《Sword Sect Side Gate》


 Chapter 1

    The doctor has been in the operating room for three days and three nights. Instead of rescuing a patient, he has performed surgery continuously and completed surgery for more than a dozen different patients at one go. Even if the doctor is skilled, after all, he has been running for 72 hours. He has only rested for no more than five hours. His spirit and physical strength have reached the limit. No matter how different he is, his body can''t allow him to continue like this.


    It''s not that the hospital is really so busy, but that the reputation of doctors and the 100% success rate of surgery make patients in many surrounding cities famous and flocking. Even some emergency patients have to call the roll to line up in his operating room, which makes him panic and have to work overtime.


    Seeing that the last patient could finally go home and have a rest with his wife and children after being cured, he suddenly fainted by the operating table... The doctor cured 17 patients at one go, but broke his body again.


    I don''t know which patient carried an infectious disease. When the doctor stayed up late and his body weakened to the limit, the virus almost unimpeded invaded the doctor''s immune system and infected him with severe pneumonia. I thought I could have a short rest. The doctor didn''t expect that he was lying directly in the hospital bed. What''s more, his condition was extremely deteriorated. It wasn''t long before he was promoted to intensive care


    The doctor could have survived, but before, he not only overdrawn his body, but also overdrawn his spirit. Therefore, after falling ill, he was always dizzy. Even when he had to use intubation for dyspnea, he didn''t wake up. He seemed to fall into a boundless nightmare. His ears were surrounded by the ardent and sad calls of his wife and children, but he was still unable to open his eyes. He tried his best to open his eyes and could only try to put a hard smile to bring them at least a little comfort.


    Suddenly, he suddenly felt a shock, and then the scene in front of him was infinitely high. He seemed to go through the wall of the hospital and look down on the earth. He seemed to understand something. His anxiety and unwillingness began to be pulled away bit by bit, and looked at the rising red sun in the East with a slowly calming attitude.


    His consciousness entered a cold, numb and chaotic mental state. For a moment, the ancient and modern heaven and earth were clear, black and white seemed to be in front of him, and the vast heaven and earth and the dust of the day seemed to be in his heart. Joy, anger, joy and sorrow are all this experience, and then gradually fade into a feeling of the next day. When the darkness came, the doctor''s will didn''t know anything


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li had a nightmare. Vaguely, he didn''t know how an eight year old Taoist boy dreamed of becoming an unlucky middle-aged man. But the feeling was so real that he felt as if he were the good old doctor with special talent but honest. This made him a little confused about the current situation and almost asked the three questions of life: "who am I, where am I, and what am I going to do?".


    "Boy, it seems that you have experienced your first life. How do you feel?" an old voice suddenly came out of Su Li''s old ring, like a kind grandfather.


    "Oh, it''s quite true." Su Li came back to himself and remembered that he had accidentally activated the hidden soul in the ring. Then the grandfather in the ring said that he wanted to make him experience his third life and become a Taoist heart... However, I don''t know why, he was very excited and longing for an old grandfather in the broken ring he picked up, After experiencing the "first life", Su Li felt that the "plot" was so tacky... He clearly remembered that he had read many novels with the same plot in the "first life".


    "It seems to work. Your mind is much calmer now than before." the grandpa in the ring said in a comforting voice.


    "Well, thank you, Grandpa. I haven''t asked what to call you yet." Su Li calmed himself down, but the interweaving of memories in his dream still made him a little trance.


    "Just call me Chi Lao. How can we continue?" Chi Lao seemed to urge Su Li to have a dream of his second life.


    In other words, before experiencing the "first life dream", Su Li, who was just a small Taoist child who had never seen anything in the world, probably agreed. But now he calmly thought about his current situation and urgent affairs, so he slowly shook his head and said: "No, I''m not in good shape now. I''ve gained a lot from my first life experience, at least until I fully digest the gains. What''s more, the most important thing for me now is that a martial uncle from the inner door will come to choose the companions of the red world disaster tomorrow. This is a very important opportunity for me and I must seize it, so I have to adjust my state and prepare well."


    For Su Li, who suddenly became very assertive, the red old man in the ring was silent for a moment, and then seemed unwilling and somewhat surprised and said: "it''s good. You need to sort out the harvest yourself... I''m a little tired of casting spells for you just now. If you have nothing to do today, you won''t bother me."


    The broken ring suddenly fell silent. Su Li didn''t know that the red old man in the ring was muttering with a feeling of doubting life: what''s the problem?


    The eight year old Taoist boy looked hesitantly at the broken ring in his hand. His original simple mind has now become deeper. The life experience of the middle-aged uncle made him wary of this sudden turn around... After all, in his dream life, he received a lot of fraud calls. This kind of eagerness to give benefits, isn''t red old also a liar?


    Su Li''s little head was thinking about something very impolite. Of course, he soon thought about how to be the companion of the inner disciple who went on a trip tomorrow.


    He was sent to the mountain as a Taoist child to pay taxes for his family. Since the age of five, he has learned to do all kinds of chores on this famous tiancrack mountain in China. In fact, the Taoist children here are teenagers who have been tested and have average qualifications. They can practice, but they generally don''t have much promise. But after all, it''s also an opportunity to become an "immortal", isn''t it? Before the age of 12, Taoist children usually only arrange chores, which can also be said to train their mind. At the age of 12, he will be taught a basic method of breathing and breathing. If he has made achievements, he can transfer to an outside school at the age of 16. Then when I was about thirty, I either continued to find a job in my family, or I went back to the countryside to find a way out. Basically, this is the fate of all Taoist children.


    But waiting to become the companion of the inner disciples is a rare opportunity to get rid of this established fate! If he can win the favor of the inner disciple, he can benefit a lot just by getting guidance in practice. Moreover, if the inner disciple is willing to speak for him, he can enter the mountain gate to practice as the disciple''s attendant... For Taoist children, it is also a way to get ahead in the inner gate!


    Of course, for the little Taoist child Su Lilai, if he wants to be selected by the inner disciples, the biggest competitor at this time is not other Taoist children who always love to oppose him, but those hateful little Taoist nuns! Because according to past experience, no matter whether the inner disciple is male or female, he always likes to find a beautiful and lovely little Taoist nun as his companion... Damn, he has regarded those gentle and lovely little Taoist nuns as his biggest enemy in his life.

 Chapter 2

    The next day, the yard where the Taoist children were located was cleaned clean and almost spotless. Then Su Li saw the inner disciples who came to choose their companions


    "How young!" he sighed with the same attitude as a middle-aged uncle. These inner disciples looked like they were only about 20 years old. They were all hairy boys in Su Li''s eyes. And although these hairy boys look very powerful, they obviously lack experience and look a little too impetuous. But this is also the meaning of Jianzong letting them out of the world of mortals to refine their hearts.


    However, seeing these young boys, Su Li had no idea of competing with those gorgeous little girls... These boys who had not seen much of the world and obviously had not seen much women, simply looked at the 15-year-old "Taoist girls" as soon as they entered the door. Their goal was these girls, It has nothing to do with a boy like him!


    But he didn''t know if it was an illusion. He suddenly noticed a look and swept over to their little Taoist boy... Su Li immediately got cold on his back and quickly hid behind a little brother.


    Before long, the little brother beside him thanked him with gratitude in his eyes, and then was happily picked away... Su Li looked at the cheerful brother with a sad heart. He didn''t know what to say. Maybe the way of thinking in the "first life memory" was too dirty? But bless him!


    Su Li, who has a middle-aged uncle''s way of thinking, watched a group of gorgeous female Taoist children constantly fiddle with their bodies, singing or dancing to attract the attention of the young inner disciples. He already knew that his yard was probably to recruit servants and maidens for the disciples of the sword sect. The so-called fairy fate they probably won''t see in their whole life. It is said that among the Taoist children, the best one is to become a Taoist companion of an inner disciple.


    After thinking about it, he gave up his expectations for the moment. The middle-aged man''s thinking was really stable and pragmatic. He decided to wait four years to 12 to try the unified method of breathing and breathing. If he didn''t go home early to work in agriculture, he felt that he could get along well with his previous life experience. If you can cultivate successfully, then go to the outside door step by step to work hard. How can you live better with your back to the sword sect than ordinary people.


    When considering this, he didn''t think of what the red old man in the broken ring on his hand could bring to him, because the wisdom of life in his previous life told him that he was an "old liar"... If red old man knew Su Li''s senses and reasons at this time, he wouldn''t blow himself up.


    Then, Su Li used a very peaceful attitude to see the little sisters either happily or coyly find the object they want to serve for the next period of time, and then left happily, while the little brothers around him were dejected, or secretly wiping tears or biting their teeth, looking like "don''t bully the young poor".


    But just when he thought he should be like this today and would return to the same child servant life, an old Taoist who looked very sloppy suddenly burst into the door


    "Martial uncle, are you..." the deacon in charge of Su Li and his group of Taoist children quickly and respectfully welcomed him and asked politely.


    Everyone looked at it curiously, and all the Taoist children looked forward to it. Only Su Li, who was mentally mature, naturally noticed a detail... He was short. Standing at that angle, he could just see the slightly crooked corners of his mouth when the Deacon bent down to salute.


    "Don''t be polite. You should know what I am. This time I''m going to pick a clever boy who can grind ink and make a bed for me. What do you recommend to travel with me?" the old Taoist said impatiently. It seems that he is not very patient with this kind of thing.


    Su Li''s heart moved slightly when he heard this demand. He knew that what the old Taoist needed should be a child servant who could really take care of his chores, which was completely different from those inner disciples who thought they had some irritable thoughts just now.


    The deacon was not angry, but smiled at the Taoist priest and said, "martial uncle, you don''t know. These boys present are smart, hardworking and capable. They can not only wash and cook, but also master all kinds of chores. It''s also excellent for martial uncle to warm the bed when necessary."


    "He actually said it..." Su Li was disgusted. It turned out that his place really had this function. It''s no wonder that the disciples who go out to the outside door every year are generally boys of age, but few girls seem to have been "digested" inside.


    At this time, Su Li''s state of mind is very contradictory. His "previous life" memory tells him that this kind of thing is wrong and shameful. But the short experience of his life told him that it was normal and nothing to be surprised. So in this contradictory state of mind, his face was flattered.


    This mature expression is really conspicuous among a group of little children. Especially when the old Taoist has been observing the Taoist children in front of him since he entered the door, Su Li''s performance naturally fell into his eyes.


    Later, the old Taoist didn''t know what his mentality was, and no matter what the Deacon said, he just said to himself, "I''m not afraid to tell you, I''m a disciple of the Fu sect of the sword sect, and my life expectancy is 209 this year. This trip is the last chance to find the opportunity to get the pill... If you work hard with me, you don''t have to say, you may die with me."


    After saying that, the old Taoist looked around calmly among many Taoist children, and sure enough, he saw many timid faces... Indeed, he was a disciple of the rune sect of the sword sect. Even if he was close to jiedan, he could only be regarded as a side sect in the sword sect, which could not be compared with those young inner sect disciples just now. And with him is likely to never return, normal people will not want it.


    After a pause, he added, "now, who wants to go with me?"


    The Taoist children all flinched, and the young girls bowed their heads and ignored them. After all, they are still so young and have a chance. There is no need to compete for this "opportunity" with others. And those boys who were angry and resentful of injustice also retreated... Obviously, it''s not a good choice for them to go out with the old Taoist.


    But Su Li thinks these people are really short-sighted and stupid. In fact, compared with those hairy boys before the beginning, the old way who decided to fight last is the real "fate"!


    So he resolutely raised his hand and said, "I do."


    "Well, that''s you. I''ll give you a quarter of an hour to pack up your things, and then we''ll set off." the old Taoist was swift and resolute, made a decision on the spot, and even directly decided the itinerary.


    So under the complicated eyes of the Deacon and his friends, Su Lishi bowed down and said, "Sir, Su Lishi has nothing and can start at any time."


    The old Taoist immediately laughed: "good boy, I like this temperament, so come with me!"


    On this day, Su Li''s fate began

 Chapter 3

    On the same day, Su Li went down the mountain. The old Taoist priest didn''t say anything. He meandered down the tiancracked mountain road where the Jianzong Mountain Gate is located, and then seemed to just pick a direction at random and walked forward without looking back.


    Following such a "master", Su Li really felt a little annoyed and had no direction at all. His small arms and legs are also unbearable. He has almost exhausted his strength when he came to the foot of the mountain from the children''s servant''s house on the hillside of tiancrack mountain. However, it seems that the old Taoist is not ready to find a carriage after going down the mountain. He still measures the earth with his legs


    Of course, Su Li was tired, sweating, and his little Taoist robe was dyed wet and dark. But ah, he didn''t say a word and didn''t mean to complain at all. He knew that maybe if he spoke at this time, the Taoist priest would really stop and let him rest for a period of time, but if he did, he would also leave a bad impression on the Taoist priest... His previous life was not in vain.


    At this time, the red old man who had been silent for a long time in the broken ring suddenly made a sound again: "Su Li boy, what do you think?"


    "What?" Su Lizheng was tired and frightened, but fortunately he had understood how to communicate with red old man, so he asked in his heart, "what do you think?"


    "Come out with such an old man, what if he dies without saying a word in case of desperate failure?" asked red old man.


    "Then I''ll collect the corpse for him. Can I always get some benefits?" Su Li''s idea was extremely realistic, and he didn''t even hide it at all. Then he added: "if the master succeeds, as a Taoist child who accompanied him all the way, should I also get some benefits?"


    In short, Su Li wants to come and go all the way. He won''t lose anyway. I really don''t understand why those people don''t want to follow the old way.


    "Think simply, if this old Taoist priest takes you to die in a remote place, it will be a problem for you to survive first!" Chi Lao said with a sense of intimidation.


    "It''s more troublesome, but I believe I can live as long as there are people. I really can''t. There''s no way." Su Li is very open. It''s not only the maturity of middle-aged people, but also a feeling of life and death.


    "..." the red old man was speechless for a long time before he couldn''t help saying, "you don''t look like an eight year old at all."


    Su Li asked strangely, "isn''t it thanks to you, chilao? You let me experience a lifetime before I can think more thoroughly and master many skills that can let me live."


    "..." red old man didn''t want to talk again. It was about that Su Li''s reaction was completely different from what he imagined, and made him doubt again whether he had made a mistake in any step.


    At this time, after communicating with Chi Lao Xin for a while, Su Li felt much better physically, which should be the "second breath" in kinematics. He was a little surprised. It seemed that his physical strength was different from his previous life experience. Was his physical strength a little better at the age of eight?


    But at this time, the old Taoist finally stopped. He looked at the panting Su Li and said, "rest for half an hour."


    Su Liru was pardoned. He immediately found a place to sit down, sipped some water, and then tried his best to mix his breath.


    Seeing this, the old Taoist priest actually nodded secretly, and then seemed to inadvertently say: "the tongue is against the lower jaw, meaning to keep the Dantian, the abdomen is tight when inhaling and relaxed when exhaling..."


    Su Li listened and hurriedly did it. At the same time, he asked red old man in his heart, "is this teaching me to practice Qi?"


    "It''s just a simple way to help you speed up your recovery." red old man replied carelessly.


    Su Li hesitated a little, but didn''t ask again. He just honestly began to breathe hard according to the old way''s instructions. In fact, the old Taoist said the essentials of breathing. He remembered that he had learned some in his life when he was a doctor, but it was only a legend to practice Qi in that life, so it could only be regarded as hearsay. He learned some and practiced for a period of time, so the breathing state entered very quickly.


    In the eyes of the old Taoist, this kind of performance can naturally be called "gifted". In fact, the old Taoist priest asked Su Li to walk quickly all the way, and then immediately sit down and breathe, because it is easiest to feel the sense of Qi after exercise, and having the sense of Qi is the beginning of practicing Qi.


    Su Li didn''t know what the old Taoist thought, but he could actually feel the hidden kindness of the old Taoist, which even reassured him more than chilao who could communicate directly with him. He breathed and breathed, and his mood naturally calmed down... People who had died once, he found that his heart was particularly calm, especially when he recalled the last moment of darkness and silence in his last life.


    In the silence, he felt the surging heat flow on his body... This was the burning breath brought by the accelerated flow of his blood after exercise, which made him feel hot in the silence.


    In fact, the Taoist priest''s eyes had never left Su Li. Seeing this, he couldn''t help nodding his head and said, "although the boy has general roots, it means that he is angry first. His mind is really good. In addition, the eight-year-old boy''s congenital pure Yang hasn''t dispersed. It seems that he should be able to feel Qi this time."


    Su Li did feel angry, but it had nothing to do with the old Taoist''s guidance. It was purely caused by previous life experience. In the previous life, it was impossible to cultivate successfully, so Su Li at that time honestly studied materialism after playing for a few years. But at that time, he had already mastered his Qi feeling, and even vaguely refined some real internal Qi. He just gave up because he was not instructed and didn''t know his own situation.


    It means Qi first. Lao Dao didn''t say the word, but Su Li already understood the concept very well. In his opinion, the so-called sense of Qi is an embodiment of one''s own mental concentration, or it can be said that it is the shallowest attempt of human self will to adjust the body subjectively.


    Su Li was burning all over and seemed to be steaming. Then he tried to guide these heat flows according to his experience and will, draining and gathering them to his Dantian position. At the beginning, there were some difficulties. Each heat flow moved slowly, and his mind was often "decoupled" from these heat flows. These are boiling physical essence Qi, which is much more difficult to control than real Qi.


    But this can''t make Su Li feel discouraged. After all, when he practiced in his last life, he didn''t just move slowly, but also had many obstacles along the way! It''s just strange now, but there''s actually no obstacle when inducing heat flow. It looks very smooth, which is much better than that in the previous life.


    For half an hour, he said whether it was fast or not. When Su Li Kankan guided the heat flow to the Dantian, the time was up. The old Taoist would not wait a little longer, so he directly got up and said, "OK, let''s continue to start."


    Su Li immediately recovered from his cultivation state. He regretted his state at this time... You know, although the hot gas just drained has been gathered in the Dantian at this time, if it can''t be refined into true Qi and stopped, he will spend great energy to do it again next time.


    So at this time, Su Li subconsciously used his "little talent" inherited from the previous life

 Chapter 4

    Su Li in the previous life had a very strange talent, that is, he could make some light-weight fluids coagulate and stagnate temporarily. He tried to stop the flow of air, water and blood, which is the secret that he can become a surgeon with a 100% success rate... He will never have the risk of massive bleeding in any operation, which is of course very stable!


    At the same time, after determining that he also inherited this talent, Su Licai didn''t really throw red old into the cesspit as a liar. After all, some words of the red old man may not be so reliable, but it really made him experience the dreams of his previous life and inherit this unique talent!


    Yes, "little talent" is Su Li''s definition of his ability. After all, he thinks such talent should not be worth mentioning in this world with cultivation?


    But it was this worthless talent that brought Su Li a big surprise this time. With the touch of his mental power, the burning essence that had been gathered in the Dantian by him was blocked in the Dantian and did not disperse... Is this heat flow in the body also a fluid?


    Su Li thought it was hard to understand, but when he thought about his ability and the world, it was not a place for scientific reason, so he simply stopped thinking about it. He only felt that the warm area of the lower abdomen was very comfortable, so he accepted this setting.


    However, his physical changes at this time did not escape the observation of the old Taoist priest. In the eyes of the old Taoist priest, Su Li has been dividing part of his energy and deliberately maintaining the body essence gathered at the Dantian... This is very spiritual. It seems that Su Li realized the importance of these essence and showed good understanding.


    So it seemed that in order to take care of Su Li, the old Taoist slowed down. As he walked, he said, "what''s tong''er''s name? When did you enter the sword sect?"


    "Back to the master, the little boy''s name is Su Li. He was sent to the sword sect by his family at the age of six." Su Li answered honestly. He didn''t understand why the master suddenly became easy to talk? But that''s good. He''s happy to relax.


    "It''s been two years since I joined the sect. I''ve been working as a servant. Do you have any resentment in my heart?" the old Taoist asked again.


    "Su Li will only be grateful." Su Li said after a little meal, "after all, the family can pay less taxes because Su Li goes to the mountain, so that my brothers and sisters can live a more relaxed life. And I don''t worry about food and clothing on the mountain. I''m much better than ordinary people."


    "Well, whether you really mean it or not, at least if you can say it, you really see it." the old Taoist said. It seems that Su Li''s too mature performance has become a minus item in the eyes of the old Taoist priest, but fortunately, the old Taoist priest doesn''t seem to care so much.


    Su Li also secretly shouted bad in his heart. His state of mind was ripened by red old man. Of course, the advantage is that he will no longer be as naive and unprepared as an eight year old child. The disadvantage is that it is easy to make people feel that he has deep mind at a young age and worry about his mental problems.


    This was embarrassing. Su Li could only say nothing about it and didn''t take the conversation. He went on his way sullenly. But the old Taoist then said, "don''t worry so much. I''m too old to care if you really have so many thoughts. If you can''t survive, at least you''ll collect my body, right?"


    If the Taoist priest''s words made Su Li''s forehead cool again, didn''t he have mind reading skills? He can only respond with restraint: "the master is joking. The master will succeed in this trip. I believe this time is very important to the master. How can the master have no confidence in himself?"


    After hearing this, the Taoist priest was slightly stunned, and then laughed and said, "yes, yes, this time, although life or death, how can I even have no confidence in myself? I didn''t expect that I would need a little child to guide me."


    "Master, I......" Su Li quickly showed an expression of fear, whether he was really afraid or not.


    But the old Taoist priest waved his hand carelessly: "Well, don''t put on such an expression. I know you''re not panicking. We''re going to depend on each other in the future. I''m an orphan. You can call me master if you''re happy. If you''re in a bad mood, it doesn''t matter if you call me an old Taoist. As long as you take care of my worldly chores, I can rush through the pass with peace of mind. You can ask me what you don''t understand in daily practice."


    Old Taoist priest... No, Gu Yuzi opened his chatterbox and said a lot, as if he really accepted Su Li. But Su Li was not so optimistic. He thanked him honestly and impolitely, and then returned to his previous appearance of being honest and silent.


    Gu Yuzi was not annoyed. Instead, he began to recite an awkward Scripture involving the Yin, Yang and five elements of the human body and the layout of meridians... Su Li quickly remembered it carefully, because he knew that this was the old Taoist who was teaching him the real way to practice Qi.


    The sword sect located on tiancrack mountain is a rare immortal sect in the world. Although its Qi practice method is basic, it is definitely not comparable to ordinary methods outside. Su Li knows that this is his waiting fate, so he really doesn''t dare to relax at all... Who knows if the old Taoist will have the patience to recite it for him next time?


    Gu Minzi was also very satisfied. Unexpectedly, the Taoist boy understood his meaning at once. He was still worried about whether he chose such an eight year old child too hastily. Don''t be useless to himself. He had to take care of the child in turn. Now it seems that the young and mature Su Li is just good for him. He knows everything at once It''s very easy.


    On the first day, Gu Yuzi didn''t go too far. He took Su Li slowly to the town at the foot of the mountain, found an inn and stopped to settle down. Su Li could feel the care of the old Taoist priest, which was to give him time to digest what he had learned along the way. To this end, the old Taoist even asked him for a separate room and asked the store to send dinner directly into the room, and then specifically told him not to disturb him if there was nothing to do.


    Su Li could hear that the meaning of the orphan seemed to be that he was at a very critical juncture now? He sent Gu Yuzi into his room first, and then he was going to leave and go back to his room to sort out his thoughts. The cold faced and hot-hearted old Taoist suddenly said, "tong''er, you have enough Dantian firewood in your body now. You should take this as a furnace tripod and try to ignite the Dantian fire in your body."


    "Thank you for your advice. Su Li will work hard and do his best." Su Li quickly thanked him and knew that this was the advice given to him by the old Taoist priest.


    "Go on, don''t bother me if you have nothing to do." Gu Yuzi waved his hand, as if impatient.


    But Su Li still saluted respectfully and then withdrew. He retreated all the way outside the door and closed the door. Then he suddenly turned and rushed to his room. The old Taoist said that he had enough firewood, which must be enough, and he also learned the way to practice Qi and breath. At this time, he really couldn''t wait to refine his first breath.

 Chapter 5

    Take the body as the furnace tripod, the essence gas as firewood, and ignite the Dan fire to become "true Qi".


    This is the opening sentence of the scripture Su Li learned during the day. After understanding it, it is not difficult for him to infer that this is actually the gist of "refining refined Qi" in the introduction to Qi practice. At this time, his so-called sense of Qi and the condensed heat flow in the Dantian are his own body essence, so it is easiest to show his body heat after exercise. Similarly, because he is a young boy at this time, he has a much stronger sense of this essence heat flow than in the previous life. That''s why Gu Yuzi says that he has enough firewood, because the person who can have a sense of Qi and practice the first true Qi on the first day in the world is not even a genius.


    Su Li in the memory of his last life can be said to have been stuck in this step all the time. On the one hand, he is old and lack of "firewood". On the other hand, it is also that heaven and earth. Maybe it is really not suitable for cultivation.


    In short, Su Li tried again carefully this time, but he didn''t expect that everything was as simple as natural... He didn''t know how to turn the flesh essence into real Qi. He just inhaled slowly according to Professor Gu Yuzi''s breathing method, and felt a warm air flow from the nose to the tip of his tongue, and then fell all the way down his throat into the Dantian, The place is warm and comfortable, but there is no burning feeling when the essence is full. Before, when the essence was scattered all over the body, it was not so much a heat flow as something that made him feel hot and dry. But this is a physical instinct. Fortunately, he can overcome the dryness and heat of this instinct.


    The warm current inhaled by this mouth went down directly into the Dantian, but it suddenly disturbed the heat flow condensed in his Dantian. It seemed as if his Dantian was really stained with Mars and then ignited by firewood. A sense of heat different from the previous heat suddenly spread in the Dantian.


    If the previous sense of Qi was just the heat flow of the essence of the flesh, although it was hot, it had no sense of reality, then at this moment, there was a real sense of "Qi" in the Su Li Dan field. The so-called true Qi is about true. Su Li could even feel that there was a slight expansion in his Dantian because of this Qi. This is true Qi, as thin as a trickle, but it can make Su Li really feel that it is here, in his own body.


    "You''ve practiced your first breath of Qi? I didn''t expect you to be as strong as a bone, but you have a talent for practicing Qi." old Chi said again, and Su Li obviously felt the first breath of Qi in his body.


    "Yes, it seems that I still have some talent for cultivation." Su Li was unavoidably happy and couldn''t help showing some happy expressions of this age.


    However, old Chi is not as happy as watching him. He said faintly, "what''s so happy about this? It''s just the first breath of true Qi. After refining the first breath of true Qi, a real genius can practice Qi on the spot for three days. You can save ordinary people''s 100 days to complete Xiaozhou''s work and really step into the threshold of cultivation. You''re still too far away!"


    Su Li was not so happy after hearing this. Sure enough, he was not so special. He couldn''t compare with a real genius. Then he saw it


    He was so open!!


    Red old man almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of blood. Why didn''t the little Taoist boy be self-motivated and have a little temper? So red old decided to come up with a unique trick. He calmed his mood and said, "now that you have practiced the first breath of true Qi, you should know that the meaning is Qi first. If you want to practice smoothly, you still have to have enough state of mind."


    "Oh, by the way, red old man, you mean three lives to shape the heart of Tao? There are still two life opportunities, so I can now?" Su Li asked eagerly. The experience of the previous life has really helped him a lot, so he can''t wait to try again. What will he get?


    "Don''t worry, it''s a good time for you to dream into the past again." red old man finally smiled again. He thought this rhythm was right.


    So the ring on Su Li''s hand gave off a strange faint light, and then he was sleepy under the influence of the strange fluctuation. It didn''t take long for him to really fall asleep... In this process, the orphan next door didn''t feel it. It can be seen that the red old man in the ring should be more than the orphan who hasn''t finished the pill in the environmental world.


    Red old man seems a little tired after all this. His parasitic soul ring is a lot dim. But even so, he said to himself excitedly: "well, feel despair and pain, feel your smallness and incompetence, and then hate and be violent... I will give you the most important power..."


    Before long, Su Li suddenly opened his eyes and sat up straight.


    "Why did you wake up so soon?" old Chi was startled.


    Su Li stared wide, afterthought for a while, and then said in a complaining tone: "this time I felt so fake, there was no sense of immersion experience, and the plot was too bad and toxic. I really couldn''t stand it, so I woke up."


    "...." old Chi didn''t know how to respond at once. Finally, he asked hard, "tell me, where did this life experience make you uncomfortable?"


    Su Li immediately began to vomit: "First of all, the first feeling is that the picture is not as fine as the last time. I always feel that it is covered with a layer of gauze, which makes me unable to immerse myself completely. Then, compared with the first life, the fineness is much worse. In the first life, every detail I can remember from the time I remember can be vividly remembered as my own experience, and my feelings for my parents, wife and children are also in these It''s completely established in every detail. What''s more, just come out and tell me that these two are my parents, and then go back and kill them all on a rainstorm night... There''s no sense of substitution at all. I don''t even have a sense of sadness, only inexplicable embarrassment. "


    "Hey?!" Chi Lao expressed shock.


    But Su Li ignored it and continued to vomit: "Then when my parents died, a master of a big school saved me and sent me to learn martial arts... It was good, but why didn''t I have any memory of these learning contents? In a turn, I fell in love with a beautiful and lovely little martial sister... Chi Lao, I should remember some learning skills, not to mention the sudden little martial sister and sudden feelings Content? I thought I could save a lot of learning time through this lifetime dream! "


    "Eh?!" Chi Lao was speechless. If he had a face, he must be stunned now. What kind of steel straight man thinking is this!


    "Finally, what I can''t bear is that I''m going to try to accept the feelings of the little martial sister psychologically. As a result, the person has been robbed by a rich and handsome senior brother... Then I clearly have no feelings, and I have to make a big fuss at their wedding like a loser... Sorry, the plot is so shameful that I can''t help waking up. As for the rest I guess there should be a great difficulty in the plot. My favorite little martial sister died, leaving me to live alone. Then I''ll practice the avenger... But I''m sorry, I really can''t watch it anymore. "


    There was a faint light on Chi Lao''s soul ring, which jumped rapidly and then dimmed. Then, no matter how Su Li called, Chi Lao didn''t appear. It seemed that he was seriously hurt


    "It''s really unreliable," Su Li rubbed his forehead and sighed very much like a little adult. Then he said to himself, "you''d better continue to practice breathing and breathing. They all say building a foundation in a hundred days. I guess it''s impossible to have that time. You can only seize the time to practice."


    So Su Li lay back, closed his eyes and continued to practice... Yes, he likes to lie down and practice.

 Chapter 6

    The Taoist priest took Su Li on his way the next morning. During this period, although the Taoist priest was useless for Su Li''s face washing hot water and ordered breakfast, it can be seen that Gu Yuzi was very satisfied with the boy servant who could think of everything in advance.


    A master and a servant went all the way north, walking and stopping on the way, and often sleeping in the wilderness. This kind of outdoor life is nothing for the old man, but it must be very difficult for ordinary eight year old children. But Su Li suffered a lot and arranged the life of Gu Yuzi very properly along the way, which is difficult to be dissatisfied.


    Since that time, Chi always hasn''t gone too far, and I don''t know what hit the old guy has been. However, Su Li didn''t care. Anyway, after he found out his temper, he could always get some help in cultivation.


    Gu Yuzi doesn''t like to be disturbed sooner or later, and Su Li has seen the Taoist priest meditate and practice Qi during the sunset and rise of the sun many times... Indeed, at the turn of day and night, innate vitality is always the most gentle and smooth, and of course, it is also the most suitable time for cultivation. When walking, the old Taoist always felt it suddenly, and then took out the desk pen and ink from the bag of mustard space, and began to study the ink symbols.


    From this, Su Li knew that the master he followed was actually a Fuxiu... Right, isn''t the side door of the sword sect the four doors of Qi, Fu, Dan and array? Gu Yuzi is a disciple of the Fu sect. Of course, he is also a Fu practitioner.


    According to Su Li''s "successful" first life memory, the side disciples should be equivalent to the "life career" of the Jianzong, while the inner disciples of the Jianzong are focused on fighting and fighting. It''s no wonder that the boys in the inner door look as if they are very angry. After all, they have to fight for their posts. Naturally, they have to be strong.


    So Su Li''s second course of study with Gu Minzi is to study ink... It''s a craft to study ink quickly and steadily.


    However, Su Li likes to study ink, because whenever he studies ink for Gu Yuzi, it is the time for him to ask questions... Although the old Taoist said that he can ask questions at any time, Su Li would really do so if he was stupid!


    Gu Yuzi is usually reluctant to talk when walking. Su Li understood this after trying twice. When eating, he also pays attention to "eating without speaking". During his usual rest, he always seems to travel outside the sky. Obviously, he doesn''t want to be disturbed. Only when Su Li studied ink, the old Taoist would open his conversation, and this time was certainly the best time for him to ask questions about cultivation.


    Of course, after grinding the ink, the Taoist priest would immediately shut up and seriously practice the painting symbols.


    Whenever this time, Su Li would always stand by and watch, and silently remember those seemingly messy runes painted by Gu Yuzi.


    He didn''t know what the effects of these talismans were, nor did he know whether there was anything to do with the painting at the same time. In short, he remembers the murals and forms of these talismans with his heart... Gu Yuzi knows that he is learning and has no objection. Maybe this is a silent teaching.


    For the talisman, Su Li''s ignorance and indifference from the beginning soon became curiosity and longing. After all, the talisman written by the old Taoist priest was very effective. Su Li saw the old Taoist priest draw out a water talisman when he was thirsty and put it into the bowl. Soon, the bowl was filled with clear water.


    This situation made Su Li itch in his hand and wanted to try to see if he could draw two runes. Unfortunately, he has no pen, ink, paper and inkstone, so he can only look at it. However, the progress of his Qi training was quite gratifying. He seemed to really respond to Gu Yuzi''s praise of "good Qi training talent". At this time, the Qi in the Dantian grew stronger and stronger. He is ready to try to open up his meridians with genuine Qi.


    The so-called 100 day foundation building is the process of laying a solid body foundation for future practice, discovering and solving all hidden lesions in the body. Its ultimate goal is naturally to open the Ren Du two veins and complete the small week inside the human body. In fact, it refers to the general situation that most of the body orifices and acupoints of talented people are not completely closed, and there are few lesions. A little Qi can open the body acupoints, and then the essence is overflowing, and the two veins will be connected by themselves. It won''t be long. It may take years or even decades for people with poor talent to get through Ren Du''s two veins... So there is the saying of building a foundation in a hundred days. That is to say, those who haven''t finished building the foundation for more than 100 days probably have no cultivation talent and can give up as soon as possible.


    Su Li, who originally thought he had a good talent, found that he was really out of talent when he began to try to get through his energy channels. It''s not that there is any difficulty, but that he realized that the process is not as simple as he thought... Because he is only eight years old at this time, and his meridians have not yet grown, and because he condensed the first breath of true Qi, it can be said that he has preserved a breath of innate Qi and has not been cut off, so it is very convenient to pass Qi and pulse. The meridians were not closed. His true Qi easily found the gap of the meridians, drilled in and expanded it.


    The same is true of the orifices along the way. He only needs to consume a little true Qi to get through a key orifices, and then he can feel that a large amount of essence Qi accumulated in those orifices has been released... At this time, there is no effect, but the next time he practices Qi exhalation, he can gather more true Qi in the Dantian, which is the role of dredging the pulse and opening orifices!


    But even if he got through the three orifices of the Foot Yangming stomach meridian at his first attempt, Su Li had to stop. Because his true Qi can only open this section of meridians and orifices for a while. Once the true Qi is recovered, these open orifices and orifices will slowly close again. This makes him have to spend his mind constantly developing and stabilizing these meridians and orifices so that they will not be closed casually. In this way, the efficiency can be greatly reduced.


    Therefore, the harvest of practicing Qi in a day is often only 30% when you wake up. This does not mean that the skills you have practiced have dissipated, but that the meridians that were originally opened during Qi practice will slowly close because they are ignored after you finish! Then, the next time you practice, of course, you have to do it again and open the closed part again. If you want to stop suffering from this kind of crime, you only need to be connected with all your meridians, and the true Qi can run smoothly and continuously. Naturally, you don''t have to worry about this... Of course, this is something Su Li can''t imagine now.


    It''s just that Su Li is not satisfied with such low efficiency. He thinks about it and decides to cheat... Don''t forget, he has a "little talent" brought by his past life memory!


    Of course, his nameless talent can''t freeze the orifices, but it can fix the true Qi in those open meridians! Normally, these true Qi left in the meridians will slowly dissipate, but Su Li''s will not, so it means that he has been exercising his power to warm up this meridians!


    As for the next step, naturally, he only needs to continue to practice Qi, exhale and accumulate real Qi in the Dantian, and then try to open acupoints and pulse again when he''s almost done

 Chapter 7

    The tianchashan mountain where Jianzong is located is located in the Western Qin Dynasty, a large country in the northwest. At this time, Gu Yuzi continues to go north with Su Li. The climate is getting colder and colder, not to mention the land is becoming more and more desolate... The development direction of the Western Qin Dynasty is to the southeast, because the Northern Territory has to bear the invasion of the Hu nationality, and is on the defensive and in a state of war all year round.


    Tianchashan mountain just separates the northern part of the Western Qin Dynasty from the territory. It is difficult for Hu people to climb over this mountain. Therefore, Shannan is the most prosperous area and the richest land in the Western Qin Dynasty, while Shanbei is chaotic, bandits are rampant, and the people are fierce... You never know whether your sleeping village is a horse bandit''s nest or an ordinary village.


    Even Su Li, who has two generations of memory, feels that his eyes are wide open. He can''t imagine how people living on this land should live... Facts have proved that they always have their own survival rules. In short, it can almost be said that there is no good kind here.


    Gu Yuzi took Su Li all the way, but he didn''t encounter any ungrateful bandits. It''s hard to imagine that there is a tacit understanding in this disorderly place: Taoist priests, monks, women and children on the road alone should never provoke! At this time, Gu Yuzi and Su Li directly accounted for the Taoists and children, but they were very clean and no one came to touch the mold.


    But there are many fights, and naturally there will be some injuries and deaths... After walking North for nearly a month, eight lives have disappeared in front of Su Li. This made him gradually become silent. He was a doctor in his last life, a doctor who died of fatigue on the operating table! Therefore, he can''t accept the feeling that his life has passed away in front of him, because he thinks that if he can do it, he may be able to save people back?


    So when another belly was cut open by a knife, and the intestines flowed all over the ground, he could only lean against the tree trunk and wait for the dead man to appear in front of him, Su Li, who had endured to the limit, suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled the orphan who was moving forward silently.


    "Why?" the Taoist priest was a little strange. His child always understood the truth and never bothered him when he was meditating... Since he entered Beidi, Gu Yuzi had been thinking and talking, and was indifferent to the frequent deaths around him.


    Su Li slightly gritted his teeth, but still looked up and said to the master, "Sir, I want to help this man, can I?"


    "Nonsense!" the old Taoist said impatiently, "so many dying people are also damned people along the way. How much free time do you have to cure them one by one? It''s better to give him a good time, which is the greatest help."


    "I''d like to try and ask the master to help me." Su Li said with a low head and still a little stubbornness.


    The Taoist priest looked at Su Li who showed such a stubborn attitude in front of him for the first time. He was going to be angry, but then he thought that he didn''t have a goal this time. He just took a chance to find the "glimmer of life". So why can''t he give the little boy a chance?


    So he took a deep breath and said, "try it. Remember, it''s only a quarter of an hour."


    "Thank you, sir." Su Li suddenly raised his head and showed an unprecedented sincere smile.


    Seeing this smile, Lao Dao felt much better for some reason. Then he stood by and watched Su Li walk step by step towards the man leaning against the tree stump... At this moment, Lao Dao suddenly fell into a trance. He looked at the man who was seriously injured and dying. He looked desperate. Isn''t he himself waiting for death?!


    At this time, Su Li rushed to the man who was still breathless, squatted down and whispered in his ear, "hold on, I''ll try to save you..."


    I can see that the man doesn''t want to die. He really doesn''t want to die at all. So when he heard that someone was willing to try to save him, his eyes suddenly flashed a little light of hope. He may not know who is talking to him, but the instinct of life makes him willing to seize every vitality.


    The expression of hope in despair touched Gu Yuzi''s heart at this moment... The seriously wounded man found hope, even if it was only a trace, what about him? Where is the hope when jiedan hopeless Shouyuan is coming?


    Su Li didn''t pay any more attention to his master''s situation. When he came to the man, he was stunned and overwhelmed... He was a good surgeon, but when he had no disinfection tools, no scalpel and nothing, he didn''t know what else he could do.


    "Silly boy, you don''t know what to do and say you want to help him." Gu Yuzi smiled when he saw Su Li''s helplessness. He thought it was like an eight year old boy. Moreover, if Su Li really came up and showed good medical skills, the old Taoist would have to doubt whether the boy was given to him by some old monster?


    Seeing this, Su Li woke up like a dream. He quickly came to Gu Yuzi and said, "please help me."


    "Well, I''ll help you this time. Watch it!" the old Taoist changed his mind for some reason. Unexpectedly, he took a rune directly and pasted it near the man''s wound.


    Su Li stared at the next magical scene. The man''s peritoneal effusion was suddenly emptied, revealing a large white intestines. Su Li is very envious of the old Taoist''s skill. The debridement effect is outstanding. If he knows this, he won''t have to worry about cleaning the wound during the operation.


    Seeing Su Li in a daze, the old Taoist said angrily, "this man''s intestines have been broken three places. What can you do to save him?"


    Su Li scratched his head to show that the egg hurt, and began to explore his luggage to see what could be used. But if his intestines are broken, he still has a way to deal with this kind of thing.


    However, Gu Yuzi didn''t think Su Li could do anything good, so he took out a piece of paper talisman and said, "this is a return to Yuan talisman, which can heal internal and external injuries and replenish the damaged vitality. This talisman will not say that he will die or live, but at least it can save his life... Do you think you want to use it for him?"


    Su Li was stunned and then asked, "Sir, is this talisman very valuable?"


    "That''s natural. It can be used by friars above the Qi level. It''s always popular in the market." the old Taoist said in a flat tone, and then added: "but you don''t have to worry. I painted it myself. I can have it anytime I need it."


    Su Li looked at the man whose eyes were full of infinite expectation and vitality, looked at the calm old man, and finally shook his head and said, "no, the master has helped us. This is great kindness. I shouldn''t ask for more. As for this man''s injury, let me have a try."


    "Well, if you want to try it, you can do it yourself." Gu hunzi stepped aside without saying a word, but in fact he secretly held the "return symbol" in his hand and was ready to start at any time... Su Li''s performance satisfied him again. In the eyes of the old Taoist priest, the boy around him not only has a heart for goodness, but also knows how to move forward and backward, We will not ask him for help in the name of kindness. This kind of temperament is very good. Maybe it will be really suitable for cultivation.


    PS: it seems that there are 100 people who invest. What are the benefits? Ask for investment!

 Chapter 8

    Su Li pulled out a sewing bag from his backpack, which was a necessary equipment for the boy servant. It was very necessary to mend the clothes and shoes in case they broke along the way. At this time, he took out his front bag... Gu Yuzi immediately thought of something. He just felt cold behind his back, and his heart was unstable.


    Sure enough, Su Li took out a needle and thread to sew the intestines one by one, no matter how disgusting the broken intestines were! At first, he didn''t adapt, because his fingers seemed to be disobedient when he sewed needles on the human body for the first time according to the experience of his previous life. However, in Gu Yuzi''s opinion, this is the fear that children should have, but when he saw that Su Li soon overcame this "fear" and sewed the intestines more and more skillfully... The old Taoist didn''t doubt Su Li, but felt that he had to re-examine the education in the children''s servant yard of Jianzong... It''s too exaggerated to sew people as clothes?


    Although this seems exaggerated in the world, there is no doubt that the man''s life was saved. Even when he lost blood and became unconscious, he didn''t feel much pain and finished... Just when Su Li was relieved and began to worry about how to remove the thread in the man''s stomach, Lao Dao suddenly took a piece of paper symbol, which made the sewn intestines recover their blood color soon.


    Su Li looked back in surprise


    "Don''t look at me with this expression. It''s not a ''return to Yuan talisman'', but one of the most basic talismans'' activating blood talisman ''. You''ve done the most important treatment, and I''m just helping you reconnect his blood." the old Taoist explained calmly.


    Su Li nodded and looked at the old Taoist with admiring eyes... No way. This talisman is also the ability that surgeons yearn for most. You know, the most afraid thing about this kind of body organ is that it can''t "feed" it through the blood. Many cases of poor recovery and necrosis can be found everywhere... There is no doubt that Su Li is interested in this craft again.


    "Don''t look at me like this. It''s just the foundation of the rune sect... But if you want to give up the chance to enter the sword sect, you can also join our Rune sect." the old Taoist said with some pondering tone: "there should be no problem to complete the foundation building with your Qi training talent. Maybe you really have a chance to enter the sword sect!"


    In Su Li''s head, he thought of the beautiful painting style of flying the sword in white. In his heart, he couldn''t help looking forward to it... Gu Yuzi shook his head and laughed. He could only feel helpless in secret. It was rare to find a good seedling. As expected, it was still the food of the sword sect. A good Junjie wouldn''t come to the side door to spend his time.


    However, when Su Li was thinking, his work was not idle. Without looking at it, he sewed up the man''s stomach. Gu Yuzi could not help but twitch the corners of his mouth again, and then took another picture of the "blood activating talisman"... In fact, this "blood activating talisman" is very famous among the people, because if there is any discomfort in the general human body, as long as a large part of the blood activating meridians can be recovered directly, so this talisman seems to be very basic, but it is the most powerful talisman in the eyes of the common people.


    The man''s condition was indeed stable, and his face was a little ruddy again. This makes Su Li''s "medical experience" not enough. In short, people in the world seem to be unusually "grass resistant" in this life. Such a serious injury in the previous life, you have to take a good rest to get out of bed? What happened to this man? Only ten minutes after the operation, he opened his eyes with a groan, then struggled to kneel down, kowtowed to Lao Dao and Su Li and called out "eunuch".


    Su Li blinked, stunned that it was inconsistent with experience. However, it became very normal in Gu Yuzi''s eyes. Although it was said that the boy was able to adapt to the blood so quickly and looked cold-blooded, his performance in other aspects fully met Gu Yuzi''s expectations.


    Then Gu Yuzi ignored the man''s gratitude, but let him knock three heads and left with Su Li. To tell you the truth, when the other party expressed his gratitude just now, even the orphan who was used to this ordinary life, old and sick, was touched in his heart... The man was saved in despair. What about him?


    "We should go north and seek survival from death." the old Taoist whispered silently.


    "Master, did you say anything?" Su Li asked a little.


    Gu Yuzi returned to his senses, so he calmly explained: "this is the comment left by me after I left the mountain to ask the master for divination. I just saw that the man was touched."


    Su Li then understood why they went all the way north. It turned out that there was still the factor of the sect''s side master. He nodded slightly and said, "so did the master get anything?"


    "Some experience." Gu Fuzi calmed down and then said to Su Li, "well, let''s find a place to settle down near here."


    "Yes, sir, I don''t know if there are any towns nearby." Su Li said somewhat embarrassed. He already knew that there wouldn''t be so many towns in the north.


    "Wait for me to look at the map." Gu Yuzi suddenly took out a map of animal skin and studied it... Su Li was speechless. It turned out that he took the map with him. He thought they were walking aimlessly from beginning to end.


    "OK, come with me." so Gu Yuzi took Su Li on his way again.


    However, when Su Li was in a good mood because he saved someone, a voice that had disappeared for a month sounded in his ear: "boy, I can''t see that you are so cold-blooded at a young age. You are a natural villain."


    "What are you talking about?" Su Li could not help scolding the red old man. He hated the red old man for saying so.


    "When I''m young, I can treat life and death without fear, and even play with the intestines of living people... Only cold-blooded people can do this. Am I wrong?" the red old man said in a gloomy tone.


    It was about this... Su Li suddenly calmed down. He replied quietly, "that''s not thanks to old Chi. In the first dream, I''m a doctor. I deal with these every day. Can''t I get used to it? Shouldn''t there be another dream? How are you getting ready, old Chi?"


    "I''m not ready yet..." old Chi said subconsciously, and then quickly turned around and said, "no, I don''t have energy... It''s your boy''s fault that he woke up last time, which caused me to be swallowed up when casting spells. I lost a lot of energy, and the energy is not enough again!"


    "Oh." Su Li didn''t look strange at all, so he just answered faintly and didn''t say any more.


    Red old man was secretly relieved. Now he was afraid that Su Li would entangle him again... As for Su Li''s first dream, he could only guess whether some coincidence really made the boy wake up his first memory?


    However, seeing that Su Li didn''t speak, old Chi felt very uncomfortable. He was coy for a long time before he couldn''t help saying, "boy, a month has passed, where have you been in building a foundation for 100 days? If you have any questions, you can ask me directly. Don''t worry, I can answer your questions..."

 Chapter 9

    "You are building a foundation for 100 days? Don''t laugh at me. Didn''t the old Taoist teach you what is the real foundation for 100 days?" Chi Lao began to laugh wildly in Su Li''s heart. He didn''t mean his ridicule: "building a foundation for 100 days aims to open up Ren Du''s two veins and form a small week of the human body. You have been practicing from the twelve meridians. I''m afraid you don''t want to build a foundation for a thousand days?"


    "Eh?" Su Li was puzzled. Did he think wrong? But before he asked Gu Yuzi about his cultivation, he didn''t mention anything wrong.


    "Are you stupid? The old Taoist doesn''t care about you at all. Of course, he won''t care whether your cultivation is right or not... Listen to me, change back now, and it should be in time with your Qi training talent." old Chi has begun to enthusiastically put forward suggestions.


    After hearing this, Su Li just said "I know" thoughtfully, and then kept silent, as if he were thinking. After that, at the noon break, when Gu Yuzi drank a mouthful of water and didn''t make any further moves, he came forward and asked, "Sir, I have a question about cultivation that I want to ask."


    "You say," the old Taoist replied kindly. It seems that because of the previous touch, his attitude towards Su Li has also been friendly.


    "Sir, when building the foundation for a hundred days, would it be better to connect the three yin and yang meridians of hands and feet first, and then let Ren Du''s contacts connect themselves, or to directly connect with xiaozhoutian, and then lead the hundred meridians with two meridians?" Su Li raised his own question. He also felt that it was more correct to directly connect with xiaozhoutian according to the saying of building the foundation for a hundred days. But the question in his mind was that Gu Yuzi should see how he practiced Qi. Why not explain it?


    "This question, I thought you knew it in your heart, so you chose it." Gu Yuzi''s answer surprised Su Li, and then said patiently: "in fact, these two methods have the same goal, but there is a difference in speed at a certain stage."


    "First of all, you should know that no matter which of the two methods you choose, the premise is that you are the material of cultivation and young enough." Gu Minzi explained to Su Li from another angle: "The best age for a person to practice is between eight and twelve years old. Why do you say that? Because before the age of eight, people''s bodies have not yet grown up. If they start to refine their Qi too early, they will have various lesions and even affect their growth. After the age of twelve, the human meridians are almost completely closed naturally. It will be very difficult to open them again at that time. Therefore, it is only at eight The best time to practice is at the age of twelve. "


    "But the vast majority of children are not as precocious as you. They are mentally incomplete. At the age of eight, they can''t hold their mind and nature to practice. Therefore, after some tempering, they often start to practice Qi after the age of ten. At this time, to guide these children who are close to the age of twelve to build a foundation, it is natural to complete the adjustment of their body by the fastest means That''s why there is the saying of building a foundation in a hundred days... First open Ren Du''s two veins to lead the overall situation. In that way, even if other meridians have been closed, it won''t be so difficult to open them when Ren Du''s two veins are full. "Gu Yuzi explained the origin of building a foundation in a hundred days to Su Li in detail.


    "But I''m afraid it has shortcomings," Su Li said suddenly and definitely, "because the master seems to agree with me to practice twelve serious things first."


    "This is natural, because although it can be regarded as a shortcut to connect Xiaozhou first, Ren Du''s two veins are too strong as the trunk of human Qi. Before they are full, they will directly plunder a lot of essence of the practitioner''s body, resulting in poor limbs. The so-called strong and weak branches. However, there is a body quenching environment after the foundation building is completed, which can make up for the foundation building in a hundred days to a great extent Because of the physical deficit, I said it had little impact. And some people with good lives can naturally have natural materials and earth treasures to replenish their essence and avoid this kind of situation... It''s a pity that I don''t belong to that kind of person, and you shouldn''t count. "


    "The master is joking..." Su Li scratched his head... At the same time, he also knew that he might have left some hidden dangers when he built the foundation for 100 days. He said it didn''t have much impact, but it still had an impact after all.


    "Well, you''re a very gifted child. When you''re only eight years old, your mind is mature and far more mature than your age. If you start to cultivate at eight years old, it''s better to ''build a foundation for thousands of days''. You don''t have those natural materials and earth treasures to supplement the deficit. The'' building a foundation for thousands of days'' seems to be the same as the way in the secular Jianghu, but it''s better to build a foundation for thousands of days. Moreover, your energy channels are not closed now It''s not difficult to go through Qi Chong acupoints... As long as you can get through Xiao Zhou Tian before you are 12 years old, it''s natural that the foundation has been built. "Gu Yuzi said with satisfaction, because he knew Su Li would not disappoint him.


    Sure enough, Su Li immediately showed a satisfied expression, then bowed to the Taoist priest and said, "thank you for your guidance. Su Li knows what to do."


    Think about it, Su Li only connected the two meridians of his feet in the past month because he needed to travel. But the connection of these two meridians has enabled him to have a lot of body essence to convert into real Qi every time he practices Qi. Moreover, as he opens more and more acupoints, the speed of gathering Qi is faster and faster, and the speed of opening pulse is also increasing ... after all, all the meridians he has opened will be warmed by the sealed real Qi and will not be closed, which reduces many useless skills and greatly improves the efficiency of his cultivation.


    "It''s a slap in the face, red old man." he went back and sat down with his knees crossed. Before he began to spit, he muttered to the ring on his hand.


    "...." old Chi said nothing again... There''s really nothing to say. After all, he clearly introduced the advantages and disadvantages of the two foundation construction methods. What else can he do? It can only be said that there are too few people who can settle down to practice Qi at such a young age as Su Li. Red old man thinks he''s really unlucky this time. Why is everything not going well?


    As for Su Li, no matter what Chi Lao had in mind, he had calmed down to continue his Qi practice. At this time, his Foot Yangming stomach meridian and foot Shaoyang gallbladder meridian have been connected. Not only does he have plenty of essence when practicing Qi, but also he obviously feels a lot easier when he is on his way. That is, his physical strength and leg strength have been greatly enhanced... He felt the benefits, which is also an important reason why he didn''t listen to what red old said at will.


    Next, he refined the body essence accumulated through diet digestion into true Qi, then felt almost, and then went to the foot sun Bladder Meridian... This time, he should be able to connect all the foot three yang meridians in about ten days, and then he should start the strategy of foot three yin meridians. This choice is also to catch up with Gu Yuzi''s footsteps... As a monk who impacts jiedan, Gu Yuzi has given Su Li face when he can walk on the ground.


    However, he also has some disadvantages. People accumulate real Qi in the elixir field and pass the pulse repeatedly, which can keep the elixir field of normal practitioners warm and expanded. Su Li is so fast, but Dantian can''t get too much warm support and can''t expand... But anyway, Su Li''s accumulated Qi hasn''t been lost. At that time, Dantian can''t hold it. Just find a place to seal it... Well, he has secretly called his "Xiaotian Fu" as "xiaoseal".

 Chapter 10

    Two days later, Su Li followed the old Taoist priest to a small town in the northwest frontier. The town was not so prosperous, but at least it looked popular, which made Su Li, who was used to the desolation of the northwest, feel much better. While Gu Yuzi found an abandoned Taoist temple not far from the town, which made him feel good.


    This broken Taoist temple became the foothold of the master and servant. The conditions were very simple, but it was nothing for the very capable Su Li.


    The little Taoist boy who had almost got through the three Yang sutras showed no less physical strength than adults. He went back and forth quickly carrying those fallen beams and broken bricks and tiles, and soon sorted out the broken Taoist temple. Just when he was ready to clean the dust in the Taoist temple, he was a little embarrassed... The roof of the Taoist temple collapsed, and there were always some sand grains in the northwest wind. The ground was dirty again before he cleaned it.


    The Taoist priest didn''t speak when he saw his sad face. He just squeezed out a handful of runes and threw them over his head... The next moment, these runes seemed to be driven by some force, and even pasted them around the breach of the roof. Then every Rune on the rune paper lit up a blue light. Unexpectedly, a clear air flow formed above the head, completely isolating the wind and sand outside.


    Su Li looked at the clear air above his head. He was really looking forward to it. Every time he saw this scene, he couldn''t wait to learn and master this power. However, he knew that he should not be at the right time now. At least Gu Yuzi didn''t take the initiative to teach him new things. He couldn''t do it himself... After all, he was only a boy serving people, not a disciple.


    Today, he was lucky. In a good mood, Gu Yuzi said to Su Li, "come on, since you have begun to practice Qi, you can''t leave your body training. Next, I''ll teach you the basic sword skills of the sword sect, so you can be proficient. If you want to enter the sword sect in the future, you must test your sword skills."


    "Thank you, sir!" Su Li quickly thanked him. Being able to learn swordsmanship immediately made him ecstatic. He felt that he was one step closer to the painting style he longed for!


    Then Gu Yuzi began to teach Su Li''s basic sword technique hand in hand... It''s really basic sword technique. There''s basically no complicated change. It''s just that he practiced all kinds of techniques of sword Dao. Of course, this is in the eyes of Kendo experts. In the eyes of ordinary Jianghu people, this is already a great sword.


    Su Li studied very seriously, because the adult mind made him quickly remember the essentials of action and practice it strictly. However, at this time, Gu Yuzi shook his head more and more. In the end, he didn''t speak, just let him practice by himself


    Su Li thought that Gu Yuzi probably thought he didn''t practice well? But there was nothing wrong, so he asked, "Sir, what''s wrong with my practice?"


    Without concealing anything, Gu Yuzi said bluntly: "You''re right to practice, but that''s the trouble... Beginners are not afraid to make mistakes, because these mistakes and omissions can often see the spirituality of one of the swordsmanship skills of beginners. I only see rigidity in your swordsmanship and there is no spirituality... But it doesn''t matter. Practice first. This set of swordsmanship is also excellent for polishing the body."


    Su Li scratched his head when he heard this. Is there nothing wrong with such a mistake? He was a little unconvinced. Then he practiced it several times continuously. He wanted to find the so-called "spiritual" feeling, and then a good set of sword skills became different in his hands.


    The old Taoist couldn''t see it anymore. He stopped and said, "stop fooling around. You really don''t seem to have any sword talent... Hey, practice honestly first and be a forging body. When you master the sword to a certain extent, you can master the sword lean. If you deliberately force it, you will fail."


    Su Li could only honestly start practicing again. He was a little oppressed in his heart... Was he really so stupid?


    It turned out that he was very stupid when practicing sword, but he was very smart when practicing Qi. That night, the master and servant spent the night in the shabby Taoist temple, which was roughly cleaned out, while Su Li began to lie down and practice Qi after practicing basic sword skills twice... He always felt that it was more convenient for him to concentrate on the Dantian when he lay flat. Of course, he fell asleep later It is also a very natural thing.


    It seems that because he has practiced basic sword skills many times before, the effect of Qi training this time is also unusually good. The refined Qi in the Dantian is nearly half more than yesterday, which is enough for him to start trying to open two important points on the bladder meridian of foot sun again.


    After the exercise, he felt that he was making faster progress than before. He couldn''t help sitting up and looking at the old Taoist next to him... But he found that Gu Minzi had looked at him with a smile on his face. He said: "Do you feel it? So although you have ordinary sword skills, you can at least practice Qi. Of course, the basic sword skills of the sword sect are not so simple. You haven''t found the mystery of sword moves, but you have mastered the secret of Qi traction of this set of sword skills... Well, when true Qi accumulates to a certain level, you can break the skill with strength even without exquisite sword moves."


    "So I''m Qi Zong..." Su Li whispered to himself.


    "Qizong? Don''t talk nonsense, you little boy. It''s not good if people think you''re going to deceive the teacher and destroy the ancestor and throw yourself into another door." Gu Yuzi quickly gave Su Li a chestnut to make the little boy full of wishful thinking return to reality.


    Su Li covered his head and rubbed it. It really hurt. He really didn''t dare to think about it... So the master and servant lived in this broken Taoist temple and didn''t move any further.


    The old Taoist priest is still like that. He meditates and practices his Qi at the turn of day and night for a period of time, and then either writes a talisman in front of the book case or is fascinated by the vast wasteland in the northwest.


    Su Li built a stove and dug a canal to take care of the Taoist temple, which had only one main hall and didn''t even offer sacrifices. It may be hard to believe that he didn''t learn these skills from his previous world experience, but the stewards taught them in the child servant yard all his life... What bitter tears! Girls learn singing and dancing, piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and boys can only learn to move bricks and dig the ground


    For the residents of the town, they don''t know that the Taoist temple outside the town has a master. Until that day, the old Taoist didn''t want to open the valley and wanted to eat "human fireworks" to change his taste, so he gave a bag of copper money to ask Su Li to buy some fresh ingredients in the town.


    This was the first time that Su Li worked alone. He decided to do things well. Maybe the old Taoist was happy and could teach him a talisman?

 Chapter 11

    Su Li bounced out... His mature mind doesn''t mean he doesn''t have childlike fun. The experience of his last life is not so real after all. In this life, he was sent to Jianzong Mountain Gate for various trainings since childhood. How can he not be happy when he really went shopping alone for the first time?


    Before he left, he was specially given Gu Yuzi''s sword for self-defense... Just from this point, it can be seen that the old Taoist was actually very concerned about Su Li. It''s just that the old Taoist won''t show his concern in the open. He probably doesn''t need the gratitude of a little boy.


    But Su Li looked at it and kept it in mind. He felt that his original decision was really correct.


    ¡­¡­


    This small town is called "Huima town", which means that mainland caravans can almost turn around and return here, because from here to the north, it is really a place where there are not only groups of horse bandits, but even Hu Knights disguised as bandits.


    The reason why Huima town can settle down here is that both horse bandits and garrison need a place to rest and provide food and accommodation, which makes the town proud to exist under a certain tacit understanding.


    Su Li came to the town and looked around. Everything seemed so interesting and novel. Of course, in fact, everyone around him is looking at him, because there have been no children in this town for more than ten years


    Feeling the eyes around, Su Li quickly restrained his expression, then looked around and found a car shop, and then asked under the surprised eyes of the boss: "boss, I want a scooter, please introduce it."


    However, the boss was stunned for a moment, then suddenly laughed and asked, "little boy, what do you want to buy a scooter for? Do you want to move your parents to the field?"


    Su Li was already annoyed when he heard this. Didn''t the store satirize him that he had no father and no mother? But he still remembered his own affairs, so he pressed down his anger and said, "shopkeeper, I need a scooter to load things. Please help prepare."


    The shopkeeper didn''t care more when he heard Su Li say so. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something


    But Su Li suddenly grabbed in front of him and said, "I''ve been walking with my master in the Northwest for nearly two months, and I''ve seen the local customs here. I heard that there is a conventional ''four no answers''? The store owner, maybe you''re used to talking nonsense and bullying the weak, but this time I advise you to think about it clearly."


    The shopkeeper was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect the little boy to say such a serious thing to him... Four don''t answer. It''s about people in the northwest wasteland who try not to touch: monks, Taoists, women and children. Su Li, a Taoist boy in a Taoist robe, obviously occupied two of them!


    Even though he knew Su Li might be talking about him, the shopkeeper still broke out in a cold sweat on his back. He probably saw Su Li''s face was very clever, subconsciously like bullying and ignoring the law of survival in this land. So the shopkeeper hesitated slightly, and finally made the judgment that a wise man should have: "all right, the scooter you want is over there, charging you 60 Wen."


    Su Li frowned slightly because he was not sure whether the price was appropriate.


    "Don''t frown. The price here must be more expensive than that in the south. But you can see what the environment here is. I''m the only one who can sell scooters within a hundred miles. Pay if you want to buy them. If you can''t afford them, please leave. Don''t say I bully you here." the store''s tone is still very hard, but it''s what a businessman should be like.


    Su Li hesitated slightly. He still took out his money bag and counted out 60 copper coins and handed them to him... The reason why he hesitated was that these were all Gu Yuzi''s money. Gu Yuzi could not care, but as a child servant, he had to consider whether the cost was worth it.


    Seeing this, the shopkeeper also relaxed a little. While reaching for the money, he thought that he must arrange someone to track the foothold of the little Taoist boy... The little boy seems to have a lot of money, but he must find out who else is behind him. How can it be so simple for people who can survive and live well in the northwest? There is no shortage of wolf claws in this town. Now they must be determined to follow Su Li to inquire about the situation.


    But at this time, a big hand suddenly patted on the shopkeeper''s shoulder. The shopkeeper turned his head in amazement, but saw a tall yellow faced man showing his teeth at him and said, "old horse, are you cheating again? This scooter can be bought for 20 Wen, but the little Eun Gong who sold it to me wants 60 Wen!"


    Su Li looked at the Yellow faced man in surprise, and then remembered that he called himself "little eunuch". He immediately understood what was going on. He said awkwardly, "I remember you, you are that..."


    "Yes, I''m the guy whose intestines flowed all over the floor and were stuffed back and sewn up by your grace!" the Yellow faced man said freely, that is, his expression still twitched when he said this. Obviously, that experience didn''t leave him any good memories.


    "Han Chuang, you said he was the one who saved you?" the shopkeeper Ma didn''t believe it at all.


    The Yellow faced man, Han Chuang, raised his big fist and smashed it on the shaft of a carriage next to the old horse, but it was "bang"! Smash the shaft to pieces. Then what ablaze with anger Lao Tzu said, "when did Lao * cheat others?"


    "Come on, Han Chuang, twenty is twenty. Don''t smash my things!" the shopkeeper looked at the broken shaft of Han Chuang''s men with a distressed face, but he didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "Ha, here''s twenty Wen. Here you are." Han Chuang grinned, so he put down the money and went to the cart.


    But Su Li stopped at this time and said, "wait!"


    "What''s the matter? Little eunuch." Han Chuang asked suspiciously.


    "Take my money," Su Li said calmly and persistently.


    "What''s the matter? You and the old Taoist priest are my benefactors. What''s the matter if I give some money and strength for him?" Han Chuang asked angrily.


    But Su Li pursed his mouth slightly and said in earnest: "I know uncle Han Chuang, you want to make friends with the master from me, but you need to know that I''m just a boy servant of the master. I can''t do well for the master now, but I can''t take over the cause and effect for the old man outside. If you really want to see the master, go to the Taoist temple outside the town by yourself. We''ll stay there for a while."


    After that, Su Li paid his share of the money, then pushed the cart and went out. He had to buy a lot of things, but he didn''t have time to waste here.

 Chapter 12

    Su Li hurried back with a load of vegetables and meat. His first trip was a complete success. After all, with the help of Han Chuang, a local snake, his purchase in the town is also smooth. Han Chuang even helped Su Li push the cart to the gate of the Taoist temple to ensure that no one would make his idea along the way, which was a reluctant farewell.


    "Little eunuch, why don''t you and Taoist priest move to my place? Such a half collapsed Taoist temple is really inappropriate." Han Chuang still warmly suggested.


    But Su Li shook his head and said, "the master certainly won''t agree. We are Taoists. Of course, we should live in the Taoist temple. Don''t worry, I''ve packed everything here."


    Han Chuang just gave up saying goodbye, but he has made an appointment for his next visit... Although he was dizzy when he was seriously injured, it can still be determined that this old and young people are definitely capable people. Moreover, after walking all the way just now, he had found that Su Li, an eight year old boy, had already developed genuine Qi and Kung Fu. He even had a long Qi pulse and was not inferior to him! This made him more sure that the old and young Taoists in the Taoist temple were not ordinary.


    Su Li, who returned to the Taoist temple, was busy carrying and storing the materials on the cart. For this reason, he even called the old Taoist: "Sir, do you have a way to freeze all these fresh meat? We can''t eat so much at a meal. After freezing, we have to take it out and thaw it. We can save a trip to buy. After all, people like Han Chuang don''t help every time. I''m afraid the people in the town will be dishonest."


    The old Taoist felt that the little boy had a good point. He couldn''t refute it, so he had to be pulled by Su Li to build a "refrigerator" with Rune paper... To tell the truth, this was also the first time Gu Yuzi applied runes to life, which made him speechless.


    When he thought of the talisman paper that cut off the sky above his head, he had to maintain it every once in a while. He was bored... Painting such low talisman paper was a waste of time in his opinion. He didn''t want to always take time to do these boring things. So he couldn''t help but say to Su Li: "Su Li, your foundation construction progress needs to be accelerated. After completing the foundation construction, I can teach you some basic talisman painting methods. Don''t let me down."


    Of course, Su Li was very happy... You see, he won''t take the initiative to ask the Taoist priest to teach him anything. Then he can naturally learn what to learn.


    "Thank you, sir! I will try my best." Su Li thanked quickly.


    At this time, his foot three yang meridians have been opened, and even one of the foot three yin meridians has been half opened. When the meridians have not been completely blocked, his efficiency of opening the meridians has become higher and higher. From the initial accumulation of three days to the practice of Qi in one day, he can open three or four orifices according to the trend, and of course, the speed will be faster and faster, and will increase by geometric multiples To speed up.


    When the master and servant lived in Huima town for another month, Su Li''s three yin and Yang Sutras of foot had been opened. Moreover, according to the prediction, he could almost open the three yin and Yang Sutras of hand in the next month, and then connect the two veins of Ren and Du in one breath, and his foundation was completed.


    During this time, life was relatively calm. The old Taoist had long been used to this kind of life, and Su Li was busy outside the Taoist temple, opening fields and digging canals. In short, under his care, the Taoist temple gradually felt a lot of "home" as a residence. The old Taoist didn''t say anything about it, but his state of mind was getting better and better. Even according to Su Li''s Qi training progress Given him a footwork, he was able to lift his breath and lighten up. He could be lighter when working at ordinary times.


    The old Taoist priest didn''t find it strange about Su Li''s Qi training progress. After all, some people were born with broad meridians and extraordinary bones. When they were 12 years old, they could concentrate on cultivation like Su Li before the meridians were closed, so I''m afraid they could open the two meridians of Ren Du in three or two months... In fact, that''s what the ancient hundred day foundation building said! Every cultivator at that time was People with great talents have relaxed their requirements for cultivation qualification with the rise of large doors. Although Xianyuan is also open to many ordinary people, it also leads to the decline of the overall level of cultivation.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the old Taoist, Su Li''s entry into the country is not slow. He can only be regarded as a little genius... He is more than inferior than superior. This kind of talent must be well cultivated in other sects, but it''s a pity that the little boy is a member of the sword sect... His sword talent is hard to say. I didn''t see the old Taoist himself give up teaching him sword skills, but taught him one Set footwork to distract him?


    However, I have to say that Su Li''s understanding in other aspects is really good, regardless of the negative nature of the sword. After practicing that footwork five times, he has become a model. Then he walks in the Taoist temple and turns around from his heart, showing a high degree of flexibility. Seeing his ease between advance and retreat, he has grasped this theory, which is definitely more complex than the basic sword The essence of "wandering immortal step" of Dharma!


    Gu Yuzi didn''t know what to say about this. He could only sigh that his boy was a eccentric genius.


    However, when the old and the young were enjoying themselves, there was a messy sound of footsteps outside the door... Gu Yuzi frowned slightly, and then said to Su Li, who was not aware of it: "tong''er, go to the door and see who is coming?"


    Su Li hurriedly stopped his practice, and then came to the door in one step. When he opened the wooden door he added, he saw a familiar figure... That was Han Chuang. The hard faced yellow faced man came hurriedly with a man on his back. His body had a strong smell of blood, and the whole half of his body was covered with blood.


    "Uncle Han Chuang, what''s the matter with you?" Su Li said quickly.


    Han Chuang saw Su Li and shouted, "please save my little sister, please, little eunuch!" the seven foot man was so anxious that he couldn''t even say a word, and his voice trembled imperceptibly.


    At this time, the voice of the old Taoist came from behind Su Li: "he called you ''little eunuch''? It was the man we saved on the road that day. It turned out that he was also in this town. No wonder you went shopping so smoothly these two times. He was watching over it."


    "Yes, sir, he said his sister was seriously injured and wanted to ask for help." Su Li quickly told Han Chuang about the situation, although he knew that Gu Yuzi must have heard the news.


    "Alas, it''s a trouble." the old Taoist seemed to sigh, but then said, "just let them in."


    Han Chuang has come to the door, and his face is full of surprise. But he was very polite. He didn''t go in quickly until Su Li got out of his way and made an invitation... The girl on his back had lost her consciousness because of heavy blood loss.

 Chapter 13

    Su Li saw the woman on Han Chuang''s back... Or the girl is more accurate. It''s a girl with northwest characteristics. It looks like she''s only fifteen or sixteen years old. Her facial features are exquisite, but her skin has become a little rough under the erosion of the wind and sand in the northwest. What is more impressive is that there is a large sarcoma on the eyelid of the girl''s left eye near the corner of her eye. It hangs down and grows together with the lower eyelid, covering almost half of her eyes.


    "The appearance of evil eyes, I''m afraid it''s harmful to the close people." Gu Yuzi said when he saw the girl.


    Han Chuang''s face was stiff, but then he bowed his head and begged: "this is my little sister Han Yan. Please help me with your mercy."


    Gu Yuzi nodded slightly and stood there pointing two fingers in the air. He saw two strong Qi beating Han Yan''s body, and the blood gushing from the original wound was much less. Then he said to Su Li, "I have temporarily sealed the blood of her wound. Next, you can come to me if you encounter difficulties."


    Han Chuang was greatly relieved. At the same time, he also confirmed that the old Taoist was definitely not ordinary. Those who can point in the air are top experts in the Jianghu! And the old Taoist''s understatement is really frightening. But it was for this reason that he felt that his little sister Han Yan''s life could be saved.


    Su Li looked at this scene with some loss in his heart. He originally wanted to use his "little seal" to stop the bleeding for the girl, but he didn''t expect Gu Yuzi to do the same thing with a little finger. The little secret he was proud of in his last life seems to be really not so useful in this life.


    But he quickly adjusted his mind and immediately came to the girl and tore the clothes at her wound... The girl hurt her right shoulder and was directly cut into the clavicle by a sharp tool! But it doesn''t matter to Su Li that the clavicle was cut off. Just take it back at that time. But the problem is that a large blood vessel under the clavicle was cut off, so there was more than blood flow and a near death coma.


    If he had suffered such an injury a month ago, he would have done nothing wrong, but now he is ready. He took out another needle and thread bag from his small backpack, where the needle and thread should be thinner. The thread is not a normal silk thread, but a catgut made of sheep intestinal villi!


    Su Li managed to make the catgut look like a meter or so. The key is to rub it out a little and rub it so fine. It takes too much effort. But this catgut has one advantage. If it is used to sew the wound, there is no need to consider the problem of suture removal. It can be directly absorbed by the human body!


    When Su Li had prepared the tools that he could use, he began to operate on the girl''s wound... It was as fierce as a tiger. He saw that Han Chuang next to him had straight eyes and soft legs... It was nothing at all, but he thought that his intestines had been sewn back in this way, and he felt very sad in his heart. Therefore, Xiang Su Li''s expression became a little frightened... This young and old are really not normal people. The survival law of "four non stick" on the northwest land is really a truth handed down from generation to generation, and I don''t know how much blood and tears it took to sum up so brilliantly.


    Gu Yuzi looked with interest, but when Su Li was about to completely suture the broken blood vessel, his ear suddenly moved, and then said to Han Chuang, "your trouble is coming."


    Han Chuang was a little stunned. Then he immediately understood what it was. He hugged his fist in anger and said, "Taoist priest, don''t worry, Chuang, you won''t bring trouble here!" after that, he walked out in a hurry.


    At this time, Su Li had also completed the ligation of blood vessels, and then said to the old Taoist behind him: "Sir, can you untie the acupoints? I want to see if this suture is done well."


    Gu Yuzi listened and did it. He looked at his little boy with great interest, doing things that he could not easily do as a "master".


    The effect of suture is very good. The blood circulates again without any leakage! Thus, the girl''s life was saved. This is something that the return symbol can''t do, because if you want to save people, you must connect blood vessels. Otherwise, the blood flow is constant. In the end, it is still a dead word, unless you use higher-level healing spells or elixirs.


    "Well done, you little boy is very smart. You can live countless people with this skill." Gu fuzixin said with emotion. Then he looked at Su Li and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "She broke her clavicle. Our conditions are limited. I don''t know how to fix her." Su Li didn''t expect that the most troublesome step was completed, but he had trouble in bone connection. People in this world don''t have plaster, and splints are only good for bone injuries that are easy to fix, such as limbs. He didn''t want the girl to get better at last. Half of her shoulders were collapsed, so she was worried.


    After hearing this, Gu Yuzi thought a little, and then said, "in this way, you first straighten her broken bone."


    Su Li is such a clever man. He knows that his master is going to fight. So he quickly straightened the girl''s bone... Then gradually a rune was photographed from Gu Yuzi''s hand, released a light blue halo in mid air and burned out quickly, and then turned into a mass of pure energy and fell into the girl''s wound.


    Her wound healed quickly under this energy package, and even some bones were quickly produced at the broken bone to connect it. Then Su Li quickly released his hand and saw that the originally opened wound healed quickly, leaving only a shallow cut.


    "How awesome..." Su Li was stunned. He was really shocked at this moment.


    "Don''t be in a daze. When you reach the congenital state, you can learn this yuan returning talisman from me." Gu Yuzi said faintly, with a great master''s demeanor.


    "Thank you, sir!" Su Li quickly thanked him. Because he knows that this is the promise of gujizi... He has scheduled this return symbol to be learned!


    In a good mood, Su Lizheng was ready to pack his equipment, but found that the 30 cm long intestinal suture originally prepared to sew the trauma was not used, so he took some thread to wrap it around the tumor root of the girl''s eyes twice, and then tightened it slightly


    "What are you doing? Are you going to cut off this malignant tumor?" Gu Fuzi asked strangely.


    "I want to have a try," said Su Li "When I was five or six years old, I also had a tumor on my foot. I cut it off with pain and soon grew back. But I didn''t expect that after I went to the sword sect and practiced meditation every day, the tumor fell off by itself. I guess it may be that the poor blood supply caused the tumor to lack blood supply, so I died. I want to try to help Han Yan in a similar way." What Su Li said was actually the experience of his previous life and a very low-cost skill. He said: "girls at this age should love beauty very much."


    The old Taoist was surprised, and then said in an exclamatory tone: "if you really succeed, it will be a ''change of life against the sky'' for the girl! So let''s bet that if the girl''s evil eyes are really erased by you... I''ll teach you a talisman immediately. After you learn it, it can not only help you build a foundation, but also be of great benefit to your cultivation in the future."

 Chapter 14

    Just when Su Li was ecstatic about the benefits promised by Gu Yuzi, the wooden door he broke down with great strength was suddenly smashed, and a figure flew upside down and rolled all the way to him... It was Han Chuang. I remember he said he wouldn''t let the troubles outside disturb them.


    "Ho ~"


    Han Chuang''s mouth was full of blood. He turned his head and looked at Gu Yuzi, and then looked at Han Yan who had completed the operation next to his eye. Only then did he close his eyes with satisfaction... He was so angry!


    Su Li looked at the masked people in black around him and was surprised. He didn''t expect a familiar life to disappear in front of him, which always made him feel unreal.


    "The appearance of evil eyes will indeed hinder the life of his relatives." Gu Fuzi sighed helplessly, and then the people in Black said coldly, "wait, die!"


    When the voice falls, listen to "Qiang!" With a sound, the sword that was originally placed next to him flew up and floated in front of Gu Yuzi.


    "Yu... Yu Jian..." the group of people in black immediately made a frightening and trembling voice. They looked at Gu Yuzi as if they were looking at characters in mythology.


    However, Gu Yuzi had coldly gathered together, and the middle finger of his right index finger formed a sword finger shape, and then drew a circle in front of his chest... The next moment, the sword suspended in front of him also drew a circle with the sword edge facing outward. But in the process of this wreath, I saw a lot of sword light differentiation, and unexpectedly formed a sword circle as if it were all composed of sword light!


    "Ho!"


    The old Taoist gave a soft drink, and these sword lights shot out like raindrops, knocking all the people in black to the ground... They couldn''t react and resist at all. Everyone was hit by dry and crisp ground, without a trace of pity.


    "Ten thousand sword Jue?" Su Li muttered again.


    "What kind of ten thousand sword formula? It''s just a simple way to divide light and transform shadow. If you can practice sword defense after birth, you can easily learn it." Gu Yuzi laughed and scolded angrily.


    Su Li immediately brightened his eyes. Just now, Gu Yuzi''s single handed painting circle divided into a sword circle. The painting style was so handsome and fascinated him, so he couldn''t help violating his own principles and begged: "Sir, can this move teach me?"


    Instead of getting angry at Su Li''s rare plea, Gu Yuzi said quietly, "if you can learn this, I don''t mind teaching you, as long as you can learn..."


    The emphasis on "being able to learn" twice in a row really pricked the heart. Su Li, who was originally in high spirits, felt that he had been poured cold water.


    Seeing Su Li''s dejected appearance, Gu Yuzi only felt very funny. Then he said, "don''t feel sorry for yourself there. First deal with these bodies... Han Chuang... You''d better wait until his sister wakes up. His cultivation should be good in the secular Jianghu, but it''s a pity that he was seriously injured and didn''t cultivate himself. He lost his hand when he came back."


    The old Taoist was indifferent to this kind of death, which also made Su Li realize the mainstream value of the world and the position of mortals in the eyes of practitioners.


    He nodded and agreed. Then he dragged the bodies killed by Gu Yuzi''s sword to the outside. He thought about it and was about to dig a pit to bury the body, but he didn''t expect the voice of Gu Yuzi from the Taoist temple: "leave them there, just to deter the curfew."


    Exposing corpses in the wilderness was something Su Li didn''t want to do, but these people killed Han Chuang, who had a good talk with him before, which made him very angry. He knew that Gu Yuzi should also have a temper. After all, Han Chuang came to the Taoist temple as a guest, but these people killed the old Taoist''s guests. Therefore, Gu Yuzi was merciless when he started to fight. At this time, he left the body to warn the existence behind these people not to cause more trouble.


    After returning to the house, Su Li picked Han Chuang up and put him on his couch... However, he was ready to get up. He saw that Han Yan had opened her eyes and half sat up. Her eyes were red. The eyes with sarcomas looked like the eyes of evil spirits, which suddenly destroyed her overall beauty and made people scared.


    "Are you awake?" fortunately, Su Li had the courage not to be frightened and responded calmly.


    The woman didn''t say much. She just stood up and struggled to kowtow to Su Li and the old Taoist priest. At the same time, she said, "thank you for your life. Taoist priest Xie avenged my brother!"


    "Aren''t you in a coma?" Su Li asked strangely.


    The woman said bluntly: "Yan, since childhood, it is difficult to see things normally because of eye diseases, but I don''t know when I have the ability of a ''heart and eye''. Even in a coma, everything around me is under the observation of my ''heart and eye''."


    "It''s so!" Gu Fuzi was moved, and then said with regret: "it''s a pity that he was a good talent and jade, but his life was not well hindered, and he didn''t enter the Tao in time. I don''t know if he still has potential?"


    As soon as Han Yan heard this, she woke up, quickly bowed down in front of Gu Yuzi again and said, "please accept my entry wall, Han Yan is willing to saddle the horse in front of the master and die!"


    Gu Fuzi hesitated for a moment, but did not immediately agree. Instead, he asked, "Han Yan, do you want to worship me as a teacher for revenge?"


    Han Yan was silent for a moment, and then said honestly, "brother Han Chuang is my last relative. He died in vain because of me. This revenge can''t be undone."


    "At least you''re honest." Gu hunzi nodded slightly, then said, "you should know that the most important thing to enter our school is the heart of revenge. Although it can become the driving force of practice, it will also burn yourself. So I only recognize you as a registered disciple for the time being... Take a good rest and wait until your elder brother is buried."


    Han Yan listened to another big thanks and stopped.


    Su Li felt a little uncomfortable when he saw this. He should be the only one who became the registered disciple of Gu Yuzi. He has served the old Taoist before and after his horse. Now! But soon his adult way of thinking stopped this idea. He knew that at this time, instead of being angry about what he should have got, he might as well hold on to what he had already got and could get by his own strength.


    Then he accompanied Han Yan to bury her brother without arrogance and impatience. After finishing everything, he returned to the Taoist temple to start his homework... As long as he finished building the foundation, he could get the seal writing method of the basic talisman promised by Gu Yuzi. Instead of thinking about what he had, he might as well grasp the benefits that could be seen as soon as possible.


    Who knows, at this time, he suddenly felt that his back was gently patted, and then he felt that a large amount of high-quality genuine Qi suddenly poured into his body from that place, but then it dispersed from the orifices opened around him to the outside world.


    "Collect your heart and guide your qi. Remember the bet we made? If you win, I''ll teach you the seal writing method of ''julingfu''. Now let you experience it in advance." the voice of the old Taoist came from behind, still plain without a trace of emotion.


    But Su Li gradually tasted some differences. Was the old Taoist afraid of his imbalance, so he specially came to compensate him?

 Chapter 15

    The effect of "julingfu" is beyond Su Li''s imagination, because it is directly pulling the innate vitality and pouring Su Li''s whole body! However, because he didn''t know his innate vitality and didn''t have psychological preparation at the beginning, most of his innate vitality was directly wasted... No, this waste was only in Su Li''s eyes. In fact, under the erosion of his innate vitality, a large amount of essence was quickly stimulated in his body, and then refined into true Qi.


    Perhaps this was the original intention of the old Taoist priest. He used the julingfu to help Su Li accelerate the accumulation of genuine Qi. And where do these stimulated essence come from? However, under the scouring of innate vitality, he easily opened the already unclosed meridians of his whole body, so that the essence and Qi hidden in those meridians were released in advance, which caused his skill to soar.


    Seeing that Su Li had gathered his whole body''s essence and transformed his Qi, Gu Fuzi nodded and said, "you haven''t reached congenital yet. This'' gathering spirit talisman ''can be used for you when you build the foundation here. After you reach congenital, you can use it by yourself. You can speed up the accumulation of congenital Qi. It can be regarded as a convenience for talisman cultivation."


    Gu Yuzi has always been a talisman, but of course he has to be able to play sword in the sword sect.


    Su Li secretly remembered this in his heart. He could feel that the old Taoist was actually cold and warm. Although Han Yan was accepted as a disciple because of her talent, the old Taoist was good to him. He didn''t have to be resentful because he didn''t get it.


    At this time, the innate vitality introduced by the "gathering spirit talisman" in his body was about to dissipate. Originally, these gathered innate vitality could not be fully absorbed and refined by the experts in the innate realm. But Su Li felt it was a pity that he didn''t want all his innate strength to dissipate, so he subconsciously used his own "small seal technique".


    He succeeded. The innate vitality that should have dissipated was sealed in Su Li''s chest. Then I didn''t care about it, but carried my soaring Qi and began to further open pulse acupoints


    The three jiao meridians of hand Shaoyang, which had been impacted, directly connected with this, and then left a part of true Qi sealed in it. After warming up, the other two three yang meridians were opened continuously. Until this time, his true Qi was weak. After the necessary true Qi was sealed and warmed up, his remaining true Qi was not enough to impact another meridian. But even so, when the three yang meridians of the hand are completely unblocked, he only has the three yin meridians of the hand, which may be completely opened by his own strength within ten days. At that time, he will accumulate a little, and then open up the two veins of Ren Du in one breath, and his foundation construction will be completed.


    Because he was still young, he really went with the wind and water all the way. If he comes to practice Qi after the age of 12, the situation is completely different. Not only does the closure of the meridians lead to the doubling of the real Qi required to open the meridians, but also he has to repeatedly warm up the meridians that have been opened before. However, it is time-consuming, labor-consuming and inefficient. Therefore, if you practice after the age of 12, you will be a genius among geniuses if you can get through the meridians of the whole body before the age of 30.


    It seems that although Han Yan has become a registered disciple of Gu Yuzi, she obviously lags behind Su Li in Qi practice. I don''t know if the girl is expected to build a foundation in her life?


    "Well, how long will it take to build the foundation?" Gu Minzi asked. He knew that Yisu Li should be able to complete the so-called "thousand day foundation building" soon. In fact, if Su Li hadn''t connected the twelve meridians first and then opened the two veins of Ren Du, that gathering talisman should have been able to directly open up Xiao Zhou Tian to build the foundation for people who have accumulated a certain amount of genuine Qi. Therefore, the cultivator should have the elders of the school. Those things that are difficult for the younger generation may be just giving a pill and a rune paper to the elders.


    "It only takes ten days." Su Li truthfully gave the answer, which was also a state in line with the Taoist psychological expectations... In fact, Su Li''s physical talent was really not so good. It all depended on his gifted "little seal" to look like a "little genius".


    The old Taoist nodded with satisfaction, which was a little better than he expected. So he said, "in that case, I''ll first tell you the writing methods of several basic talismans, and then give you a copy of pen and ink so that you can practice when you have nothing to do, so that you can try the seal characters by yourself after you finish building the foundation."


    Su Li quickly thanked him again... Indeed, Gu Yuzi may have loved Han Yan, but Su Li really felt that the old Taoist priest was obviously kinder and more caring for him this time. What else is he dissatisfied with? So he took a pamphlet handed over by the old Taoist with sincerity and looked at it at ease.


    This is a newly bound pamphlet, with a total of ten pages without the head and tail. It records the styles of five basic talismans and drawing essentials. One page of talisman style and one page of essentials are dense, which shows that the people who made this booklet are very attentive.


    Looking at the new ink, Su Li was used again. He looked up at the old Taoist who was sitting in front of the book case and seemed to be ready to start seal writing. He quickly stuffed the pamphlet back into his arms and ran to study ink.


    Seeing this, Gu Yuzi smiled and joked, "I thought you would be eager to read the rune book first, but I didn''t want to remember to study ink for me."


    Su Li smiled and didn''t answer... Joking, how can the text description in the booklet be more intuitive than the old Taoist''s personal demonstration?


    Sure enough, the old Taoist stopped talking and began to write with one stroke. It was the five kinds of talismans in the talisman book. It turns out that each one has written ten lines at a time. It looks very good.


    Su Li carefully remembers and depicts this picture into his head... He also wrote good brush characters in his last life. Now it seems that he has something in common with seal characters. It can be regarded as some foundation.


    The five kinds of talismans are "blood activating talismans" that can activate blood circulation and remove blood stasis, "water talismans" that can condense water vapor, "wind talismans" that can raise the wind from the flat ground, "disease removing talismans" that can dispel diseases, and "awakening talismans" that can finally relieve people''s mental fatigue.


    Because the attribute of thunder and fire burst and is difficult to control, the talismans of these two attributes can only be mastered after the innate environment. The "earth talisman" is thick and consumes a lot of energy in seal writing, so Gu Juzi doesn''t recommend Su Li to contact it so early. But only these five talismans have satisfied Su Li. Although they are not aggressive, their auxiliary ability is very in line with his mind.

 Chapter 16

    The following days returned to normal. After the dozens of corpses outside the door were quietly taken away, nothing happened again. For Su Li, the only change was that he had to take care of Han Yan instead of serving the old Taoist alone.


    Fortunately, the old Taoist seemed to think that Han Yan recovered too slowly. He photographed a return symbol every two days, so that her internal and external injuries could be completely healed in five days!


    This makes Su Lihao envy him. However, Gu Yuzi told him how precious these return symbols are. Even congenital experts can use them! Now I can''t be stingy to use it on Han Yan... Can I only say that I really deserve to be a disciple? Even a registered disciple is completely different from a boy who serves people like him.


    But one advantage is that Han Yan doesn''t need Su Li to take care of her after she recovers. He has a lot of time to practice Qi. After another two days, he finally got through all the twelve meridians... At this time, he didn''t have much real Qi in his Dantian, but all the twelve meridians spread real Qi. If you really merge, it is definitely the total amount of genuine Qi of the first-class expert level in the secular Jianghu.


    Of course, Su Li can''t do such a thing now, because his Xiaodan field can''t support so much Qi. He accumulated Qi in the elixir field with others a little bit, then opened up the meridians, and then seemed to warm up the meridians. After all, he took a shortcut.


    Of course, now the twelve meridians are connected. It is not difficult to get through Ren Du''s two meridians when the meridians are not closed. Because many important orifices and acupoints along the way are also on the twelve meridians! So why is it said that Ren Du leads the twelve meridians, and the twelve meridians are all self-taught?


    So when Su Li mobilized his Qi again and started to go down from the Dantian to the perineum, then to the caudal vertebra and then all the way up, he just needed to use the Dantian Qi to open the unclosed meridians in the front section, and then when he met the first orifices, he directly gathered the Qi of one meridians and impacted forward with a more turbulent situation.


    Everything came naturally, because Su Li sealed a section of true Qi in each meridians. When these true Qi converged with the true Qi connecting the two meridians of Ren Du, the formed true Qi flow quickly penetrated up and down, which was almost no difficulty. Even before Dantian Zhenqi arrived, the Zhenqi in the orifices and acupoints along the way had spread up and down. After being hit by the front and back of the meridians, he was soon opened and widened by the true Qi. When the true Qi flow from the Dantian reached Baihui on the top of his head and then fell all the way back to the Dantian from his nose, he felt unblocked inside and outside.


    Xiao Zhoutian''s connection made him feel as if he had a faint sense of the vitality with the outside world. Of course, it''s just a faint induction. Su Li now just takes advantage of the small week to get through and quickly transfer the real Qi twice... Unexpectedly, he can obviously feel the growth of the real Qi every cycle!


    It''s no wonder that the success of foundation building is the opening up of Xiao Zhou Tian. The efficiency of producing genuine Qi is simply different from that of refining refined Qi. However, the meridians around him soon became sour and dry. It seems that the exercise was too turbulent and reached the limit. So he quickly gathered Zhenqi to Dantian


    The accident happened. The total amount of his genuine Qi is very large, but his Dantian is a little small... Generally speaking, his Dantian can''t hold so much genuine Qi for a while!


    Su Li suffered a lot, and then he could only take the trouble to divide the incompressible part into twelve parts and seal it into the twelve scriptures... This is really true. Does he have to take so many steps every time he practices and collects his skills in the future? If you are disturbed when you finish your work, isn''t it a careless person who will blow himself up?


    When he finally finished his work, he heard the old Taoist beside him ask, "has the foundation been built?"


    "Yes, sir, I''ve got through Xiao Zhou Tian." Su Li quickly replied, leaving behind the "little troubles" in his heart.


    Gu Yuzi nodded slightly and said, "now that you have finished building the foundation, you can officially enter the cultivation of Qi practice. After building the foundation, there are three steps: Qi practice, body quenching and congenital. In fact, these stages can only be regarded as the ''foundation period''."


    "Still building the foundation? But I haven''t finished building the foundation?" Su Li asked.


    "Your previous foundation building, or the conventional hundred day foundation building, is actually just to organize yourself and prepare for cultivation. But the" foundation building period "I''m talking about here is the stage for you to build your own foundation! The so-called foundation is our self-body, which is the general name of the essence, Qi and God. Only in the foundation building period can we improve the essence, Qi and God to the extreme and refine them to the highest level Only when you reach the extreme can you condense your own Tao fruit, "explained Gu Minzi.


    "Let''s not mention the future. Now you can start the cultivation during the foundation period. In fact, the so-called Qi training and body quenching can be carried out at the same time, and the effect is better. When all your meridians are opened up to form a great Zhou Tian, you can try a great Zhou Tian to accommodate the innate vitality into the innate realm. But remember, lead the Xiantian yuan Qi into the body It is very dangerous, because these innate vitality are often very violent and wild without refining, which requires you to have a strong body and be able to withstand the erosion of innate vitality, which is also the meaning of quenching the body. "


    Su Li was greatly benefited, while Han Yan, who had just recovered from a serious injury, was a little confused, but she knew that her master''s little Taoist child should have completed a very important cultivation level, so she couldn''t help asking, "so, master, when can I start building a foundation?"


    Gu Yuzi shook his head slightly when he heard the speech. He seemed unwilling to say more, but said to Su Li: "tong''er, your elder martial sister has just started and hasn''t understood our rules. Explain these things to her first. Then teach her the basic sword technique of our sect. Sir, I''ll take the examination in three days."


    Then the Taoist priest sat back at his desk and began to meditate. Seeing that Han Yan didn''t know why she wanted to ask, Su Li quickly grabbed her sleeve and dragged her outside, and then whispered, "don''t make trouble, elder martial sister. The master hates people disturbing him to meditate."


    Han Yan hurriedly kept silent and didn''t dare to say more. Then she said somewhat discouraged: "but I..."


    "I know elder martial sister still has many questions." Su Li said first, "but the master is afraid of trouble, so I will try to answer these questions first. If the elder martial sister still has questions, it''s not too late to ask the master."


    Han Yan stopped, then hesitated and asked, "younger martial brother Su Li, I want to ask, is our school powerful?"


    That''s a good question.


    PS: I thought I could sign a short contract at the time of twenty or thirty thousand... It''s really inflated. Forget it, calm down, calm down, it''s a big deal, another one million words.

 Chapter 17

    On Han Yan''s question, Su Li can be understood as: is our backer hard, is our strength strong, can we avenge her and so on.


    So Su Li replied straightforwardly, "we are under the sword sect of tiancracked mountain."


    After hearing this, Han Yan blinked, as if she had heard the name of the wild fox Zen. She tilted her head and asked, "I''ve heard that the tiancracked sword sect is the closest to us among the six sects of the two religions in the world, but tiancracked mountain sword sect has never heard of it?"


    Su Li looked at the elder martial sister for a while, then said faintly, "if you like, the master can recommend you to be a true disciple of tiancrack sword sect now. Would you like to?"


    Han Yan suddenly took a breath, then quickly shook her head and said, "younger martial brother, don''t be kidding. I was just joking... Tell me what happened to our tiancracked mountain sword sect?"


    "Let me tell you, you said that tiancrack sword sect is rich in peerless swordsmen, while our sword sect is rich in sword immortals." Su Li thought that his summary in this way should be the most intuitive and understandable to Han Yan.


    Sure enough, the girl understood. He suddenly widened his eyes and was very surprised. Then some stuttered and asked, "so... What''s the relationship between tiancrack sword sect and Jianzong?"


    "Let''s say, if a boy like me who has long been determined to have general physical talent has made little achievements in Qi practice, he can enter tiancrack sword sect at the age of 16 and continue to practice martial arts. At first, he may still hope to return to the sword sect and become an inner disciple, but after a long time, he will probably find a similar mother-in-law to live in peace, and then put his hopes on the next generation He hoped that his children would one day be favored by the sword sect and enter the inner school to learn the way of immortality. "Su Li still said in a quiet tone, with an unspeakable maturity on his baby face.


    Han Yan has grown up. She is only a 15-year-old girl. What I usually hear most is the so-called Jianghu rumors of the so-called two religions and six sects told her by her brother. How can I know the real cultivator sect hidden in the secret of the world? Sword sect, this is also a famous sword sect in the cultivation world!


    But maybe it was too surprised. Han Yan''s eyes were too wide, and then suddenly something fell from her eyes


    Su Li looked at Han Yan, who suddenly became a lot more pleasing to the eye, and then Nunu said, "elder martial sister, I think everything is empty for you now. The most important thing is to look in the mirror..."


    Han Yan didn''t react at first, and then subconsciously touched the position of her eyes


    "Ah!"


    She screamed, and then rushed back to the Taoist temple... Su Li was worried that the impetuous woman would disturb Gu Fuzi''s practice. However, considering that Gu Yuzi is a long-standing old monk, he should not be so easily disturbed, right?


    So Su Li squatted at the gate of the Taoist temple and watched the ants move bored... It''s going to rain! He thought so.


    Then he found a man nearby. He turned around and saw Gu Yuzi standing beside him with a stuffy face and said angrily: "Well, you child, you won this time. I can teach you the spirit gathering talisman now, but although the spirit gathering talisman can also be drawn during the Qi refining period, it is very difficult, and you must have a trace of innate Qi to play its role. However, your innate Qi from the mother is not lost at this time, but it can also play a certain role."


    Su Li didn''t worry about this, because although julingfu was very helpful to the cultivation of the innate environment, it didn''t work much for him at this stage. So he asked curiously, "doesn''t it take me at least an hour to practice martial arts? How did it come out?"


    Speaking of this orphan, he was even more speechless. He said reluctantly, "Han Yan, as soon as she came in, she scratched her head in front of the bronze mirror. Sir, I really can''t bear it."


    Su Li couldn''t help laughing when he saw his master''s flat expression... But from this, he was really sure that the old Taoist priest in front of Shou yuan was really a good man with cold outside and hot inside. It was just that he was not good at expressing all the time, so he looked inhumane.


    In the next three days, Su Li''s life entered another rhythm. He still practiced Qi, but more often he practiced amulets with Gu Yuzi, and practiced basic sword techniques with Han Yan


    It''s not teaching but practicing together, because Han Yan is worthy of the qualification that makes Gu Yuzi excited. Su Li only practiced the basic sword technique in front of her once, and she completely remembered it. Then after practicing it three times in a row, she took each sword move apart for practice, and then connected each sword move in different ways to try the effect


    "..." at this time, Su Li''s heart was hit. Compared with Han Yan, he really didn''t have a little talent in kendo. He estimated that if it weren''t for this basic sword technique, he would not be able to learn a move if it were not for those sword techniques that could only be understood but not spread.


    At this time, Gu Yuzi would nod happily and then shake his head sadly. He always said that if Han Yan was lucky to change her life against the sky, she had become a natural sword heart Tongming. If she could successfully build a foundation, she would surely get the true legend of the sword sect.


    Su Li is no longer jealous of this. He has gradually found a way to get along with Gu Yuzi, so whenever this time, he will always give sincere praise to make Han Yan happy... Really, he is twice as old as him. As a result, he has to boast before he is happy. Do girls grow up?


    However, even if Han Yan has great talent, she is still not satisfied with her progress. She has also practiced the Qi cultivation skill taught by Gu Yuzi, but the entry is very slow. It seems that it is not as good as her original Kung Fu. This makes Han Yan, who knows that she shouldn''t practice her original Kung Fu, can''t help but continue to practice secretly again. When she found out that her original internal skill had entered the country quickly after practicing the Qi practice of Jianzong, she subconsciously regarded the Qi practice of Jianzong as an excellent auxiliary skill.


    But Gu Fuzi accidentally checked her schoolwork and found this. Then he shook his head helplessly and said: "Although the Qi training skill of the sword school is slow at the beginning, it will become more and more powerful like a snowball after accumulating enough. Moreover, the Taoist school is authentic and peaceful. You can change any kind of skill cultivation at will after building the foundation. It''s not impossible to insist on this now, but your original skill has too much Qi of killing and cutting, so you can only choose the golden fire attribute next Your cultivation of Kung Fu may limit your development. "


    Han Yan hesitated, but it was only a moment. As a girl who grew up in the northwest, she paid more attention to what she saw in front of her eyes. So she replied, "it''s the disciple''s fault to disappoint the master, but the disciple doesn''t want to wait..."


    Sure enough, her hatred still tormented her heart and made her restless. I didn''t know whether she was good or bad. After a week or so, the peace of the Taoist temple was broken by the arrival of an army... This is the army of the Western Qin Dynasty, and it looks like a defeated army. Did the defense line of the northern border collapse?


    PS: come on, don''t go into the palace

 Chapter 18

    Although Huima town is located in the north of the Western Qin border, it is definitely not a front line after all. But now that defeated troops are gathering here, there is no doubt that the war on the front line is disadvantageous.


    But fortunately, this is only a defeat, not a defeat. Although it looks embarrassed, it still has discipline after all. There are 500 embarrassed soldiers. They directly enter Huima town to take over, and then build an army camp outside the town... That is, at the foot of the hill where the Taoist temple is located... Look at this scale, there will be a large army stationed here. It''s not surprising why we chose to camp here, because there are mountains to rely on and form horns with Huima town. The most important thing is that there is water on the mountain, which is enough to meet the cost of tens of thousands of troops.


    One day later, when Han Yanzheng worked hard to practice sword alone, and Su Li and Gu Fuzi were learning to draw amulets, a group of uninvited guests had already found them.


    This is a group of 30 soldiers and a Wulin man in the town. The man who came back to Ma Town led him to the Taoist temple like a dog leg, and then was about to break in


    "Those who come are guests. Let''s go and open the door." Gu Yuzi had heard the news outside for a long time. Of course, he wouldn''t give them a chance to break Su Li''s door plate. Our little Taoist boy is busy enough all day. Don''t burden him any more.


    Su Li immediately came forward to open the door, just before the other party slapped him


    The person who clapped the door obviously had a good Kung Fu. He didn''t stop. He simply slapped the front... No matter who the person who opened the door was, if he was strong, he would suffer some damage in any case.


    However, Su Li didn''t respond to this, or he didn''t have the awareness of this response at all. He was slapped on the forehead... He was short, and the palm that should normally be greeted three points below the navel fell on his forehead.


    But ah, although he couldn''t keep up with his consciousness, Zhenqi kept up with him! Besides, his elixir field was small in size, so his true Qi was stored in all meridians and orifices. At this time, he was slapped by someone, and then he came back with an independent attack on the spot... So Su Li was just a little dizzy by his true Qi anti shock force, but the man who slapped him on the face flew out directly.


    At this time, he is a real friar in the Qi training period. He is at least a first-class master in the Jianghu. How can he be hurt by such a minion?


    "It seems that an evil guest is coming to the door. Tong''er, get out of the way and let the Taoist priest see who is coming to the door." with some obvious anger in his voice, Gu Fuzi quickly walked up and walked out of the Taoist temple door. Han Yan also followed up and blinked at Su Li. Now she has become very good-looking eyes... She found that although her master''s boy has strong Qi cultivation, she really doesn''t have any fighting experience.


    Su Li obediently followed the two people to the outside, and then found that Han Yan''s state was something wrong... She had gradually become bright and good-looking eyes. At this time, she stared at the person who had been shot in front of her, and then said with gnashing teeth: "Ma Liu, how dare you come here in person?"


    "You are really brave, and General Guo dare to be so presumptuous to his face?" Ma Liu shook his swollen arm and looked at Su Li with some fright, but it was nothing terrible to Han Yan, because he felt that he had a backer to support him now. Then he turned to the General Guo and said, "look, general, although this Taoist temple is dilapidated, it occupies the commanding height of this mountain. If you set up the big tent of the Chinese army here, you can definitely know everything around Huima town."


    The Guo Pian general looked around and nodded with satisfaction, but said coldly, "the place is good, but this is not the reason why you asked me to be a knife."


    "General, forgive me. I didn''t know I would meet an enemy here. It was just an accident. It was really just an accident." Ma Liu quickly apologized.


    However, the authenticity of his words need not be considered at all, and Guo Pianjiang knows it well. It''s just that it''s really suitable here, so he said coldly to Gu Yuzi and others: "although he doesn''t want to be a knife, it''s really a suitable place. Pack up your things and move to the town. This general has requisitioned it."


    All the people then turned their eyes to Gu Yuzi and waited for him to respond, but Gu Yuzi looked at Han Yan and asked, "Han Yan, is this your enemy?"


    Han Yan was stunned. Then she remembered the extraordinary background of Jianzong introduced to her by Su Li, so she gently clenched her teeth and said: "Yes, Shifu, this generation of Ma Liu is fighting for a living in Huima Town, and his generation has started the business of human traffickers! My brother is jealous of evil, and he broke his business several times, which led to hatred. The last brother almost revealed that his body was fighting with Ma Liu''s people in the wilderness, and my previous serious injury was due to him!"


    That''s why Ma Liu personally led the army up the mountain... It seems that he was frightened by Gu Yuzi before, but he was worried that Han Yan would eventually come to him for revenge, so he decided to use the strength of this army to clean up his future troubles. Unfortunately, his plan was doomed to fail, because Gu Yuzi was not the kind of powerful Jianghu expert he thought.


    "So, do you have the confidence to take revenge now?" asked Gu Yuzi.


    "What a bold ox nose. Do you want me to...?" Guo cut in angrily as soon as he smoked his face, because he felt that he was not respected.


    "Quack!"


    With a reprimand, he immediately made all the noise disappear.


    He didn''t use any supernatural powers and Taoism. It was just the use of high-level spirit, which immediately tied up the thinking of these ordinary people and made them speechless... The power of "spirit" is the most strange and magical among the "essence, Qi and spirit" practiced by practitioners. Although he has not yet started the practice of refining Qi and transforming God, he is also growing naturally with the growth of his cultivation in spirit.


    "Shifu, if it''s one-on-one, I''ll kill it!" Han Yan was greatly encouraged when she saw Gu Yuzi''s power, so she said these words firmly... She didn''t ask Gu Yuzi to avenge her, because she wanted to kill her enemies.


    "Let''s go." Gu Yuzi said calmly, waving his hand and waving a talisman... This talisman impressively wrote the word "Zhenyue" in the ancient seal script, which is actually a "Zhenyue talisman" that many talismans may not be able to write even after finishing the pill!


    The "Zhenyue talisman" was printed on the heads of the soldiers in the air, just like a decree in the air. Under this light, everyone only feels heavy and can''t move... The function of this talisman is like this, which can produce infinite pressure to calm everything within the range.


    It''s just that Gu Yuzi used this talisman to deal with a group of mortals. It''s too much to kill chickens with an ox knife, isn''t it? However, this may be the unique luxury of the Fuwen master.

 Chapter 19

    Su Li looked at Han Yan''s revenge and didn''t look again. Although the sword technique is in a mess and it''s not too much to be called "donkey Trojan horse", there are still some basic vision. Han Yan established an advantage from the first move. After the three moves, she made the horse six left and right clumsy. Coupled with Ma Liu''s restlessness, he was afraid of his hands and feet, so he could end the battle within ten moves.


    So Su Li couldn''t help asking the orphan next to him, "Sir, this'' Zhenyue Fu ''seems very powerful?"


    "The immortal who tied the pill can''t be completely spared. It''s one of my strongest talismans, don''t you think?" Gu Yuzi said proudly, some of which seemed to show off to Su Li.


    Su Li felt a little tired, but he still put on a very happy expression and said, "it''s really great. It''s a pity that it''s wasted on them."


    The old Taoist''s face was also a little embarrassed. It seemed that he had just patronized Shuai and forgot to evaluate the value of his lost talisman. But he lived more than 200 years. Of course, he was thick skinned enough, so he gently stroked his long beard and said, "this is because the poor overestimated the ability of these soldiers. It should be noted that the way of the military array is also very important. The soldiers who form the military array show their military potential, and even Yuanying real man has to avoid their edge. But he didn''t expect that these people are defeated generals, and the military potential has long been scattered. That''s why they are so talented and useless."


    Guo Pian general and his soldiers, who were fixed in place, blinked in horror. What was the old Taoist talking about? Is that them?


    Su Li decided not to think about these things, because Han Yan also completed revenge at this time... She wanted to cut the horse 6000 knives to relieve her hatred, but when she wanted to do so, she found that she actually had no need to do so superfluous things... A sword can be said to cut off the past and make a final explanation to her close relatives. Then she should focus on the way, even if it is difficult, she should go down and have a look.


    So after Han Yan stabbed Ma Liu with a sword, she came to Gu Yuzi''s side and silently bowed down, and then said, "Han Yan has no more trouble in her heart. Please bother Shifu."


    Gu Yuzi nodded slightly, then waved and pulled the talisman in the air... The General Guo and a group of sergeants immediately fell to the ground. Zhenyuefu not only fixed their bodies, but also made them under a great pressure all the time, with serious physical exertion.


    These soldiers struggled to get up and looked fearfully at Gu Yuzi and their own general... They were waiting for their own general to define the old Taoist: Immortal master licks, demon way... They just slip away!


    Fortunately, General Guo didn''t make the decision to disappoint his men. He simply hugged and said, "I don''t know if the immortal master collided with the immortal master face to face. Please make atonement."


    Gu Yuzi was not good at words, nor was he good at talking with such strangers. He just turned back to the Taoist temple with a cold hum and ignored it.


    Su Li sighed in his heart, then patted his small face and came to the embarrassed General Guo and said, "the general asks Haihan. My master, he went down the mountain this time to travel and understand the Tao, so he is not willing to pay attention to the people and things that disturb his old man''s clean repair."


    "Understand, I can see that both immortal master and little master have high truth, but I don''t know where the fairyland is?" General Guo also felt that Su Li came at the right time. On the one hand, we can resolve his embarrassment. On the other hand, we can get some news from the little boy''s mouth.


    "Let the general know that my master was originally an alchemist on tiancrack mountain, and he didn''t want to go down the mountain. But one day, my Shizu pinched his fingers and told him that the opportunity was in the north, so we walked and stopped all the way to see if there was the opportunity as Shizu said." Su Li seemed to open the conversation box and said a lot, True or false, even some little secrets of Gu Yuzi were told.


    It seems that Han Yan nearby is a very incredible thing. Is the old Taoist just letting Su Li leak the bottom here? But she was wrong. Maybe Gu Yuzi didn''t care, or his preference for Su Li. In short, he was indifferent to it.


    But General Guo, who originally wanted to get the news, was shocked by the news! Because Guo''s rank is obviously not qualified. He only knows that such a powerful old Taoist seems to have a more powerful school?! So he couldn''t help trembling in his heart, and then his eyes turned and said, "little master is a happy man, but it''s good for you to know that this place will become a place of war soon. I''m afraid it''s not suitable for living for a long time or for immortal master to understand the Tao."


    Su Li was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, the generals were afraid of this. They still remembered their duties. He thought for a moment and then said, "according to my master''s mind, I must ignore these mundane things, but I''m curious. What''s the matter with the general saying that there will be war here? Has the North changed?"


    "Up to now, I won''t hide it from you. We really lost the war in the north." the partisan general said reluctantly. Originally, these were military secrets. He shouldn''t have said so, but after seeing Gu Yuzi''s strength, he thought it would be all right to talk about them. So he said: "Half a month ago, the Hu nationality suddenly launched a surprise attack, and the northern army Fort fell one after another. We were unable to respond. The general guarding the north had no choice but to move all the army Fort women and children all the way south and send us to go back and forth to Ma Town to prepare. The hill where your Taoist temple is located is in an excellent position. In front of the mountain, the army stronghold can be arranged to form a corner with Huima Town, and then there is enough space in the mountain To settle women and children, the old and the weak. "


    The meaning of General Guo is very clear. He still wants to use this mountain. But now the mountain has a lord, so I complain to Su Li here, but I still want to fight for it.


    Su Li thought for a moment. He knew that Gu Yuzi must be listening to the conversation here, so he turned and bowed to the Taoist temple and asked, "Sir, can you do this?"


    "Can!" responded in one word, simple and straightforward.


    Su Li turned and said under the joyful and dazed gaze of General Guo: "Did you hear what the master said? Although the Taoist temple is on this mountain, the mountain is not ours. You can use it if you want. Just try not to disturb the master''s cleaning and repair. Even if you are in trouble, the master can give appropriate help for the sake of the people of the Western Qin Dynasty."


    Han Yan widened her eyes, which are now very beautiful, while General Guo''s eyes are like dead fish eyes... The old Taoist replied with the word "Ke" just now? How can you understand such a lot of content?


    But it happened that the one in the Taoist temple was also a default, which made both of them doubt their IQ


    PS: the contract was sent out today, so you can rest assured

 Chapter 20

    Han Yan always felt that Su Li was making his own decisions, but when they said goodbye to Guo Pianjiang and returned to the Taoist temple, they found that Gu Yuzi seemed very satisfied with Su Li''s "making his own decisions"? So she began to doubt herself again. Isn''t there a unique way of communication in the sword sect?


    She had to understand this way of communication between the old and the young, and Han Yan was a little discouraged. However, she would not be jealous at this time, because when Gu Yuzi directly ignored those soldiers to complete revenge for her and made her cut her enemies, she felt the protection of her master. The clear heart of the sword can not only see the sword, but also see people.


    She could instinctively feel whether the people around her were malicious to her, but now when all the burdens in her heart were removed, she could see more clearly. She could feel that Gu Yuzi was actually a very kind person, but her feeling about Su Li was a little strange. Many times she could feel that Su Li''s appearance was not commensurate with what she thought, but there was no doubt that his inner state always maintained a very sunny and peaceful appearance.


    How to say, this little Taoist boy may be a precocious guy with a lot of thoughts, but he is not bad. That''s why Han Yan can quickly accept Gu Yuzi''s master and Su Li''s younger martial brother... No, in her opinion, Su Li is almost like her "eldest martial brother", because what she is learning now is that Su Li is teaching!


    But now Su Li is a little distressed. His basic sword skills are still poor, and he can only show his routine step by step. Every time he practiced with Han Yan, no matter how Han Yan suppressed her sword skills, Su Li would never deal with it. Even when he was against the enemy, he could forget all the basic routines. Finally, he would only make use of his true Qi to open up and close up.


    The old Taoist priest was also helpless to Su Li''s sword talent. It''s really sad to be in the sword sect. Fortunately, Su Li showed an absolutely excellent talent for seal characters. It was only two days'' effort. One of the basic talismans, the "blood activating talisman", was independently produced by Su Li for the first time.


    Han Yan was the first one to experience the effect of this talisman... This Ni Zi practiced too much and caused her body damage, so Su Li''s talisman eased her tingling meridians a lot... How to say, Su Li always felt that her talisman practice was completely helping her sister''s cultivation.


    Han Yan has really become a practicing maniac. She doesn''t care about her body at all. She constantly cultivates basic sword skills, sword sect Qi practice and her own internal skills. Her strength improved by leaps and bounds, but such extreme cultivation also made her evil spirit more and more serious. Her true Qi contains some evil Qi, which is very effective and destructive against the enemy, but it is also not so friendly to her body.


    After having to draw a talisman for her several times to alleviate her physical condition, Su Li finally couldn''t bear to teach Han Yan another set of basic swordsmanship... Yes, he actually changed the action of basic swordsmanship according to his own understanding! But he doesn''t have any Kendo talent at all. What''s the use of this changed sword technique?


    As a result, Gu Yuzi couldn''t speak for a long time after seeing it, but Han Yan didn''t dare to underestimate her younger martial brother after experiencing it personally... Because ah, this set of swordsmanship is not so much swordsmanship as a set of "fitness exercises" that combines body training and Qi training!


    The movement change of sword technique is no longer to face the enemy, but to increase the effect of physical exercise. Su Li has noticed that the better the effect of physical exercise, the more refined Qi he can refine when practicing Qi every day after completing the exercise. It has become a "sword technique" that has changed a lot. It seems to be the basic sword technique of the sword school, but it is not the same at all.


    That is, Su Li, who has a "small seal" and can quantitatively estimate his energy growth, can make such a summary, but this can also be regarded as his talent! Gu Yuzi''s view of Su Li has changed. He no longer regards him as a material that can be made, but as an unimaginable genius in the future!


    After receiving Su Li''s favor, Han Yan found that her physical condition was much better. At least, the probability of physical damage caused by forced Qi practice was much lower. She was also a person who wanted to repay her kindness. When she found that Su Li was a first-class expert in the Jianghu, she taught him some Kung Fu handed down by her family. The Han family had been rich in the north, and left a lot of martial arts that were quite powerful in the Jianghu. Among them, the family handed down knife technique was unique. However, Su Li was extremely resistant and didn''t like the painting style, so he rejected it. So Han Yan taught Su Li the throwing technique of throwing concealed weapons with a throwing knife, the "leaf flying hand". Using real Qi, even a small stone can penetrate the trunk and practice to a high depth. It is true that a grass and a leaf have great lethality, which is also a good attack technique for Su Li.


    Su Li showed a talent completely different from that when learning fencing. The leaf flyer mastered the skills after only practicing two or three times. And because the meridians at Su Li''s wrist have been opened up at this time, the stones thrown out are more powerful than Han Yan, and because the effect of genuine Qi is silent... They directly surpass the original!


    Han Yan can''t help being a little discouraged, but she thinks it''s normal... She thinks it''s natural that she can be a close child who can be an immortal like Gu Yuzi. However, he was not so surprised this time, because for him, the concealed weapon throwing technique of the flying leaf hand is only a small way after all. After arriving at the congenital environment, he can directly learn the sword technique, which is many times better than the flying leaf hand.


    But Su Li was different. He seemed to see a new way to exercise his body and strength skills. In the last life, he was a doctor and knew a lot about the structure of the human body, which made him have a lot of ideas about exercising his body. Maybe he could shorten the duration of quenching the body... In fact, the practice of quenching the body had to be carried out before jiedan, because only a stronger body can bear stronger innate Qi. After the pill is formed, the true Qi turns into mana. At that time, it will be another situation to directly practice yourself with mana.


    ... it seems that three days have passed smoothly in the Taoist temple, but the outside world is frightened. At the foot of the mountain in front of the Taoist temple, a military Town Camp rises, and at the foot of the back mountain, there are a large number of refugees gathering... These are the families of the border army. They have been living in the border army fort with the border army, which also ensures part of the supply of the border army to some extent. But when those Fort lines were broken through, they became the poorest group of people.


    They don''t know whether they can live to tomorrow, or whether their husband, son or father is still alive. They can only wait anxiously and with restraint. Even if there are people starving and dying due to lack of materials, they don''t want to bring any trouble to the army in front... Because for them, this border army is their son, husband or father.


    "Are you soft hearted?" Han Yan asked Su Li, who was also overlooking the scene. She could feel the subtle changes in the boy''s mood around her, which was the most sincere compassion.


    "Just think I can help them, even a little bit." Su Li replied slightly, so he fell in the operating room in his last life.


    "Then go and come back to me when you are in trouble." the voice of Gu Yuzi came from behind. He seemed to know his Taoist child''s mind very well.


    Han Yan felt warm in her heart. Being around such two kind people really made her feel safe and made her find a sense of belonging again. Was it not because of this kindness that her brother and she were saved?

 Chapter 21

    Su Li went to the humble refugee camp with a doctor''s heart. Perhaps the refugees composed of the families of these soldiers are the most honest and respectable people in the northwest.


    At first people didn''t take his age seriously, and of course they didn''t embarrass him. But when he came to an old woman who was unconscious because of cold and heat, the people finally found his difference.


    The old woman''s lips were dry and white, trembling, and there was only a woman with a sallow face waiting beside her. But the so-called service actually means serving a bowl of hot water to the old woman... This may be a family, but their men are on the battlefield. Maybe he is rushing here, or maybe he has stayed in the battlefield forever. Similar situations can be found everywhere. Su Li can only take care of the present


    The woman was about to bring water to the old woman, but she was surprised to find that a piece of Rune paper without fire and spontaneous combustion between her small hands and fingers fell into her water bowl. The woman looked in amazement and naturally saw Su Li, who was only eight years old.


    Su Li felt the woman''s gaze. He knew that if he said it was his own talisman paper, he would not be trusted, so he said to the woman, "this is the healing talisman drawn by my master. It''s very effective. Just drink it for my mother-in-law now, otherwise it won''t be so effective."


    "Little husband, who is your master?" the woman couldn''t help asking. It seems that she still has a certain vigilance.


    But this is also normal. Su Li borrowed the name of an old Taoist. Even if the old Taoist knows, he won''t care. After all, this is one of the help the old Taoist promised Su Li. Su Li replied, "the master lives in the Taoist temple on the mountain. The Taoist name is Gu Yuzi. He is a real man of great virtue."


    The woman was immediately encouraged and had great prestige in the Western Qin daomen. Although she still had doubts, she still tried to feed the old woman with the rune water in the bowl... These runes used to cure diseases are generally best put into the water for people to take, because water is the best carrier of all power, and the anger in the runes can be removed, Avoid that the quality of human body is too poor to absorb the effect of talisman.


    The old woman who drank the rune immediately took effect. Her pale face became ruddy to the naked eye, and her rapid breathing calmed down... Su Li breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was a doctor in his previous life, he was also a docto

 Chapter 22

    "How much can you save with such efforts? As long as there are disputes in the world, it will be in vain." after a long time, chilao came out to harass Su Li, as if the spirit hiding in the ring would say something whenever he experienced some turning points or important things in his life.


    At this time, Su Li was drawing runes again and again, alternately drawing the blood activating runes and disease eliminating runes. He had a hunch that he would need them next. Hearing the words of red old man, he said without shaking: "you''re right. Disputes always exist, and birth, old age and death happen every day. I can''t change the world, but I can try my best to change the people in front of me."


    He was no longer confused about such things. Otherwise, why did he choose the profession of doctor in his last life?


    "But you''re just a drop in the bucket. There will soon be a big war here. Even if you''re tired to death, you can''t save everyone." red old man is still saying his truth: "some people have been saved by you, but what do more people think you haven''t had time to save?"


    "They will scold me, hate me, and even humiliate me." Su Li calmly responded, "I''m not surprised that human nature is like this. It doesn''t suffer from oligopoly but inequality."


    "...." old Chi was speechless. He thought the boy was poisonous, didn''t he? I know everything. He said a piece of wool! So he held out a sentence for a long time: "why don''t you give me to your elder martial sister? I think she needs me more than you and is more suitable for me."


    "No, I won''t give you to others." Su Li replied firmly, because he had determined that the red old man must not be a good goods, and giving it to others is not harmful!


    "...." old Chi wanted to cry. He begged for mercy and asked, "why? I have no effect on you at all. Why can''t you let me go?"


    Su Li calmly replied, "I just have fun chatting with you when I feel bored."


    "% @!" red old man said something in a collapsed tone. He felt that he would be late for the mission, which would disappoint many people.


    ¡­¡­


    At about the same time, the ancestors of various large doors or secret holy places were aware of it, and then they talked about pinching their fingers... Looking at the results, they felt something wrong, and pinched their fingers many times. Finally, someone asked himself strangely: "why is there no sign of the magic robbery every 500 years? What''s the matter..."


    On this day, there was a common conclusion among the major secret experts: the magic robbery that has ravaged China for thousands of years has been postponed for some reason... It''s very uncomfortable. They are well prepared for the magic robbery, but now it''s postponed, and they feel flustered when they punch cotton.


    So during this period, the middle and upper level personnel of the major forces were very painful, because they found that their ancestors became so grumpy for some reason... Can they still make an appointment for a "special period"?


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li didn''t know that he had unknowingly brought a mudslide to the cultivation world. He was inspired by red old... He found that this was a drop in the bucket. He had to improve his efficiency! But how to improve efficiency? As a Taoist boy who had experienced the information explosion in his last life, he immediately came up with a "good idea" that made his master three corpses jump.


    He found a piece of radish, cut it and carved it with a knife. This knife was specially made by Su Li in the town for the convenience of surgery, but it was rarely needed. Han Yan saw Su Li''s flexible and accurate knife worker nearby and had to confirm again that it was a waste for this guy not to practice knives... But who makes them the people of the sword sect now?


    "Pa!"


    That piece of radish broke all over the ground. Su Li was caught off guard and splashed radish juice on his face.


    "Tong''er, do you think it''s meaningful to do such a thing?" Gu Fuzi asked angrily. He wanted to see Su Li realize his mistake.


    However, Su Li said with bright eyes, "yes, I was wrong just now... It should be the spirit ink made by the master rather than the radish to transmit the true Qi, so I completely got it in the wrong order."


    "..." Gu Fuzi was a little angry, but he still snorted coldly: "then continue to try. You can use my spirit ink freely, and then tell me your results."


    As soon as the old Taoist turned around, he ignored Su Li... But this attitude fully showed how good he was. He didn''t want to impose his will on Su Li, so he would rather waste some spiritual ink and let Su Li practice his ideas, and then learn from setbacks.


    But he didn''t expect Su Li to succeed!


    The little Taoist boy directly made a flat radish section, and then painted the pattern of blood activating talisman on the radish section with spirit ink. During this process, Su Li could clearly feel that the real Qi in the spirit ink on the radish was conducting well, but the water in the radish made the spirit ink continuously melt and can''t continue to maintain its state.


    So he immediately sealed the spirit ink on the radish section with a "small seal", and then directly carved the rune on the section.


    The new floating carving will be ready soon. Then Su Li uses the New Radish chapter to dip some spiritual ink, and then gently presses it on a prepared Rune paper... A rune paper that seems to have no problem is finished. But there are still some things to verify... Because they are printed directly, the runes on the rune paper are in a mirror state. Su Li doesn''t know whether the reverse runes are still valid?


    Qi was injected into the talisman, and then he found that the talisman could still be activated! However, the effect after activation is not so pleasant, and the effect has been weakened to only 30% of the original.


    This is also a matter of course, because the normal seal writing of runes and books needs to integrate their own essence, Qi and spirit. And even if the true Qi conduction is unimpeded, only the "Qi" is left when it is finally activated. Isn''t there only 30% left?


    It can be said that this is a wooden talisman with soul... But Su Li succeeded!


    Gu Yuzi turned his head with a twitch on his face and looked at Su Li''s hundreds of "printing" blood activating talismans every minute. It felt like a heart attack... Although it was only 30% effective, it was big enough! And generally speaking, most diseases don''t need full effect talisman.


    The talisman industry seems to be going through an industrial revolution

 Chapter 23

    At this time, Gu Yuzi only thought that Su Li should be a treasure given to him by God... The initial anger had passed, but then he thought of what change this simple change could bring to the Fuwen masters. Just take him for example, he has benefited a lot! And more importantly, the framework that has not changed for thousands of years has been broken. Gu Yuzi vaguely seems to have found some ideas for his successful Dan knot


    But he didn''t think about it carefully, but noticed that Su Li began to think hard again after printing more than 300 living blood talismans and more than 200 disease dispelling talismans.


    "Tong''er, do you have any questions?" Gu Yuzi decided to put down his body and discuss with Su Li... Yes, he was shocked by his own Taoist child with a big brain hole and subconsciously treated him equally.


    "I was wondering whether such anti font talisman would affect its efficacy?" Su Li said his doubts.


    "This is inevitable. After all, every Rune has a unique meaning. Under the brand of anti body, you may only reduce the benefits of functions in simple runes, but if it is a high-level rune, it may directly form a completely different effect." Gu Fuzi replied with his own knowledge.


    "It makes sense, but I still want to experiment." Su Li said, and took out another piece of radish to do the same. But this time he carved the Rune of "water Rune". Because this rune is symmetrical on both sides, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t engrave it backwards.


    After the same operation, I found that this time the "soulless" water charm could play more than 60% of the effect! In other words, when there is only "Qi", it only reduces the benefit by almost 30%. It should have been the same. After all, it is only the basic talisman, and the influence of "God" on the talisman is not much. The higher you go, the more important it is to infuse the spirit of the talisman. This method seems to be applicable only in the low level?


    When he was ready to warn Su Li, he saw that the little boy had frowned slightly, then took a deep breath and covered the "radish chapter" on the rune paper.


    This time, the moment the seal was raised, Gu Minzi noticed the fleeting light on the water sign. This shows that this is a very successful talisman without any defects


    If Su Li''s seal did not inject his own will, so there was no soul, then this time the seal has been injected with soul... The seal can also have "soul", which simplifies only the process of writing.


    Then Su Li handed the radish chapter to Han Yan and said, "elder martial sister, try it?"


    Han Yan is also eager to try. If Su Li''s radish chapter can enable her to make runes, she must let Su Li make dozens of runes for her.


    She tried and succeeded! This is also a talisman with essence, Qi and spirit, but the energy flow is not so ideal, so it can only play less than 50% of the effect


    "In other words, this method can really make any friar can simply make a talisman, but this talisman can only have half the efficiency or less. If you want to make a perfect talisman, you still need to see the signer''s own talisman cultivation." Su Li concluded with an old face touching his chin.


    But at this time, a palm under the hood. Su Li''s head fell into the ''devil''s palm'' of Gu Yuzi


    "Ah!!" the poor little Taoist screamed, and then suffered the cruel and inhuman destruction of the old Taoist priest.


    "Why, sir, did Su Li do anything wrong?" he wanted to distinguish what else.


    However, this time, Gu Yuzi didn''t reason with him. The old Taoist said in an evil voice: "you didn''t do anything wrong, but your master is very upset now. Little boy, you should bear more!"


    Su Li''s heart was cold when he heard this, and then the "education" he received in the children''s servant''s home came back to his mind... The director who taught them at that time said: "No matter what immortal masters do to you, you should be patient... Of course, there is also a way to alleviate your pain, that is, you must look tender and tender with tears, which is common Under the circumstances, immortal masters will be gentle to you as long as they are in a normal state of mind. But if you are unlucky and meet some immortal masters with heavy anger in your heart, this move will be useless. At this time, you can only ask for more blessings... "


    Although I always felt that there was a big problem with the supervisor''s teaching at the beginning, it did not prevent Su Li from using this knowledge to save... So Su Li, who has always been mature, sucked his nose twice, blinked his eyes twice, then wetted up, and then showed a look of pity but didn''t dare to say more... What a pity!


    However, Gu Yuzi didn''t eat this. Don''t he know what he was like? Su Li who showed this appearance made him feel that he didn''t clean up, so he changed one hand into two, and he grabbed Su Li''s head for a while


    "Die, die, die..." Su Li made a vague voice, and in his heart he thought with fear: is this old Taoist the existence of that kind of psychological distortion?!


    Han Yan endured so hard that she quickly turned around and didn''t want Gu Yuzi to see her distorted smile... She who has a clear sword heart knows the mentality of the two people at this time. The old Taoist couldn''t help being a little grumpy because his inherent way of thinking had been broken, while Su Li wanted to "play" the old Taoist completely for no reason. It''s a pity that his acting skills are not up to standard, or Gu Yuzi knows too much about the little broken child''s temper, so he was cleaned up even more.


    ¡­¡­


    When a bullying ended, the old Taoist sat down in front of his book case without saying a word. After thinking or writing, he took out a piece of paper with runes and said to Su Li, "try carving this on your radish."


    It turned out that he was studying the reverse characters used for seal cutting!


    That night, two Taoists, old and young, named master and servant, who are actually teachers and disciples, joined hands to open a great change for the Fuwen master in the cultivation world. The five basic talismans, in addition to the symmetrical water talismans and wind talismans, the blood activating talismans, disease dispelling talismans and awakening talismans are carved into radish chapters in the form of reverse characters


    To sum up, radish, a plant, has made unimaginable great contributions to the great change in the cultivation world... Although it is still difficult to understand when later generations comment, why should the original runes be engraved with radish?

 Chapter 24

    Su Li''s radish chapter was really brilliant next. He kept making basic runes like a printing press, and then quickly ran out of runes prepared by Gu Yuzi. However, in this way, the inventory of basic talismans should be basically enough... The only strange thing is that a radish chapter should be almost three or five days, just like the one used to experiment with water talismans, which is rotten, but the carrot chapter used to print live blood talismans and disease dispelling talismans is always new.


    Gu Yuzi doesn''t have much opinion on this. He just thinks that these two radish chapters often have true Qi conduction and Su Li''s will blessing. There are many things that become magical because of people in this world. But in fact, Su Li used a "small seal" on both radish seals to lock the moisture in the radish so that it will not dry or rot. He is now increasingly finding that his little talent may be more useful in daily life.


    Some more people came to the refugee camps in Houshan one after another, and the final number reached about 50000. Later, the Western Qin army also completed the assembly, with some defeated from the north and some reinforcements from the south. A total of 100000 troops gathered here. It seems that this will be the largest battle on the northern border in recent years, and everything comes so suddenly.


    When the 100000 troops gathered, the mountain was no longer clean. The hill where the Taoist temple is located is where the army Shuai tent is located, which is three or four miles away from the Taoist temple. Therefore, there are many sentries on the mountain, including the Taoist temple, which also bothers the daily travel of Su Li and others. But fortunately, the soldiers were very polite to them and didn''t embarrass them.


    Three days later, Su Li accompanied the old Taoist priest to the handsome tent, because the Zhenbei General of the Western Qin Dynasty came. This time, the imperial court sent the Zhenbei general with outstanding military achievements to preside over the war. Moreover, as one of the four towns, he was originally responsible for the defense of the north. It was his fault to be rushed into the north by the Hu people this time.


    When the master and servant came to the handsome tent, they saw the middle-aged man with a eight character goatee. He was sitting in front of the case to deal with all kinds of documents. This man just sits here and naturally exudes an infinite power. It looks terrible.


    Seeing this, Gu Yuzi''s eyes coagulated slightly, and then whispered to Su Li, "this is a congenital martial artist."


    Su Li was shocked. When he looked at the Zhenbei general again, he felt that he was much more powerful... But it should be a psychological effect, and it didn''t have any additional impact on him. The so-called congenital warrior is a person who misses the best time to build a foundation, but still reopens Ren Du''s two veins with his own talent and efforts to form a small week, and then enters congenital. This kind of person usually takes the way of entering the Tao with martial arts. Before entering the congenital realm, his body has been refined with the practice of martial arts, so he will be particularly powerful in the congenital realm. However, this kind of congenital martial arts has great defects. Their martial arts are often too fierce. If they rashly try to form Dan, they may be swallowed up by their own fierce Qi. Only a few real strong people with will like steel can complete the feat of entering the Tao with martial arts, surpass ordinary customs and become golden elixir immortal.


    However, at this time, Gu Yuzi suddenly snorted coldly, as if two cold air were ejected from his nose and then melted into the air, as if it had caused some influence. Then the old Taoist said in a bad tone: "I''ve seen the general in Zhenbei. In fact, the general doesn''t have to deliberately urge his momentum. The old Taoist is about to enter the woods and isn''t so rebellious. The young Taoist has just started to practice Qi. I''m afraid he will feel a little uncomfortable."


    Su Li blinked innocently. Why did he feel bad?


    However, he soon noticed that there seemed to be some changes around him. At least the original heavy heart when he received the account was gone, and the Zhenbei general looked a lot more pleasing to the eye. Su Li thought that this should be the reason why Zhenbei general took back his so-called momentum, although he really didn''t feel much.


    "Sorry, I just wanted to make sure whether someone pretended to be the Sword Fairy of the sword sect." the first sentence of the Zhenbei general surprised Gu Yuzi. I didn''t think it was a martial artist who knew the existence of the sword sect. The second sentence close to Zhenbei general was more interesting: "how''s the flying snow sword? When he hid his identity and refined his heart in the world of mortals, he hid it from me. As a result, he didn''t come back a year after returning to the mountain. It really embarrassed my best friend."


    "Unexpectedly, the general is feixuezi''s friend. That''s his own." Gu Yuzi said unexpectedly. At the same time, he looked at the Zhenbei general in the mortal world with a very strange look and wondered what his relationship with feixuezi was.


    "In the next song Rui, he was added as the North General of Xiqin town. I don''t know what to call the commander?" after talking about the origin, the North General of Zhenqin began to introduce himself again.


    Gu Fuzi said in a flat tone: "Gu Fuzi, a disciple of the Fu sect of the sword sect."


    I''m afraid song Rui doesn''t know the difference between the fumen of Jianzong and the primary school of Jianzong. He only knows that these are all disciples of Jianzong, so he can''t help asking: "I don''t know if Chang is familiar with Feixue sword... Feixuezi? And what''s his recent situation?"


    Song Rui''s question was actually a little abrupt. He probably knew what the problem was. Then he was photographed again soon. He said solemnly: "I had an acquaintance with feixuezi at the beginning, but my brother is better than brothers. Therefore, Taoist priest, don''t worry, we..."


    Gu Fuzi raised his eyebrows and asked in a playful tone, "do you like junior sister feixuezi?"


    "..." Song Rui widened his eyes and destroyed the previously created aura. He seemed to be frightened and couldn''t say a word for a moment.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yuzi and Su Li left the handsome tent with many gifts. When the curtain of the handsome tent came down, Su Li could still see the smiling figure from the corner of his eyes... The bodyguards on the side stared at them uneasily, as if they thought they had cursed the general of Zhenbei and turned the invincible Commander into a fool.


    "I suddenly felt that the Western Qin Dynasty was going to lose this war." Su Li said with a sigh... Martial uncle feixuezi, who had not been masked, almost bent song Rui, while his master Gu Yuzi directly turned people into fools.


    "No matter what people do, don''t we have all the things we lack?" Gu Yuzi took a curious picture of his child''s brain. Since the last "violence", he has become more and more obsessed with this feeling.


    Su Li hung his head and hung his ears and followed with a pile of things... Indeed, they had almost all the paper they needed to make runes and the materials for making spirit ink. After receiving a "great good news" to prove that there was no problem with his orientation, the Zhenbei general basically responded to the master and servant of guyuzi.


    But he was very depressed because his master seemed to awaken a very unfavorable attribute... The red marks on his forehead became more and more obvious these days. What a headache~

 Chapter 25

    Because of their relationship with the military commander, the three people in the Taoist temple were completely stable. This period of time, on the contrary, became the most stable stage for Su Li to improve himself. Because it was an acquaintance, Su Li simply lent his carved "radish seal" to song Rui, a general in Zhenbei, in exchange for the peace of the people in the Taoist temple. He still practiced basic fencing diligently every morning and evening... Now he just used this basic fencing as body quenching, but he didn''t expect to be able to pick up the sword to cut people at all.


    During most of the day, he practiced drawing symbols with Gu Wanzi. Although he could really try more advanced symbols only after he entered the innate world, Gu Wanzi has begun to teach Su Li the writing methods of these symbols... Including the "gathering spirit symbol" that can assist in cultivation.


    Su Li attached great importance to this talisman, so he naturally spent more time in practice. After he learned how to draw the "gathering spirit talisman", he could not help practicing... This kind of thing would not bother him. After all, although the gathering spirit talisman is extremely complex, it can be made successfully by practicing Qi in theory. It''s just as if the "Zhen Yue Fu" that theoretically belongs to jiedan can also be drawn before jiedan.


    Every night is the time for Su Li to experiment by herself. At this time, no one usually bothers him... Except his elder martial sister Han Yan sometimes asks him for some blood activating talismans and awakening talismans to help her practice... This girl is more and more inseparable from Su Li''s talismans, Her body was able to maintain her so reckless cultivation almost all by Su Li''s talisman.


    The process of trying to make julingfu himself is not smooth. He must concentrate wholeheartedly on writing and gather enough Qi at the same time. But this is very difficult. Once any lack of concentration will cause the fluctuation of true Qi when writing, and this symbol will be destroyed. However, this is the process that must be experienced in practicing all runes above the lower level until the painter knows every node of the rune like the back of his hand and can wave it in one stroke.


    But Su Li''s practice method is somewhat different. His hand used to holding the scalpel won''t shake, and so does his heart. But this talisman consumes real Qi very much. Even his real Qi can only be completed when everything is perfect. Although his true Qi flows endlessly in all major meridians, because the Dantian is not broad enough, it can not be gathered together for standby, so he always stops because of the scheduling problem of true Qi.


    This makes his practice always come to a standstill. He has to use "small seal" to temporarily stop some of the runes that have been drawn, and then continue to write after his true Qi is dispatched... Originally, this is absolutely impossible. Without a one-off rune, he will only give up his work before the break. But Su Li''s little talent once again played a great role in this casual corner.


    This made Su Li complete his first talisman overnight at a speed faster than Gu Minzi imagined. Although the effectiveness of this symbol is inevitably reduced due to multiple interruptions, it still has the functions it should have.


    At this time, he was alone and Gu Yuzi went to teach Han Yan''s sword technique, so he simply used this symbol to try the effect... A pure but not very strong innate vitality poured into his body. But in terms of quantity, it was different from the julingfu given to him last time, but it still proved that he had succeeded.


    But what can these innate strengths do now? After they enter his body, they brush briefly for a moment, and then they will escape again. It seems that they can''t play any effect at all... But he has a feeling that as long as he wants to completely use these innate vitality to transform real Qi into advanced innate Qi. Just as Gu Yuzi said, his body was not ready, and there was no need to worry.


    So he wanted to seal these innate vitality again... So he naturally thought of those innate vitality obtained from the spirit gathering talisman of gujuzi he had lost before... I remember he sealed them in the sandalwood Cave... But he scratched and found that the innate vitality sealed in his sandalwood was gone. Did his little seal fail?


    Also, no matter how powerful the seal is, it also has timeliness. His small seal will generally fail in three days. Recently, he has been very busy and has no time to pay attention. Maybe he has failed because of this?


    He didn''t think much, just when he was preparing to seal the new innate vitality in sandalwood... Suddenly he found that his sandalwood hole seemed a little too wide? How does it feel broader than Dantian gas sea?


    Su Li was stunned for a moment, and then he gradually had some inspiration in his heart... The human meridians were actually completely unobstructed from birth! So when will the meridians be blocked again? Just after a mouthful of innate Qi brought from the mother was exhausted... And then connected with the current situation of Tanzhong * *, he boldly guessed that maybe innate vitality has the miraculous effect of expanding muscles and veins?


    When he thought of it, he immediately sealed the lost innate vitality in his Dantian... At the same time, he temporarily pulled out all the genuine Qi in the Dantian and ran in the meridians. He wanted to see if the innate vitality really had such magical effect?


    Then he saw that after all the real Qi left the day after tomorrow, those innate vitality made unreserved contact with Dantian Qihai. Then his elixir field sent out an uncontrollable tremor, just like a long drought with nectar. These innate vitality can indeed nourish his elixir field!


    More than that, as this slight and undetectable tremor became more and more intense, several meridians in Dantian also resonated, and then that section of meridians was full and widened


    "Is this the innate vitality?" Su Li was really amazed. He could not imagine that the innate vitality really had this miraculous effect.


    Juling talisman is indeed a very important part of the talisman cultivation system. It may be the key for a talisman to spend a lot of time practicing talismans without falling down.


    But if it is not a small seal, most of the innate vitality will be wasted because of self dissipation, and the remaining vitality that can be absorbed by the body will not exist. In this case, the efficiency is naturally very low, which is also the key factor that this talisman cannot be popularized on a large scale.


    Under normal circumstances, hundreds of talismans can achieve the slight expansion effect of Dantian felt by Su Li at this time. What about the loss of talismans by drawing a talisman? Su Li felt that even if he was proficient in the whole process, he could draw two or three pieces a day because of the exaggerated rate of Qi loss.


    Therefore, those who can use the "gathering talisman" to expand their meridians and accelerate their cultivation during the Qi refining period can only be done by those large family members or cultivation families with deep background. Of course, for Su Li, the meaning of the spirit gathering talisman is different, because he can draw the talisman paper by himself and give full play to the effect of the spirit gathering talisman... He thinks he''s going to heaven!


    "But if he is promoted so quickly this time, I''m afraid both the old Taoist priest and Han Yan will see the wrong place." Su Li pondered again. He instinctively thought that the talent of ''small seal'' should not be exposed too early. Then what method should he use to hide the effect of ''small seal''?


    For the first time, he began to re-examine his talent with a research attitude

 Chapter 26

    Su Li''s cultivation entered a high-speed channel, constantly consumed a large amount of true Qi, drew Juling talisman, and then continuously used Juling talisman to attract innate vitality and seal it into all orifices, acupoints and meridians of his body. His true Qi becomes more and more tenacious and concise in the continuous consumption and recovery, and even the recovery speed has been greatly enhanced, while the major acupoints of his body become wider and wider under the warm cultivation and development of his innate vitality.


    Broad meridians mean that he can hold more true Qi, and more true Qi means that his body reserves higher energy and is more conducive to quenching. Everything is going well, and his research on his "small seal" has also made progress.


    He didn''t find anything very useful about "small seal", because he didn''t have the knowledge to do such things in his current state. But he summed up some very useful things through his continuous attempts at "small sealing". For example, after thousands of attempts, he found that the addition of three runes to the talisman would not discount the effect of the talisman, but also produce a "flow limiting" effect on the effectiveness of the talisman.


    The Rune of "flow restriction" is actually the inspiration he found when he used "small seal" to limit his innate vitality... Because the play of "small seal" is based on his spiritual power, and he only slightly simulated the fluctuation shape of some spiritual power with runes... Unexpectedly, it is really useful!


    In fact, the so-called fluctuation shape of mental power is completely imagined by him, which is obviously inaccurate. But there is obviously a connection between them, which makes this inaccurate ripple shape Rune a ''current limiting'' Rune of great significance to him. He also found that the ''current limit'' Rune seemed to be very similar to the ''water Rune''... This discovery gave him an explanation for the emergence of the ''current limit'' Rune and made him begin to guess that each Rune might have its own meaning.


    When he showed him the Juling talisman with the "current limit" talisman, Gu Yuzi immediately stood there with a confused expression... He just rarely wanted to do his duty as a master to teach Han Yan sword skills for a period of time. Why did his child improve the Juling talisman without saying a word, Also developed a new rune for this?


    At this time, the brain of the orphan is like a grassland, full of a roaring sense of galloping horses. He felt that his 200 year world outlook was broken again, but what Su Li brought to him seemed to be a crucial key to open the door of the new world... How could Su Li compare with the old Taoist priest in terms of the knowledge of talismans? Although he didn''t find a new rune like Su Li, his understanding of runes now shows that there really exist many interesting connections and functions between these already familiar runes.


    Such a discovery made Gu Yuzi unable to stop. He immediately completely invested himself in the study of talismans. From then on, he didn''t hear anything outside the window and completely entered the death pass. It seems that his opportunity to knot Dan is in it


    Su Li totally didn''t expect that he had inadvertently brought such a big change. Although he seemed to be a lot freer after he closed the door, no one explained to him the difficult problems in cultivation and had to face the hidden resentment of a woman... Han Yan finally experienced the happiness brought by her master, As a result, the damn Taoist boy "lost his master"!


    "Elder martial sister, I found a way to help you quickly improve your strength." Su Li immediately smiled and shifted his attention, and then painfully took out his research results during this period, that is, the revised julingfu.


    "What way?" Han Yan still asked with a steamed stuffed bun face. Although the skin is still rough, the delicate facial features look heroic.


    "Here, stick this talisman on the hole where you want to rush through the pass, and then stimulate it with genuine Qi..." Su Li quickly handed over his mind and didn''t dare to talk nonsense... As for why he advised Mingming''s elder martial sister who couldn''t beat him? I can only say that I can''t get rid of the habits I formed in my last life.


    Elder martial sister Han Yan stretched out her hand to take the talisman, and then ''slapped'' it on her shoulder... It seems that she is competing with her hand Shaoyang Sanjiao Sutra... The problem is that she activated the talisman directly, regardless of what effect the talisman is, and the posture is incorrect


    "... well, that''s it. This talisman can last for a quarter of an hour. I still have four..." before Su Li finished, the talisman in his hand had been taken away again.


    Han Yan''s eyes were bright at this time, because she found that the Sanjiao meridians she had been grinding hard recently showed signs of loosening! The innate vitality in the spirit gathering talisman shook her meridians at this moment, allowing her to see the opportunity to reopen this important acupoint!


    "It seems to be much more effective than expected." Su Li thought to herself, and then hurried away before Han Yan began to rush.


    Because of the throttling effect, the improved talisman can almost give 20% of the effect of his small seal. Although there will still be a lot of waste, compared with the normal version of julingfu, it has improved the efficiency by 20 times! That is to say, Han Yan had a rare experience of the treatment of a direct disciple of the sect: cultivating with julingfu!


    Therefore, Su Li also found that the spirit gathering talisman seems to have a miraculous effect on those who miss the best foundation building time in the Qi training stage. The effect of expanding channels of innate vitality is the best help for them! Han Yan had already become a Madman of practicing martial arts. This time, no matter she was in the wild, she sat down cross legged on a rock and began to rush through the pass.


    Su Li had no choice but to build a temporary shed for her, and then continued to draw amulets while protecting the Dharma. His own cultivation is no longer in a hurry, but now it is most important to draw more julingfu. If the elder martial sister found that she couldn''t supply the talisman after training, she would probably drive herself all over the mountain... The problem is, why did he advise this woman so much!


    Su Li always felt that his elder martial sister was a huge trouble, so he had to prepare in advance in order not to be bothered by this big trouble. Anyway, he is not in a hurry now. His true Qi still needs to be polished through the process of paper symbols, and his meridians need to be continuously widened. He is not in a hurry to break through the next level before he lays an incomparably solid foundation... His temper is as slow as a little old man.

 Chapter 27

    Why is it always said in literary works that there is a slaughter in autumn? Probably because the war between northern China and the Hu people always begins after autumn. In the bleak autumn wind, there are always many lives dying out because of war, which makes even this season bring a lot of murderous spirit.


    Su Li understood why the Hu people suddenly went crazy and attacked the defense line in the north of the Western Qin Dynasty, because in the north, winter came earlier and colder than in previous years! When the cattle and sheep were still fattening up for the winter, the temperature suddenly fell down. The wise man of the grassland had foreseen the sadness on the Beidi prairie in the coming year. So the war became the only solution... Large grassland tribes assembled under the command of King Khan, and then poured their nests south to eat.


    Although the people in the northern part of the Western Qin Dynasty lived a miserable life, if the Hu people "ate them all" at one go, there would still be no problem to survive this long cold winter. In the same way, if the northern army of the town lacking materials can defeat the invading Hu people this time, the cattle and sheep materials that may be seized can make this poor army live a good life with meat all at once. War has always been like this. The strong devour the weak to make themselves stronger.


    Su Li thought that the 100000 people pool at the foot of the mountain was already very spectacular, but when he saw the Hu people everywhere on the opposite side, he knew what was small... What was small was him. Even if he thought he was a cultivator, he was completely at a loss under this terrible military situation.


    He now understands why Gu Yuzi was very cautious about a group of ordinary soldiers, because there are not only Fairies in the world, but also humanitarianism, and humanitarianism is the absolute mainstream. The desire of the people can be described as cutting through thorns and thorns. Even Yuanying Zhenjun is completely helpless under this torrent of military power. Practitioners in Yuanying period can use the power of heaven and earth to destroy the sky and the earth, but this terrible spell is almost collapsing in front of the prepared military array. The spirit of Yuanying friar contained in the spell can not resist the killing intention of the military array.


    Su Li shook the goose bumps on his arm. It was strange how his master closed up in this atmosphere? I''m afraid normal people can''t even sleep well!


    At this time, a woman with deep eyes and drooping bags like a ghost came to him... Han Yan rubbed the little boy''s head and said: "Have you come to see the Hu people''s army again? I don''t know why you are so worried. You can sleep so well in such a tense atmosphere, and you can get up to practice early classes... Aren''t you afraid of those killing atmosphere when you breathe?"


    Yes, Su Li is also such a freak who is not afraid of anything... He waved his hand off his head, which has become very rough because he has been holding weapons for many years, and looked contemptuous to his senior sister, as if to say: what else can he do?


    Han Yan was very angry. However, just when she was ready to further "punish" Su Li, their faces changed at the same time... Because in the morning when it was just bright, there was a fierce fight from Shuai Zhang!


    "Let''s go and have a look!" Han Yan looked excited, and then rushed out with an arrow.


    "Wait..." Su Li couldn''t stop but looked helplessly at the Taoist temple where his master was closed... Well, although in theory he should protect the Dharma for Gu Yuzi, he shouldn''t need to be so powerful? Han Yan''s girl is really not reassuring


    Su Li thought slowly with the same thinking as middle-aged and old people for a long time. Then he slipped out and took a long distance... This is the footwork "Youxian step" passed by Gu Yuzi to him. Now he has been very proficient in it. Three or four miles later than Han Yanxian, who was ahead of him, and came to the place where the fight took place.


    It''s a group of people in night clothes who are besieging general song Rui in the north of the town! Su Li''s eyes flickered. According to a rough estimation, 20 of these people in black clothes should be second-class to first-class in the Jianghu. They stay around the handsome tent and rely on personal force to temporarily resist the guards around them. Even if they are strong, they can''t resist for too long, but they just seem to need It''s just a matter of delay. Because within the handsome account, three people in black at the congenital level have fought with song Rui... With three to one, as long as song Rui can''t persist in defeat, their plot can be achieved naturally.


    Su Li is analyzing the situation in the field and judging what methods should be used to help song Rui, who treats them very well. He listens to the voice of a stupid woman: "evil thief, eat my girl''s sword!"


    A beautiful shadow jumped out from behind him, and a long sword trembled gently, emitting a dangerous light... But Su Li covered her face silently. The stupid girl not only had no brain, but also exposed his position.


    "Kill them." someone in black immediately ordered coldly, and the five killers rushed to Su Li and Han Yan.


    "Come on!" Han Yan is not afraid of anything. She uses her own sword technique to block all the five people at once! These five people have the strength of second-class experts in the Jianghu, and Han Yan can reach the second-class level in the Jianghu with the help of Qi practice and Su Li''s various talismans during this period. But her sword technique is too spiritual, and the spirit of this sword technique is also an orphan The key to be willing to accept her as a registered disciple... She has a clear sword heart. It seems that she naturally knows where the other party''s weakness is. One person fights five people alone and doesn''t lose at all!


    Su Li didn''t dare to let her publicize so much. After all, there were 20 enemies in front of them, not only these five! He himself also learned the skill of picking leaves with flying flowers... He quickly grabbed a stone on the ground and immediately threw it as a "leaf flying hand".


    The stone filled with his true Qi was the most terrible concealed weapon at this time. The five people''s attention was completely attracted by Han Yan''s sword technique. Naturally, they couldn''t find the flying stone.


    "Poof poof poof!"


    Three muffled sounds in a row, and the chest of three people was pierced directly! The Qi contained in the stone directly broke the body protecting Qi in their bodies. Su Li''s Qi honed by constantly practicing runes has a quality far beyond ordinary people.


    The three were hurt in the chest and their true Qi was scattered. Of course, they suddenly paused, and Han Yan took this opportunity to take a sword... Three bloody heads rose to the sky, and she cut three heads with one sword!


    The other two were startled and hurried back, afraid to entangle. But Han Yan seemed to have talked about their move long ago... In fact, their every move had no place to hide under her sword heart. So she suddenly stepped forward and waved her sword again, and her two heads flew up again... This woman is so reckless!


    "Leave five guards to resist, and the others will come with me to kill them!" the people in black are finally going to be serious.

 Chapter 28

    Among the ten people who rushed to Su Li, two were outstanding first-class experts who had got through the twelve serious. Another old man was a top expert who got through Ren Du''s two veins, and the other seven were second-rate. It''s a huge pressure for Su Li and Han Yan... To be exact, it''s like this for Han Yan. Her sword technique makes her insist in front of a first-class expert at most, but now the strength of the opposite side is beyond the standard.


    Su Li said nothing and threw out all the stones in his hand. Han Yan didn''t know whether she should be happy or sad. Su Li took the skill of "flying leaf hand", which originally belonged to her family, to a new level. Dozens of stones are hit in a fan. Each stone contains amazing Qi, which is the Qi of the top experts in the Jianghu. It is difficult for ordinary second-class experts to stop one after another.


    Even the two first-class experts have to stop and resist with all their strength... This move seems to be a bit naughty. It is completely relying on the cultivation of genuine Qi to suppress the people.


    Only the old man who also opened Ren Du''s two veins to form a small week can continue to rush to Su Li while resisting with his long knife


    Su Li was a little nervous. After all, he had never experienced this kind of actual battle. Just now I threw out all the stones in my hand in a panic. I knew I should have left some pressing hands. At this time, he had nothing on him. It was early class, and he didn''t even bring the scalpel he usually used most... From this, he found that the real reckless person was not Han Yan, but himself. Han Yan at least had a sword to defend the enemy, and he really came without anything.


    He fumbled out a lot of things in his arms. Without looking at them, he knew that it was the talisman he drew last night. Thirty dispelling talismans, 60 living blood talismans and two gathering talismans... What''s the use of this auxiliary talisman at this time? Su Li didn''t bother to think about it. He just hoped that the talisman filled with true Qi could also be used as a concealed weapon.


    Therefore, it is said that the concealed weapon technique of flying flowers and picking leaves has been brought into play more efficiently than ever. This large number of talismans have been injected with thick Qi in each way, and then thrown out with a flying leaf hand... Seriously, Su Li feels very good at this moment. Because the rune paper and spirit ink on the rune are specially processed and have excellent Qi conduction, it also allows him to inject enough true Qi into these runes.


    The old man looked at the overwhelming talisman and felt numb. What the hell is this? So he quickly waved a big knife in front of him to resist these talismans. He resisted some, but the problem was that Su Li spilled too much.


    But when the power is scattered, the actual damage caused by these talismans is very worrying. The old man''s body seemed to be swept by a machine gun, and he trembled all over, but when he recovered, he found that he didn''t seem to have been hurt... Su Li''s talisman seemed to make his body surface a little painful.


    But the next moment he was a little frightened, because the symbols adhered to him began to ignite without fire! These talismans have been inspired by Su Li''s true Qi and began to play a role... What role can dozens of disease dispelling talismans, blood activating talismans and a spirit gathering talisman falling on him play? Let him cut Su Li more strongly?


    The first thing he felt was the talisman. His innate vitality was poured into the old man''s body without money, allowing him to experience "happiness" that his relatives had never had. What does he want to do most when he reaches the top? Of course, it is a further step to achieve congenital success! But maybe he was stupid in this aspect. He couldn''t feel what his innate strength was. Until this moment, Su Li sent him a big gift... He thought he could even take this opportunity to complete the breakthrough in one breath!


    "You''re bleeding!" the old man was intoxicated, but suddenly heard a cry from his companion... Bleeding?


    He bowed his head in amazement. Only then did he find that his eyes, ears, mouth and nose were bleeding. Even the old sores on his body that had not been sharp all the time collapsed directly, and the blood flow sprayed out like a fountain.


    "What''s the matter with me?" the old man was at a loss. Then his brain became dull because of excessive blood loss. Then he was shocked and fell to the ground quietly, but still bleeding.


    "Tut, tut, it''s terrible." Su Li was surprised, but when he wanted to understand it, he knew it silently: This is the extreme boiling phenomenon of blood after dozens of live blood amulets were superimposed and took effect. The old man''s blood vessels are fragile. It is estimated that the main blood vessels in the old man may have collapsed.


    The old man''s death looks a little seeping, and his whole body spits blood like a blood man, with a great sense of evil ceremony. But Su Li didn''t use any evil tricks or things at all. He used the blood activating talisman used by mortals to save lives and heal! Therefore, doctors can save people, and naturally they can kill people


    The other people in black were frightened and didn''t dare to come to Su Li''s trouble for a moment, because they killed the leader of them.


    Han Yan took this opportunity to launch a surprise attack. After cutting off two people injured by Su Li with stones, she fought with the man in black.


    But Su Li picked up another stone on the ground to repel all the opponents around Han Yan. Then he came forward and grabbed the angry girl and said, "stop making trouble, senior sister. Let the guards of the Zhenbei general deal with these minions. They can handle it. Now we have to see the situation of the Zhenbei general."


    Han Yan stopped obediently as expected, because she was very excited to think of being able to watch the battle group of congenital experts... But the two of them ran over at this time. Obviously, the strength of the three congenital experts who besieged song Rui was poor, and they couldn''t win it in a short time, Now the people in the perimeter defense were defeated again. Seeing that the assassination was about to fail... As a result, there were two little mice outside their circle?


    So one of them immediately broke away from Song Rui''s siege and attacked Su Li and Han Yan... This man''s attack was obviously reserved in Song Rui''s eyes, which was a trap against him. But for those two reckless children, he really had no choice but to resist them. He had to jump in front of boys and girls.


    But this is right in the other party''s arms. The man immediately slapped song Rui... It''s impossible to hold song Rui down with his skills, but what if the other two join? The true Qi of the three congenital experts gathered together and all rushed to song Rui. Although song Rui''s skill is higher, it is absolutely impossible to face the sum of the true Qi of the three experts at the same level. His innate Qi is rapidly consuming, and once it''s consumed, it''s not just him. I''m afraid the two young disciples of the sword sect behind him can''t live


    "We seem to have screwed up." Han Yan couldn''t help saying.


    "I know." Su Li replied with a dark face... He warned himself not to be reckless. How could he not help but go to the front when things were coming? Normal people will run away when they see the flying sand and stones here... This damn curiosity! But he would not make complaints about himself, he only suggested to Han Yan: "or else, if they can''t move, do you try to stab them?"


    "Good!" Han Yan, who was also so reckless that she accepted the proposal directly! Then she flew... I''m kidding. Four innate experts are competing here. What''s it like for her to join in? Fly away!


    "It''s hard..." Su Li felt a little tired, and then began to look in his pocket to see if there was anything else that could save the scene

 Chapter 29

    At the critical moment, Su Li''s brain was still very calm. It seemed that he could hardly have any tension since the red old man made him experience a lifetime.


    He pulled out ten talismans from his pocket. These are the saving versions he prepared for Han Yan. Each one can maintain the innate vitality output for a quarter of an hour... Of course, Han Yan has "flown" now, and she can''t use so much for a while. Can she use them for emergency?


    Therefore, regardless of whether song Rui agrees or not, Su Li directly picked up one and pasted it on Song Rui''s back. At the same time, he didn''t forget to remind: "don''t shake me too. Try to help you."


    Although song Rui is in trouble, it''s OK to control his Qi and release his back. What''s more, he doesn''t spend so much real Qi on the protection of other parts of himself.


    When the spirit gathering talisman was inspired, song Rui only felt that a very pure innate vitality poured into his back. Although the amount was small, it was like meeting manna after a long drought. He immediately stepped up refining these innate vitality into his own innate Qi, and then put them out to resist the three congenital experts opposite.


    But there seemed to be something not enough... So song Rui turned his head hard, turned around with a neck twist that a normal person could never reach, and stared at Su Li in horror.


    This picture is a little scary, but Su Li still understands song Rui''s meaning very spiritually. Isn''t it ''not enough, I want more''? As soon as his eyes closed, all the remaining nine talismans were photographed on Song Rui''s back... I hope he won''t die?


    At the next moment, song Rui only felt that there was an endless stream of innate vitality in his body, and then he worked hard to transform it. Usually, he had to work hard to capture a wisp of pure innate vitality as innate Qi at the turn of the sun and the moon in the morning and evening, and then connect it with it... At the same time, he felt extremely painful. How good would it be if these gathering talismans were given to him for cultivation? Give him a year, he is absolutely confident that he can directly pick the three wastes in front of the plane. But it''s a waste to use it now.


    Song Rui is just dying of heartache, but the killer opposite him is really dying. Although the killer at the congenital level is only the first state under the congenital level, it is also a very valuable resource in any secular forces. But at this moment, they were sucked by song Rui''s palms and couldn''t advance or retreat... If this situation continues, they can''t consume song Rui, but they will be consumed.


    Then they died!


    When the three people on the other side were unable to continue, song Rui''s true Qi rushed away like a river burst its banks, and instantly scattered all the meridians of the three people on the other side. Then the Zhenbei general tried to breathe for a moment, but suddenly stared at Su Li and asked, "how do you stop?"


    Su Li was stunned, then looked up at the sky and said, "the effect of julingfu is in a quarter of an hour... Why don''t you do something to vent?"


    Yes, without external pressure, song Rui''s innate Qi exploded. He had to vent


    Just at this time, the chaos at the top of the mountain seems to be seen by the Hu people camping outside, and then the vast horn sounds. They seem to be ready to beat the water dog


    "Come on! The pro guard camp will follow me and the whole army will attack!" Song Rui put down all his military calculations and decided to use the most primitive and strongest combat method: Pig Tu.


    The Hu people probably thought it was profitable, or they arranged the assassination. So they tried to attack when the mountain was in chaos. The northern army in Xiqin town was really terrified and almost blew up the camp, but when they saw that their coach not only solved the assassin, but also took the lead in charging with the pro guard camp... What else to worry about? Just go together!


    So the pig suddenly became. The Western Qin army, like a group of "wild boars", launched an impact on the military array of the Hu people.


    These Hu people come from various tribes. The biggest problem between them is the poor command and their evil intentions. Originally, those who rushed to the front were large tribes who felt that they had advantages. However, when they saw this situation, they felt that they were going to be unlucky. They didn''t want to suffer. So the momentum of the charge slowed down involuntarily. Instead, the pro guard camp led by song Rui directly inserted into the enemy array like a sharp arrow!


    Later, other soldiers also contacted the Hu cavalry who lost their impact... The cavalry who did not have impact actually did not do well in the infantry array. Anyway, these Hu people are being beaten by the warriors of the Western Qin Dynasty... After all, these Hu people are just predators with evil intentions, and behind the warriors of the Western Qin Dynasty are their relatives!


    So Su Li and the limping Han Yan witnessed a great victory. But the problem is that if this breath goes on, it seems that it can directly kill these Hu people, right? As a result, the originally aggressive Western Qin army withdrew its troops after breaking through the Hu people''s camp. It seemed strange... But when the sun set, they saw song Rui with blood stains all over his body carried back on a stretcher.


    "You can make complaints about me." Song Rui saw that the first thing of Su Li was Tucao: "I thought I could kill them directly, but they didn''t get there before they broke their camp."


    Su Li looked at him speechless for a long time, and then said, "I remember telling you that you only have a quarter of an hour. What illusion makes you feel invincible?"


    "Ha ha......" Song Rui smiled miserably. He really expanded a lot just now.


    Su Li didn''t run for his miserable sake, so he began to check his wounds... Darling, there were more than a dozen wounds crisscross, and a large amount of blood flowed. In this way, he didn''t die, that is, the innate master''s vitality was as tenacious as a little strong.


    As the best doctor in this place, Su Li treated song Rui''s wound. He first cleaned song Rui''s wound with a water talisman. Since he mastered the "throttling" talisman, he had some brain holes. The water talisman was transformed by him and became like a portable water bag.


    Then he took out his sewing bag and sewed up his body little by little in front of song Rui''s frightened eyes... The wounds that looked very penetrating were soon sewed up, which made song Rui look like a "sewing monster".


    Su Li also wanted to use the blood activating talisman to stimulate song Rui''s blood to help him recover, but the congenital master directly refused: "this is not necessary."


    As he spoke, his true Qi flowed, the blood under the wound was immediately unblocked, and the stitched wounds adhered to themselves. As usual, song Rui doesn''t need a few days to remove the stitches by himself... Su Li is a little sad about this. He feels that his medical skills seem to be more and more useless.

 Chapter 30

    Su Li may be said to be the "behind the scenes" of the great victory. With ten talismans, he showed the soldiers of the Zhenbei army a Zhenbei general who could make a reckless journey. But in any case, it was a big victory, and it can be said that countless were captured. Although the northern army of the town paid more than 4000 casualties, the Hu people left more than 50000 bodies. Although the total number of their previous 500000 people is not very conspicuous, the war loss ratio of more than 1:10 between the Western Qin army and the Hu people is still shocking.


    Although song Rui was seriously injured, it can be seen that he was in a good mood, because he was absolutely powerful in this war. If the war is over, he may be upgraded from a general of the four towns to a general of the four expeditions!


    But his wishful thinking did not succeed. The army of Hu people who should have suffered heavy losses and returned to the grassland suppressed Huima again! The 450000 people who have been reorganized are still a mess. It seems that they have not lost their morale because of the previous defeat in World War I.


    "What''s the matter with these Hu people? Haven''t they lost?" Han Yan trembled while burning a brazier in the warm handsome tent. Because she has been practicing internal and external Kung Fu and suffered a lot of internal injuries, she is now weak in blood and afraid of the cold. While Su Li removed the stitches for song Rui sitting on the throne, he said, "is there another war? It seems that many people will die this time."


    Su Li is not in a good mood because of a large number of dead people. He always feels heavy and uncomfortable... He is very strange. He is not a person who can''t see the dead. Although he likes to help others, he will never easily feel sad about autumn because of death on the battlefield... He always feels something wrong, and the winter that comes early is really too cold.


    Song Rui didn''t have so much doubt. He just looked at the corner outside Shuai''s tent, looked at the continuous camp of Hu people outside through the gap, and said, "Taoist Xiao Su is right. Many people will die, and if enough people rob enough things, it seems that they won''t go."


    "Why?" Han Yan didn''t understand. Although she grew up in the north, every time the Hu people looted, she came and went like the wind. She had never been like this. Even if she suffered a big loss, she had to stay here.


    "Because they have nowhere to go!" Song Rui said with distant eyes: "We broke through their camp once before, and the army broke up, so that nearly half of the cattle and sheep carried behind them fell into our hands. Now when they go back, it means that the 450000 Hu people here can only go back or half! They have been forced to a dead end. Or half of them will die in the war , or grab enough supplies from us for the winter. Now they have only two ways to go. "


    It''s a cruel choice, and no matter which option is so cruel to the people of the Western Qin Dynasty. Why must the people of the Western Qin Dynasty bear the pain of others?


    Han Yan is the first time to think and understand the Hu invasion from such a high angle. She only feels very wronged for her hometown.


    Su Li''s reaction was very flat. It was not difficult for him to understand these when he awakened the wisdom of the world. Compared with these, he paid more attention to others: "have you inquired about the origin of those assassins?"


    Speaking of this, song Rui''s face suddenly became dignified. If he couldn''t pay attention to it, he would be in vain as a general in Zhenbei. He said: "I don''t have a clue at all. These people seem to come out suddenly. There is no trace of such a group of experts in the Jianghu. Moreover, it is certain that they were not sent by the Hu people, because if they were sent by the Hu people, they would attack me at the first time when there was a mess here. But they obviously rushed to fight like us, which turned us over Opportunity. "


    "Mysterious third-party forces." Su Li summed up a sentence, then thought about it and reminded song Rui: "General Zhenbei, you have to raise your alert level, because your safety is related to the safety of thousands of people in the whole North. Once you have a problem, the Zhenbei army will collapse. Can you imagine what it would be like for these Hu people to wreak havoc in the north for a winter?"


    "I know, it''s a disaster!" Song Rui said solemnly. In fact, Su Li didn''t need to remind him of this, but Su Li''s reminder showed his position, which was particularly important after Su Li showed his talismatic ability.


    However, just when they reached a consensus with a heavy heart, the voice of the old Taoist Gu Fuzi suddenly came from outside the account: "your worry is very necessary, so I can''t sit idly by this time."


    "Master! (Master!)" Han Yan and Su Li hurriedly saluted, and then Su Li asked awkwardly, "master, how did you get out of the pass? Didn''t you say you wanted to break through jiedan in one breath?"


    However, Gu Yuzi said angrily, "I found that I didn''t even have a Dharma protector. Can I be at ease and shut up? And you don''t feel bad about the ghost around here?"


    "Ghost gas?!" Su Li and Han Yan were shocked.


    Gu Yuzi took a talisman from his arms and activated it in an instant... At the next moment, it was like a ghost crying and Howling before they met, and many ghost shadows were dispersed from the handsome tent. At the next moment, the air in the tent seemed to become much clearer, and even the cold feeling on Han Yan was relieved.


    "This... These seem to be the ghosts of those assassins at that time?" Han Yan asked with some trembling. She''s a girl after all. She''s afraid of these things.


    Gu Yuzi nodded heavily and said, "this is also the reason why I want to intervene in this war between secular forces. It is obvious that there is an evil sect cultivator!"


    He took the people out of the camp and looked around, then pointed to the foot of the mountain where the war took place a few days ago and said, "do you see the mist that the wind can''t disperse? It''s all dead and violent... It''s obvious that someone moved around and locked the souls of the dead in this area in place."


    With the narration of Gu Yuzi, Su Li only felt that his knowledge had soared, and then immediately realized the way: "so those assassins were actually sent by those evil practitioners?"


    "Eight or nine is not far from ten. Just like our sword sect has an external sect tiansplit sword sect, those assassins must also be external disciples of an evil sect." then Gu Yuzi''s eyes became deep, and he said coldly: "If song Rui dies, they will be burned in the north. They can take advantage of the Hu people''s rampant invasion to the south to collect wronged souls without touching cause and effect karma. It''s really a good plan! Unfortunately, the two armies have failed in their plan to confront them. Now they can only retreat and seek the soul of the war field."


    "I can''t let them succeed!" Song Rui''s face changed greatly. Obviously, this is something that touches his bottom line.


    "That''s why I''m here." Gu Yuzi replied.

 Chapter 31

    Gu Yuzi''s exit made everyone understand the seriousness of the situation, but they still had no way to start. As a monk with the highest accomplishments on the scene, Gu Yuzi decided to test on the edge of the battlefield


    However, Su Li was not optimistic about this kind of move. He grabbed Gu Yuzi who was about to start and said: "Sir, I don''t think it''s good... Our side sect is not a life profession... Cough, isn''t it the assistant of the division? Maybe it''s better for those sword practitioners of the sword sect to take risks and fight. After all, you are a very powerful fufu master. Any damage will be a huge loss to the sect, and those sword practitioners... Can train again one after another anyway "Isn''t it?"


    Gu Yuzi paused for a moment. Originally, he thought that in the sword sect, the side door was a group of unpopular people... Why now, listening to his little boy''s tone, he felt that the side door was much more noble, while the sword cultivation disciples of the sword sect looked like cannon fodder?


    So he decided to follow suit... Su Li was right. When will the side door be responsible for fighting? If even the side door has to fight and take risks, what do they want the sword sect to do?


    Thinking was turned by Su Li unknowingly. Gu Yuzi immediately touched a small sword, filled it with real Qi and released it into the sky. This is a messenger flying sword, which is specially used for flying swords to deliver books.


    However, what is frightening is that not long after the messenger flying sword flew high into the sky, a dark wind suddenly appeared in the sky, and countless dead souls entangled it to death, and then he couldn''t get rid of it, until it burst after overload


    "Someone has sealed this space!" Gu Yuzi''s face became very ugly. His first thought was that he didn''t rush out just now, otherwise he was trapped. He carefully realized the nature of the power of the seal on his head, and then took a cold breath: "This is the great array of ghosts and gods. At least this array can be presided over only after the cultivation of Dan... We''re in trouble."


    "What''s the solution to this situation?" Song Rui''s face was a little ugly. No wonder none of the messenger soldiers he sent in a row returned. Originally, he thought it was the interception of Hu scouts. Now it seems that it was the ghost of the "ghost God sect"!


    "For the time being, I can''t solve it, but there is only one way to protect myself right in their arms..." Gu Yuzi said with the same bad face: "that is to do everything to win the battle and release the ban at that time."


    "Why?" Song Rui didn''t want to fight with these Hu people after knowing the behind the scenes. He always felt that there must be these ghosts and gods behind the scenes.


    "Yuanying Zhenjun is still afraid of the power of the United Army, not to mention the ban arranged by immortal jiedan. Once you can completely defeat the Hu people, you can break through the ban in one breath with the military power of the North army. Moreover, the fierce spirit of the winning division is the most terrible thing for any cultivator of truth." Gu Yuzi explained.


    "So we can only fight..." song Ruinan said.


    "We can only fight." Gu Yuzi nodded heavily. He said, "try to save himself to win, otherwise the incomplete military array may not be able to suppress the great array of ghosts."


    General Zhenbei went to reorganize his thinking. The goal of this war is not to retreat from the enemy, but to completely defeat the enemy... It is very difficult, especially for the Zhenbei army, which is absolutely inferior in number. After a little thought, he immediately said to Su Li: "I''m afraid it will be troublesome for the Taoist priest this time. Please do your best to treat the wounded of our army. We can''t have any loss now."


    "OK, I''ll try my best." Su Li replied quickly. Now they are grasshoppers on a rope.


    Gu Yuzi also said, "I''ll do my part. Besides, Su Li, since you can draw Juling talisman by yourself, it means that some more complex talismans are not a problem for you. I''ll teach you some more talismans that you can use at present."


    "Thank you, master." Su Li also thanked him. He knew that this was an opportunity for Gu Yuzi to teach him more.


    "I''ll help too!" Han Yan quickly interrupted. With her words, she was wiping her sword. Then she added: "although I can''t play such an important role in the rear as master and younger martial brothers, I can fight side by side with you on the front battlefield."


    Su Li thought that the old Taoist priest who protected his weaknesses would certainly refuse, but he didn''t expect that Gu Yuzi just hesitated a little, and then said, "however, the sword cultivation of Jianzong needs to be honed. Honing in the battlefield before birth is a place for the experience of Hongchen, a disciple of Jianzong."


    "Yes, Shifu, Yan must do well." Han Yan immediately agreed... Gu Yuzi always said that she was a person who could get the true biography of the sword sect, which was a great pressure for her. Under this pressure, she had pushed herself to the limit, and now she was going to hone in the battle of life and death.


    Su Li didn''t say much about this. Everyone has their own choice. Since Han Yan chose this, he won''t make more comments. Obviously, he will enter a very busy cycle next... He has fully mastered the original basic talisman and created a breakthrough ''seal talisman''. In this way, they are not short of basic talisman, but lonely Zi began to choose some primary symbols that he could learn to teach.


    The first is to deal with the current wounded. The ordinary healing talisman and blood activating talisman are obviously not enough, so Gu Yuzi taught Su Li a "healing talisman" to accelerate the healing of trauma. When used with the blood activating talisman, the general injuries can be saved quickly.


    Then there was another talisman that Su Li didn''t expect. It was the "Jingming talisman" previously used by Gu Yuzi to dispel all the shadows in Shuai''s tent. It can be predicted that in the next period of time, the dead and fierce Qi on the battlefield will become more and more intense. Jingming Fu is aimed at this negative energy environment.


    Finally, the third talisman is the "pure heart talisman", which can suppress negative thoughts in the heart, and can be used together with refreshing. It is even a method used by many monks to fight against mental demons. The use of Qingxin talisman here is also obvious. With the increasing death on this battlefield, many people may become manic... In short, Su Li still doesn''t have any attack means, all of them are auxiliary.


    But after teaching these talismans, Gu Fuzi added: "don''t think that a talisman can only play a role if he has a talisman in his hand. You have to know that the beginning of talismans is that some great supernatural powers want to save their spells temporarily and can take them out for direct use at the key time. That is to say, the practice of talismans is also a kind of magic practice..."


    Point to stop, but for Su Li, it completely opened the door to the new world

 Chapter 32

    The eight talismans of activating blood, dispelling disease, waking spirit, clearing heart, healing, purifying Ming, water and wind are all that Su Li knows now. The reminder of Gu Yuzi also made Su Li suddenly realize that the rune tracks of those runes are not the tracks of true Qi?


    So he realized that the application of "small seal" has entered a new realm.


    Normal friars cannot let their true Qi out of the body, but Su Li can use a small seal to keep their true Qi from leaving the body! So a miraculous scene came... The rune trace was directly formed in front of him with his fingers. The shallow pure white Qi was quickly condensed into a water rune, and then quickly absorbed the innate vitality of the outside world and stimulated


    "Wow ~"


    A torrent of water gushed out of the rune, as if a stream had rushed out in front of Su Li. Calculate its effect, it is more than twice as much as the water Rune normally written on the rune paper!


    "Master, is this what the talisman should have been like?" Su Li looked at the expressionless Gu Fuzi and asked with shock.


    "Yes, that''s it." Gu Yuzi nodded coldly, then got up and said, "since you have mastered it, I won''t say more. Practice hard. Your future is unlimited."


    Su Li did not take this praise to heart. After all, Gu Yuzi always said that Han Yan could get the true legend of Jianzong! Su Li didn''t care at all about the praise of "unlimited future".


    However, after Gu Yuzi turned and left, the old Taoist couldn''t help covering his heart and hammering twice... Void condensation talisman, this is! The most powerful talisman can have a special talent, which is practiced by his ignorant little Taoist child? His heart hurts so much that he always feels like giving up on himself.


    ... Su Li didn''t know that he almost blew himself up accidentally. He just tried as happily as if he had found a new toy. Then he felt that the method of void condensation was too slow. He could draw the rune with true Qi in advance in the palm of his hand, and then seal it with small seal, and directly unlock the seal when needed. In that way, the rune was self-contained, and the effect was not much different from that of void condensation!


    So he couldn''t help trying all the eight runes he knew, and found that he could operate it. He was in a much happier mood


    Of course, he didn''t get carried away by the breakthrough in talismans. He still insisted on the boring practice of basic sword technique. He gradually found that each action of this basic sword technique can arouse the essence of one or even several secret orifices of the human body. Theoretically, if he practiced it completely, he may be able to connect the essence of orifices and acupoints of the whole body to resonate. At that time, for him, it means that all the orifices and acupoints of the whole body are opened, the Qi training is completed, and the quenching of the body has reached a perfect level... Although the basic sword technique of the sword sect is really not simple, it is the best external skill for building a foundation for the disciples of the sword sect.


    In addition, Su Li began to treat the wounded in Zhenbei Army... There were 4000 casualties in the first World War. In fact, there were only 800 casualties in the first World War, and the rest were of different severity. Su Li began to practice medicine from the seriously injured. He cleaned the wound with water talisman, sewed it with needle and thread, and then accelerated the wound healing with wound healing talisman. He didn''t use the blood activating talisman because he found that the injury healing talisman also had a certain effect of resisting inflammation. For seriously injured patients, postoperative infection is fatal, so he wouldn''t hesitate even if it would increase consumption.


    So now he basically has the Qi Rune of the healing Rune in his left hand and the Qi Rune of the water Rune in his right hand. He doesn''t bother to take out the paper Rune when doing the operation. Anyway, he has plenty of Qi and can withstand such consumption. He also noticed that he would always be accompanied by several inspiring servants during treatment. He knew that these were the people sent by song Rui to assist him. Of course, he did not rule out the possibility of secretly stealing teachers.


    But so what? There is nothing that can not be taught about the medical skills brought by his eternal wisdom. It also means that they can reduce his burden. This is also a great good thing for him.


    Sure enough, when

 Chapter 33

    Gu Yuzi is not as kind as Su Li. At first, he was just touched by Su Li and found some kindness from the numbness of practice. Now he is working hard to help Zhenbei army with Su Li, mostly out of self-protection. Su Li was right. The side disciples shouldn''t fight with the enemy. Besides, there must be immortal jiedan on the other side. He really can''t fight.


    At this time, the only vitality for the old Taoist is to help the Zhenbei army, because under the cover of the Zhenbei army, he can be fearless of the ghosts, gods and real people who set up an array outside to trap them. Unfortunately, the Zhenbei army was completely restrained by the Hu people at this time. Otherwise, the magnificent army with 100000 people only needs to move forward steadily and can easily destroy the so-called "great array of ghosts".


    But Gu Yuzi''s heart is also getting anxious... His Shouyuan is really not many days to live, and in this battlefield full of death and evil spirit, even if he has the assurance of ending Dan, he doesn''t dare to really rob jiedan! At that time, not to mention how much the Tianjie will be strengthened by the evil Qi and dead Qi here, the invasion of various negative miscellaneous Qi during the robbery alone will be enough to collapse his Daoji.


    It''s no use for the old Taoist to be anxious. He can only calm down and do what he can with Su Li. Gradually, he watched Su Li "teach students" hand in hand. He didn''t mind that his "medical skills" were flowing out and taught all his experience to more and more people. The old Taoist''s heart gradually calmed down... Even the annoyance that the pure heart charm could not suppress dissipated due to Su Li, He slowly found some very wonderful characteristics in the little Taoist boy.


    Another month later, the old Taoist''s body seemed to collapse at once. He was much older. He vaguely knew that his deadline was tonight. But he was not so worried. Instead, he strolled around the military camp, looked at the busy Su Li, and went to visit Han Yan, the registered disciple who returned from the battlefield.


    "Can you spare time to go back to the Taoist temple tonight?" asked Gu Yuzi to his boy and disciples.


    "Master?" Han Yan wondered, but nodded and said, "OK, master, I''ll see you."


    Su Li''s eyes suddenly turned red. He looked at Gu Yuzi and asked, "Sir, your body looks very good!"


    Seeing this, Gu Yuzi knew that his precocious Taoist child had seen his meaning, but smiled and said, "we are immortal practitioners, and we are detached from life and death."


    Su Li was speechless. He had to deal with all the chores in the military camp as soon as possible, and then returned to the Taoist temple early... At this time, he was able to walk away, because he trained nearly 2000 Medical soldiers for song Rui in a month! With simple suturing and dressing and talisman herbs, basically undead soldiers can save their lives and even recover quickly. It is precisely because of the expansion of the scale of medical soldiers that 200000 red eyed Hu people have lost in this month, but there are still more than 85000 people in Renzhen northern army, and the war damage ratio is almost 1:20.


    But in fact, the situation is not optimistic, because as more and more Hu people die, the deadliness and hostility on the battlefield are becoming stronger and stronger, and the fragile Hu people are becoming more and more crazy... There are signs of instability even in the Zhenbei army in the past two days. Even if Su Li works overtime to clean up the shadow in the camp, it seems that a drop in the bucket can''t last longer.


    The camp is already in the midst of internal and external troubles, and now the time for orphans is coming... This is a blessing in disguise and a curse in disguise.


    After such a long time together, Su Li has actually had a strong feeling for Gu Yuzi, even stronger than the feelings of his parents'' brothers and sisters, because this is the world

 Chapter 34

    Gu Yuzi forced to knot pills regardless of his environment. This is the last farewell to the world after Shouyuan ran out. He had no desire at this moment, and simply decided to make a feat with his dying body. Dan Cheng was robbed. This was a disaster he was not sure he could survive even if he was fully prepared, but this moment was not much different from a joke in his eyes.


    The robbery clouds in the sky gathered, and all the forces on the earth seemed very small in front of this heavenly power. More importantly, the great array of ghosts that closed this space has been greatly affected... Under the sky thunder, all ghosts are afraid!


    "Hum!" a dull hum carried through the world, which was obviously the voice of the immortal ghost God sect hidden in the dark. It seems like thunder, but in fact it reveals a deep sense of reluctance and resentment... In the face of this kind of people who don''t want to die, force Dan to lead thunder to break the array, this evil immortal really has no way.


    But Gu Yuzi seemed to be reminded. He realized that he could not wait to die like this, because the death and hostility of the battlefield were condensed. Even if his thunder robbed and destroyed the large array blocking here, it was difficult to make the Hu people controlled by the ghost God sect and obviously killed red eyes retreat. In this fierce battlefield, even the battle will be weakened by more than half. In this way, how can the remaining people resist the immortal jiedan of the ghost God sect?


    So at this moment, Gu Yuzi made another shocking move. He immediately exploded the golden elixir that he had just condensed, that is, the fruit of human immortality!


    The powerful Zhenyuan filled his whole body instantly, and then his chaotic mind unconsciously controlled his one hand to tremble quickly in the void... No, it was not trembling, but condensing in the void! At this moment, he had no thoughts and thoughts in his heart. He only remembered that he wanted to dispel the shadow around his disciples. What he had learned in his life was natural condensation and evolution... He entered a state like Epiphany by looking back on his past life when he was about to die!


    At the next moment, a golden talisman was formed in front of him, and all the exploded real yuan of his whole body were also extracted. This is equivalent to the self explosion of immortal Jindan! However, this energy is very peaceful under the transformation of this golden talisman... The light emitted by the talisman is as warm as the sun that dispels the shadow, and the death and hostility that cover the whole battlefield dissipate like a bubble. With the disappearance, there are many shadowy souls. They were originally bound by the array on the earth and could not leave. At this time, they were relieved and dispersed in a peaceful face... Whether Hu people or soldiers of the Western Qin Dynasty, they expressed their gratitude to Gu Yuzi, and then floated to his head


    "What talisman is that condensed by master?" Han Yan asked.


    Su Li also replied vaguely, "I don''t know. There are some parts of Jingming talisman, but I can''t understand more. It seems that it''s the talisman created by the master himself!"


    The immortal of the ghost God sect hidden in the dark could no longer sit still. Suddenly, a thug with Black Ghost spirit condensed from the sky and photographed Gu Wanzi. However, at this time, the golden magic talisman seemed to have independent consciousness and flew over Gu Wanzi''s head, which was sure to block the blow that was absolutely surpassing in realm strength.


    "Damn it!" was another curse, but then the thunder fell from the sky... The real person of the ghost God sect forgot what Gu Yuzi was facing in a hurry.


    Under the thunder robbery, not only the great array of ghosts was destroyed, but also the black ghost hand was completely defeated, and then it fell on the gold amulet on the head of Gu Fuzi... The gold amulet was so brilliant that it was not defeated. Instead, it turned the thunder robbery into a small electric beam and scattered it on Gu Fuzi''s body like a throttle valve.


    At this moment, a magical scene happened, and the body of Gu Yuzi was like a dead tree in spring, resulting in a rejuvenation like change! His dry and wrinkled skin quickly returned to full and smooth, and the withered silver filament quickly blackened. His old face suddenly turned into a look of about thirty or forty years old.


    "Sir, this is... The robbery was successful?" Su Li said in surprise.


    As his voice fell, the thunder robbery that lasted for a moment dissipated... It''s really too easy for a monk jiedan''s thunder robbery, isn''t it?


    The golden talisman then sank into the body of the orphan, and it was only when it fell into his belly that it was stable. Then an obscure and mysterious wave gradually spread out on Gu Minzi, which was the true yuan wave belonging to immortal jiedan.


    A born friar has a life span of 200, but after the pill, he can directly have a life span of 500. Once you continue to practice and complete Jindan Avenue, you can have 800 longevity! Therefore, the real people in the golden elixir period have been called land real immortals or human immortals by the world, because they have indeed transcended the mundane.


    Gu Yuzi was still sitting cross legged in the robbery position. It seemed that he couldn''t wake up for a while. But the battlefield has been completely quiet because of his influence... The sober Hu people suddenly reacted: Why are they still here? They lost nearly half of their population and more than half of their rations here. Do they want to continue to die here?


    So I don''t know who took the lead. The Hu army with less than 300000 people began to retreat like a tide. Even the Khan''s loud cry of peace didn''t help... This is not a matter of disagreement. It can be predicted that the king''s tent on the grassland will undergo another competition after this time.


    "The whole army is in line to defend!" Song Rui is still in strict readiness, because he doesn''t know whether the people of the ghost and God sect also retreat. It can be said that Gu Yuzi risked his life to save them. Now it''s his turn and his Zhenbei army to protect the Dharma for the "land immortal". With this complete and prosperous sergeant, Yuanying Zhenjun is also unafraid to come here!


    That''s right. At this time, Gu Yuzi was in line with the image of all immortals in the hearts of the soldiers of Zhenbei army. They thought Gu Yuzi was an immortal. If Gu Yuzi wants to enjoy the incense in the world at this time, it is estimated that he can immediately pull out a large number of devout believers.


    Su Li and Han Yan consciously protect the Dharma around the old Taoist priest. They are worried and looking forward to it... It seems that Gu Yuzi should be blessed and finally succeed in Dan knot, right? But what is the principle?


    "Hoo ~"


    Two hours later, Gu Yuzi breathed out a long breath. He opened his eyes and said inexplicably, "is this the role of merit? To survive to death is really to be put in death first and then live!"


    Su Li and Han Yan shouted in surprise, "master (Master), are you awake?"


    Dugu Fuzi nodded slightly and said, "it''s all right."


    More than nothing, there was a golden elixir in his elixir field at this time, and a mysterious Rune was faintly visible in the golden awn... This was the "crossing the evil spirit Rune", which was also the result of Gu Yuzi''s epiphany in that misty place. However, for the owner, Gu Fuzi himself, he doesn''t know what kind of function this magic charm has. It seems that dispelling the shadows and transcending the dead as before is only one of its magical effects

 Chapter 35

    When Gu Yuzi woke up, it meant that the plot of the ghost God sect in the North was completely hopeless. Because he immediately released a messenger flying sword to the sword sect, and half an hour later, they saw a sharp sword light flying overhead


    "Sword immortals? So many sword immortals!" the sergeants were so amazed, because there were many rich, handsome and floating practitioners on the sword light. In the eyes of ordinary people, this is the Sword Fairy.


    These are disciples of the sword sect. The cultivation of the sword, which symbolizes the strongest combat effectiveness in the cultivation world, really feels invincible.


    At the moment of the arrival of this group of sword cultivation, there was a dark fog fleeing in a panic... People of the ghost and God sect dared to engage in some intrigues in the dark corner. They should advise as much as they should in front of the large army of sword cultivation of the sword sect.


    "Sneaky villain, die quickly!"


    In the sword light of the sword sect, the most bold and bright sword light sent a violent drink, and then a sharp sword Qi shot away as if connected to the sky and the earth, and suddenly cut on the distant black fog


    "Ah ~"


    There was a shrill scream in the black fog, but then the black fog shrank sharply and fled the people''s vision at a faster speed.


    "He escaped quickly!" there was a cold and arrogant roar in the bold sword light, and then the whole sword light fell to the clouds and fell in front of them.


    This is a Jindan sword practitioner with 12 young congenital sword practitioners, but this is the Jindan immortal of the sword sect, who can chop and explode the Jindan immortal of the ghost and God sect with one sword! The fierce reputation of Jianzong is true.


    "Dugu Fuzi of the sword clan met martial uncle miejian." Dugu Fuzi bowed to the immortal miejian. Although both of them are in the golden elixir period, immortal miejian is an absolute old golden elixir friar with high seniority in the sect.


    "Gu Yuzi? No, I''m going to call you immortal Gu Yuzi now." miejian is really arrogant, but she can say kindly to Gu Yuzi: "you finally succeeded in getting the pill, so that she can rest assured, younger martial sister."


    "Martial uncle Xie miejian cares, but I''m afraid this northern place has been poisoned by the ghost and God sect. How is the sect going to deal with it?" Gu Yuzi asked with worry.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. You have to deal with it by yourself and the twelve swords under your seat. You just married Dan. You need to rest, otherwise it''s not beautiful to touch the Taoist heart in Yundan." immortal miejian doesn''t care about things in the North... Although the North is also adjacent to tiancrack mountain, it can only be regarded as a buffer zone between tiancrack sword sect and forces in the far north, Therefore, in the opinion of immortal miejian, it is certain that there are evil deeds here, and only need to wipe them out with thunder.


    In fact, although he didn''t say it, miejian probably didn''t think much of Gu Yuzi''s behavior of asking for help from the sect. In the eyes of sword practitioners of the sword sect, this is the performance of fearing war when meeting the enemy. However, because Gu Yuzi is a collateral vein, they will take it for granted... But this is a kind of pride and contempt.


    Although Gu Yuzi was worried, he didn''t say more. He really should go back to the mountain, and Su Li who came out with him and Han Yan, his registered disciple, should also be taken back to the mountain gate.


    "Taoist priest, please say hello to Feixue... Fairy for me and say... Her good brother in the secular world has always been thinking of her." Song Rui finally said what he always wanted to say. It seems that he has become a red Luan star.


    Gu Yuzi nodded slightly and said, "I''ll bring it to you, but you..." he stopped halfway through his words, and then said in a different tone: "now you have transformed Qi first. When you can cross the birth rest state and enter the return state, you can come to Jianzong to find her by yourself."


    "Thanks for your advice, Taoist priest. Song Rui saved it!" the Zhenbei general was as happy as anything.


    The innate realm is divided into three levels, that is, transforming Qi, fetal rest and returning to truth. For those "wild" inborn experts in the Jianghu, the lack of inheritance is the most difficult hurdle to cross. If they can cross in one fell swoop, they are likely to go out of their own way in the return to the truth, so as to end the pill in one fell swoop. Sword sect does not object to disciples making friends with people outside the sect, but if you want to become a Taoist couple, you''d better have enough potential.


    The process of saying goodbye to the Zhenbei army can be skipped. Su Li cleaned up the sundries in the Taoist temple and stood in front of Gu Juzi with Han Yan. One day jiedan was really different. Even if Gu Yuzi had just achieved and condensed Zhenyuan, he could rise up with Su Li and Han Yan and return to tiancracked mountain.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    Su Li made a series of screams, because the feeling of flying was different from him. He didn''t expect that the fear of heights in his previous life had been "Perfectly" preserved. How can he be afraid of heights? How can he fly with his sword in the future!


    His idea of flying with the sword was easily forgotten by Su Li. His only thought now is how to find a stable support for himself... Gu Yuzi wrapped Su Li''s whole body with Zhenyuan, which is tantamount to hanging him in the air without any support. There is no fixed handle in the state of rapid flight. Don''t be too terrible!


    "Bastard Xiaoli, where are you grabbing?" Han Yan''s voice was a little crazy. It seemed that Su Li had done something terrible to her.


    "Ah ~ ~ ~" Su Li''s response was only a long scream of Qi... It was very doubtful whether he would be connected with the Qi machine all over the body and directly linked to the world if he continued to call so?


    "Pa!"


    Until there was a dull noise, the path boy who was afraid of heights calmed down.


    "Yan''er, are you going to do something too hard?" Gu Yuzi was worried... Even the old Taoist who took the lead in bullying Su Li felt that he was going to do something hard, so it can be seen how hard Han Yangang was.


    "I can''t help it. He''s too cruel. I can''t help it. I''d better let him faint for a while." Han Yan covered her chest and said gnashing her teeth... She''s not resenting anything, or enduring pain.


    Gu Yuzi was helpless and immediately accelerated his flight... It took them more than a month to reach Huima town by measuring the earth with their feet. When they returned, as soon as the sword light roared past, they returned to tiancracked mountain in just a quarter of an hour.


    Seeing the familiar Mountain Gate, Gu Yuzi lowered his sword and gave Su Li a wake-up talisman... This child is also very poor. His head tilted aside as if his neck was broken... It''s really heavy.


    "Kaka ~"


    With a crisp sound, Su Li covered his neck, opened his eyes and screamed, "it hurts! What''s the matter with me?!"


    "Pa!" Han Yan immediately came up on his forehead and scolded, "don''t make noise, we''re at the mountain gate!"


    Su Li wanted to cry. Why did this woman suddenly become so fierce

 Chapter 36

    When Su Li and his disciples returned to the mountain gate, they were greeted by a bosom friend in front of the gate. Then the bosom friend disciple said: "Martial uncle Gu Yuzi, the sect leader and elders are waiting for you to report the situation of ghost and God sect... This time, martial uncle has made great achievements. Several sects in the far north were planning to compete with our sword sect for a while, and the war spirits and enemy plans in the north were prepared for our sword sect. Now, senior brother''s plan to defeat them can be regarded as a great achievement in the sect."


    "Thank you for telling me, junior brother. Gu Yuzi will go to see the sect leader now." the old Taoist then took Su Li and Han Yan to the top of the mountain... The sect is not allowed to fly unless the sect leader calls.


    In front of the towering and magnificent hall building with many strange peaks, Gu Yuzi fell the sword light again. He put down Su Li and Han Yan and said, "wait for me here."


    "Yes, master," they agreed.


    Seeing the old Taoist in, Su Li was obviously relieved, but then he felt another blow on his forehead


    "Pa ~" crisp.


    "What are you doing?" Su Li covered his head and looked at Han Yan warily.


    "What do you say about me?!" Han Yan was completely angry and wanted to do it, but she didn''t continue to do it because she thought Su Li was an ignorant little boy. She just warned: "you have to remember that girls can''t grab their bodies!"


    Su Li''s face stiffened. He probably remembered what he had caught when he was'' flying '', so he glanced at Han Yan with an open mind and stopped talking


    "What are your eyes?!" Han Yan felt very uncomfortable at this moment. Why was Su Li''s eyes full of strong salty and wet smell just now? Was there a sense of obscene sight in middle age!


    "No, I just found that I was afraid of heights. Su Li changed the topic with some guilt. Then he thought that he had been beaten so much and had long been even, so he said frankly:" elder martial sister, aren''t you afraid of heights? "


    "No, I think it''s very exciting!" Han Yan already knew how to stimulate the little boy and said with an unfinished smile.


    Su Li''s face turned pale, so he began to think deeply about whether the sword flying was really suitable for him... The painting style in his dream had been farther and farther away from him. Therefore, he sincerely sighed: "elder martial sister, I really envy you."


    "Envy me? Why?" Han Yan asked strangely.


    "Because of your Kendo talent, because you are not afraid of heights, you can be a sword fairy..." Su Li said what he thought... Flying the sword in white is his long-awaited painting style.


    "You envy me, but I still envy you!" Han Yan also said what had been held in her heart.


    "What can I envy?" Su Li really thought so. He was still a small Taoist boy in the children''s servant house!


    "You can finish building the foundation so early, and I don''t know when to do it. You have such a good relationship with master and can get the true biography of master..." Han Yan also said what she had always admired in her heart.


    They listened to each other''s voice and kept silent at the same time. This time, they found that each other envied themselves. This brought them closer... Of course, they had a good relationship, but this time they opened some scruples in their hearts and seemed closer.


    After a while, Gu Yuzi came out and couldn''t see how he was feeling. Even though his face became younger, he still had habitual facial paralysis. He looked at Su Li and Han Yan in front of him and said, "I''ve recommended you two to the sect to become inner disciples. Later, I''ll take you to the Dharma preaching hall for examination. If you can pass, you can directly enter the inner gate."


    "Still need to be assessed?" Han Yan is a little nervous. Now she has just opened up four meridians. It''s still early to finish building the foundation. Isn''t it over if she wants to come to her own assessment?


    However, Gu Yuzi was relieved and said: "no problem, the so-called assessment is not to test your skills, but to test your understanding of the way of cultivation. The test of our sword sect is very simple, which depends on your basic sword skills... So let''s show your understanding of basic sword skills at that time!"


    Then it was Su Li''s turn to tremble. He pulled the corner of Gu Yuzi''s clothes and said, "Sir, don''t I want to be cold?"


    "What''s cool?" Gu Fuzi didn''t understand at once, but he probably understood what the inexplicable word "cool" meant. He stretched out his hand and bounced on Su Li''s forehead and said, "what are you afraid of? Do your best. If you can''t, enter our Rune gate... Don''t you want to worship me as a teacher?"


    "I think so, but can I still learn the art of defending the sword after entering the rune gate?" Su Li asked melancholy with a red forehead. Sure enough, he preferred the painting style of a sword in white to the West compared with the rune method.


    Han Yan was very angry when she heard this. She said helplessly, "you really don''t know your blessings in the midst of blessings." now she still thinks it''s not good to be an inner disciple. What if she can be promoted to a true preacher? She doesn''t want to worship another master.


    Gu Yuzi said, "although you can''t learn some true stories of Kendo in the side door, you can still learn the primary Kendo magic of sword defense... If you can learn it."


    Su Li once again felt that a basin of cold water was pouring on his head... He felt that with his sword talent, it might be hanging again.


    So in Han Yan''s chuckling voice, Gu Yuzi took them both to the Dharma hall. They have to be tested here to see if they are qualified to enter the inner door


    A white haired young man carrying a sword fell from the sky with the light of the sword. This is the Lord of the Dharma hall, chess star Tianjian Jingchen. Su Li was also the owner of the painting style he longed for, so he couldn''t help looking at it with admiration


    It seems that the handsome chess star Tianjian nodded and smiled at Su Li, and then began to assess them without saying a word... Su Li volunteered to play first, and his basic sword skills were very popular.


    However, Jing Chen, the chess star Tianjian, saw the black line all over his head, and then looked at Gu Yuzi and asked, "younger martial brother, I don''t think this boy is suitable for practicing sword. Otherwise, you''d better take him to the side door to cultivate him and become a side door talent like younger martial brother in the future."


    "This is nature." but Gu Yuzi naturally said, "he can really accept my mantle, but some things always make him die, don''t he?"


    "...." Jing Chen is speechless. He also feels a headache. Is this to let him be the villain who breaks the young man''s dream?.


    But then Han Yan''s demonstration made him feel pleasing to the eyes... This is indeed a Kendo genius. What''s more valuable is that she also has a sword heart! As long as the sword heart is clear, even if the girl is 16 years old and hasn''t finished building the foundation, it is definitely worth the investment of Jianzong.


    So he made a decision very decisively: "Han Yan can enter the inner door of the sword sect to practice, Su Li... The side door may be more suitable for you."


    "I knew it would be like this..." Su Li was dejected, but he was not surprised. He had seen the clue from the expressions of Gu Yuzi and Jing Chen. However, although he was lost, he was relieved. It might be the best choice for him to worship the side door and follow the cultivation of Gu Yuzi.


    "Martial uncle Xie." Han Yan was happy with some disappointment, because she knew that with her entering the inner door, the fate between her and Gu Yuzi would be over.

 Chapter 37

    Originally, Su Li thought he could go back to his own house after the examination. As a result, Jing Chen, the master of the Dharma hall, suddenly said, "well, the routine has been completed, and then there is a reward for you."


    "Our reward? But the main thing about Beidi is the master''s credit. We?" Su Li asked suspiciously. In his heart, he really didn''t do anything meaningful in the past period of time. They can solve the trouble by the efforts of Gu Yuzi.


    But Jing Chen said with a faint look: "Junior brother Gu Yuzi intends to use his credit to seek a welfare for you as your first capital and inside information to practice the Tao... Less gossip, there is no shortage of ''Taoist and Dharma lovers'' and wealth'' in the way of practice. However, you need to find the ''Tao'' yourself, and the ''lovers'' and'' wealth ''sect will not interfere too much. The help that our sword sect can give you is'' preaching the Dharma'' Yes. Both of you can get a skill suitable for your practice in this dharma preaching hall. I hope you don''t waste this opportunity. "


    Su Li and Han Yan looked at each other, then looked at Gu Yuzi with gratitude... There is no doubt that Gu Yuzi''s gift can make their path of cultivation much easier from the beginning. After all, Su Li''s cultivation is only the most basic Qi cultivation skill among them. Although they are peaceful, they are making slow progress. Han Yan is even worse. There are hidden dangers in their body when they practice family handed down skills, If Su Li hadn''t been taking care of her, I''m afraid she would have been possessed.


    "You don''t have to look at me. You deserve it." Gu Yuzi didn''t mean to accept two small thanks. He said: "zongmen rewarded me for seeing my contributions, and I saw your contributions. Of course, I also want to reward. So accept this reward with peace of mind. Please believe elder martial brother Jingchen, he will make the best choice for you."


    "Thank you, master (Shifu). Please, martial uncle." they quickly thanked.


    "I''ll check your physical attributes first." Jing Chen waved his hand and didn''t want to say more. He said directly: "although there is always a balance between yin and Yang and the five elements in each human body, anyone will always have some congenital biases. These congenital biases determine the speed of your progress in cultivating different attribute skills, and I will give you the most appropriate suggestions according to your congenital attributes."


    First of all, Han Yan tested her body attributes. Jing Chen, the chess star Tianjian, just picked up a wisp of sword with her fingers and popped it at Han Yan''s body, and then some hidden things in her body appeared... What rose on her was a sharp evil spirit, but it was an obvious metallic emphasis. Then, after the sharp evil spirit, it was a faint red jump, which was fire The embodiment of sexual bias.


    "It''s a good attribute of sword cultivation. It''s just that the gold line is too strong and easy to die, while the fire line is too irritable and difficult to control... When you practice, remember to be humble and cautious when you guard against arrogance and impatience, otherwise you may be possessed by evil." Jing Chen nodded slightly, as if satisfied or admonished. Generally speaking, Han Yan''s physical attributes didn''t surprise him. After all, the sharp and evil spirit was already obvious when he met... Generally, the attributes of people with talent in kendo are mostly gold.


    "What kind of skill is suitable for me?" Han Yan asked.


    "A suitable skill... In fact, although the Jinxing is restrained by the fire, it is a necessary process to coarsely refine all iron into divine soldiers. Therefore, the skill I recommend is Yanxin refining method." , this is an advanced skill of fellow practitioners of gold fire and then refining gold with fire. However, although this skill works quickly, it is easy to produce gold fire evil Qi and hurt yourself during cultivation. Therefore, you need to prepare some water elixirs or talismans to assist in cultivation, so that you can extinguish the fire evil Qi and repair the meridians injured by the gold evil Qi in time. " Jingchen was really trustworthy. He not only recommended a good skill, but also made clear the matters needing attention in cultivation.


    "Thank you, martial uncle. It''s really suitable for me." Han Yan quickly thanked. Having this skill is better than practicing her simple family handed down skill. Moreover, this skill is directly aimed at the age of Yuanying. She may become a real Sword Fairy in the future. Of course, she is satisfied.


    When Han Yan is arranged, it''s Su Li''s turn. Jing Chen also throws a small sword Qi into Su Li, which stimulates his hidden attribute tendency


    First of all, a thick and towering dark yellow cloud appeared, occupying half of the area, then the vast blue wave light like water waves occupied the remaining three quarters, and finally a touch of emerald green color was faintly visible. Therefore, Su Li''s attribute preference should be half of the earth line, three eighth of the water line and one eighth of the wood line.


    "Unfortunately, it would be good if it were half soil and half water. Now there are more miscellaneous trees, which is difficult to deal with." Jing Chen pondered and then said: "Most of the skills collected by the sword sect can cover the cultivation of two attributes, and occasionally there are three, but your attribute division of main soil and auxiliary water miscellaneous wood is really difficult... If you don''t mind, I''ll give you a skill of concurrently cultivating water and soil. If you don''t want to give up the wooden attribute, I suggest you can find another way to make up for the improvement alone."


    Su Li listened and looked at Gu Yuzi. After seeing the other party''s Secret nod, he confirmed: "I''d like to listen to martial uncle."


    Jing Chen then said, "I have a volume of mountain and sea return to Tibet, which is the method of cultivating water and soil, but it also explains the way of landscape terrain and Feng Shui array. This volume of mountain and sea return to Tibet." It''s very precious. Although it''s not among the true biographies of the sword sect, it can''t be passed on lightly. Therefore, I''ll only pass on your "Qi training chapter" for the time being. If you want to collect all the volumes, you must exchange them in person with the contribution of the sect. "


    Gu Yuzi''s expression was first touched, but he didn''t care about the hint. He directly said to Su Li: "thank you, martial uncle Jingchen? This mountain and sea return to Tibet is definitely a secret code. Although it only gives you fragments, ordinary disciples don''t even have a chance to see it! You''re equivalent to opening the right to exchange the whole volume directly."


    "Younger martial brother is joking. Now, younger martial brother has also successfully tied the pill. I just hope to think about being a brother after making the golden elixir talisman." Jing Chen didn''t hide his purpose... It turned out that he was pointing to Gu Yuzi''s talisman!


    Su Li quickly thanked: "thank you, martial uncle Jingchen."


    Therefore, Su Li also got the skill he needed. I believe that with this Qi practice chapter of "returning to Tibet in the mountains and seas", his day of breaking through his innate nature should not be far away.


    Then it was time for Su Li and Han Yan to go their separate ways. Han Yan became an inner disciple and naturally wanted to move into the inner cave. Su Li wanted to go back to the fumen with Gu Yuzi and settle down... At that time, he would no longer be a child servant, but a disciple of Gu Yuzi! Although there were many people present who didn''t say anything, it was clear from Jingchen who directly took out the "mountain and sea return to Tibet" to Su Li that the real people of the golden elixir in the sword sect had acquiesced that Su Li was the heir of Gu Yuzi''s mantle.


    PS: Thank you for your reward. In addition, I secretly glanced at the list of signed new books today and found that I climbed onto the list unconsciously! I''ve been writing a book for so long. I''m very happy to be on a list for the first time. But look at the big guys in front of the list... Stay down there with peace of mind. That kind of big guys can''t afford it.

 Chapter 38

    On this day, Su Li officially became Gu Yuzi''s own disciple after three kneeling and nine kowtowing. He also completely got rid of his identity as a child servant and became a disciple of the sword sect... Even if he was only a side disciple, he enjoyed the same treatment as the inner disciple at the beginning. Maybe the disciples of the other sect are different from the inner sect of the sword sect after all. After all, the sword cultivation of the inner sect is always the mainstream in the sword sect, but he hasn''t contacted other disciples at this time, so he doesn''t know what the difference is.


    Su Li didn''t feel much about becoming a side disciple. After all, he didn''t hope to enter the inner door directly at the beginning. Moreover, he is a disciple of the side door golden elixir immortal, and his status is different from that of ordinary disciples. The only bad thing was that his master, Gu Yuzi, closed the door and consolidated his realm not long after he returned to the side door.


    There is no way. After the knot of Dan, there is the Yun Dan realm. At this time, like the qi transformation realm of the first realm, it is a process of accumulation and transformation of its own strength. After the pill is formed, one''s own essence, Qi and spirit are highly condensed, and the innate genuine Qi is dispersed and reorganized. The innate vitality is directly combined with the essence in the body to become a more efficient force, namely "Zhenyuan". The golden elixir can continuously extract the vitality of heaven and earth and transform it into real yuan, so its recovery and power are many times higher than that of the innate environment. However, it is very important to warm up in the early stage of Yundan territory, because the golden elixir was very unstable when it was just finished. Maybe a mistake will shake the foundation and fall. So Gu Yuzi didn''t dare to be careless... Su Li became a lonely person again.


    He lives in the cave of the fumen gufuzi. Because he is a disciple, he can use all the things in the cave. This cave is next to a mountain waterfall, so there are all kinds of scenes of high mountains, flowing water, flowers and birds in the forest. It is also a very rare and good place to go.


    However, the fumen is not on the main peak of tiancrack mountain where the sword sect of tiancrack mountain is located, but on a peak called "Huaping peak" 20 miles southeast of the main peak of tiancrack mountain. When normal people come to this strange environment, they must go out and get familiar with the surrounding environment, right? However, Su Li felt that the scenery of his master''s cave was very good. The thinking and aesthetics of the middle-aged made him want to stay here on the spot and began to study many of his new inheritance.


    The first is the rune book given to him by Gu Yuzi. This is a summary of the life experience of a Jindan Rune practitioner. In Su Li''s opinion, the value may not be worse than the mountain and sea collection. However, the talisman is only used by the external Dharma after all, but "returning to Tibet by mountain and sea" involves the essence of cultivation, so Su Li took the lead in opening the Qi training chapter of "returning to Tibet by mountain and sea" and studied it


    He was really shocked when he carefully read this "mountain and sea return to Tibet". He finally knew that cultivation in this world was really important besides talent. Because this "mountain and sea return to Tibet" is basically a top-level skill that skips the process of building a foundation for 100 days and even practicing Qi, and directly practices a mouth of innate true Qi!


    This is a magical skill, which impressively reverses the three realms of the foundation period... The three realms of the foundation period are practicing Qi, quenching body and innate ability. However, the first step in "returning to Tibet by mountains and seas" is to practice a mouthful of innate true Qi, and then use the innate true Qi to connect Ren Du''s two veins, so as to complete the practice of Qi realm. After the completion of Qi practice, it goes directly to the congenital fetal rest state, and even the qi transformation period is skipped directly.


    But won''t this cause the hidden danger of foundation instability?


    Of course not, because the innate stillness state is the essence of the mountain and sea return to Tibet. In this state, it has its own body quenching method. Combined with the cultivation of the stillness state, it can completely make up for the shortcomings of the body, and even achieve a stronger effect than the step-by-step cultivation... This is the function of a good skill. Compared with it, the simple Qi practice can be lost.


    Su Li didn''t have much to say, so he immediately decided to change to "mountain and sea return to Tibet"... But the most difficult part of this skill is to condense the first breath of innate Qi at the beginning. After all, many people don''t understand their own acquired Qi, so how can they directly start innate cultivation? Therefore, in fact, good Kung Fu often requires special talents to cultivate, and the cultivation of "mountain and sea return to Tibet" requires the cultivator''s natural sensitivity to innate vitality.


    Su Li''s sense of innate vitality is general, but the problem is that he can draw a "gathering talisman" for himself! Therefore, the first step for him is to draw a rune, and then directly stimulate the innate vitality in the rune and seal it into the Dantian with a small seal.


    Then, according to the practice of Qi in the return of mountains and seas, this wisp of innate vitality is directly refined with the help of spiritual force, so that it can be quickly transformed into a kind of thick, moist and clear innate Qi.


    With this first wisp of innate Qi, things will be easy to do later. Based on this wisp of innate Qi with soil and water attributes, he will continue to transform the genuine Qi in the Dantian... In fact, this is what we should do to transform the Qi realm first, However, the innate martial artists in the Jianghu do not have the inheritance of top skills like him. They can only rely on their own accumulation over the years to transform real Qi. Naturally, it will be slow to enter the country.


    At this time, Su Li actually entered the congenital realm silently. Just because it belongs to modification, there is no way to directly jump into the congenital fetal rest environment. He must go through the normal Qi practice process, first go through the Qi changing environment and completely transform his true Qi.


    This process will not be slow with the help of julingfu. He simply decided to close the door and strive to go out after reaching the congenital fetal rest state to learn about the affairs in the side door and his way of survival as a side door disciple.


    ... it''s a pity that his plan didn''t come true, because his true Qi cultivation couldn''t support him to hoard many julingfu before he entered the congenital world, let alone supply Han Yan''s use first.


    So when he only converted half of the Qi in his body, he found that his julingfu was out of Supply... This really caught him off guard. He thought his inventory was enough to enable him to complete the transformation of Qi. Who knows that the innate Qi cultivated in mountain and sea return to Tibet is far more powerful than the normal skill, although it is not aggressive.


    "It seems that we have to find a way to make money." Su Li could have directly used some materials left by Gu Yuzi in the cave, but he knew that although they had a good relationship between teachers and disciples, they were not consumed at will.


    He believes that he can earn cultivation resources by his own ability, so of course, he can''t use master Gu Yuzi''s resources at will... Although he believes that Gu Yuzi won''t mind these, it is his wisdom in dealing with the world from the previous life.

 Chapter 39

    The sword sect implements the sect contribution system. If the children in the sect want to obtain the sect resources, they need to exchange the contribution value. The contribution value is earned by completing various tasks issued by the sect, which is the same for both inner and side disciples.


    After Su Li had transformed half of his Qi in his body, he had to go out to the sword sect''s "sword waiting platform", which is the place where the sword sect sent and settled tasks to the sect''s disciples¡® Three huge stone swords stand on the "shijiantai", but they are all the magic weapons of the "shijiantai" specially refined by the sword sect. Among them, the stone sword with the sword edge up and the sword handle standing on the ground distributes tasks, while the stone sword with the sword edge down into the ground is used to settle and distribute the contribution value of the task. There is also a stone sword hidden in the scabbard and lying on the side. It is the busiest. It is responsible for the exchange and trading of the contribution value of each disciple.


    Su Li first studied the tasks assigned to his disciples. He found that many of them were combat tasks and many material collection tasks. The rewards seemed to be rich. But he looked through it for some time and found that there were no tasks that could be submitted directly with the symbol. At first, he thought that there were no similar tasks for the time being, but then he found that the tasks distributed here were also not related to pills, array plates and refining tools.


    It was a little uncomfortable. Su Li went back to study the content of contribution value exchange and transaction... Then he gradually found a very uncomfortable reality, that is, if he sold a talisman here, the contribution value he could get was actually just higher than some cost prices! This makes him feel that it seems impossible to get rich by making amulets.


    He found a piece of "talisman" he needed most and compared it. He found that a talisman needed five points of contribution value to exchange, but if he exchanged it for contribution value, he could only get three points. What puzzled him more was that beside the exchange price, he also gave the conventional price of julingfu in the external market: Ten Lingshi.


    What''s interesting is that Su Li saw that the exchange ratio of spirit stone and contribution value was basically one to one... That is, the sword sect collected the finished products from the side disciples at a 30% discount from the outside market price, and then sold them to the inner disciples at a 50% discount. In this way, the inner disciples can get benefits, and the sect can also get some benefits... The only loser seems to be the other disciples?


    Su Li found that there was really no side door disciple on this "shijiantai". Except him, he was an inner door disciple in white and Phnom Penh. Only he was a side door in green... He didn''t pay attention to the strange eyes of the people around him, but now he understands what this means... Here, It shouldn''t be the place for side disciples at all!


    He didn''t expect that he would feel a strong sense of opposition in the immortal family sect. No wonder Gu Yuzi would repeatedly confirm to him whether to enter the side gate... This is the sword sect of sword practitioners after all, and the fourth side gate is really low in the sword sect.


    He turned and left in disappointment. Although he could get a certain contribution value and meet his cultivation needs if he sold all his talismans at a low price, he always felt that it was a shame on what he had learned, so he simply didn''t stay any longer.


    However, just as he left the sword waiting platform and was about to return to the "Huaping peak" where the fumen was located, a voice suddenly came from behind: "please stay, little martial brother."


    Su Li frowned slightly and stopped. Turning his head, he saw a middle-aged man with sharp nosed monkey cheeks and a full look of Philistines waving to him.


    "Is senior brother?" he asked.


    "I''m Chang Fu. What do you call younger martial brother?" the man looked familiar.


    "Su Li, what''s the matter with senior brother Changfu?" Su Li also reported his name, but his tone was cold and refused to talk to people thousands of miles away, indicating that he didn''t want to talk to this inexplicable senior brother.


    But Chang Fu was really familiar. He said directly, "elder martial brother saw his younger martial brother hesitating on the sword platform for a long time. I think he didn''t get started long ago?"


    "Why, are there any other rules for the side disciples?" Su Li''s tone was even worse. Who feels this difference will not be in a good mood.


    "This sword stand is not very friendly to our disciples, but you should know that this is originally a place for those sword practitioners, which has nothing to do with our disciples." Chang Fu said kindly, and anyone can see the goodwill he wants to express.


    Su Li asked in surprise, "elder martial brother Changfu is also a side door? But aren''t you wearing white clothes at the inner door?"


    "You say this?" Chang Fu looked at his white clothes that didn''t look very "immortal" hanging on him and said, "isn''t that to facilitate business with those farty inner disciples?"


    "Business?" Su Li asked, but he also understood the purpose of Chang Fu.


    "After all, you have seen the exchange list on the sword table, younger martial brother. You should understand how the disciples of other sects can take out all the good things and exchange them directly to the sect? It''s not a fool!" Chang Fu said proudly: "But the disciples of the inner sect need the good things of our side sect, and many materials in the exchange list of the sect are really affordable. Our brothers and sisters of the side sect often need the materials exchanged here... In this way, both sides have needs. Isn''t it beneficial for people like me?"


    On the whole, this is a ''bastard''!


    But Su Li understood and was also very clear in his heart that under such a patriarchal system, there was indeed a need for such a "bad master" to balance the supply and demand of all parties, so he said, "I probably understand, so what price are you going to buy my talisman?"


    "It''s the younger martial brother of fumen. That''s better. Fuwen is always enough consumables." Chang Fu smiled more happily. At the same time, he looked at Su Li''s young but precocious face and asked, "younger martial brother, what kind of Fuwen are you going to sell? The purchase price can only be determined after a glance. I hope you can understand."


    Su Li thought for a moment and said, "I have a lot of blood activating talismans, some awakening talismans, some heart clearing talismans, and a few healing talismans to sell."


    He decided to test the water first. These are all the runes that he knows and are effective for practitioners. Forget those runes that only ordinary people need, and he is too lazy to waste his words.


    "They are all basic and low-level talismans..." Chang Fu listened to his eyes and turned around as if he were evaluating, and then said: "In this way, the blood activating talisman is not very useful for friars. I''m going to buy it from you at 35% of the market price. It''s sincere that it''s half higher than the shijiantai. After all, it''s not easy to sell. Then, even if the awakening talisman and Qingxin Talisman are basic and low-level talismans, they are very useful for the whole friars in the foundation period, so I''ll buy them at 60% of the market price. And the wound healed Although Fu is very useful, the effect is less and less ideal with the improvement of friars'' accomplishments, so I bought it at 50% of the market price, which is equal to the selling price of shijiantai... What do you think of this, younger martial brother? "


    There is no doubt that such a price is still a loss to the disciples, but it doesn''t seem so bad in this sect. If he simply takes it to the outside square market and then takes the spirit stone back to exchange the contribution value directly, he may make a big profit... But Su Li doesn''t think it''s necessary. He comes to practice, not to make money, so he hears the other party''s suggestion His condition was much higher than that of shijiantai, so he simply said, "OK, we can trade."

 Chapter 40

    Su Li readily completed the transaction, because he felt that instead of haggling over the price, he might as well give everything to Chang Fu to operate, so he exchanged 500 contribution values at the cost of 300 living blood talismans, 50 awakening talismans, 15 heart clearing talismans and 10 healing talismans.


    Compared with the outside market price, it must be a loss, but if you change your mind, if you really sell them outside, if these talismans are sold at the market price, you really don''t know when they will be sold out. He doesn''t have the time and energy to set up a stall. Fortunately, it should be awarded to Chang Fu at the "wholesale price". As for the price difference Chang Fu can earn from it, it''s not his thing to consider.


    "Younger martial brother is a happy person. It''s better to exchange your contact information. If you want to ship again next time, you can come to me directly, and you will never suffer a loss in the price." Chang Fu said with a smile on his face.


    Su Li thought for a moment and thought it was important to maintain a relationship with Chang Fu, so he nodded and said: "Well, maybe there are other resellers in the door, but it''s strange to say that the radish chapter of the living blood charm and disease dispelling charm should have rotted in theory, but they are very strong, and even the material has changed to jade. However, there are many gods and monsters, and he doesn''t want to explore them one by one.


    On that day, Su Li printed a lot of live blood talismans, and then directly put his pride as a talisman in the daytime behind him, and came to the shijiantai with a whole 10000 live blood talismans to ask for exchange.


    As a result, even if Shi Jiantai''s purchase price for the blood activating talisman was ten pieces and one contribution value, Su Li also easily received a thousand contribution values... In his opinion, this kind of income was not much, but it had shocked Shi Jiantai''s management real people.


    "I didn''t foul!" Su Li first raised his hands and shouted when he saw the real manager appear in front of him.


    "..." facing such an "honest" disciple, the real manager was speechless. However, he still wanted to investigate the source of Su Li''s talismans. After all, such a large trading volume has been abnormal everywhere.

 Chapter 41

    The steward of shijiantai, named shumingzi, looks like a kind, Round faced middle-aged man. Seeing Su Li, Shu Mingzi didn''t interrogate him severely. Instead, he relaxed his mind and said, "little boy, don''t worry. I just want to find out whether the origin of your talismans is normal. If it is completely made by you, I won''t continue to ask even if you exchange more... As long as you don''t feel at a loss."


    Su Li thought it was reasonable. There was no need for such a Jindan immortal to have trouble with new disciples like him, so he confessed his "radish seal". After all, this radish seal was studied by him and his master Gu Juzi. He didn''t think there would be anything bad about telling the sect.


    But shumingzi''s eyes lit up slightly... Because it was something he had never heard of, he could have this Rune seal, and at least the output of low-level runes would jump. In fact, for a sect, it is this kind of low-level consumables that consume the most at ordinary times, which is of great help to the improvement of the sect''s logistics strength.


    "Is this your invention? If it''s really so poor, naturally there''s nothing to say." Shu Mingzi''s tone is more kind, but he still said: "but after all, I don''t know much about talismans, and you also belong to the disciples of the fumen, so I''d better ask the master of the fumen, Fuzi, to confirm."


    "OK..." Su Li hesitated. It wasn''t a guilty conscience, but he knew that there was another master of the fumen... Gu Fuzi was too anxious to explain this matter.


    Su Li noticed that the immortal Shuming also turned over his identity jade card and sent a message. Before long, there was a streamer across the sky. Then he saw an old Taoist with gorgeous Rune marks coming into the air... Ordinary people can''t fly in the sect door, but several elders and side sect leaders are not within the ban.


    "Is this'' Royal talisman flying ''?" Su Li muttered at the scene. The painting style is also quite gorgeous, but he is not very concerned about flying now because of his fear of heights.


    "Almost..." Shu Mingzi actually responded to Su Li... Just from this detail, I''m afraid the Jindan immortal in charge of the sword guard is really a kind person.


    However, before Su Li responded, the immortal talisman had landed in front of them. At the same time, he said coldly to Shu Mingzi: "I have checked the materials ordered for the sword clan in the talisman gate, and there is no missing record. The live blood talisman you said has nothing to do with the Talisman gate."


    First of all, without saying a word, he put aside the relationship between fumen. How to say, he always didn''t feel so good for Su Li. He felt that the talisman was not a good talker.


    "It''s related to the fumen. After all, this disciple Su Li is under your fumen name." Shu Mingzi pointed to Su Li and said the ''radish chapter''. At the end, he added, "if this is true, it''s a great discovery. It''s a good seedling."


    "What is a talisman seal? Let me have a look and comment." but the talisman was still a business.


    Su Li didn''t think much about it, so he handed his "radish chapter" to shenfuzi.


    However, to his surprise, the divine talisman was obviously stunned when he saw the "radish chapter", and then there was a trace of severity in his eyes. Unexpectedly, his five fingers suddenly closed up


    Although the material of the ''radish chapter'' has quietly changed, it is still a radish in essence. After a slight delay, it was crushed by the divine talisman!


    "This......" Shu Mingzi was surprised and then wanted to say something.


    Su Li''s heart sank suddenly... A "radish chapter" was nothing to him. He could carve another one whenever he wanted. What he cares about is the attitude of shenfuzi... He feels that something of himself has been trampled on.


    The immortal talisman scattered the crushed powder in his hand and said coldly, "this is a strange and evil way. If it is popularized, who else would be willing to settle down to practice the basic skills of making talismans? If you have this time, you might as well spend more energy on practicing talismans... Gu Yuzi''s own disciple, don''t embarrass him!"


    Su Li clenched his teeth secretly, and suddenly a rage came out in his heart, which made him want to contradict or do something. He was almost impulsive when the anger came at the right time. But he still found something wrong and soon put up with it. Then he bowed his head and said slowly, "listen to the Bishop''s instruction, Su Li won''t dare after that."


    He chose to admit counseling, because what else could he do without counseling? Opposite is an old golden elixir immortal, and he is also the leader of the fumen sect. His master, Gu Fuzi, just got married. Moreover, as a disciple, he should have the consciousness of a disciple and can''t add trouble to the master''s Orphan... Moreover, this time, he seems to be a little thoughtless. The cultivation world is not as pure and beautiful as he thought, and it is not much different from the secular world.


    "Just know." the talisman waved his sleeve and left coldly. He couldn''t make a mistake about Su Li''s obedience.


    The old Taoist came and went quickly. After he left, Shu Mingzhen looked at Su Li and said with a bitter smile, "don''t be discouraged. I think senior brother shenfuzi did this to you for the vast majority of fumen talents."


    "Why?" Su Li doubted, but he was not too tangled, because the lesson just taught him that he should have reservations about anyone, rather than continue to expose his secrets without guard... One mistake is enough.


    "Because many fumen disciples rely on mass supply to the sword sect to obtain stable contribution value, your Fuyin can greatly improve the efficiency of making Fuwen, but it will also make these fumen disciples who rely on mass supply to the sect lose their source of income... You know that it is difficult to consider the interests of the vast majority when managing a power." As shumingzi spoke, he asked himself: why help the ice face clean up the mess?


    "Yes, I know." Su Li couldn''t deny it. Then he asked, "do I want to refund the 1000 contribution value I got earlier?"


    After hearing this, Shu Mingzi always felt bad. He waved his hand and said, "I said before that as long as the background is clean, the sword stand will not be rejected. These contribution values are already yours. You can use them as you like."


    "Thank you, martial uncle. Su Li remembered it." Su Li did remember it. At least this real person Shuming is still a person who can communicate. As for the God Fuzi sect leader... He has decided to avoid it in the future.


    He didn''t bother any more. After getting his due contribution value, he returned to the residence of the runmen orphan. This time he felt that he had nothing to lose, but he was really unhappy in his heart. He needed to be quiet and think about the next direction

 Chapter 42

    Su Li was embarrassed by shenfuzi''s behavior. He wanted to think about why the sect leader aimed at him... But then he found his problem: it seems that he shouldn''t be so angry with his temperament!


    The crushed Rune was only a radish seal in his eyes. If it was broken, it would be broken. He could carve another one at any time. In his previous life, he encountered many grievances in his work and life, and would not have been angry for such a small thing... What happened to the anger in his heart?


    He thoughtfully touched the broken ring still on his index finger, and then seemed to say to himself, "just now you were affecting my thinking?"


    The red old man in the ring didn''t answer, and he didn''t know whether he was sleeping or pretending not to hear. But Su Li didn''t have the patience to go on with the red old ink. Previously, he thought the red old was harmless to him, so he always took it with him, but now he was obviously affected, and this time stimulated by the divine rune, he had to be careful.


    "Don''t you speak? Then don''t blame me!" Su Li warned again. He has realized that red old man should want to achieve some purpose on him, and when he was completely unaffected before, red old man even proposed to let him transfer the ring to others... This is very interesting. Red old man and this ring must have some special ability or mission.


    Red old man still didn''t respond. Su Li thought about it and directly stretched out his fingers to move in front of him. Soon, a "clear sign" came out of the void. This Jingming talisman is inspired by innate Qi, which is five times more powerful than Su Li''s effect on the day after tomorrow. In addition, the power of void condensation talisman is doubled again, so it is directly ten times more powerful than the previous power!


    Jingming talisman can dispel evil spirits. It is very effective for some lonely ghosts or weak demons and spirits... He thinks that Chi Lao''s presence in the ring may be affected by Jingming talisman.


    But he thought more. Although his Jingming talisman released pure positive energy like a holy day, it had no effect on the red old in the ring... The level of red old seems to be very high!


    Su Li was not discouraged. He simply opened the rune book given to him by Gu Minzi and began to learn a series of runes, such as "ice Rune", "fire Rune", "thunder Rune", "earth Rune" and so on. He quickly mastered these runes in the way of void condensation and small seal, and then tried to face the ring one by one. However, the ring, which seems to be very shabby, is not like any other product. It can easily resist the attacks of these runes without any damage.


    At this time, Su Li was really completely alert. Such an extraordinary ring fell into his hands for no reason. Don''t tell him it was a ''golden finger''!


    So his brain hole of eternal wisdom opened... What Yuanying old monster wanted to give up, what carry on Grandpa, the result was the devil, and other stories flashed in his mind, but then he was more determined to destroy the ring.


    He continued to search through Gu Fuzi''s Fu books, and unconsciously turned to the last series... That''s the "Zhenfeng type" Fu book. The first page is the "Zhenyue Fu" seen by Su Li. This is Gu Fuzi''s unique skill, which can even have an impact on the Jindan immortal.


    But Su Li was not in a hurry, because the "Zhenyue Fu" was powerful, but it was too complicated, and the requirements for the makers of the Fu were too high. Even the orphan can only try to make it at the peak of his innate return to the truth. It''s too early for him now.


    He continued to turn back, and then saw a ''soul calming talisman'' and a ''spirit sealing talisman''. The whole Zhenfeng category is based on these three talismans, but only by looking at the power of the "Zhenyue talisman" that bears the brunt, we can know that the talismans of this series are definitely not simple.


    Su Li quickly looked at the remaining two talismans and felt that the "soul calming talisman" should be regarded as a talisman of "professional counterparts". Because it is specifically aimed at the suppression of thinking, spirit and soul, and although the rune is extremely complex, in fact, the cultivation requirements are only innate.


    But the rune that is more complex than Zhenyue rune is not in the golden elixir period. Under normal circumstances, there will be no effort to deduce it.


    But this was no problem for Su Li. He directly began to learn the painting method of "soul calming talisman" in his way. The key points of this talisman can only be quickly broken by Su Li''s continuous attempts... But even so, it took him about two days to finally complete the talisman, and then threw it on the ring finger without hesitation on the spot.


    Sure enough, the ring obviously emitted a light, as if it had been touched. However, the soul calming talisman condensed by his innate strength is obviously still not powerful enough. It doesn''t seem to have a great impact on this ring or the red old one.


    Su Li''s face was completely cold, and then he did not hesitate to start learning the "spirit seal"... The spirit seal is not aggressive, but it can act on all objects to completely isolate them from the outside world.


    In fact, this is a kind of sealing, which can be very practical in many times. After the soul charm didn''t have much effect, Su Li changed his mind. Since he couldn''t eliminate it for a while, he would completely seal the ring!


    He doesn''t believe it. How long can this ring last after it cuts off contact with the outside world? No matter how magical the world is, the basic law of energy conservation must be observed, right?


    "Hey, hey, that''s enough. You''ve hurt me just now. Don''t do those messy things." Chi Lao''s voice finally rang out for a long time. Maybe Su Li''s determination frightened him, or he really didn''t want to be sealed.


    Instead, Su Li ignored it and continued to focus on learning and mastering the "spirit seal"... He vaguely found that many parts of the "spirit seal" seemed to be connected with his "small seal technique", so it was obviously a more complex talisman than the "Zhenyue talisman". As a result, he felt like a fish in water when he practiced.


    "OK, I know you have many questions to ask me. I can answer you, and in the next days, I hope we can get what we need and coexist peacefully..."


    Su Li still didn''t stop until he took more than half an hour to completely master the "seal Rune", and then held the golden seal Rune true Qi Rune in one hand. Then he looked at the ring and said, "well, now we can talk."


    "..." Chi Lao was speechless for a while. He always felt that his current situation was very dangerous.


    Su Li seems not enough. His right hand holds a spirit talisman, while his left hand suddenly condenses a soul talisman. He looks faintly at the ring and waits for red old man to answer. It seems that one doesn''t agree with his mind and directly pastes two Qi talismans on his face... Su Li''s character seems to have changed after some experience of the sword sect.

 Chapter 43

    Su Li''s "soul calming talisman" and "spirit sealing talisman" finally bluffed the red old man, or the red old man was not afraid of anything else, maybe even more afraid of being sealed by the town.


    "Now we can have a good talk. I really have many questions to ask." Su Li said solemnly, "I want to know what your origin is?"


    "...." red old man was suddenly silent again. It seems that he can''t say this?


    But Su Licai didn''t care. He smashed the seal directly, then sealed the talisman ring, and put the whole ring into a layer of light and transparent aura... It is this layer of aura that is about to isolate all the links between the ring and the outside world. I don''t want to answer the first question. It seems that I still have to give the dead old man a cruel.


    "Bastard, do you really think you''re going to eat me?" red old man''s voice was angry... At the same time, the aura on the ring became extremely unstable, and Su Li felt that his'' spirit seal ''would be broken soon.


    Is that okay? Little seal, let''s go!


    "What did you do to me?" the red old man screamed, and then the voice gradually decreased, as if he really wanted to completely cut off contact with the outside


    Su Li was surprised because he found that his "small seal" had an amazing chemical reaction with the "seal Rune". At that moment, the aura of the seal Rune was extremely strengthened, so that Chi Lao''s power and touch were gradually completely cut off... Therefore, Su Li also had some understanding of the operation of the small seal for the first time.


    His talent comes with his memory of his previous life, but he doesn''t need any physical energy at all, but works directly with his own spiritual power. This sealing force is strong and weak. At the macro level, it can only seal the fist size water flow, but at the micro energy level, it can control the energy flow of the whole body. However, this time, it coincided with the Rune of the spirit seal, as if it suddenly improved the quality level of the innate Qi to maintain the operation of the spirit seal, resulting in an excellent effect.


    Maybe Su Li didn''t take the wrong name for his talent, and this talent is not as dispensable as he thought... His talent may be in sealing from the beginning!


    "Don''t, I surrender. I''ll answer whatever you ask..." the voice of old Chi begging for mercy finally came, because he realized that he would be completely sealed if he didn''t be soft again.


    Seeing this, Su Li gave a slight pause and withdrew his spirit seal method. He suppressed his inner joy and asked coldly, "can you tell me your origin now?"


    "Yes, yes, but it won''t be good for you or me. Are you sure you want to listen?" red old man didn''t keep silent this time, but he said it in another way.


    Su Li pondered slightly and then asked, "first say what you can say, let me judge."


    Old Chi really didn''t have a good way to deal with Su Li''s mature way of thinking, but since he had decided to give advice, he said without concealment: "I''m a tool of inheritance from a giant of the devil''s gate. As a tool spirit, I''m responsible for selecting suitable candidates for the devil to inherit the essence of the devil''s gate... I thought you would be a good candidate, but I didn''t expect that this time I was wrong. All my means can''t affect your mind and lead you into the devil, so I wanted to leave you and find another place."


    "The name of the demon giant can''t be mentioned?" Su Li asked strangely.


    "I can''t mention... If I say that name, then he will immediately notice your conversation with me." Chi Lao said with a bad smile, "of course I will be directly wiped out, and you... Congratulations, I hope you will like the gaze from that person."


    Su Li''s heart jumped wildly when he heard this. It''s really not a good thing. The devil''s giant looked at him. He had better forget his small body. He quickly jumped away from the topic and asked about one thing he really wanted to ask: "did you tell me that you wanted me to temper my heart through three generations?"


    "The so-called three lives are actually illusions triggered in your heart. They don''t really let you experience life. Their purpose is to lead out the hostility in the selected person step by step, and then facilitate me to guide me into the devil." Chi Lao answered this part honestly, because he knew Su Li had questions.


    "So what''s the matter with my first life? I don''t think it''s fake." Su Li actually determined that his first life should be true, but this kind of thing still needs to be confirmed by someone.


    "So I''m unlucky. I didn''t expect that a simple spell actually awakened you to the wisdom of the eternal world... But you don''t have to panic. Awakening the wisdom of the eternal world is not uncommon in the cultivation world. Many talented people will have similar experiences. Some people are born to know it, some are born to practice and enter the country quickly. This is the wisdom of the eternal world." Red old man said to Su Li again, "you should have been a doctor in your previous life? In fact, it''s not a good wisdom in the past life... But I''m surprised that you weren''t powerful in your previous life, but how did you get immune to the magic temptation of this ring?"


    Su Li blinked innocently. He didn''t feel much about the ring except that it successfully caused some anger and irritability in his heart because it was consistent with the reality.


    And he always felt that his awakened eternal wisdom would never be so simple. At least he vaguely remembered that he should have seen the changes of the world after the dead soul ascended to heaven.


    "You are really..." Chi Lao was speechless, and then suggested Su Li: "you can try to put me down and leave ten meters."


    Su Li did, and as he retreated ten meters away, he actually felt some changes in his heart... His heart seemed to remove some inexplicable weight and became much easier, while his heart seemed to have just pulled out of a dirty mud and felt particularly thorough.


    Of course, these are just illusions. When he felt it for more than ten minutes, he felt that it was not much different from before. He didn''t feel much when he went to the ring again, but when he picked it up again, there seemed to be a lot of messy noise on his ear.


    He listened carefully and missed the point. Then he took it with him. Only then did he feel "dirty". But in the same time, it was only more than ten minutes, and the feeling that his mind seemed to be covered with dirt disappeared, and he returned to normal again.


    "I don''t know what''s going on." Su Li finally replied... Yes, what can he know? He has only been in the cultivation world for about half a year. It would be strange if he could say why he came.


    "It seems that... You can be immune to all negative mental effects. It''s a great talent." Chi Lao made a simple summary.


    Su Li never knew he had this talent... But looking back, when he first saw song Rui, he ignored each other''s momentum, and he didn''t feel uncomfortable in the sect, whether facing the chess star Tianjian Jingchen or shenfuzi and other old jindanzhen people.


    "This talent is very powerful?" Su Li asked.


    "Powerful, at least half of the magic door''s means for the spiritual level are invalid for you. Do you think it''s powerful?" red old man looked angry.


    So Su Li was relieved

 Chapter 44

    Su Li slept well that night. At least he finally figured out a hidden danger around him and reached an agreement with red old man... He won''t seal red old man again, but red old man must also teach Su Li some knowledge of the cultivation world. Now master Gu Yuzi hurriedly closed the door. He had to find another way to learn.


    Of course, Chi Lao''s so-called inheritance of the magic door, he won''t touch it. That kind of thing is too dangerous. He doesn''t want to cause and effect with the magic door... Even if Chi Lao decides to find an appropriate time to throw him down.


    Red old man didn''t know what was going on in Su Li''s heart. He just felt that he had finally restored Su Li''s trust... Since he couldn''t leave, he had to influence him imperceptibly. He didn''t believe it. There are really people in the world that he can''t demonize!


    ... this night, Su Li and Chi Lao were satisfied with what they wanted, but Fuzi, the Lord of fumen, didn''t live in peace. He suddenly woke up from the center of concentration, and the feeling of palpitation made him unable to calm down and continue to practice.


    Shenfuzi didn''t understand what the problem was... He didn''t connect this abnormal phenomenon with the new disciple he met during the day. After all, he was just a disciple who transformed Qi from heaven and could not directly affect him, a real person who has reached the peak of the golden elixir.


    But the next day, shenfuzi''s irritability was felt by the whole disciples of the side door, because he loudly scolded every disciple who came to deliver the order of the sect, and belittled them as worthless.


    "Who else hasn''t come?" shenfuzi glanced sternly at the side disciples in front of him, and his mind remembered the little Taoist boy who had shocked him yesterday. The idea of Fuyin is definitely the most spiritual idea he has ever seen in his life, but it''s a pity that it''s a personal disciple of guyuzi, so even if the idea is good, he must destroy it!


    When the steward disciple of fumen came, he reported back to the God Fuzi with a cold face: "inform the door master that all the disciples in the foundation period of the door have been here."


    "Nonsense! Didn''t Gu Fuzi receive a new biography? I remember his name was Su Li. Where are people?" shenfuzi called the roll directly, and his eyes made the disciple in charge tremble.


    "Sect leader, Su Li has prepared the gate and the sword table in Yin times, and has taken the overseas mission to leave the sword sect!" the steward disciple said bravely. At the same time, he also admired the younger martial brother Su Li''s foresight. It seemed that he had expected that shenfuzi would get into trouble with him. He took the first step and left.


    "This bastard has only been in school for a short time, but he has to leave the sect without devoting himself to practice. When he is really angry and impatient, he can''t settle his mind... Just let him live and die." the magic talisman scolded Su Li, but that''s all he can do. Making trouble for Su Li in the sect with his status is already a very annoying gossip, so the malice towards Su Li can only be stopped.


    ... as for Su Li, he had already stepped off the main peak of sword sect. This time he left the sect on a whim. He suddenly felt that it was better to leave and breathe the free air than to be careful of the suppression of the divine talisman in the sect door


    This is also the way of thinking brought by his previous life. It''s impossible for him to be submissive all the time. Since his arm is not strong enough and can''t beat other people''s thighs, let''s avoid obscene development first.


    His master Gu Yuzi will be closed for at least two years. He has even prepared for the worst and is ready to waste these two years. Because leaving the sect means that he can''t get the help of sect resources, and his entry will be much slower... But he doesn''t care.


    After building the foundation at the age of eight, even if you waste two years, you are only ten years old. Even if you don''t make any progress in two years, the ten-year-old xiantianhua Qi state is excellent enough. Besides, how could he do nothing?


    All the 1000 contribution values previously obtained were spent again, of which 200 contribution values were used to exchange for a bag for storage, and then the rest were exchanged for a large amount of Rune paper, Rune ink, and finally a small amount of Dan medicine.


    Originally, he wanted to exchange the forged part "Shanhai Liansha" of "Shanhai returns to Tibet", but the exchange price he saw in the Dharma hall was really prohibitive... This "Shanhai Liansha" cost 5000 contribution value, which he couldn''t afford to exchange.


    Therefore, he also knows how zongmen recovers a large number of these distributed contribution values by relying on the exchange of secret volumes of these skills! Dharma cannot be lightly passed on. The exchange price of these skills and knowledge is very expensive.


    Su Li accepted an overseas assignment in shijiantai for exactly two years. This was the result of his deliberate selection, of course, because no one competed with him for the task. After all, two years is neither long nor short, but for the young disciples who are new to nature, it is time to race against the clock. How can they have spare time to waste two years outside?


    Leaving zongmen and heading west, he came all the way to the westernmost end of the Western Qin territory along the trend of tiancrack mountain. On this day, the split mountain is very large, and the sword sect only occupies a corner in the East, while extending to the west can always extend to the Kunlun Mountains known as the ancestral vein of Wanshan.


    The main sphere of influence of Jianzong is indeed in the Western Qin Dynasty, but it is not without development outside the Western Qin Dynasty. Su Li''s goal is the Western neighbor of the Western Qin Dynasty, Ukraine, which is a small country relying on the trend of the tiancrack mountains. It is a backer, but it has no military power.


    Even the Western Qin Dynasty was too lazy to attack this small country stuck in the tiancrack mountain depression, and the state of Ukraine naturally could not turn over the tiancrack mountain to threaten the Western Qin Dynasty. Therefore, the western border of the Western Qin Dynasty and the state of Ukraine can be said to have been in a state of peace, which is very rare in the world.


    So why did Jianzong set up the mission of stationed disciples in this peaceful country? The reason is that it is close to an ancient battlefield, and it is still an ancient battlefield of monks!


    Although there is nothing strange with the passage of time, and it has long been of no value after generations of excavation, the collision of cultivation forces may still cause some unpredictable subsequent effects... For example, monsters attracted by residual hostility and stillness or new Warcraft.


    These things are generally not too strong, but they do great harm to ordinary people. Therefore, the sword sect will assign disciples from the congenital Qi state to the fetal rest state to garrison and guard... This can be regarded as a task without oil and water, and they are free most of the time, so the sword practitioners of the sword sect really don''t care about such a task.


    But it''s good for Su Li. He just needs a retreat and doesn''t care about the harvest in the past two years. It''s a match made in heaven... Just after he left the radiation range of the sword sect, he met a monster blocking the way in the split mountain

 Chapter 45

    In front of Su Li was a tiger as strong as a rhinoceros! This is a demon beast that is about to become a spirit. Relying on its strong physique and occasionally awakened blood talent, it has become the king of this mountain forest. But when Su Li met the giant tiger, he found that it didn''t want to attack himself, but was chasing a dog


    To be exact, it jumped in front of Su Li when chasing such a puppy.


    "What the hell!"


    Su Li was startled. When did he meet such a big tiger, so he panicked again, and then took out a talisman from his arms


    This time, the talisman hidden in his arms is not only the low-end talisman that makes the congenital experts bleed at most, but also the aggressive talisman such as fast fire talisman, cold ice talisman and soul calming talisman learned from Gu Yuzi''s talisman book. In order to prepare for this trip, he drew many talismans with him.


    This giant tiger monster is obviously a bully in the mountain forest here. It''s just to throw some miscellaneous hair on it, such as copper skin, iron bone, fast fire Rune and cold ice rune. This kind of defense also has its terrible muscle lines. I''m afraid it''s a congenital fetal rest environment expert who may not be able to carry it here.


    But fortunately, the soul calming talisman directly aimed at the soul played a role, and Su Li threw out five soul calming talismans, which directly fixed the tiger in its place and couldn''t move... It was suffering from soul calming. The soul seemed to be out of touch with the body and temporarily lost its action power.


    At this time, Su Li''s first reaction was to run, but considering that even his small arms and legs could not run the giant tiger monster, so he decided to be cruel and decided not to do two things at once. Just break out a wave of output at one go. What if he really killed the tiger?


    The effect of Wudao soul charm is still very good. The tiger has been fixed in place for more than three seconds without any response, which also gives Su Li time to hesitate and make a decision. As soon as he gritted his teeth and stretched out his fingers, he quickly rowed in front of him. Another Rune of soul calming Rune condensed in the void in front of him... To output, he had to make up control first.


    When the soul calming talisman was completed, he attacked the tiger''s forehead again and hit its head on the ground


    The soul calming talisman acts on the tiger''s head with twice the effect of the soul calming talisman. It not only suppresses the giant tiger''s soul, but also makes its soul feel like being crushed... It hurts, it hurts too much.


    Su Li, on the other hand, began to condense talismans in the void... He remembered that his body attributes were earth, water and wood. Naturally, these three talismans had the strongest effect. The mountain and sea returning to Tibet he practiced at this time had only two attributes of soil and water, so he had to choose the runes with strong enough lethality among the Runes of these two attributes to use.


    Unfortunately, neither of these two attributes has much direct lethality. The strongest earth system must be "Zhenyue Fu", but Su Li left in a hurry and had no time to master it. It seems that guyuzi is also of the main earth system, and there are not too many water system runes. Therefore, he had to retreat to the second place and cast a ground binding method.


    This is another control talisman. The void condenses under the talisman and is stimulated in the form of talisman. The ground under the giant tiger immediately cracks, as if there were earth dragons tumbling. Rings made of rocks tightly hoop the giant tiger''s body and bind its body to the ground.


    Then Su Li continued to operate. He said he didn''t have a fixed tone attack, so use the amount to make up for it. So then he scattered all the talismans of attack, such as "flame talisman", "rapid fire talisman", "thunder talisman", "cold ice talisman", "sharp wind talisman" and "ground stab talisman"... Different from the first random scattering, this time it was at least a random scattering with organization and cooperation... Well, Su Li, who had not experienced much battle, was still very flustered, Although the changes made are not wrong, they are still in a hurry.


    The giant tiger is also unlucky. Although its skin is rough and its flesh is thick enough to resist these attacks, no one can stand the situation that it can only be beaten passively? When Su Li''s soul calming talisman worked in the past, it regained its control over itself, and his originally oily and shiny fur was mottled, and nothing was good.


    He was so angry that his muscles were twisted and he was about to break free from the control of the ground binding Rune method. He saw that many cracks appeared in the rock and soil rings originally bound to him, as if they were about to collapse.


    Su Li made a quick decision and drew the void Rune again, and the zhenhun Rune again!


    The giant tiger''s brain went down again, and its soul was oppressed, which made it miserable. Then Su Li did the same operation again, strengthened the ground binding method, and then baptized all kinds of low-level talismans again


    This time, Su Li almost lost all his inventory. He stopped and looked at the giant tiger monster that was broken but didn''t hurt the root... He was a little counselled. Although he didn''t know how the giant tiger didn''t struggle this time, his attack was really soft and weak.


    So he didn''t want to continue to fight. Another set of soul calming talisman and ground binding talisman called on him to tie the giant tiger to death, and then ran all the way to the nearby grass, picked up a small thing and slipped away... Youxian step was used so well for the first time.


    By the way, he suddenly remembered that he had also learned the "divine talisman", so he put the divine talisman on his feet with one hand, and then disappeared into the woods.


    Ten seconds after he disappeared, the giant tiger, who was repressed by the soul calming talisman again, slowly regained his consciousness. But what is surprising is that it did not roar angrily, but showed a mournful expression very humanized, and then clenched its teeth to try to break free from the land binding method.


    Because Su Li added multiple insurance, the giant tiger also spent a lot of effort to break free from the rock and soil hoop that bound it. Then he left in the opposite direction with all the mess... It is obvious that the demon tiger who is about to become a fine will not only be angry, but also have a certain intelligence.


    He was fed up with the feeling that his soul was suppressed, so he simply "pretended to be dead" and asked Su Li to go away... He didn''t want to entangle with Su Li any more, but it was a pity that he didn''t know how long it would take to grow back.


    ¡­¡­


    As for Su Li, he stopped to look at the little thing he picked up after running hundreds of miles all the way... That''s the dog chased by the tiger! It was only the size of a palm, with a black back and white belly. It was fat and trembling in the palm of his hand, like a fleshy sausage.


    "Where''s the dog?" Su Li said to himself strangely, and then asked red old man, "what''s the special breed of the dog?"


    "Not really, but its parents should all be demon dogs who are about to become elite, and it also carries some natural Demon power. No wonder the demon tiger will chase it, and the newborn monster will eat it but make a big tonic." red old man suggested quite suggestively.


    Su Li didn''t care. Although the small sausage looks delicious, he won''t be fooled by chilao so easily. If the monster could be eaten so directly, the monster in the split mountain would have been killed and extinct by the disciples of the split Sky Sword sect.


    As for how to settle this little thing, Su Li didn''t have any good ideas for the time being. He just put it in his pocket and continued on the road... Let''s do it first.

 Chapter 46

    Su Li decided to have a pet. Just after he was sure that he had dumped the giant tiger and made a fire for himself, the little dog stuck his head out of his pocket and gently licked the palm of his hand.


    Sometimes people are so impulsive to make decisions. Su Li hasn''t figured out how to live in this world, but she has decided to raise another little life.


    Fortunately, the dog''s parents are demon dogs. At least they have good digestion ability and can chew the dry food carried by Su Li without worrying about gastrointestinal problems. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know how to feed such a dog who is obviously not out of lactation.


    Maybe he really needed someone or something to push him forward, but when Su Li was alone, he didn''t mind what to eat along the way. He dealt with it with dry food and water talisman. But now he began to look for some nutritious food along the way.


    Red old man never dreamed that the first thing he did for Su Li was to find food for the dog. What a painful reality.


    "Don''t pretend to be dead, tell me if the fruit on this tree can be eaten?" Su Li looked at a big tree full of red and purple fruit and urged.


    "This is a poisonous pulp tree. The red fruit can''t be eaten. In fact, it''s a poisonous bag. You have to be careful not to touch it. But the purple fruit can be eaten by peeling off the peel. It tastes good."


    After hearing this, Su Li immediately photographed himself with an earthy "golden talisman", and then rushed all the way... The red fruit exploded into a highly toxic juice once touched, but under the all-round defense of the "golden talisman", it failed to finally fall on Su Li.


    Of course, this poison pulp tree is just an ordinary spirit plant, not so advanced. It is a waste to use gold body amulet to be reckless. But who made Su Li a Fuwen master? He is Fu duo, that is, he can be capricious.


    After picking a large basket of purple fruits, Su Li peeled off the peel and found that there was a very smooth and fresh pulp under the seemingly uneven peel. It tastes like litchi, but it tastes more sour and has a lot of juice


    "You can eat this. It should be nutritious." Su Li understood that the natural acidity in fruit generally means vitamins. It''s good to feed dogs.


    The dog swallowed the sour fruit with difficulty... Let''s give the owner a face and take two bites, but then he shouted twice, as if reminding his owner that he would eventually eat meat!


    "Don''t make trouble. I know dogs are omnivorous and can eat anything." Su Li said with his eternal wisdom, but he didn''t hear the cry of the poor dog.


    The poor little thing could only show his head in Su Li''s pocket and stared helplessly at a pair of innocent big eyes.


    "I also think you should find some meat for him to eat. You have to know that he is a monster after all. Only by eating meat can he grow fast." red old man also gave suggestions... He still has a mind to let this kind of thing divide Su Li''s heart, make him ''play with things and lose his will'', and then run out of life and die. This is also a way for him to return to freedom.


    Another 200 years... This is a life goal set by red old man.


    Su Li thought it was reasonable, so he looked all over the mountains and fields for animals to eat. Finally, he finally saw a pheasant. Without a word, he lost a soul charm... There was no one to hunt with the soul charm. But who makes him use this talisman most smoothly now? Subconsciously.


    Catch the pheasant, cut off his neck, use water to condense, use fire to boil, then boil water to scald his hair, and then open his intestines and stomach... Su Li skillfully killed the chicken, but he didn''t make do with it at all. The runes he learned were used to a new level... The earth Rune directly formed an earth stove on the ground, and then the flame Rune burned below. The pheasant smeared with salt and spices was thrown into the earth stove and smoldered for a while. Before long, the aroma overflowed.


    Then Su Li took out the cooked pheasant and tore it away. He immediately moved his index finger and ate it... He almost forgot that he had a dog, so he tore off a chicken leg and threw it to the dog to bite himself.


    "Ouch!"


    Sure enough, the dog should eat meat. Seeing the happy appearance of the little dog buried his head in the big chicken leg, Su Li also began to think about a question: "it''s time to give you a name."


    Su Li absolutely scoffed at the name of little black, little white, little black and white. He wouldn''t use his head so much. After all, this name will accompany little meat sausage all his life... Wait, have I named it just now?


    Sausage... Became the name of the dog. Just because Su Li thought it looked like a peristaltic sausage when he was a child... At this time, the little sausage didn''t know what the name meant to him. In short, we''ll talk about it later.


    Originally, the boring journey for Su Li was full of fun because of the emergence of small sausage. He had sausage in his pocket. Every day''s journey seemed to be to improve his food and find something delicious. The little meat sausage''s head was exposed outside his pocket. It made a very good sound from time to time. It would also coldly stretch out its tongue to lick the back of Su Li''s hand when he wasn''t paying attention, making his heart instantly soft.


    Just one night, their group met two uninvited guests


    Su Li was sleeping soundly, but suddenly he heard the cry of the small intestines in his pocket. He quickly woke up and looked around, but saw two pairs of eyes in the dark jungle staring at him with exploration and anger and slowly approaching


    "What?" Su Li asked in a low voice. At the same time, he prepared the soul calming talisman in his hand, while the other hand was to touch the Jingming talisman to disperse all the shadows around him. Jingming Rune can dispel negative energy, and can also have a short lighting effect. So the two figures in the dark were exposed in front of Su Li.


    Those are two demon dogs the size of a war horse. One is black with a long pointed mouth and looks very mean. The other is snow-white with a short mouth and looks mild... Seeing this, Su Li immediately remembered the black-and-white little guy in his pocket, so he took the small sausage out of his pocket and asked, "are you looking for him?"


    "Wuwu ~" the little thing whispered twice. It seemed that he wanted to get close to the two demon dogs, but he didn''t dare.


    Sure enough, when the two demon dogs saw the small intestines, they immediately put their heads together and sniffed gently. Finally, they turned slowly and disappeared into the jungle. They didn''t look back no matter how the dog called.


    "What does that mean?" Su Li was completely confused.


    "Because their children have been contaminated with the taste of human beings." red old man showed his profundity at this moment.


    "If you get my taste, you don''t want children?" Su Li was a little surprised, because many animals on earth are like this. Then he asked, "but in that case, why do they show up in front of me? Anyway, they don''t want small intestines."


    "Maybe I want to see if their children are taken care of by you. If you don''t satisfy them, why do you think they just approach slowly rather than attack directly?" red old man said: "don''t underestimate the wisdom of monsters. They just can''t turn into human form. After they turn into human form, they won''t be worse than human beings at all."


    "Is that ok?" Su Li picked up the sausage again and saw that it was still calling sadly. He didn''t do anything but handed a piece of meat to the little thing... Sure enough, it worked better than anything.

 Chapter 47

    After saying goodbye to the sausage parents, Su Li felt something was wrong, so he wiped the ring on his hand and asked, "red old, the sausage parents seem very different. This is very different from the situation you said."


    Although he didn''t feel much spiritual oppression just now, Su Li felt an extreme danger. This sense of danger is much stronger than that demon tiger. It''s definitely not what ordinary monster should have.


    "It''s really very different... If I''m not mistaken, the black dog should be the famous disaster animal among the monsters, while the white dog is a bright moon dog with opposite sexual orientation, symbolizing good luck and luck. It''s unexpected that the two monsters can combine disaster and good luck to give birth to offspring." red old man seemed to see a very shocking thing.


    "But you just said that the blood of sausage was very common?" Su Li asked.


    "It''s very common, because the blood of the disaster beast and the moon dog are completely opposite, so even the meat sausage''s parents are extraordinary, but it can only be mediocre. Because if there is any unusual sign, it will explode because of the internal strength!"


    Red old man didn''t admit that he was out of sight. He just explained the situation of small intestines: "it''s like the shadow under the collision of light and darkness, and it''s also the steam generated after water and fire collide. It no longer has any characteristics of its parents, but has become a mediocre blood without any prominence."


    Su Li listened carelessly, but his fingers scratched the small intestines slowly, and his furry chin didn''t mind. Because for him, all he needs is a pet that can relieve his boredom. Being smart is a surprise. If he becomes a monster, he will be a little super.


    ¡­¡­


    As he got closer and closer to Ukraine, he gradually felt that the innate vitality of this world seemed to be somewhat different. If the spirit of heaven and earth of the main peak of Jianzong gave him a feeling of docility as if he had been tamed, then other areas of tiancrack mountain after leaving Jianzong were full of wild irritability.


    But in any case, the vitality of heaven and earth in these places is still vibrant on the whole, but with the approach to Ukraine, it looks a little lifeless here.


    "The aftertaste of the war ten thousand years ago has survived to this day. I''m afraid the vitality of this world is not so suitable for cultivation. If you cultivate in it for a long time without protective measures, your innate Qi will also be dead. In that case, I''m afraid you will have no hope in your life." red old man reminded me... Just a reminder is worth thousands of gold!


    In fact, Chi Lao regretted when he finished. Why did he talk so much? I just want this boy to have no hope


    Su Li nodded approvingly. Then he immediately activated a Juling talisman he carried with him, and then felt whether there was a problem with the innate vitality gathered by the Juling talisman... The situation was not very good. Even the collection of innate vitality gathered by the Juling talisman was full of a feeling of lifelessness.


    If it weren''t for the red old man''s reminder, Su Li would feel very good to absorb and refine! As everyone knows, if you really temper this innate vitality to transform your own Qi, it will affect your own Taoist foundation!


    This discovery made him dare not delay any longer. He pasted two divine talismans again, and then rushed to the Jianzong residence marked by the sect door in one breath... He didn''t believe that the predecessors of Jianzong didn''t know this situation, so as the Jianzong residence, there should be a response plan?


    He ran all the way, temporarily closed his orifices and acupoints and did not absorb his innate vitality, which made his true Qi recovery speed extremely slow. But fortunately, he had already drawn the divine talisman, mainly relying on the power of talisman.


    With the blessing of Xianbu in the upper reaches, his speed of running in the mountains is no longer slower than that of ordinary people at the same level... But damn it, he hasn''t had time to learn the art of sword!


    Su Li sighed for himself and could only move his legs and continue to run. After a long time, he finally found the residence once left by Jianzong on a hillside facing the South


    It is said to be a residence. In fact, it is a dilapidated bluestone house, which is similar to the building of the Taoist temple hall, but obviously it will not offer anything. The familiar architectural structure made Su Li understand why Gu Fuzi was so happy when he saw the broken Taoist temple in Beidi. This is obviously the consistent architectural style of Jianzong residence.


    When you come to this dilapidated station and look down, you can see the Ukrainian country under the mountain depression in front... The Ukrainian country is very small. It is filled in the mountain depression between the branches of the mountain on this day, which is similar to some county-level cities in Su Li''s previous life. Hundreds of thousands of people live a comfortable life.


    Su Li is not sure what kind of harm the dead innate vitality will cause to these mortals. Now he has no intention to pay attention to these. He must solve his own problems first.


    He wanted to find a way to solve the problem that his innate vitality could not be directly absorbed in the Jianzong residence. Later, he found that it was dilapidated and wasteland everywhere. It didn''t even have the function of sheltering from the wind and rain. And he can''t find a clue to solve the problem. The vitality of heaven and earth here is as withered as before.


    "It''s just an ancient battlefield. Is the aftertaste so powerful?" Su Li muttered silently.


    "There are some problems, but now it''s not for you to think... If you can''t find a way to solve your cultivation problems, I advise you to quit this mountain." red old man gave pertinent suggestions again, and it can be seen that he was deliberately repairing the relationship between him and Su Lizhi.


    Su Li didn''t give up. He suddenly thought that since the withering in the vitality of the world was also dead, could he use the Jingming talisman to dispel the purification?


    When he thought of it, he immediately took out the Jingming talisman to activate it... The Jingming talisman soon released a gentle light... But this time the Jingming talisman was the worst effect Su Li had ever seen! The light of Jingming symbol seemed to be covered by a lampshade, which could only emit some dim light, and the radiation range could only reach five meters of Su Li''s body. Then it was quickly pressed back by the peripheral shadow and extinguished.


    A Jingming talisman only lasts about 30 seconds and loses its effect... It can be seen that it is not that the Jingming talisman has no effect, but that the death of the outside world is too strong!


    Su Li thought about the moment when Jingming talisman took effect, and found that the dead Qi in his innate vitality had indeed been dispelled. Su Li hesitated. Then his brain hole opened and thought of a great way


    He sat down cross legged and spread his palms on his knees. At this time, a trace of true Qi of Jingming Rune appeared on his left palm... This is that he fixed the Rune of Jingming Rune directly in the center of his palm with "small seal technique"!


    The appearance of this Rune activates the Jingming rune, which takes effect instantly, creating a bright and clean space around him, making him like a Buddha in the turbid world.


    Then another Rune appeared in the palm of his right hand, that is, the Rune of Juling Rune! The spirit gathering talisman method is also activated, and the innate vitality rushes in.


    But this time, his innate vitality was "filtered" by Jingming Fu, and there was no element of death... So he didn''t find a solution to his cultivation problems at the Jianzong residence, but found a method from himself.


    PS: today, I was lucky to meet the big man of wind tolerance in the post bar. At the beginning, his variant was still my first paid novel. Unfortunately, I just said hello to the boss and didn''t have the heart to vent my grievances when I was waiting for the update

 Chapter 48

    After solving his own problems, Su Li began to think about Ukraine... That''s impossible. He had to settle down first!


    Of course, the dilapidated Taoist temple was not suitable for people to live. Su Li, who had a clean source of innate vitality, no longer spared his true Qi. A wind Rune appeared again on the back of his right hand. Immediately, a strong wind swept through the Taoist temple and blew all the dust out.


    Then the wind Rune on the back of his hand disappeared and turned into a water rune, and a large water gushed out and washed the whole Taoist temple.


    Then the water Rune turned to the strong wind rune, and the strong wind was released from Su Li''s hand, blowing away the water vapor on the ground and walls, and the whole Taoist temple suddenly took on a new look.


    Just switching runes back and forth is really troublesome. But it''s not that Su Li doesn''t want to condense all these runes in the form of true Qi, but that his "small seal" can only maintain three true Qi runes at the same time!


    It''s not like when he was practicing Qi pulse. It''s actually very simple to seal Qi into different meridians, because his Qi won''t react. But these runes are all to stimulate Qi to communicate with the outside world!


    It''s hard to maintain such a rune, and three are the limits that he finds his mental power can maintain.


    In this unlucky place, he must maintain a clear Rune and a spirit gathering rune, so he has only one chance to condense the rune on the body surface... Even so, under the pressure of the outside world, he at least found a way to give better play to his strength, and on the whole, he made a lot of money.


    As a newcomer, Su Li decided to go to the kingdom of Ukraine or the city-state called the kingdom of Ukraine first. When you buy some living materials, you also know what the people living in this place are like.


    Leaving the broken Taoist temple roughly cleaned up, Su Li went all the way down the mountain to the wall of the kingdom of Ukraine... It''s amazing. Why did the founding of the people''s Republic of China build the wall in the place surrounded by these mountains? Moreover, the whole city-state has been winding along the wall built in the depression. How much manpower and material resources does it cost?


    Su Li couldn''t understand, so he scratched his meat intestines and furry head all the way to the gate of the city of Ukraine. When I approached, I found that there were many watchtowers on the city wall. I really don''t know what to expect in this depression?


    When he passed the gate, he was not obstructed. There were many mountain people in and out of the gate. The guards didn''t care about them... So which side was the guard and defense aimed at?


    After entering the city, the scene he saw was also very different from what he imagined. Originally, he thought it would be a place where birds and flowers sing and people live and work in peace and contentment, and the pace of life is very slow. But he didn''t expect to see pedestrians in a hurry and guards passing through the streets from time to time.


    Isn''t the mission information on the sword guard platform written like this? Obviously, this is a very peaceful country. Why does it look like it was in a time of war?


    "Red old man, what did you find?" Su Li asked.


    "There are some... I find that the spirit of the people here seems to be very fragile and exhausted, and their condition is very bad. But from the numbness of people''s faces, they can see that they should have been accustomed to it. This is not a short-term disaster. Make complaints about your mission."


    After thinking about it, Su Li noticed a point he didn''t care about before. He said: "It should not be that the information of zongmen is wrong, but that this task has been hung on the shijiantai for a hundred years. Zongmen doesn''t pay much attention to this place, but set up such a resident and permanent task for the purpose of monitoring the surrounding situation. However, because of the lack of attention of zongmen and the long time of the task, few people are willing to take this task, so this 100 I''m afraid the sword sect doesn''t know what happened in the year. "


    "It''s meaningless to say these things now. I''m not very interested in this country. Buy the materials we need first." Su Li put these things behind him. What he thought now was how to stay here quietly for two years and then return to his church.


    If he has any shortcomings now, his perspective is not high enough. If he thinks from the perspective of religion, he must explore the reasons for the changes here... But he won''t do so, at least not yet.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li has left Jianzong for more than a week. It''s not easy to be outside alone, but the people who stay in Jianzong don''t feel well.


    It has been a week since the master of the rune sect, shenfuzi, was able to enter the meditation practice. Every time he wants to enter the meditation practice, he will feel a palpitation for some reason, and then become impetuous. It seems that shenfuzi will be possessed by evil at any time. This makes shenfuzi can only suspend his practice... Immortal Jindan may not be able to practice for a week, but the problem is that the interaction between shenfuzi and his innate vitality seems to be different There is a problem. His body has faintly rejected his innate vitality! This makes his cultivation not only can not increase, but also the risk of falling.


    "Bastard! A bunch of fools can''t even do such a small thing!!" he is angry again. The whole fumen disciples are in deep water. Now they envy Su Li who left Zong ahead of time. This foresight is really admirable.


    At this time, shenfuzi''s eyes were dark, as if he had painted smoke makeup, and the whole person''s spirit was haggard, as if he had been cursed by some evil. But the problem is that he tried all the methods and didn''t find out why he became like this. That''s why he was getting more and more anxious. If he doesn''t even know the crux, how can he solve his problems?


    But even so, he still didn''t connect his physical problems with the young disciple who was forced to leave the sect by him


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li once again found the joy of life, that is, arranging and sorting out the abandoned Taoist temple. After replenishing the necessary supplies, Su Li tied the bag around the little sausage''s neck, and then opened the book case and began to write hard. The Taoist temple needs to be arranged. Fortunately, there is a method about how to arrange the primary runes into a rune array in Gu Yuzi''s runes. At that time, Gu Yuzi used the wind talisman array to be the roof of the Taoist temple.


    In this process, Su Li operated very smoothly. Almost as usual, he also arranged a wind Rune array on the roof of the Taoist temple. Therefore, the mountain wind can no longer blow into the Taoist temple, and the Taoist temple finally looks like it can live. It''s just that the rising death in the foothills is still very uncomfortable. If he wants to live comfortably, he still has to solve this problem.


    Although he didn''t think about it from the perspective of zongmen, he still thought about it from his own perspective

 Chapter 49

    Su Li felt that he should solve the problem of the source of death, but the problem was that when he spent two days cleaning up the house with Jingming Fu in his left hand and julingfu in his right hand, he was too lazy to move his mind


    No way, the power of habit is great. When he got used to the feeling of maintaining Jingming talisman and Juling talisman on himself, he felt that it was no big deal to maintain it all the time. And it seems to be good for his cultivation of transforming Qi into heaven. Under the "screening" of Jingming Fu, the innate vitality entering Su Li''s body is the most gentle and easy to transform.


    So he simply forgot his previous ideas and officially lived in the Taoist temple after finishing sorting it out. He began to accumulate and transform his own true Qi, and he could transform all his true Qi into innate true Qi as early as possible. He could also start the cultivation of innate stillness as early as possible.


    Of course, he hasn''t forgotten to continue to practice basic sword skills during this period. Although it has been proved that he has no talent in kendo, he feels that he should at least master the art of defending the sword? And the art of defending the sword needs to practice the basic sword technique to a great success.


    It''s really sad. His basic sword skills are going to be great. I don''t know when to go.


    So after practicing his sword, he began to practice Zhenyue fu... He knew he didn''t have a decisive attack, so Zhenyue Fu even pinned his hope. Fortunately, his talent in magic is really good, and he has a small seal as an auxiliary. It took him a week to master Zhenyue Fu slowly.


    If Gu Yuzi knew that Su Li had finished his assassin''s mace in just a week, I don''t know if he would just abandon himself


    Su Li became Zhen Yuefu and was in a good mood. He didn''t practice much. He was just ready to have a good sleep. However, not long after he fell asleep, he suddenly heard a sudden alarm bell from Ukraine at the foot of the mountain.


    He hurriedly ran out of the Taoist temple and looked down on the hillside in front of the Taoist temple... But he saw that the wall of the kingdom of Ukraine was bright, and many soldiers stood on the wall, throwing torches outside the city!


    At this time, he never thought of a scene. According to the rumor, the city-state that should have been peaceful was indeed in a state of war... And their enemies?


    He gathered his eyes to see, but saw a huge dark figure walking down the North hillside and walking towards the city wall step by step. Su Li couldn''t see the front face of the shadow clearly from this point of view, but from the side, his whole body seemed as if his black hair was twelve meters high, while his face didn''t see other facial features. However, there was only a huge corner of his mouth on his side face, which was split high and high and directly connected to his ears.


    "It''s a mountain ghost!" red old man said hesitantly, "but the problem is that the mountain ghost I know is no more than five meters high, but this..."


    The volume of this mountain ghost is too much! Su Li finally understood what the wall of the kingdom of Ukraine was guarding against, and the whole wall kept throwing torches at the Mountain Ghost, but it only slightly hindered its steps. It soon came to the city head and destroyed the wall built by the people of the kingdom of Ukraine.


    There was an angry harmony and all kinds of exclamations of men and women in the city.


    Su Li hesitated whether he wanted to help. At the same time, he realized how dangerous the world was... If he was a sword practitioner of the sword sect, he would have to go up and do it at this time, but unfortunately he was not. He was just a disciple of a side door and had no fighting power.


    He gave himself an excuse to ignore the matter in his heart, and then chilao''s voice made him think back: "don''t be in a daze, you''re about to rush to the city wall. Have you figured out how to face the mountain ghost?"


    Su Li regained his mind, and then wanted to beat himself... Obviously, he had made so many excuses for himself, but his body had come here? This is different from what he thought!


    Is it really different?


    Why did his hands tremble when he touched a talisman, but his eyes released amazing excitement? He reflected on himself... Yes, he must be just too reckless, too reckless


    He held a talisman tightly in his hand and was ready to use his own routine when he saw the Big Mountain Ghost: random talisman paste face!


    He rushed into the breach of the city wall. It was a mess around. Many people were running around. At a glance, the street behind the city wall had been damaged and a long ditch plow had been made. At this time, no one will pay attention to his entry. They are either running away or chasing the direction of the Mountain Ghost.


    Su Li was a little counselled, because the Mountain Ghost''s destructive power was too great. He was very unsure now.


    But at this time, he suddenly saw the front of the Mountain Ghost. Suddenly, a golden light flashed, and a big bald head jumped out to block the Mountain Ghost.


    "Where did you come from?" Su Li was very curious. He didn''t expect to meet another cultivator here. Because he thought that this kind of world vitality environment full of dead Qi should be the most hated by practitioners.


    But the big monk looks very powerful. At least he can compete with the huge mountain ghost in momentum.


    "Up!"


    The great monk shouted angrily, flashing golden light all over his body, put his Zen stick across his head and chose to fight against the Mountain Ghost.


    "Boom!"


    The concussion spread, and the monk''s legs were stuck in the ground at the same time. But the great monk was still golden and angry, and then a loud Buddhist Chant: "bamihong, bamihong!"


    When the six character Daming mantra came out, the Buddha''s light shone all over the monk, and a piece of "hiss" black smoke burned on the Mountain Ghost. Then the Mountain Ghost loosened his strength on the spot, and the big monk jumped up from the pit, and then the Zen staff split Huashan with strength, thinking that the Mountain Ghost suddenly blew down his head!


    "Dang!"


    It was another shock, and the Mountain Ghost staggered back one step, but then he immediately fought with the big monk. The Buddha light effect brought by the six character Daming mantra soon faded down, and the Mountain Ghost''s strength quickly recovered... Seeing that the great monk was already tired.


    "How does this familiar routine make complaints about the holy light and the hand to hand?" Su Li rubbed his chin and could not help but Tucao. He didn''t worry when he saw someone in front of him, and he quickly changed his strategy... Originally, he was going to be reckless by himself, but now... Of course, he asked others to be reckless, and he just helped!


    So when the great monk was short of Qi and strength, he suddenly noticed a dark light with true Qi halo flying from a distance to his body. He couldn''t help but take risks. He didn''t expect that someone would attack him at this time!


    But he couldn''t dodge, because he knew that the person who threw out the ''concealed weapon'' also used a special technique. The ''concealed weapon'' flew fast and fast, so he couldn''t respond at all.


    "That''s all." the big monk sighed and decided to close his eyes and wait for death.


    "Boom!"


    The big monk who gave up resistance unexpectedly heard a loud noise around him, but the Mountain Ghost''s fists fell on him, but they were blocked by a shallow layer of dark yellow light!


    At this time, a talisman burned slowly in front of him, and he recognized that it was an Earth Defense ''diamond talisman'' with high price and excellent sales in the cultivation world!


    He quickly cheered up and continued to fight with the Mountain Ghost. At the same time, he shouted, "where can experts help?"

 Chapter 50

    The big monk cheered up. With a helping hand, he was determined to fight with the Mountain Ghost... Several flying runes hit him again.


    With his previous experience, the great monk was no longer on guard against the talismans flying like these concealed weapons, but secretly expected what effect it would be... Then he found that it was really worth looking forward to, because he obviously felt the surge of blood in his body and seemed to have recovered a lot of his previously lost strength. This encouraged the already weak monk to boost his morale and prepare for a big fight.


    However, he took up his horse step again and was ready to fight with the Mountain Ghost. Unexpectedly, a pool of blood immediately dyed his crotch red... It was embarrassing.


    The big monk shamefully covered his head, then looked up and shouted angrily, "the monk should stop using the blood activating talisman. The poor monk''s hemorrhoids have collapsed!"


    Su Li stopped awkwardly. He scratched his forehead and remembered the lesson... It turns out that excessive blood activating talisman can not only make the enemy bleed all over, but also make his own people bleed.


    Fortunately, he knew it early. He felt that the great monk was his life-saving benefactor. You know, if he used it on Han Yan or any elder martial sister without knowing it... Strange, he felt that his spirit cap could be uncovered and lost.


    With this thought, his senses of the great monk were much better at once. It was like a kindness to rebuild. So he decided to be nice to the big monk, so he touched out five more Juling talismans that had not been painted for a long time and threw them out by flying leaf hand


    Originally, this gathering talisman did not dare to be used indiscriminately in this place, but Su Li noticed that the great monk was not afraid of the vitality of heaven and earth rich in death. He was not afraid of problems if he kept sucking into his body during the battle, so he simply helped him.


    These five talismans all have the effect of throttling. The great monk felt that there were five more power sources behind him to supplement his consumption. The entry speed of these innate vitality was just good, which could make him refine for his own use in time. This inspired him a lot, and then he was angry with the big mountain ghost twice.


    "Little Taoist monk over there, I''m going to make a unique move. Do you have any way to trap the mountain ghost for three seconds?" the big monk began to talk to Su Li. After so many talismans, he certainly saw Su Li standing there.


    "OK." Su Li thought it was not a problem to trap the mountain ghost for three times. He just wanted to test the effect of the newly learned "Zhenyue Fu".


    So he stood still and stretched out his finger to move quickly in front of him... The Rune of Zhenyue Rune was very complex and had high requirements for the operation of true Qi. When he exercised it, Su Li felt that his innate true Qi was about to be drained in one breath. Even if he had the obvious function of gathering spirit rune, he was almost unsustainable. This is also the reason why he can''t condense runes directly on himself. The consumption is too large, he can''t control it well, and the outflow force is likely to hurt himself.


    This is normal. After all, this is a rune that can have an effect on Jindan immortal! Fortunately, Su Li''s "mountain and sea return to Tibet" is famous for its strong magic power and with the help of julingfu, so he can barely complete this talisman before transforming the Qi state.


    After the void condensation was completed, with a slight reprimand from him, the light and shadow of the Zhen Yue Fu was instantly printed on the Mountain Ghost''s head with only one big mouth.


    "Boom!"


    For a moment, there seemed to be a tsunami roaring, but it seemed to be suddenly suppressed by a mountain peak, and the moment was silent. The Mountain Ghost was shocked all over, and then was completely suppressed by the light emitted by Zhenyue fu... Of course, the talisman that can affect Jindan immortal can also suppress it, but it is equivalent to a mountain ghost who has returned to the real world for cultivation.


    "Hiss ~" the big monk took a breath. He thought he might be dreaming. Otherwise, there was no way to explain why he saw a little Taoist who transformed the Qi state into heaven and could directly condense the talisman in the void to make such high-grade goods as Zhenyue talisman.


    Seeing the big monk in a daze, Su Li said angrily while seizing the time to breathe back: "big monk, didn''t you say you want three breaths? Now you have fifteen!"


    It''s not that the mountain ghost can only be restrained for 15 seconds, but Su Li''s void condensate can only maintain 15 seconds. This is also the defect of void condensation rune. Although it can make runes directly without Rune paper and pen, it can not last long.


    It''s also Zhenyue talisman. Gu Yuzi uses high-grade materials to make talisman paper, then makes spiritual ink with highly spiritual monster blood, and then writes with a magic treasure level talisman pen... It''s estimated that the Zhenyue talisman can suppress mountain ghosts for decades.


    The big monk woke up immediately, and then clenched his teeth secretly. He didn''t want the little Taoist to look down on him. The next moment, the whole body seemed to be attached with gold foil, and the whole person glittered


    "So dazzling." Su Li felt that his eyes were flashing, especially the light from the big bald head.


    "It''s actually a Buddhist golden body! Although it looks incomplete, the little monk can refine the golden body during the foundation period, and his talent is also good." seeing that he had identified what it was, old Chi couldn''t help but praise it.


    At the same time, he also explained to Su Li why the monk was not afraid of the dead vitality of heaven and earth here: "the golden body of Buddhism needs great merit and wisdom to be condensed. If the monk has a golden body, it is natural that all evil will not invade."


    The monk''s body suddenly appeared an angry King Kong similar to his face, and then roared and punched the Mountain Ghost''s stomach continuously... Each punch contains the Buddha power of the eight treasures of colored glass, which is the biggest enemy to the Mountain Ghost.


    Originally, the monk was going to fight the Mountain Ghost with his semi-finished gold body, but he didn''t expect that Su Li''s Zhen Yue Fu was so powerful that he had nearly ten breath and could output his life without scruples. So his golden body clenched his fists and bombarded the Mountain Ghost''s stomach.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom..."


    The Mountain Ghost''s stomach soon couldn''t resist such an attack and was broken, but of course there was no viscera, but a large disgusting smell of evil broke out. But the first thing to bear the brunt of these evil smells was the vast Buddha light of the Buddha''s golden body, which soon dissipated like snow in the spring.


    The Mountain Ghost couldn''t stand up again until he died, because Zhenyue Fu made it have no resistance at all.


    "It seems that Zhenyue Fu is better to be a unique skill. It should be enough to use it at ordinary times." Su Li sighed a sigh of relief, and then began to reflect... Zhenyue Fu is powerful but does not have real lethality. If someone cooperates like this, it can certainly be used as a killer mace, but what if he is alone? It''s better to use a few more soul talismans.


    In fact, zhenhun talisman should be more advanced than Zhenyue talisman, because in the golden elixir period, the power of zhenhun talisman can surpass Zhenyue talisman. But now Su Li could not change the Qi state first, and the power of the two talismans on him naturally reversed.


    PS: explain the update rhythm of this book. Before going on the shelf, of course, you have a good conscience two hours a day, otherwise you will fall out of the new book list too early. Then, after being put on the shelf, you can write more and more, and the two are more guaranteed

 Chapter 51

    At the end of the battle, Su Li took a deep breath to calm the weakness caused by the excessive consumption of real Qi in his body. At the same time, the Jingming talisman and Juling talisman on his left and right hands continued to play a role, and his true Qi was also recovering rapidly. And I don''t know if it''s an illusion. When he recovers, the proportion of his innate true Qi has increased a lot, reaching 70%. It seems that this war has also promoted his practice.


    The monk got up from the Mountain Ghost''s body. He looked very dirty and hard to see. He looked at Su Li in a clean green shirt and turned his eyes in silence. Then he said, "Amitabha, it''s difficult for me to get along with you. What do you call a monk?"


    "Su Li." Su Li replied simply. Neither of them reported the origin of the sect, so they tacitly didn''t mention anything.


    Seeing this, monk Yuannan and Su Li looked at each other and actually had a feeling of mutual agreement with the little boy... What a ghost. However, Yuannan didn''t guess that Su Li was a disciple of tiancracked mountain sword sect. After all, the sword sect gave the impression that it was domineering sword cultivation rather than Fu cultivation.


    "Two masters, thank you for your help this time. The Lord of the kingdom is giving a banquet in the palace to thank you. Please be sure to reward them." at this time, the general of Ukraine who presided over the defense came to the two and respectfully invited them.


    "OK, please lead the way." Su Li readily agreed, because in his opinion, he did help Ukrainians, so it''s natural to be entertained and grateful.


    However, the monk was hesitant. He seemed worried that he would break the precepts by agreeing to the Lord of Ukraine''s thanks. But seeing Su Li''s promise, he couldn''t refuse, so he could only reluctantly nod his head.


    But on the way to the palace, monk Yuannan whispered to Su Li with some worry: "little friend, you promised too hastily this time. The situation in Ukraine looks very complicated. I''m afraid it will be a big trouble."


    Su Li looked at monk Yuannan strangely, and then asked, "I think you jumped out directly to fight with the Mountain Ghost. I thought you were ready to do something for this place. In that case, isn''t it the best way to know the situation here when you go to the palace?"


    Monk Yuannan choked suddenly. He found that if so, it seemed that it was the best decision to go to the palace. He looked at Su Li in silence... At first, he really looked down on the young Taoist because of his age, but now he found that Su Li''s way of thinking seemed more essential.


    So he didn''t dare to treat Su Li as an ordinary child anymore... It''s just that it''s really simple to be able to wander alone in the cultivation world?


    They followed the general of Ukraine to the palace. Even if it was just a city, the image of the palace made Su Li feel a little too bad. The old palace wall is covered with plants and vines. There are old roads that have not been repaired for a long time, and it seems that palace people in old clothes... All these show that the days of the Lord of Ukraine are probably not easy.


    "The two masters laughed. Ukraine has been tortured for more than 50 years and its Treasury is empty. The two generations of leaders have been working hard to maintain this country and protect the people. Therefore, these unnecessary expenses can be saved all the time. Therefore, the Chinese people can still unite even if they live in hardship, because we all know that the days of the Lord are harder than ours." The general turned back and explained the situation to them.


    The palace is not big, so I came to the Palace during the conversation... In fact, it is more the castle of the Lord than the palace. Many of the original gorgeous palace walls have been transformed into sentry bunkers.


    The leader of the kingdom of Ukraine has been waiting in front of the palace. He quickly steps forward to meet the monk Yuannan and will worship... There is no way. Su Li is too deceptive. He stands with Yuannan and everyone will think he is just a follower boy.


    Yuannan put his hands together and quickly replied, "the Lord is polite. This is what Yuannan should do. And the Taoist priest Su Li, his talisman also played a very key role."


    The Ukrainian Lord apologized to Su Li, and then the two sides finally walked into the palace together after some courtesy... Although this process is very troublesome, the Ukrainian Lord took this to show his attention and gratitude to them, but in any case, it can''t make people feel antipathy.


    The Lord hosted a banquet in the palace hall, accompanied by many officials and generals. There is no need to elaborate on the process, because Su Li doesn''t like the songs and dances here and doesn''t have much interest in the food here. But the meat sausage in his pocket popped out of his dog''s head, smelled the black nose of the meat, and then climbed up the table with great difficulty to eat.


    Su Li thought it was nothing, so he took the small sausage out of his pocket and put it on his desk to eat what he liked... This made the sausage very happy. All kinds of meat on the table directly attracted his eyes. As long as it was meat, he didn''t refuse to swallow it all into his stomach.


    "Goo ~"


    Su Li suddenly heard a strange noise. He saw the big monk eating the vegetables and fruits in front of us, but he couldn''t stop crying. Then his eyes looked at the small meat Intestines on Su Li''s table, full of longing... He didn''t want to eat meat intestines, but envied that meat intestines could eat meat freely!


    "Interesting." Su Li thought the monk was very interesting. He was a meat and wine monk who could condense the Buddha''s golden body before the pill was made. He didn''t know how he practiced the Dharma... No, no, according to his wisdom, it seems that meat and wine monks are generally more powerful?


    While he was thinking about chaos, the banquet in the palace went to a certain stage. The maids who hadn''t danced for a long time withdrew one after another, while the Lord of Ukraine raised the wine lamp and said, "thank you for your help this time, otherwise the people of Ukraine don''t know how many sacrifices to make."


    "You''re welcome, Lord." Su Li and Yuan Nan both returned with tea instead of wine. The reason for the difficulty is that he wants to drink but resists it for his own image, while Su Li simply doesn''t want to drink.


    "The kindness of the two masters is unrequited. This is something inherited from the founding of our country thousands of years ago. I hope you can be satisfied with it." the Lord clapped his hands, and immediately two maidens came to them with a tray and put it down.


    Su Li and Yuan Nan first looked at what was in front of them, and then looked at each other, but they found that what they got was a volume of body refining skill called Lianshan style.


    "This" Lianshan style "is very wonderful. It''s said that it is helpful to experts in the innate realm. I hope it can also be helpful to both of you." the LORD said with a smile.


    Yuannan was obviously not interested in this, but he didn''t expect anything in return, so he still politely thanked him. Su Li is a little curious, but after all, he can return to Jianzong to exchange the body refining technique in Shanhai Guizang after entering the congenital fetal state, so his desire for Lianshan style is not strong.


    The old Lord saw that neither of them seemed to be very interested. For a moment, they looked like wax sitting. What they wanted to say was stuck in their throat. I didn''t know how to say it


    Sure enough, we have a request!


    Su Li and Yuan Nan smiled at each other.


    Then Su Li took the lead and said, "Lord, I''ll settle down in the Taoist temple on the hillside in the north of the city. If you need help, you can come to me."


    "The poor monk will also travel here for a period of time. The Lord of the country can send someone to find the monk if he has something to do." the monk Yuannan also said.


    The Ukrainian master understood what they meant. He followed the wall ladder down the steps, and then said, "thank you, my Ukrainian country is not peaceful!"


    PS: it seems that we really need to do a good job when we go on the shelves this time. We can''t be too casual... Why don''t we set up some incentive measures? I try to save the manuscript, and then add 100 more subscriptions on the day when it goes on the shelf? I don''t know if the five chapters are enough

 Chapter 52

    After that, the Lord didn''t say much. Su Li and Yuannan were polite and said goodbye to the Lord. However, it is obvious that some words cannot be said by the Lord, so when they leave the table, the general of Ukraine is responsible for escorting the two people back to their foothold and explaining to them some things that the Lord cannot say.


    "Master Yuannan, Taoist Su Li, it''s really difficult for us in Ukraine!" the general first cried out: "Fifty six years ago, great changes took place in this territory. Not only crops withered, but also people became weak and sick. It''s becoming more and more difficult for martial artists to practice Lianshan style Only the martial arts can barely maintain the realm... At this time, more and more strange and evil things emerge from the mountains. Our kingdom of Ukraine has made great sacrifices in recent years! But now we have come to the time of becoming unsustainable, because there are fewer and fewer newborn babies in recent 20 years. If we continue like this, our kingdom of Ukraine will become extinct £¡¡±


    "The general thinks we can change the vitality of the world?" Su Li asked in a strange way instead of being moved.


    This straightforward remark made the general who was still crying very emotional choke at once, and then said dryly: "this... Is really difficult for people, but we really have no other way..."


    Yuan Nan smiled bitterly. No wonder Su Li didn''t tell the Lord directly in the palace, because they couldn''t be so tough in front of the Lord.


    "Yes, so don''t master Yuannan and I promise to help you as much as we can?" Su Li asked directly again. It seems inhumane, but it is actually the most rational kindness when you know your ability very well. He will not put himself to death because of his kindness... The abnormality of this boundary is obviously beyond the attention of a little congenital friar like him.


    The Ukrainian general also returned in vain, but in fact, he has received a most basic commitment. At least when Ukrainian is in crisis again, Yuannan monk and Su Li will continue to help. But these people who have been tortured to death really don''t want to miss any chance to save this country.


    It''s Su Li''s turn to leave with monk Yuannan, but it''s rare to meet someone in the cultivation world. Su Liman wants to talk more with the big monk. But the big monk was in poor condition and limped away quickly, saying that he wanted to "suppress the injury"... Su Li had no choice but to return to the Taoist temple alone and return to a peaceful life.


    It was almost dawn when Su Li returned to the Taoist temple. He felt a quiet Taoist temple, and his heart settled down. He didn''t sleep anymore. He opened the "Lianshan style" from the Lord of Ukraine and read it carefully.


    He found that this is indeed a body refining skill. There are ten static postures and the method of matching the flow of true Qi. After the ten static postures are completed in succession, they can arouse the power of the mountain and earth veins to baptize themselves... It sounds very powerful.


    "It''s very valuable for casual cultivation, but it''s just so for you or those sect disciples," said Chi Lao.


    "Why do you say that?" Su Li asked.


    "This Lianshan style looks like an ancient method ten thousand years ago. It can bring the Qi of the earth vein into the body to improve the physique. It can be said to be a good news for those who build a stable foundation. But now those who build a stable foundation basically practice in scattered way, and religious practitioners know how to consolidate their own foundation. You also have the mountain and sea secret collection Such a top-level skill can be exchanged for cultivation. So it doesn''t have much effect on you. "Chi Lao analyzed it with reason.


    Su Li thought it was very reasonable, so he practiced the Lianshan style once


    "You make me feel bad like this!" said Chi Lao with some melancholy.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s just that Lianshan style can attract the Qi of the earth vein, so I want to try the feeling of the Qi of the earth vein. After all, my main attribute is'' earth travel ''." Su Li casually found a reason.


    With his deep practice, he really felt the existence of the earth vein. It enters from the soles of his feet intermittently due to different postures, and then flows naturally in his body in a unique way... This process makes Su Li feel a little uncomfortable, because this intermittent feeling makes him very uncomfortable.


    After all, he was used to the endless feeling of julingfu... But even so, he also felt that his true Qi had been slightly improved. And not the total growth, but the improvement of quality!


    Su Li realized that this mountain style should be very useful to him, but it was too slow to suffer from such practice. Then he suddenly thought, if his true Qi replaces the Qi of the earth vein to run according to this and that line of Qi line? He didn''t have the care of an ordinary friar at all. He just thought of it and did it. It''s not that he has eternal wisdom and fearlessness, but because he has a small seal. Anything wrong can be sealed directly!


    True Qi runs in his body, but it doesn''t have much effect. Because there is always a deviation in human meridians, he can''t completely simulate the Qi route of these earth meridians with real Qi.


    Originally, it was a whimsical idea, and it was natural that he hit the wall, but Su Li didn''t give up. He kept replaying the mountain like body movements and the internal Qi route in his brain... Then these movements gradually coincided in his brain, allowing him to see a form similar to runes!


    "Eh eh!" Su Li was surprised, but there was another thought in his head. He sat cross legged, then held his hands in front of him for a moment, and then his ten fingers began to tangle with each other in a very strange posture... This is to imitate the ten movements of the mountain style with his ten fingers! The connection of true Qi within the ten fingers simulates the movement of true Qi in each action of Lianshan style.


    At first, it didn''t work, but Su Li didn''t get discouraged. Instead, he changed the overlapping order of his fingers and tried again... Then gradually he felt that there was really earth pulse gas pouring slowly from under his body!


    Then he continued to change the order, thanks to the flexibility of his young fingers... When one moment, his ten fingers overlapped and suddenly formed a posture that gave people a sense of heaviness and congealing, he only felt a shock, and immediately a surge of earth gas poured from under him. At this moment, he seemed to feel that he was connected with the earth, and he knew all the pulsations under the ground... His ears seemed to be able to hear all the sounds on the ground at this moment.


    The mountain style can really connect the mountains and the earth.


    "Lian Shanyin! It''s Lian Shanyin!" the red old man exclaimed. He didn''t expect to see this magical seal that should have been lost for thousands of years on Su Li.


    In ancient times, it was said that the Taiyue deity was printed from the mountains. If you step on the earth, you can''t match


    PS: it seems that it may not be enough to prepare five chapters to save the draft. In addition to the two shifts of the minimum, prepare another twenty chapters to save the draft. It should be possible. It depends on whether you can take out these twenty chapters

 Chapter 53

    Su Li learned from Chi Lao about the story of Taiyue deity in ancient times. In short, it was a group of people who "relied on mountains to eat mountains". They rely on the mountain seal to step on the earth, and they can have endless mana. They can be regarded as a powerful party in ancient times.


    However, it was a pity that they declined in the war ten thousand years ago, and they even lost. When their enemy brazenly cut off the eight hundred mile underground vein of Taiyue peak at the cost of karma, the panicked Taiyue god religion collapsed.


    Yes, the ancient battlefield relics not far from here are the former sites of the Taiyue deity, and Su Li suspected that Wu might be an inheritance left by the descendants of Taiyue in these ten thousand years, but it is estimated that they don''t know it.


    Moreover, Lianshan seal is not so magical, because Lianshan seal is obviously only the foundation of the whole cultivation system. After the ancient Taiyue deities condensed Lian Shanyin, there must be other ways to give full play to their strength, otherwise they need both hands to complete the binding. Isn''t Lian Shanyin equivalent to binding their hands?


    "It''s amazing that the secret of lianshanyin is hidden in Lianshan style." Chi Lao is still surprised, but what surprises him more is still ahead!


    The appearance of Lian Shanyin was just an accident for Su Li, because his initial idea was to embody Lian Shanyin in the form of runes! Now that Lian Shanyin accidentally came out first, will the "Lian Shanfu" be far away?


    It''s not far away. It''s even simpler than Su Li''s restoration of Lian Shanyin. There is already a ready-made real Qi running line like lianshanyin as a sample. Su Li, who is more and more good at talisman, has a feeling that practice makes perfect.


    It may be difficult to make paper talisman. After all, this special talisman may need talisman paper and spirit ink made of special materials to complete the talisman making. But Su Li has the means of void condensation!


    Therefore, the mountain running amulet composed of true Qi appears, emitting a heavy mountain like breath. At the moment when Lianshan Rune was established, Su Li felt that the rune had been activated.


    Its function seems to be to connect the earth''s veins and constantly draw the force of the earth''s veins... Because this time the condensation Rune was in mid air, the mountain Rune soon dispersed.


    But the next moment, Su Li pressed a mountain running amulet on the ground. This time, the mountain running amulet lasted for a long time! It was not until Su Li''s small seal power could no longer restrain the true Qi of the condensed Rune... That is to say, before this, the full power in the whole Rune was extracted from the earth vein by Lianshan Rune itself!


    "This talisman seems to have something to play!" Su Li was really interested this time. As the foundation that can support the whole complete cultivation system of Taiyue deity in ancient times, Lianshan talisman must have many ways of application.


    At this time, Su Li knew nothing about these methods, but it brought him unprecedented fun. He liked to study these things.


    ¡­¡­


    After such a peaceful two days, Su Li has been studying the use of Lianshan rune. He uses Lianshan seal to harden his true Qi and body. In just two days, the quality of his innate Qi has improved by leaps and bounds, but the water Qi in his body is difficult to be suppressed under the rise of earth travel


    However, it doesn''t hurt that the Qi training technique in "returning to Tibet by mountain and sea" is very magical. It can convert the two mutually exclusive attributes of water and soil. Therefore, with the rising of the earth line, his water line is constantly strengthening. I believe that if it goes on like this, he will soon be able to transform the Qi of the whole body into innate Qi, and then start to consider the cultivation of the fetal rest state.


    So in a good mood, he picked up a sword exchanged at the zongmen and put it in the secular world, which was like cutting iron like mud, and began to practice the sword. Of course, it was the basic sword technique.


    He has practiced this basic sword technique for a long time. It takes almost four months from the beginning of his contact with Xiuzhen to now. It''s a pity that he still hasn''t practiced any famous skills.


    When she went to visit Han Yan before leaving the mountain, she had obtained a new set of sword skills and practiced sword Qi. He couldn''t help but pantothenic acid water in his heart.


    However, fortunately, he is open now. The basic sword technique is also a forging technique for him. He has found some small changes in his body after being baptized by the Qi of the earth pulse for two days. At this time, when the basic sword technique is applied, he only feels that the meridians all over his body tremble with the dance of the long sword... It is like the sound of the earth pulse!


    The real Qi in his body also roared along with the meridians. At this moment, all the orifices and acupoints on his whole body were opened, and his body melted at this time, forming a complete cycle with the outside world.


    His breathing also gradually faded, because he slowly seemed to find some tips, which could breathe directly through his pores... This was a sign that he was about to enter the fetal resting state. Obviously, he had found the tips.


    But at this time, he noticed a trace of disharmony. This feeling of disharmony came not from the outside but from himself... It was the Jingming rune, which helped him filter the vitality of heaven and earth. At this time, it became an obstacle to his communication with heaven and earth.


    Therefore, Su Li suddenly realized that he could not communicate with heaven and earth in this place, because the vitality of heaven and earth here was full of dead silence. If he absorbed these dead vitality of heaven and earth, it would damage the foundation! The vitality of heaven and earth screened by Jingming symbol is incomplete.


    So the real Qi returned and stirred in his body, which made him have an impulse to not spit out.


    Just at this time, the body used the sword technique to complete a complete move. His true Qi subconsciously circulated around the meridians in the body according to the guidance of the basic sword technique, and then cut it out from the place where he waved the sword


    Just at this time, he heard a little movement from the outside world. It seemed that someone was exclaiming that something huge was approaching. So he unconsciously turned his sword and naturally cut to the giant thing approaching him


    ¡­¡­


    This is a pair of brothers and sisters living on the edge of the city wall of Ukraine. At a time when supplies in Ukraine are becoming increasingly scarce, they can only enter the mountains and forests to collect living supplies when it is relatively safe during the day. On this day, they were no different from usual. Their brother picked up firewood and their sister picked wild fruits. They unknowingly went deep into the jungle.


    Then they were very unlucky to meet a mutated wild boar monster. They ran away all the way and finally came to the hillside in the north of Ukraine and saw that the old Taoist temple was trying to go in and hide


    Then I saw a sharp sword gas shoot out from the Taoist temple, leap tens of meters and fall on the wild boar monster behind them


    They looked back in amazement, but they saw that the wild boar was cut directly from it! The internal organs flowed all over the ground, and the scene was extremely uncomfortable.


    Then they turned to look at the Taoist temple that should be uninhabited in their memory, but they saw a boy in a green long shirt just posing to take back the sword... The brother and sister swallowed a mouthful of saliva in two moments.


    PS: I''ve started to save the manuscript. It seems that 100 subscriptions plus one chapter is a mistake. Isn''t it that as long as 100 people subscribe to each chapter, I can empty my manuscript directly... The first subscription is the first subscription plus 100 plus one chapter, up to 20. Now start trying to save the manuscript to the shelves.


    Then other incentive options... OK, bother, study again

 Chapter 54

    Su Li was so excited that he couldn''t help himself, because he could stimulate the sword spirit! It''s really not easy. Although the forward shaking process for him to stimulate the sword Qi seems to be a little long, it''s at least one step closer to the sword defense he has always admired.


    Then he recovered and noticed the brother and sister trembling in horror in front of him and the large wild boar cut in half by his long-range sword.


    He felt his beardless chin and said, "it looks like you can eat it for two days. The sausage should be happy."


    "Wang Wu ~" the meat intestines shouted, clearly expressing their happiness. Because its owner is a little lazy these two days. He doesn''t have time to prepare a whole meat meal for it. He doesn''t think he will grow any longer!


    He ignored the brothers and sisters who looked very embarrassed and dragged the two halves of wild boar back to the Taoist temple. Then he thought for a moment, cut off the retreat of a wild boar and threw it to the silent brother and sister. "Take it to make up for her body. The girl''s body is too weak and is getting sick."


    This is a doctor''s experience. He saw that the girl was chronically malnourished and seriously overdrawn. In addition, he was frightened by a wild boar and broke out in a cold sweat. If he didn''t take a good rest at home, he might really get sick.


    Seeing Su Li''s kindness, the brother and sister thanked her thousands of times. The brother also gritted his teeth, left the firewood he picked up and the wild fruit his sister picked up, and then carried the big pig leg back with his sister


    He walked out a few steps with his back to Su Li, but the brother and sister showed a sincere smile. Although they were frightened, on the whole, they made a lot of money this time!


    Su Li watched them disappear on the hillside. Then he went up to pick up the wild fruits and tasted them. He felt that they tasted good. Then he piled up the firewood and threw out a fire symbol, and the firewood pile was lit.


    "Well, let''s eat roast pork today, which can be regarded as a celebration of my great success in swordsmanship!" Su Li was still in a good mood.


    The meal was really bad. At least the small intestines just got into the meat pile and stuffed their intestines with meat... So Su Li didn''t give the dog the wrong name.


    After a full meal, Su Li began to think about his swordsmanship... Although he didn''t think he had any swordsmanship. But just now he really inspired the sword spirit. This ability can only be possessed after the sword technique is advanced to a certain level. It is the prerequisite for learning the art of defending the sword.


    Su Li really wanted to master the ability of sword Qi, but it was a pity that the sword Qi was not condensed into the sword and then inspired to attack.


    The sword Qi excited by different sword techniques and different qi movement methods will have different effects. Although the sword Qi of the basic sword technique is simply sharp, Su Li must let Zhenqi walk around the body according to the qi movement route of the basic sword technique to show such a sharp attribute


    He really doesn''t understand how those Kendo geniuses can be full of swordsmanship?


    Once again, Shuang Yu experienced his bad sword skill talent. Su Li had the idea of abandoning himself... Because he had the experience of accidentally restoring Lian Shanyin by simulating the qi movement of meridians with finger determination, Su Li began to simulate the route of basic sword skill qi movement in the body with his index finger meridians, and then tried to stimulate the sword Qi directly with his fingers.


    He turned a sword problem into a skill problem, and then solved it with his excellent and even amazing skill talent!


    This time, he only needed five fingers in one hand to put out a very strange handprint, and then his index finger moved forward... After the real Qi circulated rapidly in his five finger meridians, it really formed a sharp sword Qi, which was inspired from his fingertips!


    "Whew!"


    The sword Qi bombarded a stone slab in front and impressively hit a small hole. In terms of power, it can''t compare with the sword Qi cut by the long sword. This is because the finger meridians are not broad enough after all.


    However, it was just a small test of the ox sword. Then he condensed the Qi route directly in front of him with the situation of void condensation Rune... The next moment, a sharp sword Qi came out vertically and horizontally, and its power was no less than that of his sword cut by chance!


    So Su Li''s problem was solved. His sword talent was a mess. Yes, but when he transformed his sword into a "magic sword", everything became simple.


    This is a sword spirit that everyone knows is the way of the pure sword sect. No one can say that this is not the true legend of the sword sect!


    Su Li was already satisfied with this, but then he tried to draw the rune on Rune paper and turn it into a "sword Rune"... It took him a lot of time, because using spiritual ink to conduct Qi is slightly different from direct void condensation rune. He tried many times to make the first "sword Rune" after spending 70 or 80 Rune papers.


    He was very happy, because strictly speaking, it was his own creation and invention. The power of such a sword charm is also good, which is equivalent to 40% of his previous full strength sword.


    Imagine that when he met the enemy, he directly took out such a sword to paste his face and asked for the psychological shadow area of the opposite side!


    Moreover, when he uses the sword talisman against the enemy, his own loss in the battle is very few. Of course, it is natural to win under this change.


    In fact, the attack of ordinary sword talisman is not the key. The key is that when he stimulates this magic sword in the form of void talisman, he can completely solve the problem of his lack of attack power, so that he finally has some self-protection power.


    "You guy... You really entered the wrong sect. If you entered Tianyuan Yiqi sect, which is good at art, array and Dharma, it is estimated that you can directly become a true disciple with your talent!" Chi Lao also showed polite surprise. He''s never seen anyone with such a strange talent... Yes, it''s strange.


    It''s normal for a normal genius to master the essence of a spell in an instant, but Su Li can change any body skill into a spell seal, which is very enchanting


    "Don''t say that. Anyway, Jianzong is the starting place for my cultivation. If I change places, I may be able to stand out." Su Li said another view.


    Mature thinking always enables him to think steadily about what he can get by working hard at present, rather than thinking about the assumption of "if it had been".


    "You''re right." Chi Lao didn''t say any more. He felt it was really difficult to reverse the idea of a person with mature thinking


    Do you really think he''s at peace with Su Li? This is just a superficial appearance. He has been looking forward to Su Li''s slowly changing some ideas under his influence. He doesn''t believe it. Under the subtle influence, who can resist his demonization?


    Such a talkative red old man made Su Li a little uncomfortable, so he asked, "red old man, you shouldn''t be having a bad idea again?"


    "We can''t be friends if you do this!" red old man shouted excitedly.


    "Well, my fault." Su Li apologized insincerely. At the same time, she secretly decided to throw away the broken ring in the future. But you can''t throw it around. After all, this ring is evil. It may not be good if you throw it around


    At this moment, one person and one ring have their own ghosts.

 Chapter 55

    When the basic sword technique becomes a talisman in Su Li''s hand, it means that its soul is losing.


    Unfortunately, the Rune of this sword rune is very symmetrical, that is, he can turn it into a "soulless" Rune without considering the factors of engraving.


    So the scene that once made the three corpses jump violently appeared. Su Li selected a scattered blue stone in the Taoist temple as the bottom surface of the seal. He carved the Rune of the sword symbol on the flat bottom surface with spiritual ink. Then it was embossed with a short knife... So the seal of the sword symbol was completed.


    Then, Su Li stained ink with the seal of the sword amulet, and condensed the true Qi and will. Each sword amulet was mechanically produced like an assembly line. In fact, the sword talisman is stuck at the peak of low-level talisman. Su Li can feel that the ordinary talisman paper he brought can withstand the sword spirit in the sword talisman.


    From this, he can also "raise his hand and throw his feet" with sword power. He doesn''t envy those inner disciples at all, really!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li seems to be getting better and better in Ukraine, but Fu Zi, the Lord of the Fu sect in the sword sect, is getting worse and worse. He is still difficult to practice so far, which makes his heart very dry, and more importantly, a woman he doesn''t want to mess with came to the door


    "Sister Chen Yu, how long will you stay with me?" shenfuzi''s expression became more and more impatient, just because the seemingly gentle and dignified woman in front of him was blocking his door.


    He doesn''t want to provoke this woman. On the one hand, immortal Chen Yu is the leader of the Dan sect of the sword sect. On the other hand, she is also a Taoist companion of the current leader of the sword sect.


    "He Yu doesn''t mean to entangle, but just ask senior brother shenfuzi to give justice to my poor disciple!" although he is dignified, he said coldly: "I think my disciple has worked hard for 200 years and finally realized that he has achieved the golden pill. Before closing down and stabilizing the realm, he took care of me as a master to take care of his successor..."


    "I didn''t expect that my grandson was bullied away by senior brother shenfuzi after refining a pot of Dan Kung Fu. If senior brother can''t explain, I won''t be ashamed to meet the child when he leaves the pass!" yes, she also has a very important identity: Gu Fuzi''s master and Su Li''s grandparent!


    Shenfuzi only felt a headache. Now he especially regretted that he had nothing to do with the eight year old child?


    But this has become an established fact. He can only insist and say: "younger martial sister Chen Yu, I didn''t mean to deliberately target Su Li. His behavior really violated the rules of the fumen, and I punished him on the spot. I didn''t expect him to leave. I didn''t expect that the child would have such a misunderstanding of me."


    "..." the fairy Fu Yu stared at the talisman without saying a word and silently put great pressure on him.


    If you were a calm God rune, you might choose to compromise. After all, anyone in the sword sect would sell jade fairy face. But the inexplicably impetuous talisman suddenly made the most wrong choice and directly ignored the jade fairy''s sleeve and left!


    Chen Yu fairy was slightly stunned. She was not angry because the divine talisman lost her face. She just muttered to herself: "the Yintang is black, and the black air is around her head... What has the senior brother divine talisman done? Where is such a deep karmic entanglement?"


    She thought for a moment and knew that this matter could not be despised, so she decided to go back and have a good discussion with her Taoist partners... The jade fairy of Jianzong is not only a well-known Dandao master in the Western Qin Dynasty, but also has a deep cultivation of life science.


    Her transcendent status in the sword sect is not because of her status as a Taoist companion, but because she has this strength!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li welcomed the guests three days later, but this time the guests were the brothers and sisters saved by chance. But this time when they came, my sister was unconscious, lying on my brother''s back with a white face and trembling.


    The picture seemed like deja vu, which reminded him of the scene when he first met Han Yan. I also thought of Han Yan''s brother Han Chuang''s death, but I couldn''t help scolding: "you, I remember telling you to let your sister rest for a while, otherwise she would get sick. It seems that you didn''t listen to my advice... Should all the pig legs given to you earlier be sold for money?"


    His voice was a little harsh, but no matter how severe the young man''s voice was, it was very clear, so that people could not feel any sense of deterrence.


    But the brother knelt down in front of Su Li with his sister and said, "please help me, little sister... She has a high fever all night!"


    Su Li was helpless. In fact, he could understand the brother and sister''s idea. Their life must be hard. How many days can they eat the wild boar legs they get at first? It''s better to exchange it for basic food such as rice noodles and eat it for a period of time. But these foods are just for food. How much nutrition can they have?


    So he didn''t talk nonsense. He picked up a quick slap stone, flashed the sword symbol on the back of his right hand, and there was sword light at his fingertips. He cut the stone into a stone bowl in two simple times. When a water talisman is thrown in, there is a bowl of clear water, and then an anti disease talisman falls into it without fire.


    "Feed her." Su Li ordered.


    Then he took out the remaining wild boar meat he had eaten these days, chopped it, threw it into the pot, poured in some rice and added water. Lit a bonfire and stewed it slowly... The meat porridge made by this method has no appetite, but it is the best liquid nutrition for patients.


    The effect of the disease dispelling talisman is still amazing. It provides the girl with a false resistance and makes her quickly get rid of the disease.


    The heat quickly faded and her breathing slowly obeyed. But she''s still weak. She needs to mend her body.


    When the girl woke up, she was attracted by the smell of meat porridge. The stewed minced meat and delicious rice porridge almost made her lose her mind. Su Li just got up and left, and then walked and said, "just leave after eating. Don''t bother me."


    He didn''t care how much the brothers and sisters thanked him behind. He made himself look very cold.


    On the other hand, he carved three runes with stones: blood activating rune, disease dispelling Rune and awakening rune. He always felt that these things should be prepared.


    Sure enough, brother and sister left. The next day, a middle-aged man came to help with his old father who broke his leg... In this world, breaking his leg means death!


    Su Li, with a cold face and without saying a word, came forward with a fierce operation to set the old man''s bone, and then activated the healing Rune on the back of his hand to treat him severely.


    Then he used the blood activating talisman to organize the Qi and blood in his body. It was judged that he could walk on the ground in about three days, and then he could recover within two weeks. After that, he "ruthlessly" drove people out.


    When he returned to the Taoist temple, he rubbed his face and felt so annoyed, but he couldn''t help drawing more healing talismans in front of the book case for use. The Taoist talisman Gu Yuzi hasn''t had time to study the anti body carving method and can''t be carved into seals for the time being, so he can only draw more by himself


    At the same time, the name of "little miracle doctor" in Taoist temples outside the city began to spread among the people of Ukraine, a small country.


    PS: I''ve been a little impetuous recently. It''s too early to think about what''s on the shelf. In short, it''s right to try to save the manuscript first.

 Chapter 56

    In just one week, Su Li became the busiest person in the whole Ukrainian country.


    There are some things that can''t be concealed at all. Even if he keeps a smelly face, the Ukrainian gradually knows that there is a little miracle doctor living on the hillside in the north of the city... No, it''s a little immortal.


    The miracle doctor relies on medical skills to cure diseases, but Su Li relies on talismans... Well, he also has medical skills, but the common people only see his talismans.


    It is amazing that there are more patients in Ukraine than Su Li imagined. Almost everyone has one kind of pain.


    Their most common problems are various diseases caused by weak Qi and blood, as well as their inexplicably bad mental state. Therefore, the most frequently used talismans for seeing a doctor are awakening talismans and disease dispelling talismans. The blood activating talismans do not dare to use more because the patient''s weak Qi and blood, otherwise they may directly overdraw the patient''s body.


    Although people regarded him as an immortal, he felt that he was a doctor. Just analyze the problem from the doctor''s professional point of view, and then use the means of truth repair to solve the problem.


    There is an endless stream of patients, but it is strange that patients in Ukraine only come during the day. Once it gets dark, they will disperse consciously. Even if he didn''t see a doctor that day, he would queue up early the next day... If Su Li could meet this consciousness in his previous life, he wouldn''t be dead tired.


    But there is a reason why Ukrainians are so conscious... The wild at night is too dangerous!


    Su Li usually stays in the Taoist temple at night to study talismans and does not go out, but when he occasionally goes out to breathe, he can always see some very evil things in the wild in the night.


    Su Li was also very vigilant at first, but soon he found that these demons and monsters did not dare to approach the Taoist temple... Or did not dare to approach him, because he always maintained the pure Dharma.


    During this time, he also practiced the wonderful use of Lian Shanyin.


    First of all, he found that the earth vein vitality provided by Lian Shanyin, on the one hand, can become his innate Qi, on the other hand, it can be directly used to display the earth Rune method! The most important thing is that Zhenyue talisman, combined with Lianshan seal, is more powerful and the loss is greatly reduced!


    Then he found that the vitality of the earth vein he absorbed had not been filtered by the Jingming symbol, but it could be directly absorbed and used without any sequelae


    Su Li didn''t hide this question in his heart and asked Chi Lao directly. But Chi Lao''s answer is very profound: "you first need to understand that this is the Qi of the earth vein, not the Qi of the earth line. The Qi of the earth line doesn''t need to say more. One of the five elements has infinite functions, but the Qi of the earth vein is more comprehensive!"


    "There are water veins and earth fires in the earth veins, which can breed wood, various mineral veins, and the most basic earth lines... Even there is a cycle of life and death in the earth veins, and the earth originally symbolizes life and death. So what about the dead Qi? It is just one of the branches of the Qi of the earth veins, which naturally merge, contain and cannot be shaken when encountering the Qi of the earth veins."


    Su Li realized that the earth vein Qi borrowed by Lianshan seal was actually a higher power than the power of the five elements. Of course, there are also great defects, which must be down-to-earth before they can be used. Therefore, in fact, any kind of talisman can be driven by the Qi of the earth vein. He only defaults that the earth attribute talisman can only be driven by the Qi of the earth vein because of his inherent thinking mode.


    This is a new discovery and progress brought by Chi Lao''s wisdom. This means that Su Li only needs to maintain a mountain seal on his body. For him, he can have the effect of gathering spirit talisman and Jingming talisman at the same time, and there are two more "magic positions".


    After feeling the benefits of Lian Shanyin, he tried his best to maintain Lian Shanyin. Therefore, the true Qi in his body has been rapidly transformed. Even if he is busy seeing patients, he has completed the practice of transforming Qi State, and the whole body''s true Qi has been transformed into innate true Qi.


    Su Li was hesitant about whether to start the cultivation of the stillbirth state directly... Because he had not changed the body refining technique of the stillbirth state. The best effect of the cultivation of the stillbirth state can be achieved only by cooperating with its own body refining technique.


    In fact, his physique at this time has completely reached the standard, even stronger than ordinary congenital monks. But he is not willing to make do with it. Since he has a better choice in front of him, he certainly wants to make his foundation more solid.


    Especially when he saw that his master, Gu Yuzi, had worked hard for more than 200 years before he finally broke through the cultivation of the foundation period and completed the pill knot, he paid more attention to the importance of this foundation.


    Therefore, he had to suppress his cultivation and decided to wait until he returned to Buddhism to consider advanced things.


    But this doesn''t mean that his practice has stopped. He thinks it''s also a kind of practice to see ordinary people here. At least his behavior of returning to his old profession makes him feel good all the time.


    More importantly, his use of various auxiliary talismans has become more and more proficient... In terms of the proficiency of these talismans, even guguzi can''t compare with him. Although I don''t know what use it is to be so proficient in these basic and low-level runes.


    However, his life was not so calm after all. That night, a demon python with a bucket like thick snake body meandered from the mountains and forests outside to the Taoist temple. It seemed to be affected by some smell and constantly stretched out the forked tip of its tongue to sense the smell.


    Then it seemed to find the target, climbed all the way along the wall of the Taoist temple to the roof, and then slid down slowly from the broken hole in the roof... Su Li''s treatment of the Taoist temple roof was just to prevent wind and dust, but it could never prevent such dangerous monsters from invading.


    At this moment, the meat intestines sleeping at Su Li''s feet suddenly felt startled and barked at his head.


    Su Li opened his eyes with difficulty, but looked up and saw a huge snake head on the top of his head and under his hood! At this moment, he even smelled the fishy wind from the snake''s mouth!


    At this moment, Su Li''s brain was blank, but he activated everything that could be activated on his body... The first was the Jingming rune. His sudden bright work made the demon Python uncomfortable and his head tilted.


    Then there was Lian Shanyin. Su Li''s body was connected with the earth, and the thick and condensing Qi of the earth also calmed him down.


    Seeing that the demon Python has adapted to the strong light and will continue to bite back, Su Li knew that he had no time to make other changes, so he quickly activated the third preset Rune on the back of his right hand: Sword Rune!


    A sharp sword cut out, but it cut off the demon Python''s two snake teeth and cut its head to one side. Taking advantage of this gap, Su Li quickly replaced the Jingming rune that had no practical effect. He carefully chose a defensive Rune: Vajra rune.


    The Vajra Rune immediately released the dark yellow light to wrap his body... But the fact proved that his caution was not wrong at all, because the shooting body of the demon snake had rolled up and locked him in it!


    Fortunately, there is a Vajra Rune strengthened by the Qi of the earth vessel, otherwise Su Li will be crushed all over at once... But now, under the protection of the Vajra rune, Su Li has room to fight back

 Chapter 57

    Su Li was entangled in the snake body by the demon python, but there was a diamond Rune to open up a space for him.


    At this time, he was surprised and calm, his eyes flashed, and the sword sign on his right hand was excited again... This time, the excitation was different. Under his sharp eyes, he naturally judged the muscle texture of the snake body, and then had a very straightforward idea in his heart: he had to cut the body!


    This idea is so natural, probably because he was used to human body as a surgeon in his previous life. So that he cut the sword amulet against the snake without realizing it


    The idea of cutting the snake''s body, holding the sword talisman, unexpectedly increased the sharpness of the sword talisman inspired sword several times in the next moment! The snake couldn''t hold, and he cut it directly from it.


    "Hiss!"


    The demon Python roared, but he loosened Su Li.


    Its tail was completely cut off, which made it twitch with pain, and wanted to continue to attack Su Li... There was no doubt that the snake''s vitality was revealed. After all, even if only its head was left, it could bite.


    Seeing this, Su Li quickly stepped aside for a distance with Youxian step, and his right hand moved quickly in the void


    The Vajra Rune shocked again, and the snake kiss of the demon snake stopped in front of the dark yellow mask of the Vajra rune, making the defense mask fluctuate and seem to break at any time.


    But fortunately, it survived, but if Su Li had not cut off the demon snake''s teeth with a Dharma sword earlier, I''m afraid it would be broken this time!


    At this time, the Zhenyue Rune method, which took a little time to prepare, was finally completed. The rune light condensed in the void was great, and immediately released the incomparable condensing power to suppress the body of the demon snake.


    This time, the demon snake finally couldn''t move any more and was completely suppressed by the terrible force of Zhenyue Fu.


    And the Zhenyue Rune won''t dissipate so easily this time, because Su Li still poured earth vein Qi into the rune.


    The vitality of the earth vein extracted by Lian Shanyin not only doubled the power of Zhenyue talisman, but also continued to supply it with energy to make it continue!


    Su Li began to understand why Chi Lao would say that the original Taiyue theologians were invincible at the same level just by stepping on the earth... Now he feels that it doesn''t matter if there are more snakes like this. He can still do it!


    The huge snake head was pressed on the ground by the repressive force of Zhenyue Fu, but the deterrent force as thick as a heavy mountain can make ordinary people think, but it can''t frighten such monsters.


    The snake demon''s head gasped on the ground, and then opened a pair of vertical pupils with cold and cruel luster... Illuminated by the two vertical pupils, Su Li only felt a cloudy air disturbing his heart, as if he were in the cold days!


    But although Su Li was very uncomfortable with the cold, he didn''t let him stop. The biting cold was like a stimulus to him, which made his other finger draw a talisman in the air at a faster speed and condensed a soul calming talisman!


    "Boom!"


    The spiritual level seemed to produce a sudden explosion, and the evil eyes of the demon snake immediately gurgled and bled. At this time, Su Li couldn''t care about anything else. His right hand condensed the Dharma sword again and cut it off seven inches away from the demon python.


    It seemed that the will that could cut all life was naturally placed on the Dharma sword again, so the snake head fell in response and disconnected from the huge snake body.


    But Su Li knew that the demon snake was not dead, so you Xianbu started to circle behind the broken snake head, and the sword stabbed down from top to bottom!


    "Puff ~"


    With a burst of unknown black smoke rising, the Dharma sword pierced the snake''s head and made it silent again.


    Su Li took two steps back and breathed a long sigh of relief... He didn''t consume much in such a fierce battle. Even the magic of Shanyin can be seen.


    But his spirit is inevitably tired, because the continuous Rune and Dharma sword need his spiritual blessing in addition to the consumption of real Qi. It''s just that this consumption is not serious after all, so he can be like nothing.


    Now he doesn''t want to sleep. After all, he has no experience. If he forgets to settle in this ghost place, how should he set up some early warning and defense mechanisms! I''m afraid the demon snake would have swallowed him if he hadn''t been awakened by the small intestines in time this time!


    Ordinary evil things dare not approach the Taoist temple with the blessing of Jingming talisman, but the demon snake is obviously not ordinary.


    Reflection in his heart, coupled with the fact that the wind Rune array above his head has been destroyed by the demon python, he simply doesn''t sleep. The Python''s body took up a lot of space, coupled with the blood stain on the ground, he was busy this evening.


    "Don''t waste this blood, aren''t you a talisman? These demon Python''s blood can be collected and used as the main material of Lingmo in the future." old Chi suddenly reminded him, showing his sense of existence.


    Su Li gave him a little meal, but didn''t ask why he didn''t wake him up in advance when the demon Python approached... He knew this. The red old finger might be hoping that he could bury the snake!


    He knew from the beginning that he could not count on the ring spirit of the ring when he was in danger, and Chi Lao''s wisdom was only shown when he was free of worry. But even so, chilao is very useful, and he will not give it up in advance.


    So the demon snake began to be quickly dismembered under the guidance of red old man. Snake blood can be used as spirit demon, and snake skin can be used as close fitting inner armor. Snake gall can be used as medicine. It is very precious. Snake bones are widely used. They can be used as medicine refining tools. In addition, the double snake pupils can be refined into some special magic tools.


    When the snake was cleaned up according to the red old man''s instructions, there was only a pile of meat high in the hill... These snake meat can be eaten while it is fresh


    Su Li simply built a big earth stove with earth talisman, then lit it with fire talisman, added water with water talisman, and burned a big pot of snake soup.


    And he was holding some of the best barbecue meat. He barbecue early in the morning, and he felt that his practice life was really greasy.


    However, after a full meal with meat intestines, Su Li''s patients also came up the mountain one after another.


    Some emergencies have been basically solved. In fact, the patients who come to see him now are all diseases caused by weakness. There is the problem of the vitality of the world here, as well as the lack of food and nutrition.


    So the big pot of snake soup became Su Li''s "medicine" for curing diseases. Each patient went to scoop a bowl and drank it. It was more effective than anything.


    He made a lot of noise here. After all, it was a great thing to be able to drink snake soup for free. At the next moment, almost the whole Ukrainian people seemed to squeeze over... The Ukrainian people who had been very orderly finally got out of control.


    Su Li realized the seriousness of the situation. Even if the snake meat was really superfluous for him, he couldn''t distribute it casually!


    But now it''s too late to say anything. More and more people crowded over. Some young and strong people even pushed and pushed the people around, causing great confusion


    He wanted to use Zhenyue Fu to contain all this, but if he did, I''m afraid many innocent people would be hurt physically and mentally.


    So he could only sigh and wield a magic sword to chop the earth stove with snake soup. Then he picked up the small intestines that could not be stuffed into the import bag and showed the Youxian step, which disappeared in the eyes of the people.


    He admitted that this was his own mistake and did not treat the changes in people''s hearts carefully. For the Ukrainian people, what they have lost is not as simple as a pot of snake soup, but also an immortal teacher who can save them at a critical moment! Everyone stands in the same place at a loss and doesn''t know what to do.


    PS: I solved the previous segmentation problem all morning... To tell you the truth, I found that reading on the app really can''t be too long, which made me dizzy.

 Chapter 58

    Su Li, who was "expelled" from the Taoist temple, had no complaints. He knew what was going on in people''s hearts in his last life. He just regretted his mistakes.


    The calm appearance of this school made the red old man who was already excited shut up before he could speak... This mentality of seeing through everything really frustrates the spirit of the ring.


    But at this time, Su Li was different. He stepped on the earth and tied the mountain seal, but cancelled the Jingming symbol. He walked quietly all the way, and looked like a real practitioner fearless.


    Lianshan seal was really magical. It not only brought seemingly endless power to Su Li, but also helped him complete the transformation of his state of mind.


    Just when he was a little aimless, he suddenly heard a greeting: "Su Xiaoyou, how can you linger here alone?"


    Su Li turned his head and saw that monk Yuannan was wearing a white monk''s clothes, smiling at him in the dark forest. It was dark all around. Only he seemed to be shining and full of Buddhist Zen.


    "It''s master Yuannan. Your injury is all right?" Su Li asked.


    "Cough..." monk Yuannan suddenly had no Zen intention. He coughed awkwardly and skipped the topic and asked, "is there anger in your heart?"


    He seems to know everything. Has he been paying attention to Su Li''s actions?


    "Monk, I still have meat here. Do you want to eat?" Su Li ignored him and took out a piece of hot snake meat just roasted.


    Monk Yuannan swallowed his saliva with difficulty, and the Qi field he finally found was broken again


    "Here you are. Don''t be shy." Su Li threw it away.


    Monk Yuannan hurriedly caught the snake meat, took a deep breath, and couldn''t help praising it: "it''s so fragrant."


    Then he realized something and looked at Su Li with a silent face. The sad expression seemed to say: can''t you let me finish loading the force?


    But the monk was very interesting. He soon couldn''t help but bite at the large piece of roasted snake meat. He found that there was still residual temperature, and immediately narrowed his eyes comfortably.


    So he sat down beside Su Li unprepared, ate and said, "well, it seems that you don''t need my comfort. I thought you would be hurt by those fools."


    Su Li looked at him and didn''t speak immediately. Instead, he took another piece of meat the size of a palm out of the bag and threw it to the small sausage rubbing around his feet. The little sausage immediately ''ao Wu'' caught the meat with his mouth. At this moment, he could actually see a happy mood on his face.


    It''s hard because he noticed a detail... Su Li''s posture when throwing him a barbecue is almost the same as when feeding the dog


    He couldn''t help biting the meat again, and his heart became indignant: why does the dog have as much meat as his!


    At this time, Su Li answered the words before Yuannan and said, "I just regret not being prepared, because in fact, I already knew that it would cause riots, but I didn''t put an end to it carelessly. At the beginning... Unfortunately, that pot of snake soup shouldn''t be cooked."


    "It''s a pity that the pot of snake soup..." Yuan Nan said, smashing it and feeling sorry like his mouth.


    This is really an interesting monk. In private, he is not taboo about breaking his precepts... Moreover, did he intend to rub snake soup in patients before?


    "I suddenly understand why you know about me." Su Li''s face suddenly realized.


    "Hey, hey..." monk Yuannan scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "I don''t have an old sore that is difficult to heal. I need you to rejuvenate me!"


    Su Li''s face turned black in an instant... Although he was a surgeon and worked part-time in many departments, he didn''t stay in the anorectal department!


    "It doesn''t look good..." monk Yuannan sighed with regret and then said, "so are you interested in exploring the ancient battlefield? After all, you don''t have a place to go now, do you?"


    Su Li wanted to refuse, but he thought he really had nowhere to go, so he nodded and said, "well, let''s fulfill the task of zongmen and inquire about the news here."


    "Do you still have a sect?" monk Yuannan asked with a smile... In fact, Su Li was greatly relieved when he promised.


    The ancient battlefield has been ignored for nearly a thousand years. There are no treasures in it, but there are a pair of ghosts and evil things. It''s really difficult for him to go deep without support.


    In his cognition, Su Li''s frontal combat ability seems to be very worrying, but his assistance really fascinates him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I don''t believe you don''t have a home... Do you want to report to each other?" Su Li asked angrily.


    "..." obviously, monk Yuannan didn''t want to reveal his origin... He found that his conversation with Su Li had never gained the upper hand. Almost every time he prepared the atmosphere and pretended to be profound, Su Li would "press on the ground" in the simplest and rough way.


    Thinking of this, he felt uncomfortable. He bit the meat again involuntarily, and then said angrily, "if you don''t say it, don''t say it. Get ready, we''re going to start!"


    Su Li thought for a while and felt that he really needed to prepare something. So he found his own sewing bag and several pieces of good cloth from the bag, and then quickly threaded the needle and thread in the stunned eyes of monk Yuannan to sew a strong girdle.


    "Your needlework is really excellent." monk Yuannan sighed with emotion. Then he realized that he was a little talkative, so he asked, "what are you doing?"


    Su Li picked up the sausage with the length of his forearm and put it in his girdle. Then he hung it on his shoulder and tried it. Just right, he said, "the sausage grows fast and can''t fit in his pocket, so I have to find a place for it to stay."


    The furry dog''s head came out of the bag and called twice with milk, showing great spirit.


    "If you do this, you will spoil it..." the monk looked at the little suckling dog and said silently. I don''t know why he felt that his treatment was not as good as that of a dog, so he was blocked in his heart.


    As for why did he compare himself with the little suckling dog? Since Su Li gave them a piece of meat fairly, there has been a problem with the monk''s mentality.


    "Go!" Su Licai was too lazy to argue with monk Yuannan. After all, meat sausage is his pet. Since it is a pet, it should be used for pet!


    The monk can only keep up. He just stares at the little sausage from time to time... He really has a fight with a puppy.


    Ten thousand years old battlefield, which is a terrible place separated by two mountains from Ukraine! Especially when everything that might be valuable on the ancient battlefield was looted for thousands of years, it completely fell into a Jedi.

 Chapter 59

    This is a large basin with no grass. There are broken bare rocks everywhere. It is really surprising that such a wasteland suddenly appears in these mountains. And Su Li noticed that the terrain here was very low, lower than the outside, like a sinkhole


    Stepping on the earth, even under the mountain seal, he seemed to be able to hear the pulsation of the earth''s mourning.


    "It''s very bad here, which makes me feel very uncomfortable." Su Li didn''t use the Jingming rune, because the Jingming Rune he cast here could not break through the thick shadow.


    Fortunately, he still has Lian Shanyin, and the inclusiveness of the earth''s vitality allows him to be fearless of these shadow dead spirits.


    The monk Yuannan is shining with gold all over his body, just like the Buddha. His golden body also makes him not afraid of these.


    This situation made Su Li understand that the most important thing for the monk at this time must be the spirit gathering talisman, so he directly pasted three spirit gathering talismans on the monk''s back with feiye''s hand... The monk is a very qualified meat shield. He must take good care of it and don''t waste it so early.


    However, Su Li''s behavior greatly touched Yuannan. He invited Su Li to explore together. He just hoped that Su Li could help him at the critical moment, but he didn''t expect that the young Taoist gave him "meticulous" care from the beginning.


    This moved his heart, and he also thought that this little friend was a cold face and hot heart, worthy of deep friendship.


    Of course, he didn''t know that for Su Li to "play auxiliary", of course, he had to give his own meat shield a good buff first, and then milk it well. Otherwise, who would stand in front of him?


    At this time, ghosts on the ancient battlefield also appeared, which were some strange vegetation spirits and animal souls.


    They should be animals and plants that originally existed nearby. More than 50 years ago, death suddenly spread, which made their souls detained here and become ghosts.


    After being pasted with three talismans, monk Yuannan immediately moved and consciously came forward to fight. The Buddhist staff that should belong to the divine soldier level waved hard. No ghost could break through his defense and come to Su Li... Yes, that''s what we want.


    There were ghosts around Su Li, and for these ghosts, Su Li just pointed out a magic sword to wipe them out.


    For these ghosts, the vitality of heaven and earth rich in death is the best living environment. They can grow without doing anything. The large mountain ghosts encountered in Ukraine and the demon Python attacking Su Li belong to this category.


    But the ghosts encountered at the scene felt that the years were not very long, which made it easier for the two people to deal with, but it was also suspicious.


    "Monk, have you noticed that most of the ghosts here are fish rather than land animals?" Su Li asked unexpectedly.


    "Yes, but it''s normal. Because the whole ground was connected during the war ten thousand years ago, a mountain peak originally here was cut off, and even the groundwater vein was injured, making it a huge mountain lake ten thousand years later."


    "But fifty years ago, the lake dried up inexplicably, and with the drying up of the lake, the vitality of heaven and earth here also changed... I think maybe we can find the answer in the middle of the dry riverbed."


    Monk Yuannan told his intelligence and conjecture. It seems that he did a lot of homework before he set out.


    While talking, Su Li added two more talismans to the monk to help him recover, then held the blood activating talisman in his hand and hesitated to paste it on him... But considering the monk''s "injury", it''s better to think about it.


    If the old sore relapses again, he will feel very uncomfortable together.


    But Su Li soon remembered another talisman he had mastered, and casually printed one on monk Yuannan''s back


    "Little friend, what amulet did you stick to me?" he asked.


    "Guiyuan talisman can mobilize the true Qi in your body to replenish the essence and Qi. If you mobilize the true Qi and cooperate actively, the effect can be better," Su Li said.


    This is the real use of the Guiyuan symbol. It can turn the innate Qi to replenish the essence and blood lost by the human body! Therefore, the effect is better than the healing talisman under the congenital state, but it is the best restoration prop in the congenital state.


    As soon as Yuannan was shocked, he immediately felt that his consumed physical strength was making up quickly. At the same time, because of the spirit gathering talisman, his lost true Qi is also recovering rapidly, which makes him seem to be able to become a perpetual motion machine!


    This feeling that he can freely wield his strength has never been felt for Yuannan, so he can''t help falling in love with this day of passage with Su Li.


    "Is there anything else?" he asked.


    Su Li turned his eyes, but still stuck a diamond amulet to the monk and said, "activate it with genuine Qi when you need it. It may be able to block a blow from the stillbirth state for you."


    In fact, with the power of Lianshan seal, his void condensation Rune can condense a Vajra rune that can resist the attack of returning to the real world, but it''s not necessary to take it out now.


    Su Li really gave Yuannan an all-round blessing in recovery, defense and blood return this time, which made him even more reckless. He took Su Li into the central area of this dry lake bed wasteland


    Here is not as dry as around, but there is a viscous muddy area. Monk Yuannan paused a little but did not hesitate. After giving Su Li a sign, he stepped out into the swamp.


    But Su Li was a little disgusted. The obvious impact of this deep foot and shallow foot on his connection between Shanyin and the earth. What should he do if something goes wrong? He won''t put himself in danger.


    So he stood at the edge of the swamp and decided to provide remote support. Anyway, the swamp area is not too large. If there is any problem, he should be able to provide timely support


    Just after his thought flashed, he saw a huge wave tumbling in the mud, and a ferocious and huge ghost crocodile opened its mouth full of serrated sharp teeth and swallowed the unresponsive Yuannan monk


    "It''s really sudden." Su Li was sweating a little, but he was relieved to see the light on the monk''s bald head before he was swallowed up.


    But just when he condensed the sword amulet to help the monk


    "Woof, woof..."


    The sausage began to bark at the swamp ahead. Although it was a little milk, no one could hear the rapidity in its voice.


    Su Li, who had been reminded by the meat intestines for many times, quickly stepped away from the fairy and quickly retreated back... The next moment, sure enough, another ghost crocodile opened its mouth and suddenly bit him.


    He quickly waved the sword sign he had prepared to form a Dharma sword. The sword he cut in a hurry lost its true meaning and did not cause much damage to the ghost crocodile.


    The ghost crocodile that rushed ashore finally didn''t move so quickly. Su Li was a little relieved and forced himself to calm down... He had gradually realized the importance of mentality.

 Chapter 60

    Facing the ghost crocodile, Su Li finally sank down. There may be the function of Lianshan Rune here, but the experience of so many times of distress is also very important.


    The Dharma sword in your hand is condensed. This time it is no longer a flustered sword as before, but a sword that condenses your own will according to experience!


    The sword was sharp. The ghost crocodile seemed to know how powerful it was and didn''t have a positive hard resistance. Instead, he sprayed layers of ghost fog like energy in front of him in an attempt to corrode and melt the magic sword.


    However, Su Li''s Dharma sword condensed his own true meaning. Although the ghost fog was very corrosive, it was still cut from it, and then the sword light continued to fall on the ghost crocodile... But the power was weakened a lot after all, so the ghost crocodile just scratched a little skin.


    Su Li was not discouraged. A sword came and drove the ghost crocodile back step by step. His Dharma sword is sharp, and ghost crocodiles dare not rashly try its edge.


    But there is no doubt that this cruel ghost will not give up Su Li. It must also seek the opportunity to hunt.


    But Su Li seemed to have no idea. He followed up step by step with the retreat of the ghost crocodile. It seemed that he really had the upper hand.


    However, just as he approached the edge of the swamp, the ghost crocodile had pushed half his body into the swamp... Suddenly, the giant tail of the ghost crocodile suddenly swung, impressively lifted a flood of mud and stones in the swamp, and even bypassed an arc in mid air and hit Su Li from the side!


    At this moment, Su Li had almost no emergency method, so he could only cut the mud and stone torrent instead of the sword he was going to cut at the ghost crocodile... But at this moment, the ghost crocodile had seized the opportunity to jump out and open his huge mouth again to bite Su Li


    At this time, the trace of another Rune in the palm of Su Li''s left hand flashed, but suddenly pressed it against the ghost crocodile! Don''t forget, he has three ''spell positions''! Even the mountain seal and the sword seal are based on each other, which has been kept all the time

 Chapter 61

    The exploration continued. Monk Yuannan carefully returned to the swamp, while Su Li watched closely on the shore... But monk Yuannan soon walked 200 meters away. Such a distance is difficult for Su Li to help him. The monk seemed to have expected, and there was no pause.


    Su Li saw that he could only throw ten Juling runes and three Vajra runes to Yuannan monk without activation... There was no communication, but Yuannan understood that this was Su Li''s last support.


    It seems that the next thing has nothing to do with Su Li? He really didn''t want to step into the mire and wade like a monk. But why is he always anxious?


    "Red old man, is there any way I can walk on the ground in the swamp?" Su Li suddenly asked the ring spirit of the ring for help, because he knew that the ring spirit would answer him. After all, it was a rare adventure, wasn''t it?


    What if God opened his eyes and he suddenly died?


    Sure enough, the red old man just said in a little meditation, "I don''t know from which angle to help you, but I remember that the Taiyue Shenjiao believers tied mountain seals, but they never stopped because of a little mud."


    Su Li was inspired. He came to the edge of the swamp and tentatively stepped on it... The swamp was still soft and sticky, so he didn''t want to settle down.


    However, when Su Li wanted to take back his feet and ask Chi Lao, he suddenly remembered a talisman that he hardly used: Earth talisman!


    The function of earth talisman is very interesting and chicken ribs, because other five element talismans can condense their own five element elements, but only earth talisman simply allows users to control the soil below.


    Previously, Su Li''s earth stove was made with earth symbols. Convenience is convenient, but it can''t be used in combat.


    But at this time, Su Li had a whim to solidify the earth runes on his body, and just occupied a "magic position". But the next moment, when Lian Shanyin and earth Rune can play a role at the same time with his body as the medium, something unexpected happened to him


    He seemed to have control over the ground under his feet like an arm, and his heart just moved slightly. The originally rotten mud solidified into a flat ground at his feet!


    This is what he wants to walk on the flat ground, because where he stands is the flat ground!


    In this case, Su Li was relieved and immediately strode to catch up with the monk.


    The combination of Lianshan seal and earth rune is definitely full of potential, but he has no mind to think about these things at this time... Sure enough, he is a bad good man who doesn''t say it!


    Because the ghosts along the way had been cleaned up by Yuannan, Su Li''s progress was much faster. But cleaning up doesn''t mean that there are no escaped fish. There are still some snake like ghosts or ghost crocodiles swimming from a distance who want to attack him.


    At this time, he naturally used the unique use of Lianshan Inca symbols. Under Lian Shanyin''s blessing, Su Li''s control over the soil under his feet came to an unimaginable level. He just thought. A torrent of soil shot out of the swamp on the edge and rushed away with those ghosts.


    There is no way to kill them, but at least we can drive them far away. Just don''t bother.


    Su Li''s doing so consumed almost all the Qi of the earth vein controlled by Shanyin, which had no loss for him. So he kept pace under his feet and finally saw the back of the monk Yuannan


    But the monk is not in good condition at this time. He has used his semi-finished gold body, but it has been covered with mud. His opponent is a dark snake


    It doesn''t seem to be an entity, not even a ghost. It was like a black fog like ink, but there was no sign of collapse under the attack of fate.


    Seeing that the monk was already tired, Su Li immediately threw out the return symbol.


    Yuan Nan pasted the Guiyuan talisman on his back, and immediately his innate Qi was transformed into essence Qi and blood, which made him recover quickly. However, the Juling talisman given by Su Li had not been used up, and his true Qi was not worried to be consumed.


    The key to the recovery of physical strength is that the appearance of the return symbol immediately inspired him. He knew it was his little friend who came to help him.


    At this critical moment, he had elevated Su Li''s status straight into a life-long friendship that could give his life. So he quickly shouted, "be careful of the swamp under your feet. There is strong poison in this swamp!"


    No wonder the monk is slow and consumes so much. He was accidentally poisoned.


    Su Li was also slightly surprised. Although the earth could bury everything, and the condensed ground under his feet could press all the toxins below without coming out, he searched in his pocket and found five "detoxification talismans" just in case.


    He didn''t draw a few of these talismans because he seldom used them at ordinary times. Unexpectedly, he could use them in this place.


    He quickly put a pressure on himself, then thought about it and put a piece on the sausage in the right shoulder girdle. Then he flew out a rune and put it on the monk''s back and started.


    It seems that the poison dispelling talisman has little effect on the poison in the swamp. It can''t help monk Yuannan to detoxify quickly. But the effect of the dispelling poison talisman is to help him suppress the toxicity in his body, so that he can temporarily let go and fight the black fog like snake.


    Su Li saw it and said nothing. He directly stretched out his hand to draw the rune to condense the soul Rune of the town. He looked at the smoke like things that didn''t look like entities, so he chose the soul calming talisman that was very targeted at the spirit body to control it.


    But something unexpected happened to him. The soul calming charm bombarded the long snake without any effect. It didn''t even show a trace of discomfort!


    "What is this?" Su Li couldn''t help asking loudly. This is the first time to find that the soul calming charm is invalid... There are only two possibilities: first, the black fog snake has no soul. Second, its soul essence is far more than Su Li.


    "This is the earth vein evil dragon! All the changes here come from it, and we must kill it!" monk Yuannan briefly explained the reason why he tried so hard, but did not answer Su Li''s question.


    Instead, red old man replied in his heart at this time: "the earth vein evil dragon is a terrible evil thing that can be accidentally produced by the combination of the dead Qi left by the dragon vein after it is cut and killed and some special external conditions."


    "The original site of the Taiyue cult was located on a dragon vein, but the war also killed the dragon vein. Unexpectedly, the new death of the dragon vein ten thousand years ago and a large number of dead Qi on the friar battlefield did not have the earth vein evil dragon long ago, but the last remaining dead Qi of the dragon vein ten thousand years later created such a dragon."


    "But don''t worry, because it''s only a little dead gas left to create this earth vein. The evil dragon was very weak in the sky, and it has only accumulated for 50 years. It should still be within the range you can deal with."


    In other words, this is not a creature or spirit at all, not even wisdom. It is like a dragon vein, a phenomenon formed by the condensation of earth vein power


    PS: three watch achievement, broken sleep, broken sleep

 Chapter 62

    Su Li is in trouble. The evil dragon in front of Su Li is not only ineffective in calming the soul, but more importantly, even Su Li''s unique skill, Zhenyue Fu, doesn''t have much effect!


    The evil dragon of the earth vein was born from the dragon vein, which is the partial condensation of the Qi of the earth vein. Therefore, although the suppression method of soil property is not immune to all, it also has strong resistance.


    This makes Su Li feel a little scratched. It seems that his means are only auxiliary abilities except zhenhun rune, Zhenyue Rune and sword rune.


    He could ask red old man how to restrain the earth vein evil dragon, but he knew that such a hole could not be opened. Because once we always use Chi Lao''s wisdom to generate dependence at the critical moment, it may become an opportunity for Chi Lao.


    The red old man will not take the initiative to help without Su Li''s help, which is a tacit understanding between the two.


    "Well, anyway, we have time to try." Su Li soon calmed down, then thought about all the runes he had learned, and began to stimulate the experiment one by one.


    The five line attack runes that can be used have been used once, and there are few effects. At this time, monk Yuannan also said, "try the thunder method. This earth vein evil dragon does not belong to the five elements. It must be attacked by forces other than the five elements."


    Then Su Li used a rune with the strongest single attack power he mastered... Lightning Rune!


    This is also the most powerful talisman in the talisman Book handed down by Gu Yuzi. It is only because the talisman paper needed to make lightning talisman is beyond the scope of ordinary talisman paper, so Su Li has no inventory.


    In actual combat, it took too long for him to use the void talisman again, which was not so worthwhile. Later, he had a sword talisman to defend himself, so he slowly didn''t pay attention to it.


    But after meeting the evil dragon of the earth vein, Su Li realized that he could not eat everything by only one or two means. He must enrich his tricks and cards. Otherwise, no one knows when he will meet an enemy who can restrain all his means.


    Lightning Rune!


    A thunder burst out from the rune pattern in front of Su Li and bombarded the black fog snake... This lightning Rune directly took out about 30% of his true Qi. Next, it depends on the effect.


    "It''s really effective!" monk Yuannan shouted excitedly, and then he also showed a supporting ability of his golden body. The Buddha''s light shines on the body, but it is to dissolve the hostility of the earth vein evil dragon.


    These are two kinds of targeted attacks. The lightning stroke of lightning stroke talisman has the effect of breaking evil spirits, which makes the fog of earth vessel evil dragon churn and even delay its action. The Golden Buddha light is needless to say. It has a miraculous effect on all evil and negative emotions. Therefore, the earth vein evil dragon writhes violently.


    "Two more thunder, let''s work hard to kill it!" monk Yuannan finally seized the opportunity to kill the evil thing, with some uncontrollable excitement in his tone.


    From this feeling, it seems that killing the earth vein evil dragon is very good for the monk?


    Su Li continued to use lightning stroke talisman, but there were some questions in his heart.


    "What do you think the Buddha''s golden body is condensed by?" red old man suddenly asked and then explained: "the Buddha''s golden body needs a large amount of merit to condense! Killing the earth vein evil dragon is absolutely a great good thing for this land, so the little monk will certainly get a lot of merit."


    "It''s for merit." Su Li understood what happened to monk Yuannan''s golden body. No wonder he could ignore the death intention in the vitality of heaven and earth, but merit protected his body.


    Lightning struck again, and the earth vessel evil dragon almost collapsed under the light of merit and virtue Buddha. After all, it is only 50 years of Taoism, and the congenital defects are serious. The earth vein evil dragon will soon weaken and seem to be about to collapse.


    "Come on, it''s dying!" Yuannan monk became more and more excited. He felt that the time to improve his golden body before the golden elixir period was near. Isn''t it this moment that I trudged all the way from Bodhi temple?


    Su Li didn''t have any opinion about it. His idea was very pure. Since the earth vein evil dragon was not a good thing, of course we should get rid of it! So the lightning Rune continued to urge him. Even Shanyin helped him recover, which made him tired.


    Thunder bombarded continuously, and the shape of the earth vein evil dragon could not be kept intact. There were signs of collapse under continuous lightning strikes. The merit and Buddha light that holds it is to take the opportunity to invade and continuously purify the body parts it dissipates.


    This process is very slow, because they actually use a pure stupid method against the local evil dragon without any good method. Su Li made every effort to constantly use lightning stroke runes, which can be regarded as making him better in his understanding of lightning attribute runes.


    The fate is hard. The merit Buddha light will consume his own merit. If this action cannot be completed, the golden body condensed by fate may collapse directly. But so far, he has stopped thinking, and success or failure is in one fell swoop.


    Fortunately, with Su Li''s proficiency in thunder, the power of his lightning rune is increasing every time. The body of the earth vein evil dragon accelerated to collapse, making it difficult to see that success is in front of us


    Finally, half an hour later, when fate was difficult to sustain and Su Li was extremely tired, the earth vein evil dragon finally collapsed in the last lightning stroke, and then the ink fog body was completely purified by the light of merit and virtue.


    With the disappearance of the last wisp of black air, the golden body of Yuannan monk, which was already cracked and almost broken, seemed to have been mended out of nothing. All the scars recovered immediately, and the golden body, which was originally only the upper body, grew rapidly and stopped until it grew out of his thigh.


    "It''s a little worse." monk Yuannan looked disappointed, but then thought about it and said, "but it''s a big harvest. After all, the earth vein evil dragons here have only accumulated for 50 years. If they are more powerful, I''m afraid we can''t deal with them."


    In fact, because of Su Li''s joining, Yuannan monk already felt that this action, which was originally a gamble on his life, had only become a little difficult. Therefore, he did not think that Su Li had thinned his merit.


    Su Li just had a feeling that he was finally coming to an end. Now he just wanted to find a clean place to have a good rest.


    But at this time, in the state of Lian Shanyin, he felt a kind of resentment that seemed to exist in the veins under his feet... This is a kind of resentment that has been weak for a long time, but it seems to exist forever!


    This discovery surprised him very much, and then he walked a distance without saying hello to monk Yuannan... Then he saw a crack that seemed to go straight to the center of the earth.


    It''s hard to believe that such a ground fissure appears in the center of the swamp, but it''s just that the surrounding muddy swamp seems to be blocked by something, that is, it doesn''t penetrate into the ground fissure, which makes the ground fissure look very strange and ferocious.


    "This is the blow to kill the underground dragon vein at that time. Unexpectedly, the trace remains here and has not been eliminated." monk Yuannan also came to see this scene and speculated after thinking.

 Chapter 63

    Standing before the ground fissure, Su Li wanted to try to close the fissure with mountain seal and earth rune. But unfortunately, no matter how he mobilized the surrounding mud to fill the crack, he could only fall into it and could not hear a sound.


    And the two people standing nearby can clearly feel that the dense death around them is emanating from the ground fissure.


    "What''s the matter? It seems that the earth vein evil dragon was bred here." Yuannan speculated.


    "I can feel some resentment... It seems to be the resentment from the earth veins?" Su Li was a little suspicious. If the earth veins can have resentment, doesn''t it mean that the earth veins have become essence?


    "It should be the remnant of the dragon vein, because it originally came from the earth vein, so it gradually penetrated into the earth vein after being killed for thousands of years." Chi Lao gave his speculation in Su Li''s heart.


    Because only this ground crack would not cause any harm to Su Li, so he was too lazy to carry it.


    "How can we eliminate these grievances?" Su Li said this question, because he asked Yuannan monk and old Chi at the same time.


    Monk Yuannan shook his head with an ugly look and said, "no wonder this purification has not done its best. It turns out that the source of the dragon''s resentment has sunk into the earth''s vein. The earth''s vein evil dragon we just encountered is actually a derivative of it. I can overcome the resentment of all living creatures and souls, but the resentment of the dragon''s vein..."


    It seems that the monk is helpless.


    Red old''s answer is very optimistic; "Just leave it alone. The earth vein can contain all things and naturally can carry such grievances. Even if you let it go, you will make the 800 mile boundary a Jedi. After a thousand years, the earth vein will digest those grievances by itself, and here will slowly return to normal."


    "In other words, just seal the ground fissure for the time being?" Su Li found a firm way suitable for the present... Yes, seal! Just seal it for a thousand years or so.


    Red old man doesn''t want to talk now. Can you communicate well?


    Su Li immediately controlled the surrounding soil to cross over the ground fissure, and then controlled the soil with soil symbols to make them lap over the ground fissure like a bridge.


    This virtual building is completely completed by Su Li''s power. As long as he releases it, the soil will naturally fall from the ground crack.


    But the next moment, marks slowly appeared on these soil... Impressively, the rune mark of the spirit seal! He actually wants to engrave the spirit seal directly on the ground fissure!


    He succeeded. The magic talisman was the direction of Su Li''s real talent, so his success seemed easy. The spirit sealing talisman on the earth worked and isolated the dead breath from the ground crack below.


    But the trouble is that Su Li must stand here and constantly provide the spirit of the spirit talisman with Lian Shanyin in order to maintain the seal, otherwise his previous efforts will be wasted.


    So he made another bold attempt... That is to depict the mountain seal that is originally connected to the earth on the ground!


    The mountain seal on the ground continuously extracts the Qi of the earth vein, but how can these Qi of the earth vein continue to power the spirit sealing Rune method? This needs to use some knowledge about the rune array that Su Li learned from Gu Fuzi''s Rune book.


    Previously, he could only use wind runes to build runes to block the air leakage of broken holes in the roof, but now he has to force himself to complete the Jedi seal array with these not profound knowledge!


    This is difficult for Su Li who has never been in contact with the array, but fortunately, in his previous research, he has found that even Shanyin has good consistency with any rune. Therefore, after Lian Shanyin was located, the nature was linked with the seal of the spirit sealing method, and an endless stream of earth Qi was sent to the seal of the spirit sealing method to strengthen the seal.


    At this time, Su Li tried to disconnect his power transmission, but saw that the combined Rune array flickered a little and then stabilized... From this, he found another feature of Lian Shanyin, which is that it has the stability of the earth and is very suitable to be the title center of the array.


    Therefore, his seal array is completed. The Runes of the spirit seal method are used to seal the dead gas and resentment under the ground crack, and the earth vein gas gathered by Lian Shanyin is used to supply the seal on the one hand, and on the other hand, continuously strengthen the soil layer on the ground crack so that it will not collapse.


    This Rune array is actually very crude and simple. After all, it is Su Li''s first attempt. But there is no doubt that this Rune array is full of infinite possibilities, which can cause Su Li''s infinite reverie.


    "You are a great guy." monk Yuannan praised sincerely. He is not a little monk who has never seen the world. He can see from this simple seal array to what extent Su Li can use his power at will.


    "Not enough." Su Li frowned again. "This seal is too simple and easy to be destroyed. I''m afraid any small animal can destroy it inadvertently. Let alone so many ghosts and evil things in the swamp."


    Then he engraved five soul calming runes between the large runes of Lian Shanyin. These soul calming runes engraved into the array are also connected with Lian Shanyin and can continuously release their power.


    In this way, any weak ghosts don''t want to get close to this place... As for the strong existence, it''s not in Su Li''s consideration.


    "You can go back." Su Li finished his work. He felt he had been busy enough today.


    As he finished working on the seal, he saw that the water level in the swamp where they were located was slowly rising. The mud that had just overflowed the upper of the shoe was now gone!


    "It seems that the lake here has come back. If the lake is filled with water, will it affect your seal?" Yuannan asked with some worry. After all, Su Li''s seal array looks fragile.


    "In theory, there will be no problem." Su Li was not very sure. But at this time, they have no better way. They can only return while discussing.


    When they came to this mountain wasteland, they already found that the air in this place has been much humid, and the extinct animals have gradually emerged... Maybe in a few days, it will be a beautiful huge lake, and the animals and plants here will become rich and prosperous.


    "Don''t let me down!" Su Li muttered. He looked very tired... It was mental fatigue, because just before he left, he tried his best to launch the "small seal" to strengthen what he had done.


    "You''ve done well enough." monk Yuannan comforted Su Li. He didn''t notice Su Li''s fatigue. Or after so many battles, he has no time to take care of others.


    They supported each other all the way, talking and walking, but they subconsciously walked to Su Li''s Taoist temple. If the place is not clean, they will really doubt the sincerity and ability of the Lord of Ukraine.

 Chapter 64

    The Ukrainian leader was not disappointed. When Su Li and Yuannan returned to the Taoist temple, the chaotic crowd had dispersed, and a team of sergeants had been stationed and repaired here.


    After Su Li arrived, without saying a word, he drove all these sergeants away and fell asleep. He doesn''t need these people to repair the Taoist temple. The seal array hastily completed in the swamp crack has brought him a lot of inspiration. He wants to try to transform the Taoist temple himself.


    After solving the problems of the swamp fissure and the earth vein evil dragon, Su Li suddenly felt that he had a lot of free time to waste. He turned his eight years old into eighty, and his temper was slow enough.


    ¡­¡­


    For half a year, white clouds and black dogs.


    Su Li crossed his small life more and more comfortable in the remote Ukrainian country, and the life of shenfuzi became more and more difficult in the Jianzong at the other end of the tiancrack mountains.


    He hasn''t been able to complete any successful cultivation in the past six months! Although his golden elixir absorbs the vitality of heaven and earth and transforms it into true yuan all the time, if it is not corrected by practice all the time, there will be many mistakes and omissions in this golden elixir!


    Half a year is not enough to make the divine Rune at the peak of the golden pill fall into the realm, but it is enough to make his temperament become increasingly crazy... Until he simply told him what happened, including, of course, the final disposal of this Rune seal by the divine rune.


    "This is a great innovation. You destroyed it directly. It''s really an elm head." fairy Chen Yu immediately reported the injustice for Su Li. At the same time, she also understood why Su Li wanted to travel alone and didn''t want to stay in the sect, because he felt the malice of the divine Talisman!


    "I''m thinking about the well-being of the three hundred ordinary disciples of the Fu clan! Otherwise, he can complete the order alone. Aren''t the three hundred ordinary disciples going to drink the West and north wind?" but the divine Fu son refused to admit his mistake.


    He even emphasized one point: "the sect is already strict with my disciples. As the leader of the rune sect, I must consider the interests of the vast majority of my disciples!"


    Although it is said that he was blinded by karma, so he was unscrupulous, but did he not say the voice of many other people?


    Even the jade fairy didn''t say much this time, but looked at her Taoist companion with a look of approval... At this moment, Renjian, who brought infinite pressure to everyone, felt so much pressure at once!


    "But what does this have to do with the karma on younger martial brother shenfuzi?" the smart man knows how to change the topic

 Chapter 65

    All the senior leaders of Jianzong wondered how a small new disciple of the side door was related to the karma of shenfuzi?


    Even if this little disciple was a genius, he had just entered the realm of pre heaven Qi six months ago. He was far from the golden elixir peak of shenfuzi. He really didn''t think Su Li could do anything to him.


    But Shu Mingzi said in a puzzled tone: "because I have been managing the sword guard platform and have seen many kinds of treasures, I have some uncertain discoveries about the rune chapter taken out by the young disciple Su Li."


    "What''s that? Speak out boldly, and Chen Yu won''t blame you." sect leader Ji Lian immediately encouraged him. He knew what his Taoist companion was in the hearts of these younger martial brothers.


    Chen Yu is angry in his heart. Does it seem that he is arrogant all day? So she smiled at Shu Mingzi and said, "younger martial brother, don''t worry. You can be outspoken."


    Shumingzi''s back is sweating. It''s really stressful! But that''s it. Can he stop talking? I can only take a deep breath and say, "if what I expected is right, the rune seal is shiny, jade and fragrant. This may be a merit treasure!"


    "?!" everyone showed a moving look, even the talisman was no exception. When he thought that he had crushed a merit treasure, he was very upset. He couldn''t help denying: "it''s absolutely impossible. How can such a new disciple have a merit treasure?!"


    His loud denial was not heard at all, because it seems that this is the only explanation at present?


    "So Su Li''s master is Gu Yuzi? Can you call him to ask one or two?" Ji Lian asked... This is his daughter-in-law''s disciple, but he didn''t dare to give an order casually.


    As expected, the jade fairy snorted coldly: "the orphan is at a critical juncture of seclusion, so you don''t have to disturb him."


    This little thing... The senior leaders of the sword sect gathered here feel speechless and helpless. Although the patriarch''s wife usually behaves very gently, her overbearing is always hidden in her words and deeds.


    But fortunately, she gave another suggestion: "didn''t Gu Yuzi bring a female disciple when he came back? Calling her for inquiry may be enough to investigate the problem of the rune seal."


    ... then Han Yan was called to the place where the big guys gathered. The rare golden elixir can be seen everywhere, and there is a Yuan Ying Zhen Jun like the patriarch.


    At the beginning, she was really frightened, and even her body was shaking and dared not move at will. But then she took a deep breath, closed her eyes and calmed down.


    At this moment, a very subtle feeling flowed on her. People looked at it in amazement. They only felt that the female disciple seemed to become transparent glass at this moment!


    "The heart of the sword is bright!" the jade fairy whispered, and looked at her Taoist companion quietly.


    "If you are so gifted, you should be my good disciple." Ji Lian nodded secretly to the fairy. But then he said to Han Yan in a gentle but dignified voice, "this time I asked you to come for Su Li. Do you know Su Li?"


    Han Yan closed her eyes, but it was obvious that her body shook, and then replied without hesitation: "know the root and the bottom."


    She didn''t know whether it was good or bad for these big guys to ask about Su Li, but she wouldn''t avoid the relationship between herself and Su Li. In her mind, Su Li and Gu Yuzi had long been very important to her.


    The crowd nodded secretly, and then Ji Lian asked, "do you know Su Li has a seal used to make a blood activating talisman?"


    Han Yan was a little surprised and didn''t answer immediately. This is the magic talisman next to her. She couldn''t help but say sternly: "you really know! It''s very important. You can''t hide it!"


    "Don''t be impatient, younger martial brother shenfuzi. Let the child think about it and answer again." Ji Lian stopped shenfuzi''s croaking... Joking, this is his internal disciple. How can he be bullied by the old Taoist priest?


    But Han Yan was still affected to some extent. Fortunately, when the sword heart was clear, her heart was close to glass, and would not be disturbed by any external malice.


    She replied frankly, "the reason why I hesitated before was that as far as I know, the rune seal should have been broken long ago. Su Li did carve several runes in front of me and use them, but they were all carved with turnips and could not be preserved for a few days."


    Everyone looked at each other... It was not doubting Han Yan''s words, but marveling that Su Li could carve runes with radishes! And Shu Mingzi suddenly said to himself, "I said how the strange smell is familiar. It''s the taste of radish."


    "..." Han Yan was a little confused. He was curious about what Su Li had done.


    "Then do you know what Su Li did with his seal?" Ji Lian continued.


    "It''s natural to save people!" Han Yan felt that there was nothing to hide, so she said frankly: "at that time, we were trapped in the battlefield. Su Li used the batch seal of his radish seal for battlefield treatment, which saved more than 10000 people! And the beneficiaries were 100000 soldiers of the northern army of the whole town!"


    "Tut tut..." among the senior level of the sword sect, an elder thought that he looked at the divine talisman with a sigh.


    Now no one wonders how the radish chapter can be preserved to the present, but marvels at the misfortune of shenfuzi... It has the great merit and cause and effect of 100000 people!


    Not to mention helping the North army of Zhenbei stop the Hu people from going south and indirectly save more than ten million people. No wonder a radish chapter can become a treasure of merit.


    Ji Lian couldn''t help but take a puff. Then he looked at the jade fairy and said dryly, "you''re a great disciple. You''re going to be a Buddha at a young age."


    The jade fairy was happy in her heart, but on the surface, she calmly and gently pointed to the talisman as if he had been struck by lightning and asked, "what should he do?"


    "This big cause and effect can''t be eradicated even by the reincarnation of Bingjie. If younger martial brother shenfuzi wants to elute his karma and repay the cause and effect, he can only go to the party concerned." Ji Lian sighed, indicating that he has nothing to do about this kind of thing.


    ¡­¡­


    After this day, there was a very confusing personnel change in the fumen of Jianzong.


    The former Fuzi, the master of the fumen sect, stepped down, and the position of the master was taken over by Gu Fuzi, who was still in seclusion. During Gu Fuzi''s seclusion, fumen affairs were still represented by Shen Fuzi.


    The strangest thing is that when Gu Yuzi became the new sect leader, he even decided on the next sect leader: Shao sect leader Su Li!


    It can be predicted that when Gu Yuzi leaves the pass, he will be very confused... He just closes the pass and doesn''t do anything. How can he become the sect leader?


    Su Li must be very confused when he returns from the permanent mission... He didn''t do anything. Why did he become the little sect leader?

 Chapter 66

    Su Li, who was far away in Ukraine, did not know that his identity had undergone earth shaking changes. He was still "falling in love and killing" with a big monk.


    Six months later, the Taoist temple, which was dilapidated due to years of disrepair, has changed a new look.


    The foundation of the whole Taoist temple is covered with a thick and simple grain, which seems to be decoration, but it seems to have a mysterious function. Under the eaves outside the Taoist temple is a long-lasting bonfire. There is no firewood, but it seems to burn forever. It is very strange.


    At the back of the Taoist temple, there is a clear pool without a source, but it has always been clear. The canal from the pool extends to the fields around the Taoist temple, watering a good vegetable field.


    At this time, in the Taoist temple, Su Li and monk Yuannan sat facing each other. They looked at each other like lightning and thunder... And in front of them was a steaming tripod, where a flame rose from the ground and burned slowly.


    The meat fragrance in the tripod pervaded the whole Taoist temple, making monk Yuannan''s intestines and stomach wriggle


    "Although it''s almost hot, but I can''t wait!" Yuannan suddenly shouted, and then directly skipped all the temptation process, making use of his golden body, which has grown a leg and belly, and patted the meat squatting tripod with great momentum


    A fight began.


    However, Su Li smiled coldly. After such a long struggle, he didn''t understand the monk''s temperament? When I reached out and grabbed it in my arms, I immediately found a lot of talismans... Upanishadism ¡¤ random talismans paste face!


    Yuannan immediately changed his face and hurriedly used the gold body to protect his body... Because this large number of talismans not only have five element talismans with various attributes and special effects, but also very difficult lightning talismans. What''s more, they are mixed with a large number of sword talismans


    For two seconds, when half of his shoulders were frozen white, his face was burned and his whole body was floating with thunder, dozens of Dharma swords chased him


    "Depend on it!" he shouted. Finally, he couldn''t sit still and was driven out of the gate of the Taoist temple.


    Su Li slowly opened the tripod cover, looked at the pieces of fresh and tender mutton floating in his eyes, nodded with satisfaction and said, "the heat is just right."


    At random, he took out a bowl of it, handed it to the meat sausage with his thigh height on the side, and filled himself with another bowl.


    When he sat down and ate his first bite, the embarrassed Yuannan monk "climbed" back with a sad look.


    He first looked at the dog''s intestines and ate the ''first bite of meat'', then looked at Su Li sadly and angrily and said, "you''re really cruel. You''re really serious with me!"


    "I can''t help it. You don''t want to face me for half a year. Otherwise, I won''t be able to eat meat!" Su Li replied righteously... But these words are really irritating!


    "In your heart, our friendship is not as good as a dog?" Yuannan asked pitifully.


    Su Li was very upset. He wanted to say ''yes'', but considering the difficulty of fate, his fragile heart could only sigh: "well, I can treat you equally?"


    He also scooped out a bowl of broth from the big tripod, and the quantity of mutton in it was specially counted. It was the same as that in the sausage bowl, so he put it down in front of Yuannan


    As soon as Yuannan''s eyes lit up, he subconsciously hugged the bowl and ate... However, the more he ate, the more strange he tasted. Then he ate and cried... Rely on it, what did he compete with the dog for? Now he has become a dog!


    Su Li sighed. He was completely desperate for his stupid friend. He always felt that he was not as smart as meat intestines... Meat intestines seemed to feel that his master was thinking about it, and immediately raised his head and ''ow ~'' shook his tail.


    The tail of meat sausage is very interesting. Most of it is dark and shiny black hair, but only the tip is white rather than snow. At this time, it also looks very good when swinging.


    "Good dog, eat quickly." Su Li looked at him and put another piece of meat in his bowl into the sausage, and then his soft furry head was full of spoil.


    Yuannan cried again... He felt that he was still not as good as a dog.


    "Do you want me to touch your head?" Su Li asked with a frown when he saw his appearance... This expression had shown his inner resistance.


    "..." monk Yuannan felt that he was so blocked, as if he felt the deep malice of the world.


    So he buried himself in eating meat and filled his stomach before lying comfortably on his back and talking to Su Li: "monk, I travel around the world to earn merit, that is, I live so comfortable here... You really don''t look like the sword cultivation I know."


    "Then what am I like?" Su Li answered one by one.


    "You''re like those gentle fairies who come out of the main gate..." monk Yuannan said something very desperate. He didn''t notice that Su Li''s face was all black. He still said: "by the way, I heard that the fairies of your sword sect like to dress up as men to refine their hearts in the world of mortals, don''t they..."


    "Nothing!!" Su Li angrily took out a bunch of talismans from his arms again. This time they were all sword talismans, and mercilessly threw them at the big monk.


    "Rely on it!!"


    The great monk had no time to gather his golden body this time, and he was kicked out of the Taoist temple again. Groaned at the door for a long time. Seeing that Su Li was too lazy to pay attention to him, he climbed in again with a face


    "Don''t be so angry. No one will love you in the future." Yuan Nan continued to die with blood stains all over his body.


    But this time Su Li calmed down a lot. He asked, "you''ve been subduing demons here for half a year. Aren''t you ready to go?"


    "It''s still early. There are many demons and ghosts here because of the previous death. I want to make sure that the people of Ukraine will not be hurt by these evil things again." monk Yuannan said indifferently.


    If those good men and women outside know that the holy monks they worship are like this in private, it is estimated that their faith will collapse.


    "Yes, you still have a lot of merit to earn here," Su Li added.


    Why does it sound so harsh? How to name it is what he wants to do good. Su Li said it is so full of utilitarianism? He couldn''t help but stabbed and said, "then you don''t stay here to earn merit?"


    "What do I want to do with that merit?" Su Li glared angrily. He said, "I''m not like you to refine the golden body of merit, so merit is useless to me."


    At this moment, Yuannan''s heart was really sad and angry. He looked at Su Li''s moist skin and smelled the refreshing fragrance... Merit is of no great use to the child, but the problem is how he has so much merit to protect his body?


    Rely on it

 Chapter 67

    Yuannan admired Su Li''s merits and virtues, but she couldn''t be jealous of Su Li himself.


    Because he himself knew that he was inevitably utilitarian about merit. Only Su Li really didn''t care about merit, but he was really doing great merit.


    It''s like that in the past six months, Yuannan won the awe of the people of Ukraine by cutting demons and removing demons, while Su Li did nothing, but gave the blood activating Rune seal and disease eliminating Rune seal engraved by himself to the Lord of Ukraine


    He was naturally respected by everyone and regarded him as a saint alive.


    In other words, you can never do such a thing, because the seal is not difficult, but it is difficult in the innovative thinking of predecessors.


    And Su Li sent out the rune seal, which means that he also sent out the idea. His ability to quickly make runes, which originally belonged to him, is no longer so unique.


    This kind of thing is unimaginable in the current practice world, which attaches more importance to inheritance than anything, but it is a great merit for Ukrainian citizens that they can''t understand.


    Therefore, Yuannan respected Su Li so much, because he asked himself that he could not achieve such selflessness and kindness


    "So how long will you stay with me?" Su Li''s voice was a little crazy. He was too lazy to listen to the reason why Shang Lai ate and drank here.


    "You are here, I am here, you go, I go!" Yuannan''s answer is very ambiguous.


    Su Li wanted to cut people with a knife now, but at this time, the army sent by the Lord to transport goods saved Yuannan''s life. It was all kinds of plants of carts, which were found within the scope of Ukrainian activities according to Su Li''s requirements.


    Seeing Su Li put down the scalpel to check these plants, Yuannan sighed a long sigh of relief... Su Li was not terrible when he covered his face with a sword symbol, even when he used a void condensation symbol to generate a Dharma sword.


    Only his cold eyes when he picked up the scalpel and the feeling that he seemed to be able to directly dialysis his body made his scalp numb.


    "I still don''t understand. Why do you send so many plants? Are you looking for any magic medicine?" the monk asked curiously.


    "No, I just want to see what can be used as the seasoning when we eat... Now we eat meat is basically sprinkled with salt, and the taste is too monotonous." Su Li responded calmly. Then he slowly cleaned up and put these plants one by one with the meat intestines that were playing happily beside his legs.


    "Oh? Don''t tell me you''re trying to emulate the sages'' taste a hundred herbs''?" Yuannan asked jokingly.


    But Su Li really chewed a piece of washed grass on the ground, and then spit it out. He said, "this is a weed."


    Fate is difficult: "


    In order to satisfy his appetite, Su Li also worked hard.


    "I''m really worried that you''ll be dead by the time I see you again tomorrow." Yuan Nan said painfully.


    Su Li rinsed his mouth, then took out a poison removing talisman and said, "don''t worry, I''m fully prepared. If all these herbs can poison me, I''ll accept my life."


    Fate is hard to say goodbye. He feels he doesn''t have to waste time here. It''s better to continue to kill demons and demons.


    What about Su Li? After tasting the taste of the weed, he drew the figure of the weed on the paper and marked it: weed 1.


    In the following half day, he kept trying, and there were weeds 2 and 3 in the paper pile beside him... But he also found some dangerous poisons, so there were toxic 1 and toxic 2


    Of course, the seasoning he wanted was also discovered, and he marked the five flavors of "sour, sweet, bitter and spicy". Then there were some directly edible plants that he noted one by one... Some of them were even vegetables he was familiar with in his previous dreams, so he simply marked the uses and so on clearly.


    Three days later, he simply sorted out these draft papers and handed them to the Ukrainian general who came to listen to his instructions.


    He said, "prepare some for me according to the above. Also, see if there are any plants that are not in it, and bring back some."


    When Yuannan saw Su Li again, he was stunned by the strange fragrance surrounded by Su Li and the almost visible golden light of merit and virtue... He asked silently, "what have you done? It''s going to be sanctified in the flesh!"


    "?" Su Li tilted his head suspiciously, and then said, "Oh, I probably tried all the plants in Ukraine in the past two days, then simply recorded them and submitted what I needed to the Lord."


    With that, he took Yuannan to the big tripod where they often ate. At this time, many vegetables and meat were ready beside the tripod, and there was a pungent smell in the tripod.


    Su Li said, "look, this is the soup I''m cooking. I call the red plants'' Pepper ''and the grains of'' Pepper ''. These are my most important discoveries in the past two days. Please eat hot pot later!"


    "And these vegetables are all I can try to eat, especially this'' potato ''. It can be sown in March and harvested in June. The yield is very high and delicious. We will have a good mouth in the future."


    "Can these plants be used as vegetables?" Yuan Nan asked in surprise as he looked at Su Li.


    "That''s right." Su Li nodded and confirmed that he really worked hard to get together the ingredients and spices of the hot pot!


    Yuannan suddenly understood why Su Li''s merit grew so fast. Because Su Li really tasted all kinds of herbs for the Ukrainian people!


    Since then, Ukrainians have known what they can eat and what they can''t eat in the vegetation around them. In a country that has been poisoned by death for so many years and has been in a food crisis, the simple manual sent by Su Li is a holy scripture that can live!


    And although Yuannan himself has been doing good and accumulating virtue, his doing good eventually has some deliberate elements. If you deliberately do good and seek merit, the final harvest will be cut by 90% because of this intention.


    But Su Li was different. He didn''t want to do anything to get merit at all. Everything was just going with the tide, so he could get enough merit every time.


    Therefore, after only a few great achievements, his merits and virtues have far exceeded those accumulated by Yuannan for so many years.


    If Su Li is in Buddhism, his function at this time can definitely condense the Bodhisattva''s golden body, and it is natural to further condense the Buddha''s golden body directly.


    However, after working hard for so long, Yuannan can only condense arhat''s golden body... This person can''t compare with others.


    "How can you be a disciple of the sword sect?" Yuannan sighed again. He thought the child was a natural Buddha! Some people may believe that he is the reincarnation of a living Buddha.


    But soon Yuannan was no longer tangled, because he saw that Su Li had splashed a large plate of meat on the damn dog... It couldn''t bear it!


    I don''t know when, Yuannan has regarded meat intestines as the enemy of his life

 Chapter 68

    As time went by, Su Li''s permanent mission was coming to an end. But he had no intention of staying for the last two months. He packed up his luggage early and set foot on the road back to zongmen.


    When he left the clan, Su Li never thought he would look forward to returning... He had no feelings for Jianzong, but the best people for him were in Jianzong!


    "Shifu is about to leave the customs. I can''t miss the time," he told himself, so he has no nostalgia for Ukraine.


    He simply left a letter to the Lord, then said hello to the monk Yuannan who had been with him for two years, and left quickly.


    His nature of mind is really suitable for cultivating truth, and his joys and sorrows follow his fate. Friends between gentlemen are as light as water. If you have fate, you can meet again. The days of practitioners are long anyway!


    Now Su Li is ten years old. It is at the crucial moment of his transformation from a boy to a teenager. Of course, he doesn''t want to see any childlike innocence. He''s just a little old man''s bad temper.


    But his body has been raised a lot. The nutrition of big fish and meat every day in the past two years is very good, which makes his original small body grow a lot.


    But if the biggest change in the past two years... Is still the "calf" at his feet.


    Yes, the small milk dog, which was originally the size of a palm, grew into the size of a calf, which made Su Li''s heart collapse and melancholy.


    His intestines can no longer be carried in his pocket... The only comfort is that when he reaches out his hand, the dog head with a black helmet will come and rub it by itself.


    Meat intestines are the offspring of demon dogs after all. Even if they are spoiled by Shi Suli in the palm of his hand, they are extremely tough. Their physical strength and speed are far higher than ordinary dogs. They also wake up a talent that Su Li simply doesn''t know how to describe


    Walk on the ground


    As long as the sausage crawls on its snow-white belly close to the ground, it can completely hide its breath and become a small transparent that is difficult to be found


    Su Li really doesn''t know the use of this talent. But there''s no way. Who makes this their own pet? There is no need for it to be of any use, as long as it is responsible for being ''spoiled''.


    The journey back was smoother than expected, because his merits and virtues did not dare to approach any demons and monsters.


    It''s still hard to see that his merits and virtues are not controlled, so I taught him some tips to restrain his merits and virtues, otherwise he will smell fragrance all the way. I don''t know how many mountain people may be attracted by him to become followers.


    After half a month''s trek, he returned to zongmen again. Two years later, he came to this towering mountain again. He could still feel the thrilling shock. This is the main peak of the sword sect. When he came back, both Chen Yu fairy and Shu Mingzi paid close attention to the divine rune. After all, the divine Rune stood here to dissolve the cause and effect between Su Li and eliminate the karma.


    Shenfuzi looked changeable. After all, he thought about his future and the way to live a long life. He bowed to the end and said, "the young sect leader is serious. All kinds of things were wrong before. I beg the young sect leader''s forgiveness."


    "Eh?! eh?!" Su Li was stunned and didn''t know what to do. He pointed to his nose and asked, "is this talking to me?"


    "Pooch ~" the jade fairy couldn''t help smiling. For a moment, it was like a hundred flowers in full bloom. Then he couldn''t help pinching the small cheek that seemed to be able to come out of the water and said, "it''s still cute like this!"


    "..." Su Li was so numb that he didn''t dare to break free. Who knows the identity of this beautiful big sister in the door? Anyway, he felt that the people standing with shenfuzi must be able to kill him casually.


    So he decided to deal with it with his "unique skills" learned in the children''s servant house: if the immortal masters want to do something to you, don''t resist and satisfy them


    PS: Thank you for your appreciation, recommendation and collection. In short, I am very grateful for all the actions that support this book. Today''s collection has broken ten thousand, so add another chapter!

 Chapter 69

    She first said hello to the little girl who was practicing sword in the outer yard, and then came to the inner yard to see the Taoist couple looking at the sky.


    "How do you feel?" Ji Lian asked, still looking at the sky.


    "Didn''t you watch it all the way? But it feels good..." the jade fairy frustrated her fingers, as if she was aftertaste.


    "... you certainly don''t want to know what the boy was thinking at that time." Ji Lian said with a strange expression.


    "What if I want to know? What did you hear about your ''he Xintong''?" Chen Yu fairy was completely curious.


    As a result, Ji Lian hesitated and just said, "it seems that the children''s servant house needs to be reorganized. What are the children''s servants taught now!"


    After hearing this, Chen Yu was stunned. Then he pinched his fingers and said angrily, "now that place has become a place to hide dirt and accept dirt. This is your negligence. You must rectify it well!"


    Her cultivation of life science is also good. At the beginning, she used it to point out the opportunity for Gu Yuzi. Of course, what happened in Jianzong Mountain Gate can''t hide from her.


    Thinking that his little disciple came out of that place, he immediately felt very distressed. Fortunately, Su Li came out of the mud without dyeing


    "Well, I just want to ask you what you think of the child?" Ji Lian asked again.


    "That is to say, he must repay Su Li the cause and effect of 100000 people over time, otherwise he may not want to make further progress in his life.


    In this case, although Su Li was in the center of the audience, he actually felt a kind of unspeakable loneliness.


    Are you kidding me? Is the old Taoist really willing? And the disciples of the Fu sect here are even worse. Su Li seems to be able to hear their stomach.


    "You don''t have to be polite." but Su Li responded quietly and didn''t see a trace of panic. When he didn''t know what to do, indifference was the best protective color.


    The disciples got up and looked at Su Li calmly, hoping to see him move further.


    Su Li understood what this meant, but he was just the so-called "little sect leader" at this time, and he didn''t have to be a bird at this time. So he said, "everything, please elder shenfuzi continue to manage the affairs of the fumen, I don''t mention it."


    He knows very well that even if he wants to change, he must wait until his master leaves the customs. It''s better to keep the same before.


    The people naturally took back their eyes and looked at shenfuzi... In the fumen, even if shenfuzi had acted perversely before, they were still used to obeying the old sect leader.


    Su Li didn''t have much reaction when he saw that shenfuzi was explaining things, so he simply left the table and went outside... Meat sausage has gone a lot today. It''s time to think about what delicious food to prepare for it.


    Such a big fumen is not as good as a dog in Su Li''s heart... If monk Yuannan knows, he should be satisfied. At least he is similar to a dog in Su Li''s heart


    But when Su Li came to the square outside the fumen gate, he was surprised to see that the two inner disciples were looking for something separately, but the meat intestines that should have been waiting for him were missing... No, the meat intestines were right behind him.


    When he looked back, he saw a dark thing standing upright, with a cluster of snow-white tails on the tip. He walked on the ground, and the talent of meat intestines kept it from being discovered by anyone.


    Until Su Li saw it, it cried out happily, and then jumped happily into Su Li''s arms... It had never been separated from its master for so long, and it looked very uneasy.


    "Please step aside, younger martial brother, or the sword will cut you." suddenly, the two inner disciples came over, and they both stared at the meat sausage held by Su Li and said arrogantly.


    The two inner disciples don''t seem to know that he is already the leader of the fumen... But think about it, Su Li''s identity change should only spread among the fumen and the high-level sect.


    "Two senior brothers, these are my pets. I don''t know where to offend them?" Su Li was still kind. Everything in the sect was still strange to him. He wanted to keep a low profile as much as possible.


    "Your dog?" the inner disciple sneered and said, "your dog stole my elder martial brother''s bag, so please give it to us."


    Su Li understood that the two came to find fault, but he still said humbly: "you say the bag hanging around his neck? It''s the younger martial brother''s bag. He has been asked to hold it for me."


    "Good boy, do you think I''m talking nonsense?!" the inner disciple was so grumpy that he directly pulled out his sword! It''s worthy of sword repair. He''s so grumpy.


    Su Li''s eyes were slightly frozen, and then his tone was a little bad and said, "elder martial brother, this is the fumen!"


    "I know." the inner disciple sneered, then pointed at Su Li''s back and said, "so what?"


    The position of the Fu sect in the hearts of the inner sect disciples can be seen. For the lower level inner sect disciples, it seems that the side sect disciples can be bullied at will?


    Su Li looked back, but saw that the disciples of the fumen heard the news and came to the door, but they just looked on coldly... So there is a reason for this phenomenon!

 Chapter 70

    Seeing the situation behind him, Su Li suddenly smiled: "I always feel that this door and my eight character attack, how can I always encounter inexplicable malice."


    "That''s because you have a good dog." the inner disciple said, "to tell you the truth, there is an elder in the inner door who just likes dog meat. If you know the truth, please hand over the fat dog. Our martial brother can also say a few good words for you in front of the martial uncle. Maybe you can get a blessing."


    Meat sausage seems to be the wrong name. I didn''t expect to meet a master who loves dog meat... Oh, no, now I''m just a dog leg who wants to butter up.


    In fact, in the hearts of the two inner disciples, Su Li did not lose at all. What is a pet dog? If you coax the elder to be happy, maybe they can all make progress! Elder of the inner gate, those are immortal Jindan!


    "Then there''s nothing to talk about." Su Li looked cold immediately... Wanted to eat his dog?! Well, try your life!


    He didn''t even bother to talk a little nonsense. He directly touched a large number of talismans in his arms and came up with a move: upanishadism ¡¤ random talismans and facial paste!


    The inner disciple who drew the sword completely didn''t expect Su Li to really say that he would do it. In a hurry, he found a large area of five element talisman rapidly approaching in his field of vision


    "Boom!"


    The inner disciple was blown to heaven, and the long sword in his hand was broken into many pieces


    "So without beating?" Su Li was surprised... This was the first time that his "random talisman paste face" could work, so that he always used it as a test.


    "How dare you! If only the side disciples dare to attack the inner disciples, are you not afraid of the sect Dharma?" another inner disciple scolded fiercely.


    Su Li has determined that this is the enemy. Of course, he won''t talk to him any more. He reached into his arms and touched a talisman again, and then performed again... Upanism ¡¤ random talisman paste face!


    The inner disciple was obviously more powerful than the one just now. A long sword in his hand suddenly lit up a sword light. Unexpectedly, he forcibly killed a channel in the face covering Rune to come to Su Li.


    "That''s right!" when the talisman offensive was broken, Su Li showed a calm look of "this should have been so", then he gently pressed the sword seal with one hand, and immediately a sharp sword Qi pointed out from his fingertips and touched the sword light of the inner disciple.


    After cutting through so many talismans, the sword light was actually at the end of its power. At this time, it was suddenly hit by Su Li''s unreasonable sword Qi and immediately dispersed. The inner disciple with a pale face was exposed, and Su Li''s bold sword spirit didn''t stop. He directly bombarded his sword holding hand. Unexpectedly, he cut off the sword with his hand!


    "You... You..." the inner disciple''s eyes gradually showed panic. Su Li''s reaction and arrogance impressed him deeply.


    "Remember, this is the fumen. Just look for the patron you want." Su Li looked pale and didn''t panic because he seriously injured the two inner disciples.


    "You''re really bold. You''re not afraid of the people from the law enforcement hall coming to trouble?" God Fuzi came to Su Li at this time and asked in a flat tone.


    "This is the Fu sect. If I, the young sect leader, were to be humiliated by this useless inner sect disciple within the Fu sect, I could resign the position of the sect leader for Shifu. Please continue to be the sect leader, martial uncle shenfuzi!" Su Li said unhappily, and his tone was a little fierce for a while.


    But shenfuzi was slightly moved, and then immediately stepped back half a step: "I think it''s bad. There''s nothing wrong with what the young sect leader did."


    At this time, the fumen disciples behind them looked at Su Li slightly, but there were two different camps: first, they thought Su Li was a fool who hit the stone with an egg. Second, he thought Su Li was very brave and responsible.


    As for the originator of everything, Rouchang shook his head and rubbed his tail against Su Li''s legs in a figure of eight. He felt his master''s "love" for him and was very happy.


    ¡­¡­


    Before long, the two embarrassed inner disciples came again. They certainly brought their backers. It was a slovenly Taoist who was thin and looked a little thin... The slovenly Taoist saw the calf sized sausage beside Su Li''s leg at a glance, and immediately raised his Adam''s apple and swallowed his saliva.


    Then he couldn''t wait to rush into the side door. Without looking at Su Li at all, he grabbed the meat intestines... The goal was clear. He obviously didn''t think anyone in the side door would dare to resist himself.


    Even the divine talisman looked angry.


    However, Su Li was ready at the moment when this sloppy Taoist appeared


    Suddenly, he was in the void with one hand, and a mysterious Yellow Gold talisman condensed in the void at this moment!


    Then a terrible pressure like a mountain fell down, which suddenly acted on the sloppy Taoist who was leaning forward and sticking out his arms, and pressed him down on the ground... This is Zhenyue Fu!


    Zhen Yuefu is really effective for the golden elixir, but I''m afraid the validity period is limited, and the sloppy Taoist is only trapped for a while.


    "Damn it, who attacked me!" the sloppy Taoist suddenly scolded. At the same time, his eyes were sharp and shot at Su Li like a sword


    That''s the unique skill "heart sword skill" practiced by the sloppy Taoist. The spirit of the person who gets the move will suffer as if it were cut. For a disciple of innate level like Su Li, it is even more likely to turn him into an idiot at once!


    But Su Li just felt a faint headache, but gritted his teeth and insisted on the next operation


    He stepped on the ground and suddenly a complex Rune appeared centered on his feet... These are many overlapping mountain seals!


    These mountain seals spread to the body of the sloppy Taoist priest, and then there were many runes of Zhenyue runes... The sloppy Taoist priest who was still trying to break away felt the power of suppression several times at once, which made him suddenly suppressed to death!


    Then Su Li took a deep breath, and another Rune appeared on the ground around the untidy Taoist... Spirit sealing Rune!


    The divine talisman next to him was really stunned. He never thought that the child in front of him really sealed a golden elixir immortal in Yundan territory with his own strength!


    At this moment, he suddenly seemed to recognize Su Li''s identity as a "young sect leader". Such a talent can''t be a young sect leader. Who can trust the future of fumen?


    Although this is because of the sloppy Taoist priest''s carelessness, even if he gives the sloppy Taoist priest a little vigilance, he can cut off all these seals with his sharp sword... But there is no if. At this time, the Taoist priest has been sealed by Su Li.


    Not only is the body suppressed by Zhenyue Fu, but also the perceptual connection with the outside world is sealed by the spirit seal. Without the supplement of external vitality, it is possible for his real yuan to be used a little less, or even directly suppressed to death.


    This is his accumulation in the past two years. Even if it was suspected of sneak attack, Su Li did an earth shaking event in front of the fumen disciples... Although the cause was just for a dog.


    At this time, Su Li looked at the two frightened inner disciples and said, "now, you can go to the law enforcement hall and make a small report. I''ll wait here."


    For a time, it was really magnificent, which made many fumen disciples think: I should be so young sect leader!


    PS: it''s really a forced slap in the face. It''s a sneak attack and a golden pill. It''s also very astringent when writing. It''s really not suitable for this writing method. Think about it again tonight. I hope it will be more wonderful the next time I describe the fight.

 Chapter 71

    The elder of the law enforcement Hall of Jianzong called zaojue Jian, and miejian, which had a close relationship with Su Li, was called "extinction double Swords". He is the most fair and just person in the opinion of the disciples.


    However, the elder juejian angrily came over and felt guilty in an instant. At the same time, his stomach was full of Fei: what''s the matter with this crazy sword? Don''t you know that this is an untouchable ''ancestor''!


    "You two gossip all day and flatter me. Go to shafeng Valley and hone it for three years!"


    "And you! Crazy sword! I know how to eat all day. I''ll just change your name to ''eat sword''... I''ll face the wall for three years. Don''t let me see you before the time is full!"


    The grumpy juejian elder came up with a grumpy operation, which attracted the busy little disciples around to admire... He cut the mess with such a fast knife. He was indeed the principal elder of the law enforcement hall. His idea was clear.


    Then they waited for Jue Jian to deal with Su Li


    They haven''t waited yet.


    Even Su Li was a little confused. He was ready to be punished. It''s not that he hasn''t read the clan''s laws and regulations. It''s a "fellow villain" to attack his fellow disciples, and it''s a "crime" to attack his elders, but they are all felonies.


    At this time, Su Li''s heart was filled with his master Gu Fuzi. He feels that his master Gu Fuzi is the new leader of the fumen. Especially now he is still closed and in a critical moment, he can''t make trouble for him!


    So he himself sent it to the door and asked, "elder juejian, what should I do?"


    Elder Jue Jian immediately twitched in the corners of his eyes... Everyone should not know how good it is? Now he''s embarrassed, okay!


    No way. In order to maintain his consistent image in the sect, juejian coughed and said, "according to the law, it''s time to be sent to the Sha wind tunnel and imprisoned for one month, but..."


    "OK, I''ll go to the wind tunnel." Su Li responded very skillfully.


    Rely on it


    Juejian elder''s mentality at this time suddenly collapsed. How miserable is the divine talisman? He can''t do it again!


    So he quickly winked at the talisman with the same expression nearby... If there is such an old master of the talisman sect, he can go downhill without any trouble.


    Shenfuzi also thinks it''s reasonable to see this. Don''t think about paying off a large amount of cause and effect in one breath. It''s better to pay one sum for another. A little makes a lot.


    He opened his mouth to speak


    "I don''t accept it!" came a sudden scold.


    Su Li looked at it in amazement, but saw that Han Yan came from the imperial sword!


    At this point in his head

 Chapter 72

    Han Yan went to the fairy house where she had worshipped her master for two years. During this time, she has been practicing there. Behind him was a fat dog with a black back and white belly


    The sausage looks very depressed. Obviously, it also knows what price its owner has paid because of itself.


    "Shifu, Shiniang!" Han Yan met with a pair of immortal couples in front, and then asked eagerly, "I don''t understand!"


    Her master is Ji Lian, the leader of the sword sect!


    But yes, although she missed the best age of foundation building, her talent of sword heart is still enough to move the cultivation of swords in the world. It''s not surprising that she was able to enter the congenital in just two years. After all, it''s natural that the patriarch passed it on and the resources were inclined.


    But Ji Lian didn''t answer her, but said as if he and his Taoist partner were summarizing the performance of the crowd: "the inner disciples seem to have to be re educated. How can such a mind support the reputation of the generation of Jianzong after we retire?"


    "Also, senior brother shenfuzi didn''t stand up for Su Li like this. It seems that he still hasn''t been able to put down his resentment. His so-called ''repayment of cause and effect'' is just pretending." Chen Yu fairy said with disdain.


    Shenfuzi was wronged and collapsed


    "Let''s not talk about younger martial brother shenfuzi for the time being, but I''m also curious why you let me stop Yan''er from going to the rescue?" Ji Lian''s tone seemed to blame, but in fact, why did he have a spoiled smile?


    Han Yan next to her was forced to feed a mouthful of dog food, but she nodded again and again... This is what she wanted to know.


    "Because I suddenly found that Su Li has been suppressing his cultivation. His innate Qi has long been full and soaked into his heart. I''m afraid he can enter the congenital fetal state with only one thought."


    The jade fairy smiled and said softly:


    "I''m afraid he has been suppressing his accomplishments in order to return to the sect and exchange the body refining skill of mountain and sea return to Tibet! This child has a strong foundation, but he is still pursuing perfection. How can I, the master, fail to fulfill him?"


    "You mean ''mountain and sea refining evil spirit''?"


    Ji Lian immediately showed a clear look and said, "it''s true, mountain and sea return" The true Qi of is extremely inclusive. It can refine the body with evil Qi in the congenital fetal rest environment without fear of the risk of being eroded by evil Qi. It can also greatly speed up the cultivation speed of the fetal rest environment and quickly push it to perfection... Younger martial sister, how are you going to send this "mountain sea refining evil spirit chapter" to the child? "


    Chen Yu fairy looked at Han Yan with an inexplicable look, and then said if she pointed out: "there is also a ''red practice shensha sword'' in the sword technique below the golden elixir period of Jianzong?"


    "I know what you mean, but Yan''er is impatient to practice martial arts. If she goes to the shafeng cave to practice ''Chilian shensha sword'', I''m afraid she will be possessed by the devil." Ji Lian hesitated.


    Han Yan pointed to herself with a doubt on her face... Is this talking about herself? Is she so insecure?


    But the jade fairy said, "I just started a furnace of ''jade dew pills'' and gave her ten, which is enough to hold on in the evil wind cave."


    It seems that she is fully prepared, and she works hard for her disciple.


    "That''s very good." Ji Lian was also satisfied. He turned to Han Yan and said, "have you heard what Shifu Shiniang said? This time, you''ll take ''Shanhai Liansha chapter'' and ''Chilian shensha sword'' to the Sha wind tunnel... By the way, tell that Su Li well. Don''t let him really resent the sect."


    Han Yan suddenly felt that she had a great responsibility, and then thought of something. She was a little embarrassed and asked, "it''s no problem for me to go, but what if Su Li asked me to take care of the dog?"


    The meat sausage trembled for a moment, and it had a sad premonition that it would ''change hands'' again.


    "This is the dog that caused the conflict? It''s really fat. No wonder that guy Chi Jian can''t help it." the fairy looked at the meat sausage with a funny face.


    Then she looked at the dark tail with a snow-white tip and said, "but the dog''s tail looks like a rune pen, but it''s destined for the rune door. Well, put it with me first, and I''ll clean it up during this time. It''s not good to be fat."


    Meat sausage has no problem with his body, but now the smart dog hates why he should understand people for the first time... The whole dog doesn''t feel well.


    So Han Yan left happily, leaving a dog with meat intestines to face the master of sword sect and the master of danmen sect. It was under great pressure


    ¡­¡­


    Besides Su Li, he is being taken to the Sha wind tunnel by Jue sword. They were accompanied by the two inner disciples who caused all this. The two inner disciples shivered. About this time, they realized that they had kicked the iron plate


    Su Li didn''t have much opinion on Jue Jian, because he knew that his punishment was actually for others in the inner door. As for these two worthless inner disciples... Even if they come out of shafeng Valley, they are expected to give up their roles. After all, talent is important, but mind is the key.


    The evil wind Valley is outside the evil wind tunnel. In fact, the evil spirit of the whole valley is emitted from the evil wind tunnel. These two inner disciples are already extremely afraid of being confined in the shafeng valley. We can imagine what is going on in the shafeng cave.


    Su Li didn''t even look at the two people who stopped near gukou, and went straight in with elder juejian along the more and more strong evil spirit.


    This evil spirit pervaded the whole valley and tried to erode his body all the time. He had to fight it with his true Qi to stop the erosion.


    It''s not that you can''t practice here, but you must be careful to refine the vitality of heaven and earth to ensure that there is no trace of evil Qi left. Otherwise, you will have a headache if you refine the evil Qi into your true Qi. It''s small to be hurt by the evil spirit. If you can''t exhaust the evil spirit, it''s difficult to make progress in this life.


    Su Li didn''t say a word. Relying on his vigorous Qi cultivation, he would not expose any means before the Jue sword left. He has learned everything and left a hand for himself.


    Soon they came to a dark cave that could only allow one person to pass through. Strong evil spirit gushed out of the cave, making Su Li even feel dizzy.


    "Elder juejian, Su Li has gone." Su Li bowed in a deep voice, and then walked to the cave without looking back.


    Jue Jian looked at Su Li who soon disappeared in the cave and sighed slightly: "don''t blame me, I''m forced..."

 Chapter 73

    When Su Li walked in the evil wind tunnel and felt that his whole body was wrapped by the evil wind, a mountain seal on his left and right palms suddenly glittered


    The vitality of the earth vein spread from his feet and filled his whole body in an instant... But at the next moment, he quickly broke the connection, and his face was a little ugly.


    Because he found that the vitality of the earth under his feet was many times stronger than that in Ukraine, but he was also contaminated with a strong evil spirit! In other words, this evil spirit spread from this place!


    Su Li didn''t expect that even Shanyin would fail.


    At this time, he didn''t think about it. He quickly condensed Jingming Fu to try to purify the evil Qi... But it''s still useless. What Jingming Fu can purify is the evil Qi and evil Qi brought by ghosts and demons, but the evil Qi emitted from the buried ground is powerless.


    "How angry!" Su Li thought he was not afraid of the so-called evil wind tunnel when he had this "double insurance", but he didn''t expect that none of them was insurance.


    Therefore, he also knew that he could not rely too much on Lian Shanyin... Was the Taiyue god religion powerful ten thousand years ago? No, it''s also because they rely too much on Lian Shanyin. As a result, they can''t do anything after breaking their foundation of using Lian Shanyin.


    A lesson from the past!


    He can only sit cross legged at the entrance of the evil wind tunnel and refine the evil Qi calmly. At this time, he is consuming the real Qi all the time to resist the erosion of the evil Qi, so he must hurry to cultivate the real Qi to supplement the loss... Just because he has to be careful to extract the evil Qi before he can refine into his own real Qi, so the speed is really slow.


    This kind of cultivation that can satisfy consumption is really difficult for Su Li, but he is also soon familiar with the process of refining evil Qi, and he is not afraid of making mistakes because he has a "small seal".


    Therefore, others must be careful to be proficient in the process. He tried it safely and boldly, and soon mastered the know-how, which increased his cultivation speed a lot.


    Therefore, he also found a secret. This evil wind tunnel may be called a place of practice!


    The process of true Qi constantly resisting the erosion of evil Qi is also constantly refining itself, and the process of constantly refining evil Qi for cultivation is also the cultivation of its own control of true Qi.


    Su Li gradually tasted the benefits. He found that fools might just tremble here, but wise people came here is an opportunity!


    "It doesn''t seem to be a punishment, or maybe zongmen punished me for coming here?" Su Li thought, because he experienced the benefits of this evil wind tunnel at an extraordinary speed, so he naturally thought that this might be the arrangement of a high-level leader of Jianzong.


    When he thought of this, he heard another sound of footsteps coming from the mouth of the cave... He quickly got up and looked, but he just stared at a sword eyebrow female


    "Pa!"


    Su Li covered his forehead and squatted down. His forehead turned red again.


    "Elder martial sister, why are you here?" Su Li rubbed his forehead, which was particularly sad. He felt that he had a lot of strength after not seeing her for two years!


    Han Yan patted her chest angrily, rolled her eyes and said, "who scared me? It''s good to cut off your dog''s head without a sword."


    Su Li had nothing to do with Han Yan, who was more and more fond of violence, and dared not have a little opinion. Just mentioning "dog head", he couldn''t help thinking of his dog, so he asked, "elder martial sister, why are you here? What about my dog?"


    Han Yan thought of business, so she took out something and said, "I asked Shifu to take care of your dog. Then take the gift from Shifu."


    "Eh?!" Su Li was shocked, as if he had seen an evil ghost... What did her martial mother give him a gift for? Was she trying to do something to him?!


    But when he looked at it, it was not his long-awaited "Shanhai Liansha chapter"! This kind of gift made it hard for him to refuse at once... And from the perspective of adult men, well, men should not suffer in this kind of thing.


    "What''s your look?" Han Yan felt a strong salty smell from Su Li again. She always felt that the boy was thinking of something terrible in her head.


    So she instinctively replied, "don''t think about it. My martial mother is your master!"


    Su Li''s eyes widened and his face was shocked.


    Han Yan seemed very satisfied with this expression and said proudly, "so you can''t call me elder martial sister now. You have to call me uncle!"


    Su Li recovered. He felt that the girl who was eight or nine years older than him seemed too proud, so he disdained to say: "the first time I heard of such a request, there are women who don''t want to be sisters but want to be ''aunts''. Well, meet you."


    "..." Han Yan felt stuffy in her chest and felt that she suddenly wanted to strangle the little broken child in front of her! It''s not cute at all.


    However, if Shizu takes care of his meat intestines, he can rest assured... Su Li''s most thought at this time is his dog... At the same time, he is sure that he has arranged to come here himself. He can be at ease if he comes.


    After a long separation and reunion, they stopped talking and practiced themselves. It''s really hard to relax in this evil wind tunnel. Sure enough, he is still not used to the complex feeling of so many people in the sect.


    Su Li began to study the "Shanhai Liansha chapter", while Han Yan began to practice "Chilian shensha sword". They each had something to do and did not interfere with each other for a while.


    "Unexpectedly! You can directly refine the evil Qi in your body for your own use, and use the evil Qi to quench the meridians and viscera, so that your body can transform from inside to outside... This'' mountain and sea refining evil chapter ''... No, it is" mountain and sea returning to Tibet ". It is worthy of being the top skill. The body that you practice in this way can definitely contain more true Qi."


    Su Li was filled with emotion. The total amount of his true Qi at this time was actually twice that of practitioners in the same realm. If he practiced this "mountain and sea refining evil spirit chapter", it was estimated that he could double it again!


    More than three times the total amount of genuine Qi at the same level, plus the loss of Lianshan seal at any time... You can guess the psychological shadow area of the enemy later


    He began to practice.


    Close your eyes, hold your breath and concentrate, but all your pores open, and naturally absorb vitality from the outside world into your body.


    He became gradually integrated into the environment of this week and never separated from each other, but a breath of true Qi kept circulating in his body and maintained a minimum of vitality... This is the congenital fetal rest environment. He no longer relies on mouth and nose breathing like a fetus.


    The essence of congenital fetal rest environment is actually to adjust the human viscera to adapt to the energy environment of congenital Qi, which is a necessary step to improve the level of life, that is, before condensing the golden elixir, otherwise ordinary human viscera can not withstand the impact of the golden elixir.


    At this time, Su Li entered the fetal rest in the evil wind tunnel. Naturally, infinite evil Qi also entered his viscera, which made him very uncomfortable. But the next moment he began to run the "chapter of refining evil spirits by mountains and seas". The vast and majestic mountains and seas were like mountains and seas. They constantly suppressed and accommodated these evil spirits, so that Su Li''s viscera were continuously strengthened and his meridians were continuously widened.


    At the same time, his true Qi began to change... The earth line in the double lines of water and soil became more and more thick and solid, and the water line gradually radiated water and vitality... The real strength of mountain and sea return to Tibet began to appear.

 Chapter 74

    Su Li''s talent for practicing Qi was really speechless. With the help of "small seal technique", the "mountain and sea refining evil spirit chapter" was successfully introduced soon, and he became like a fish in water in this evil wind tunnel.


    Refining the evil Qi into earth and water into vitality is simply turning corruption into magic. Su Li didn''t expect that his fundamental Avenue should start with such a top-level skill.


    His heart was full of ambition for a time... But he didn''t think that the top skills often need top-level qualifications to practice. It''s not possible for ordinary talents to start from birth alone.


    At this time, this "mountain and sea refining Sha chapter" is another difficulty of this top-level skill. People like Su Li who can practice it at one breath don''t say that they are peerless, but they certainly haven''t appeared before.


    Refining evil Qi is far from that simple. Even Su Li''s talent for practicing Qi is amazing. If there is no "small seal" to correct his mistakes at any time, he may have to practice several times to complete this step.


    Although judging from the situation of subsequent cultivation, whether or not the "Shanhai Liansha chapter" has been practiced in Shanhai Guizang, it seems that it has little impact on the continued cultivation, but the Shanhai Zhenqi of the two have very different effects.


    At this time, Su Li''s found that his mountain and sea genuine Qi and earth line were better at suppressing, and the earth runes and spells should be greatly increased.


    The water travel part has amazing resilience, and his healing skills will definitely be enhanced... So it seems that martial uncle Jingchen of the Dharma hall did not read it wrong at all. This "mountain and sea return to Tibet" is a perfect fit with his natural mind.


    He''s doing well here, but Han Yan on the other side is not very good. She has no words to say about her sword talent, but most of her "red practice shensha sword" is to practice Qi... She is a little inferior in Qi practice.


    This set of swordsmanship can''t turn decay into magic like "returning to Tibet by mountain and sea", but it can turn evil Qi into its own use. Refining the evil Qi into the body to stimulate the special sword Qi, but this is also very high for the cultivator''s Qi training requirements.


    That''s why the jade fairy prepared Ten Jade dew pills for her just in case. But she was too anxious to practice, especially after she found that Su Li was progressing smoothly


    Once there was a mistake, she immediately took a jade dew pill. She should have started practicing again after adjusting her breath and reflection, but she couldn''t wait to start practicing again.


    How can a mere ten jade dew pills go on like this? In just five days, she used up all the jade Ludan that was enough for her to use for 30 days!


    But how could she retreat in spite of difficulties? Even without yuludan, she believes that she will succeed in her next practice


    So before long, Su Li saw a black ''martial uncle'' lying on the ground looking at him pitifully.


    "So, what should I do?" Su Li squatted next to her and asked, "send you out?"


    "I don''t! I can!" Han Yan is habitually stubborn. She is actually waiting for Su Li to forcibly pick her up and send her out


    Su Li said that the egg hurt. He thought the woman was too ignorant, didn''t he? So I squatted beside her and continued to stare at her


    "..." Han Yan thought she might really be dying. If she doesn''t ask for mercy again... Really, why doesn''t this bastard have some eyesight? Curse him that he can''t find a Taoist partner all his life!


    However, when Han Yan cursed the ''most vicious'' curse in her stomach, Su Li sighed: "well, I admit I really can''t see your stupid appearance."


    Then he directly helped Han Yan up and sat down, and then put his palms on Han Yan''s back to inject his true Qi... Well, this posture was told by Sushi wisdom. Let''s think that everything on TV is right.


    "Hiss ~"


    Han Yan made a cool voice. This is comfortable.


    As soon as Su Li''s true Qi entered Han Yan''s body, she immediately suppressed the evil spirit of the riot... No matter how good Han Yan''s talent resources are, these two years just let her enter the realm of xiantianhua Qi.


    But what about sully? He has been born in the stillbirth state, and what he practices is still "mountain and sea return to Tibet"! The richness of genuine Qi is more than five times that of Han Yan, plus the control of genuine Qi just exercised... It is the same evil Qi as a disaster for her. Of course, it can be suppressed by one idea for Su Li.


    After these evil spirits were suppressed, they were immediately transformed into the true Qi of water and soil. Su Li didn''t take them away, but stayed in Han Yan''s body again.


    In addition, he found that the woman really didn''t care about her body at all. She had many hidden injuries in her meridians and viscera. He really couldn''t see it, so he warmed her meridians and recovered the hidden injuries with his own water and Qi.


    At this time, his vitality and healing ability of Shuixing Zhenqi had an excellent performance, and the effect was very good.


    Han Yan only feels very comfortable. She has been forced to practice and improve her accomplishments. The fire Qi and gold Qi in her body make her meridians look anxious or have cracks in many places.


    Su Li''s true Qi seems to be able to perfectly make up for these defects... Water conquers fire, and her excessive fire behavior is suppressed to normal; There is also native gold. Her Jin Xing Qi thrives under Su Li''s earth Xing Qi package.


    At this time, she involuntarily ran her true Qi, which made the two people''s true Qi connect.


    For a time, their true Qi went both Han Yan''s Yanxin refining method and Su Li''s mountain and sea returning to Tibet. Even their true Qi crossed their bodies and ran at the same time


    This feeling is a little subtle. For Han Yan, Su Li''s true Qi makes up for her defects and makes her physical state return to the best at a very fast speed.


    For Su Li, he found that Han Yan''s fire Qi can strengthen his earth Qi, and her gold Qi can strengthen his water Qi... Their Qi attributes complement each other so much!


    "Hoo ~"


    For a long time, Han Yan breathed out a long breath of satisfaction. She felt full of energy. There was no stagnation in the operation of real Qi in her body. It was really wonderful.


    Looking at Su Li, his physical condition is good, but his spirit is a little depressed. After all, it''s really tiring for one person to manipulate the true Qi of two people.


    But he also gained. In the case of adjusting the internal organs and five Qi in the congenital fetal rest state, he found that after blending with Han Yan''s true Qi, his internal organs and five Qi were also balanced a lot, and the practice of fetal rest state immediately made a big step forward.


    "Well done, Xiaoli, you are so capable." Han Yan smiled brightly at Su Li, gave a thumbs up, and then began to practice recklessly... She was really relieved and bold this time. Although Yu Ludan was gone, didn''t she still have Su Li around her?


    Su Li is nearby, but it''s much more effective than yuludan!


    Su Li didn''t know that he had been regarded as a "human pill" in Han Yan. Of course, even if he knew, he didn''t care. He felt that Han Yan was also a bottle of "good medicine" for him!


    PS: such as the title, don''t say what you see through. The protagonist is still shameless

 Chapter 75

    "Congratulations, boy!" old Chi gave Su Li a speech inexplicably.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Su Li was dazed for a moment and then said clearly: "yes, the wind tunnel here is very suitable for my cultivation. With the cooperation of elder martial sister Yan... Martial uncle Yan, I can soon complete the cultivation of congenital stillbirth state!"


    He thought red old man was congratulating on it.


    "Hey, you''ll know why later." old Chi smiled and stopped. Now he felt that the days around Su Li were really interesting. At least it was much more interesting than the days like an infinite cycle before.


    Since then, Han Yan has basically had to practice Qi with Su Li once a day to dissolve the internal evil Qi. This is an opportunity for both of them to reconcile their own internal Qi, so they all cooperate and look forward to this daily joint practice.


    The ignorant boys and girls don''t know what they are doing at all. They just feel that this practice is of great help to both sides. Naturally, it is excellent.


    With Su Li''s help, Han Yan finally lived up to expectations and became the "red practice shensha sword" in ten days.


    When the sword was cut out, there was naturally a flow of flame and evil Qi, which could easily erode the Friar''s body protection Qi. It can be said that it had great lethality


    But there''s a problem. Because Su Li often helps Han Yan regulate the Qi in her body, he actually knows very well about the way of Chi practicing shensha sword


    When Han Yan finished her homework of entering the evil wind tunnel this time, they still had to stay in the evil wind tunnel for half a month... So the two who couldn''t sit still decided to go deep into the evil wind tunnel to explore.


    This is not difficult for Han Yan and Su Li, because they both have their own ways to turn evil spirits. Now evil spirits are not only damage or cultivation resources for them!


    They hurried into the cave, and even fantastically wanted to see the deepest part of the cave.


    Of course, the evil spirit along the way is getting stronger and stronger, and it is becoming more and more difficult for them to resolve. But even in this case, it is also the ultimate exercise of the control and purity of their true Qi.


    Especially when they are connected to each other''s Qi machines, their ability to resist evil Qi will be doubled at once.


    But even so, they can''t go deeper in the remaining half a month. The wind tunnel is much deeper and more terrible than expected. If they are patient and have plenty of time, they may be able to find out a little bit while adapting and moving forward.


    But now they don''t have enough time. They can only find a chance to do it again next time. Su Li still wanted to see what happened to the source of evil Qi in the depths of the cave


    When coming out of the cave, Su Li tried Lian Shanyin and felt a sense of fragmentation in the heavy. The earth pulse is full of evil Qi and emits a painful and long-lasting pulse... This is the mourning of the earth pulse and the help of the earth pulse of the main peak of tiancrack mountain to the holder of Lianshan seal.


    Su Li quickly cut off the connection and gasped. This was the pain he couldn''t bear at this time. He didn''t dare to try again easily.


    The instant of pain had made him sweat and his spirit suffered a heavy blow... But fortunately, they had left the cave at this time, otherwise he would be difficult to resist the erosion of evil Qi.


    "Shiniang, you come to pick us up in person?" Han Yan took the lead in drilling out of the hole and shouted happily.


    At this time, when she saw Han Yan, she naturally wanted to check the cultivation status of the closed door disciple of her Taoist priest


    Then she unexpectedly found that Han Yan, who had hidden dangers everywhere in her body and was full of golden fire and evil Qi in her meridians, suddenly became gentle and peaceful!


    Almost all the hidden dangers on Nizi were eliminated, and even the originally rough skin became moist and plump, as if it had been moistened


    Then Su Li came out, a haggard look with a dispirited look, and the gas engine connected with Han Yan


    "Cough ~" the jade fairy covered her mouth for fear that she would lose the dignity of her elders in surprise.


    Then those beautiful eyes wandered back and forth between Su Li and Han Yan, and finally said meaningfully: "Yan''er Li''er, you have to know that you are a whole generation away!"


    "Yes, so you remember I''m your martial uncle!" Han Yan looked back and stressed triumphantly again.


    Su Li rolled his eyes at her like a little adult, then looked at the ''beautiful big sister'' who pinched his face as soon as he met, and asked, "are you Shizu?"


    "Yes, your master estimates that it will take another month to get out of the pass. Before that, go to me and I will preach on behalf of your irresponsible master." fairy Chen Yu seemed to see that the two children didn''t realize what the connection between the two people meant, so she put it down for the time being.


    "Listen to master zuphen." Su Li quickly thought... He secretly thought: it seems that he doesn''t have to think about the future for the time being. He also has a backer in the sword clan!


    Chen Yu fairy nodded slightly, and then she even touched an array flag and rolled it at Su Li and Han Yan. They felt dark in front of them, and then they felt like flying in the clouds... Su Li, who was afraid of heights, felt that the flight experience was excellent because he couldn''t see anything, and the feeling of being rolled by the array flag was like wearing a seat belt. He felt very safe.


    When he saw that his body had been loosened, he had come to a fairy house with fairy clouds. This is a suspended residence located on one side of the cliff and a large courtyard built on the basis of concave convex mountain. Looking out, I can see the clouds and waves under my feet. It is obviously located on a dangerous peak.


    This height made Su Li''s natural feet soft, and the suspended wooden house made him unable to display even Shanyin. He felt very insecure.


    "Ouch!"


    At this time, a happy dog barked, and a black-and-white shadow flew to Su Li


    "Meat intestines?" Su Li shouted in surprise, and then asked sadly, "meat intestines, why have you lost so much weight?"


    The meat intestines, which used to be as thick as a calf, are now as strong as an antelope. They have really lost a lot of weight.


    Seeing this, fairy Chen Yu twitched with the naked eye at the corners of her mouth. She recalled the fat and stupid dog who had been hungry three times a day. She really didn''t know how her disciple taught the demon pet.


    She reluctantly covered her forehead and said, "so you can know that this is a demon cultivation method passed down by my senior brother, your grandmaster, which makes it refine its excess body fat and look good... Since you raise a demon beast as a demon pet, you should always consider its future?"


    "Shizu taught me the right lesson." Su Li still felt a little distressed, but after seeing the success of sausage ''weight loss'', he was indeed healthy and beautiful, and he relaxed a lot.


    At this time, the meat sausage, black back and white belly, four feet stepping on the snow, and the white hair around the neck seems to be surrounded by a collar. It looks really elegant and beautiful. And the foal''s general shape makes people feel frightened at first glance. Just look at the eyes, they are pure and bright, like a red child.


    Su Li liked it more and more. He thought his pet was really beautiful... It turned out that weight loss and beauty effects!


    "OK, now we''ll go to the place you''re going to stay in the next period of time." the fairy said again.


    Su Li was greatly relieved. He thought he was going to practice in the fairy house hanging above the dangerous peak. Fortunately, it''s not

 Chapter 76

    Su Li never thought that his master''s so-called teaching was to let him "farm"... This is a spiritual field, which belongs to the private spiritual field of Chen Yu fairy.


    Of course, there will be no particularly precious medicinal materials in it, but some medium and low-end miraculous drugs are planted in large quantities here in case they need to be found temporarily.


    In fact, he doesn''t need to take care of this 100 mu holy land at all, because almost all the jade fairies have incorporated the whole holy land into a large-scale array with complex functions, and everything in the holy land is in good order under the care of the array. It seems that meat sausage is more useful than him. At least meat sausage can be used to guard the house!


    Su Li did nothing. He didn''t know if he could do anything in this spiritual field.


    He could only cultivate a vegetable field beside the Lingtian field and plant some fruit and vegetable seeds collected in Ukraine... At the beginning, he actually found the feeling. He turned the soil with the soil Rune method, sowed with the wind rune, and then watered with the water rune.


    Before long, he was completely immersed in this new experience of farming with various runes.


    Unknowingly, a month passed, and he was left here for a whole month. He thought that the master Chen Yu was going to forget him!


    At last someone came to the sky of the spirit field with the sword light... Su Li was familiar with the sword light. Seeing his posture when he fell from the sky, Su Li was both happy and surprised.


    "Shifu, have you passed the pass?!" for him, the only person he really and completely trusts is Gu Yuzi, even Han Yan can only be regarded as half now. So when he saw the appearance of Gu Yuzi, the string that had been stretched in his heart finally relaxed.


    "Yes, I''m out of the pass." Gu Yuzi looked at his only disciple with emotion and heartache.


    He has heard what happened to Su Li during his seclusion. Unexpectedly, Su Li suffered so many grievances when he was away. This is really his dereliction of duty as a master.


    "Then master can take me back?" Su Li was very happy. He felt that he could finally get rid of this boring place.


    But Gu Yuzi was a little embarrassed and said, "I''m afraid not. It''s a great advantage for you to follow her master and practice here."


    Su Li was stunned and said, "but we are Fu Xiu, master Chen Yu. That''s Dan Xiu..."


    Originally, when the two masters and disciples were reunited after a long separation, Su Li''s expression at this time made Gu Jizi subconsciously throw a chestnut on his forehead, and then said angrily: "you know your Shizu is Dan Xiu, so how did she teach me this Fu Xiu?"


    Su Li covered his red forehead and dared not talk nonsense.


    "Because Shifu, she''s amazing! She''s proficient in the four ways of Dan, Fu, array and life at the same time. She can be said to be a generation of female heroes." Gu Yuzi began to boast... But then again, if it''s true, then this Yu fairy will be really arrogant.


    "Is this true?" Su Li asked. After all, it was a little too exaggerated.


    "Of course it''s true. The talismans you learned were originally handed down to me by Shifu, and she is the leader of the danmen sect... You also need to know that the contemporary leader of the array sect is about to step down, and the next leader is my eldest martial brother Gu Zhizi!"


    Su Li was thrilled to hear that. His school was so powerful. If he tried harder, would he be able to unify the side door? He couldn''t help saying with some regret: "it''s a pity that master Fuyu is not good at refining tools..."


    "I think it''s not that Shifu is not good at it, but that she doesn''t bother to learn it because she thinks it''s a dirty man''s job." Gu Yuzi gave a very realistic guess based on her understanding of the jade fairy.


    Then he looked at Su Li in a daze, patted him on the head and said, "don''t think about it, so now you can follow your master Chen Yu to study. This is an opportunity that others can''t ask for."


    "Yes, master." Su Li said cleverly. He found that he was going to live here for a long time, so he simply accepted his life.


    However, Gu Yuzi thought of something and handed Su Li a piece of paper and said, "this is the rune I rubbed down with reference to the du''e rune. I haven''t understood this Rune yet. Your talent in rune is amazing. Maybe I can understand the mystery of this Rune first."


    "Thank you, master." Su Li respectfully took the rune paper and was only moved. He has seen how powerful the du''e talisman is. It is a talisman that can tame the natural disaster!


    He knows that this must be the means of Gu Yuzi to press the bottom of the box, but now he can teach it to him without hesitation


    "Well, learn from your Shizu. Shifu is going to take care of the rune gate too... Do you know how surprised I was when I learned that I suddenly became the master of the rune gate when I left the customs?" Gu Yuzi smiled and disappeared into the sky with the sword light.


    How could Su Li not understand this feeling? He was so surprised when he learned that he had become the young sect leader


    He immediately rushed into his cabin to study the rune drawn by Gu Wanzi... This is a very valuable Rune paper. There is no doubt that Gu Wanzi once tried to draw the Rune of du''e on this Rune paper, but he failed.


    So strictly speaking, this can only be regarded as a failed work of Gu Yuzi. He just didn''t know how to do better, so he could only give the unfinished product to Su Li


    As far as Su Li''s knowledge reserve is concerned, it''s just that the Taoist talisman painted by Gu Yuzi has a feeling of all encompassing changes.


    Each stroke in this Rune seems to be able to extend infinite changes, unlike those runes he learned in the past, each stroke and stroke has so clear meaning.


    He even saw Gu Yuzi''s hesitation when writing from many strokes, which showed that he was not sure of the meaning of each stroke. In this way, the failure of the Taoist symbol is taken for granted.


    However, Rao is so. The amulet for crossing the evil created by Gu Yuzi in his ignorant Epiphany has firmly attracted all Su Li''s interest. He began to try it constantly with this residual amulet... His attempt method is also simple and rough. With the void amulet and the "small seal", he can quickly show his ideas.


    Gu Yuzi is right in some aspects. Su Li, together with the talisman, does have advantages that ordinary people can''t have... In other words, the ability to try quickly is one of Su Li''s talents.

 Chapter 77

    Su Li was addicted to the Dao du''e talisman left by Gu Yuzi and couldn''t extricate himself. Even the wrong and missing version also brought him a lot of inspiration. However, if we want to realize these countless enlightenments, we must go through countless experiments


    He didn''t know that the reason why he could have so many inspirations was that his knowledge of talismans came from the talismans of Gu Yuzi.


    The talisman was written by Gu Wanzi in the last stage of his life in order to inherit his mantle, and the du''e talisman was inspired by a trace of epiphany that looked like a gift after he had learned and refined all his life.


    The connection can already be seen.


    Du''e talisman can be said to be the original name of Gu Yuzi. It is very strange, but it is difficult to be really mastered by others except himself. However, if there is really a way to learn and master the Rune of du''e, perhaps we must first find the answer from the rune book in Su Li''s hand.


    Su Li studied for two months, and it can be said that there was no harvest.


    Therefore, his self-cultivation has stagnated, has been maintained in the congenital fetal state, and has not continued to progress.


    In theory, he almost completed the fetal rest state in the shafeng cave, and all the practices adjusted and strengthened the whole body organs, but he put down the breakthrough of the state at this critical juncture and began to study talismans.


    And just three months after he was thrown into this holy land, the beautiful master zufuyu fairy who seemed to have completely forgotten him appeared in front of him again... It really suddenly appeared without any sign.


    "Shizu!" he said quickly.


    Chen Yu fairy looked at Su Li, first observed his cultivation state, then nodded with satisfaction and said, "very good. She still stays in the state of congenital stillbirth without breaking through to the state of returning to the truth."


    Su Li turned his head strangely. He didn''t know what the Shizu meant.


    As if he knew his question, he Yu fairy had said: "returning to the real world from birth is the last stage of the whole foundation building period. At this stage, we pay attention to the integration of our own essence and spirit and innate true Qi... In fact, it is the stage of trying to knot Dan."


    "At this stage, monks must sum up everything in their past, whether in practice or life experience. The richer these practices and experiences, the clearer their beliefs, and the higher the success rate of jiedan."


    "Your master is very talented. Even I can''t compete with him in the rune way. He has been returning to the true world with the wind and water since his cultivation. As a result, when he tried to knot the pill, he found that he lacked life experience and didn''t even find his belief in cultivation. Only then did he waste two hundred years to knot the pill."


    "You''re still young. You don''t even have a fraction of your master''s life in just ten years. You don''t have to try to knot pills in such a hurry. Once you return to the truth, it''s very difficult to adjust your skills after the spiritual will and true Qi are completely combined. You can have time to try more things now."


    Su Li listened carefully and felt very reasonable.


    Because although he is learning the talisman with Gu Yuzi now, he has never made up his mind to take the talisman as his foundation in the future.


    Fortunately, because he was addicted to du''e magic talisman, he didn''t immediately try to practice in the returning home. Although the returning home Qi would become stronger because of the integration of his own essence, Su Li really didn''t want to do it at the cost of complete finalization.


    "Thank you for your guidance," Su Li said sincerely this time.


    "Don''t be polite. It''s your fate not to break through the returning home rashly in these three months." Chen Yu said, "now, let me take an examination of how your homework has been done in the past three months."


    Su Li immediately raised his spirits... Although he didn''t know what the so-called "homework" was.


    "Now, go and get a slanting moon grass for me." the jade fairy gave the subject.


    Su Li widened his eyes and looked innocently at the past without moving... What is the ghost of oblique moon grass?


    Chen Yu fairy looked at Su Li speechlessly. She never thought that she specially arranged Su Li to stay here. He really didn''t do anything... No, at least planted a field. The radish grew well... But she asked Su Li to come to the spiritual field she opened up to grow radishes?!


    While she was thinking about how she could show her dissatisfaction severely and gracefully, a black furry dog head suddenly got into Su Li''s arms and carefully held a "small weed" in her mouth.


    "Is this the oblique moon grass?" Su Li asked.


    The sausage nodded.


    "But how do you know?" Su Li asked again... There''s no reason why his master doesn''t know, but his dog knows first.


    As soon as the meat sausage turned and ran into the room, he grabbed a book and ran over, and then a white claw at the end patted it on the book with a ''ow''.


    "Did you learn from it? But where did this book come from?" Su Li asked again.


    Meat intestines stretched out their claws and pointed to Lingtian


    "You said you found it in Lingtian?" Su Li carefully looked at the jade fairy whose face was not very good, and then asked angrily, "why didn''t you tell me when you found it?"


    "Woo ~" the meat bowed the dog''s head wrongfully.


    "You said, but I didn''t care?" Su Li was stunned for a moment, and then remembered that he was bent on the du''e charm in the past two months. It really can''t blame meat intestines.


    So the situation is very clear


    Chen Yu fairy brought Su Li here to teach him the art of medicine differentiation and alchemy. The three months are to make him familiar with this holy land, and leaving this book recording the names and properties of all the holy drugs in the holy land is also a kind of teaching method with a small test.


    However, when Su Li saw that the spirit field array was complete, he didn''t pay any attention at all. He opened the field to grow vegetables for the first month, and then focused on the study of the du''e charm for the next two months... On the contrary, meat intestines wandered around the spirit field and wrote down all the stories in the book.


    The jade fairy twitched at the corners of her mouth. Why did she think she was teaching a dog? Why does she feel that her grandson is not as good as a dog?


    "I probably know what''s going on. It seems that I don''t need to investigate you any more." suddenly, the fairy Chen Yu dropped another book and said, "you should study by yourself and come back to the school after March."


    Obviously, seeing Su Li''s lack of ambition, the grandmaster had stopped teaching himself and decided to let him "grow savagely".


    As master Chen Yu disappeared in front of Su Li''s eyes, he was embarrassed to pick up two books and looked at them... But he saw that one book first found by meat intestines was called "hundred herbs discerning spirit manual", and the other was "hundred herbs pill manual".


    Well, the theme of the next three months is to learn alchemy

 Chapter 78

    Su Li went back to the room and didn''t want to see the manual of those miraculous drugs. Instead, he first looked at the book of herbal pill left by the jade fairy before she left. He opened it and found that sure enough, every page was a Dan square, with hundreds of pages from easy to difficult.


    But he noticed that although the pill was complicated, it was actually a pill that could be used in the congenital environment or during the foundation period, and there was a page at the end of the pill that made his eyes wide open. See the first book of Dan Fang: golden pill!


    This is definitely a page beyond Su Li''s expectation. He looked carefully at the herbs to be used in danfang, but he saw that they were all natural and earth treasures that he had never heard of, and the refining method was ambiguous. Until then, Su Li saw a line of small words specially written like remarks: can the method of external pill really become a Tao?


    Su Li could see the hesitation in the heart of the person who left the handwriting, and seemed to be full of doubts about the golden pill. Su Li felt very strange. It seems that in previous legends, many famous Taoists used the method of external Dan to become real people, but the mainstream of the world is the method of internal Dan. It is rare to see a golden Dan square here with such a remark.


    He looked suspicious, so he couldn''t help asking, "red old man, what''s wrong with the way of external alchemy?"


    Although red old man is the spirit of the evil weapon of the demon family, he has existed for a long time, and his knowledge of truth cultivation even exceeds that of many Yuanying Zhenjun.


    "The external alchemy can also be directly connected to the golden pill Avenue, but compared with the internal alchemy, which uses itself as the material to practice into a golden pill, the external alchemy collects the treasures of heaven and earth to refine into a pill


    Although it will also condense the refiner''s own way in the refining process, there is a big cause and effect in heaven and earth. "Chi Lao didn''t hide it, because he felt that even if he didn''t say Su Li, he couldn''t take the way of external pill.


    "Cause and effect? If it''s cause and effect, it''s cause and effect for our friars as long as they breathe out Reiki in this world. Why is the cause and effect of waidan so great?" Su Li asked.


    "How long can you absorb the heaven and earth aura before you knot the pill? The innate life is 200, that is, the art of inner pill can absorb the heaven and earth aura for up to 200 years to knot the pill. What about the art of outer pill?


    Look at how many holy materials that have been used for thousands of years in this golden elixir recipe? How much cause and effect will it take to swallow these holy materials into a golden elixir? "Old Chi asked several questions in succession, making Su Li speechless.


    But then the red old man turned around and said, "but if you''re a boy, it''s no problem to take the external alchemy, because you have boundless merit and virtue, which is enough to offset these causal karma. After you become a alchemy, you don''t have to worry about any sequelae, and you don''t have to enter the world to eliminate cause and effect like other external alchemy friars."


    After hearing this, Su Li understood something. He thought that there were thousands of things to pay attention to in the cultivation... In fact, Shanyin can''t be used commonly, because mobilizing the Qi of the earth''s veins is obviously a cause and effect, because the Qi of the earth''s veins is related to the rest of all living things in the local area. Adjusting the Qi of the earth''s veins is a cause and effect with all heaven and earth!


    Thinking of this, Su Li felt cold sweat. When I think of the Taiyue deity ten thousand years ago, it was said that it would be destroyed. Is there no such relationship here?


    But even so, Su Li won''t give up eating because of choking, but he should be more careful when using Lian Shanyin in the future. Practitioners fear cause and effect, but they can''t fear cause and effect. Otherwise, what else should they practice?


    So he is also useful for his merits and virtues, which can be used to offset these causes and effects.


    Then he put down the Dan Sutra and picked up the spirit spectrum of hundreds of herbs, which recorded the graphics and properties of hundreds of spirit materials in great detail. There are also hundreds of kinds of spiritual materials planted in the hundred mu spiritual field here, which have been recorded one by one in the "hundred grass spirit spectrum".


    He didn''t have much patience to read it and turned directly to the last page... There were notes here. As a result, the remark was a large number of inexplicable figures, which confused Su Li.


    After these figures, there is a complete sentence: my stupid disciple, if you turn directly to the last page, go back and have a good look at the previous content! Because I''ve hidden an article in it called "a hundred grasses rise to Reiki"!


    Su Li: "


    Is his Shizu playing so hard? What should he do? Should he be patient to crack those digital passwords in front or skip them directly?


    Anyway, he has "mountain and sea return to Tibet", and it seems that there is no need to learn "all kinds of grass rise to aura". But this idea passed away. He realized that Shizu Chen Yu would not joke about it no matter how unreliable it was. It must have a special purpose to leave him Baicao shenglingqi.


    He began to decipher the code patiently... It was very simple for him. The three groups of numbers represented the page, line and word?


    He patiently decoded the whole code, and then got a short and concise Qi practice... This is probably the "hundred grasses rise to Reiki". It seems that this Qi practice is not a complete set of skills, but a special auxiliary cultivation skill created separately.


    He tried to practice it for a while and found that this Qi training skill is specialized in practicing wood line genuine Qi.


    One thing is that he practiced at the edge of the spiritual field and entered the country very quickly... From this, he understood the real intention of Shizu Heyu to let him come to the spiritual field: to help him practice the "hundred grasses rise to Reiki"!


    But he didn''t understand. He did have some wooden bias, but it''s not a pity to give up even one eighth of the bias. Why did the main King Chen of the Dharma hall emphasize that he could find another Dharma door to make up for it, and his Shizu simply arranged it for him.


    "Why?" Su Li asked again. He knew that old Chi would answer him.


    "Your school also takes great pains for you. It should be noted that if you want to break the pill and become a baby, you must first condense the innate five Qi in your body. If there is a lack, you must spend hard to find the naturally condensed innate five spirits to make up for the defect.


    Boy, your "mountain and sea return to Tibet" made your fellow practitioners practice water and soil Qi. Now if you practice "hundred grasses rise to Reiki", you can add a wood line Reiki. In this way, you only need to prepare the innate spirit of the two elements of gold and fire before you arrive at Yuanying, which can save countless hard work in the later stage. "Chi Lao''s answer is really amazing.


    "It helps me to consider the baby period..." Su Li smashed his mouth and felt a little dry. But then I sincerely felt the responsibility of Jianzong, at least some predecessors for their disciples... Personally, the teachers of Jianzong did the best consideration for him.


    Therefore, his sense of the door has gradually changed... Although there are some injustice in the door, there are also moving things.

 Chapter 79

    In the next few days, Su Li began to practice "all kinds of grass rise to Reiki", but fortunately, he was already a congenital cultivation, so he didn''t need to start to repair from the day after tomorrow. He directly used this abundant wooden spirit to refine into wooden Qi in his body.


    In fact, he originally thought that his cultivation in this aspect should not progress too fast. After all, his wood line bias is only one eighth. It may take him a long time to catch up with the earth water second line. But I didn''t expect that he didn''t feel slow in practice! Although it is not as smooth as the earth line, it is not much different from the practice of water line.


    "It''s not like such a high-level product as" hundred grasses rise to Aura! "Su Li was a little strange. Finally, he could only judge that it was the bonus effect brought by his teacher Zu Lingtian. Cultivating wood Qi by the spirit field really has the effect of getting twice the result with half the effort.


    However, the third five element genuine Qi in his body did grow up, and the viscera were obviously strengthened under the infiltration of a wooden spiritual Qi


    "No, I should only have the innate Qi of the three elements of earth, water and wood. How can I have all the five elements in the viscera?" Su Li was surprised. The viscera were strengthened a lot, not because there was an additional wooden line, but because he had the innate Qi of the five elements!


    He carefully sensed the Jin Xing and Huoxing Qi in his body and found that their fluctuations felt very familiar... Isn''t this Han Yan''s Yan Xin refining method?


    ok I didn''t expect that their joint cultivation of Qi and machine could still have this effect. You can try more next time... Su Li tilted his head and thought about it, and then put this kind of thing behind him.


    Now he wants to try alchemy


    Su Li dared not use the elixir in Lingtian, but there were many dried herbs in the hut beside Lingtian. At first, Su Li thought that these herbs belonged to Shizu Heyu, and he didn''t dare to move them, but later, after understanding Shizu''s meaning, he realized that it was probably reserved for him to practice.


    So he began to search in front of those air dried herbs according to the "hundred herbs pill" and "hundred herbs discerning soul manual"


    For a long time, the meat intestines beside him couldn''t see it anymore. When he was talking in his mouth, but it was difficult to start, he resolutely took one from those herbs and put it in front of him.


    Su Li twitched at the corner of his mouth. He thought he was despised by his pet?


    "Yellow crystal, red barrier flower, some star silver... Come on, bring them all." Su Li simply reported a pile of drug names.


    "Ouwu ~" the meat sausage immediately shook its tail happily, and then turned around and arched in the pile of medicinal materials. Then Su Li looked at himself calmly, and soon prepared all the medicinal materials of the first Dan prescription in the hundred herbs pill classic: ''xuqi pill''.


    This is the elixir for restoring true Qi in wartime. It doesn''t play a big role for Su Li. Although its recovery speed and total recovery amount are better than "julingfu", for Su Li, "julingfu" is easy and labor-saving!


    In a word, Yiduo doesn''t pressure himself. Let''s practice first... Then he found a big problem, that is, although the room is full of herbs, there is no Dan stove!


    So Shizu thought I could find a way to get the Dan stove? Or did she forget at all?


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu, who was sleeping in her fairy house, suddenly patted her forehead. She finally remembered why she always felt that she had missed something these two days


    "I''m so angry with the boy that I don''t blame me, I don''t blame..."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li scratched his head a little, and then decided that the conditions were insufficient. Let''s do the magic!


    At his feet, a rune mark with mountain seal appeared at the center of the ground, and the Qi of the surrounding veins began to gather here... Even the hundred mu spirit field seemed to be affected.


    When Su Li saw this situation, he knew that even the use of Shanyin really needed to be cautious... But in his current state, the vitality of the earth vein he could call was not enough to reach a dangerous level.


    Lianshan printed earth symbols, and the ground immediately arched into a local stove tripod. Then the fire symbol mark appeared under the furnace tripod, and a cluster of flames burned steadily from small to large.


    Then Su Li condensed a water symbol, and a clear spring was injected into the furnace tripod. Soon it was filled with smoke.


    Then put in the herbs in turn, and Su Li watched them stew slowly in his earth tripod... Ordinary people only need to control the temperature of civil and military medicine. However, the immortal family has to cooperate with special methods to refine medicine.


    This continued Qi pill has a special Dharma formula, but it is vague in the timing and proper control of the Dharma formula, which seems to need to be experienced by yourself.


    Seeing that the medicinal materials had turned into liquid medicine and gradually became viscous with the evaporation of water, Su Li tried to use this formula to try the effect... He saw his hands changing three gestures in front of the earth tripod, and then a genuine Qi was injected into the tripod with special fluctuations.


    The medicine liquid in the tripod immediately boils. With the blessing of this true Qi, different medicine components begin to fuse and gradually form medicine power. At this time, the effect of the printing shows that the essence and impurity of the medicine begin to separate, and the essence of the impurity floating and merging is the condensation to the more center.


    So the shape of the pill gradually took shape. Because impurities in each group of liquid are extruded from all sides and the essence of medicine is squeezed to the middle, so the impurity forms a circular surface shell naturally, and the essence of real medicine is to become a round pill.


    But a bad change occurred at this time. It is obvious that Su Li''s control of the fire is not sure. The temperature of the furnace is too high before the essence of the medicine is completely separated from the impurities. Obviously, Su Li''s operation was too late. If he could make a decision earlier, maybe this furnace of "continued Qi pill" could be refined.


    Therefore, Su Li simply gave up the dried liquid medicine in the periphery and directly concentrated the true Qi in the liquid medicine that was about to become a pill in the center of the earth tripod... This time, the choice was very correct. It should have been a furnace of medicine that failed completely. Finally, it can not be said that there was no harvest at all.


    When Su Li sensed that the liquid medicine in the center of the Dan furnace had finally completed the Dan, he immediately put out the fire, and then tried to uncover the Dan furnace


    At that moment, the first thing he smelled was a burning smell. A large amount of burnt black material was pasted on the bottom edge of the tripod, emitting a stench... But when he pulled away these smelly failed products, he finally found two black pills the size of buttons in the middle of the tripod.


    This is the final product of Su Li''s first alchemy... He rubbed his fingers hard, the outer shell of those impurities was broken, and two green and glittering pills fell into his hands.


    At this moment, a green Yimu aura emerged from the two pills, and then Su Li sucked it into his stomach... During the movement of true Qi, he found that his wood line true Qi had improved!


    "That''s how Dan master cultivates!" Su Li also had some ideas about the cultivation method of Dan master. Their continuous alchemy itself is a way to improve themselves.

 Chapter 80

    It was March again. During this period, Su Li took time to refine pills while studying the Amulet of crossing the river. He has no ambition for alchemy. He just wants to be able to smell the ethylwood aura when the pill comes out and speed up his practice of "hundred herbs rise to aura".


    The refined elixir also used the best "continued Qi pill" from the first day after tomorrow to the "Qi gathering pill" that can be used to restore true Qi from the innate realm, then to the "return yuan pill" that can treat internal injuries and organize true Qi, and the "condensed incense pill" used to assist in cultivation.


    These materials can be gathered from the cabin. He refined more when he thought they were useful.


    Only in the "hundred herbs pill Sutra", there was a pill that also had enough spiritual materials to refine, but he thought it was useless and didn''t refine more.


    This pill is called "jade dew pill". It is specially used to restrain the fire and dry Qi in the meridians and warm up and repair the meridians. It is completely ineffective for Su Li. The effect is not as good as his water and real Qi itself!


    So three months later, his master, the jade fairy, came to check his homework again. The beautiful master didn''t give a good face when he came up this time, as if he were a "scum man".


    "If you can''t satisfy me this time, then you don''t have to stay here anymore. Let your master pick you up!" Shizu Chen Yu said what she thought was a serious warning in a very serious tone.


    However, Su Li''s eyes brightened: "is this really OK?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Yu fairy stared at her little disciple who was trying to "seek short-sightedness". A pair of jade hands changed between "dragon claw" and "iron fist". She thought that the little broken child might not have made a mistake?


    "Eh?"


    However, after staring for a long time, she would naturally find something. She looked at Su Li and asked, "you have been cultivating the spirit of hundred grasses these days? No, with your wooden qualification, you can''t reach this level even if you don''t eat or drink for three months. What''s the matter?"


    She didn''t know Su Li, even less. He thought it was normal. So he answered tentatively, "it''s all Shizu. You arranged it well!"


    She couldn''t laugh or cry, and then pointed out to Su Li... After experiencing a similar situation, Su Li also knew that it depended on his attribute preference, so she was at ease.


    He only felt a gentle but irresistible force enter his body, and then inspired some more essential things in his body


    Thick dark yellow clouds reappeared on him again, layer upon layer with infinite authority. His earthly talent still accounts for only half of the bias, but it may be because of Lian Shanyin. His earthly bias is full of mountains and rivers.


    Seeing this, fairy Chen Yu was already cautious. She was surprised and amazed by the disciple''s talent for earthly travel. She felt that even if she specialized in earthly travel alone, it would be enough to enable him to reach a very high level in the future.


    Then there was the clear spirit of water. These water line auras are now full of vitality and spirituality because they have refined the evil spirit, but they are a grade worse than the earth line aura, which is just a normal reaction to the correct cultivation of "mountain and sea return to Tibet".


    But there is no doubt that only the performance of the water line Lingguang can meet the standards of excellent disciples in the sect. The fairy Chen Yu nodded with satisfaction and seemed to have no more requirements for Su Li.


    The last wooden light is only one eighth biased, and there is no special cultivation method, so the jade fairy doesn''t think there should be any special performance.


    At the beginning, Su Limu''s performance of Lingguang was indeed similar to her imagination. It was just a shallow layer of emerald green, which was not remarkable at all.


    But this was only the spiritual light emerging from his body, but then I saw a blue spiritual light with light golden color coming from the outside, directly penetrating the dark yellow spiritual cloud of the earth line and the blue aura of the water line. Finally, I blessed the emerald green of the wood line, making it fresh and tender and full of Bosheng machine.


    This color makes Su Li a little uncomfortable


    The whole wooden light suddenly expanded, and the final volume was not much different from his water light.


    "?!" Chen Yu fairy restrained the impulse of "rubbing her eyes", then glared at Su Li and asked, "what have you done?"


    Su Li took a breath. How could he offend the ancestor?


    Although it is said that almost embarrassing her is the original sin, but the fairy also knows how the ten-year-old can tell why?


    "If you think about it carefully, have you ever done any good things related to plants... Well, great things." Chen Yu fairy stressed. Because she could see that Su Li''s wood line was clearly blessed by great merit!


    "No." Su Li really didn''t think there was anything... When he said this, the trick he had used to cover up his merit and virtue was also pointed out by Chen Yu fairy.


    All of a sudden, the whole area was filled with strange fragrance, and his whole person looked dignified and amiable.


    "Ouch!" the sausage couldn''t see any more and shouted.


    "Meat intestines say you have!" Chen Yu fairy immediately found the witness... The dog.


    Su Li thought for a moment. Finally, he could only think of one thing related to plants, and then he felt a handful of pepper from his bag


    "When I was in Ukraine, I tasted all the plants nearby in order to find the seasoning for hot pot. Then I found what I wanted, and recorded the results of the attempt and gave it to the Lord... Because of this?" Su Li thought, and there was only this possibility.


    Chen Yu fairy looked at the pepper in Su Li''s hand and twitched at the corners of her mouth. Then she thought of a possibility and asked, "how many of your recorded results can be used as rations?"


    "There are about four kinds of staple food plants and twelve kinds of vegetables, five of which can be eaten cold and raw, and the taste is good..." Su Li was out of control.


    Chen Yu fairy suddenly understood something. She accidentally looked at Su Li and sighed: "I didn''t expect that there would be a disciple who would like to taste all kinds of herbs for the sake of the people of a country."


    "I just want to satisfy my appetite..." Su Li was a little embarrassed. He felt that as a practitioner, he shouldn''t be so persistent in eating.


    "But it is precisely because of this that your good deeds do not take any utilitarian color, and you can get ten percent of the great merit!" said the fairy with a slightly complicated look.


    She knew that her disciple had great merit, but she didn''t expect that the merit was so pure.


    Su Li didn''t say anything. It was hard to say anything. He just thought uneasily: it seems that Shizu is very satisfied? So he can''t let master pick it up?


    Chen Yu fairy was really satisfied. Then she was even more satisfied when she saw the pills made by Su Li... She found that Su Li''s great merit seemed to have a frightening success rate in alchemy. She was really a doomed Dandao genius.


    The only disadvantage is that this Dandao genius can''t distinguish the medicinal materials by himself. He wants his dog to help

 Chapter 81

    Chen Yu fairy was satisfied with Su Li''s Alchemy, but when she tried the power of those pills, her face became a little ugly.


    She sighed gently: "although you have succeeded in practicing these pills, they all have a trace of dryness. It seems that you have increased the heat in order to speed up the speed... You don''t really concentrate on refining pills."


    Su Li was startled. He didn''t expect that his concentration in alchemy from time to time was tasted by Shizu Heyu, so he couldn''t help asking, "Shizu, can''t you eat such a pill?"


    "It''s OK to eat and the medicine is up to the standard... But that''s why I''m sad. You can do better." Chen Yu asked in disappointment: "what distracted you all the time in alchemy? You''re only ten years old, so you can''t be obsessed by those children''s affairs!"


    Su Li was a little confused. Why did he want to have an affair with his children? Even if he thought about it, he didn''t have that function... But he couldn''t help thinking about Shizu''s question, then took out master''s du''e talisman and said, "I''ve been studying this..."


    "The du''e magic talisman of Gu Yuzi?!" the fairy could not help exclaiming. Then she said with some dissatisfaction: "how can this guy pass on the du''e magic talisman to you so early?"


    "In fact, it''s almost a divine talisman given by heaven. He knows why, but he doesn''t know why. If he wants to understand the mystery, he must at least practice the talisman in Yuanying period. It''s too early for you to do it now!"


    "Don''t think I''m alarmist. Du''e talisman is a gift from heaven. Unless it''s your master who owns it, even if it''s your Shizu, I''ll be shocked and lost. So stop before you get too deep, otherwise it will inevitably shake your foundation of cultivation."


    It''s not alarmist... Anyway, Su Li was really frightened, although he didn''t think it would have any bad influence to study the magic talisman.


    Seeing that Su Li was finally relieved, Chen Yu fairy was a little relieved, and then said, "Su Li, you have been refining pills here for half a year, and you should know the purpose of Shizu to keep you here. Now you have practiced" hundred herbs rise to aura ". It''s up to you to decide whether to continue to refine pills."


    "I want to go back to the master, OK?" Su Li still asked. He missed his master... Although the cultivator of truth was weak, Gu Yuzi was the person who led him into the Tao and the first person he met who was really good to him when he was eight years old, so he was always full of longing for this master.


    Don''t say that he has eternal wisdom, which shouldn''t be so... Eternal wisdom just gives him some memories and experiences as if separated by a layer of yarn, but the childishness of the child in his nature will not be completely erased at once.


    Chen Yu fairy was both pleased and unhappy about this. It was of course the most pleasant thing for an elder like her to see her, but she wanted to pass on her Dandao mantle to Su Li


    "Well, I''ll wait for you for a moment." master Chen Yu stood in front of her spiritual field with her hands down. She was a little melancholy... With the wealth she had accumulated over the years, this hundred mu spiritual field was amazing but nothing.


    This is the gift she prepared for her successor, but it''s a pity that she can''t send it out for the time being.


    Su Li knew it was for him to pack up. He hurried back... As a result, a dark shadow had run in front of him. It was meat sausage!


    It seems that the dog can''t stand being vegetarian every day here, so it behaves more urgently than its owner


    Su Li''s bag was hanging around his neck. Then he took the bag around the cabin and stuffed all Su Li''s things into it.


    "Oh... That''s good." Su Li finally could only touch the furry dog''s head and boasted.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu fairy was also a little stuffy. Then she touched the array flag and waved it. She rolled Su Li and meat intestines and disappeared in situ


    At the fumen of Jianzong, Su Li came here directly when he regained his sight again, and it was more than half a year.


    Although he was a young sect leader more than half a year ago, he felt very uncomfortable staying here alone. And when I came back here after half a year, although I haven''t seen anyone yet, I''ve had a sense of intimacy.


    "Your Shifu is still teaching the disciples of the Fu sect to use seal characters. He is diligent." fairy Chen Yu glanced at the Fu sect and knew the situation. Then she said, "I, the master, haven''t given you a gift yet. In this way, there are three Dharma swords here. You can choose one of them as a gift."


    If Su Li chose to stay at that time, then the front ceremony would be the inheritance of the hundred mu spiritual field and the mantle that can get the jade. The gains and losses vary with his personal understanding, but for Su Li, I''m afraid he will still choose to return to the runmen even if he knows.


    At this time, three specially refined Dharma swords appeared in front of Su Li. The first sword has a broad body, but its edge is not obvious, but it is coagulant. The second sword has a narrow body and emits a cold smell. The third sword is a wooden sword with strong vitality but no sharp and evil spirit.


    "These three swords are the Dharma spreading swords of our sword sect. The broad sword is named ''chongjun'', which contains the mystery of the heavy Jun split land sword; the narrow sword is named ''lengmang'', which contains the mystery of the Xuanhan thousand awn sword; the wooden sword is named ''Changchun'', which contains the mystery of the thousands of trees and flowers."


    Listening to Shizu''s introduction, Su Li understood that the Three Dharma swords were actually prepared for his corresponding three true Qi attributes.


    He was also moved by this discovery. After entering the sword sect, he was bullied by the inner gate and the master of the runmen. However, he felt warm only in the inheritance of Gu Yuzi''s department.


    "Does Shizu recommend anything?" Su Li asked humbly.


    "Originally, if you wanted to continue alchemy with me," ten thousand trees and flowers "would be the best choice. Unfortunately, you don''t have this ambition at present, so I can only suggest choosing between" heavy Jun "and" cold mang "... These two attributes are very suitable for you. The only thing to note is that the sword of Dharma preaching is not only Dharma, but also cause and effect!"


    Su Li was surprised. He never thought it would happen again. And what is the "cause and effect" of this legend?


    "Well, before you make a choice, I''d better tell you about the causal relationship in the sword of Dharma transmission, which is very important for your future practice."


    "These three Dharma swords are all from the three supreme elders of the sword sect who closed the door to death and looked for a chance to break through... The Friar''s hard cultivation for a lifetime will inevitably lead to great causes and consequences with this world, and these causes and consequences will become the karma when the friar breaks through the realm."


    "At this time, there are only two ways to deal with it: one is to break through these karma obstacles with great perseverance, wisdom and atmosphere. The other is to find someone to share these causes and consequences..."


    "The sword of preaching Dharma is the cause and effect left by the elders. If you choose any practice, it means you have to bear the cause and effect... So you have to think about it."


    "Isn''t this a deal? He gave me strength and knowledge, and I took his cause and effect... It''s fair." Su Li didn''t care much. He is no longer Xiuzhen Xiaobai. Of course, he knows what cause and effect he is afraid of!

 Chapter 82

    Finally, Su Li made a choice. He reached out and took down the broad sword. Therefore, he also chose the inheritance and corresponding cause and effect of the heavy Jun split earth sword.


    When he made a decision, he obviously felt the merit and spiritual light flashing on his body, and then it was offset by some force in the dark... Of course, this part was not painful for him.


    His merits and virtues at this time mainly come from four sources. One is the merits and virtues from previous lives after the awakening of earthly memory. This part is not too much, but it is the most pure.


    The second is the merit gained in practicing medicine, which has been considerable.


    The third is to seal the grievances of the earth''s veins at the site of the 10000 year old ancient battlefield, so as to save the earth''s veins and creatures of 800 miles of mountains and rivers.


    The fourth is to taste all kinds of herbs in Ukraine to lay a foundation for the continuation and prosperity of Ukraine.


    Su Li didn''t really feel much about these four parts of merit, and he felt that the offset part of merit was actually part of his great merit in saving 800 miles of mountains and rivers


    "You chose ''chongjun''? That''s good for you to know that the original main road number of ''chongjun'' is xuanyuzi, a former elder of Jianzong who was closed to death 300 years ago."


    "In his life, he used the method of earth walking Epee to fight for the sword clan in all directions. During this period, he cut the wound and cut off the earth''s veins with split earth sword for many times, which also accumulated a body of causal karma."


    "Before martial uncle xuanyuzi closed the door, he evolved the ''ground splitting sword'' from what he learned all his life. Then he cast the sword body with black iron and refined gold, leaving the ''heavy Jun'' of the Dharma preaching sword in your hand. If you pick up the ''heavy Jun'', it means you pick up the cause and effect of martial uncle xuanyuzi. I hope you have a preparation in your heart."


    In fact, the jade fairy knew that Su Li''s merit should not be afraid of such cause and effect, but she still had to explain in advance


    On the one hand, she did this to enhance Su Li''s strength and increase the details. In fact, on the other hand, she also hoped that the elders who were closed in the door could be liberated as soon as possible. This is a win-win approach.


    "Thank Shizu for preaching." Su Li bowed down to thank him... He must thank him because he was very satisfied with this gift!


    "Heavy Jun split earth sword", when he picked up the "heavy Jun", he felt the unique energy flow mode in the sword body.


    As the sword of Dharma transmission, it impressively teaches the inheritor to master this sword as quickly as possible in this intuitive way! Once you are proficient in this energy operation mode and use it together with the "heavy Jun" itself, the power is more than doubled!


    This is the best way for Su Li, who has no swordsmanship talent but has amazing Qi training talent... Only at this moment after starting, he was sure that he could master this swordsmanship for a period of time... Well, it''s not swordsmanship, it''s magic sword.


    "If you don''t teach the Dharma, it''s the Dharma of the sect''s elders... I hope you can walk on thin ice on the road of cultivation in the future. Remember that although the cultivator is strong, you can''t act recklessly." Shizu Chen Yu warned earnestly.


    Then he said, "OK, go to your master. He will teach in the hall."


    The beautiful Shizu said that and left. Su Li bowed to say goodbye.


    Then he straightened up. Although he also wanted to try the heavy Jun split earth sword immediately, he was overpowered to see his master Gu Yuzi.


    He hurried to the familiar hall and looked quietly


    But I saw that each of the three hundred fumen disciples sat at a table, while Gu Fuzi explained the Guiyuan symbol in the form of void condensation symbol in the front.


    Su Li just saw it and realized that the void condensation talisman may really be a good teaching method, because all the operation and flow of energy appear directly in the void, which can let the disciples understand the operation principle of a talisman in the most intuitive way... Shifu is really diligent.


    At this time, Gu Yuzi also happened to see Su Li''s appearance, and the void condensed Fu stopped halfway.


    He smiled silently, his eyes were gentle and loving... After a hurry, he didn''t see him for half a year. Why didn''t Gu Yuzi miss this little apprentice who changed part of his temperament and brought him an opportunity to become a Taoist?


    "Li''er, you''re back?" the gentle voice was completely different from the solemnity of the lecture just now.


    The following three hundred disciples can''t help being jealous... Gu Fuzi has been in charge of the fumen for half a year. His diligence in these six months can''t be compared with that of the original Fuzi.


    The divine talisman is dignified and powerful. He usually only cares about his own cultivation and seldom cares about the cultivation status of his disciples. So although he has great prestige, he is not popular.


    Orphans are different. Although they are equally dignified, they are willing to take time to teach the disciples. In the past six months, the level of making runes of disciples in the school has improved by leaps and bounds. Many people have begun to try to make higher-level runes instead of focusing on the meager benefits of low-level runes.


    The scale of runmen has not changed, but the essence, Qi and spirit have changed greatly. At least Gu Yuzi has completely secured his position as the leader of fumen, and he is like a God and man in the hearts of all his disciples.


    Now, for the fumen disciples, it''s their greatest luck to get the personal instruction of the new sect leader. They all want to become the personal disciples of gujuzi


    But what they hated was that the orphan had already passed on a mantle. It''s the young sect leader, Su Li, who was severely punished by the law enforcement hall half a year ago for fighting with inner sect disciples for a dog!


    "How can he be?"


    Su Li seemed to see these doubts in their eyes. But he would not take these jealousies to heart, but said with sincere joy, "yes, master, I''m back."


    He still remembers the peaceful days when he studied ink and solitary amulets.


    But now it''s not like before. Gu Yuzi has become the sect leader who wants to shoulder the future of 300 people, and Su Li is the less sect leader... Even if this fumen is only the fumen of the sword sect, the inheritance of Fudao is crude, and most of the disciples are stupid.


    "Li''er, you''re just in time. Please show me the key points of the painting method of Guiyuan talisman for the teacher." Gu Fuzi''s decision is very interesting. It''s to raise the prestige for Su Li.


    Su Li originally wanted to keep a low profile, but he thought that his master was the sect leader. He couldn''t really keep a low profile in the fumen, so he came to Gu Fuzi and raised his hand


    Void condensing talisman is a very advanced skill for anyone. Many talismans in the golden elixir period may not be able to master it. But Su Li slowly drew a line in the void in front of him, and then drew a large and clear "Guiyuan symbol" rune.


    This return Rune not only has clear energy flow, but also is clearly displayed at each node, which is enough to silently answer the questions of any practitioner of this rune.


    Thus, the disciples of the fumen were silent... At first, they hated Su Li and thought that he "what virtue and what ability" had become the only personal descendant of gujuzi.


    Then they know why now, but the result is how jealous they were before and how inferior they are now... However, a ten-year-old boy is amazing to master the Guiyuan talisman, but he is still a void talisman!


    The memory of half a year ago has just returned to the minds of the disciples of the fumen. It seems that Su Li at that time has been able to brazenly suppress an inner sect elder?!


    At that time, people were blocked by divine talisman. In fact, they didn''t really see it and didn''t understand how Su Li did it, but this time


    Half a year ago, the shock brought by Jinghong''s glance was fermented. They couldn''t help but be in awe when they looked at Su Li


    When they realized the difference between clouds and mud, they naturally stopped all comparison.


    PS: let''s have a quiet chapter and try how many people there are in this period.

 Chapter 83

    After giving Gu Yuzi and himself a big face, Su Li naturally returned to the calm pace of life... This is also normal. The so-called practice and retreat are still very important.


    Su Li learned quite a lot, and added Dan Dao and the cultivation of heavy Jun split earth sword, which naturally needs a lot of accumulation.


    It is worth mentioning that when he returned to the fumen meeting, Han Yan often came back to visit him... Nothing else. She just wanted him to help organize the Qi in her body.


    Although she had no shortage of pills, talismans and other resources at Ji Lian''s side, she still felt that she was connected with Su Li''s Qi pulse and would gain the most from practicing Qi together. This can not only eliminate the hidden dangers left by her hard practice, but also make her further!


    After Su Li returned to the fumen this time, she was surprised to find that they gained more when they practiced together, because Su Li practiced another wooden Qi, so that when their Qi was added together, they reached the balance of the five elements.


    Now as long as Su Li and Han Yan hold hands, their true Qi will naturally connect together and rotate endlessly between them. The five elements'' complete true Qi is impressively able to learn from each other and quickly improve in a comprehensive and balanced way


    The cultivation of congenital stillness seemed to have no end for Su Li, because his body was sharpening his internal organs and meridians with evil Qi, which could contain far more true Qi than usual.


    At the same time, under the rotation of the five elements, this expansion is still increasing, so that Su Li is not in a hurry to enter the cultivation of returning to the truth.


    So in this calm, he continued to draw talismans, practice Qi and sword, and he would also refine pills when he had time. The time came when he was 12 years old.


    ... twelve year old Su Li has grown into a graceful young man, but he looks like a little old man walking with his hands on his back.


    The biggest change is Han Yan. Originally, when Su Li met her, she was just a typical northern girl with good facial features but rough skin. But now nearly five years later, Han Yan has become a beautiful fairy in double ten years.


    Although the fairies of the sword sect are generally "fierce", Han Yan is perfect in the eyes of many people... Because Su Li helps her reconcile her five Qi, her state of mind does not become impatient and irritable because of her extreme cultivation methods, but appears gentle and calm in front of outsiders.


    So ah, she has a very beautiful nickname outside, which is not sword repair at all. She is called Yan Ran fairy.


    However, fairy Yan Ran''s Kendo cultivation is real. Although few people know that she is Ji Lian''s closed disciple, her true sword skills are full of harmony and aura, which makes many inner sect elders sigh for themselves.


    On this day, Han Yan came to Su Li again. It''s no surprise that tianzhijiao girl from the inner door came to find her own young sect leader from time to time. These fumen disciples are not surprised. Maybe it''s because Su Li and Han Yan were brought back by Gu Yuzi and Su Li was too young, so no one thought there was any problem.


    Everything that happened after the two met seemed so natural. They subconsciously held hands, and then the true Qi naturally coincided and flowed endlessly... Because they were so familiar with the relationship that they could guess some of the meaning of each other without opening their mouth.


    "Suddenly, is there anything you want to find me?" Su Li asked.


    "Well, you know what happened to our sword sect this year?" Han Yan asked.


    "You mean the dispute between us and the northern ghost and God sect, the eastern thousand corpse sect and the nether earth sect? Are you going to the battlefield?" Su Li asked uneasily.


    The clue of this dispute appeared four years ago, and Su Li and Han Yan were also personally involved. I just didn''t expect that after four years of game and fermentation, a conflict between the four religious sects in the cultivation world finally broke out!


    The three evil sects of ghost and God sect, Qianshi sect and mingtu sect joined forces to declare war on Jianzong, while the sword practitioners of Jianzong forced their attack against the guests regardless of their situation of one enemy and three, and the two sides fought inseparably between the Western Qin Dynasty and the Northern Wei Dynasty.


    The sword sect is domineering. When all the so-called righteous people in the world choose to stand idly by, it just takes one enemy and three without losing the wind. Just one against three, it''s too much pressure after all.


    "Yes, the sword cultivation is to be honed in constant battle, and the Friar''s battlefield is the best place for our sword sect to try!" the "sweet Fairy" in the eyes of others showed her strong edge at this time. She was still a sword cultivation in her bones.


    Su Li nodded knowingly and asked, "so you came to say goodbye to me?"


    "Yes, Xiao Li, I''m afraid we won''t be able to meet in the next period of time. And elder martial brother, I want to say goodbye to him," Han Yan said, holding Su Li''s hand and walking inside.


    The elder martial brother she said is Gu Yuzi... This is also a very good result for her. Although she has become an equal generation, she really treats Gu Yuzi as a father and brother.


    After talking and saying goodbye, Han Yan left the fumen and turned to her residence. She always had to prepare before she set out. This time, not as usual, it was a "test" that would kill her if she wasn''t careful.


    When Han Yan left, the orphan son who knew that her son was nothing like her father suddenly said to Su Li, "go if you want. I won''t stop you."


    Sully turned his head strangely. Where did he want to go?


    "Yan''er is going to the battlefield to sharpen. How can you relax? Don''t worry, Shifu is not the kind of elm pimple who is stubborn in the defense of etiquette and discipline. Although Yan''er is your martial uncle in generations, you just go." Gu Fuzi continued.


    "..." Su Li''s mind is a little tangled. What''s this and what. Why doesn''t he trust Han Yan? But then again... If something happens to Han Yan, won''t his cultivation be a lot of trouble in the future?


    "Well, I''ll be ready." Su Li ignored his master''s unreasonable words and decided to go out and have a look. It is also a kind of accumulation to practice and go out for a long trip.


    Gu Yuzi immediately showed an expression of "children can teach", and then said mysteriously, "in that case, I''ll prepare a surprise for you before you go."


    Su Li was at a loss


    One day later, Gu Yuzi ignored Su Li, who screamed because he was afraid of heights, and came to the fairy house between the cliffs... Su Li said he was hurt. Why did he come here again?


    Then he saw Han Yan with the same silly face. They were placed together. It seemed that something terrible was going to happen.


    PS: I shouldn''t have teased you yesterday. As a result, today Calvin

 Chapter 84

    When Su Li saw the sword sect leader who only heard his name but never saw him, he was really stunned. Then a series of clues were linked, and he realized later: the Taoist partner of his family''s Shizu had always been the benevolent sword, no match for Ji Lian!


    Han Yan is the leader''s disciple!


    Su Li turned his head and looked at the sweet fairy who habitually held his hand. In his heart, he only felt that the world was really wonderful... It turned out that he was not a descendant of the side door Chen Yu Department, but belonged to the sect leader''s department!


    What''s the important thing that even the patriarch was present? Su Li couldn''t help but loosen Han Yan''s hand, then his expression was solemn, and his eyes indicated: be serious, there''s something serious!


    Han Yan understood and stood up immediately, waiting for her elders to teach.


    The young girl and the young man had a telepathic interaction. They all nodded secretly in the eyes of several elders. Then the patriarch Ji Lian''s solemn voice sounded: "Yan''er, I didn''t agree with you to find a Taoist companion so early, but now it seems that this choice is also good. It''s a great luck for practitioners to find such a suitable Taoist companion in their life."


    "Taoist companion?!" Han Yan exclaimed, with a terrible tone.


    Ji Lian frowned slightly. He could see that Han Yan seemed unhappy, so he asked, "do you have any objection?"


    "Shifu, Yan''er has decided to cut off the world of mortals since she took revenge for her brother. She is only willing to talk to Tao... So it''s hard for Yan''er to agree with the Taoist couple!" Han Yan hesitated slightly and then said heavily.


    Su Li listened and nodded again and again. Well, this elder sister and martial uncle''s heart to the Tao is still very firm. It''s good.


    He was like an outsider. He had no idea why he should be called if he had nothing to do with it?


    At this time, Gu Yuzi asked strangely, "but you are like Xiao Li... Well, you agree with him, and you don''t want to become a Taoist companion with him?"


    "Huh?!" Su Li widened his eyes. Unexpectedly, this was the surprise Gu Yuzi said... It really surprised him.


    Han Yan was also a little stunned. She actually thought about it carefully before she said: "sorry, Xiao Li, although it may frustrate you. But my heart to the Tao will not change. I''m really not in the mood to consider what children''s private affairs... You are so young that you will meet a better woman than me in the future. Martial uncle will also come to ask for a wedding drink..."


    "Poof ~" Su Li was a little nervous. He said, "don''t talk so seriously. I''m not interested in Taoist partners, so I won''t feel depressed at all."


    This is his big truth. Although the experience of his previous life seems to be separated by a layer of yarn, he once had a perfect family in his previous life. Now it is difficult for him to re-establish a family.


    "So you think so, then I''m relieved." Han Yan showed a relieved expression, and her attitude towards Su Li naturally began again.


    Ji Lian, Chen Yu fairy and Gu Chen Zi looked at each other. They always felt something was wrong... They didn''t know what they had been doing for a long time?


    "In this way, we won''t insist." Ji Lian really didn''t insist on anything, so he simply made a decision to let them leave by themselves.


    Su Li and Han Yan left immediately, and then fled, as if there were some monsters behind.


    They were almost frightened by the two people who matched each other. Then the five elements of true Qi in their bodies circulated for a week to get rid of their previous impetuosity.


    They came out of the immortal''s residence, looked at each other with lingering fear, and then nodded to each other in comfort, full of a strong sense of tacit understanding


    After they left, Gu Yuzi smiled bitterly and said, "it''s disciple Meng Lang, they two... Really..."


    This is an endless look.


    The jade fairy rubbed the center of her eyebrows with her index finger, and then said, "just let them live and die. It''s a big deal to let them say a few jokes."


    On the contrary, Ji Lian still sent an old God and said, "I see, you are really worrying about it. Taoist couples do not necessarily have to be husband and wife. The real pure Taoist couples are partners who share the same path and can support and protect each other on the way of practice, which is a closer relationship than ordinary couples."


    The other two can''t say anything more. They can only bless the pair of boys and girls who have been repaired for many times but have no self-knowledge


    ¡­¡­


    Because of the division of tiancrack mountain and the seat of Jianzong, Qianshi gate and mingtu sect from the Northern Wei Dynasty could not attack directly from the southeast of the Western Qin Dynasty, so they still launched an attack from the north of tiancrack mountain. But the direction came from the northeast, and together with the ghost and God sect in the north, it formed a situation of encircling the sword sect.


    It is for this reason that the northern land has also become a hunting ground for the three evil sects, and the already withered people''s livelihood has to experience another round of turbulence.


    Su Li and Han Yan went down the mountain together two days later. Instead of flying with their swords, they went straight to the front line. Instead, they swept all the way from tiancracked mountain under the instruction of zongmen, and cleaned up all the evil friars they met along the way.


    There are many sword sect disciples who have received similar tasks, and even some inner sect elders do the same thing. In fact, most of these evil friars are not disciples of the three evil sects, but casual practitioners who come to fish in troubled waters when they see chaos here.


    How can these scattered practitioners come to fish in troubled waters because of the war between Jianzong and the three evil sects? So in the early stage of this battle, both sides are actually committed to eliminating or driving away these lengtouqing who don''t know the depth


    Su Li, who went down the mountain, was really happy as if he had untied his chains. In fact, he was not suitable to stay in the sect door, but to go out and walk all over the famous mountains and rivers.


    But anyway, he is in a good mood now, accompanied by a trusted ''martial uncle'' Han Yan, and a seemingly clever sticky dog around his feet


    "Xiao Li, your intestines are as big as a pony and seem to be growing?" Han Yan looked at the intestines that are already big but still like to be spoiled. It''s terrible... When she was a child, it was cute, but such a big man still seemed a little stupid.


    But meat intestines are actually very smart. They can not only understand people''s words, but also have a sharp increase in physical strength after practicing the demon cultivation method practiced by Ji, and it is said that they can awaken their ability to fly in the later stage... So Su Li thinks that he can''t learn other people''s sword flying, but he still uses "dog flying"!


    In this way, the sausage is very useful, of course, the more useful is its nose... This young dog demon mixed with light and dark blood, although the cultivation qualification has become mediocre, it gradually shows a very extraordinary smell.


    Its nose can smell not only all kinds of things in nature, but also all kinds of energy. For Su Li and Han Yan at this time, it is the best radar to detect targets


    PS: let''s talk about our understanding of Taoism and double cultivation... Just like Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling, their skills complement each other. Can they reconcile Yin and Yang when practicing together.

 Chapter 85

    Meat intestines suddenly entered a latent state. Their stomach was close to the ground, and their four claws walked on the ground. They were not slow and silent, and no one could find them


    "Did it find the target?" Han Yan had some itching. Just now Su Li was still introducing her how sensitive the sausage nose was. I didn''t expect to find it so soon.


    "When I''m around, meat intestines never easily enter the state of ''walking on the ground''. It must have found something," Su Li said firmly.


    "Ouch!"


    A howl of meat came from the grass in the distance, and then the grass trembled. It seemed to fight with something.


    "Go and have a look!" Su Li was a little worried, and then took out the "heavy Jun" on his back... This dharma sword had been played out of a new realm by him. In short, people''s sword is flying, and he


    He stepped on the sword, and then the sword was 30 cm off the ground. He took him out with a swish... He used the imperial sword as a skateboard


    Han Yan looked at it and found it interesting. She also played with him... It''s interesting. It''s very exciting to ''slide'' rapidly on the ground and continue to avoid obstacles in front!


    Su Li ignored the woman who laughed wildly next to him. He pretended that he was worried about the safety of sausage... If he found any evil friar, he was worried that the dog would be stewed.


    ... but the next moment, a fat demon sheep was thrown in front of him. Then the meat sausage came out of the grass bravely. Every time the dog''s paw fell, it would rise again, making it look like a peerless expert.


    "So you just found today''s dinner, didn''t you?" Su Li asked silently.


    The sausage held its head high and nodded naturally. Then a cluster of snow-white tail at the tip behind it couldn''t help swinging. Then the body like a pony pressed Su Li, and he had to put out his tongue to please


    "Don''t lick... Go around and see what can be used as seasoning or side dishes. I''ll prepare dinner now." Su Li quickly stopped the sausage from trying to ''wash his face''... When he was a child, he just ''wash his hands'', and now he just washes his face with his tongue!


    "I really miss the time when I could put it in my pocket." Su Li sighed sadly. She always felt that her pet was becoming more and more unlovable.


    Han Yan ran over and said, "I thought I could try my hand if I found any evil friars. It turned out to be a demon sheep."


    "It''s normal. Now we haven''t been far away from tiancrack mountain. If the evil friar can really come here, the form of my sword sect will be very bad." Su Li immediately found himself an idea to despise Han Yan''s IQ, completely ignoring the fact that he was looking forward to at the beginning.


    "Reasonable, I didn''t expect you to know so much." Han Yan actually praised Su Li''s face!


    Su Li, who originally wanted to show off, was speechless... Should this woman boast so much? He was embarrassed... Just accept it.


    So he focused on the fat demon sheep... In his hand, he took out a short knife made of fantie. This is the scalpel he made for himself at the beginning, but now it has become a kitchen knife.


    His eyes were slightly frozen, and then the short knife passed quickly, and the skin and flesh separated instantly... Therefore, in fact, the knife skills of doctors and butchers are common to some extent.


    After removing all the internal organs of the sheep, he put them on the fire rack and roasted them... This treatment is actually very rough, but it''s ok as a dinner.


    The whole sheep roasted together depends on the heat control, especially the sheep is almost one person. Fortunately, Su Li''s practice of alchemy was also more appropriate to regulate the fire. In particular, he also pinched the fire control during alchemy, which controlled the flame to reach the inside of mutton faster through the skin.


    Therefore, the mutton, which should have been roasted slowly for two hours, has become golden and crispy in just 30 minutes. Sprinkled with some salt, it is enough to make the "sweet Fairy" nearby swallow saliva.


    Just so far, Su Li began to control the heat, just to keep it warm without taking it down, because he was waiting for the sausage to come back... He always wanted to see if the sausage could bring back some good spices or side dishes.


    The sausage didn''t make him wait long. After a while, he fell on the ground and got out of the shadow. Then it tilted its head and poured out many wild fruits and weeds from the bag hanging under its neck.


    Su Li looked at the fruits and recognized one of the wild fruits that he had tried. He took it out, crushed it and put it on the burnt yellow body of the roast sheep... It was like a lemon.


    Then he found a very interesting elixir, a light yellow umbrella shaped fruit plate, and the grains in the plate are small grains like melon seeds. Su Li recognized that this elixir was a "kuying umbrella" that could be used as the main material of the "Guyuan pill".


    Guyuan pill is of no great use to Su Li. Its effect is to help stabilize Qi. It is usually used by congenital friars who have practiced flawed skills or have trouble practicing skills... I''m kidding. How can something go wrong with his deep foundation?


    But he liked this miraculous medicine very much, not because of its power, but because it tasted cumin... Well, he really ate disorderly again.


    But ah, after crushing these grains into powder and evenly smearing them on the roast pig, it really smells great!


    "Well, eat!"


    Su Li cut off a leg of lamb to share food with Han Yan. She was coy and took it with embarrassment... It seemed that she wasn''t going to keep it for him!


    He can only cut another rib and eat... It''s a congenital person. Usually, a limited diet is enough to maintain his nutritional needs. There''s no need to eat so much.


    As for the rest, it was caught by the long-awaited sausage... What the master made is delicious!


    But just as they were eating, the meat intestines moved their ears and suddenly pricked their heads. Su Li immediately formed Lian Shanyin. Through his contact with the earth, he heard the footsteps of a line of three people coming from far and near in the distance


    "There are people, and they don''t look like ordinary people," Su Li confirmed.


    Han Yan immediately put down the leg meat in her hand, and then took out an embroidered PA to wipe her mouth and hands... Su Li thought that if the conditions did not allow, the goods might want to make up.


    "Woman, woman..." she was only twelve years old, but Su Li was very familiar with the rhythm. He stamped his feet in a hurry. Under the action of mountain seal, many runes hidden in the soil appeared around the camp.


    The heart of harming others cannot exist, and the heart of preventing others cannot be absent. Since the comer is not an ordinary person, he must always take some precautions. Maybe it''s impossible to use it at all, but what if it''s a golden elixir? The last time Chi Jian almost ate meat intestines, he was heavily guarded against this situation.


    PS: the chapter on sneaking water. Anyway, it doesn''t cost money. Just watch the daily fan.

 Chapter 86

    Three people came, an old man, a man and a woman. The three seemed to go out of the same door. The old man walked in front and the men and women followed, straight to the campfire here.


    Su Li saw these three people from a distance. He just felt that their breath was chaotic, which could not be said to be good or bad.


    Since he gradually adapted to his merits and virtues, he found that he could roughly distinguish a person''s good and evil merits from his breath induction.


    For example, the sword sect, in his eyes, the older the sword repair, the more it is a living demon with deep karma and heavy work... Compared with most sword repair, Han Yan is really clean like a little white flower.


    Sword sect is a famous sect and one of the leaders of the right way. How can it be like this?


    Therefore, the merit and karma for heaven and earth may not be what people think.


    At this time, these people''s breath is chaotic. In fact, it doesn''t mean anything... The only thing that can explain is that these people are relatively mediocre.


    "Ah, master, it''s the demon dog who robbed our kuying umbrella!" the female nun of the three suddenly pointed to the meat intestines and shouted angrily, as if she was afraid that Su Li could not hear it.


    Su Li and Han Yan looked at each other, and then looked at the sausage


    Meat intestines'' ow ~ ''sounded as if they were angry.


    Su Li nodded and said, "it said nothing. These people weren''t there when it picked the kuying umbrella. When it returned, it bumped into them. In order to avoid trouble, it directly sneaked back with ''walking on the ground''. Unexpectedly, these people caught up."


    "I see. It seems that it should be a group of casual repairs." Han Yan nodded clearly.


    There was nothing to avoid when they talked. The three people heard it directly, especially when Han Yan directly judged that they were casual repair. The faces of the two young men and women were involuntarily embarrassed and angry.


    The first old man appeared calm and said, "old man and these two younger generations are friars of Luofu Mountain. Where are the two immortals?"


    Su Li was about to speak, but he didn''t think Han Yan had answered gently: "I''ve seen three fellow disciples under the sword sect. I don''t know what advice they''ve come to?"


    Su Li was a little stunned. According to his temper, he should hide his identity and talk to these three people before others. But I didn''t expect that Han Yan had reported to herself very directly, but she seemed magnanimous


    In fact, when Han Yan directly said that they were under the sword sect, the three people were obviously embarrassed.


    Han Yan''s previously gentle voice has now become a kind of soft and hard... I know you''re going to trouble. Well, first make it clear that we''re from the sword sect. Think about whether you''re going to trouble!


    What else did the young man want to say, but the old man suddenly grabbed him and said, "I don''t think it''s the high foot of the sword sect. The old man and others have eyes and don''t know heroes, but they almost collided with them."


    "I just don''t know what you call them?"


    Han Yan hesitated slightly, but still reported her name: "I''m Han Yan, this is Su Li."


    Su Li felt a little uncomfortable again. Don''t report his name so directly. He was used to hiding himself first. He was very uncomfortable.


    "I''ve met Su Li''s Taoist friends and Han Yan''s fairy." the old Taoist was polite again. He was preparing to report his name.


    But Su Li didn''t want to talk to these people. He said in a flat tone: "I believe all Taoist friends should know what''s going on in the north at this time... Meeting by chance shouldn''t be complicated, but Su Li still wants to warn the three Taoist friends that the north is a place of right and wrong. If you''re not sure, please leave quickly, or you''ll have unpredictable misfortunes and blessings."


    These words are a little hurtful. From the perspective of casual cultivation, they are absolutely domineering. But from another angle, what if you stand in the position of Jianzong?


    Su Li thought he was very polite to say so!


    At this time, the sword sect resists the encirclement of three families with the strength of one family, and the hinterland has to endure you scattered cultivation and fishing in troubled waters? It''s impossible!


    It''s estimated that the sword sect disciples who have a bad temper have been killed long ago. How can they have such good patience to talk and chat with them here?


    Han Yan frowned slightly, but then she also knew that Su Li''s response was not wrong.


    But she felt that she was eight years older than Su Li and should perform better, so she said solemnly: "three Taoist friends, my martial nephew is not pleasant to hear, but it is also very reasonable. At this time, it''s OK not to come to Beidi."


    "Thank you for telling me. I don''t want you to have a rest if I have something else to do. I''ll leave..." the old man was a long-term casual practitioner. He heard what Su Li and Han Yan said, so he quit wisely.


    But when the three left, the young man Xiu couldn''t help looking back... The charm of the sweet fairy is really growing!


    Han Yan always maintained this elegant demeanor until the three people went away


    "Well, the three of them have left. Are you tired?" Su Li said.


    "I''m so tired!" Han Yan broke down in an instant and continued to nibble on the leg of a lamb on the ground without image.


    This scene really makes people disillusioned with all the beauty... For Su Li, I''m afraid feeding Han Yan is not much different from feeding sausage?


    ¡­¡­


    The next day they continued on their way, because their encounter with the three scattered practitioners in Luofu Mountain made Su Li and Han Yan stop thinking about traveling... At this time, the sword sect really came to a very critical juncture. These scattered practitioners can still fish in troubled waters, but what about the disciples of the three evil sects?


    At noon, the sausage suddenly pricked up its ears and made a very vigilant attitude.


    "Have you found something? Tell us the direction." Su Li was also serious at this time.


    The sausage sniffed the tide''s nose, and then ran a short distance in one direction with a cry, then came back again, rubbed Su Li''s leg, and then ran a distance there


    "Slobber make complaints about it?" Han Yan has been trying to get dirty. But beautiful uncle, please don''t swallow your saliva next time.


    Su Li shook his head and said, "no, if you can eat the meat intestines of prey, you must have caught them yourself. It seems that the target this time is more dangerous. It should be the Lord..."


    So the dog smelled danger, so let the owner hurry to take the lead? What a good dog!


    The two men and a dog went in that direction. After passing quickly for twenty miles, they saw a village in the wilderness of the northern land.


    This is a dead village everywhere

 Chapter 87

    This is a deserted village full of death. From a distance, there is no sign of life activity. Meat intestines should smell the negative energy emitted here, which led them here.


    "Is it abandoned here?" Han Yan hesitated to guess, but then her eyes coagulated and said: "no, it should not be abandoned. There are no weeds in the village, indicating that someone was maintaining it not long ago."


    Su Li nodded. He had formed Lian Shanyin, and then said, "the bottom of the village is just the intersection of groundwater veins. As long as you dig a well, you can get water. Such good conditions should not be abandoned if they are not for special reasons."


    "Let''s go. It seems that it''s our turn to kill demons and Demons this time." Han Yan''s eyes were a little excited, and the sword repair was belligerent again.


    But fortunately, Su Li was calm and just dragged Han Yan to let her approach slowly. There should be no living in this village. It''s meaningless to rush there. It''s better to be more cautious.


    They came to the entrance of the village, where there was a withered crooked neck tree. But although the tree withered, there were large pieces of newly fallen leaves on the ground! This sign shows that the tree was once, at least not long ago, very prosperous, but suddenly lost its vitality


    Entering the entrance of the village, the sausage sniffed his nose and roared low in his throat. The dog''s head, which was originally cute, wrinkled up and showed its fangs, which was particularly fierce.


    "There''s something in the village," Su Li said, then stretched out his hand and waved to the house at the entrance of the village, cutting out a sword.


    This is the split earth sword Qi he understood from the heavy Jun sword... The sword of Dharma transmission directly inherits the sword technique in the way of energy manifestation. Naturally, as long as he learns this way of energy flow, he will master the sword Qi of this sword technique!


    As for the sword technique, he still doesn''t know anything... Just know the sword spirit. What do you want to do with the sword technique?


    The split earth sword Qi flew out of his hand, which directly caused the wooden house at the entrance of the village to overturn and collapse to the rear... The "heavy Jun split earth sword" in the heavy Jun sword is such a heavy sword technique with strong lethality.


    In fact, it''s not a sword Qi, but countless small sword Qi constantly intertwined and cut, tearing the target completely.


    The original scene in the house was completely exposed, but one of them, old and young, stood upright on the ground. And after the hurricane brought by the spirit of the split sword knocked them down, they stood up straight a moment later!


    "The corpse has changed..." Han Yan judged.


    Sure enough, the two corpses seemed to be stimulated and rushed to their position... It was a little slow.


    This kind of opponent is really no threat, but the problem is that with the action of the two bodies, the quiet village has moved


    Almost every house has such walking corpses coming out and waddling along the village path. It looks very stressful.


    Su Li''s first reaction was to run, but then he saw that Han Yan had pulled out her long sword and waved it forward


    He was ashamed that his consciousness was not enough, so he found a string of talismans behind Han Yan


    In the face of a large number of enemies, how can you come forward and do it yourself? This is not a waste of energy and Qi! So, of course, Su Li used his "starting hand style: random talisman paste face technique!


    A talisman is basically thunder talisman and fire talisman. Thunder and fire cross Han Yan''s head and fall among the walking corpses. It has its own effect. The fire talisman ignited the walking corpse. If it was only a single fire talisman, it might be suppressed by the strong dead spirit in the village, but Su Li threw out more than 20 rapid fire talismans! At this moment, the slow walking corpses were deep in the sea of fire.


    The thunder method is capable of killing such evil things with machine armor. The dozen lightning runes thrown by Su Li are powerful and can penetrate the bodies of many walking corpses at once.


    Han Yan stopped. She asked Su Li angrily, "what are you doing?!"


    I think it''s strange that Su Li robbed her.


    But Su Li said solemnly, "these can only be regarded as miscellaneous soldiers. It is obviously a game deliberately set by someone. He must be hiding somewhere waiting for us to reveal our flaws!"


    "I see. What shall we do now?" Han Yan asked, "are you going to burn the whole village?"


    Su Li''s eyes brightened and said, "good idea. It doesn''t matter whether the village is burned or not. It''s mainly to force people out!"


    With that, he felt a fire charm and wind charm from his arms, and then threw them out... The wind helped the fire, and the fire covered the whole village in an instant.


    Anyway, there are no living people in the village head. It doesn''t matter to burn it down.


    However, at this time, surrounded by the raging fire, they seemed to hear many people wailing


    "Help, help..." the old man called.


    "I don''t want to die, who will save me!" and the woman''s voice.


    "Mom, mom..." the child exclaimed.


    So many voices filled Su Li and Han Yan''s ears, making them seem to be spinning


    "Xiao Li!" Han Yan was a little unstable. She staggered back two steps and almost fell.


    Su Li quickly held her in the back, pasted a "heart clearing talisman" behind her and said, "this is the mind illusion of people in the evil way. Keep the heart lamp and don''t take their way!"


    Yes, seeing his flexible appearance, Su Li was obviously immune to this kind of mental attack.


    "I see. It''s good that you''re by my side this time." Han Yan took a deep breath and then closed her eyes.


    Her sword heart was clear, and she made every effort to make these hallucinations around her ears disappear... No, this may not be an illusion, but the cry of the dead of the village.


    The people in this village are not only tortured to death, but also become the means of the behind the scenes


    "We must not let this guy go!" Han Yan''s tone changed, faded all her gentle disguises and became extremely fierce.


    "Then try harder." Su Li nodded, then ignored the constant cry in his ears and condensed the void into the simplest ''wind Charm''.


    The wind talisman can be said to have no lethality, but at this time, Su Li only needs to make this talisman continuously produce flowing air flow, making the fire in the village more and more vigorous.


    But just as the whole village was engulfed by the fire, seeing that all the shadows were burned by the hot sun, the sky suddenly seemed to fall a shadow... The sun star seemed to be covered by something, and the whole space became dark and cold.


    "It''s an array. Do you understand?" Su Li asked.


    "It''s like the ghost devouring array of the ghost God sect, and it''s like the death array of all things of the netherworld sect," Han Yan said.


    But at this time, the object Su Li asked was not Han Yan, but the ring on his finger


    "This is the corpse refining array of the thousand corpse gate. The props for the array are none other than those corpses. You can see if those walking corpses are really burned?" red old man said calmly. He knew that such a scene should not be able to deal with Su Li, so he answered quickly.


    "How?"


    "Just kill these bodies."


    Everything seems to have returned to the origin.


    PS: Yes, I have to save the manuscript. I must hold back today

 Chapter 88

    Corpse refining Jue array is a very common array in the thousand corpse gate, because its layout is very simple... Just have enough corpses! But once it becomes a scale, it is the most terrible array.


    The dead breath poured down, so that the flame on the walking corpses that had been ignited was quickly reduced and then extinguished. After a burst of fire, these corpses were scorched with body oil, but they still moved unimpeded.


    The chilly feeling dissipated the heat of the flame in an instant, which was the cold from the dead, as if it could directly freeze people''s soul.


    Su Li was worried about this. He was not sure what means he should use to deal with these enemies. He tried Jingming talisman. As a result, Jingming talisman was similar to that of Ukraine. It lost its effectiveness in a short moment under the too strong negative energy.


    It can only be said that it is only a low-level talisman after all.


    So what means should he use to meet the enemy? Soul calming charm may be useful.


    Just when he wanted to condense the soul talisman in the void, Han Yan had taken the sword out of its scabbard and started directly! Why do you think so much? The practice of sword repair is to be positive. Don''t counsele!


    A flame of evil spirit appeared on her long sword, and then with a very simple basic action, she cut the body of a walking corpse... The sharp sword, or the unstoppable sharp breath on her sword, cut the body of the walking corpse in an instant and ignited it completely!


    This time, the corpse refined the dead Qi and corpse Qi in the array, but there was no way to extinguish these flames.


    The corpse that was cut in half is still struggling, but the flame on it is a real fire evil. It greedily burns every bit of blood and flesh on the corpse, but it will not be extinguished easily.


    "Is this the ''Chilian shensha sword'' you practiced with me in the Sha wind tunnel?" Su Li asked in surprise... The swordsmanship directly handed down by the sword clan is really powerful!


    "That''s great, of course. You have to remember that I''m your martial uncle!" Han Yan said angrily, but in fact she always felt that the woman''s tail was going to tilt up to the sky.


    "You''re great." Su Li was not in the mood to talk nonsense with the woman, so he echoed and observed the surrounding situation. Then he whispered to the side, "can you find the trace of the main messenger behind the scenes?"


    The meat intestines around him shook their heads, and then gave a cry.


    "You say it''s all corpse smell here. It''s going to burn your nose." Su Li heard so much meaning from a dog barking!


    But then Su Li immediately noticed that with the sound of meat intestines, these bodies had an obvious pause!


    "Call again?" he ordered.


    "Wang ~ Wang ~ Wang!"


    Meat intestines immediately shouted, and shouted fiercely at the walking corpses.


    So a similar scene happened again. These walking corpses immediately stood frozen in place in the barking of meat intestines, and even began to tremble, as if in fear.


    "What principle is this?" Su Li was surprised at this. Why are these walking corpses afraid of meat intestines.


    "Because his father is a disaster beast!" red old man saw the reason and said, "the cry of a disaster beast is often considered to bring disaster and can keep people awake at night... So I think your dog has inherited some of its paternal abilities after all, at least it contains the ability of startling."


    Su Li understood why these walking corpses were frightened... Because the souls of these dead were sealed in these corpses!


    "Is there any way to free these souls?" Su Li couldn''t help asking. He always had compassion when he shouldn''t have... Even he knew that these compassion was really unnecessary.


    "These pathetic souls have been trapped by their bodies. Cutting off their bodies means cutting off their souls. Otherwise, where do you think these newly dead bodies and souls have such strong functions?" Chi Lao said coldly.


    Yes, as long as you cut these corpses like Han Yan, you can solve the corpse refining array. But in that way, it is tantamount to making the souls of these sad people irreparable


    What should he choose?


    He has no choice.


    The sword Qi in his hand burst out and beat the two walking corpses in front of him into the ground with a very arrogant posture. Even if they were refined by death and corpse Qi, these corpses turned into a pool of meat mud in an instant under this outrageous attack.


    "It''s really a rough means." Han Yan couldn''t help spitting out a bad sentence. She was particularly surprised that Su Li could show his sword spirit, but she scoffed at the sword rule he showed easily.


    "It''s good if it works." Su Li replied without much care.


    At the same time, a heavy seal with the smell of destruction was formed on the back of his hand, and the split ground sword appeared in his hand in the form of Dharma sword.


    He maintained the Dharma sword with his true Qi, and then manipulated the Dharma sword as if it were a royal sword to quickly shuttle among the walking corpses... Any walking corpse touched by the split land sword will be directly broken up, as if it had been dismembered, with a terrible shape.


    Han Yan saw that he was playing happily, so she did her best. The sword in her hand suddenly extended a five meter long tongue of fire, which was impressively full of fire evil sword Qi!


    The fire evil sword Qi passed through all the fire evil spirits that burned everything. Under her full exertion, she killed those walking corpses more than Su Li in an instant.


    The wanton killing here soon reduced the number of walking corpses, and the corpse refining array was based on these corpses. Now the corpses were destroyed and burned, and soon there were signs of instability in the array space.


    "Come on, this array will be broken by us!" Han Yan said excitedly.


    "I see." Su Li was in a bad mood. Because he knew what kind of sad existence he was cutting, but he had to make it suffer from physical fragmentation or physical burning.


    At this time, he could not help but think of the situation when Gu Yuzi used a magic charm to surpass thousands of dead souls. He couldn''t help thinking: if he mastered such a method at this time, he might be able to help these people get rid of it?


    Du''e''s talisman, he thought of this heavenly talisman that had not made much progress for more than two years. Its Rune form has been completely branded in his mind, but these runes can never be completed as a real Rune


    "Wait a minute, I just want to make the talisman of du''e play the role of surpassing the soul of the dead... In this way, many changes in the talisman of du''e seem unnecessary." Su Li was inspired by this, which gave him a new idea for his research on the talisman of du''e.


    At the next moment, he scattered the ground breaking sword and stood in place and began to condense the void charm... He has tried the du''e charm countless times, but he will always be confused because of its complex changes and possibilities.


    But this time he had a clear goal. Naturally, he abandoned many unnecessary changes in the talisman and focused on a certain direction... First for negative energy, then for the soul, and also for those who can untie the shackles


    Su Li couldn''t help saying something, and the void condensate in his hand began to change

 Chapter 89

    Sully was meditating. He had caught some inspiration. But Han Yan fell into a bitter battle, because there were more walking corpses in the village!


    The corpse refining Jue array that had been shaken was stabilized for a while. The people behind the scenes were obviously prepared... They didn''t just kill this village!


    "I must cut them off!" Han Yan said softly, biting Bei''s teeth and pressing her throat.


    But so far, she has just said that although she did not hesitate to break the original rhythm of the most labor-saving and began to harvest, the number of walking corpses was too large to make her fight and kill.


    Therefore, the purpose of those behind the scenes was achieved, that is, to use walking corpses to consume their physical strength and Qi.


    Su Li continued to draw runes under such circumstances... The Runes of du''e Rune were constantly shaped and erased in his hands. He threw away many functions he didn''t need at present, but left some basic frameworks similar to Jingming rune, and then added some changes that seemed to be super functions.


    When twenty minutes passed and he tried the fourth form of rune, the void condensation Rune in front of him suddenly flashed!


    Immediately, he stretched out his finger and gently touched the rune to inject Qi, and immediately a large soft light bloomed.


    At this moment, the light penetrated the haze and dispersed the haze covering the whole village. The soft light seemed to spread on those walking corpses like tiny particles, which also made their bound souls gradually break free


    "Elder martial brother''s amulet for crossing the river?" Han Yan looked at it in surprise and asked.


    "It''s far from it!" Su Li sighed. "I can''t learn master''s amulet for crossing the river in any case. It''s just a simplified ''amulet for crossing the river and living in the past'' based on the amulet for crossing the river in the river to deal with the current situation."


    After being deleted and simplified, this talisman method is actually only as difficult as the golden elixir talisman method. It is more complex than Zhenyue talisman, but not as good as Fengling talisman. Another disadvantage is that it consumes a lot. Su Li''s "return to Tibet by mountain and sea" has a magnificent breath, but it has been transferred into 20% of the true Qi all at once.


    But the effect at the cost of Su Li''s 20% genuine Qi was also amazing. All the walking corpses fell down one after another, and there were white fog like souls rising from their corpses. These souls revolved around Su Li with relief to express their gratitude, and then went straight to the sky and disappeared.


    "Succeeded." Su Li smiled happily, but he didn''t realize how much pressure his ability had brought to the people in the dark.


    When heaven and earth returned to Qingming, Su Li''s state of mind was indeed a little relaxed. But at this time, the meat intestines around him suddenly barked in a hurry.


    He immediately became vigilant. Meat intestines rarely give such warning, indicating that the situation was very critical.


    Out of his trust in meat intestines, he directly started the three runes left on his body... Lianshan seal communicated with the earth, the Vajra Rune shrouded his whole body, launched extraordinary defense, and then the ground breaking sword Rune condensed the sword in his hand.


    All this was almost completed in an instant, and when the halo of Vajra talisman appeared on him, a figure suddenly appeared behind him silently


    It was not silent, because when Lianshan was printed, Su Li felt the changes in the earth behind him. He had no time to turn around, so he had to rush forward


    He just loosened his center of gravity a little and felt a heavy blow on his back!


    The position of his back heart was badly hit, and even the mask of Vajra Rune was deeply dented and shaky. At this time, he just fell forward and unloaded most of his strength, which prevented him from being directly pierced.


    When he fell forward, he threw the ground breaking sword at the attacker against his wrist... He could not see the attacker, but Lian Shanyin could clearly locate the attacker behind him through the sensing of the ground.


    The ground breaking method sword immediately flew away and resisted Su Li''s pursuit with a clang.


    He then turned to look, but he saw a human shape with bronze color on his whole body, holding the split earth sword with his hands, but just a little energy, he immediately crushed the split earth sword spirit inherited by the sword clan.


    "Be careful, it''s a copper corpse!" Han Yan also reacted and quickly cut the sword spirit with a sword to try to force the copper corpse away.


    Su Li directly promoted his split sword Qi to the second section and cut it out again


    After he got the inheritance of the heavy Jun split earth sword, although he mastered a kind of sword Qi, the different use methods showed three different levels of power in him!


    First of all, the power of the first paragraph is naturally the crack ground sword Qi normally used, which is only inspired by his own true Qi. Because his earthly Qi has been very condensed and thick after being refined, the crack ground sword Qi also has great power when it is used.


    But he also has the second power, that is to use Lian Shanyin to mobilize the Qi of the earth vein to use the split earth sword! This kind of ground breaking sword really has the ability to break mountains and stones. In terms of power alone, it is no worse than Su Li''s real heavy Jun ground breaking sword with heavy Jun sword.


    Yes, the heavy Jun split earth sword can only be fully displayed with the heavy Jun sword. What if Su Li used the earth vein Qi of Lian Shanyin to drive the heavy Jun sword? That''s the third power


    The second segment of the powerful split sword hit the invulnerable copper corpse with Han Yan''s shensha sword Qi... Chilian shensha sword Qi ignited the whole body of the copper corpse at the first time. The split sword Qi failed to crush the chest of the copper corpse, but the massiness of the earth vein Qi tightly oppressed the whole body of the copper corpse, and the two sides were in a stalemate for a while.


    Su Li immediately began to condense the runes in the void... Because of his proficiency, he seemed to just stretch out his fingers and tap the void in front of him, and the fingertips had formed a perfect connection of runes.


    The copper corpse could appear without fear of the power of the death talisman, so Su Li didn''t dare to use the soul talisman to save this opportunity. So he used his master''s unique skill: Zhenyue Fu!


    Zhenyue obeyed the law, and the copper body seemed to be shrouded in the suppression of the mountain, making it difficult to move at once.


    But Su Li felt something wrong, because the copper corpse struggled very badly, as if it would be free from his repression at any time.


    "Hold on, I''m coming." Han Yan''s eyes coagulated, and the evil spirit of the flame on the sword in her hand dispersed at this moment, and then lit up a halo of platinum color.


    "Sky crack ¡¤ Shenfeng!"


    The next moment, the sword in her hand crossed the sky, leaving a sharp track, and fiercely chopped at the copper corpse with the separated air.


    As if he felt the crisis, the copper corpse quickly raised an arm to resist


    "Qiang!"


    With a sound, the arms of the copper corpse fell to the ground. Han Yan''s sword also cleaved into her shoulder... But the sword power is over. The invulnerable copper corpse can''t be split by Han Yan with a sword, even if she has got some true stories of tiancrack sword sect.

 Chapter 90

    Han Yan can be said to be successful. Her tiancrack Shenfeng is a sword move that pursues extreme sharpness in the direct biography of the sword sect, which complements her main attribute Jinxing.


    Although her sword was stuck in the middle of the copper corpse''s shoulder and could not be cut off, the extreme sharp spirit had penetrated into every corner of the copper corpse''s body and was indefatigably damaged.


    Just when she wanted to draw out her long sword in a winning posture


    "Be careful!" Su Li exclaimed.


    Because the arm of the copper corpse she cut off flew upside down and hit Han Yan''s head from the side!


    "Bang!"


    Han Yan was hit in the head and the whole person flew sideways... I don''t know if she will become an idiot. It''s better to have fun when she loses her memory... Su Li''s stomach is still worse.


    At this time, he no longer hid his strength. He pulled out the heavy Jun on his back with his backhand, and then poured the split sword Qi into it... The next moment, the feeling that he could cut off the mountains with a sword emerged from Su Li''s heart.


    This is not an illusion. Lianshan seal makes him grasp the Qi of the earth vein very accurately, and the heavy Jun split earth sword is famous for cutting the earth. When Su Li can accurately find the atmosphere of the mountain, he can really cut off the mountain with one sword if he uses the heavy Jun split sword technique.


    At this time, Su Li regarded the copper corpse as a "mountain head" cutting. Because he had noticed that the place where the feet of the copper corpse landed was impressively extracting the Qi of the earth''s veins!


    The heavy Jun split earth sword cut out angrily. The point of falling the sword was on the side of the copper corpse, which was impressively on a node where the copper corpse absorbed the Qi of the earth vein... The copper corpse who had cut off an arm and was still under the influence of Zhenyue Fu Yuwei could not react at all.


    "Dang!"


    This sword was implemented, but it was not as unstoppable as Han Yan''s "tiancrack ¡¤ Shenfeng", which could cut through the body of a copper corpse. However, based on the principle of earth pulse vibration, it directly cut the sword Qi full of tearing characteristics into the body of the copper corpse... The next moment, the connection between its upper body and earth pulse Qi suddenly broke!


    Then, the split sword Qi came into play, and the upper body of the copper corpse cracked everywhere from inside to outside. Then it shook a little and suddenly burst.


    But the head of the copper corpse remained intact. As soon as its head fell on the lower body, its intact legs held its head and ran away. The head of the copper corpse even opened his mouth and shouted, "ghosts and gods, if you don''t do it, I''ll be killed!"


    Su Li was surprised on the spot. This thing can even run with his ass against his head!


    No, the point is that the bronze corpse has a complete self-consciousness to ask for help... And listen to what this means, there is a ghost and God sect disciple lurking next to it?


    Just when he realized this, a chain had shot out of the completely destroyed village and entangled Su Li


    Although Su Li''s reaction was fast, he was inexperienced after all, so he specially reserved one of the three permanent Rune bits for the King Kong rune. Therefore, the Vajra Rune method unfolded again, and a dark yellow light curtain appeared around his body.


    The dark yellow light curtain resisted the first impact of the chain. But the next moment, the chain was suddenly twisted around him at the moment of being bounced back!


    At this time, Su Li was in a state of insufficient Qi return due to the heavy Jun split ground sword. His real Qi had been lost 60% in continuous combat, so he couldn''t make a response for a time and completely fell into the chain.


    The defense of the Vajra rune is still strong, but the chain is dark and has a highly toxic barb, so Su Li must spend a huge real Qi output to maintain the defense. As a last resort, he had to stop worrying about the problem of cause and effect. Lianshan seal played a role, and the air source of the earth vein under his feet poured into his body to supplement his own loss.


    The chain became tighter and tighter, but Su Li''s Vajra Rune was completely stable. The power of the Vajra Rune of the Qi of the earth vessel is more than doubled!


    At the same time, he was preparing a counterattack. He had to break free from the shackles.


    But before he could do it this time, a bright sword light suddenly lit up on one side... Tiancrack Shenfeng!


    This sword seemed to be sharper and smoother than before. It directly cut Su Li''s chain, cut him off without suspense, and then cut him all the way against the direction of the chain!


    Everywhere he passed, the dark chain broke inch by inch, and a cry of pain came from the dark shadow... It was obviously not an ordinary product that the chain could put such pressure on Su Li, but it was a pity that this kind of thing seemed too unreliable under Han Yan''s sword.


    There suddenly appeared a ghost cry in the darkness, as if the gate of death was wide open. Countless wrongs rushed out of it and constantly harassed Han Yan, trying to hinder her action.


    Her sword was unmatched, but her body dragged the sword back at this time. She only felt her limbs cold and numb, even if the sword was awe inspiring, but her hands and feet were too stiff to hold the sword in her hand.


    But at this time, Su Li broke free from the chain and immediately completed another ''crossing the misfortune and dying''!


    The soft light appeared behind Han Yan, making her cold quickly disappear, and the wronged souls around her seemed to see the natural enemies and immediately withdrew.


    So with Han Yan as the junction, her back is warm and warm, while in front of her is the Yin wind howling and ghosts. The ghost spirit released by many wronged souls can withstand the purification power of the "crossing adversity and passing life talisman", and the two have a situation of rivalry.


    "Hoo ~ fortunately, there''s you behind her." she couldn''t help sighing again, but she couldn''t help saying: "when did you paste a diamond amulet for me?"


    No wonder she was able to stand up again just now after she was hit by a fist with a broken arm of a copper corpse, but she was protected by a diamond amulet.


    "Just now when I posted the heart clearing talisman for you," Su Li said quickly. He had no time to be distracted in the confrontation.


    Han Yan remembered that Su Li patted her on the back before, and then she stretched out her hand to beat the drum on her back... She found that a talisman was pasted on her back... It''s really.


    Not only the heart clearing talisman and Vajra talisman that have been used, but also the spirit gathering talisman, Yuan returning talisman, Jingming talisman, etc. all the auxiliary talismans Su Li has left behind her, which can be activated only by Su Li''s mind.


    "No wonder I feel a little heavy on my back..." Han Yan looked at a Fu in her hand quite speechless and felt that it was really happy to go out and take a Fu teacher out again.


    At present, she doesn''t talk nonsense anymore. She finds out the spirit gathering talisman and activates it... Su Li''s revised spirit gathering talisman has the function of throttling. It''s really good to use it to restore true Qi and continue fighting at this time.


    She has a strong sense of crisis. One of the thousand corpse men and one of the ghosts and gods who ambushed them this time seem not to be a simple thing. She must ensure that she has the power of war at all times to prevent the situation from changing again.


    PS: I can''t help adding a chapter. By the way, I''ll explain the heroine problem discussed by my book friends recently... Because the protagonist is auxiliary positioning at the beginning, I''m sure I have to find him a good meat shield? Therefore, this meat shield should be reckless enough and can be used for a long time, and then it''s better to be more eye-catching... This is the origin of Han Yan''s setting.


    Then say the problem of emotional drama... The real problem is that I haven''t written emotional drama yet! I remember that the article said many times that Su Li and Han Yan were just similar to the family relationship that originated in the micro. He was so big that he talked about what feelings. Didn''t both of them simply refuse when master matched them?


    In addition, a little bit, actually... When I write about Han Yan, my mentality is almost the same as that when I write meat sausage... Don''t you think Han Yan''s character is particularly like Teddy?

 Chapter 91

    Su Li confronts with the other party''s ghost territory by crossing the river, while Han Yan seizes the time to restore her strength. The previous continuous shensha sword Qi and Shenfeng sword Qi consumed a lot of her true Qi.


    "What a powerful kid! He can stand in a stalemate with my divine world Dharma. Since then, when has the side door of the sword sect had such a powerful disciple?" an old ghost like voice sounded in the dark, with a cold air everywhere.


    This should be the disciple of the ghost and God sect. This kind of prestige is definitely the peak figure of the innate return to the real world... I just didn''t expect that such an expert would be afraid to deal with the two stillbirth disciples of the sword sect. It''s really... Su Li just wanted to say: This is really a model of our generation!


    At this time, Han Yan, who recovered most of her Qi, suddenly looked at Su Li, and then closed her eyes to the darkness


    Strange to say, but at the intersection of this eye, Su Li seemed to understand the woman''s meaning: buy me time, and I can find his trace!


    Although Su Li was surprised that he could understand the dog barking of meat intestines, how could he even understand the woman''s eyes? But at this time, he still chose to believe. The talisman can only be at a standoff with the ghost God sect''s "divine world law", so the key to breaking the situation lies in Han Yan.


    The stalemate continued, and Han Yan''s sword heart Tongming slowly located the position of the disciple of the ghost God sect through the dead soul with endless resentment... Then she suddenly opened her eyes and whispered, "found it!"


    But I didn''t expect that at this time, the ghost and God sect disciple also made a proud voice: "this is the time!"


    At this moment, the hair on the sausage tail suddenly burst, and then barked at Su Li''s back


    But the warning was a little late. Su Li''s back had been completely covered by a human object... Fortunately, the diamond Rune was one of his three permanent runes. He launched the diamond Rune at the first time and maintained it with Lianshan seal, which narrowly supported the blow.


    But he was hugged!


    At this time, he and Han Yan could see who the attacker was... This was the copper corpse! The previous copper corpse has been directly smashed into the upper body, but now the upper body is a bloody bone frame!


    The body of such a bone frame clubbed on the lower body, and then hung the complete head behind Su Li, and held it firmly.


    At the same time, the ribs of the bone frame were all open, like a bone claw, firmly tied on the energy shield of the diamond rune, tightened a little, and lit clusters of black corpse fire from the tip of the bone to accelerate the erosion of the diamond rune.


    Just as Su Li regarded Han Yan as the key to breaking the game, it was obvious that the ghost sect disciple also regarded the copper corpse of the thousand corpse gate as the key to breaking the game.


    "Xiao Li!" Han Yan turned back and wanted to give up her previous strategy to rescue.


    "It doesn''t matter, I can handle it." Su Li said slightly gritting his teeth... There are even mountain seals and diamond runes. He is sure that he can handle it, or at least stick to it.


    Han Yan nodded heavily. The rational judgment in her heart came to what was the best choice at this time... So she burned a flame evil spirit all over her body, and all her recovered true Qi was transformed into the red practice god evil sword spirit, and then she put all her eggs in one basket.


    Suddenly, the body and the sword became one, turned into a rainbow and stabbed into the darkness!


    This is the sword skill of the unity of man and sword, but Han Yan realized that her body had become an obstacle to her sword at some time, and then forced herself to reach the realm in anger... So, having talent is capricious!


    But when Su Li looked at the red light disappearing into the dark divine world law, his heart was still tight for some reason.


    He knows that he''d better maintain consumption with the copper corpse and wait for Han Yan to return successfully to help him... But what if the person in need of help is Han Yan?


    "Your mind is confused." suddenly, the head of the copper corpse vomited.


    "Do the disciples of the thousand corpse sect practice themselves into corpses like this? Or do you directly look for corpses as disciples." Su Li said rubbish impolitely.


    But the copper corpse said irrefutably, "of course, there are only corpses in the thousand corpse gate... Are you interested? If you are interested, I will try my best to ensure the integrity of your corpse."


    Su Li felt that he had been honest all his life. He really wouldn''t say rubbish in this life, so he simply replied, "well, you''re right. I''m very anxious now, so I''m ready to solve you!"


    While talking, his hands have changed


    He was confined to a narrow space by the copper corpse, and could hardly lift his hands, let alone use the split ground sword... Obviously, the copper corpse did it deliberately.


    But why is his cultivation just a split sword? He is a disciple of the sword sect, not an inner disciple!


    So he saw the crack sword seal on the back of his left hand disappear, and instead there was the zhenhun seal! And then his right hand palm even Shan Yin shining, and at the same time, one hand changes and determines to form a simple earth Rune seal circuit


    At the next moment, a circle of wall suddenly rose on the ground around the foot of him and the copper corpse, and then rose higher and higher, and suddenly closed in the sky to form a completely closed circular space.


    "Boy, are you trying to trap me? I tell you, it''s useless." the copper corpse said disapprovingly.


    "Maybe." Su Li didn''t mind what the other party said, but after the ground closed, his right hand loosened the earth symbol seal and turned his straight arm to move quickly in front of him


    Strings of light gold runes with magic light quickly appeared on the inner side of the rock wall and covered the whole situation. The copper corpse soon felt that his contact with the outside world was being cut off... Not only the spirit of heaven and earth, but also the Qi of the earth vein under his feet!


    Spirit seal method!


    Since Su Li knew that the copper corpse could plunder the Qi of the earth vein to maintain his consumption, how could there be no targeted method? The previous heavy Jun ground split sword and the current spirit sealing Rune are prepared for this


    In fact, Su Li and the copper corpse are both feet on the ground, and now he is giving up his advantage together, which depends on who can''t hold it first without the support of the Qi of the earth!


    "Damn it, what are you doing!" the copper corpse was a little flustered. The two consecutive targeting finally made him realize that his strength, that is, his weakness, had been seen through by Su Li. He immediately wanted to loosen Su Li and escape before the seal was closed


    But at this time, Su Li, who had already prepared, was shining with the zhenhun seal on the palm of his left hand, and his backhand was patted behind his head


    "Boom!"


    The copper corpse''s head shook violently... It still kept the posture of trapping Su Li, and the corpse fire was still burning, but his spirit was shocked violently, there was a short gap, and naturally missed the last chance to escape... Who trapped who now?


    "It''s said that a real zombie has no soul. You''re not a zombie. You just make yourself like a zombie." Su Li said a garbage word slowly, but this time the copper corpse was no longer in the mood to quarrel with him.

 Chapter 92

    At this time, Su Li seemed to be still trapped by the copper corpse, but in fact, the attack and defense had gone against the trend.


    As soon as the copper corpse who had returned to God saw that the seal had been completed, he knew that only one of himself and Su Li could go out alive in the seal space.


    So he didn''t dare to let Su Li go, because he knew that Su Li would suffer after all if he resisted his corpse fire with the Vajra talisman method.


    The Vajra rune, to put it bluntly, is the spell released by Su Li, while the corpse fire has been trained into a gifted magic power by the copper corpse! The so-called gifted magic power means less loss, high damage and special effects... In short, Su Li lost a lot if he used the Vajra Rune method to resist.


    In theory, it is true, but on the one hand, Su Li''s "return to Tibet in the mountains and seas" has a vast source of true Qi. On the other hand, since he dares to seal himself with the copper corpse, he naturally has other plans.


    At this time, in the Runes of his hands, in addition to the diamond Rune maintained on the back of his right hand, the mountain seal on the palm of his right hand and the soul calming Rune on the palm of his left hand all dispersed, and then different runes began to appear in the palm of his hands


    That is the two halves of the ''symbol of crossing adversity and dying''!


    "The talisman of crossing adversity and dying" is definitely a talisman of the golden elixir level, and its difficulty and complexity even exceed that of Zhenyue talisman. And Su Li can''t even use the Zhenyue talisman directly, let alone this talisman?


    But at this moment, he had a whim to carve half of the runes on the palms of both hands, so when needed, wouldn''t he be able to play a role as long as he combined his hands to connect the energy?


    Although this talisman of crossing adversity and dying occupies his two "magic positions", it means that he can continue to output this talisman that has a miraculous effect on the evil things of the dead.


    Void condensation is not impossible, but because void condensation has no bearing entity after all, it can only take effect in a short time. Because each drawing requires a lot of energy, this is not applicable in stalemate combat.


    Two minutes later, half of the runes in Su Li''s palms had been completed, and his diamond Rune halo had been suppressed to almost stick to his body... After all, he didn''t use all his strength to maintain the rune.


    But for the bronze corpse, he saw the dawn of victory. He couldn''t help mocking: "you''re obviously desperate!"


    "No, you''re the one who died." Su Li responded, and then folded his palms on his chest


    "Pa!"


    A crisp applause, followed by the perfect fit of the two halves of the runes in his left and right palms, and then with the help of the "small seal", the energy was perfectly transmitted... The next moment, his whole body was bright!


    Go to hell and live a rune, success!


    "What did you do?!" the copper corpse was shocked and angry, because at this moment, he not only felt that the most fundamental corpse Qi in his body was constantly being dissipated, but more importantly, his own soul seemed to be pushed away from his body!


    This is the real disaster in his heart, because the method of the thousand corpse gate is to refine the human soul into the body, so that the body can be directly blessed by the soul and have many incredible powers.


    Once Su Li ejects his soul from his body, it means that all his foundations as a thousand corpse sect man will be destroyed!


    It was meaningless to run again at this time. He could only muster his strength to continue to compete with Su Li. It depends on whether he broke the Vajra Rune first or the death Rune first broke his bronze body.


    In the case of escalating competition between the two sides, the attack and defense confrontation between the two sides is not as fierce as before. Because Su Li transferred most of his power to release the rune method of crossing the river to life and reduced the output of the Vajra Rune method, while the copper corpse was greatly weakened, and the attack output was directly halved.


    The final winner of this competition undoubtedly still belongs to Su Li, because this is the first time he has squeezed his potential so much that he has squeezed out some amazing things


    Merit can''t be touched or seen by him, and he can''t use it without Buddhist counterpart.


    But this time, the talisman of crossing adversity and dying became the vent of his merit and virtue... The radiance of the talisman, which was very sacred, was instantly stained with a layer of gold.


    "Ah!!!"


    However, the copper corpse uttered a terrible scream, because his whole body was burning in the golden light of merit and virtue.


    The flame was not hot, but it carried the wisps of the wishes of all living beings, which directly extinguished his corpse fire and burned through his bones.


    And his soul could no longer support it, and the brilliant particles of the crossing death talisman were suddenly expelled from the original body of the copper corpse. But then the death talisman did not let his soul die, but directly ignited the soul, and soon burned out.


    The karma of this copper corpse is too terrible. It is a person who can''t be crossed at all. Therefore, the sign of crossing misfortune and passing away makes him disappear... From another perspective, it can also be regarded as crossing misfortune for those who have not been persecuted by him and passing away for those who have died in his hands.


    As the copper corpse turned into fly ash, Su Li found a earthy cloud lying on the ground motionless, very inert.


    "This is the essence of the earth vein, which can greatly improve the quality and cultivation of earthly Qi. You''re lucky." Chi Lao didn''t say a word when he was fighting hard, but he showed up again when he collected the booty.


    "The skill of the thousand corpse sect can simulate a zombie to extract the earth vein Qi, and this is the essence Qi after refining the earth vein Qi. You don''t have to worry about causal karma. This earth vein essence Qi was extracted and refined by the copper corpse, and the karma has naturally fallen on him."


    Su Li understood, but he still didn''t take it rashly... He always believed only three parts of Chi Lao''s words, especially when it was related to the way of practice. Every word he said had to be verified from another place.


    "Why are you stunned? The essence of the earth will return to the earth in three or five minutes, and you will have nothing at that time." red old man urged again.


    Su Li didn''t see any problem for the time being, but red old man was so urgent that he was even less worried. So direct one handed draw


    He directly drew a talisman method to seal the earth vein essence temporarily. Because this seal may last for a long time, he used "small seal" to strengthen it.


    As a result, the earth vein essence Qi strengthened by his small seal technique suddenly became a stone ball and completely stopped moving... It felt like his previous spirit sealing Rune method was in vain. In fact, it only needed the small seal technique to temporarily seal its power flow. This extremely inert earth vein essence Qi can "lie" until the end of the world.


    "Meat intestines then!" Su Li threw the stone ball of earth vein essence to his dog, and then went to the "divine world method" of crying and Howling step by step while recovering the loss of true Qi with Lian Shanyin and julingfu.


    In the past, his talisman could only stand in a stalemate with this divine world Dharma, but now he can enter it with this stalemate!


    In this battle, Han Yan has not only grown up, but also has a new understanding and application of his own strength


    PS: I will go to Sanjiang tomorrow afternoon, so I will maintain the three watch rhythm for a whole week by visual inspection next week... I don''t know if I will lose some weight

 Chapter 93

    Su Li rushed into the divine world with his hands folded. His image was infinitely close to that of an eminent monk... Su Li could only say that he would not shave his head in the future.


    The original divine world method was able to stand against the rune method of crossing the river to life, but when Su Li himself blessed the Rune of crossing the river to life and rushed into it


    The demons, monsters and monsters here can''t withstand the light with great merit.


    Before death, the sinful disappeared. Before death, the innocent were only detained by the ghost God sect. Those who were evil were understood and sent to the next life.


    Su Li just kept on going all the way, and the divine world method melted like snow in the spring.


    He doesn''t know where the ghost and God sect disciple is, but he knows Han Yan''s position!


    He is connected with Han Yan''s Qi machine. At a certain distance, almost nothing can stop their mutual Qi induction.


    So he found the right position and rushed in that direction. Which tube smashed how many things all the way


    Then when he arrived, he just saw Han Yan turning into a fiery red long sword, suddenly passing through all obstacles and piercing through a strange figure in black


    "Damn thousand corpse gate, waste..." the figure burned into a torch in an instant. He couldn''t resist the fire evil spirit, or he couldn''t resist it, and finally burned to ashes.


    "Qiang ~"


    A sword cry came from Han Yan''s long red sword, and then she fell to the ground and recovered her human shape.


    But this time she was weak and weak, which obviously consumed a lot, especially the last time she used the red practice shensha sword, which made her badly hurt by the evil spirit.


    "Well done, you really deserve to be my martial uncle." Su Li hurriedly came forward to help the delicate body that looked a little sick.


    At the same time, his true Qi injected into Han Yan''s body to help her recover.


    "I always feel like you''re laughing at me. If you hadn''t rushed in and divided the man''s heart just now, I couldn''t kill with one blow..." Han Yan said with self mockery while cooperating with Su Li''s real Qi guidance.


    But just the next moment, she sighed for the third time today: "it''s good to have you around, otherwise I really don''t know what to do."


    Su Li''s three elements of earth, water and wood merge with her golden fire Qi in Han Yan''s body, naturally forming a perfect five element cycle.


    The continuous rotation of five elements Qi not only helps Han Yan recover her Qi quickly, but also makes the evil Qi invaded in her body quickly refined


    That''s good. The five elements Qi can almost refine all external evils. So the two of them as long as they ''hold hands'' can stop evil from invading?


    The condition in Han Yan''s body improved rapidly. It was more effective than any medicine. She couldn''t help looking at Su Li and said, "it feels like you''re my ''medicine''."


    Su Li''s ears turned red, but he immediately suppressed 404 thoughts with supreme determination. Pulling the handle was the limit!


    ¡­¡­


    They healed and recovered in the destroyed village, but then there were uninvited guests


    It''s still the three casual practitioners in Luofu Mountain. They seem to have been cruising nearby all the time. They didn''t explore until they realized that the battle here stopped.


    "Two... Why are you here?" the old man asked vaguely.


    Su Li and Han Yan Wu were angry and ignored them.


    Seeing this, the old man was more daring. He couldn''t help but move forward and said, "you two did all this right now? Are all the people in this village dead?"


    There is a suspicion of splashing dirty water.


    However, Su Li and Han Yan still ignored them, because they all know how these casual practices are meaningless. The key is that they must return to their state as soon as possible.


    However, the old man saw that he was getting closer and said, "this is really a great disaster. Aren''t you afraid of infinite karma?"


    However, when he approached a certain range, the meat sausage lying at Su Li''s feet suddenly stood up.


    It slightly leaned down and made a deep hissing sound between its throat. Its original simple and honest face suddenly wrinkled and revealed its sharp fangs.


    Even if the three people in Luofu Mountain don''t understand the meaning of its roar, it has accurately expressed what it wants to express: don''t get closer, otherwise it will launch an attack!


    The old man and the male and female disciples behind him were indeed a little frightened.


    But they felt that a demon dog didn''t need to be afraid at all, so the old man said, "maybe the sins here are done by the demon dog. It''s really a disgraced disciple to keep two demon animals to hurt people."


    On the one hand, he was not sure about the strength of the sausage. On the other hand, he further tested whether the two people really couldn''t move.


    Meat sausage was so angry when he saw that the old man really dared to fight it.


    It''s a pity that its natural power is to "walk on the ground". In front combat, plus a "startling dog barking", it''s really powerless.


    However, this is the first time that it shows its fangs to bite and protects its master, so it opens its mouth and pours on it without hesitation


    Seeing that it was fierce, the old man asked for stability and took a step back to defend. He offered a small shield, flashed a light, and resisted the mouth of the sausage


    But a surprising scene happened. The small shield, which was obviously a magic tool, was directly bitten to pieces under the mouth of the sausage!


    Meat intestines, because their parents'' blood lines collide with each other, actually show more general cultivation qualification as a monster, but it always shows some unique performance of higher blood lines.


    The previous "walking on the ground" does not count, but the "startling dog barking" is actually an advanced talent, and at this time, the sharp canine teeth are also one of the manifestations!


    How can the offspring of higher blood be ordinary? Su Li can still feel palpitations even if he thinks of the parents of meat sausage: disaster beast and moon dog.


    How can the offspring of these two be really good for nothing?


    "This demon dog is powerful. Withdraw!" the old Taoist felt that the dead took risks and ran away. His two disciples were not willing, but they could only keep up when they saw that their master had run away.


    Su Li then faded the Vajra amulet seal on the back of his right hand... If these casual practitioners really don''t know anything, then don''t blame him for his face!


    But the performance of sausage really surprised him. He never thought his pet was so powerful


    "Is it strange?" Han Yan said as she finished her work. "The meat sausage has stayed with my master for a while. Do you think it will have no harvest?"


    "Don''t tell me that Archbishop Jillian can dance his sword with his teeth!" Su Li asked in some panic.


    "You''re right..." Han Yan replied with a smile.


    The implication is that Su Li''s Kendo talent is really inferior to dogs

 Chapter 94

    Meat sausage returned to Su Li with a rag in his mouth. He looked very arrogant, just like a general who won and returned to the dynasty.


    "Oh, the ice silk cloth must be a valuable robe!" Han Yan took the cloth out of the sausage mouth, studied it, and then recognized the spoils of the sausage.


    Su Li recognized this, then took out a piece of pickled meat bone from the bag and threw it in front of it and said, "well, you can add food today... Good performance."


    He still hasn''t been able to adapt to the fact that his pet dog is "very fierce". He always thinks meat sausage is his little cute.


    But in any case, he saw the eager performance of the protector just now and had to sigh that the dog was not raised in vain.


    "Well, let''s continue on our way. This time we were unlucky to meet the disciples of ghost and God sect who returned to the real world and the copper corpse of Qianshi gate. Next time... We can''t be so embarrassed!" Han Yan thought of her embarrassing performance in the battle just now, and secretly despised her.


    "Don''t worry, it shouldn''t be this time." Su Li smiled, and then kept the two halves of the zodiac seal in the palm of his hands.


    With this talisman and his merit, you can at least target the Dharma of ghost God sect and thousand corpse sect to death. It''s that the people of the netherworld sect haven''t touched it. I don''t know what will happen.


    At this time, he had three "magic positions" on his body. In addition to two for crossing adversity and dying, the remaining one was a permanent Vajra rune.


    He found that when he was around Han Yan, it was enough to do a good job in assistance and defense, not to mention the meat sausage. The dog teeth were also very sharp!


    ¡­¡­


    Two people and a dog set out on the road again. With their previous experience, they now choose the places with villages and towns on the map.


    On this day, although the north of Chashan is vast and sparsely populated, there are still many settlements. Especially near the East, because the mountain situation of tiancrack mountain slows down, it is easier to communicate with the south, so the settlements become more dense.


    The boundary of Western Qin in the northeast of Chashan mountain is not only an important mineral producing area of Western Qin, but also an important spiritual mineral source of Jianzong.


    Therefore, choosing the battlefield of the three sect generals of the northern evil way here can also be regarded as "hitting the snake three inches", which can cut off the mineral supply source of the sword sect at the same time of the war.


    "There is an open pit not far from the front. If our guess is correct, it must also be the key attack site of the evil way." Han Yan judged first when she looked at the map.


    "Understand. Meat intestines, go and explore first." Su Li flew close to the ground with his heavy sword under his feet, and ordered meat intestines to investigate first.


    Meat intestines with four feet, impressively relying solely on the body, exceeded Su Li''s "Royal sword sliding" and rushed to the front to explore the way.


    "Your dogs run faster than you... Are you sure it''s a sword flying?" Han Yan sat on her long sword and flew on top of Su Li''s head


    She is teasing Su Li''s "flying skills" from various angles.


    "What''s the matter? When it grows up, I can fly on it." Su Li revealed his sinister intentions for the first time... He wanted to use his dog as a mount!


    "Poof ~" Han Yan felt very sorry, but she really couldn''t help it... Dog knight or something.


    Su Li didn''t care. Just live comfortably.


    He asked somewhat puzzled: "we practitioners all know the importance of cause and effect and karma. It seems that those evil people don''t care much about this. It was said that Tu village was Tu village before."


    After all, Han Yan is the lineal descendant of the patriarch. She thought about it and said, "I''ve heard my master say this. People in the evil way are not afraid of karma, but they generally think that karma can completely eliminate its influence by some evil means."


    "For example, martial uncle shenfuzi hasn''t been able to practice well because of karma recently?"


    "Evil people can find a way to raise a ghost or a demon. For the time being, absorb these karma and eliminate the influence. It can also be used as an important means in fighting. Why not?"


    "It''s true that they will suffer a great disaster when they get married or become a baby, but heaven''s disaster can also refine more evil things to top the thunder!"


    "So the more powerful an evil practitioner is, the less he takes cause and effect karma seriously..."


    "So is our sword cultivation. What we pay attention to in sword cultivation is an invincible Taoist heart like a sharp sword."


    "If we are afraid of karma, the sword in our hearts will be blunt first."


    "So for our sword cultivation, there''s no need to worry about some karma. If the natural disaster increases, it will increase. I''ll cut it with my own sword!"


    After listening to Han Yan for a long time, Su Li concluded that... Sword repair that can survive the disaster and promote must be very hanging!


    As for those who failed to finish the pill successfully, it is almost impossible to die... To sum up, shenfuzi is waste.


    Just as Su Li''s head was spitting out the front door owner of his Rune door, the meat sausage explored the way back.


    "Ouch!"


    With a nice howl, Su Li immediately understood and said, "you really smell the abnormal energy smell, but the people in the mine are still okay? Well done. It seems that we can catch up this time."


    "I''ll go first!" Han Yan flew away impatiently again... Maybe she knew it was wrong, but she couldn''t accept the sight of another corpse when she arrived.


    Su Li didn''t say anything. The heavy sword under his feet immediately accelerated and "glided".


    In fact, his "flying sword skateboard" does not move slowly, at least not slower than ordinary sword repair at the same level.


    It''s just that Han Yan is not an ordinary sword sect disciple, so he always can''t catch up.


    In fact, he arrived two minutes later than Han Yan, but with the time difference of these two minutes, he saw that there had been a "Ping Ping" fight over there.


    Han Yan was confronted by a strong man with gray skin. His granite muscles looked thicker than Han Yan''s waist... And the strong man''s every move was really breaking a stone.


    Their mine is full of stones, but wherever he passes, those stones will be broken by his Qi.


    Han Yan undoubtedly fell into a hard battle, because she found that under the opponent''s aura, she was even full of difficulty in simple sword waving, not to mention her sharp attack.


    But she should be able to hold on. After all, although the muscle monster has great power, it moves a little slowly.


    Su Li saw the essence through the phenomenon. He couldn''t help asking, "is this the man of the netherworld school? Why does he seem to have the effect of even Shanyin?"


    "And the smell of this body is somewhat similar to the copper corpse of the thousand corpse gate."


    He was not talking to himself, but asking about the red old man in the ring in his hand.


    "You have to know that three thousand years ago, the thousand corpse sect was an extreme branch of the nether earth sect, while ten thousand years ago, the nether earth sect was a rebel split from the Taiyue deity." old Chi answered Su Li''s question.


    So Su Li knows that the enemy is going to be difficult this time. Don''t worry about them ten thousand years ago. Now he is facing a big sect disciple who has passed on ten thousand years!

 Chapter 95

    Knowing that the nether earth sect, one of the northern cults, originated from the ancient Taiyue cult, Su Li''s vigilance towards the monks of the nether earth sect suddenly reached the highest level.


    At this time, after seeing Su Li''s arrival, the monk of the netherworld sect seemed to be afraid of long dreams at night. Instead of pursuing Han Yan, he put aside his driving and slapped Han Yan from a distance!


    Attack the underworld!


    At this time, the famous move of the nether earth sect is to refine the four evil gases of death, corpse, foul and ghost into nether Qi, and then refine it in the palm and shoot it in the air.


    This move is extremely difficult to resist. It can even directly pollute the magic light and defeat spells at the same level.


    Those who are hit by it will be entangled by these four evils at the same time. Even if they don''t die, they will waste most of their skills to suppress them. It''s really vicious.


    Han Yan quickly dodged when she knew how powerful she was. She felt that once she was recruited with her own skills, she would die.


    Fortunately, the power of this attack is amazing, but the flight speed is not fast. Han Yanren''s sword disappeared in place in an instant and escaped this must kill blow.


    But if this is the only case, how can you afford the housekeeping skills of the nether earth sect?


    The monk of the nether earth sect waved from a distance, and the concise nether Qi suddenly turned and roared to Su Li!


    Obviously, the other party saw that Han Yan couldn''t catch up for a while, so just take Su Li away. At least this move can''t be fruitless.


    It''s not fast enough for Han Yan, but it''s deadly for Su Li. He''s sure he can''t avoid the dark air mass that can be turned by remote control.


    So he put his arms up and folded them in front of his chest. The palms of his hands flashed. At the same time, the Vajra Rune on the back of his right hand also started... He was very glad that the permanent Rune seal he had changed for himself was the same.


    The du''e past life talisman blooms soft light and is extremely targeted to continuously consume the four evil Qi that make up the dark Qi.


    Because Su Li had great merit and virtue, the single light of the past life symbol could completely defeat one enemy and four.


    However, the balloon of the attack on the ghost killing still went forward and hit Su Li''s Vajra rune. From the sharp consumption of the Vajra rune, we can see how terrible the attack on the ghost killing is.


    Fortunately, this consumption was also a moment, because the other party could not continue to output dark Qi, so Su Li even survived after gritting his teeth and withstanding the pressure for a moment.


    "He can stop me and is qualified to exchange names with me." the monk of the nether earth sect suddenly stopped, looked at Su Li and said in a dull voice, "you can call me Laoshan, the true legend of the nether earth sect. Now tell me your name."


    Su Li looked at the man with a little advice. He didn''t have Jianxiu''s determination to be tough even if he knew he was defeated.


    And because he was afraid of being chased and killed for his name, he didn''t dare to say a word at all. He just added three talismans to himself and Han Yan.


    "You can''t consume him. Although the hell earth sect is the rebellion of the Taiyue deity, the characteristics of standing still when your feet fall to the ground are still there. How many gathering talismans can you consume?" Chi Lao''s voice suddenly sounded faintly, as if it was implying something.


    What do you mean? How could Su Li not know?


    At the same level, the only thing that can stand against each other is the Lianshan seal from the Taiyue god religion!


    But this old mountain is obviously not as ignorant and stupid as the previous copper corpse. If even Shanyin is used in front of him... Su Li feels that he will be chased to the ends of the earth by the nether earth sect!


    "True legend of Jianzong, Han Yan!"


    The girl had solemnly reported to the door, and then went up without fea

 Chapter 96

    "It''s a very good sword skill, but it doesn''t live up to the name of the true legend of the sword clan. If you give you time to develop, I''m afraid you''ll have to produce a peerless Sword Fairy who breaks thousands of methods with one sword?" Lao Shan was still moved by Han Yan''s must kill sword although he removed it.


    "But unfortunately, I won''t let that happen."


    The voice fell. The hand Lao Shan used to turn his hand was another move... He saw that the huge clay palm turned upside down and buckled it to Han Yan.


    At this time, Han Yan''s energy consumption is extremely serious. She has no spare power to deal with it. It seems that she can only wait for death?


    Of course not, because a broad sword has carried a man and a dog galloping close to the ground, and soon penetrated under the earth hand from the side


    "Oh?" Lao Shan was slightly moved, but he didn''t make any changes, because he believed that his dark earth turning palm could grind everything into meat mud.


    But at the moment when the giant palm fell, his face suddenly changed and exclaimed: "Lian Shanyin? How can there be successors outside the nether earth sect?"


    "Boom!"


    The huge palm fell in the roar, but Lao Shan didn''t get any color, because he knew that his move had failed after all.


    At that moment, Su Li came to Han Yan''s side, and no longer had a trace of scruples to use Lian Shanyin, and then used the earth talisman


    The earth talisman brought Su Li the most basic earth control ability, and Lianshan seal enhanced this ability to the extreme. He impressively took Han Yan and the imperial sword to drill under the ground!


    Tu Fu kept pushing the soil away to create space for him so that he could constantly walk through the soil quickly. Unexpectedly, he felt a rough version of "Tu Dun".


    Interestingly enough, the old mountain of the netherworld sect, who can stand on the earth, never thought he would have to face the enemy escaping underground.


    Under normal circumstances, his control over the earth makes this never happen, but this time his opponent also has Lian Shanyin


    "Come out!"


    Laoshan was a little angry, so he suddenly stepped on the ground with one foot. In a moment, it turned out to be a small-scale violent earthquake!


    Su Li felt the pressure of the earthquake. He knew he couldn''t stay underground for a long time. So just after moving for a certain distance, he jumped out of the ground, and then drove the heavy Jun to the ground.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to fly, but that chongjun''s flying speed can reach the highest only half a meter away from the ground... It''s true that any kind of person can use any kind of sword.


    In fact, the heavy Jun is an earth moving magic weapon. Only when it is close to the ground can it get the maximum blessing.


    Moreover, Su Li found that no small part of the power of chongjun''s sword flying came from the same principle as "magnetic levitation"


    At this time, chongjun flew with two people and a dog close to the ground, and his speed did not drop much. Moreover, the broad sword body didn''t seem crowded, which made Su Li a little relieved.


    But at the next moment, the old mountain took a big step, and even directly crossed a kilometer distance and closely chased behind Su Li and Han Yan... Shrunk to an inch!


    This time, Su Li recognized this famous escape technique without the explanation of old Chi.


    Like the Taiyue cult ten thousand years ago, the monks of the netherworld sect certainly dare not let their feet leave the ground, so they rely on a pair of legs to pursue and escape when they encounter the enemy.


    The land of Laoshan is reduced to an inch very quickly, and even chongjun''s "sliding" speed is lower than that.


    But Su Li didn''t panic. He took a talisman out of his arms and began his usual routine... The art of random talisman pasting his face!


    Sword talisman, ice talisman, rapid fire talisman, lightning talisman, ground binding talisman... In the five element talisman method, except for the wooden line series talisman method, he only uses some recovery talisman instead of thunder talisman, he has lost a lot of attributes.


    In fact, he threw out the talisman not only to stop the enemy, but also to see what damage the five element talisman attack would do to Lao Shan.


    So the problem comes. These talismans are probably too low for Laoshan.


    The fast fire talisman burned on him but didn''t feel it. The sword talisman bounced directly on him, and the ground binding talisman had no effect. Only the cold ice talisman made him a little slow.


    But the lightning stroke seemed to be effective, which made his body tremble a little.


    After four years of practice, Su Li has also understood some truth. For example, although the two elements of wind and thunder are not among the five elements, they can also be regarded as belonging to the wooden elements, which are similar in some characteristics.


    For example, the restraint of Laoshan''s extreme soil behavior at this time.


    When he found a way, Su Li immediately stretched out his hand in front of him, and the void condenses!


    The lightning Rune was formed in front of him in almost half a second, and then the bold thunder light shot out towards the old mountain like a Thunder Dragon.


    This is a lightning stroke talisman method that is more than twice as powerful as the lightning stroke talisman drawn into the talisman!


    Lao Shan disdains to dodge. There is only a halo of hard resistance in front of him


    "Boom! Boom!"


    The raging lightning stroke didn''t fall on Lao Shan, but just on the ground behind him... Shan is not a mountain, but Su Li''s lightning Rune power was passed on by Lao Shan again!


    Seeing this, Su Li was not in a hurry. At this time, he was holding Han Yan in one hand to help her quickly recover her vitality in the way of five element rotation.


    Now all he needs to do is delay time. When Han Yan recovers, he can fly with the sword and directly get rid of the terrible old mountain.


    So he kept using ice Rune and lightning Rune alternately. Anyway, it was a loss to Lao Shan, which made it difficult for him to catch up with them for a time.


    Han Yan recovered quickly with the help of Su Li''s "big blood bottle"


    What made Su Li feel a little worried was that he felt that some spells cast by the other party enhanced their own gravity in the battle.


    Now they are not afraid of heavy Jun sword, but if Han Yan guards the sword, can he really show his speed to get rid of the strong enemy?


    "I''m fine." Han Yan finished her work, then picked up the long sword again, and then solemnly said to Su Li: "you go first, I''ll stop him for you."


    She herself knows better than anyone that her ability to resist the sword is definitely Limited under this gravity.


    "You stop him?!" Su Li''s words were full of distrust.


    "It''s OK to stop for a while. I can get out of the war and come to you... Go, now his goal is you!" Han Yan said urgently, and then she would get up to resist the sword.


    She had never been so eager, because she found that the terrible old mountain had made no secret of Su Li''s killing intention.


    Su Li was stunned, but he couldn''t hold Han Yan, who had forced the combination of man and sword again regardless of his great injury


    Can she return smoothly after stopping the enemy?


    Su Li only hesitated a little, but the heavy Jun sword under his feet had turned its head

 Chapter 97

    Han Yan''s combination of man and sword is indeed much more flexible, but it is useless in front of Lao Shan.


    This deep-rooted true biography of the netherworld sect has the means to deal with all kinds of situations, so Han Yan was caught after three rounds and swept off the ground.


    She lay on the ground and vomited blood continuously. Her left shoulder was broken and blurred. I thought I could buy some time for Su Li, but I didn''t think she overestimated her state


    But even so, there was no fear in her eyes, only a trace of stubbornness.


    When Su Li arrived, he saw such a scene.


    But then Han Yan suddenly recovered a moment of Qingming roar: "Why are you back?!"


    Looking at the anger in the woman''s eyes, Su Li came to the old mountain and stood still.


    "You did come back. I knew it would be useful to keep this woman alive." Lao Shan said thoughtfully.


    Han Yan suddenly fluctuated in her stubborn eyes... Originally, has she become a burden to others?


    "There''s no way. There''s a stupid woman on the stand." Su Li replied calmly. His 12-year-old face was full of plain life experience.


    At this moment, the wisdom of the world reflected the reality. It seemed that he was facing a very difficult operation, concentrating and paying unprecedented attention.


    "Tell me, where did you learn Lian Shanyin?" Lao Shan still asked, as if he didn''t mean to start immediately.


    "Self taught, this kind of thing is not clear to you." Su Li''s answer was so natural and true that Lao Shan felt an insult from his IQ.


    "So, I can only extract your memory." Lao Shan said coldly, and then stretched out his palm to Su Li


    Dark earth turn palm!


    Seeing the huge clay palm come to his face, Su Li calmly condensed the void in front of the ground to form a split ground method sword. Then bang out!


    Su Li thought that the meaning of the sword he understood inexplicably was not consistent with the heavy Jun split sword, because he thought the heavy Jun split sword should hurt the enemy with heavy pressure and impact.


    But when he really faced the strong enemy and integrated his unwilling intention into the split sword, he found that... This seems to coincide unexpectedly?


    It was also because he was facing an old mountain with a momentum like mountains and earth, which made him find that the split earth sword can cut the earth. Isn''t it the same as his "split" sword?


    It''s just that the meaning of his sword is to understand the human body, and the split earth sword is to "operate" on the earth.


    So at this moment, he regarded the ground breaking sword in his hand as a scalpel, and then integrated his own meaning of "splitting" knife.


    Although this Dao idea has never been deliberately promoted since he obtained it, it has been integrated into his bones like instinct.


    When he felt that he had grasped the scalpel, he looked at the huge "palm" coming from the opposite side, just as if it were an understatement, and saw an instant "separation of muscles and bones"!


    This stroke not only opened the soil that formed the "dark earth turning palm", but also opened the energy flow contained in it, so it could fall apart at once.


    "Interesting, that''s how you can play!" Lao Shan smiled and waved again... A dark purple ghost balloon soared out, which was the attack ghost kill he had used before! Only this time, the Pluto balloon was larger than before, and its speed and momentum were more amazing.


    Su Li, who had a coping experience, did not panic at all. His hands suddenly closed in front of his chest, and then he released a pure and soft column of light.


    This time, instead of radiating light to the surroundings, the talisman concentrated all the strength of the past life in one place and then converged on the previous split earth Dharma sword, which made the light of the split earth Dharma sword great.


    Another sword or a knife cut out, and the split earth method sword cut the "attack on the Ming kill" after a slight delay. The scattered Ming Qi was soon purified by the power of death, and then the sword blasted in the direction of Laoshan again


    Lao Shan was a little cautious this time. He stepped on the earth and formed a mysterious seal with his hands. The next moment, the earth around him closed in front of him and resisted the attack for him.


    However, with Su Li''s intention of "splitting" the sword, the ground breaking sword played an unimaginable lethality, cutting all the way to the front of Laoshan!


    But this sword also failed to achieve results, because its lethality in the last paragraph was finally used by the old mountain, and "mountain is not mountain" was transferred to the surrounding area, resulting in large cracks in the surrounding land.


    "It seems that you can''t transfer too complex attacks." Su Li was not discouraged, but found the defect of the other party''s move "mountain is not mountain".


    In terms of attack power, Han Yan''s sky crack ¡¤ Shenfeng is definitely stronger, but Su Li''s earth crack sword is more complicated.


    Because this sword cut out actually contains many miscellaneous sword Qi (Sword Qi) to shoot around.


    That''s why Lao Shan had to use a wall to resist. He needed it to reduce the amount of messy sword Qi in Su Li''s sword.


    "That''s right, but you should also have the strength to seize this defect." Lao Shan said coldly. He had gradually felt the threat brought by Su Li to him.


    This is totally different from Han Yan... Han Yan''s lethality is definitely higher than Su Li, but her confidence is too impetuous or inexperienced, but it''s easy to deal with.


    But Su Li, he is a man who can calm down and try to find defects with Lao Shan slowly.


    More importantly, both of them have mountain seals. They can replenish consumption at any time when fighting


    Lao Shan realizes that it''s no use trying with Su Li. As long as he can''t kill Su Li with one blow, he can only let his means and details be hollowed out constantly.


    So he suddenly stopped all his attack and defense, and then said to Su Li, "you said I''m going back now and killed all the miners in the mine. Can you stop me?"


    Su Li was unmoved. He was kind-hearted, but if his survival was threatened, what would those kindness do?


    Lao Shan was surprised to see him like this. Then he said, "it seems that you don''t care so much about the lives of ordinary people. What about the lives of your Taoist partners?"


    Su Li''s brain circuit is absolutely strange. His first reaction is: why does this person think he and Han Yan are Taoist lovers?!


    But at the next moment, Lao Shan added a sentence that made him put down these distractions, and only had anxiety and worry: "I don''t know how long her body can last under the torture of dark Qi?"


    "Depend on it!" Su Li couldn''t bear it. He wanted a move to decide the outcome!


    "Ha ha, that''s it." that''s what Lao Shan most wants to see... He''s afraid that Su Li can settle down and deal with him. The two holders of Lianshan seal can definitely fight to the end of the world.


    But if we work hard with him... He is confident that he can take the lead in killing Su Li with rich experience.

 Chapter 98

    Su Li was ready to work hard, but he also seemed very technical.


    Instead of fooling out his strongest rune, he transformed the strongest Rune according to his previous inspiration


    Left and right palms of the zodiac sign scattered, and then condensed into their own half of the Zhenyue sign!


    Two palms together and Zhenyue out!


    The Zhen Yue Fu method was really sudden for Lao Shan. He planned Su Li to fight for his life, but he didn''t expect that the strongest blow was the high-grade product of Zhen Yue Fu method, and it was still so silent.


    He felt the infinite power of suppression when his head fell, and even suppressed the earth breath rolling in his body.


    He knew it was because Su Li also integrated the Qi of the earth vein into the Zhenyue Rune... But that''s why he was angry!


    Lao Shan, as the first true biography of the nether earth sect, he was suppressed in the earth line!


    "Very good, so please try the ''spirit body of Mingshan'' which is a secret of my mingtu sect!" Lao Shan shouted angrily, but the whole person seemed to be much taller, just like an indomitable giant.


    This is the spirit body of the hell mountain. It has absolute defense and power. It can destroy everything directly. It is the true secret method of the hell earth sect!


    It is said that this is the top secret method that can temporarily raise the physical strength of a friar to the level of golden elixir.


    However, at the first time when the giant appeared, it did not have time to release its anger to the surrounding areas, so it was suppressed by the town of death... Because it had to face the "Zhenyue Fu" which is known to be able to suppress the golden elixir!


    "It''s impossible! My ghost Mountain God can match the golden elixir!" Lao Shan was also shocked, because he never thought that he could not break through Su Li''s suppression after he released his unique skill.


    "Probably, but my Zhenyue Fufa has really suppressed the golden elixir friars!" Su Li said firmly


    The crazy sword Taoist who once wanted to attack the intestines suddenly trembled.


    In fact, if this Zhen Yue Fu was used by Gu Juzi before jiedan, it might not be able to suppress the old mountain, but Su Li''s Zhen Yue Fu method is different after all


    He uses himself as the carrier of runes to cast spells, and Lian Shanyin provides the Qi of earth veins to strengthen runes.


    The power of this Zhenyue talisman has long been better than the blue!


    Lao Shan was furious: this boy obviously has such high-end means. Why does he always act like a weak chicken!


    Tucao in his mind is actually the key to his heart, because Su Li never felt that he should make complaints about life.


    Only when the situation forces him to work hard can the world know how terrible he will be.


    Zhenyuefu has brought great pressure to Laoshan, but as the first true biography of the nether earth sect, how can he only have these means?


    He took a deep breath, and the breath of the earth pulse under his feet was extracted to the extreme. Then he endured the boiling pain of the Qi of the body''s earth veins and roared: "the spirit body of the dark mountain ¡¤ the real body with four arms!"


    The next moment, a pair of thick arms like granite grew quickly behind him, and then made a lift up with his original hands


    "Boom!"


    There was a muffled sound, but the four arms were in a stalemate with the repressive power of Zhenyue Fufa.


    The power of Zhenyue talisman is condensed on the top of the old mountain, and a virtual shadow of energy like a mountain appears faintly. However, the virtual shadow of the mountain becomes very unstable because of the resistance below, and will collapse at any time.


    Su Li didn''t hesitate. Facing the virtual shadow, he used his own "small seal"... He has never used the small seal in actual combat!


    The next second, I saw that the virtual shadow of the floating mountain was completely stabilized, as if the fragments that would break at any time were stuck by "glue".


    Then the solid mountain shadow suddenly pressed down a little, bending the back of the giant whom Lao Shan had transformed.


    "How could it be, how could you still have the strength!" Lao Shan thought it was not true.


    The first true biography of the netherworld sect, who had stayed in the territory for 50 years in order to accumulate and polish various means, was overwhelmed by a small disciple of the sword sect!


    However, the sect of evil is evil after all. Even Lao Shan''s first true story, which seems to swallow thousands of miles like a tiger, will do anything to protect his own safety.


    "You''re very good at blocking the town, but can your Taoist partners last until you completely suppress me?" Lao Shan asked in a cruel tone.


    It seems that a hero has become a traitor.


    Su Li didn''t shy away when he heard the speech. He slowly turned his head and looked at Han Yan... Although he didn''t understand how someone always regarded this woman as his Taoist companion, he still saw the bad state of her.


    "Then I''ll make a quick decision!" Su Li had no hesitation in his heart, and then thought about one thing wholeheartedly... That is, how to solve the old mountain, and even seal him temporarily!


    Seal!


    Su Li thought of a method, but this method needs some adventure for him now... But ah, people always have to take risks, don''t they?


    He began to depict the seal of "spirit seal" on the surface of his body with true Qi. It''s on the back of his left hand... It''s beyond his physical load. He thinks that even if the overload fails, it''s a big deal to give up one left hand.


    His mental strength can only bear three runes for the time being... But this is the limit he set for himself for insurance, and where is his real limit?


    Never close to that limit, he never thought he could cross this limit so easily!


    When his attention was unprecedentedly focused and gave up all the gains and losses, the spirit sealing Rune was completed.


    Even this talisman seal appeared mysteriously under the virtual shadow of the mountain condensed by the town''s Yue talisman method, just above the head of the old mountain


    "Seal?!" Lao Shan was really frightened. He didn''t expect Su Li to master this kind of side door magic that few people can master even in the golden elixir period.


    And from the strong sealing effect, Su Li clearly has deep attainments in this regard!


    The spirit seal method continuously weakened the connection between Lao Shan and the earth under his feet, and finally made him gradually unsustainable.


    His ghost mountain god body could not be maintained soon. His four arm real body collapsed first, and then the ghost mountain god body itself finally shrunk.


    But Lao Shan made the most correct response at this moment.


    He knew that the Zhenyue talisman method was only the effect of Zhenfeng but not lethal, so he simply converged all his energy and gathered himself into a group to bear the force of Zhenfeng with the smallest area


    "Boom!"


    The mountain shadow fell to the ground, and because of the spirit seal method, there was no flow of heaven and earth vitality in a large area around the mountain shadow.


    Su Li looked at the old mountain without resistance, but there was no joy.


    If you give him time, of course you can kill this terrible guy by blocking him, but now he doesn''t have this time!


    He suddenly turned around, immediately picked up Han Yan, who was already breathing black on the ground, set foot on chongjun and galloped away... Later, the old mountain will break the seal and go out again.

 Chapter 99

    Five minutes after Su Li left, the mountain shadow left in place was finally unsustainable.


    Lao Shan stood up with a disheartened face. His face showed an angry look, but his heart was extremely vigilant


    The sword sect has a number one person who can use Lian Shanyin and seal him. He must be vigilant.


    As for the idea of pursuing now... Lao Shan wouldn''t even think about it. He felt that he might have been suppressed to death if the other party hadn''t worried about the state of "Taoist couple".


    Before finding a way to crack the seal system of Suli Town, he will not rush to fight it again.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li took Han Yanfei out for a long distance before stopping to prepare for her treatment.


    The dark Qi invading in the body is very tricky, but they are already dissolving quickly after they hold hands and rotate the five elements of true Qi.


    The trouble is that her shoulder is broken, which requires an accurate and rapid surgical operation!


    "Hey, your shoulder is broken. Even if you want to heal yourself, let me help you remove the broken bones?" for Su Li, the surgery is not difficult, but the patient doesn''t cooperate.


    "No, so I''ll take off my clothes and show you all?" Han Yan was shy with Su Li at this time!


    "Don''t you think I''ve seen it? How did you think I saved you four years ago?" Su Li immediately turned over the old account... Now he thinks of being shy?


    It''s useless. I''ve seen it for a long time! Dead girl.


    "But you were only eight at that time, but now you are twelve!" Han Yan said stubbornly.


    "Does it make any difference?" asked sully.


    Han Yan looked at Su Li, who already looked like some handsome boys, nodded cautiously: "yes."


    Su Li only felt a burst of egg pain, and then he had to retreat and beg next: "well, then don''t cut your wound for surgery. I''ll use my Qi to help you force the broken bones out and shape them. Is that always OK?"


    "Of course you can." Han Yan didn''t refuse this time.


    So Su Li entered Han Yan''s body as usual, and then merged with her true Qi... Their cooperation was so tacit that they could even control the merged true Qi together.


    Soon these true Qi came to Han Yan''s shoulder, and Su Li found every broken bone through his accumulated understanding of Han Yan''s body in the past and forced it out of the body with true Qi


    The next moment, a blood mark appeared on Han Yan''s shoulder, which made her hum.


    At this time, Su Li''s face is a kind of expression that he often dislikes... Don''t let him cut his clothes for surgery? But he knew every corner of her body well!


    Over the years, they often practice Zhenqi together. Wherever Zhenqi passes, it carries his ideas. There is no secret about her body in his mind... Although it is anatomical.


    Then, after the shoulder bones were fixed, Su Li threw a talisman at the woman... Guiyuan talisman and the newly learned "rejuvenation talisman" of the wood department, and immediately cured half of the broken shoulder.


    In addition, their true Qi has always been connected together, and Han Yan''s originally raging dark Qi has been expelled or refined


    In short, for Han Yan, Su Li is really like a peerless elixir, there is no disease he can''t cure.


    "Well, what should we do next?" Han Yan suddenly asked Su Li... It was impossible before. She always made up her mind directly.


    Su Li looked at Han Yan strangely. He thought the woman seemed different.


    But after thinking about it, he still didn''t give a decision, but gave two choices: "one of our methods now is to join the zongmen army as soon as possible, and then invite the Jindan elder of zongmen to clean up this guy."


    After a slight pause, Su Li noticed Han Yan''s expression of disapproval, and then continued:


    "Also, we go back to drag the guy and send a message to zongmen''s flying sword... I believe the first true biography of the nether earth sect is also a great merit for the elder of the sword sect."


    Han Yan was still dissatisfied with this. She tried to ask, "why didn''t you think we could beat that guy together?"


    "No!!" Su Li sternly refused this time, raising his voice by an octave.


    He would never depend on her for such a fatal thing.


    His face had never been so serious, because he didn''t want to see anyone hurt again. Even if he turned against the woman, he recognized it.


    But he thought Han Yan might be angry about it


    But the next moment, he unexpectedly found that the woman was restrained?!


    She suddenly sniffed, and then said weakly, "I just feel that as a sword repair, we shouldn''t be afraid of strong enemies..."


    "I said no!" Su Li shuddered again.


    "Well, if you can''t, why are you so cruel to me..." Han Yan was obedient?!


    "So what''s your decision?" Su Li asked.


    "Listen to you, we''ll just drag him..." Han Yan answered weakly.


    Curious, why did she become so weak all of a sudden?


    Su Li didn''t understand, but he still said, "well, next I''ll be in the front and you''ll sweep the array behind. If something goes wrong, run away. Don''t get in the way, okay?"


    "Oh." Han Yan answered softly, just like a little daughter-in-law.


    So obedient Han Yan really made Su Li a little uncomfortable. Is he really a cheap life?


    "Meat sausage, help me search the location of Laoshan." he put aside these thoughts, and then he still had to focus


    Meat intestines took orders and went away, but it leaned its nose and tried to find, but the other party seemed to have a way to eliminate all the smells.


    They returned to the previous mine, which was empty and there was no trace of Laoshan.


    "He has gone?" Han Yan seemed to be a little relieved.


    "Yes, he''s gone."


    After searching again, Su Li made such a judgment.


    "Then we can only go and join the people of zongmen?" Han Yan asked again.


    "Yes."


    There was a silence between them.


    Suddenly Han Yan said, "Xiao Li, do you know how terrible you were just fierce?"


    "Huh? It''s scary?" Su Li asked.


    "It''s scary." Han Yan nodded and confirmed, "you''ve always been very kind and easy to talk. Suddenly you''re so fierce that I don''t dare to talk."


    "I did it for you." Su Li forced himself to stretch his face... Is it really easy?


    "That''s the expression. I don''t like you like this. Don''t be cruel to me in the future. Do you know?" Han Yan said weakly, some of whom seemed to be coquettish.


    I can''t be fierce. I''m so tired. What should I do.


    Su Li''s face could not hold, but at least she knew how to deal with the woman''s willfulness, didn''t she? Men really have to be strong.

 Chapter 100

    In fact, compared with Han Yan, Su Li always knew his defects.


    That is, he is too afraid of things.


    When encountering a strong enemy, the first thing you want is to avoid and escape, but you never want to confront the enemy head-on.


    If the situation had not forced him into a corner, he would never have wanted to fight seriously. Just like the battle with Lao Shan before, he also put down all his worries in order to save Han Yan.


    At best, this mentality is mature, but at worst, it is timid. When you fight for your life with heaven, you are afraid of being timid.


    In this regard, Han Yan did better than him. Although she was reckless, her determination to move forward was worth learning from Su Li.


    There was nothing to say along the way.


    Their advance route was arranged by zongmen earlier. When they came all the way to jiuning City, the largest city at the north end of tiancrack Shandong, they even reached the place.


    ¡­¡­


    Jiuning is still bustling with people coming and going. It seems that no one knows that there is a big war in the cultivation world.


    Jianzong set up its residence in this big northern city to suppress all evils and prevent evil people from destroying this historic city by taking advantage of chaos. Of course, if the war of Jianzong is unfavorable, the jiuning city may also be devastated... But how can the sword practitioners of Jianzong consider that situation?


    Su Li and Han Yan enter the city, and the meat intestines at their feet drill around happily... Of course, it''s a little big now, and it always causes a cry wherever it goes.


    The bustling secular world is indeed a rare sight. Neither Su Li nor Han Yan has actually seen such a bustling city. But they still remember that their task was not cancelled, so they went directly to the tallest building in the city


    It is a tower with a height of more than 100 meters. You can see whose building it is by looking at the shape like a sword edge.


    And its name doesn''t hide anything: Jiange!


    Naturally, this Jiange is the residence of Jianzong. Han Yan and Su Li adhere to the principle of not showing their holiness in front of mortals and walk under the Jiange with their legs.


    "It''s Yan Ran fairy! You''re here at last." the gatekeeper recognized Han Yan as soon as he saw her, showing Han Yan''s great popularity among the disciples of the sword sect.


    "Excuse me, which elders have come to the sect?" Han Yan asked politely.


    The gatekeeper immediately said with a mild expression and politeness: "let younger martial sister know that there are five Jindan elders who have come to the sword Pavilion, including the strongest martial uncles miejian and juejian, who temporarily command the overall situation, and senior brother Chijian breaks through the customs and participates in the war."


    "Then there are two other senior brothers Jindan and martial uncle. They are full of talents."


    Su Li is more concerned that two golden elixirs have come to the side door. I don''t know if it has anything to do with him... After all, his Shizu is a strange woman who is about to unify the side door!


    Han Yan nodded and asked, "what about the strength of the evil way?"


    "There are four golden elixir immortals in the ghost and God sect, and two iron corpses in the thousand corpse sect. The most troublesome thing is that there are three golden elixir immortals in the mingtu sect." the gatekeeper told the information he knew.


    This is equivalent to the combat power of nine golden elixirs!


    But looking at the calm performance of the gatekeeper, it seems that the five golden elixirs present in the sword sect can completely stop the almost doubled number of enemies?


    Well, the sword sect is so proud and willful.


    But for Su Li, he felt uncomfortable after hearing the name of "crazy sword"... This guy wanted to eat meat intestines last time. I''m afraid he will have some trouble when he meets again.


    At this time, Han Yan also asked the information she wanted to know, and then took Su Li to go in.


    But at this time, the gatekeeper stopped Su Li and said, "younger martial brother, I''m afraid your demon pet can''t..."


    But his voice fell, and the mark of a small sword glittered on the forehead of the intestines. Then the gatekeeper quickly changed his mind and said, "since it is recognized by the patriarch, please come in."


    After walking out of a distance, Su Licai looked down and looked at the dog''s head carefully. The little sword emblem had disappeared.


    Han Yan smiled and said, "my Shifu heard that it was almost taken away and eaten by senior brother Chi Jian before. Therefore, he continued to misunderstand. He left a sword spirit of ''benevolence sword'' on the meat sausage head. If the disciples recognized it, they would not embarrass it."


    Su Li felt a little uncomfortable. It was obviously his dog. How could he leave others'' marks on the dog''s head?


    So he said in a sour tone: "one day, I will also have my exclusive mark, and then let the people who see this mark dare not bully my dog!"


    Han Yan laughed and stretched out her five claws to break Su Li''s head right to stop him from thinking.


    Then he said, "let''s go to the nuclear sales mission. This time, we defeated three ghost sect disciples and a copper corpse along the way. It should be able to make a lot of sect contributions to us."


    In other words, when they searched Laoshan later, they met two unlucky disciples of ghost and God sect... They were really miserable in front of Han Yan, who had no place to vent for no reason.


    Then Su Li and Han Yan came to the sword Pavilion. Han Yan replied, "I''ll go to the 18th floor of the inner gate area to have a rest. By the way, don''t run around. Maybe I''ll come to practice with you!"


    "OK..." Su Li had no idea about it. He just held hands with her. He was used to it.

 Chapter 101

    After saying goodbye to Han Yan, Su Li pulled him to the fumen station on the seventh floor of Jiange. He received a very warm welcome here.


    Up to now, the name of the master of the rune sect is no longer empty.


    Because Gu Yuzi always took the opportunity to let him demonstrate the rune method to the disciples with the void condensation rune, his prestige among the disciples can be said to be very high.


    After greeting his familiar disciples, he asked, "who is in charge here now?"


    The disciples were a little cold, and then one of the most mature said, "elder shenfuzi led the team, but since the young sect leader came, you should be the leader."


    Su Li heard it clearly, but he didn''t expect that shenfuzi was one of the golden elixirs here.


    After this period of time, he had understood the embarrassing situation of shenfuzi. Su Li, the old sect leader who took the initiative to meditate, would no longer feel afraid.


    After nodding to the disciples, he came to shenfuzi and said hello.


    "The little sect leader is well. I will be responsible for the safety of the little sect leader this time. Please don''t worry about everything." when God Fuzi met, he said his task with respect.


    A talisman at the peak of the golden elixir came to be a bodyguard. Su Li''s card is really big enough.


    "Martial uncle shenfuzi doesn''t have to be like this. You must be shouldering another sect mission? You can''t waste time on me." Su Li doesn''t appreciate it. In his heart, shenfuzi is not as good as Chi Lao


    At least if Chi Lao is unhappy, he can seal it in the septic tank for a hundred years.


    "The mission of the sect is naturally presided over by the little sect leader. With the talent of the little sect leader, it will be unimpeded. I can just retire to the second line." the divine talisman took off his post as Su Li.


    In fact, it''s not that he shirked his responsibility, but that in the past two years, Gu Yuzi and master Su Li have held the hearts of the people above and below the runmen in their hands.


    He even carried out many unpleasant reforms of the divine talisman, which made him feel as if he were alone in the talisman gate.


    In this case, it is really difficult for God Fuzi to preside over the affairs here, so Su Li thought about it and said in a benevolent manner:


    "Well, please tell me about the mission of fumen in the sword Pavilion in this battle."


    God Fuzi felt even worse when he saw Su Li''s Frank acceptance of the proposal. After all, although it was a responsibility, it was also a glory.


    He calmed down a little and then said, "what we are short of in this war between sword sect and evil sect is Jingming talisman to dispel the shadow and various talismans that can help restore our state."


    "What about Vajra talisman? Is there any need for defensive talisman?" Su Li asked.


    "Yes, but because we have few disciples who can learn this talisman, the Pope didn''t put forward too many needs." the divine talisman replied.


    "I understand roughly. I just need some auxiliary symbols. It''s simple." Su Li nodded clearly.


    The sword sect really doesn''t need attack runes, because the attack power of sword cultivation is unparalleled in the world. Because of the lack of inheritance of fumen, it is just to make some low-end auxiliary Fuwen in Jianzong.


    "Let all the senior brothers come in. I''ll just explain." Su Li gave an order to shenfuzi, and then took out a jade and began to carve.


    After more than two years of quiet accumulation in fumen, and moving thousands of miles with Han Yan in this month, he finally broke through a barrier in his heart and understood the essence of some Fuli


    Talismans do not exist naturally. They were made by the earliest practitioners with their own understanding of magic, power and heaven and earth.


    In that case, he can do what he wants to do according to his own understanding


    Shenfuzi looked at his actions and was slightly stunned, but he quickly went outside to summon his disciples.


    For this world war, fumen can be said to be an elite and sent out all the top 100 disciples.


    Su Li was carving his own amulet while listening to the disciples report on his assigned tasks and completion.


    According to the instructions of the disciples, they have been assigned very appropriate work, which is just the workload within their ability.


    Obviously, shenfuzi''s arrangement is appropriate. As an old sect leader who has been for hundreds of years, he can be said to be conscientious in this regard.


    Su Li understood, nodded and didn''t say much. Since everything had been arranged well, he didn''t have to do anything.


    Just after he learned about the disciples of the fumen, a message came from his identity jade card... The leaders of all departments of the sword sect immediately gathered in the hall of the sword Pavilion!


    Su Li looked at shenfuzi unexpectedly, but saw that he also looked over and said, "don''t worry, young sect leader, I will attend this summit with you."


    As one of the only five golden elixir immortal here, shenfuzi was naturally invited.


    But Su Li was even more worried. He had never been at ease with shenfuzi.


    But now there is no way. He can only go to the top of the interval with the divine talisman... He will face a group of golden elixirs with a congenital fetal rest state cultivation.


    ¡­¡­


    At the top of the sword pavilion was a blank hall without anything. When Su Li and shenfuzi came here, they found that almost all the people had come.


    "The fumen have finally come, and now they have not come... They are really a group of people with no respect. Don''t you know the importance of this meeting?"


    The angry Jue sword elder glanced at Su Li and nodded slightly, but he attacked the last representative of the array door in words.


    However, at this time, a somewhat loose voice suddenly sounded: "martial uncle Jue Jian, your temper is still so big, but Gu Gardenia has long been here. It''s a pity that none of you found it."


    Everyone looked at the place where the noise came out in amazement and found that there really seemed to be a person standing there all the time.


    But his position is very strange. He is just at everyone''s visual busy point, and his breath is introverted without any breath fluctuation


    Elder Jue Jian felt ashamed when he pulled his face, but he couldn''t say anything about that guy.


    He could only turn his head and stare at Su Li... Then he thought of something and said gently, "earlier in the future."


    Everyone was surprised. How could juejian elder, who is most famous for his selflessness, be so easy to talk?


    But the insiders all showed a sudden look after they thought it through, and then looked at Su Li''s back with an inexplicable expression


    The divine talisman behind Su Li suddenly felt so sad and angry. Has he become a negative teaching material?


    If he had known that the boy could not be provoked by his meritorious deeds, how could he have gone out of his mind to crush the radish chapter!


    In a flash, the original FengFengGuangGuang fumen master can only abdicate to become a nameless elder. He has to find a way to repay the inexplicable cause and effect, otherwise he won''t want to be a baby in his life.


    Su Li was still at a loss at this time. He didn''t know that he had become the most ''untouchable'' person present. He was surprised at the solitary Gardenia! Speaking of it, this is still his own martial uncle, the kind of lineal

 Chapter 102

    The Jiange summit continued. When everyone was present, the elder miejian, as the host, began to talk about the current situation


    How to say, it''s just about the deteriorating form of the sword sect.


    At first, with their sharp strength, the sword practitioners were indeed caught off guard, but now the disadvantages in number and supply have been reflected.


    What Su Li heard was that some control areas were forced to shrink, sword sect disciples were forced to evacuate, and so on. It was really uncomfortable


    This made him bored, took out a small carving knife, and then began to take out the unfinished runes and seals to carve... That careless look really made people angry.


    I can''t help it. He is now the sword sect, especially the famous one in the upper class of the sword sect. He can''t afford


    But the Gardenia suddenly blinked after seeing Su Li''s appearance, and then quietly lightened people''s senses, closed his eyes and dozed off... No one found him ''disappeared'', and no one found him dozing off!


    Except for the host''s sword.


    However, while cooperating with Su Li to do such things, Gu Yuzi stopped Su Li from spreading the use of runes on the grounds that "the time has not come".


    But now, he feels that this'' time ''has come!


    He has no intention of making any changes to the world. He just wants to be convenient when he needs it.

 Chapter 103

    Su Li''s return to the fumen residence can be described as "working hard". He not only engraved many fuzhang, but also specially set up a position called "elder martial brother Zhangyin"


    Although he felt a little strange when he came up with this position, all the disciples in the fumen flocked to this position anyway.


    Because being able to take charge of the talisman does not only mean that you can be a "tool man" who constantly seals and makes talismans. More importantly, you can constantly be familiar with the flow path of true Qi in the talisman in the process of sealing, so as to enhance your understanding of this talisman!


    Su Li himself didn''t expect that the runes he made based on the "small seal technique" would still have this effect. Could he also help disciples learn to make runes?


    This feeling is good. He simply asked these 100 disciples to take turns in charge of his runes, which can also help them quickly improve their strength... In fact, these disciples themselves have improved rapidly in the past two years.


    As a diligent sect leader, how can Gu Fuzi be compared with shenfuzi, who basically only cares about himself?


    After assigning these ordinary runes, Su Li asked these disciples not to be busy working. Instead, it was the void condensation rune that condensed his sword Rune


    "This is the sword talisman I created according to the basic sword technique of the sword sect. You can observe it and then get a finished talisman to study."


    Su Li said faintly, "it''s impossible to make a symbol for the Pope, but don''t forget to improve yourself after work."


    Sword talisman is a talisman without attribute, that is, every disciple of the talisman school can practice it.


    This has no effect on the inner disciples of the sword sect, but it''s like hearing the gospel for the disciples of the Fu sect... Which side disciple doesn''t want to raise his hands and feet with sword Qi!


    "Thank you for giving me the Dharma!"


    All the disciples of the fumen worshipped... At this time, Su Li''s personal reputation reached the peak. Perhaps no one would have any objection to Gu Fuzi''s direct passing the throne to him.


    It was also the result of Su Li''s careful consideration to pass the sword amulet to the fumen disciples. He thought that there were many crises on the battlefield, and even hiding in the sword Pavilion might not be safe.


    So it''s also his intention to give these disciples more self-protection ability.


    Anyway, the sword talisman is a little outdated for him now, and it can''t touch any core interests.


    When shenfuzi saw this situation, he was actually dissatisfied, because the existence of fuzhang was absolutely a provocation to his inherent concept.


    In his opinion, the sword talisman is also useless... The attack power of the sword talisman is not better than some offensive talismans.


    But Su Li won the favor of all his disciples


    In fact, what really made Su Li''s decisions completely obedient to the disciples was that he decided to take out the contribution value of the order of the sect and distribute it to each fumen disciple as the welfare of the fumen.


    In this case, naturally, the larger the completed order, the more common benefits they can all get.


    However, in this way, the disciples can be freed from the endless low-level talismans and learn more and more advanced talismans.


    How can such a young sect leader not be supported?


    In other words, the original fumen were similar to manual workshops until shenfuzi became the master.


    However, from now on, fumen has become a mode of industrialized mass production of low-end products and hand-made high-end products by specialized technicians.


    The disciples of fumen have changed from low-end operators to high-end technical talents. The change of identity is not as simple as going to the next level.


    ¡­¡­


    In the past two months, the Jiange summit has been held three times.


    At this time, miejian and Jue Jian, two leaders at the peak of the golden pill, did not dare to mention the matter of increasing the output of the runmen, because they found that their raw materials were out of supply!


    At this time, no one dared to look at Su Li like a joke... After the boy reformed the fumen, he not only quickly emptied the fumen materials in the sword Pavilion, but also gave the fumen disciples a lot of spare time.


    At a time when other sources of materials are slowly lacking, fumen has suddenly become a sweet pastry favored by everyone in the sword Pavilion.


    After all, sword cultivation attacks with strength, but it is also easy to get hurt. In the struggle with evil disciples in the past two months, there is always a diamond amulet to protect them when the sword sect disciples don''t support them.


    Whenever the disciples of Jianzong are exhausted, there is always a talisman to let them recover their combat power quickly.


    When they are injured, they can always have enough return symbols or rejuvenation symbols to quickly recover from the injury.


    The disciples of the ghost and God sect are extremely oppressed, because their sinister spells always encounter a Jingming talisman. Two if one is not enough, a dozen if two are not enough


    The corpse refiners of the thousand corpse sect also had a hard time, because they had to break through another layer of Vajra talisman defense when they were close to the disciples of the sword sect.


    The disciples of the nether earth sect are a little better, but they are best at consumption, but they find that those sword sect disciples are also very energy consuming


    The sword sect maintained with one enemy against three, which should have been hard to pay great sacrifices, but with the help of this series of talismans, it gradually turned into a fight against the other side!


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter? Did Jianzong join hands with Tianyuan yiqizong? Why didn''t we receive the news!"


    The Third Sect of evil began to make trouble.


    "Tianyuan Yiqi sect didn''t intervene. Which of the righteous sects is not dignified, waiting for us to fight with Jianzong and clean up the mess!" another person said.


    "Then what''s the matter? There are so many talismans from the disciples of the sword sect? Don''t tell me that they are produced by their own talismans."


    When he heard this, the chief true preacher of the netherworld sect, Lao Shan, suddenly said, "maybe you''re right."


    "Lao Shan, do you know anything? I haven''t heard of any particularly powerful fu masters in the Fu clan of the sword sect. Although their magic talisman has good combat power, they are only an elm head after all."


    "It''s not enough for one person to be strong to increase the output of talismans for so many moments. I suspect that their whole talisman sect may have changed... Because I once met a very spiritual disciple of the sword sect in my previous mission."


    Lao Shan said half... He would never say it. He was a disciple of the sword sect fumen who could suppress and seal him!


    At this time, an old man sitting at the head said calmly, "anyway, we''ll know what it is when we go to the sword Pavilion."


    All the evil disciples were stunned by the unknown. Then Lao Shan respectfully asked, "master, do you want to attack the sword Pavilion yourself?"


    "No, if I do it, Ji Lian will do it. I''m afraid none of you will survive at that time." the old man gave a frustrating answer.


    Then he said, "but you can lead out all the people in the sword Pavilion and then attack with elite. Don''t think of me all the time."


    ¡­¡­


    The evil sect seems to have made a deadly plan

 Chapter 104

    The war in Jiange went smoothly, and Su Li was relieved after leaving everything to the "elder martial brothers Zhangyin".


    Maybe it''s because he was tired in his last life. In this life, he especially likes to be lazy and tries to make himself lazy.


    The talisman was not free. Su Li was free, so he had to do all kinds of sundries... I think he might as well not give up the sect leader!


    Of course, Su Li doesn''t really have nothing to do. In addition to "holding hands" with Han Yan every day, he is also constantly trying to find inspiration from the "du''e to Sheng talisman" and try to split Gu Fuzi''s du''e talisman into other things with different functions.


    Du''e talisman is a hodgepodge of what he learned in his life at the moment of life and death. He can''t reach the realm, and even he doesn''t know how to understand the true meaning of this talisman.


    But Su Li''s method was really wonderful. He tried to extract the functions he wanted, and he could even combine them into a rather magical new symbol.


    Maybe with Su Li''s continuous disassembly, he can make a series of Gu Wanzi''s magic talisman... In this way, Gu Wanzi can start his own school!


    He just tossed out a new talisman these two days... No, it can''t be regarded as a talisman in fact. It seems that it''s better to run with body meridians. So the retreat came to an end. He wanted to find a place to try this new trick.


    When he came out of the quiet room, he suddenly heard a lot of noise outside. I happened to meet a ''elder martial brother Zhangyin'' who came to him and said, "young leader, those evil and evil spirits have touched our sword Pavilion!"


    "What''s the matter? Exterminating the two elders?" Su Li quickly asked... With these two elders, the sword pavilion would not be invaded theoretically.


    The ''elder martial brother Zhangyin'' said reluctantly, "elder martial brother Chijian found some evil people''s movements and was about to investigate, but he didn''t expect that this was a trap!"


    "Senior brother Chi Jian was trapped in the array, and the two elders of miejian juejian immediately invited senior brother Gu Zhizi to break the array and save people."


    Su Li was a little surprised. He said, "in this way, there is only a real person in the sword Pavilion, martial uncle shenfuzi?"


    The "elder martial brother palmprint" realized the seriousness of the matter, and then his face turned white. He felt as if he was about to die.


    But Su Li soon calmed down. His spirit seems to have excellent resistance not only to the influence of negative attributes, but also to negative emotions.


    Flustered and useless, his brain turned quickly, and then said to the ''Zhangyin elder martial brother'', who was not in charge of six gods: "gather all the disciples of our fumen immediately, and then go to invite the elder shenfuzi. Stay here just to die. We''ll go down and find out!"


    "Yes, little leader!"


    The disciples of the fumen gathered quickly. In such an emergency, it is not that everyone has no courage, but that they lack a backbone to tell them what to do.


    Now they have a backbone. Their little sect leader asked them to bring all the runes they can, and then go with him to save the danmen junior sisters on the fifth floor of the sword Pavilion below!


    So the disciples of Fu Xiu, a house man, were excited. They armed themselves to the teeth. Even the "elder martial brothers palmprint" took out all the Fu books that were supposed to be handed over to the sect but had not been submitted in time and distributed them to the public.


    They are always ready to die!


    Su Li was very satisfied with the morale of the fumen disciples, and then led the crowd down to the fifth floor of the Jiange... As for the senior brothers of the Qimen playing with hammers on the third floor of the Jiange, I hope they can win enough time


    ¡­¡­


    Because the whole sword Pavilion is influenced by the array of the sword sect, this elite evil force can only kill from the bottom of the sword Pavilion.


    Few people were stationed on the first two floors, and a few internal disciples were also vulnerable and directly killed. When they arrived at the station of the third floor sword sect weapon door, they encountered obstacles


    Bing Zhuzi also didn''t expect that the enemy could attack the sword Pavilion. But the elder martial brother of Qimen, who has been dealing with iron fire for many years, has long tempered his will together.


    He calmed down as quickly as Su Li, and then immediately made the most correct decision: give up the third floor weapon gate station, withdraw to the fifth floor to meet the younger martial sisters of danmen, and then stick to the aid together.


    So when Su Li led the fumen disciples to the fifth floor, he found that the Qimen elder martial brothers had guarded the danmen younger martial sisters behind them, and his eyes were red immediately


    Keke, they are not the elder martial brothers of the jealous Qimen, but express their hatred for the invaders.


    That''s it, that''s right.


    Su Li would not be as superficial as his senior brothers, but he saw a group of very qualified meat shields and the best assistance through the scene in front of him.


    Elder martial brothers of the weapon sect temper their bodies with iron fire all year round. The skin is rough and the meat is thick enough to be a meat shield. It''s really good.


    Most of the monks in danmen are female, and most of them have practiced healing spells such as first-hand healing or showers.


    The current situation is that the rough men of the weapon gate are determined to eat the injury in front, while the senior sisters of danmen are treated in the back... The situation is stable, but what is the difference to solve the crisis?


    "Fumen, help quickly!" Bing Zhuzi shouted.


    In fact, when he saw Su Li in his heart, he didn''t breathe a sigh of relief first


    This martial nephew is very famous. He has merits and virtues. Whoever offends will have bad luck. But if you stand with him, you will definitely be blessed!


    Now that Su Li appears, the wave will be stable.


    "Finally, I''ll wait until you come." one of the evil friars across the street saw Su Li, who was actually in charge of the operation.


    He specially invited three golden elixirs to assist him for this action. He also thought that the wave had stabilized


    Shenfuzi quietly appeared behind Su Li. He was very satisfied with the situation in front of him.


    He felt that Su Li must face the danger of his life this time, and then he would help... With the grace of saving his life, should it be enough to repay his cause and effect?


    He also thinks the wave is very stable


    Unaware that Su Li had become the meeting point of many eyes, he already knew what role he should play. He looked at the senior brothers beside him and said, "senior brothers, let everyone know how our Fuxiu fights!"


    With that, he stretched out his hand to wipe it in his arms, and then opened a large number of talismans in his hand as if he had opened a folding fan... This time, the talismans are very pure, that is, sword talismans. It''s like clearing inventory.


    How should the Fuwen master fight?


    Originally, they didn''t have a big concept in their hearts, but then they all learned


    Mess up your face!


    This big sword talisman was thrown out by Su Li. In an instant, the world lost its color. Only the sword Qi was vertical and horizontal!


    At this moment, Su Li needs sword repair more than any sword repair... Nonsense, how about a sword repair at the same level to give off so much sword Qi?


    The disciples of evil cults were busy and confused... Are they sure they didn''t go to the wrong battlefield? This is not a scene that only a hundred swordsmen can produce swords together!


    The elder martial brothers of Qimen burst into a cold sweat. They felt that the sword Qi was going to cut their heads


    And the senior sisters of danmen have star eyes... It''s so heroic to take out a large stack of talismans and throw them out at random!


    Such a heroic spirit, although a little younger, is also excellent


    If the elder martial brothers of fumen realized something, they all seemed to open the door to a new world... Can they mess their faces with fufu!

 Chapter 105

    After Su Li threw out a large sword amulet with great pride, the sword spirit on the fifth floor of the sword pavilion was vertical and horizontal for a time. At this time, he really had more sword repair than all sword repair.


    The monks of the evil way felt numb because Su Li threw more than a hundred sword Qi?! More than 300 sword Qi swept across the border with the attack power close to the returning home, which is difficult for any friar in the innate realm to resist.


    Lao Shan felt that the boy was more ferocious than when they met last time. Especially on the tower, he couldn''t borrow the earth. He was really flustered.


    But at this time, the elder of the nether earth sect around him suddenly took a step forward. The limit of the nether earth field that the golden elixir period could grasp urged him to guide the more than 300 sword runes to one side


    This netherworld field looks like "mountain is not mountain" and can transfer attacks, but it doesn''t have to step on the earth like mountain is not mountain, and it also has some other magical uses.


    "Boom!"


    The transferred sword Qi torrent opened a hole in the wall of the sword Pavilion... It should be noted that the sword Pavilion is forged by the weapon door of the sword sect with the technique of refining tools, which can resist the attack at the peak of the golden elixir period!


    It can be seen that this sword Qi torrent of a certain order of magnitude has obviously accumulated a lot and formed a qualitative change.


    All the friars of the evil way felt numb when they saw this... The lethal power of the golden elixir level. This young man is really cruel.


    But this time, they finally failed. They didn''t believe Su Li could carry so many sword amulets alone!


    Lao Shan stood up and said with bright eyes, "meet again. This time you will have nowhere to escape!"


    Su Li didn''t worry too much when he looked at the old mountain, but soon there came out of the old mountain two majestic old men like iron towers, and a guy with a strange smell wrapped in gray robes... Two real people of the netherworld sect and a real person of the ghost God sect!


    The presence of three evil immortals is already an overwhelming high-end strength in the emptiness of the sword Pavilion!


    All the disciples of the sword sect looked nervous and their hands and feet were cold. They thought they might be as cold as a corpse this time.


    The powerful aura radiated by immortal Jindan naturally, especially the immortal of ghost and God sect also brought its own illusion effect, which made the disciples of sword sect tremble and falter.


    It''s true that the rough men in Qimen''s senior brothers all look resolute. Their minds are generally strong and are least affected.


    Seeing this, Su Li stretched out his hand directly in front of him and immediately completed the void condensation talisman. A pure heart talisman that can suppress distractions and expel external evils for others has been completed.


    The peaceful radiance swept the audience and helped many disciples wake up from the shock of the golden elixir immortal.


    But what happens when you wake up? Can they beat these three golden elixirs?


    The children of fumen performed very spiritually. I don''t know who took the lead in putting a Vajra amulet on themselves, and then 100 fumen disciples put a Vajra amulet on themselves.


    Then I don''t know which clever ghost added a diamond amulet to her favorite senior sister danmen... The situation was out of control.


    After a flurry of talismans, all the senior sisters of danmen who had not directly fought with the evil friars had made complete defense.


    Many evil friars were almost stunned by the pile of dark and yellow energy masks... So many Vajra amulets, so many "tortoise shells" are tired to look at!


    What is more tiring is the rough senior brothers of the weapon door. They feel so sad... They are clearly the top in front. Why didn''t anyone give them a diamond amulet?


    No, there are people in the door who receive similar preferential treatment.


    A few domineering Qimen elder martial sisters were taken care of. Several shy fumen disciples couldn''t help but brush a rune on the elder martial sister they liked.


    Lao Shan felt numb... In this case, if there were no Jindan immortal Town, or if there were one or two less Jindan immortal, I''m afraid it would be very troublesome.


    "Do you think you can escape? The defense ability of this low rune is not worth mentioning in front of Jindan immortal!" but he still has to continue to bring psychological oppression to Su Li.


    But Su Li thought for a moment and said to the fumen disciples around him, "senior brothers, don''t make trouble with those useless things. How about we practice the ''ten thousand sword formula'' together?"


    The fumen disciples didn''t understand at first, but then when they saw that Su Li drew a hundred sword Fu from the bag... Everyone was suddenly surprised.


    A group of people, regardless of the enemy or ourselves, looked at the fumen disciples one by one pulling out a large stack of sword amulets from their arms or pockets... Each person had a hundred or so pieces in his hand, and a hundred fumen disciples added up to 10000 pieces


    At this time, what everyone remembered was Su Li''s heroic throwing of sword Qi. It was only more than 300 sword amulets. So now there are more than 10000 sword amulets


    The practitioners of the evil way involuntarily began to aim at the hole in the wall that had been hit by Su Li''s sword. Is it better to slip away at this time?


    This group of more than 20 people are at least evil friars who have naturally returned to the truth. They just want to run away in front of the disciples of the fumen.


    But their actions have not yet been put into practice, so they listen to the still sharp child voice shouting: "everyone is ready, ten thousand sword formula, out!"


    At this moment, all the disciples of fumen threw out the sword amulet in their hands, and then gathered into a torrent composed of ten thousand sword Qi and rushed away in front of them.


    In front of them, they only felt that a large white light covered the screen. In the dense torrent of sword Qi, they could not even see things.


    What can all practitioners of evil ways do in the face of such an offensive? There is no place to hide. You can only open all defenses and listen to heaven.


    This is the ultimate powerful blow. No one has ever thought about what it would be like to display 10000 same attack talismans at the same time.


    The torrent of sword Qi burst out in an instant was completely unstoppable. Those monks who had been born to return to the real world could not maintain their defense if they could resist more than ten times.


    The monks in the golden elixir period can resist hundreds or even thousands of attacks... But there are only three real people in the golden elixir period, but there are 10000 sword amulets!


    "No!!"


    There was a terrible cry in the torrent, but the immortal Jindan of the ghost and God sect couldn''t hold it first. He was broken by ten thousand swords.


    "Lao Shan, go!"


    Then another person shouted, but he couldn''t see any trace.


    A moment later, the white light of the sword dispersed. When they looked at the situation in the field over there, they found that there were only a lot of flesh and blood in the camp where the evil friars were originally located. And the walls of the sword Pavilion in that direction were naturally blasted out of a large hole by the "ten thousand sword formula".


    Su Li immediately came to the cave and looked out. He could just see a tattered immortal of the netherworld sect running away with Lao Shan. It seemed that he was also the only survivor of this group of elite evil friars.


    "Are we going to win?" Bing Zhuzi, who was ready for sacrifice, asked blankly, which also asked the voice of the vast majority of people present.

 Chapter 106

    Su Li smashed the elite commando team of evil friars in one breath... In fact, it was the feat of the runmen that smashed them.


    After that, all the people breathed a sigh of relief. The feeling of the rest of life made many senior sisters of danmen cry with joy.


    Of course, the fumen disciples have an unreal feeling. They still can''t believe that their "ten thousand sword formula" burst out in one breath is so arrogant.


    At this time, Su Li naturally became the leader among the side disciples and the remaining disciples stationed in the inner gate. He began to arrange people to carry out all kinds of affairs in an orderly manner.


    Almost all elder martial brothers of Qimen were injured, but after simple treatment, they went into the work of repairing the outer wall of Jiange. At the same time, Su Li also asked people to find the headless disciples of the array gate and ask them to cooperate with the instrument gate to repair the sword Pavilion array.


    The elder martial sisters of danmen opened the furnace one by one to refine pills for recovery and treatment.


    The disciples of the Fu clan buried themselves in making the fu one by one after realizing the role they could play


    The fumen of Jianzong were never good at fighting and did not need to fight, but this time they knew that they could be so powerful.


    The divine talisman stood blankly in one corner, wandering outside the sky... He was stunned by Su Li''s operation!


    Other people''s realm is not enough to see, but how could he miss the end of the three golden elixirs?


    Three golden elixirs, the golden elixir of the ghost God sect, couldn''t support at first and was stabbed to pieces. The fog escape technique of the ghost and God sect was useless, because all the fog under the "ten thousand sword formula" was directly broken.


    The two golden elixirs of the nether earth sect were more united. One of them had no hope of escape. He simply gave the other person and their nether earth sect Su Li for two hours, mainly to let the runmen supplement some auxiliary runes. In these two hours, he carved ten swords and amulets, and then distributed them to ten "elder martial brothers Zhangyin".


    Two hours later, the disciples of the rune sect set out. Ordinary disciples kept moving forward with all kinds of runes outside, while 18 "elder martial brothers of palm print" surrounded the core.


    In front of them stood several portable cases transformed by the door, and then they kept stamping and making symbols while moving forward for a hundred years.


    If they don''t have enough accomplishments, they swallow an Qi returning pill made by senior sister danmen or use a spirit gathering talisman. They make talismans while walking with amazing efficiency.


    Like a war machine running completely

 Chapter 107

    Among a group of fumen disciples, Su Li can be said to stand out from the crowd, because others are flying with swords, but he is sliding close to the ground... This is good. In the future, he will decide to ride a dog!


    The painting style is really out of control.


    In a place of chaotic hills, people stopped defending their swords and turned to walking carefully.


    This is an important mine behind the sword Pavilion. No wonder immortal Chi Jian was so anxious to bring people to support him when he found the enemy''s trace here. As a result, he fell into a trap.


    There are few material channels to support Jiange. If this mine falls again, they may fall into unsustainable situation... Even in the war in the cultivation world, logistics support is also very important.


    Rouchang and an inner disciple led the way, while Su Li gathered with the disciples of the fumen.


    When he came to a valley, the sausage stopped in front of the valley and barked... What did it find.


    "Hey, hey, you''ll scare the snake and expose us!" the inner disciple was particularly frightened. He felt that he was going to die with the dog, abbreviated as "dog belt".


    "Someone is coming. Is it the Scouts of Jianzong? Kill him!"


    Sure enough, the voice of evil friars sounded around, and then saw a dark arc knife flying like lightning, taking only the head of the inner disciple''s neck.


    "Don''t look down on others!" why is the inner disciple also a powerful sword practitioner? If he is cut off by such a knife, what future does the sword sect have?


    He immediately fought with his sword, took the lead in pushing the dark arc knife with a sword, and then he would release his flying sword to compete with the friars of the evil way.


    But at this time, the blocked arc knife is flying in the air, ready to cut back! Next to it, a dog''s head came up and caught the arc knife like a Frisbee.


    He grabbed the meat intestines of the arc knife and ran away. He heard the evil friar lying in ambush outside the valley roar: "put down my magic weapon!"


    There are many evil friars in the shadow outside the valley. These seem to be preparations for the siege.


    But now that you have been exposed by a fool, you can only come out to fight.


    The inner disciples were stunned by the operation of meat sausage. Then he noticed that the dog who had run a long distance turned back and gave him a look to the effect that: fool, don''t you run?


    I was despised by a dog in terms of IQ... The inner door sword Xiu just felt that life was full of gray.


    But he still ran away... Dying, dying!


    The inner disciple couldn''t feel how desperate he was. He ran happily anyway. That sharp tooth stuck the dark arc knife. No matter how its master cast the spell, he couldn''t get out of its mouth.


    After a group of evil friars ran after this man and dog for a distance, they found that after passing a corner of a mountain depression, they faced 100 fumen disciples in a neat array


    Su Li raised his hand.


    I have to sigh that it is really easy for friars to obey orders.


    Because they can easily capture the details of any instruction and quickly react to what to do. A hundred people felt a sword amulet at the same time, waiting for an order.


    The more than 30 evil friars who came one after another were a little confused on the spot, and before they reacted, they saw that Su Li had waved alone


    Seeing that a hundred swords were excited at the same time, these evil friars immediately turned around and ran away. A hundred sword Charms can''t kill all of them, even a quarter of them.


    But none of them wanted to be any of the quarter, so they were afraid that they would run slowly


    Originally, Su Li thought that these more than 30 evil friars could increase the experience of fumen disciples who had little combat experience. Unexpectedly, they turned around and ran away, leaving a dead body on the ground immediately.


    "It seems that the evil monk is not as terrible as the legend." a fumen disciple muttered excitedly.


    The inner disciple who managed to escape from heaven could not help but vomit: "if you have the ability, you can face them alone!"


    "We''re not stupid!" the fumen disciple immediately replied, and obviously scored.


    Su Li ignored the noise of these people, but suddenly noticed that his dog seemed abnormal... He accidentally looked at the meat intestines, sniffed his nose, put it on the face of a evil repair body, and then took a deep breath!


    An unexpected scene happened. A black fog suddenly rose from the seven orifices of the evil monk''s eyes, ears, mouth and nose... The black fog had a karmic breath that disgusted Su Li, revealing the seriousness of the monk''s sin.


    However, surprisingly, when these black fog suspected to be the soul of evil cultivation entered the mouth of the meat sausage, the black hair on the meat sausage immediately glittered, and the white hair on the upper abdomen became more smooth and supple.


    "What''s going on?" Su Li immediately asked the spirit of the ring on his finger.


    Although red old man was very depressed, Su Li would only find him at this time, but the one who should answer said: "it''s probably because your Pope has some demon cultivation methods, which has further stimulated the blood of the paternal and maternal lineages."


    "As far as I know, disaster beasts are not afraid of karma, but also flock to it. Therefore, whenever there is a disaster, there will always be its shadow, which is the reason for its name. They even feed on karma, which is unimaginable."


    "As a auspicious beast, the moon dog likes to devour evil ghosts or the souls of villains who miss the world... Yes, that''s what the meat sausage just did."


    "Their intestines and stomach can easily digest and transform the power of these evil spirits, and therefore obtain merit blessing... So the older the moon dog, the more merit it has."


    "The ancients named them ''bright moon dogs'' precisely because they often have merit light wheels like moon wheels."


    Su Li couldn''t help feeling when he heard this: "it''s so powerful. My intestines are eating two souls. It''s so powerful that he said he didn''t inherit the advantages of his parents?"


    "I didn''t expect that there was such a coincidence between the blood of disaster beast and moon dog. Maybe you can try this aspect. Maybe your hybrid demon dog can really achieve something." red old man gave another suggestion.


    Su Li thought the suggestion was good, so he sincerely thanked him: "thank you for your suggestion. I''ll try it."


    Red old man didn''t answer, but he was crazy in silence: "go and try! Let''s go and constantly make enemies with evil and evil friars!"


    "Then you will sink in the constant struggle. The friars of evil or evil will become your prey, or you will be united by them for revenge... It doesn''t matter. No matter how, in the process, your murderous heart and anger will become stronger and stronger, and then get closer and closer to me..."

 Chapter 108

    Su Li didn''t care about the sausage when he saw it eating happily. The evil Xiu left seven bodies and ran into the valley.


    He quickly approached with the disciples of fumen, and then hesitated in front of the valley.


    This is undoubtedly arranged as a dangerous place. Just standing at the mouth of the valley and looking inside, it seems that everything is normal, but this is the biggest abnormality!


    "Woof, woof!"


    When the meat sausage came, Su Li didn''t know whether it was an illusion. Su Li felt that the goods seemed to expand again... The soul of the wicked was indeed the correct way to raise it.


    "You say there is unclean energy here?" Su Li heard the cry of meat intestines and muttered.


    Everyone looked at each other. Can their little sect leader still understand "dog language"?


    "Woo, woo, woo ~"


    "But it was well hidden, only a little bit leaked... I understand. There should be a large array, but I don''t know what array it is."


    Su Li hesitated. He didn''t know whether he should take the fumen disciples to take the risk.


    But when he hesitated, his mind would always show the posture of that stupid woman fighting for her life, and his heart could not help worrying and gaining the upper hand.


    "Everyone, let''s open the way with ten Jingming runes first." Su Li chose to test first.


    At that moment, the whole valley was bright, and all the shadows seemed to be dispelled.


    Yes, this is the reflection of ''gold''!


    It was in this light that Su Li and others saw that a gap seemed to be opened in the valley. There is a shadow in the light, and a ghost land in the shadow.


    "Look, that''s the elder miejian and juejian! They also saw us!" a disciple shouted.


    The thousands of bright and blooming Jingming talismans not only seem to open a gap in the array that blocks the whole valley, but also point out the direction for the people trapped in it.


    Su Li saw that the people trapped in the array were rapidly approaching here, and immediately understood what to do.


    "Get stuck in the valley mouth and keep giving them directions with Jingming talisman!" Su Li immediately ordered, "elder martial brothers'' palm printing ''make talismans at full speed. I want more Jingming talismans, more sword talismans and more Vajra talismans!"


    For Su Li now, these low auxiliary talismans originally inherited by fumen can be engraved and mass produced.


    At this moment, the disciples of fumen showed the general cooperation of a large army.


    The peripheral disciples formed an array around the ''elder martial brothers palmprint'', and then the ''elder martial brothers palmprint'' quickly made more talismans for the surrounding disciples to use.


    Su Li was not idle either. He carved two more Jingming runes at a fast speed and gave them to elder martial brother Zhangyin for use. Then he looked around warily with meat intestines


    At this time, Su Li and the disciples of the fumen were like a lighthouse in the dark for the people of the sword sect who were trapped in the siege. They lit up a corner of the array and also guided the direction of the people.


    In particular, there is an array gate with gardenia. As long as people can have direction in this large array, they can naturally go to the target position.


    But Su Li noticed that with the movement of the people of the sword sect, there were countless evil spirits surrounding the people in the ghost domain. Every sword sect disciple is fighting. They must fight continuously, or they will be dragged into the darkness by evil spirits.


    From time to time, some people always fall behind. The damage of sword sect disciples is not light.


    But miejian and juejian elders are not easy, because they are staring at two thousand corpses. The attack of iron corpses is moving forward!


    As for the others, Su Li saw the half dead crazy sword real person protected by the disciples, and Han Yan, who was very conspicuous and sassy


    He didn''t pay attention to that side anymore, because something had happened to the fumen disciples.


    In this way, it is really useful to scatter the pure Ming Fu like money. At least the evil spirits in the ghost domain dare not come over. But it also attracted the attention of evil friars. They immediately divided more than 100 people to suppress the disciples of fumen.


    The sword sect green clothes of the disciples of the Fu sect are very conspicuous. These evil friars recognize this as the side disciples of the sword sect at a glance, so they seem to despise it


    But didn''t the escaped old mountain and the golden elixir of the nether earth sect tell them how terrible the side door of the sword sect is?


    Su Li had doubts in his heart, but without any hesitation commanded his fumen disciples to shout: "senior brothers, let them taste our fumen''s'' three thousand sword way ''!"


    The famous leader was too loud, but the disciples of the rune sect were stunned and woke up with their understanding of the young sect leader


    With a black thread, they each touched out 30 swords, and then let Su Li inspire and throw them out together.


    A hundred people, 30 swords per person... Isn''t this the "three thousand swordsmanship" of the sword school?


    However, even if the disciples of the fumen themselves also complained about this too loud name, the effect of their joint efforts did not degrade the style of this name at all.


    Three thousand sword Qi swept like a strong wind. The 100 evil friars were not the elite who raided the sword Pavilion earlier, and there was no real person to take charge. They had no resistance in this tidal sword Qi.


    Su Li found that Cheng Jian''s large-scale release of talismans could really produce the effect of large Legion combat.


    If the enemies on the opposite side still fight on their own, I''m afraid it''s difficult for them to get close to his "Ba Tian Fu army"... Did he name it casually again?


    The disciples of fumen should be glad that they don''t know they have been given a new name, or they will be ashamed and want to hit the wall


    The effect of "three thousand Kendo" is really frightening many people. This unreasonable and pure destructive power is beyond people''s imagination.


    However, immortal Jindan is just a higher level than the congenital realm. If it is Yuanying Zhenjun face-to-face, I''m afraid Fuhai tactics can''t deal with it.


    However, when Yuan Ying suppressed zongmen and immortal Jindan was the main force in the battlefield, the fumen under Su Li were just being naughty


    "Don''t get close, attack with long-range magic tools and Taoism!" someone shouted in the dark. Finally, he woke up and wanted to fight back.


    At this time, the crowd saw a large attack coming in the dark. Su Li immediately ordered: "Vajra amulet!"


    So everyone painted themselves with a layer of diamond amulet.


    But Su Li said reluctantly, "don''t brush yourself, throw it forward... I''ll show them our ''wall of sigh''!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The disciples of the rune sect held back their shame, grabbed a handful of Vajra runes and threw them forward... The next moment, an extremely dense Vajra Rune shield was formed in front of them.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    A series of shocks hit the huge legal shield. It was clear that many single Vajra Rune legal shield units were exploded, but the whole huge legal shield was as stable as Mount Tai


    Su Li is very satisfied with this situation. Facts have proved that as long as Fu Xiu has enough resources, he is definitely a strong player in attack and defense... But the question is, how long can the Fu paper they bring last?


    This game is good at everything, but it costs money!

 Chapter 109

    As an excellent leader, we should not only see the victory in front of us, but also see the crisis under brilliance


    Well, Su Li realized that the resources brought by himself and others would not last long.


    The situation must change, otherwise it will be unsustainable here.


    He thought for a moment, and suddenly turned his eyes to the meat intestines that have performed better and better recently... He knows that the meat intestines have disaster animal blood, and he should not be afraid of the environment in the ghost land. So can he send a letter to the sword sect?


    So he immediately turned his head and asked softly, "meat sausage, can you go to the stupid woman?"


    The meat sausage was a little counselled at first, but he probably knew that Su Li was not in a very good situation at this time, so he reluctantly nodded, and then cried out.


    "Great, help me to ask them how long it will take them to break out?" Su Li ordered.


    Meat intestines shook their tails, then turned their heads and lay on the ground with their limbs and walked on the ground


    "Walking on the ground" with meat intestines seemed to Su Li to be a very useless talent, but he didn''t expect to play a great role at this time.


    It crawled quickly on the ground, but it seemed completely invisible, which was ignored by everyone.


    Not only people can''t find it, but even ghosts and demons in the ghost domain can''t see it!


    So he walked leisurely all the way. When he met a powerful evil spirit, he counseled him to bypass it, and when he met a weakness, he leaned over and licked it... He recently fell in love with the feeling of swallowing evil spirits.


    But it didn''t forget the business. Its stupid owner asked it to find Han Yan!


    It may not work to find someone else, but if it''s Han Yan... It''s very simple, and her smell is also very familiar.


    He sneaked all the way. When he could eat some snacks, he quickly came around the location of the disciples of the sword sect.


    But these disciples of the sword sect are very vigilant now. If anything comes near, there will be a sharp sword Qi, which frightens the meat intestines.


    What should I do?


    It went around to the side where Han Yan was, then twisted its ass and put its tail up, and then swayed quickly


    ¡­¡­


    The situation of sword sect disciples is not very good. They can still hold on and are confident that they can stand out, but they are worried that those fumen disciples who risk their lives to illuminate the direction for them will not hold on


    At this moment, everyone was moved by the sudden emergence of fumen disciples. They fought hard, but they became more and more anxious.


    Because the resistance in the ghost area is too strong, there are evil ghosts and ghost kings entangled all the time, and two iron corpses of the thousand corpse gate have been blocked in front, and the progress is too slow.


    Han Yan was also very anxious because she saw the 12-year-old boy who was the most prominent among the people stuck in gukou. She could care about the lives of other fumen disciples, but she was always worried about the safety of the young man.


    But even the two elders of miejian and juejian pushed hard. What qualifications does she have to be dissatisfied with as a congenital disciple?


    She was a little distracted, and her desire for power grew hotter.


    However, the cultivation of viviparous state was never impatient. Her restless mind began to affect her true Qi, which made the evil Qi suppressed by cultivating "red practice shensha sword" unstable again.


    The skill of sword cultivation is like this. If the Taoist heart is firm and indomitable, there will be no problem. However, if you have doubts and are not firm, you will hurt others and yourself.


    Just when Han Yan was about to have a problem, her eyes must have been surprised to see a group of white furry dots shaking in the dark ahead.


    She looked familiar with the picture, and when she saw the white hair, she found that under the small white hair was a large black hairy thing.


    "It''s sausage!" she called in surprise.


    When Rouchang saw that she saw herself, she crawled all the way and quickly approached.


    "Younger martial sister, be careful!" when the inner martial brother next to Han Yan saw that Han Yan was going to contact an "unknown creature", he quickly expressed concern.


    "Elder martial brother, don''t worry. This is my nephew''s demon pet. It must bring good news." Han Yan said with a smile.


    The elder martial brother was stunned


    The meat sausage also swayed her ass and moved to Han Yan. Then she sat up and waved her tail and shouted, "ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow


    Han Yan listened and showed a dignified look. She suddenly said to miejian, who presided over the battle in front: "martial uncle miejian, the fumen side said that we can only stick to it for half an hour. I want to ask how long it will take us to go out."


    Elder miejian looked a little surprised, but he tightened his face and didn''t explain. He was under too much pressure to think about it.


    However, Gu Zhizi, who had been measuring something behind him, suddenly said, "according to the distance we see from gukou at this time, as long as we push forward for about a quarter of an hour, we don''t need fumen to show us the way. Although the direction of this array has been changing, I can still calculate if it is only such a distance."


    Gu Gardenia suddenly thought that she seemed to be talking to a dog, so she couldn''t help saying, "younger martial sister Yan, please write a note to let the dog take out."


    But I didn''t expect that the meat sausage was very spiritual, nodded his head, as if he could understand the words of Gu gardenia, and called twice in a row.


    Gu Gardenia asked strangely, "younger martial sister, you have a sword heart and can communicate directly with this demon pet. What does it mean?"


    Han Yan''s face was a little embarrassed, then looked at Gu gardenia and said, "meat sausage, you''re right. But it''s really troublesome to let it run back and forth. Why don''t you just let it show the way?"


    Gu Gardenia felt a twinkling of tightness in her chest and bitter breath... Yes, since the dog can always find here from gukou, there''s no reason why she can''t take them back!


    But in this way, the acting leader of the sword sect array, immortal Jindan, doesn''t he look worse than a dog?


    To further understand, he is not even as good as Su Li''s dog


    The more you think about it, the more angry you are!


    Gu Gardenia covers her heart and feels pain there, but what can she do? At that time, his younger martial brother Gu Fuzi often covered his chest. In the end, he obediently left the inheritance to Su Li.


    Meat sausage is really reliable. It can give directions very humanized by wagging its tail and calling twice. Obviously, they didn''t go in the direction of the exit, but everyone could notice that the light of the exit was getting brighter and brighter.


    So gardenia is really useless


    A self abandoning golden elixir array monk simply didn''t bother to calculate. With a bitter face, he suddenly released twelve array flags, and then began to do "manual work" he despised... He went hard with evil friars.

 Chapter 110

    Su Li was still waiting for the meat sausage to come back. As a result, when he saw that guy was actually mixed with the main force of the sword sect, he knew something in his heart.


    He suddenly whispered to the ''elder martial brother Zhangyin'' around him, "reduce the number of Jingming runes and make more diamond runes and sword runes, but detain half without distributing them."


    The people on the side didn''t know why, so they heard him say again: "the number of Jingming runes will be halved in ten minutes, and then we will slowly withdraw from the position of gukou."


    Although I don''t understand why Su Li did this, the disciples of the rune sect did... The reputation of the young sect leader in the rune sect has already reached the peak, and even the words spoken by Gu Fuzi may not be more effective than Su Li!


    Ten minutes later, as expected, the light of Jingming Fu weakened by more than half, and then the people of fumen slowly retreated from the valley... A corner of the ghost area originally opened by Jingming Fu also closed quickly, and the contact inside and outside the array seemed to be cut off soon.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter over there?" asked the gardenia, who had just made a wave of recklessness with twelve flags. Su Li is the third generation of the most outstanding disciple in their generation. There can be no accident.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch," the sausage began to cry again.


    Gu Gardenia felt worse as soon as he heard it, but before he could do anything, Han Yan began to translate: "meat intestines said that it had long said that it could last for another half an hour. Now there must be some attempt to retreat in advance... It said that human beings have a special term, called ''attracting snakes out of the cave''."


    Sure enough, Guzhi felt that his IQ was despised by a dog again... At this moment, he felt that the people around him looked at him strangely.


    ¡­¡­


    How is Su Li''s "lead the snake out of the cave" going?


    It was very successful. At least many evil practitioners followed them out of the ghost kingdom. They seemed to hang them far away and didn''t dare to get close for a while.


    The inner disciple was very quiet at first, but immediately he asked Su Li with worry: "younger martial brother Su, it seems that your strategy has not been successful. Do you have a further strategy?"


    Su Li looked at the inner disciple, but then said, "no, my strategy has been successful. The fumen disciples have separated from the most dangerous center, and brought out a number of evil practices to reduce the pressure on the main force of the sect in the ghost region. This is the best situation."


    "But what should the main force of our sect do?!" the inner disciple couldn''t help getting excited.


    The thinking habit of sword cultivation made him feel that Su Li was afraid of war and gave up the lives of those sect elders and disciples!


    Su Li was not angry at this, but patiently explained: "just now I told the sausage that they could hold on for half an hour. If everything goes well, the sausage should return immediately."


    "But it didn''t. instead, it stayed there to show them the way, which shows that even half an hour is not enough for them to come out."


    "In that case, why should I be stuck at the mouth of the valley and waste resources under the greatest pressure? It''s an active retreat or ''lead the snake out of the cave''. In short, it not only makes the elder martial brothers of fumen leave the most dangerous area, but also involves the strength of each other. Do you think it''s not enough?"


    The inner disciple thought it was reasonable, but his worry could not be put down. He still asked, "but we retreated. Who will guide the direction of the big army?"


    Su Li paused a little, then sighed slightly, "since my dog can find it, of course, he can find it with them."


    A deep contempt from Intelligence almost knocked down the inner disciple.


    But this is a strong sword Xiu. He immediately expressed more objections: "but what if your dog can''t do it? Or the elders and senior brothers can''t get out before they are exhausted by the array?"


    Su Li said faintly, "I asked you to fly a sword and send a letter to repay what happened here two hours ago. Calculate the time. If Immortal Jindan is on his way with all his strength, it should be almost there."


    Now the elder martial brother of the inner door has nothing to say. He was stunned by so many backhands Su Li had thought of in such a short moment


    So he was stunned for a long time, then bowed down and sincerely apologized and said, "it''s senior brother Meng lang. I didn''t expect that junior brother Su, you''ve taken one step, but you''ve envisaged a hundred steps. We''re not as good as you."


    "There''s no problem, so we just have to delay now." Su Li was still very good at talking.


    In fact, he was a little shy, because these principles were made up now... What he thought at first was to ask the sect to send someone to clean up the mess, but he didn''t want to bring his fumen disciples!


    But who let that stupid woman get caught in it? After confirming that the woman is all right for the time being, of course, it doesn''t need to work hard to fight with those evil friars.


    Now these are small fish and shrimp. It''s OK. If you lead out a boss, you''ll die miserably.


    Su Li''s thought was so clear that he never cared about the life and death of zongmen''s army. But ah, how could the people on the side look at him with an adoring look of "the little sect leader plans the curtain to win thousands of miles"?


    In any case, Su Li can be said to be a proverb.


    After a quarter of an hour of confrontation with these evil friars outside the valley, a red rainbow came from the south.


    Soon, a magic sword with red light patterns all over the body fell from the sky and suddenly fell in front of the people in the fumen... The sword pointed down but didn''t touch the ground, suspended in the air and stopped suddenly, as if the previous fierce speed disappeared in an instant.


    But just when they were seized by the transformation from extreme movement to extreme stillness, one foot fell lightly on the handle of the divine sword.


    This is a very handsome man. In terms of style and bearing, he even surpasses Ji Lian, the leader of sword sect known by Su Li! But the man standing on the divine sword was very peaceful. He looked at Su Li genially, then at the people around him, and then slowly opened his mouth:


    "You can call me Shannan guest. I didn''t care about the world for a long time. I accidentally heard that my younger generation of Jianzong was in trouble, so I volunteered to take care of one or two."


    Shannanke, this is a name not on the sword clan roster. But listening to this elder''s words, it is obvious that he has a lot to do with the sword sect. He should be an elder of the sword sect... So he must have used an alias.


    "Master shannanke, you two masters and a large number of disciples of our clan are trapped in the front ghost and God sect array. Please help!" the inner elder martial brother immediately begged shannanke.


    However, the Shannan guest looked at the valley from a distance and said, "it doesn''t matter. Although there are traces of Yuanying Zhenjun''s secretly moving hands and feet, the little guys are still working hard, and nothing can happen for a while."


    Are miejian and juejian elders of the same generation as the leader of Jianzong also "little guys" in the eyes of this Shannan guest?


    Su Li felt stable at once. No wonder there was such a support. It was definitely the old monster of the sword sect. It was great!


    PS: we have set a date for launch. It will be officially launched next Friday, that is, a whole week later. It was said that there should be more strategies on the day when it was put on the shelves... Later, I thought about why it was so troublesome. I''ll do it quickly and come to 20 more on the same day!

 Chapter 111

    Su Li''s imagination is very beautiful now. The sword clan leader flies and suspends all the way, and they don''t agree with everything. Then they just need to wave flags and shout nearby.


    But the situation has developed beyond his imagination


    "Young man, let me go once," said Shannan guest.


    Su Li pointed at himself in amazement. His eyes were full of questions. Was this talking about him?


    Obviously, I''m calling him, because there''s no one else here who can call him "juvenile".


    "It''s you. Your strength can be seen here, and others will wait here." Shannan guest didn''t give Su Li any chance.


    "But why take a man?" Su Li asked puzzled.


    All the people around were suffocating, so they questioned the elder Yuanying leader of the sect. Is that really good?


    But Shannan guest was unexpectedly good at talking. He gently patted Su Li on the shoulder and said, "because Yuanying Zhenjun opposite just intervened secretly rather than directly, so I need to fake someone else''s hand if I want to break the game."


    Su Li suddenly felt that he had a great responsibility. How could he get in again?


    Zongmen is really. Why do you send such a powerful senior expert? Just come to some gold pills!


    Even if his stomach was full of Fei, Su Li could only admit his life at this time.


    He turned his eyes and explained to his fumen elder martial brothers, and then returned to the valley with shannanke


    As for those evil friars, they had already dispersed when Shannan guest appeared.


    These people are the most selfish. How can they put themselves in danger?


    When he came to gukou again, Su Li looked at Jing standing behind him and looked at his Shannan guest with great interest. He felt very frightened... Can you stop staring at him!


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t worry. Since I''m behind you, I''ll take care of you. At least you don''t have to worry about the threat from behind."


    Shannan Hakka said with warm air.


    "OK, I''ll start." Su Li took a step forward with a heroic mood, and then faced all kinds of crying ghosts alone for the first time.


    He wanted to purify all these ghosts by means of the talisman of passing away, but wouldn''t it be too conspicuous to think of it?


    So he turned to find Shannan guest to see if he was still behind him


    Still the warm smile, he stood quietly behind Su Li.


    When he saw Su Li turning his head, he said approvingly, "it seems that you haven''t been disturbed by the gloomy ghost here. Your will is quite good."


    Su Li felt strange in his heart. Why did it seem that an elder expert deliberately followed him, as if he wanted to instruct him to practice?


    "Young man, you don''t have to be restrained. You can show your strength as much as you can. If you can meet them as soon as possible, I can help them as soon as possible." Shannan guest said a word that Su Li didn''t expect.


    "But can you get to them by yourself?" then Su Li asked directly


    At this moment, he felt that he might have hair on his courage.


    Shannan guest was not angry, but said faintly: "I just want to see your strength. Is there a problem?"


    Well, this is unreasonable!


    Su Li was helpless. His little arms and legs couldn''t break others.


    So he can only accept his life


    However, it is said that we should meet with the large forces as soon as possible, so it is a fool''s option to kill all the way. It is just possible to experiment with a move Rune he found in the du''e Rune


    The true Qi in his body immediately ran in a very strange track, which was not an ordinary exercise route, but because all the veins in his body were open, there was no problem at all.


    Yes, this method can not only be presented in the form of talisman, but also be directly used as a skill.


    And the next moment, his whole body actually gradually emptied, and then disappeared in place like a dark streamer and rushed to the dark ghost area!


    Du''e dunfa, that''s the name he chose for this move.


    He found some tracks of breaking the ban and similar to the "divine action talisman" from the original du''e talisman, and then refined it separately for nearly a month before he developed this method of evasion.


    When the du''e Dun method is applied, the body can be directly emptied, which can let him pass through most obstacles.


    Moreover, the direct increase of speed by three times is enough to make him get rid of the pursuit... This evasion method seems to be very suitable for him at present, but I don''t know what the development potential is.


    Seeing that Su Li was about to disappear in front of him, there was a twitch in the corners of his eyes on the handsome face of the mountain guest. He felt offended... It''s rare to have the heart to instruct the younger disciples to practice, but the goods actually ran away?!


    ¡­¡­


    Han Yan is playing with the dog absentmindedly, because she just inadvertently exerted too much force, which led to some overload of the meridians in her body.


    She is also depressed. It seems that she often has such problems... This is normal. Who makes her never care whether her body can support it or not? She always likes a word and doesn''t open a big move?


    "Ow, ow, ow ~"


    Meat intestines were groaning comfortably on their feet. Suddenly, they turned over and stood up.


    It raised its head, sniffed the smell in the air, and then shouted to Han Yan, "Wang Wang!"


    "You said your master was coming?" Han Yan also stood up unexpectedly, stood in the crowd and looked out into the dark ghost land.


    It seemed that there was a soul in her heart, or there was a hidden Qi machine induction between them. She saw a virtual shadow streamer approaching quickly outside the ranks of sword sect disciples.


    "What person!" Gu gardenia was in charge of the overall alert, and this virtual shadow did not escape his alert array.


    "It''s me." Su Li showed his figure.


    "Is it you?" Gu Zhizi was surprised. He didn''t expect Su Li to come here alone.


    "Because the support of zongmen came, I came to have a look," he said.


    "Sect support? Which younger martial brother is coming?" at this time, juejian, who was under less pressure, asked.


    When his voice fell, he listened to "whew!" Suddenly, a handsome man appeared in front of the crowd.


    The big array of ghost and God sect seemed to him like nothing, calm and free to go in and out.


    "Xuan......" Jue Jian looked so excited that he wanted to shout out.


    But the handsome man said, "now I''m a guest from the south of the mountain."


    Juejian quickly stopped his voice and said respectfully, "martial uncle shannanke, how did you get out of the pass? In case..."


    Shannanke stopped him from talking, and then gently replied, "don''t worry, it''s OK to get out of the pass. I''ve been closed for more than 300 years. It''s just to see if there are outstanding sword sect disciples of this generation."


    A kind of sword sect disciple was shocked... Martial uncle of juejian elder, at least it is also their Shizu level! For Su Li, who has a relatively small generation, this is a great martial uncle


    Su Li always felt that this handsome ancestor level figure had been staring at him, and then he had a feeling of ''dying''


    PS: today''s mentality almost exploded. The summer vacation is really a disastrous day. Well, the update is a little late because of the explosion of mentality, but it still needs three watch.

 Chapter 112

    "Senior shannanke, what else do you need me to do?" Su Li asked with a little pride. He thought he must have done a great job just now by crossing the hell and escaping directly through the ghost land.


    "Call me great martial uncle." Shannan guest suddenly said to Su Li very seriously.


    "Eh..." Su Li was a little confused, but he obeyed: "Uncle Taishi."


    Shannan guest immediately narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "now, I need you to take twenty steps forward."


    Su Li obeyed. He broke away from the formation of the sword sect and suddenly attracted the attention of the surrounding ghosts


    "And then?" he asked.


    "Then? Of course, you try your best to survive the siege of these ghosts." shannanke still said with a narrow smile.


    Su Li''s face suddenly collapsed. He didn''t play with people like this. But ghosts are not good. He is reasonable and has rushed up in a swarm


    Su Li was helpless. He could only show half of the talisman seal of crossing misfortune and passing life in the palm of his hands, and then show Lian Shanyin on the soles of his feet


    If you put your hands together, the next moment is "crossing adversity and dying"!


    At this moment, countless ghosts were purified in the light of crossing the past life. Su Li consumed his own merits and virtues to cross these ghosts in the ghost domain, but then these ghosts returned to heaven and earth and gave him more merits and virtues.


    He has no concept of his merits and virtues, so he uses meat and vegetables without taboo


    But behind him, the sword sect people only think that the Buddha is not alive, right?


    In particular, Chi Jian immortal who clearly offended him and was seriously injured, and Jue Jian immortal who was always worried that he had offended him, felt like beeping at this time.


    At the moment when Su Li''s painting style suddenly changed, Shannan guest''s mouth twitched. He turned his head and looked at this group of younger disciples with deep meaning, and then asked, "is this really a disciple of my sword sect?"


    The subtext is: How did you teach it? The painting style is crooked!


    Jue Jian defended at a high speed while fighting: "martial uncle, this is a fumen disciple!"


    "Fumen is also the sword clan!" Shannan scolded Jue Jian in an indisputable tone, and then said to Su Li, "put away your magic talisman. I want to see your other skills."


    The demands are still so high... Su Li''s stomach is full of disgust, but he obediently accepted "crossing adversity to life".


    However, the previous light has attracted the eyes of most ghosts. After the light of their past life disappears, they flock to devour the guy who brings them fear.


    "Haven''t you drawn your sword yet?" the Shannan guest asked.


    Draw the sword... This is really a sad move for Su Li. What can he do when he draws the sword?


    So he eliminated the talisman seal of du''e and death in the palm of his hands, and then replaced it with the talisman seal of zhenhun and the talisman seal of Fengling... Make do with these two.


    Soul calming Rune!


    At the next moment, the powerful deterrent was released from him, and the low-level ghosts in front were stopped on the spot and then howled... The soul calming Rune method brought them too much pain and made them almost uncontrollable.


    Then Su Li stretched out his other hand and held it in a virtual way


    Spirit seal method!


    It seemed that an invisible Qi palm grabbed these ghosts that were temporarily stunned, and then compressed into a fist sized black sphere under the sealed aura.


    Small seal reinforcement, the ghosts in the sealed sphere can not be separated no matter how they struggle, and can only emerge one gloomy and terrible faces on the surface of the sphere.


    "Ouch!"


    I don''t know when the sausage ran over and rubbed around his feet. His tail swayed very happily... It smelled ''delicious''.


    "Take it." Su Li didn''t care much. The soul ball was useless to him. It was just right to feed the dog.


    "Wang Wu!"


    The meat intestines shouted happily, and then ''click'' broke the soul ball


    The crowd seemed to hear a sad cry, which disappeared into the dog''s mouth without leaking a trace.


    It seems that the meat intestines have never been "full" since they were young, but suddenly their stomachs bulge as if they were full... Sure enough, these ghosts are their real dog food.


    Shannan guest''s mouth twitched twice, and then looked back at the sword sect again. They didn''t speak... But his eyes clearly asked: is this really my sword sect disciple?


    "Use swordsmanship!" this time, the Shannan guest no longer gave Su Li a chance to muddle through, and directly said: "even if my sword sect disciples are side disciples, they just learn one more skill. The real skill should also be in kendo!"


    Su Li felt very troublesome, but he couldn''t help it. Who made this Shannan guest a great martial uncle?


    This time he didn''t even switch the palm seal, but directly squeezed out the mysterious decision with both hands, and then the sword Qi was vertical and horizontal when waving with both hands!


    Even under Shanyin, he doesn''t have to consider the consumption of real Qi at all. This sword Qi is the same as the master of ceremonies who doesn''t want money. As always, he follows the path of "large quantity and full supply".


    Anyone who sees so many swords coming to his face should feel numb. Think about how to deal with it.


    The sword Qi is based on the basic sword skills of the sword sect. It is the most pure way of the sword sect. Should the grand martial uncle have nothing to say this time?


    Shannan guest looked at Su Li''s sword gas from his hands as if he were turning on the gun... Although he didn''t know what the machine gun was... Even his temples began to beat.


    "What do you think of as a ''sword''?" suddenly he angrily scolded Su Li and said, "pull out your sword and wave it seriously!"


    Su Li was full of excitement. Then he quickly pulled out the heavy sword with decorative significance greater than practical significance, and subconsciously cut out the strongest sword... Oh, no, it''s a knife.


    At the next moment, the heavy Jun split earth sword, which was blessed with the meaning of the sword and the breath of the earth vein, cut out countless small sword Qi and twisted everything in front into pieces


    The effect was powerful, but the Shannan guest covered his chest and beat him twice.


    "Dao Yi... Unexpectedly, he took chongjun to cut out Dao Yi..."


    He seems to have some doubts about life. His handsome face shows a broken smile... Maybe he gave up on himself.


    "That''s enough, that''s enough. I already know how to deal with you." Shannan said, waving and beheading like Su Li


    At the next moment, a split ground sword Qi, which was much more terrible than Su Li''s cut, ran through the whole valley!


    What ghost and God sect array, what mingtu sect layout, what thousand corpse gate copper and iron corpses... All those in the way will be crushed!


    This sword can be described as the most incisive interpretation of hegemony and the complete display of the strength of the older generation of the sword clan.


    Fortunately, the South guest of the mountain temporarily took back part of his strength, otherwise the mountain in front of him would be split together


    The disciples of Jianzong cheered for a moment, but Su Li trembled... As if he was going to die again?

 Chapter 113

    Shannanke''s irascible sword directly pierced all obstacles and made everyone reappear.


    This scene also made Su Li see what power a real strong man should have... I''m afraid this strength can''t be filled in by quantity.


    Everyone was shocked by this amazing scene. The terrible power of Yuanying Zhenjun directly shocked everyone''s mind.


    But after a short shock, Su Li saw the familiar earth essence of the two groups in front of him at a glance


    The two iron corpses of the thousand corpse gate unfortunately stood in front of the sword edge of shannanke, so they died again from the corpse state... It''s terrible.


    Now it seems that every corpse of the thousand corpse gate will leave a mass of earth essence after being destroyed, but the nether earth sect that came from the same source with them will not... It seems that this is also the key to the final separation of the thousand corpse gate from the nether earth sect.


    He hasn''t figured out how to use these earth pulse essence Qi, but there is no doubt that they should be very useful. So he immediately winked at the sausage on his leg


    The next moment, the big furry dog crawled forward with his head retracted, then came to the two groups of earth pulse essence, put it into the bag hanging in his neck, and then climbed back with his head retracted


    How can you not see the high level of Shannan guest? The corners of his mouth twitched again, and finally he could only reluctantly say, "you dog is also very chic."


    Meat intestines immediately shrank their heads behind Su Li in fear of others eating it.


    "It''s all right." Su Li quickly comforted the dog''s head, and then moved away from the Shannan guest step by step... He always felt that the great martial uncle was thinking about something very dangerous to him.


    Shannan guest sneered in his heart: joke, how can this boy run away?


    However, at this time, a roar came from the valley that was about to be blown to pieces: "which sword sect Zhenjun did not care about his face and directly shot the younger generation. Do you really think there is no Zhenjun in my evil way?"


    "True king of evil way?" Shannan guest smiled again, but this time his smile seemed extremely dangerous.


    He said: "I''m just teaching younger disciples. I don''t see any evil disciples... But if someone comes to find fault, I don''t mind trying my sword in World War I."


    When the dust raised by the spirit of the earth crack sword dispersed and the sun leaked again, an evil king with iron armor stood suspended at the other end of the valley.


    "Mingtu sect leader: Mingyue Zhenjun!" the elder miejian said solemnly, "this is an old-fashioned Zhenjun. It''s not the state of going out of the body when he first entered Yuanying, but the state of distraction like sect leader Ji Lian!"


    There are four realms in the yuan infant period: the newborn realm when it was just conceived. At this time, the friar yuan God began to change.


    Then there is the out of body state where you can wander Taixu and refine mana.


    Then there are countless thoughts that can be divided into thousands and thousands of distractions everywhere.


    Finally, it is the netherworld that can directly condense mana from the void and start to break away from the external aura environment.


    Su Li knew that Mingyue Zhenjun should be a very powerful monk. However, even the enemy wanted Mingyue Zhenjun to be more powerful at this time.


    This can divert the attention of tourists down the mountain, can''t it?


    But his idea obviously failed, because how to say... This Shannan guest seems to be too strong!


    "Pa!"


    Shannan guest put one hand on Su Li''s head to stop him from retreating farther and farther. Then he spread his other hand and just whispered coldly, "sword!"


    At the next moment, the heavy Jun in Su Li''s hand flew up, and the milk swallow generally fell into the hands of Shannan guests.


    He shook the sword in his hand as if he were nostalgic, and then looked at the Mingyue Zhenjun and said, "if you want to fight, fight!"


    Immortal Mingyue is really confused. Can''t you say something cruel to each other and expose it gently? It''s already Yuanying Zhenjun. Why do you start to work when you don''t agree!


    He''s still hesitating. As a result, Shannan guest has a sword in his face


    Immortal Mingyue was immediately shocked... But as a true gentleman, he couldn''t advise, so he immediately performed the unique skill of "mountain is not mountain" that Su Li had seen on Lao Shan, trying to transfer this move of Shannan guest''s heavy split ground sword.


    At that time, Su Li succeeded in using this move to deal with Lao Shan. What about the current Mingyue Zhenjun?


    "Boom!"


    This sword hit in front of the Mingyue Zhenjun, but it didn''t fall.


    Instead, he gently pressed the sword edge against the light film composed of the Qi of the earth vein in front of the Mingyue Zhenjun... This is the magic light of "mountain is not mountain", and its function is to transfer the killing to other places.


    But at this moment, it can''t transfer anything, because shannanke''s sword perfectly controls the power!


    The sword Qi of split earth sword, which seems to be able to tear everything, has been continuously consuming the mana of Mingyue Zhenjun.


    Mingyue Zhenjun felt terrible at this time. In fact, even the advantage of Shanyin in the golden elixir period was not so obvious, and for Yuanying Zhenjun, the local Qi supplement could be ignored.


    And he never thought that he would be forced to the point of being unstoppable by a sword. If he continued like this, as long as his mana was poor, the other party was the sword blade and killed himself instantly.


    "Dongming... You are the elder of Dongming territory!" Mingyue Zhenjun finally remembered it. At the same time, he said bitterly, "but I didn''t expect that there were big friars in the cave and dark realm in the sword sect. This time, I recognized the planting."


    One sword can break thousands of methods. It really takes only one sword to solve all problems.


    Seeing that the evil true king was about to die under the shannanke sword, the elder miejian suddenly said, "please keep someone under martial uncle''s hand... I''m afraid there is another secret in our fight with the three evil sects."


    "Whatever his secret, everything will be finished with one sword." Shannan guest was still very crisp.


    Elder miejian was helpless. He said, "martial uncle, you have been closed for many years, but you don''t know that the sword sect has not been so determined under the leadership of sect leader Ji Lian."


    Mingyue Zhenjun felt cold on the spot. He also said why the elder of the sword sect was so unreasonable. It turned out that he was a remnant of the "sword madman era" before Ji Lian came to power!


    This kind of madman really can''t be serious with him, otherwise he is really a cruel character who tries hard with you every minute!


    "The current leader... Let''s give it a break." shannanke still chose to give the current leader a face.


    But he let all his enemies go. Why did he hold Su Li''s head in his other hand?


    "Well... Grand martial uncle, can you let me go too?" Su Li asked bluntly.


    "No, you have to practice with me from now on!" the Shannan guest''s face was more irritable than when he was facing the real emperor of Mingyue. He said, "until when can you practice the sword idea!"

 Chapter 114

    Now everyone knows that their sect elder, Zhenjun Shannan guest, has a lot of opinions about the sect leader Su Li.


    But such opinions are really enviable. Not everyone can get the attention of the senior generation... Yes, they can feel that Shannan guests care about Su Li very much.


    "No! It''s a big deal. I''ll give you back chongjun. I don''t want it!" Su Li screamed... Can he have the "high-grade goods" of Jianyi?


    He wanted it, but shannanke''s expression was too scary.


    Shannan guest twitched and asked, "do you know my identity?"


    "It''s already obvious." Su Li was still honest and terrible... Shannan guest undoubtedly made chongjun sword and taught it to his sect elder: xuanyuzi!


    "Well, since you know my identity, you should know that you can''t escape... If you take my cause and effect, you will naturally have a beginning and an end." xuanyuzi said coldly.


    The handsome faces of ten people who were originally gentle also showed a cruel color.


    "No, we''ve settled. I''ve taken your cause and effect, and I''ve learned your sword... Settled!" Su Li had a feeling of dying struggle. He felt that the beautiful life he envisaged was going away.


    "Stop talking nonsense! From now on, you have to practice sword with me every day!" xuanyuzi began to be unreasonable again.


    "Don''t..." Su Li collapsed, but there was no way.


    ¡­¡­


    The war between Jianzong and the three evil sects suddenly stopped because of the emergence of a senior of Jianzong, but it just returned to the state of confrontation, but there was no intention to end it completely.


    This state is very abnormal, just as abnormal as the three sects of the evil road suddenly declared war on the sword sect while the righteous sects were indifferent.


    Except for the limited high-level, no one knows how many intrigues and interest disputes exist here, but Jianzong is indeed the victim of this war.


    The appearance of Shannan kexuan Yuzi only made the confrontation return to the original time, but the destroyed mines and spiritual material bases could not be restored in a short time. The resources of tiancrack sword sect came to a very scarce crisis.


    Of course, these have nothing to do with Su Li. At this time, he is being sealed with all his true Qi, and then forced to practice the sword moves of chongjun split earth sword


    In fact, when xuanyuzi knew that Su Li had not even practiced any of the sword moves of this sword, his mind collapsed faster than Su Li!


    "Stupid, can I teach you how to practice? It''s a little different?"


    "Are you so flexible? Good swordsmanship is full of mistakes all at once!"


    "Well, you''d better practice the original sword moves. Don''t have a whim..."


    Whether similar voices echoed in the practice room of the sword Pavilion, and xuanyuzi''s voice changed from patience to collapse and irritability at the beginning.


    Su Li actually quite understood this point. Because he was so manic when he tutored his son in his last life


    Next to Han Yan, she doesn''t go to her own business. She just feels very interesting looking at Su Li''s cultivation


    Because Su Li has made all the mistakes that can be made in sword cultivation. As long as she records these mistakes and operates them in reverse, she will gain... Being talented is willful!


    "Elder martial brother, is Xiaoli OK like this? I think he looks very hard." Han Yan is a girl after all. Her heart softened when she saw Su Li''s embarrassed appearance.


    The person she called elder martial brother was naturally Gu Zhizi. He looked at Su Li and said, "it''s too late for others to envy him. Are you still worried about him?"


    "Who envies, I''ll change with him..." Su Li couldn''t help but say a word.


    "Still have the strength to talk? It looks like I''m going to add some weight to you." xuanyuzi angrily pinched a formula, and then Su Li felt that he was suddenly under five times the gravity!


    "This is an application of the idea of chongjun sword. Just practice well under five times the gravity!" xuanyuzi''s temples were jumping when he spoke.


    Han Yan couldn''t help turning her head and looked at Gu Gardenia suspiciously... Su Li was a little too miserable.


    Guzhizi managed his expression again and said, "this is because xuanyuzi shishuzu wants to repay the cause and effect he owes... Since Xiaoli has inherited shishuzu''s cause and effect, shishuzu has changed from the cause and effect he owes heaven and earth to the cause and effect he owes Xiaoli."


    Han Yan is a little confused. Can this cause and effect be calculated like this?


    But think about it, if Su Li had completely learned the heavy Jun split earth sword, he would be clear, but now he cut out the meaning of the sword with heavy Jun... Can he be clear?!


    "Do you have to pay back the cause and effect of the debt to Xiao Li?" she felt that she also owed Su Li a lot, and she was a little uneasy.


    "Of course." Gu Gardenia said in a threatening tone, "give you the most intuitive example. You should know about Fuzi, the original master of fumen? How miserable he is, don''t you know?"


    Han Yan nodded repeatedly.


    "And senior brother Chi Jian... It''s terrible. He had bad luck when he was facing the wall because he almost ate the dog. Now the Dharma body is seriously injured and the golden elixir is about to break. Do you think it''s terrible?" Gu Gardenia gave another example.


    Han Yan was shocked when she heard this. Is it so miserable that she owes Su Li? What should she do? What can she do to get it... When he said this, Su Li was almost the same as the disaster star in her heart.


    Although she has a way to offset cause and effect, she doesn''t want to. It''s agreed to focus on the Tao.


    But anyway, Gu Gardenia''s words made her start to reflect on herself. Reflect on whether you have been asking too much from Su Li all the time?


    Of course, there is the original friendship among them, but the cultivation is a very personal thing after all. She should also be sober


    Su Li didn''t think so much. He only wanted a clear conscience when he did anything, and he wouldn''t regret it afterwards.


    However, at this time, he really regretted. Why did he choose chongjun split ground sword instead of "lengmang" or simply "Changchun"?


    At least the original owners of these two Dharma swords should not feel so grumpy... Probably.


    But it is undeniable that xuanyuzi''s high-pressure exercise is also effective.


    Under the extreme pressure, he vaguely felt xuanyuzi''s heavy Jun sword meaning.


    It was a terrible sword that seemed to destroy everything.


    The more Su Li maintained his cultivation under this heavy pressure, the more he could feel the sword meaning imposed on him... He seemed to have some feelings slowly!

 Chapter 115

    More than a month later, the attack of evil friars on Jianzong began again


    Just because xuanyuzi, a guest in the south of the mountain, was in charge, the evil friars did not dare to attack on a large scale, but chose to fight the sword sect with reservations.


    Centered in jiuning city where Jiange is located, evil cults and friars of Jianzong spread, and disputes and fights occurred constantly.


    It is obvious that the sect of evil Taoism is another expert who can compete with xuanyuzi, but once an expert of this level starts, it will often fall apart, so everyone just sits on the stage and asks the younger disciples to fight.


    Sword sect cannot be humiliated. Now many people have realized this.


    Because although the sword sect led by Ji Lian is reasonable, no one knows when a big elder who doesn''t love reasoning will jump out of the sword sect, which is a headache.


    Therefore, at this time, the strategy plan of sword sect of evil Taoism parties is to consume it!


    The northeast mountain area of tiancrack mountain has always been the resource center of Jianzong, but now it has become a battlefield. It must be difficult for even the great cause of Jianzong to last too long.


    But the sword sect''s attitude towards this is also very ambiguous, because they didn''t mean to end the dispute in a hurry. Instead, they constantly sent disciples to fight, as if it was a place for sword practitioners to test their swords.


    The previous deeds of the disciples guarding the sword Pavilion together have also brought a lot of inspiration to the sect. Although the sword cultivation is stronger than the same level, it is very easy to break. Maybe it would be better to equip the sword cultivation with a team that can perfectly match the attack power of the sword cultivation?


    Therefore, he can play well, and because he almost used up the rune paper inventory to the rune disciples, he has become a hot commodity.


    Resource constraints make it impossible for them to fight as boldly as in the previous war, but it is excellent to play an auxiliary on the side of sword cultivation.


    Su Li was also happy to see his success. He always felt that fumen disciples should not only be engaged in the production industry, but also have better development.


    It''s just that shenfuzi doesn''t know what to do recently.


    Previously, because he was the only real Jindan who had to sit in the sword Pavilion, he couldn''t go with Su Li to rescue the sword clan army, which seemed to make him very depressed. I don''t know what else he''s going to get out.


    The worst person is Su Li. He seems to go out with the disciples of the fumen to form a team to do tasks with the sword practitioners, but he is locked up in the sword Pavilion and subjected to inhuman abuse


    "Eh... He lost his hair again." xuanyuzi stood at the window mourning the autumn. He looked sadly at Su Li and said, "I thought the sword sect would only have such a freak who couldn''t teach well for thousands of years. I didn''t expect to meet the second one."


    Su Li was lying on the ground with his buttocks pouted and his face close to the ground. He looked very tired, and his meat intestines ran around the side, looking very happy. He asked, "who''s the first one?"


    "The first one who gives me such a headache... Her name is Chen Yu. Yes, she is your Shizu!" xuanyuzi said with a black face, "anything but swordsmanship is OK. It comes down in one continuous line."


    This kind of Tucao has no damage to Su Li today. Instead, he asked with a happy voice, "can you make complaints about Uncle Tai?"


    Uncle Taishi, please give up! I don''t want to be a sword fairy... Su Li perfectly performed what is called "self abandonment".


    However, xuanyuzi took a cold look at Su Li and said, "I''ve given up once, so I won''t give up the second time!"


    Su Li felt that he was going to die. He was really going to die.


    At this time, the true Qi in his body was directly sealed in his internal organs by xuanyuzi, which can not only make his body lose the support of true Qi to play tricks, but also make his internal organs continue to be strengthened by the innate true Qi without falling into the state of fetal rest.


    Moreover, in the cultivation of chongjun split earth sword, xuanyuzi has always maintained five times the gravity for Su Li, so his physical strength has been continuously strengthened under the condition of extremely strong... It can be said that in addition to the sword technique, Su Li''s physical strength and cultivation are improving rapidly.


    But the key is, in addition to swordsmanship


    Up to now, Su Li has completely despaired of his sword talent. And when he knew he couldn''t escape this robbery, he began to use his head


    In this case, it''s not good to use Qi to condense a spirit gathering talisman and a yuan returning talisman. The yuan returning talisman transforms the innate vitality and continuously replenishes his physical strength. He thinks he can consume xuanyuzi here!


    But true Qi can''t be used, so we should think about it... It''s not that he can''t find a way to unseal, but that it''s meaningless under xuanyuzi''s eyes.


    When the true Qi is sealed, the power he can use is his "small seal" inherited from the previous life. This gift seems to be a gift directly from the soul. As long as his consciousness exists, it can always be useful.


    The small seal is always there, and how to use it really depends on the brain hole.


    Su Li''s brain hole was breaking through the sky at this time... In order to make himself feel better, he thought of a very creative way.


    There is no real Qi, but there is still running blood in his body!


    After entering the cultivation, his blood already contains spirituality, which can not be sealed by any seal.


    What if he used a small seal to make part of his blood flow in a special track in the capillary layer under the epidermis?


    So when he was practicing, he tried with one mind and two purposes


    It was obvious that he was distracted when practicing sword here, but xuanyuzi was too lazy to scold. Anyway, whether you are serious or not, it''s better to form the most basic muscle memory first.


    With such indulgence, Su Li quickly formed a pattern with his own blood on his back... Naturally, capillaries cannot be continuous, and the discontinuous parts are of course connected by "small sealing".


    So a rune like a blood tattoo appeared on his back. This is a gathering Rune


    His idea is effective. When the blood with spirituality flows, the spirituality of the blood attracts the external aura. Does the blood imprinted talisman begin to play a role?


    "Eh?" xuanyuzi immediately found a scene. He was speechless. How could he seal Su Li''s true Qi and have such a fluctuation of heaven and earth vitality... What kind of little monster is this.


    And once born and twice cooked, Su Li soon generated another blood seal behind him: Guiyuan symbol seal!


    The vitality of heaven and earth drawn by the spirit gathering talisman seal was immediately transformed into the vitality suitable for Su Li''s body to replenish himself. In an instant, he felt that the fatigue of being forced to practice the heavy Jun split earth sword was reduced a lot... Well, he spent it with xuanyuzi!


    Xuanyuzi immediately increased the gravity... Ten times the gravity!


    "Shit!!!"


    Su Li immediately fell on his stomach and couldn''t help shouting a monk''s mantra

 Chapter 116

    Su Li didn''t know how he survived. Ten times the gravity, he was sealed off his Qi!


    The spirit gathering talisman and the blood mark of return talisman on the back have played the greatest role, but they can''t support at the first time under ten times of gravity.


    However, Su Li had some special feelings because of this feeling. His thoughts couldn''t help thinking in the direction of heavy Jun split sword. Then I found some previously ignored information


    Heavy Jun split earth sword, why can he cast it only when he uses heavy Jun sword? However, the same Qi route as usual can only display the ordinary split ground sword Qi.


    When he was carrying a heavy weight, he finally understood that what he lacked in his sword was this heavy feeling, which meant heavy weight like the top of a mountain!


    So he realized that if he wanted to cut off the heavy sword, should he first let himself shoulder the burden?


    At the next moment, xuanyuzi was surprised to find that Su Li stood up little by little under the ten times of gravity he applied!


    He saw his body bent from the original and straightened a little bit. Then when he completely stood straight, xuanyuzi seemed to face a mountain proudly among the peaks!


    "Rely on it!" xuanyuzi couldn''t help but burst out a gentle foul language. At this time, he could only use the word heard from Su Li to describe his mood.


    He applied gravity to Su Li with "heavy Jun sword meaning", and it was the high-end application of sword meaning, directly changing the external environment with one idea!


    But Su Li resisted the sword idea, which means he learned something similar?


    This may be true. The best proof is that the seal imposed by xuanyuzi on Su Li has been automatically lifted!


    Because this seal was also based on the "meaning of chongjun sword". If Su Li also understood the "meaning of chongjun sword", he could certainly solve it by himself.


    "Although you have learned the meaning of ''heavy Jun sword'' in this way, it always feels a little untrue, but at least our goal has been achieved." xuanyuzi breathed a long sigh of relief. He felt that he could finally succeed and retire.


    Wait, when he breathed a sigh of relief, he felt something wrong from Su Li... If Su Li also understood the meaning of "heavy Jun sword", as a sword cultivation, there would definitely be induction, but why didn''t he feel the sword meaning of Su Li?


    But the heavy feeling was really emanating from Su Li


    Xuanyuzi was a senior after all. After careful induction, he almost lost his expression and wanted to look at the sky... He taught the boy the meaning of chongjun sword. As a result, the boy didn''t understand the meaning of chongjun sword, but the true meaning of magic!


    Su Li understood the true meaning of a spell?!


    It''s like xuanyuzi is a math teacher who has been teaching Su Li mathematics. As a result, he turns around and finds that the child has been doing Chinese papers in class and got a hundred points! As for the math he has been teaching... Let alone.


    Xuanyuzi smiled miserably, and then figured out what to do. Instead of being strict with Su Li, he sat down and said, "it seems that you also have some understanding. Why don''t you sit down and discuss it together?"


    Su Li''s heart is still a little empty to xuanyuzi, the great elder. He also knows that he seems to be practicing crooked again, but he can''t control it!


    But now xuanyuzi''s situation seems that the great martial uncle is open (giving up)? So he also sat down according to his words, although he was still a little guilty.


    At the sight of the meat sausage, the stupid owner finally rested and was very happy. He rubbed around Su Li with his expanded body... If Su Li hadn''t understood the "true meaning of chongjun", he would have been turned over by this stupid dog that has expanded to the size of a rhinoceros!


    "Don''t make trouble, sit down and listen to Uncle Taishi!" Su Li patted the huge dog''s head and said.


    So the sausage immediately sat down beside Su Li. Spit out your tongue, breathe, and swing your tail. It looks very clever.


    Xuanyuzi looked at the man and dog in front of him and wanted to cover his face. But after all, he is a great elder, and his mental cultivation is extraordinary.


    He resisted the impulse to beat Su Li into a dog and said, "my ''heavy Jun sword meaning'' is the meaning of ''if the heart is a thousand Jun, everything will collapse''. What''s your ''heavy Jun true meaning''?"


    Su Li almost thought that the great elder was a gentle man. If he hadn''t seen xuanyuzi''s irritable appearance


    "I always think you''re thinking about something very impolite." xuanyuzi seems to be able to read his mind.


    "No..." Su Li quickly threw away his wild thoughts and said, "my ''heavy Jun true meaning'' should be ''if the heart bears a thousand Jun, then all laws will not invade''?"


    He felt that his description seemed to go too far. What if people laughed at him?


    But this was his real feeling. When he felt that his heart could bear the heavy burden, he felt that no external evil could invade his heart.


    "Crack ~"


    Xuanyuzi slapped himself in the face.


    "Blame me, it''s all my fault..." he began to blame himself: "if I hadn''t forced too much, you wouldn''t understand the true meaning of this complete defense type."


    He originally wanted to try to turn Su Li''s "chongjun true meaning" back on track into "chongjun sword meaning". As a result, he thought more


    There''s no way. His sword means "the heart is like a thousand Jun". If Su Li wants to survive, doesn''t he have to "bear the heart"? If he wants "everything to collapse", will Su Li have to "keep all laws inviolable"?


    He can only be blamed for this


    Su Li and the big dog around him looked at each other. Won''t the big elder be broken?


    At this point, xuanyuzi had to admit that his education failed again.


    It was an unbearable pain for xuanyuzi to encounter successive failures in the grandparents and grandchildren of Chen Yu and Su Li... But fortunately, he was firm and didn''t give up.


    Suddenly, xuanyuzi got up and said, "I have nothing to teach you for the time being. Now I''ll go back to zongmen to do something and come back to you when I''m free."


    Su Li''s face was as bright as fireworks when he heard that he was going to leave, but then he was lost as soon as he heard that he could come back.


    "Although I know you certainly don''t like me to stay with you, you don''t have to be so obvious?" Xuanyu Zixu asked with eyes, as if Su Li would be angry if he didn''t answer correctly.


    Su Li''s egg hurt, but he had found out the Taishi uncle''s temper, so he looked back with a false eye and looked like a "dead pig is not afraid of boiling water.". Subtext: my heart bears the weight of a thousand times, and all laws will not invade ''!


    "I like this expression, so we are destined to see each other again." xuanyuzi suddenly smiled, and then disappeared.


    Su Li took a long breath and felt that he was alive again


    But did he really think it was over?

 Chapter 117

    This is the happiest day for Su Li in recent months. No one cares about him and immediately wants to have fun


    "Finally gone!"


    Just then, he heard a long sigh.


    Su Li was a little surprised. Then he suddenly realized that it was red old man... He had to forget that he still had such a "waste" Grandpa with him.


    "Are you afraid of my Xuanyu prince, too?" Su Li found the problem pointedly.


    "Afraid? That''s impossible. His state is a little worse." Chi Lao is boastful.


    "Don''t quibble. You''ve been exposed just now." Su Li didn''t believe it at all... Otherwise why didn''t xuanyuzi say a word when he was there?


    "...." Chi Lao was silent for a moment. He was used to the feeling that he failed to deceive and was exposed.


    But then he said, "you''re right. I can''t perfectly hide in front of the strong ones of that level. So with your contact with the cultivation world becoming wider and deeper, there are fewer and fewer places I can help you..."


    "You choose a place." Su Li suddenly interrupted Chi Lao''s earnest words with some sentimental words.


    "Why do you choose a place?" red old man asked strangely.


    "Seal you up! I''ve been with me for so long. If you want to leave, why should I put you in a place you can be satisfied with for at least a thousand years?" Su Li narrowed his eyes and looked at the ring on his hand.


    Implication: want to leave? Yes, seal directly!


    "...." seeing that old Chi was scolding some dialect that Su Li didn''t understand. But then he was soft. What else can he do? If it is sealed under the dung pool, it is estimated that the existence behind him will directly choose to give up him!


    "How can I want to leave? I''ve been used to being with you for a long time!" red old man chose to kneel and lick... Not lick, because he had no confidence in Su Li''s temper.


    Seeing this, Su Li was finally satisfied.


    Then he took out his identity jade card and began to call friends


    Li Boyang, the disciple with the most seals in the fumen, is also the closest person to Su Li in the fumen. It''s a confidant of his development in fumen.


    Han Yan, if the silly girl doesn''t explain or call her, she will chase him back.


    Cai Wei, senior sister of danmen, has a little friendship with Su Li during this time.


    Bing Zhuzi, the elder martial brother of Qimen, also made friends with Su Li because of the incident of guarding the sword Pavilion some time ago.


    Guzhizi, this is a martial uncle from the same vein. He will see Su Li''s abused posture every day.


    Another person is a little person compared with all the above-mentioned people, but it is the real key for Su Li. That is Chang Fu, the "bad master" of the zongmen, who exchanged contact information four years ago.


    Chang Fu was also sent to the sword Pavilion. The long sleeved side disciple soon spread his business in the sword Pavilion. And he found that business seemed to be getting better in this sword Pavilion!


    Because the inner disciples in the sword Pavilion don''t despise the side disciples like those in the sect. On the contrary, they respect each other, are equal and harmonious.


    After knowing what happened in Jiange, Chang Fu understood the cause of all this... So when he received Su Li''s call, he immediately left all his affairs and ran over.


    But he was not the first, because Li Boyang was by Su Li''s side.


    "Sorry, younger martial brother Su, I''m late," he said, wiping his head with sweat.


    "Elder martial brother Chang didn''t come late. In fact, elder martial brother came faster than I thought." Su Li was moved because he was surprised by the importance Chang Fu attached to himself.


    "I wish I didn''t miss the time," Chang Fu said politely. At the same time, he quietly looked at Li Boyang next to Su Li and thought: the fumen disciples are dominant and can always accompany younger martial brother su.


    Li Boyang is not as good at dancing as Chang Fu. He looks at the chubby instrument sect disciple with a false eye and has a sense of vigilance when he meets his competitors.


    Su Li didn''t care if their eyes crossed and said directly, "it''s good for the two senior brothers to come early. There''s just something I want to ask the two senior brothers to deal with."


    "Young sect leader (younger martial brother Su) just say it!" both of them quickly said.


    "Today, I''m rarely free. I''d like to invite my friends to have a drink. I''d like to ask you to help prepare some things." he said and handed out a list, not to say who it was for, but to them anyway.


    They grabbed the list, then crowded together and looked at it... But they found that it was for them to prepare for a dinner!


    "These cattle, sheep and pork are easy to handle. Just buy them outside. But there are so many tableware, many kinds of fruits and vegetables, and these spices..." Li Boyang showed a difficult look. He really didn''t know what to do.


    "In that case, please ask senior brother to solve the important meat food such as cattle, sheep and pork. How about I do the chores?" Chang Sheng immediately proposed the distribution method.


    "So good." Li Boyang thought he had taken advantage of it and immediately ran out and began to prepare.


    Chang Sheng hugged Su Li and said, "younger martial brother Su, then I''ll prepare for my brother."


    "This kind of thing can only be trusted by senior brother. Please." Su Li gave the most sincere response.


    Chang Sheng turned around with a smile on his face... Li Boyang thought he had robbed a good job? No, only by solving these "cumbersome chores" for Su Li can we really solve his problems.


    Sure enough, before Chang Sheng left, Su Li stopped him and said, "it''s not easy for senior brother to contact up and down alone, and his responsibility is great, so please take this talisman for self-defense."


    Su Li said and handed over a piece of talisman that he rarely drew with high-grade talisman paper and spirit ink.


    Chang Sheng took a look at Fu Li, but felt suddenly dizzy.


    He suddenly trembled... Although he stayed in the congenital fetal rest state for a long time, it was a talisman that made him faint at a glance... It was obviously not a talisman in the congenital state!


    "This is the talisman ''Zhenyue talisman'', which was once my master Gu Yuzi''s best skill. It took me a long time to master this talisman after I was taught, and I should be able to protect my senior brother''s integrity." he didn''t lie. Zhenyue talisman is indeed his most time-consuming talisman.


    But Chang Sheng was excited. He had never touched such a high-level thing! He hurriedly stuffed it back to Su Li and said, "younger martial brother, take it back quickly. It''s too expensive."


    "It doesn''t matter. Now it''s a matter of one stroke for me. Besides, how can elder martial brother treat me badly?" Su Li said with a slight movement of "chongjun''s true meaning"


    Chang Sheng felt that his hand was getting heavier and heavier. After a while, he couldn''t reach out!


    He looked at Su Li in shock and awe, then carefully put away the talisman and bowed again and said, "don''t worry, younger martial brother Su, what you told me will be done through fire and water."


    "Elder martial brother, I''m sorry." Su Li said politely.


    Chang Sheng expected nothing wrong. After this time, he was really a person who could entrust things in Su Li''s heart. As for senior brother Li Boyang, I can only tell you some simple things


    The young sect leader is becoming more and more impressive now.

 Chapter 118

    Things are ready, and people come one after another. Su Li has cooked soup in front of a huge food tripod, and then put the dishes into the tripod


    The people looked at the spicy tripod and the surrounding large pieces of fresh meat, fruits and vegetables. They immediately moved their fingers.


    Especially when they saw that the big dog had been lying on the side of the tripod shaking his head and shaking his tail waiting for feeding, they smelled the smell and began to cry out.


    "Although there is no problem with our generation of friars, life always needs to be adjusted, isn''t it?" Su Li said the opening remarks briefly, and then asked these guests to sit down together.


    Su Li loves hot pot, and every time he thinks it''s too wasteful to prepare so many things for a person to eat hot pot, so calling friends to chat and eat and drink together has become his choice at this time.


    At the beginning, the people he called were a little restrained and uncomfortable. After all, there was a golden elixir like guzhizi... But after three rounds of wine, everyone let go.


    What shit! Immortal Jindan robbed them of meat!


    That is, elder martial sister Caiwei had the best temperament. She didn''t grab up with those rough men. After looking at the chaos of the people, she suddenly looked at Su Li thoughtfully and said, "maybe we can do more after such a party."


    "?" Su Li looked back and wondered. He wouldn''t make such an appointment until he had figured out what to eat next time.


    However, Cai Wei said if she pointed out: "our side door has a low status in the sect, so there will always be a leader in each generation to unite us. Life can be easier. I think you will want to be this leader."


    "..." Su Li said dryly, "I don''t, it has nothing to do with me."


    Of course, all he thinks about is his little life


    But Caiwei said, "no matter whether you intend to do it or not, the people in the side door have surrounded you."


    Su Li quickly pointed to the stupid female humanitarian who was robbing meat with meat intestines: "that''s the leader''s disciple!"


    Without changing her expression, Cai Wei said, "then you don''t know what life our disciples had before the master of Heyu sect... Fortunately, there was the master of Heyu sect."


    What''s special about Su Li''s Shizu? With outstanding talent, it''s good to be proficient in Dan, Fu, array and life, but the real key is that she is the Taoist partner of the contemporary patriarch


    That makes sense. Su Li has nothing to refute.


    Up to now, he has gradually understood why everyone thinks that he and Han Yan are Taoist lovers, but can this really be equated?


    He doesn''t think so, but he''s too lazy to explain.


    "But I don''t understand. It''s clear that our side door plays a great role. Why does zongmen always seem to pay little attention to it?" Su Li asked another question. He always had doubts about this.


    After all, there is also a powerful figure like master Chen Yu in the side door. Even the divine talisman is very powerful.


    "You know what? The sword sect didn''t have a side door!" Gu Zhizi suddenly leaned over and said, "the so-called side door is originally some inner door elders who are good at these four ways. With a group of sword cultivation, they are destined to become disciples who can''t form Dan."


    "So it is better than the outer gate, but not as good as the inner gate. Although it has entered the practice world, there is no good inheritance in the four side gates."


    At this time, Bing Zhuzi also came over and said, "yes, our weapon door is actually the so-called magic weapon used to create some congenital environment. The real magic weapon magic weapon is the sword repair, and the materials they find are warm and cast."


    Gu Zhizi also said: "the same is true of the array gate, but the array gate can receive more preferential treatment, because the significance of our existence is to maintain the operation of the zongmen mountain protection array."


    Caiwei agreed: "the danmen is not much different. There are very few danfang that can be used in the golden elixir period. Only a few top-notch figures can be valued by the zongmen."


    After hearing this, Su Li said, "so it is the same with our Rune sect. There are many low-level runes used in the congenital period, but only those in the golden elixir period. Runes like master are naturally valued by the sect, but ordinary Rune disciples are often ignored."


    I can''t help it, but those with better qualifications will go to sword repair as long as their Kendo talent is not too bad.


    The disciples of the side door are actually like "poor students in the class". If you can''t learn the main course (Kendo) well, then learn some skills (side door) to make a living.


    Therefore, the vast majority of side disciples have never thought about fighting for anything for themselves, because smart people know that even if they have a temporary right, they can''t defend it.


    In the cultivation world, the rights and resources are still dominated by the capable after all.


    "Well, in that case, what''s the use of holding a group?" Su Li suddenly felt very boring. In the sword sect, which focuses on sword repair, their Dan talisman array is only a side door after all. No effort can change anything.


    "Of course, it''s useful. Whether the side door can be tough or not depends mainly on whether there are outstanding disciples to support the scene." Gu Zhizi said: "in Shifu''s generation, there are Shifu and shenfuzi, and in our generation, there are me and Gu Fuzi. As for your generation... At present, you all have hope."


    "Therefore, the well-being of the disciples of the same generation of the side door has always been pinned on such a limited number of people."


    Su Li and his three peers all felt so stressed at once. And it can be seen that the so-called strong man is actually based on the standard of successful jiedan


    "Don''t you come to eat? This is really delicious..." Han Yan shouted with her mouth bulging. She is really a kind girl. Remember to share good things with others.


    All the people at the side door covered their faces and didn''t see... Just now, it seems that who else had the idea to push up the true disciple who is close to the side door?


    If that''s the case, I''m afraid it''s not good for the side door. Let''s talk about it first. The sword sect must finish first!


    "Anyway, let''s form an offensive and defensive alliance here first, just as the predecessors did." elder martial sister Caiwei ignored the female true biography who ate in a mess, and then said seriously to the people.


    "Good." everyone had no objection.


    But at this time, Han Yan suddenly remembered something and said, "by the way, Xiaoli, the reward for you has also come down. This morning, senior brother Jingchen, the chess star Tianjian of the Dharma hall, came in person and said that he wanted to give you the reward decided by the sect!"


    Su Li: "


    Everyone: "


    This girl is short-minded. Such an important thing can only be said now. People play star sky sword, but the sword sect is a real genius! In less than 40, he achieved the golden elixir, had a loud title and took charge of the Dharma hall. This is much more powerful than the ordinary inner sect elders like Taoist Chi Jian!


    "You guys, it seems that I have to leave first." Su Li quickly hugged his fist and apologized.


    But when he opened the door, he was startled because Jing Chen with a depressed face was standing at the door!


    "Martial uncle... Why are you here!" Su Li said hello quickly.


    "I came early... It''s hard for you to remember me..." this was said to Han Yan.


    "I''m sorry, senior brother. I forget everything as soon as I smell the smell here." Han Yan stuck out her tongue and apologized... Then she was full and thought of business again?


    The people were immediately embarrassed. It seemed that the "conspiracy" just now was heard by this one?


    Immediately, everyone cast a resentful look at Han Yan... Su Li was embarrassed and returned to normal. He was used to the unreliability of this stupid woman.

 Chapter 119

    Jingchen and Han Yan talk casually. It''s not that Han Yan is arrogant, but that they actually go out of the same door. This is a typical example of "there are people in the DPRK who are easy to handle affairs".


    Incidentally, in fact, Su Li can also be called martial uncle Jingchen, the kind of lineal.


    So things will be easy to do next. Su Li can see that Jing Chen is a person in a low mood and should not like such a noisy environment.


    So he came out with a pot of wine and two dishes and said, "martial uncle, it''s a bit messy here. Let''s talk again in another place."


    Jing Chen nodded with satisfaction... Then turned silently to lead the way.


    They went all the way to a quiet room for practicing martial arts in the sword Pavilion. Jingchen turned to Su Li and said, "now I''m going to announce the reward given to you by zongmen."


    "Because you handled it properly in the battle of guarding the sword Pavilion, the loss of our sword sect was greatly reduced. Then you found that the situation was wrong in time, returned to the sect, and led the fumen to support the main force... These three items add up to a great achievement and deserve a great reward."


    "And since I came to you, you must know what the Pope will reward you?"


    Su Li''s eyes brightened, nodded and said, "martial uncle is the principal elder of the Dharma hall, so it must be the skill. Is it the whole chapter of the mountain and sea return to Tibet?"


    He''s really not polite... Su Li has read the whole article of "returning to Tibet". It''s really an astronomical figure. Fortunately, his "white whoring" came to the "Qi training chapter" and "Shanhai refining Sha chapter". He thought it would be great if he could continue white whoring.


    Then Jing Chen''s expression stagnated a little and silently took out a thick book... The cover is "mountain and sea collection"!


    Su Li took the thick book in surprise and quickly looked through it.


    Qi training chapter, mountain and sea refining chapter, dragon hunting chapter, earth array chapter, spiritual material chapter, strange animals chapter, earth determination chapter, water determination chapter, miscellaneous chapter


    It is worthy of being a top-level skill in the cultivation world. It is really all inclusive and has a lot of knowledge inheritance. But Su Li was surprised that it didn''t seem to be the whole book. In addition to the above nine chapters, there should be "martial uncle, what about the ten wings?" he asked.


    Jingchen shook his head slightly and said, "in fact, the mountain and sea return to Tibet owned by our sect can only be regarded as a relatively complete manuscript. The ten wings chapter is not owned by the original book, but some empirical talks written according to their own income after future generations have achieved success in practicing the mountain and sea return to Tibet."


    "The so-called ''wings'' means to help take off, but in fact, for those who really practice the great success of mountain and sea return to Tibet, they must get rid of the influence of the'' ten wings'' sooner or later."


    Su Li heard it for the time being. He knew that he should be living in the door. In fact, there was no ten wings, so he told him so!


    But he still asked curiously, "martial uncle, do you know what''s in the ten wings?"


    Jing Chen nodded and said, "it''s all because our predecessors recorded the true meaning they understood according to the mountain and sea return to Tibet in a special way. If future generations cultivate mountain and sea return to Tibet in the ten wings, they can naturally get twice the result with half the effort and enter the country with great speed."


    "It''s just that the true meaning in the ten wings is someone else''s understanding after all. Of course you can learn from it, but you must not copy it, otherwise your own road will be narrow in the future."


    "Thank you, martial uncle, for preaching the Dharma." Su Li sincerely thanked him. If it is true that there is no such book, Jing Chen should also leave. After all, he has given Su Li everything he should give. It''s just that he seems to have something to say


    "Martial uncle, is there anything else?" Su Li was already very satisfied. The nine chapters of "returning to Tibet by mountain and sea" were the greatest wealth.


    "No, it''s all right. You can practice and study well when you have time. Your future is still growing." Jing Chen tried to stop talking. Finally, he didn''t say it, but got up and left.


    Su Li didn''t know why, but he didn''t care. But after leaving Jingchen, he went back to his residence and began to study the nine chapters of returning to Tibet.


    Jingchen watched him leave, but silently took out a blue narrow sword and a wooden sword... Isn''t this the inheritance sword "lengmang" and "Changchun" that had been placed in front of Su Li for him to choose?


    These are two inheritance swords of the same level as "chongjun", but they also mean two unusual causes and effects.


    Originally, these two swords were to be given to Su Li, but Jing Chen didn''t give them out... He is also a friar of the patriarch''s department. How can those people destroy this promising younger martial nephew?


    These two causes and effects are considerable, that is, combat power, which can raise Su Li''s strength to a higher level on the spot. But this is another poison. I''m afraid Su Li can''t stand the cause and effect of the two elders at once, even if he has more merits and virtues.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li didn''t think so much. When he returned to the room, he found that the scene had ended, leaving Chang Sheng and Li Boyang to clean up the mess.


    This touched his heart... So he greeted them with a smile, put aside the matter of returning to Tibet, cleaned them together, and then sent them off.


    It was not until two hours later that he was free again and sat down by a wall by the window. The meat sausage ''ao Wu ~'' lay down by the wall and asked Su Li to find a comfortable position to lean on it.


    Therefore, being big also has the advantage of being big. Although the sausage can no longer be stuffed into the pocket, it is also very comfortable to be used as a pillow.


    The hairy long hair is soft and comfortable, and the meat intestines love to be clean. They take care of themselves very refreshing. Su Li opened the book "return to Tibet by mountains and seas" and read it slowly... There is no need to read the chapter on cultivating Qi and the chapter on refining evil spirits by mountains and seas. He already had it before.


    Among them, the chapter on looking for the Dragon talks about the overall situation of Feng Shui, which is the truth of mountains and rivers. Su Li is very confused.


    But "earth array chapter" is the method of array arrangement. It pays attention to arranging the array by relying on the terrain.


    "Spiritual material chapter" records the shape characteristics and properties of various spiritual medicines, spiritual minerals and spiritual objects. Although there is no method of refining medicine and tools, it is almost the foundation of a pill master and even a tool master.


    "Strange animals chapter" is about the characteristics of various monsters and strange animals, or we can understand the method of resisting animals.


    "Earth determination chapter" is the basic outline of earth series technique.


    "Water determination" is the basic outline of water system technique.


    Miscellaneous chapters is a mixture of water and soil spells. It also contains many interesting spells.


    Su Li looked at these chapters and was very excited... His defect has always been that he has too few means, and the solution is in front of him.


    The return of mountains and seas is really a top-level Treasure Book of truth cultivation. Taking out any one of the nine chapters is enough to make people study for a lifetime


    PS: let''s have a spoiler to save readers from guessing. Han Yan''s part of the play will be greatly reduced after the last chapter, and the protagonist will gradually transform

 Chapter 120

    Su Li''s first attempt was "earth determination", which tells the basic principles of various earth series techniques. Even talked about how to use the environment to cast spells


    However, many of the contents of the book are faintly radiated to the "dragon hunting chapter" and "earth array chapter", which can be said to be more relevant and complex.


    So Su Li couldn''t help reading the Dragon Search chapter when he didn''t understand the earth determination chapter in his study. After turning the Dragon Search chapter, he had to find the answer from the earth array chapter.


    However, if you just read the "dragon hunt" and "earth array" instead of looking at it from the beginning, you will be confused. But from the beginning, it also involves a lot of knowledge of water determination chapter and even Shanhai Liansha chapter


    This is the treasure of true cultivation, and it is also difficult to master.


    Each chapter seems independent, but in fact it can be related, which makes him have to bear to slow down and readjust the reading order... He reads the Dragon hunt first.


    This is the chapter of geomantic omen and geomancy, but it is interspersed with many unique landscapes and landforms... Su Licai found that this chapter of looking for the dragon may be the general chapter of this chapter of returning to Tibet, because through this knowledge, he can also find the natural evil Qi suitable for his own practice of the chapter of refining evil spirits in the mountains and seas!


    Not only that, there are also many cultivation tips of Qi training chapter.


    For example, how to form contact and pulsation with the surrounding environment to increase the cultivation efficiency. And in what terrain will the general cultivation effect be better


    There are many similar ones, which makes him completely put down reading other chapters and study the Dragon hunt first.


    It took him more than half a month. But he still forced him to memorize it after rough reading and intensive reading twice.


    But this is far from enough, because he vaguely found that the Dragon Hunt has been trying to explain the mountains and rivers of the world with a special formula... It''s amazing!


    So Su Li is also trying to understand this formula, but he thinks it may take more experience to complete... It''s not enough to memorize the Dragon hunt. Maybe he has to travel all over the world to gain something.


    Then he began to study the chapter of ground array. After learning the general outline, he looked at the chapter of ground array. He found that it was much simpler.


    Whenever the above describes how to arrange the array with the help of terrain, his mind will always think of the relevant terrain introduction in the chapter on looking for the dragon, which naturally makes him understand quickly.


    At the same time, he can also ask his martial uncle Gu Zhizi for advice. Gu Zhizi is the acting head of the array gate. In fact, his array Taoist cultivation has completely exceeded the original inheritance of the sword sect array gate. They naturally benefit a lot from talking


    "Although what I learned also has the way of the earth array, it is longer than that of the human array. The array ways are more interlinked. In those years, I also referred to many contents of the earth array chapter of returning to Tibet by mountains and seas." Gu Zhizi said when communicating with Su Li.


    "What is the ''way of the people''s front'' and what is the ''way of the earth''s front''?" Su Li couldn''t help asking, which seemed to have other knowledge.


    "You already know that the ''way of formation'' is to arrange the formation by taking advantage of the trend of mountains, rivers and rivers. My ''way of formation'' is the art of humanitarian expedition and the way of battle formation." the answer of Gu Zhizi shocked Su Li.


    But then he realized that there might be a factor behind the Enlightenment of the sect... Why did the sword sect, as the authentic sect of birth practice, let its disciples learn the way of expedition?


    I''m afraid the patriarch, or one of his ancestors, was already preparing or guarding against something.


    However, it is more than enough that Gu Zhizi learned how to introduce Su Li into the earth array, and Su Li also studied it tirelessly.


    The more he learns, the more he can find that there are infinite possibilities for the combination of what he learns and knows.


    Just then an unexpected person came to visit


    The talisman suddenly found Su Li with hesitant eyes. Without saying anything, he took out a booklet and handed it over.


    Su Li accidentally looked at the book without any title, looked up and asked God Fuzi, "elder, what does this mean?"


    There is some anxiety in the character of God. He said, "this is the essence of Lao Dao''s lifelong learning. He has compiled these experiences carefully, and he has asked the less to laugh."


    Su Li looked at the whole Fu Book handed by shenfuzi and felt something in his heart... He probably understood the problem of shenfuzi for such a long time. He didn''t expect that the radish Chapter engraved at the beginning would grow into what it is now.


    Although shenfuzi, who should be the elder of his master''s ancestors, doesn''t like him, seeing that an old Jindan immortal is so humble to him, he actually has some bad taste in his heart.


    To be fair, did shenfuzi really do wrong?


    Su Li felt that even if it was him, he would be unhappy to suddenly find that a guy wanted to destroy the door operation mechanism he had managed to maintain quietly.


    Su Li has always been thinking about the disposal of shenfuzi.


    He took the talisman book of the divine talisman and didn''t look through it. He just asked, "even if this is not enough?"


    Shenfuzi''s face twitched. He knew that it was not Su Li''s deliberate bargaining with him, but his karma


    "Don''t worry, young sect leader. I''m sure only the young sect leader will follow." the talisman quickly expressed his loyalty. He felt that he really didn''t want to repay the cause and effect again.


    Fortunately, from Su Li''s recent performance, this is indeed a young man who can shoulder the burden of fumen.


    "Some trouble." but Su Li looked a little reluctant: "in fact, it doesn''t matter much here, really."


    In fact, he didn''t want such an unsatisfied guy to always follow him, so he put on his face and said sincerely, "since the elder was hurt by the will of all the people, why not repay it with the will of all the people?"


    He gave the talisman an idea. The implication is to let him go to the world of mortals to experience, do good deeds in the people, earn merit and offset karma!


    Shenfuzi was stunned. He didn''t expect Su Li to give him such a suggestion... He had been trying to repay Su Li''s cause and effect as soon as possible, but now it seems that Su Li didn''t pay attention to this cause and effect at all!


    Of course, he wouldn''t know. In fact, Su Li was just impatient with him from beginning to end. He wanted to make the old Taoist priest who didn''t seem to be of any use disappear in front of his eyes


    If God Fuzi really goes to the people to do good, then there are only the voices of their teachers and disciples in the fumen.


    "I know, young sect leader. What else can I tell you? If not, I''ll be ready to pack." the divine Fuzi said with some joy.


    Rather than repaying the cause and effect to Su Li, to do good among the people in this way was to regain his destiny in his own hands, so he was happy.


    Su Li hesitated a little, and then said, "if it''s convenient, go to the Ukrainian side for me. The people there have been disasters before, and there are many monsters and ghosts. I don''t know how things are going now."


    The divine talisman was slightly stunned, and then bowed down and said, "thank you for your guidance!"


    He wanted to be bad again. He thought Su Li was telling him where to quickly accumulate merit and virtue.


    In fact, Su Li just suddenly remembered his two years there and subconsciously added a mouth... That''s all.

 Chapter 121

    God Fuzi said goodbye. The cause and effect between him and Su Li actually no longer exists with the delivery of the book of Fuwen, but he still owes to the wishes of all the people, so he can only go on the road alone to repay these causes and effects.


    This also reflects the risks and changes along the way. Sometimes even if people sit at home, there will be unexpected disasters.


    Su Li continued to study "mountain and sea return to Tibet". When he was studying "earth array", he suddenly got something from the "dragon search", so he couldn''t help but take the time to review the "dragon search". He found that there was a new harvest... In this way, he really didn''t know when he would go if he wanted to learn the whole book "return to Tibet".


    This is a treasure book that can be studied for a lifetime, and more importantly, the return of mountains and seas is more to convey an attitude and method towards mountains, rivers and seas, which gives future generations countless opportunities to transcend or go further.


    It was for this reason that future generations continued. In the process of Su Li''s study, he did not expect that his martial uncle Yixing Tianjian Jingchen came to him again, and this time he came with Han Yan.


    Speaking of it, he has been studying the whole chapter of "returning to Tibet by mountains and seas" for more than a month. He is addicted. I don''t know when he hasn''t seen Han Yan for a long time


    I noticed her wandering at the door several times, but she didn''t come in and he didn''t go out.


    "Uncle Jingchen?" Su Li accidentally introduced the guest into the room.


    Jingchen didn''t speak first, but just went in and looked at Su Li''s room... It was a very ordinary stone room, but it was cleaned very clean, not as messy as he thought a boy should be.


    There was no bed in the room, only a big blanket near the window.


    The big dog meat intestine leaned lazily against the window and dozed off. There was an obvious human shaped pit at the junction of black and white fur on its stomach... It was obvious that Su Li was leaning there comfortably before.


    After a large number of evil friars'' souls were used as rations, the size of meat sausage was almost the same day by day. Now it was as big as the demon tiger that Su Li met to chase it.


    One thing Chi Lao was wrong after all. Although he learned that the correct feeding method of sausage was the soul of the villain, Su Li didn''t kill... He just bought it with his own high-level talisman at a marked price!


    So everything seemed relaxed and comfortable. Su Li stayed at home reading and studying all day. As a result, the "ration" of sausage was continuously provided


    Red old man thinks he wants to get away. He''d better expect Su Li to die. This guy has never satisfied red old man.


    Su Li, who had just finished his thirteenth birthday, did not find that anyone was eagerly looking forward to his death. He just cleaned up the Dragon hunt he had just reviewed and waited for Jingchen to speak.


    In fact, Jing Chen envies Su Li''s ability to read freely and improve his state of mind. It''s like sword repair. He always sharpens himself by fighting. He is tired both physically and mentally.


    "This time I come to you because I have an important task to finish in the door." Jing Chen said solemnly.


    Su Li immediately listened.


    Han Yan is the same. She has several tasks recently, and her mentality and temperament have changed a lot compared with before.


    Since she entered the door, she seemed to be a little serious, as if she was no longer as relaxed as before... Su Li didn''t understand, but Han Yan didn''t ask if she didn''t say it in her heart.


    "The battle between our sword sect and the three evil sects will continue, and the scale has inevitably expanded to the secular world." Jing Chen said solemnly:


    "The birthplace of the hell earth sect and the thousand corpse gate is the Northern Wei Dynasty. Now the army of the Northern Wei Dynasty has entered the mobilization stage. It seems that it is ready to cross the border to attack the Western Qin Dynasty at any time. This is obviously prepared. In order to cooperate with the offensive set by the three evil sects, the kings and ministers of the Western Qin Dynasty can only fight when they are not prepared."


    "What''s the advantage of doing this in the Northern Wei Dynasty? The combat power of the Western Qin army is terrible." Su Li asked with some hesitation.


    "The combat effectiveness of the Northern Wei army was not poor. More importantly, if there were monks to assist in the war, I''m afraid the way of the war would not be based on the ability of ordinary soldiers." Jing Chen replied.


    "So our task is to assist the Northern Wei army and protect the senior generals in the Northern Wei army?" Su Li said, remembering song Rui, a general in Zhenbei who fought against the invasion of the Hu people.


    But Jing Chen''s answer surprised Su Li: "no, our task is to go to Anyang City, the capital of the Western Qin Dynasty... The Western Qin army needs to be looked after, but don''t forget that our emperors and civil and military officials of the Western Qin Dynasty need to ensure safety!"


    Unexpectedly, Jingchen asked them to stay in the rear!


    Although the truth is right, she won''t agree to such a thing... Su Li looked at Han Yan and thought in her heart.


    But unexpectedly, today''s Han Yan seemed particularly quiet. After listening to the arrangement, she not only didn''t express dissatisfaction, but also silently nodded, as if she agreed with the arrangement.


    Su Li feels very strange. He''s been staying at home for nearly two months, hasn''t he? I haven''t seen this woman for almost a month. How has it changed so much?


    "Well, let''s pack up and go," said Jing Chen.


    But Su Li stopped him and asked, "martial uncle, how are my master and Shizu now?"


    He doesn''t care about the sword sect, but he is very interested in his own school.


    "They are all very good, and if not expected, they will come to the sword Pavilion as support in a while." Jingchen replied.


    Su Li''s heart was heavy, and his thinking was much more mature than his age. He couldn''t help asking, "has the matter reached such a bad level? Even the sect leader of the side sect is going to go out, so is the sect leader about to do it?"


    If things turn into a war between Yuanying and Zhenjun, I''m afraid it will be really difficult for Jianzong to fight three with one


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just that the logistics pressure of the sword Pavilion is a little heavy, so it needs the side door masters to take charge of the scheduling in person." Jingchen seemed to answer carelessly.


    Then he turned away and said to them, "I''ll give you an hour to pack up. We''ll meet at the bottom of the sword Pavilion."


    Han Yan looked at Su Li and said with a smile like squeezing out: "I''ll pack up my things first. I''ll see you later."


    Su Li nodded. Although he knew that there must be something wrong with Han Yan, he was more worried about his master and Shizu


    "This situation is already very obvious." red old man brushed his sense of existence for a long time. When Su Li was a house man, he didn''t even have a chance to speak. He was so lonely.


    "What?" Su Li didn''t know what he meant.


    "Your master Ji Lian is arranging a way back for Jianzong!" old Chi said without surprise.


    "What do you say?"


    "There is no doubt that you are the best successor of the side sect. Apart from the weapon refining means of the weapon sect, the other three sects actually have dabbled in it and have done well. Han Yan''s talent in sword cultivation needs no doubt, but still needs to be carved. And that Jingchen, he has always been in charge of the Dharma transmission Hall of the sword sect. What can you think of?"


    Su Li hesitated for a moment, then said in a difficult tone: "martial uncle Jingchen, is he a Taoist protector?"


    At this moment, even Su Li could not help worrying... Isn''t the sword sect going to die?

 Chapter 122

    Facts have proved that Su Li still thinks a little too much, which is also the bad thinking of adults


    Jianzong arranged for them to go to Anyang City, the capital of the Western Qin Dynasty. On the one hand, they made preparations for the future. On the other hand, they really needed them to protect the kings, officials and people in Anyang City.


    An hour or two later, Su Li arrived at the bottom of the Jian Pavilion on time and saw Jing Chen waiting there... Han Yan hasn''t come yet. She seems a little slow.


    "Sorry, she wasn''t like this." Su Li thought he had to explain so that martial uncle Jingchen wouldn''t have a problem with Han Yan.


    But Jing Chen looked at Su Li with helpless eyes and said, "that''s my junior sister. Of course I won''t have an opinion."


    "..." Su Li was dumbfounded. He felt that theoretically, the relationship between the two people should be closer than him.


    Jingchen sighed again: "younger martial sister, she should go to say goodbye to her comrades in arms. It''s right for her to feel bad during this time."


    "Ah?" Su Li thought something must have happened during his stay in the nest.


    "Don''t you know? I thought you should know everything about her." Jing Chen seemed a little strange, and then said, "she''s on a mission with a good senior sister, but she''s the only one who came back alive in a recent mission."


    The understatement seems to be a way of looking at such things for a long time.


    But even if it''s just like this, Su Li has understood how much pain Han Yan has in her heart... According to her reckless nature when fighting, it''s really easy to have problems.


    The difference is that when he forms a team with him, he can hold it, but when he forms a team with others


    "That''s good. At least let her know that not everything can be fooled by her own temperament." Su Li was just a little stunned and said calmly.


    "Eh?" Jing Chen said in surprise, "I thought you would want to comfort her."


    "It''s not necessary. If she can figure it out, she can come out. If she doesn''t understand, it''s no use even if I say more." Su Li knows Han Yan''s temperament very well.


    "Forget it, whatever you say." Jingchen waved his hand and said indifferently.


    But Su Li recovered from his previous worries, because he found that the task he was assigned might have another meaning, that is, to transfer Han Yan from the front line


    In this way, the situation of Jianzong is not as critical as he imagined.


    Half an hour later, Han Yan came late.


    Some ugly faces could not see anything else, but Su Li knew that she was making herself strong


    Han Yan was originally a girl from Beidi. Although she was well protected by her brother since childhood, she has experienced the tragic death of her parents and brother.


    She knows how to face all this. Perhaps for her, the sadness caused by the death of relatives and friends is not so difficult. The difficulty is how she can learn from it.


    Seeing this, Jing Chen didn''t say anything more to her, but directly set up the sword light and jumped into the sky... This is to fly!


    Han Yan didn''t say much. She also flew with the sword.


    Su Li''s face turned pale... He remembered how he had forgotten it? Quickly turned his head and looked at the big furry dog head next to him.


    Meat sausage felt his master''s eyes and shook his head. It sobbed wrongfully, indicating that it can''t fly at present


    Su Li looked at the black and shining dog''s eyes, as if he wanted to see something from it. Finally, he sighed helplessly, and then led his dog, who was taller than others, step by step to the outside of the city.


    He spent half an hour walking outside the city, but saw Jingchen and Han Yan waiting there, so he said awkwardly: "martial uncle, I forgot to learn to fly with the sword. Forgive me."


    "I know about you. It''s OK." Jing Chen replied in a good temper... But the meaning of the words was interesting. It seemed to say: I know you can''t learn!


    Su Li felt that his heart had been hit hard again. He couldn''t help pulling out the heavy Jun sword, and then jumped up to the ''sliding sword'' and walked up


    "Poof ~" the serious Han Yan couldn''t help laughing, and then said, "I''d better take you fly!"


    "What about my dog?" Su Li asked a very serious question.


    Meat sausage sticks out its tongue foolishly, and its rhinoceros like body shows how much it has expanded during this period of time.


    Su Li already wanted to climb on his beautiful martial uncle''s sword, and then looked at Jingchen, who stood with his hands on the other side, in white and with a beautiful painting style


    "The time of this mission is not tight. I think it may be a kind of experience to travel all the way." Jing Chen replied solemnly with his hands on his back. It seems that it is not because flying with meat intestines will affect his painting style


    However, Su Li has given up treatment for his painting style. As soon as he wants to walk with his legs, he immediately becomes a boy riding a dog... His dog can finally take his master.


    Jingchen''s mouth twitched. He suddenly realized that if he and Su Lizhen went all the way, the painting style would still be incurable!


    So he released the flying sword again and said, "but I''m already a golden pill. These experiences don''t matter, so I''ll take a step first."


    "Meet the imperial capital Anyang City!"


    Jingchen forcibly saved his image and flew to the horizon without a trace.


    Su Li smashed it, felt helpless in his mouth, and then looked at Han Yan


    Han Yan''s state of mind at this time is a little complicated. During this time, she has more contact with fellow monks, and naturally she understands the truth of Shuangna''s cultivation.


    She realized what she and Su Li had been doing in the eyes of others... Although this was completely different from the original concept of "Taoist couple" in her heart, and she didn''t think what would happen, she would still feel embarrassed if she faced Su Li alone.


    "Then take your time and I''ll take a step first. Let''s meet the imperial capital." she also flew ''whew''.


    She felt that she could think about her relationship with Su Li and how she should go next.


    Seeing that the two people actually left themselves and ran away, Su Li felt a little lonely.


    Han Yan''s last evasive eyes let him know that his relationship with her is no longer as pure as before.


    When you are ignorant, you can have no guess, but when you know more, you gradually have a distance.


    But when he took a long breath, he lay on the back of the sausage with his head in his arms and became carefree


    Let''s go by ourselves. He just let himself practice the accounts in the Dragon hunting chapter and the earth array chapter on the way.


    Compared with the complex emotions between people, there is still fun in books and great freedom in practice!


    Along the way, he observed the landform, then looked through the classics for comparison, and sometimes communicated the earth vein with lianshanyin to record the earth vein information... It seems leisurely, but it is also very busy, but he found the fun and enjoyed it.

 Chapter 123

    The boy riding the dog went all the way to the south, reading and "playing in the mountains and rivers" at the same time.


    He didn''t rush to Anyang, the imperial capital, and compared the mountains and rivers mentioned in the classics all the way, but he also had some experience.


    Only when he crossed several deserted villages, he met a long migration team.


    Judging from the banner, this team seems to be dominated by people from three major clans, but it also brings together a lot of refugees.


    The whole team is full of tens of thousands of people, which is very huge


    The meat sausage''s shape like a rhinoceros is really very deterrent. When the migration team saw that the meat sausage''s "mountain and sea return to Tibet" is really all inclusive, it''s just two attributes of water and soil. It''s hard to imagine how grand and broad it would be if there was a top-level skill secret code that could cover all the five elements.


    During this time, he was completely immersed in the study of this Taoist classic, and even forgot to prepare three meals a day.


    Although he and sausage don''t need to eat much when they get to this place, there are always people in the migration team who will serve enough food at the meal point.


    The taste was not good, but Su Li always accepted the kindness with gratitude.


    In this case, these fellow travelers seem to be much more at ease.


    Until the day before entering the tiancrack mountains, an elected old man came out of the migration team and personally came to Su Li with a dinner plate.


    Su Li looked away from the book in his hand, and then showed a questioning expression.


    The old man hesitated slightly. After walking together for five days, he also knew that the young immortal teacher didn''t like to talk, so he said with a worried heart: "I''m ashamed that I didn''t raise enough food and grass because I left in a hurry. Although several families still have enough support, I''m afraid I won''t be able to get out of the mountain with these refugees."


    There''s something hidden in these words. Don''t you dislike meat intestines and have a big appetite!


    Su Li simply translated the old man''s words in his mind, and then jumped down from the innocent intestines.


    The old man and the people around him were startled. They thought their actions angered the immortal master. But unexpectedly, Su Li just patted the big dog''s paw and pointed to a position on the side of the mountain pass


    Meat intestines immediately rushed to the ground with understanding. At this time, it ran on the ground as fast as thunder. It seems that so many evil spirits were not fed in vain.


    The only thing that made Su Li feel helpless was that as he ate more sausage, his body, which had not been easy to become fit under the supervision of the patriarch, expanded again


    He didn''t say much to ordinary people. He just found a dead tree nearby and sat down to continue reading... He just leaned down and felt flustered behind his back and under his ass.


    Well, almost the first minute the sausage left, he began to miss the feeling of meat.


    Fortunately, the sausage didn''t make him wait long. It just dragged a huge thing back in half an hour... It was a boar about to become sperm, with a huge physique like a hill.


    But at this time, it was dragged by meat intestines that were almost two sizes smaller, raising a piece of smoke and dust to come here. It was obviously like swallowing gas.


    I haven''t felt it before, but now it seems that meat sausage really has a great talent for hunting. With the talent of walking on the ground, he can almost silently approach all targets and attack them unprepared


    It''s like this wild boar died without much struggle.


    "Looking at the terrain over there, it has the effect of gathering Qi. Indeed, it is raising monsters." Su Li was particularly happy to see this scene, because it was the first time he had learned to apply it through the content of the Dragon Search chapter.


    He then looked at the old man waiting in front of him and said in a flat tone, "this wild boar should be our food expenses for this period of time."


    Seeing this, the elder dared not lift his head. He quickly arranged the young people in the family to deal with the huge wild boar body.


    The whole migration team had to stop because it took a lot of time to deal with the wild boar. But everyone seems very eager, which means they may have meat to eat!


    Seeing this, Su Li didn''t hurry to go, but stayed in place, leaned against the soft hair behind the sausage neck, and leisurely compared with what gesture playing time


    These gestures are his martial arts decisions from miscellaneous articles. After tired of those theoretical things, he likes to see all kinds of interesting martial arts in miscellaneous articles for practice.


    At this time, red old man''s voice sounded: "you are really a bad man. Would you want to escort this migratory team?"


    Su Li was slightly stunned and said, "I didn''t react until you said it. Why should I follow them? Why should I wait for them?"


    Without waiting for the red old man to respond, he had replied himself: "because I feel I owe them, as a friar of tiancracked sword sect."


    "The Friar''s war has affected the civilians. If there is no way, how can they choose to leave their hometown?" Su Li paused, and then sighed: "I''m not in a hurry, just protect them all the way."


    Red old man is used to this. Sometimes he even thinks that if he goes on like this, he will not become a magic weapon of merit one day, will he?

 Chapter 124

    Su Li walked slowly all the way, but she worried Han Yan.


    She had been waiting in Anyang City for more than half a month, but she still didn''t see the "dog riding boy" appear at the gate of the city, so she couldn''t help but go back to find someone


    She quickly flew back and forth in the sky for three times in a hurry. She was patient and slowly found the target on a mountain path in the middle of tiancrack mountain by virtue of their similar air induction


    The migration team wandered along the narrow mountain path carefully, while the boy riding the dog walked leisurely on the steep hillside.


    No matter how steep the hillside was, it was flat at the foot of the big black backed and white bellied dog.


    "I ran three times over your head to find you." Han Yan came to Su Li and didn''t know what to do. She could only look cold.


    But when she stepped on the flying sword to resist the wind, others looked like a fairy.


    "Yes," Su Li replied angrily, "I lay on the back of my intestines and saw a stupid woman flying over my head six times."


    Han Yan was suddenly angry. She asked, "why don''t you stop me?"


    "I thought you were showing me how fast you are." Su Li replied innocently... Well, he was doing bad.


    But Han Yan just couldn''t say anything to refute... Because she really deliberately ignored the teenager during this period. Since she understood the truth of Shuangna''s repair, she didn''t dare to get too close to Su Li.


    Although practitioners shouldn''t be bound by these secular ideas, and they just complement each other''s skills and can promote each other''s cultivation, she still feels uncomfortable.


    Su Li felt bored when he saw her silence. Suddenly, his eyes moved and noticed that a young refugee seemed to be about to slide down the cliff


    He stretched out his hand and shook it in the distance!


    One of the spells learned in the "earth determination chapter" was used to turn the rock and hold the earth.


    According to Su Li''s understanding, this "turning the rock and holding the earth" should be the basis of the "turning the palm of the nether earth" of the nether earth school.


    In fact, it is an extension of the earth control spell.


    At this time, the young man slipped down the hillside, but suddenly a rock arm protruded from the mountain wall under his feet, firmly locked him, and then lifted him up and put him back on the narrow mountain path.


    The relatives of the young people around were scared silly. Until the young people cried "wow", they also cried together... It was scared and happy to cry.


    Su Li didn''t care about what happened there. Instead, he patted the sausage on the head and let it climb a higher hillside... Here he didn''t have to worry about being disturbed by the civilians. He was also happy to be quiet.


    "You are still so kind," Han Yan said.


    "Those who can reach out and save... I believe you will do the same, little martial uncle." Su Li replied calmly.


    He never blindly saves and helps people. He knows when to help and when not to help.


    "But I won''t escort a group of civilians all the way for the safety of migration." Han Yan added, "I''m not as good as you think."


    "I''m not specially escorting them, just on the way," Su Li replied.


    "Yes, I''m on my way. Elder martial brother Jingchen and I have been waiting for you in Anyang City for more than half a month!" Han Yan thought Su Li was still hard spoken.


    But after thinking about it, Su Li asked, "did my absence have a great impact on Uncle Jingchen''s task?"


    "Er... It seems not." Han Yan realized what... The main body of the task has always been Jing Chen! And arranging her to go with her is to distract her.


    As for Su Li, it is incidental.


    Does it matter whether Su Li gets to Anyang City? It doesn''t matter, so he can walk slowly in the migration team all the way.


    Han Yan understood Su Li''s mind and found that the teenager didn''t show too close to her. She couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief... But at the same time, she inevitably felt empty.


    She sighed secretly, and then said quite clearly: "well, you can continue your practice. Senior brother Jingchen, I will go and say it for you. I''ll go first."


    Han Yan didn''t wait for Su Li to nod, as if she ran away and disappeared into the sky.


    Su Li shook his head slightly, but he had noticed through the air machine that there were some signs of excessive fire on her.


    It seems that if you are not practicing too much or fighting with others is too urgent


    In desperation, he put down his favorite "miscellaneous chapter 9 of mountain and sea returning to Tibet", and then took out the two volumes of "hundred herbs pill" and "hundred herbs discerning spirit manual" handed down to him by his teacher''s ancestor Chen Yu fairy from the bag.


    Read and memorize the spiritual materials required by the "jade dew pill" on that page of the "hundred herbs pill classic".


    Then I found that this seems not enough, and found out the geographic environment required for the growth of spiritual materials in the chapter of seven spiritual materials in the collection of mountains and seas


    At this time, he saw the young man who had been saved by him climbing the mountain slope to his side under the leadership of his family. Looking at their pious faces, he could hardly guess what they wanted to do.


    Su Li ignored them, but let the meat sausage stand a little higher, looked around, and suddenly saw a mountain trend, which seemed to have some content


    The mountain is gentle and there is a line of trees. It seems that all kinds of trees prefer water. According to the third chapter of mountain and sea collection - Dragon hunting, there is a high probability that there should be a mountain stream over there.


    In the "hundred herbs pill classic ¡¤ jade dew pill", there is a main material called "Yuexi grass", which generally grows in the shade of the mountain stream... Maybe there will be harvest there?


    So he completely ignored the fact that the family had already gnashed their teeth and climbed higher here. After patting the meat sausage on his head, he leaped to the terrain that might be a mountain stream


    The family wanted to thank Su Li with their son who almost died on the cliff, but they didn''t expect that the "immortal master" didn''t want to see them at all.


    At first, I just hid away. Now I''m running away.


    "You''ll make them sad like this." red old man teased.


    "But at least they can save a lot of unnecessary things," Su Li replied.


    "You call people''s thanks'' superfluous''?"


    "How many real things can they bring to me except oral thanks? None of them, so this process is superfluous. It''s better to avoid it!"


    "Your idea is really..." red old man can''t find anything wrong with Su Li''s logic. Suddenly he feels that he has found the reason why he can''t ''demonize'' Su Li.


    Because he can''t catch Su Li''s unique thinking circuit!


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect to gain so quickly in any place. It''s really good luck." Su Li said happily.


    There is a bump on the mountain stream and cliff here, and a piece of more than 20 Yuexi grass grows on the bump. What a harvest!


    The red old man silently thought in his heart: your merits and virtues are about to become Buddhas. Having good luck is just the most basic!

 Chapter 125

    Su Li was in a good mood when he returned with a bundle of Yuexi grass, and his actions were remembered by the migrating people. So the next time I delivered him a meal, the respected old man came to him again.


    "Immortal master, do you still need the spirit grass during the day?" the old man asked with great concern.


    Su Li was surprised by this problem, but after hesitation, he said, "well, when you go out to look for fruit and vegetable food, remember to bring me some plants you haven''t seen."


    The old man was a little surprised. The vegetation in tiancrack mountain was luxuriant. They had never seen more than thousands of plants? But since Su Li had this demand, he agreed.


    "You won''t have to taste all kinds of herbs again?" old Chi asked silently in Su Li''s heart... Won''t he really become a merit treasure?


    "Originally I wanted to find all the ingredients for the ''jade dew pill'', but now I think there are still many people and great strength. Maybe it''s faster to ask everyone to help find it." Su Li replied.


    Is he habitually lazy again?


    Red old man doesn''t believe it. He always feels that the young man''s purpose will not be so pure


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li''s purpose was really not so pure, because he happily found a ''sweet potato'' with complete roots among the plants piled up in front of him later


    Then he saw a big red fruit growing on a plant.


    He picked it up and smelled it, then bit down the juice and ran down... It''s really a tomato!


    With tomatoes, can scrambled eggs with tomatoes be far away?


    Su Li felt full of vitality and drooled slightly... This was the most delicious dish in his previous life.


    "Here we go again..." red old man looked at Su Li, who picked up everything and stuffed it into his mouth. He was very depressed... He was ready to be a merit treasure in the future, so now he was worried that Su Li would have problems like this, and then he would be free again.


    But Su Li has no problem. His physical attributes are very strong. Even if these herbs are poisonous, they can''t help him.


    Moreover, it seems that Baicao shenglingqi can also improve some anti toxicity, so Su Li is difficult to be affected by poisons even if he is not invincible.


    And Su Li likes to "taste herbs" because he always wants to find some familiar food in the last life... Otherwise his cooking skills have no place to show!


    However, while trying these plants, he will also draw these judged plants with paper and pen and mark their form and use... This is to facilitate the search or acquisition of these plants if he has the opportunity next time.


    When the old man came to deliver the meal again, he threw these manuscript papers in the past. The old man trembled and turned his hands. Then he was too excited to himself


    Since then, the migration team will certainly stay for a period of time to search for plants for Su Li, and Su Li will also identify and find what he needs, and then give the old man some records.


    Even later, when Su Li tried these plants, he didn''t have to record them by himself. Naturally, there would be first-class scholars in the migration team waiting there on time to record what he said.


    The migration team moved forward all the way, and the lush tiancrack mountains also left Su Li a thick pile of manuscripts.


    This was more than what he had gained when he was in Ukraine. Even so, Su Li had to gather almost all the medicinal materials needed for "yuludan".


    In this process, Su Li also accidentally discovered the unique skill hidden in the seven spiritual Materials Chapter of mountain and sea return, which is impressively capable of distinguishing spiritual plants when he has the genuine Qi of ethyl wood!


    Therefore, during this period, he also found some spiritual plants that were not recorded in the "hundred herbs distinguishing spirit manual" handed down by Shizu. Therefore, he conveniently added some contents to the "hundred herbs distinguishing spirit manual".


    These things are useless and a waste of time for the narrow practice, but in Su Li''s view, they are all part of his practice.


    He measured the earth with his feet (intestines), tasted herbs with his tongue, and harvested some fragments of knowledge contained in this world.


    These pieces of knowledge can''t reveal anything now, but if he accumulates enough one day, integrating these knowledge may be a truth between heaven and earth?


    Along the way, the migration team also encountered many crises.


    For example, when I entered the mountain, I encountered a disease that almost affected the whole team. Everyone vomiting and diarrhea, weak and weak, like malaria.


    It was not until Su Li asked everyone to boil when drinking water and clean their hands before and after meals that the situation was improved.


    When the mountain passes, the mountain road collapses, and Su Li conveniently moves out the geotechnical platform to build a solid arch bridge between the broken mountain roads, which enables the migration team to continue to move forward without going around a long way.


    And in the invasion of beasts... Of course, meat sausage is my favorite food for this kind of door-to-door food. In fact, in the mountains these days, it almost eats meat and is happy to fry.


    It can be seen how difficult it is for ordinary people to cross tiancrack mountain. If it were not for Su Li''s support, even if the migration team passed along the safest mountain pass, I''m afraid it would not be able to get out of the mountain at all.


    Finally, two months later, the migration team walked out of the south foot of tiancrack mountain and finally entered the richest central area of Western Qin Dynasty.


    Su Li looked at the military fort beyond the mountain pass and knew it was time to separate from the group.


    He didn''t say goodbye to anyone, but the meat sausage carried him fiercely and ran to the front of the queue. Then the silly looking big dog turned his head and shook the tip of the snow-white tail at the crowd, and disappeared behind a hill.


    Su Li lay on the back of the sausage all the way without looking up. He didn''t sit up until he couldn''t hear the voice of retention and thanks.


    Still didn''t look back, just looked at the sky and said to himself, "almost. Go to Anyang City."


    ¡­¡­


    The migration team successfully walked out of the tiancrack mountain, which really surprised the officials of the Western Qin Dynasty at the mountain pass, except that it was a miracle.


    However, it was difficult to discuss how to settle these migrants... Because the south of Tianlu mountain is the most fertile, most of the good farmland in the south of Tianlu mountain has been occupied. The resettlement of these tens of thousands of immigrants has become a big problem.


    However, these immigrants who had gone all the way with Su Li had their own backbone. They did not ask the officials of the Western Qin Dynasty for help in resettlement, but set up camps near tiancrack mountain pass, which was very dangerous to ordinary people, and prepared to build their own homes.


    Ordinary people think this place is dangerous, but these people have learned how to survive here from Su Li. Besides, the West Qin military fort is next to it, which is not a problem in terms of security.


    Maybe after several generations of reproduction, it will become a big city stuck in tiancrack mountain pass?


    In this newly built settlement, a newly bound manuscript has become the most important inheritance here. Later generations called it: Immortal earth grant book.


    In the future, all scholars who come out of this place also shoulder a mission, that is to explore the true origin of this immortal. What they sacrifice can''t be the image of a "boy riding a dog"?

 Chapter 126

    Anyang City is the capital of the Western Qin Dynasty and the most prosperous center.


    The spacious Chi road extends in all directions to ensure that materials from all over the country can reach Anyang as quickly as possible, and also enable Anyang to provide support as quickly as possible in case of disaster.


    Of course, these galloping roads are also the best military transportation and logistics routes in wartime to ensure that the Western Qin army can travel like wind and invade like fire


    Therefore, the control of Xiqin is not so strong for the land to the north of tiancrack mountain, because it can''t set up a galloping road through tiancrack mountain!


    Su Li rode the dog and received the attention ceremony while thinking about the road.


    He thought maybe he could try? It seems that "the fifth chapter of the return of mountains and seas - earth determination" can definitely be called infrastructure magic.


    Just when he was in a daze, meat intestines had carried him to the outside of Anyang City. It''s just that the shape of meat intestines is really scary, which makes the soldiers at the door line up with tree guns directly. This is a monster that regards meat intestines as sneaky!


    Or Su Li sat up and looked at the city gate official at the door and said, "Sir, I will split sword sect Su Li next day and come to Anyang City to be stationed by the school. There should be my senior in the city."


    However, something unexpected happened. When the tiancrack sword sect was moved out of the Western Qin Dynasty, it would be useless.


    The city gate official said in righteous words: "please forgive me, immortal master. If you serve as the city gate garrison, you must be responsible for the people in the city. You sit down. This monster is too dangerous. If you enter the city, you will panic the people in the city."


    Su Li thought it was reasonable. Although such a big sausage was always cute in his eyes, it was a terrible monster in the eyes of normal people.


    Well, don''t bother others.


    "You ah, you don''t have to do so much? Is it in the way?" Su Li said, pulling the dog''s head and turning around... He really didn''t go in!


    Anyway, benzong immortal in Anyang City is martial uncle Jingchen from the same department. Shouldn''t he be embarrassed for this kind of thing?


    Han Yan wants to come to him, that is, to step on the flying sword. Then he can just find a place outside the city and save the trouble of going to the city.


    But the city gate official was stunned. Why is this different from his script?


    It''s said that the disciples of Jianzong shouldn''t be the kind with a burst temper. If they stop him here, they will make a big fuss?


    Su Li walked very simply, without the slightest hesitation or taking away a trace of conspiracy.


    ¡­¡­


    He came to a hill outside Anyang City. This hill is adjacent to the Anyang River around both sides of Anyang City, but it is a little desolate because there are no tall trees.


    The Xiping plain where Anyang City is located is full of fertile soil. On the contrary, such small hills are idle because it is difficult to level and cultivate.


    But the environment was excellent for Su Li. He took a fancy to the mountain at a glance.


    So he was very excited to try a trick he learned in "the fifth chapter of the return of mountains and seas: Earth determination", which he thought was the magic of "infrastructure magic": the art of rock, earth and land.


    From Su Li''s point of view, this is the addition of some strengthening and control functions to the "earth talisman". Anyway, he learned it almost at a glance.


    Then he stood on the hill and felt the mountain seal, and extracted the soil on the top of the hill to make it a platform covering a large area.


    The extracted earth is stacked into a tower shape on this open space as he thought... The style of this earth tower is based on the sword Pavilion.


    Of course, because of the limited conditions, he can''t really make a sword Pavilion of the same specification.


    In fact, the real Jian pavilion has 21 floors, while his tower has only two floors... At the bottom is a spacious high-rise space, which is designed by Su Li to meet his daily needs.


    At the top is an exquisite small attic, which is the bedroom he designed for himself.


    This is the art of rock and earth land lifting. In the blink of an eye, a building made of rock and earth can be created... Although the shape of the tower looks quite like a "short and fat sword Pavilion".


    But in order to prevent the earth hill from collapsing, Su Li extracted all the soil. In other words, the two-story tower is actually made of clay.


    At this time, we need to use another practical spell in the earth determination chapter: hard earth.


    It''s no wonder Su Li thought that this "earth determination chapter" was a divine book. After all, the magic matching in it was too strong, right?


    After the hard earth technique was applied, the tower immediately gave the original loose soil the hardness of rock. Of course, this hardness is time-dependent. After the power of the spell passes, its hardness will recover, and then it will collapse.


    How could Su Li be unprepared in this situation?


    He walked into the flat ground at the bottom of the tower, and then stepped gently


    At the next moment, there are layers of lines on the ground floor of the whole tower... It''s a multiple compound mountain seal!


    After learning the earth array chapter, Su Li''s understanding of the rune array also improved by leaps and bounds. At this time, he tried to use the compound lianshanyin and found that it was really effective!


    After the emergence of the five compound Lianshan seal, more functional Dharma arrays began to be filled in.


    The rune seal of the hard earth technique soon appeared in one of the corners. It was no difficulty for Su Li to transform this spell into a rune. Even he could finish it by silently calculating in his heart for a moment.


    So the whole tower was soon protected by a kind of coffee magic light, and the original loose soil was vaguely suffused with a texture similar to metal.


    "That''s the color." Su Li vomited badly, but he slightly adjusted the color with the magic light of earth, from the original dark brown to earth Haojin... Well, at least it looks more dignified.


    Then even the mountain seal was filled with fire seal, water seal and so on. In short, Su Li thought everything he could use was filled in it.


    Then he thought for a moment and stamped his foot gently. An earthen Dan stove rose from the soil under his feet. He is going to refine a furnace of pills to find his hand feeling. It seems that he seldom refined pills after saying goodbye to Shizu. He doesn''t know whether the technique is strange.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, the tower that suddenly rose outside Anyang City really startled the dignitaries in the city. In particular, the color of the local gold looked like it was made of pure gold, and immediately a "heroic spirit" was threatening.


    Anyang City is noisy. I don''t know what''s going on. Some even suggested sending troops out of the city to "find out.".


    But when Jing Chen and Han Yan, two disciples of the sword sect, saw the "short and fat version of the sword Pavilion", there was only one word in their hearts to describe it: rely on it!!


    "Why didn''t that guy come to the city to find us?" Han Yan covered her forehead and seemed to be moaning.


    "In a word, at least he has succeeded in letting us know that he is coming." Jing Chen''s heart is strong. He is a strong sword repairman. But I can''t help worrying about the future aesthetics of my department


    The short and fat version of the sword Pavilion is not at all. The original towering and fierce sword pavilion looks like a Q version of the painting style from a distance!

 Chapter 127

    Su Lizheng opened the furnace to refine elixir. He came up with some hand students, so he decided to practice all the way to "renew Qi elixir" to warm up his hands.


    It was a little rusty at the beginning, but after all, it had been tempered for several furnaces, so it was much faster after finding the familiar feeling.


    In fact, as he practiced the "hundred herbs rise to Reiki" for a longer time, he also had more and more feelings for the Reiki in these plants.


    For example, now, he can feel that before all the plant auras in the Dante have been led out, some of the spiritual materials in the Dante have been melted.


    This situation almost indicates 100% failure, because the spirit material itself has not been fully opened, which means that there is uneven heating in the furnace.


    This situation made Su Li scratch his head. He knew that he didn''t do a good job in the earthen stove this time, which led to this situation.


    Of course, it has something to do with his hand life, which has not been alchemy for a long time.


    In fact, he encountered a similar situation when he first alchemy, so a whole furnace of alchemy materials only got a few "renewal pills" in the end.


    "If you have a chance, you have to get yourself an alchemy stove that is at least passable." he muttered, and then decided to solve it by his own way.


    His method is very direct, that is to seal the state in the Dante furnace directly with his gifted magic ''small seal technique''!


    So at this moment, all the Reiki that had been churning over the liquid medicine was pressed under the cover of the Dan stove, and the liquid medicine that churned from time to time also stopped churning.


    This situation is very strange, as if the temperature of the fire had stopped transmitting, which is very unreasonable.


    Su Li was also surprised. With curiosity and temptation, he pinched a formula for alchemy, and the liquid medicine in the furnace quickly stirred up... This was originally used to remove turnips and save turnips when he was about to become a pill, but it was used by him to stir up the liquid medicine at this time.


    This was really effective, but he found that the Reiki in the spiritual material was volatilized quickly.


    Although his small seal still sealed these auras, there was not much inventory in the holy materials that had begun to integrate.


    The effect of using Danjue in advance is also good, that is, the impurities and poisons in the spirit material have been more thoroughly separated.


    Then the medicine power of the "xuqi pill" settles and condenses into a pill, and these poison impurities float outside to form a pill film. This naturally formed pill membrane indicates that the refiners of these elixirs have excellent skills, and generally the appearance of the pills will not be bad.


    Su Li opened the stove lid and immediately a strong ethyl wood aura rose. This is the aura evaporated from the previous liquid medicine, that is, the aura exhaled by the Dan masters every time they turn on the stove.


    If it is Dan Cheng, it is naturally the most pure ethyl wood aura. But if the pill fails, it will become a highly toxic wood poison gas.


    At this time, Su Li knew that the furnace pill was successful when he smelled the fragrance. It was just because he used the pill in advance, which had stimulated the Yimu aura. He didn''t know how much effect could be left in the "continued Qi pill"?


    He rubbed open a pill film of "xuqi pill" and found that the pill film was a little thicker than he expected, but the pill he got was only half the size of the normal "xuqi pill".


    But it smells very fragrant, and the medicine is not bad as expected?


    So Su Li swallowed one curiously and tried it, but found that the effectiveness of these trumpets was only 30% less than that of the ordinary ones.


    He thought that according to the posture just now, the aura in the elixir should have evaporated, but he didn''t expect that there was so much left.


    This whimsical experiment made him understand the essence of alchemy. The so-called heat control is how to heat the drugs evenly and fuse them.


    The so-called timing of elixir determination is to find the time point that can precipitate erysipelas impurities to the greatest extent without volatilizing too much ethyl wood aura.


    Therefore, alchemy, including Dan stove, Dan Jue and even various unique secrets, should be to deal with the three aspects of drug fusion, erysipelas impurities and the control of Reiki.


    To understand this truth, Su Li suddenly had a hole in the sky


    He immediately placed the medicinal materials needed for "yuludan" in the Dan stove, then added water and made a fire... Slowly, the medicinal materials began to melt.


    Su Li made a decisive move at this time, directly covered a layer of seal on the pill liquid that had begun to take shape with "small seal", and then directly started Dan Jue to control these pill liquid that had not been completely formed to enter the stage of blending medicine


    It was amazing. He felt that in this process, it was as if these spiritual materials had been refined by his true Qi. They slowly melted into elixir before the fire came


    But if Dan Jue intervened from the beginning, the aura in the spiritual material would be lost quickly!


    But at this time, Su Li''s "small seal" placed above the pill liquid played a role. All these auras were tightly pressed and could not flow further.


    Then there was a state similar to the pressure cooker in the Dan furnace. The spirit material quickly melted and churned under the stirring of high-pressure aura and Dan Jue.


    In fact, the temperature in the Dan furnace is not so high, far from the melting degree of spiritual material, but it did so in advance under the high spiritual pressure and Dan Jue blessing.


    Even Su Li had a feeling that even the fire was not so important?


    He has been thinking a little for a while, but now he''d better refine the current furnace pill before considering others.


    Sure enough, he encountered another problem, because his unlucky earth pill stove soon couldn''t stick to the high spiritual pressure in the inner cavity. Even if he applied the ''hard earth technique'', it was useless!


    If you go on, you''ll blow up the stove. Su Li didn''t want to challenge the limit of his earth Dan stove, so he simply wrapped all the Dan liquid with a small seal!


    It''s strange to say that for the earth pill stove, the pill liquid with the risk of frying pan is as stable as the breeze blowing the moon for Su Li''s small seal.


    Those churning auras could not break through the blockade of small seal, and then the internal liquid quickly formed a very regular and uniform sphere under this huge pressure.


    At this moment, these auras seemed to find a place to go, and they swarmed into the pill liquid.


    Reiki precipitates in the middle with the medicine, while erysipelas impurities are quickly squeezed to the outer layer.


    This is the process of becoming a pill. Su Li has taken the pill liquid out of the pill stove and held it in the palm of his hand with a small seal. In a trance, he seems to have a lot of feelings.


    However, this feeling was interrupted because the meat intestines lying quietly at the door shouted. Listening to the sound should not be the enemy, because the sound of meat intestines is still relatively cheerful


    It should be Han Yan and Jing Chen.

 Chapter 128

    The sausage was introduced into the sausage, and Su Li Gang finished the final modulation of Yu Lu Dan.


    Then he saw Han Yan and Jing Chen and said, "two martial uncles are coming."


    The tone is light, it seems very common, but it also makes Han Yan feel very disappointed.


    Because this way of treating her and Jingchen equally, Ranran is full of a sense of loss... Mingming had planned to keep a distance from him first.


    "Are you refining pills?" Jing Chen asked curiously. He knew Su Li was the grandson of his teacher''s mother''s ten minute love, but he didn''t know how much he had to pass on his teacher''s Alchemy?


    Su Li nodded and said, "yes, this is the jade dew pill I just refined."


    He said, and then he handed the ''jade dew pill'' to Han Yan... This is a very natural action, which makes people clearly know that this is refined for Han Yan.


    Han Yan, who originally felt empty in her heart, suddenly felt that her heart was filled with something, which made her warm and soft lips tremble.


    "Well done!" old Chi suddenly cried and howled in Su Li''s heart.


    Jing Chen gave Su Li a little look of "you can really do it" and confused Su Li.


    It''s because the woman''s face is tender and doesn''t dare to connect with his Qi. What''s the matter? If she has a problem, he will have to find a way to solve it sooner or later?


    Now he just gave out the solution first. Can he react so much one by one?


    Jingchen was not easy to ask, so he secretly asked old Chi, "can you have such a big reaction?"


    Chi Lao''s answer was very interesting: "of all the hosts I''ve brought, you have the best means for girls. Those guys only know how to use strong one by one, and I think you may be loved by girls..."


    The voice stopped suddenly, as if he was turning some bad ideas.


    Su Li can''t make a mess of it. He doesn''t understand. Isn''t this kind of thing that men should have done in his eternal wisdom


    So he replied, "this is all previous life experience. What''s the problem?"


    Red old man was speechless again. Now he began to wonder what was the situation of Su Li''s awakening in his previous life under his spell casting mistakes. Is it a matriarchal society?


    Han Yanzheng was so moved that she began to wonder if it was not good for her to ignore Su Li like this? Then he looked at the ''jade dew pill'' in his hand. He couldn''t help but have a black line on his forehead: "such a big one?"


    The conventional pill is the size of Longan (commonly known as longan), but this'' jade dew pill ''is the size of an adult fist. Han Yan felt that if she swallowed it raw, she would kill herself


    "It''s a mistake." Su Li scratched his head and then tapped on the large jade dew pill.


    The efficacy of this jade dew pill has been precipitated. Of course, you can''t change the form with the pill. He just knocked open the outer Dan film and revealed the inner Dan pill body as if there were waves of light flowing.


    But I didn''t expect that the outer shell of the pill film was unexpectedly thick, and although the jade dew pill after knocking off the outer shell was bigger than the general pill, it was not so difficult to accept.


    "Well, I have to eat it now, or the effect will be worse." Su Li scratched his head and handed Han Yan the orange sized jade dew pill in his hand.


    Han Yan was speechless. Although she could swallow the pill this time, it was shameful for her to open such a big mouth in front of people!


    But it was Su Li''s kindness. She couldn''t refuse, so she had to hold Dan in one hand and cover her mouth in the other hand. It was put into her mouth


    But what she didn''t expect was that this time the jade dew pill turned into the purest aura and rolled all the way down her belly.


    Yuludan has eaten it many times, but she has never felt the same as this time. After the cold aura fell into her stomach, it began to distribute strong medicine, making her meridians as comfortable as soaking in a clear spring.


    She couldn''t help but close her eyes and savor it carefully. She felt that the meridians and injuries caused by cultivating Chilian shensha sword in her body had been treated. Even some hidden dangers accumulated in this period of time all over her body were cured!


    This effect is really speechless. It''s really a pill. The bigger the pill, the better the effect? And there is another point she did not ignore, that is, there are almost no erysipelas impurities in the jade dew pill this time, which is the purest elixir she has ever taken.


    "How do you feel?" Su Li asked. He was expecting the ''experimental results''. This'' jade dew pill ''uses some of his brain hole products. He especially wants to know the effect.


    But his expectant eyes became another taste in Han Yan''s eyes


    The young man paid silently without paying back and carefully prepared a pill that can deal with the girl''s physical condition. At this time, he wanted to know the effect of this pill and whether it can really help the girl


    Han Yan was made up by her brain and wanted to cover her face, but Jing Chen looked at it!


    So she replied solemnly, "the effect is very good, even better than the effect of her old lady''s'' jade dew pill ''... Thank you."


    Su Li was immediately relieved. He knew that his fierce operation was effective. Then I couldn''t help smiling


    But seeing the smile from her heart, Han Yan felt that her chest was blocked... She asked herself, is it right to cut off her love to the Tao?


    In short, Su Li went farther and farther on the road of Dandao experiment, while Han Yan, who was regarded as a drug tester, went farther and farther on the road of self strategy


    Jingchen has been watching silently. He couldn''t help smiling when he saw this. When he came to Anyang City, he thought it should be plain sailing, but he didn''t expect to encounter unexpected pressure.


    In fact, he has been in a bad mood these days. Only at this time can he see the lovely interaction between the younger generation of his school. It is a lot lighter in his heart... How about the pressure? For such lovely young people, we have to bite our teeth and stick to it!


    ¡­¡­


    Just at this time, there was a sound of galloping horses outside the tower. All three of them were confused, and then went outside to have a look


    But in the scorching sun, a young man in a robe fell on his horse and ran all the way to the hillside.


    "Xiao Li, I''m afraid we''ll be in trouble this time." Jing Chen suddenly said, "this is Ji Zheng, the only son of the former Emperor of the Western Qin Dynasty. At present, it''s Anyang order. You tower..."


    Speaking of this, Jing Chen thought of the painting style of the "pudgy version of the sword Pavilion" and couldn''t help twitching the corners of his mouth. Then he said, "I''m afraid this tower has committed some taboos, so he, an Yangling, who is famous for enforcing the law impartially among the people, will come here in person."


    Su Li scratched his head helplessly. He felt whether he was rushing with the eight character criminal in Anyang City. When I came in, because I didn''t bring my dog in, now I even have a problem building a house outside the city?


    PS: it''s officially on the shelves at 12 noon tomorrow. In fact, it doesn''t seem very good that the plot is stuck here

 Chapter 129

    "Xiaguan Ji Zheng, I''ve seen the Taoist priests and fairies of the sword sect."


    Naji was turning over and dismounting, forced to hold her breath regardless of her rapid breathing, and then said solemnly and politely in a stable tone.


    Just this detail, Su Li suddenly saw the attitude of Ji Zheng towards them.


    Very cautious and rare.


    Jingchen waved his hand indifferently, and then said coldly, "come on, what''s this time?"


    This attitude has shown his dissatisfaction with the royal family of the Western Qin Dynasty. It seems that he has really been angry during this period. The question is, who can make a golden elixir immortal angry in Anyang City?!


    Su Li saw that Ji Zheng''s face was getting red, but she had to answer the question solemnly, so she waved her hand and said, "don''t worry, martial uncle. Let Anyang calm down first."


    Jingchen was a little stunned. Then he nodded and said, "yes."


    Naji was even more surprised, but she held her breath and said, "thank you."


    Then he quickly turned around and gasped. It''s really difficult for him to suppress this physiological demand... It seems that he is a very determined person.


    A moment later, he was still slightly panting, but he had turned around. After turning around, he was no different from ordinary people except for his heavy breathing. He hugged and said, "let''s keep you waiting."


    Xu was reminded by Su Li. Jing Chen also noticed Ji Zheng''s attitude, so his tone eased a little and said, "come on, what mistakes have we made this time? Have we been caught by your selfless Anyang order?"


    Ji Zheng hesitated for a moment, but suddenly talked about the previous things: "the city gate officer who previously blocked Su Xian division from entering the city has been reprimanded. Su Xian division doesn''t have to worry about demon pet when entering the city in the future."


    Jingchen knew that Su Li was stopped when he entered the city, and he couldn''t help getting angry again... Those people made trouble, but it''s too much to use all the means on the younger disciples.


    Why is the spiritual cultivation of immortal Jindan amazing? This anger lives on. Naturally, it seems to be accompanied by dragons and tigers.


    Ji Zheng couldn''t stop sweating on his forehead, but he didn''t say a word. He just waited until Jingchen calmed down... He already felt that he was really going to hit the muzzle of the gun this time.


    Su Li was not affected by Jing Chen''s anger, but chewed Ji Zheng''s meaning... He asked: "so, do you want me to go to the city to live with martial uncle and them, don''t stay outside the city? What''s the problem here?"


    He was still very calm and patient, as if all these difficulties could not make him angry.


    Seeing such a kind Su Li, Ji Zheng couldn''t help warming her heart, then nodded slowly and said: "originally, this is indeed a barren mountain, but just half an hour ago, it was suddenly sold by the Yamen to a rich businessman in the East... Because it was the fault of the Yamen under the jurisdiction of the lower official, the lower official can only come to apologize to the three immortal masters in person."


    The meat intestines nearby suddenly pricked up their ears. This idiom was taught by its owner!


    So he stared at Ji Zheng with two bright dog eyes, and then turned his head in disappointment... The vivid expression, even Ji Zheng can understand what it means: cut, there are no thorns!


    This is embarrassing. The adjective originally used to show her guilt has attracted the contempt of a dog... It makes Ji Zheng look serious and want to collapse.


    Jing Chen, who was still angry, suddenly didn''t feel angry. After all, he also knew that Ji Zheng was also a poor guy in front of him, so he slowly shook his head and said, "well, you''re also the one in the middle. It seems that someone wants you to make a bad relationship with my sword clan."


    At this point, Ji Zheng finally breathed a long sigh of relief.


    At the same time, it also greatly improved the senses of Jianzong. It was found that the sword cultivation of these jianzongs were not so irritable. At least these people were mild tempered Youdao Zhenxiu at present.


    Jing Chen also wanted to understand something, so he said in a broad tone: "well, my sword sect and the royal family of the Western Qin Dynasty have a deep relationship after all. As a child of the royal family, I won''t deliberately make trouble. It''s OK for us to withdraw from this place."


    Su Li nodded and then said, "is there any place nearby where I can stay? I can buy the land."


    Han Yan asked strangely, "won''t you live in the ''guisheath Palace'' in the city?"


    Guisheath palace is the resident name of Jianzong in Anyang City. Just listening to this name, you can know how kind Jianzong has towards the royal family of the Western Qin Dynasty... Enter the king''s city and return the sharp sword to the sheath!


    Su Li replied, "there''s nothing good in Anyang City. I''m afraid I''ll become a burden on senior brother Jingchen, so I''d better be outside the city. Even if someone wants to make trouble, it''s going to take more effort, isn''t it?"


    Jingchen suddenly can''t speak. Is the child so broad-minded? In a word, he pointed out his embarrassing position in Anyang City, and then showed his idea of avoiding these troubles.


    So Jing Chen nodded and agreed. Things in the city really don''t need the help of the three generations of disciples of the sword sect.


    Su Li was also happy. He looked at Ji Zheng and asked, "does Lord Ji have a recommendation?"


    Ji was very surprised. He also found the spirit of Su Li.


    In addition, Su Li''s gentleness also made him feel good, so he said: "there are not many ownerless lands outside the city. Even if there are, they are inferior. The lower official has a grange outside the city. If Su Xian doesn''t dislike it, he can settle there."


    "Is it far?" Su Li asked.


    "Not far, just outside Zhengyang gate." Ji Zheng replied.


    Zhengyang gate is a city gate facing the gate of the Western Qin palace. When King Qin stood on the palace wall tower and looked out, he could just see the situation outside Zhengyang gate.


    "Well, it''s good to go to you." Su Li agreed with a smile.


    Jing Chen frowned, but said nothing on the spot.


    Ji Zhengzheng was greatly relieved: "then let the officials take care of the Grange first, and then wait for master Su Xian to settle down."


    Su Li nodded and watched Ji leave. Then he went back to the local tower that was built in a hurry but seemed to be abandoned in a hurry to pack up his things.


    At this time, there were no outsiders. Jing Chen couldn''t help saying, "the sword sect always doesn''t care about the royal family of the Western Qin Dynasty. I''m afraid you''ll cause some trouble."


    "But the problem is that now someone wants Naji to be hostile to us. The idea has hit us, and the dispute between us and the royal family can''t be forgotten." Su Li hit the nail on the head.


    "So you choose Ji Zheng?" Jing Chen was dissatisfied, because it was tantamount to skipping him and making a decision directly.


    "It doesn''t matter who it is... Wait, I thought Ji Zheng was just an excluded clan child. Listen to martial uncle, he still has the possibility of success?!" Su Li was surprised. Did he do something wrong again?


    Jingchen nodded helplessly and said, "he is the only son of the former Emperor. He originally wanted to inherit the throne. But the former Emperor left too early, and now the king of Qin promises to give up to Ji Zheng when he is an adult, so that he can ascend the throne."


    "Ji Zheng is an adult, isn''t she?"


    "Grown up."


    "And now the king of Qin has children?"


    "There are four sons."


    Su Li suddenly understood


    PS: on the shelf

 Chapter 130

    The former Emperor of the Western Qin Dynasty can definitely be called a brilliant king. He made the Western Qin Dynasty, which could only be regarded as the middle and lower reaches of China, become an empire with great national strength.


    But it was a pity that he died young. Before he could start the pace of conquering the various countries in Shandong, he hurried to die, leaving only his only son Ji Zheng, who was only six years old at the beginning.


    If it is a time of peace and prosperity, it is not impossible for a six-year-old child to ascend the throne. At least nothing can happen when the clan and all officials work together.


    But at that time, the Western Qin Dynasty was using troops against Xichuan in the South and Ma Han in the East, while the Northern Wei Dynasty and Hu people in the north were ready to move. How could Yijie children stabilize the situation? But at that time, the prestige of the former Emperor was too high and his kindness was too wide. No one in the whole country could even accept the accession of non descendants of the former Emperor.


    Therefore, today''s King Ba of Qin can only ascend after making countless promises.


    Under the protection of the imperial clan and civil and military officials loyal to the former Emperor, Ji Zhengzheng finally grew up safely.


    However, with the growth of Ji Zheng and the aging of Qin wangba, the turmoil and conflicts in the royal family have gradually emerged... Today, unlike in the past, Qin wangba has also spent more than ten years cultivating many confidants and important officials.


    The forces left by the former Emperor have shrunk sharply


    So far as the background introduction was concerned, Su Li just asked curiously, "does the West Qin King''s room have any origin with our tiancrack sword sect? I remember martial uncle you said it had a deep origin..."


    Jingchen nodded and said, "don''t forget, our patriarch''s surname is Ji."


    Su Li was reminded and asked in surprise, "the Lord is also a royal family?"


    "Of course it''s impossible. If you are the king of humanity, you can''t practice again, otherwise you will be jealous of heaven." Jing Chen shook his head and said, "but the two can be said to belong to the same sect, so our sword sect has a deep foundation in the Western Qin Dynasty."


    Su Lizheng wanted to gossip more about you, but he heard another sound of footsteps outside... Naturally Ji Zheng returned.


    "Since you won''t go back to guisheath palace with us, we''ll go first. You and the unlucky childe are going to see the residence, so we won''t go." Jingchen still doesn''t want to get too close to Ji Zheng, so he leaves first.


    As for Su Li... A disciple of three generations doesn''t care so much.


    Han Yan waved to him, then smiled and left without saying a word. She seems to be worried


    Su Li didn''t care, but began to lift the Dharma array of the tower


    When Ji Zheng came over, she just saw this scene. The original lines of the Dharma array in the dark gold tower were all faded in the glitter, and the whole tower became shaky.


    "What are you doing in here? Hurry up and get out. This place will collapse soon." Su Li said to Ji Zheng, who was stunned.


    Ji Zheng hurriedly withdrew from a distance and saw Su Li come out of the door. And the moment he came out, the tower that had previously looked very strong collapsed!


    But the next moment, all the scattered soil returned to the hills at the foot, restoring the radian of the originally flattened mountain.


    Then an ethereal aura spread, and the vegetation quickly spread up... It didn''t take long for the mountain to return to what it was before Su Li came.


    "Save them from saying that I moved their things... Let''s go." Su Li said in a somewhat uncomfortable tone.


    Ji Zheng saw that she was suddenly certain in her heart. Then she nodded heavily and said in a deep voice, "Su Xianshi will come with me. That boundary will certainly satisfy Xian Shi."


    Su Li could see his mind. When people were cold in tea, he, the remnant of the former Emperor, had to do everything to develop his power and preserve himself.


    There is no doubt that Su Li has become one of his choices at this time, and is ready to bet with all his strength.


    Su Li didn''t care much about this kind of thing, or it was just right for him.


    From today when he was stopped outside the city gate, Su Li knew that there were many complicated things in it. He has been forced to participate in it, so you might as well go on and have a look according to the "wishes" of those people!


    ¡­¡­


    The gate is blocked, which seems to be the responsibility of a gate official. But Su Li understood that Jianzong had operated the Western Qin Dynasty for so many years. This kind of thing should hardly happen again


    Someone wants to engage in sword sect!


    This was what Su Li thought of the moment he turned and left.


    Because if he makes trouble at the gate of the city, although it must be the gate official who will suffer in the end, what about the image of Jianzong in the army and people of Anyang City and among the dignitaries? I''m afraid it''s not going to plummet!


    What''s more hateful is that the person behind the scenes can''t regenerate a plan, but he still uses means for his preferred foothold. He not only tries to continue to discredit the reputation of Jianzong, but also tries to make Ji Zheng and Jianzong bad friends


    This seems like a plot of internal fighting in the court, but if Su Li really turns against Ji Zheng, it will be not just him and Ji Zheng, but the tiancrack sword sect and the Western Qin royal family!


    After all, in the eyes of many people, Ji Zheng still represents Royal orthodoxy... So Su Li followed Ji Zheng. He was targeted twice in a row. How can he not respond?


    ¡­¡­


    The tower outside the city collapsed, which made some people very satisfied... They thought they had done something to kill two birds with one stone, which not only hurt the reputation of Jianzong, but also completely split Ji Zheng and Jianzong.


    Just before long, there was an original two-story tower outside Zhengyang!


    This is like a hard slap on the faces of those who think they have a plan, which makes them angry. The sword sect disciple didn''t separate from Ji Zheng, but they got together!


    The Grange outside Zhengyang gate was originally visible in the Qin palace, but now the "pudgy version of the sword Pavilion" is even more eye-catching.


    For a time, there was a storm in Anyang City. Some forces began to wonder what this meant. Did it mean that the sword sect completely fell to Ji Zheng in the court fight?


    Therefore, many people, including the king of Qin Ba, can''t sleep


    Jingchen, who is located in guisheath palace, can''t sleep... He can also see the tower at the Grange in guisheath palace. He is still in a jam. He just wants to ask his martial mother if she has taken any elixir that can make his heart feel better.


    The only good news is that his younger martial sister Han Yan seems to have finally come out of the previous trough, and even her attitude in cultivation has become very powerful.


    Originally, she was very extreme in her cultivation. She always didn''t push herself to the limit and wouldn''t give up, but now she didn''t do her best in her cultivation. Instead, I will stop to have a rest (in a daze)


    "Next, it depends on who will give a hand to Xiaoli." Jingchen sits with a smile and suddenly a chessboard appears in front of him. He looked at the stars above his head and made a soft noise with one hand.


    Su Li''s entry into the game suddenly attracted everyone''s attention, and finally made him, the second generation disciple of the sword sect, get out of the numerous clues and become a chess player who can sit outside the chessboard.


    He plays star sky sword. He should have been a chess player!

 Chapter 131

    Su Li really lived next to Ji Zheng''s farm.


    Originally, he thought Ji Zheng would come to him soon, but he didn''t expect that the Anyang order had been busy with official business and didn''t come out of his residence in Anyang City. And the expected temptations of all parties did not appear


    But Ji Zheng seemed to see that he liked reading, so she gave away many single books... This made Su Li very useful and kind of favored.


    While Su Li was surprised, he was also happy to be at leisure. He simply calmed down and devoted himself to the attempt of alchemy.


    The previous refining of "jade dew pill" gave him a very special idea, that is, what would happen if he didn''t use a fire to refine pills?!


    He was a man who wanted to do it, so he simply let the meat intestines take out a prescription of "yuludan" and directly hold it in front of him with genuine Qi.


    Then Dan decided.


    Under the disturbance of Dan Jue, the holy material in the true Qi mass began to fluctuate rapidly. He wants to use Dan Jue to directly separate the medicine and aura of the spiritual material!


    But it''s very difficult. It seems difficult to melt and reconcile different spiritual materials by relying on Dan Jue.


    So Su Li thought he needed a blender now


    He got himself a ''blender''!


    The principle of split sword Qi, but each sword Qi is actually a small sword Qi that contains his intention of splitting the sword!


    When he threw the sword Qi covered with sword Qi into the real Qi mass wrapped with spiritual material as a blender, then the split sword Qi quickly rotated.


    The spiritual material was quickly crushed, but the Reiki in it was not lost because of the real Qi mass or the package of small seal. Afterwards, Su Li again disturbed the juice by Dan Xu to separate the impurities from the essence and precipitate it.


    Before long, he had another fist sized ''jade dew pill'' in his hand... Well, he forgot to solve the problem of pill size again.


    I hope Han Yan''s esophagus is wide enough.


    In fact, through the perception of an alchemist, he can know that the "jade dew pill" refined by this alchemy method is indeed a lot less Dan furnace fire, but it has a sharp chill.


    Su Li is not sure how effective this "cold alchemy" is. Let Han Yan try the medicine next time she comes.


    However, this is not perfect after all. He thinks that since water is the best energy carrier, maybe the use of water magic can be added to complete this alchemy?


    So during this period, he began to study "the sixth chapter of mountain and sea return to Tibet - water decision", from which he wanted to find a new idea of alchemy.


    ... suddenly there was a noise outside.


    It was like two groups of people quarrelling under his tower, which seemed very disturbing.


    Su Li recovered from his study, then stood on the second floor of the tower and looked down... But he saw two groups of villagers arguing not far below, pushing and shoving, as if there would be a fight at any time.


    Stay on the tower and listen casually. He finds that the other party seems to be arguing about water source?


    He looked at the terrain nearby, and combined with the quarrel below, he even guessed what was going on.


    Ji Zheng''s farm and the other villagers'' village are in the east of Anyang City.


    This is the place where the water potential of Anyang River changes from east to west and goes south. Therefore, if you want to get water from Anyang River, you must go many more ways.


    But Jizheng''s grange is a little convenient, that is, a separate canal can be led into the Grange from the moat of Anyang City to irrigate the land!


    Coincidentally, the place where Su Li chose to erect the tower was just not far from the canal, so he could witness the dispute.


    The villagers in the neighboring village don''t dare to think about the moat, so they want to take water from the canal here in Jizheng grange.


    It''s very noisy. The puma of the people''s wind of the Western Qin Dynasty will be displayed in front of Su Li


    Then the boy riding the dog went out


    "Woof, woof!"


    The meat intestines barked loudly. The cry with startling effect immediately frightened the villagers.


    Su Li sat on the meat sausage and walked between the two groups of villagers. Then he didn''t say anything. He just jumped off the meat sausage and stood in place


    Under the seal of Lianshan, he really sensed that there was a sign of groundwater vein below this place. After all, there should be no shortage of groundwater around the river.


    So he took out the heavy Jun sword, and then cut out a sword without hesitation on the wasteland at the junction of the two places... Heavy Jun split sword!


    Well, this is another Dharma sword with the core of Dao meaning. It should be called split ground Dao.


    "Boom!"


    In the roar, there was an ellipsoidal gully three meters deep on the ground!


    Later, Su Li learned and sold the "dragon catching skill" he learned in the sixth chapter of returning to Tibet


    He stretched out his hand and caught the water pulse not far below the ground. Then he pulled out a water dragon and ran here


    "Boom!"


    There was another roar, but a water dragon rushed out of the cut gully, and then the whole gully was quickly filled with groundwater.


    Moreover, the water is very abundant. Unexpectedly, it is still spreading and overflowing. Gradually, a land covering a large area has been formed at the junction of the two villages.


    The villagers were really silly. Even the people from the neighboring village who came to make trouble blinked, indicating that they were unprepared for this kind of development.


    Then Su Li took another look at the original small canal and calmly waved his hand. The technique of "rock and earth land rise" was launched, and the canal was filled up.


    Solve all problems from the root. Now these people won''t quarrel anymore?


    So he looked calmly at the people in front of him. They were silent again. Then he jumped on the meat sausage, which carried him back to his tower.


    The villagers in the neighboring village and the farmers in the farm looked at each other. Finally, someone responded and began to bow down and kowtow to Su Li''s Tower... They were really scared at that moment.


    But there was no resentment in their hearts. Instead, they thanked Su Li... Because now, no one will be short of water for irrigation.


    Su Li didn''t hear anything outside the window. He just wanted to be clean.


    But when things spread to Anyang City, everything changed


    When Ji Zheng''s housekeeper reported all the changes in the villa to Ji Zheng, the only son of the former Emperor was sweating and happy


    This seems to be a small civil conflict, but the problem is that if it happens on his grange, there is unlimited room to play.


    The key to the problem is not the dispute between the villagers on both sides, but the irrigation of the moat river on his farm!


    The king of Qin doesn''t pay attention to this kind of thing. He doesn''t pay attention to anything, but once he goes online, it''s a great crime of bullying the king!


    And this canal is also a place Ji Zheng has been ignoring. After all, it has been there since he remembered. But now I think this may be the foreshadowing that King Ba of Qin specially buried for him. Just wait for the time to make him doomed when the time is ripe!


    Ji was getting cold in her heart, but she was also sincerely grateful to Su Li... This is tantamount to eliminating a huge hidden danger for him.


    No way, ''mascot'' has been invited home. Of course, it has to start transshipment


    PS: no VIP? Huh?!

 Chapter 132

    That evening, before Anyang City was closed, Su Li met Ji Zheng. After receiving the news from the Grange, the young Anyang order just waited until the day''s official business was over.


    But after returning to the Grange, Ji Zheng rushed to Su Li''s tower without dripping water, and then sorted out her clothes and knocked at the door.


    Meat sausage moved its fat ass and wagged its tail to the door to open the door... Once it was natural and slim for a moment, now it has become a "meat sausage" in the practical sense.


    To tell the truth, seeing such a big dog when I opened the door really scared Ji Zheng. But fortunately, the sausage is clean and doesn''t drool like ordinary dogs, so Ji Zheng doesn''t feel so uncomfortable psychologically.


    "Thank you, master Su Xian, for your help. Thank you very much." Ji Zheng said that Su Li found something wrong with the canal for him.


    As soon as Su Li heard this, he thought that he had solved a civil dispute for him, which would be very grateful?


    The only son of the former Emperor is really poor. Everything is like walking on thin ice.


    So he nodded and said blandly, "it''s a little effort."


    Ji was looking at his understatement, and felt even more unfathomable. She wanted to worship again now.


    But Su Li waved his hand and said, "don''t call me immortal teacher. My cultivation hasn''t reached that level yet. Just call me Su Li."


    Ji Zheng raised her eyebrows, but suddenly bowed down and begged, "please Mr. Su teach me!"


    Su Li felt as if he had been beaten with a stick.


    This Ji is looking so treacherous


    However, it can be predicted how much he needs someone to find out and make up for him at this time. His embarrassing identity makes him stared at by countless pairs of eyes no matter what he does. Anyone close to him will bear great pressure. Only sword sect disciples such as Su Li can be fearless.


    Looking at the young man opposite, Su Li seemed to be determining a relationship. Su Li resisted the impulse to scratch his head, and then just said, "bring me paper and pen."


    Ji Zheng rushed out of the tower without saying a word, then came to the house in his farm, took the pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and handed it to Su Li.


    Su Li didn''t show any affectation. He just raised a bookcase at his feet, spread the paper and pen, and then started painting and calligraphy.


    His paintings can still be seen. After all, the symbols are also paintings. In a hurry, a terrain outline appeared for a long time. Ji Zheng was shocked to see that this is the terrain of the Grange.


    After a little hesitation, Su Li drew a circle in one of them and said, "no matter what it is here, please dig up the ground here. There are many things that shouldn''t be here."


    This is the content perceived in the previous brief lianshanyin state. He felt that since Ji was asking him for advice, he would tell him the abnormalities in the Grange.


    Ji Zheng saw Su Li and said goodbye to him, and then invited his confidants to dig... He finally had a trusted confidant. At least many generals in the Western Qin army were interested in him. This is also the key to his safe adulthood.


    "Childe, this is your house!" the housekeeper asked hesitantly when he saw the excavation site.


    Although the immortal master is very effective, what can be under his house?


    "Dig!"


    Ji Zheng said flatly, without a trace of hesitation.


    The people were helpless. They knew that the childe they were loyal to was a lord who had made up his mind and would not change. They had to work hard to open the slate in the house and dig it up.


    Ji Zheng just stood in the room and looked at the busy people. In fact, she didn''t mean so much pity. In his mind, it was just a house. Whether Su Li was right or wrong, it was worth trying.


    But sully was right. A moment later, they dug out a total of 20 large boxes under the foundation of the house!


    Ji Zheng was in a cold sweat and wet his back... He lived in this villa since childhood and didn''t stop at the mansion in Anyang City until he was an adult.


    But now these things have been dug up in the house where he has lived for more than ten years.


    Whatever it is, it''s scary enough.


    The box was unlocked. He immediately dispersed everyone around him, let them guard outside the door, and then climbed down the pit alone to open the box and look


    Of course, this will not be any treasure, but boxes of weapons and armor, which is a life urging talisman for Ji Zheng at this time!


    With a gloomy face, "bang!" he closed the lid of the box, and then immediately came to the outside of the house to call. At this time, the only housekeeper he could trust and entrust said, "go and ask Master Su Xian, ask him... No, ask him to come here!"


    The change of words made the old housekeeper realize the seriousness of the matter, and then hurried to Su Li''s Tower


    The old housekeeper thought of many words to persuade Su Li to leave, and even thought of forcing her to die... But when he came there, he saw that Su Li had already been waiting at the door.


    "Young master, are you in trouble? Let''s go." Su Li was very straightforward!


    He won''t have the temper of a famous official. He won''t go out until he asks three more. He thinks that since he decides to help Ji Zheng, he should be single.


    The old housekeeper hurriedly led the way, and Su Li didn''t ride meat sausage this time and let him sleep in the house.


    After a few steps, he came to the room. He saw Ji Zheng, who was restless but calm at the door, and then said in a wide voice, "dig it out?"


    "It''s twenty boxes of weapons and armor." Ji Zheng said frankly, and then bowed to Su Li again: "please help me, sir."


    "How do you want me to help you?" Su Li asked.


    "These weapons and armor have appeared here, but no matter how I deal with them, they will certainly attract the attention of people with intentions... I can''t trust those people outside now." Ji Zheng said his concerns.


    "That''s easy, just bury it again." Su Li nodded slightly, and then began to cast the spell in Ji Zheng''s unexpected eyes


    He learned a kind of earthly evasion in the fifth chapter of returning to Tibet. It allows the caster himself and his belongings to walk through the bottom.


    So without hesitation, he sank into the ground with the twenty boxes and didn''t stop until he reached 800 meters underground.


    He immediately returned to the ground and said, "OK, hide the box under the ground 800 meters for you. It''s a pity to lose it. After all, it can arm a hundred people."


    Ji Zheng was in a trance, but she didn''t expect Su Li to deal with it like this... He hid these weapons and armor deeper underground, so he could steal these life urging talismans for his own use?


    "Will anyone find out?" Ji Zheng asked with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, I sealed them. Even if there are friars exploring, they can''t be found across the ground." Su Li said firmly.


    His seal was filled with materials. He believed that even those monks of the netherworld sect who could not even find the mountain seal could not find it.


    "It''s so good. Next, it depends on who will jump out and ''expose'' me." Ji Zheng''s mind has settled down and began to think about how to pit his enemies.


    Su Li understood, so he cast a spell again to fill up the big pit that Ji Zheng and them had dug up, and put those floor tiles in place by the way.


    In an instant, the ground in the house returned to its original state. No one could see that it had been excavated.

 Chapter 133

    After that day, Su Li didn''t care about Ji Zheng''s affairs. His attitude was that as long as Ji Zheng didn''t come to beg him, he wouldn''t worry about everything.


    This situation also made Ji Zheng a lot easier and understood the way to get along with Su Li.


    He would take time to chat with Su Li every once in a while, but he would never mention the situation in Anyang City and his situation.


    He knew that Su Li would help him, but he would not help him indefinitely. So he still depends on himself more.


    Su Li also lies in that Ji Zheng gradually recognized the childe Zheng''s personality while getting along with him. Regardless of his identity and blood lineage, the childe is also a guy with profound knowledge and good character.


    So the days seemed so leisurely. Su Li liked the feeling of doing his own research and talking to friends in his spare time.


    But he didn''t look for trouble, but someone couldn''t help looking for trouble at last. It was a young monk who knocked hard on the door of sully''s tower.


    "Where is Su Li?!" the man shouted.


    The meat sausage first ran over and jumped on it with a dog barking... It''s a dog. Besides serving as a pillow and cushion for its owner and riding a medicine boy, it also has to watch the door!


    Such a big dog really frightened the man, but it was finally a monk. He immediately felt a wooden magic sword covered with yellow paper, jumped back, and then scolded: "where are the demons, eat my sky thunder talisman!"


    The Dharma sword pointed, but saw a piece of yellow paper pasted on the sword, a rune seal suddenly appeared, and then there was no fire. Then a thunderstorm fell from the sky, turned and fell into the tower door hole and hit the meat sausage.


    The hair all over the sausage stood up. At first, it just wanted to scare people, but it didn''t expect this guy to do it directly!


    He hurriedly rolled a dog to avoid lightning, but it was still hit.


    "Wuwu ~" it made some sharp nasal sounds, and looked at a piece of charred fur on its back and made a painful cry.


    "Who''s the devil? How dare you be wild here!"


    Su Li''s angry voice came down from the second floor, and then the moment he appeared, he felt a large sword amulet from his arms... He dared to beat his dog with thunder amulet, so let''s have a taste of this mess!


    "Don''t know what''s good or bad!" the man exclaimed. Seeing hundreds of sword Qi coming towards his face, he quickly inspired a piece of yellow paper of the peach wood sword line.


    Vajra amulet!


    Su Li recognized it, but it was not an ordinary diamond amulet. On the fleeting yellow paper rune, he seemed to see some strokes that he didn''t learn.


    The effect of this Vajra amulet is also very outstanding. Hundreds of sword Qi were blocked and did not cause any substantive damage to the man.


    Su Li knew in his heart that this man must be a disciple of the sect with real Rune inheritance, and his heart couldn''t help getting hot... Did he catch this guy and torture him?


    The inheritance of Fudao of Jianzong is really pathetic.


    Seeing this, he couldn''t help feeling happy and wanted to try how strong this diamond Rune was. So I felt a handful of miscellaneous talismans from my arms, and once again I had a "messy talisman paste my face"!


    The man was angry and shouted angrily, "teach others to teach axes, and let you see what the real rune is!"


    He let Su Li''s talisman fall on the defense of the Vajra talisman, and then chanted a fancy sword dance. Then the Dharma sword pointed at Su Li and shouted, "Tianyuan breaks the Dharma!"


    Su Li realized that the man''s previous sword dance track was just a Rune of a rune, which seemed to be realized by the function of a magic tool when the monk''s own strength was not enough to condense the rune in the void.


    Then the effect of "Tianyuan breaking the Dharma" appeared. Su Li''s talisman was just enough to break the defense of the Vajra talisman, but then it was dispelled by the crazy magic light!


    This'' Tianyuan breaking method ''unexpectedly destroyed all the Runes of Su Li!


    Therefore, he felt the strength of returning to the real world from this "Tianyuan breaking method"... After integrating his own essence, Qi and spirit into the real Qi, the technique he used was indeed powerful.


    More than that, the aura of "Tianyuan breaking the law" continued to advance, and it was about to hit Su Li


    He immediately activated a Vajra rune.


    However, the defense of this Vajra talisman was broken at once, which was obviously affected by the "Tianyuan breaking method".


    But Su Li''s stubborn temper also came, and he directly launched his own heavy heart. His whole body seemed to be frozen like an abyss in an instant, and the defense light of the Vajra amulet was broken and reconstituted.


    This time, the magic light of ''Tianyuan breaking method'' was steadily blocked.


    "How could it be?!" the man exclaimed, as if he was not calm about the failure of his move.


    At this time, the voice of red old man sounded in Su Li''s heart: "it''s the disciple of Tianyuan Yiqi sect. If you catch him, you can torture the essence inheritance of many talismans and techniques!"


    "Tianyuan Yiqi sect?" Su Li quietly approached the man step by step, and then said coldly, "so you Tianyuan Yiqi sect have been stirring up the wind and rain in Anyang City?! I thought you and my sword sect were the right sects. We should share the enemy when the sword sect was under three sieges, but I didn''t expect it to be like this."


    The man immediately turned blue and red, and then couldn''t help saying, "I''m just an ordinary disciple of Tianyuan Yiqi sect preaching everywhere. I found that you, a disciple of sword sect, interfered in the replacement of the dynasty, so I came to remind you."


    "Who knows you don''t know what''s good or bad..."


    The man still wanted to say, but Su Li said coldly, "beat my dog. You''d better think about how to calm me down first!"


    While talking, he stretched out his hand and gently touched the void in front of him


    Then, when the human eyes were about to stare out, a very complex void condensation talisman... Zhenyue talisman was completed in a short moment!


    "Boom!"


    In his anger, Su Li''s Zhenyue talisman directly condensed into a mountain entity in the air, and then fell on the Tianyuan Yiqi sect disciple.


    Obviously, the man was still wearing a valuable robe, but the robe was broken before generating defense after flashing for a moment, and then the mountain like real image directly fell on him and pressed him on the ground.


    "Poof!"


    The man threw himself on the ground and breathed out of his chest. Then he kept spitting out small broken sounds like "lean, lean, lean...".


    Is this a sword sect disciple?


    It was absolutely the most proud aspect of Tianyuan yiqizong disciple that he was completely defeated.


    As if feeling the other party''s resentment, Su Li said to the sausage after suppressing the people: "go and get my sword."


    Meat intestines immediately went to pick up the heavy Jun sword. Su Li took the sword and threatened... He was probably telling others that he was really a disciple of the sword sect


    The disciples of the Tianyuan Yiqi sect were also miserable. He thought Su Li was just three generations of disciples of the sword sect. He just needed to call the door to clean up and give a warning, but he didn''t expect that the person who was cleaned up would become himself.


    And from beginning to end, he didn''t see any hope of winning.


    It can only be blamed for the unique hierarchy of the sword sect. The elders of the same generation of the sect leader are called "contemporary" elders or disciples.


    The elders of the patriarch became the "previous generation" or "previous generation".


    The disciples of the patriarch are the "second generation" disciples or elders. Grandchildren are the "three generations," and so on.


    In this generation, Su Li is a disciple of three generations. At a time when the contemporary disciples of the sword sect are still taking the lead and the second generation of disciples are beginning to rise, of course, the three generations of disciples will be regarded as "young seedlings" that have not yet grown up.


    "Sure enough, he''s just an ordinary disciple." Su Li finally summed up. He compared the chief zhenzhuan Laoshan of the netherworld sect who had fought hard before.


    Of course, the man knew he was talking about him. In his heart, it was called shame and anger


    "When will you suppress me!" he asked angrily.


    "Of course it''s waiting for your elders to pick it up." Su Li replied faintly.


    "That''s impossible. I''m just traveling here myself this time."


    "Then you''ll be miserable. No one knows if you''re dead."


    "..." the man couldn''t say anything more.

 Chapter 134

    The disciple of Tianyuan Yiqi sect was caught by Su Li. He didn''t even have the meaning to ask, so he suppressed and sealed the people on the spot.


    Then he went on with his business... Oh, he had to find a way to prepare some plaster for hair proliferation. Lei FA hit a small bald spot on the back of the sausage, which was very important.


    Originally, he thought the people of Tianyuan Yiqi sect would be more calm, but in fact, they came to save people only two hours later.


    Perhaps this has something to do with the fact that the sword sect has been in great trouble. The people of Tianyuan Yiqi sect seem confident.


    Su Li felt that a sharp air force had locked him, but when he was going to use his own preparation to meet the enemy... He heard a light rebuke from the outside:


    "Star falling sword array, up!"


    Then there was a vast sky with a sharp smell around, and an old man''s unexpected and angry voice: "Yixing Tianjian, it''s you!!"


    It turned out that Jing Chen had been waiting outside for a long time. Maybe Su Li found out when he fought with the Tianyuan Yiqi sect disciple


    Instead of going outside, he came to the second floor of the tower.


    Sitting in the window and looking out, I saw that the outside seemed to become a vast starry sky. The endless cold stars were sword Qi, and then "the stars fell", which bombarded the people in the array below like rain.


    The scene was so spectacular that Su Li couldn''t help mourning for the people trapped in the array.


    Then he waved for the sausage, rubbed the dog''s head, and took out a lot of fruit from the bag in his neck.


    The fruit was directly supported by genuine Qi, and then stirred in it with split sword Qi.


    Then a pill is made, the residue is separated, and the fresh juice is directly connected with a cup.


    Then the cold ice Rune was launched, several pieces of ice were condensed and thrown into the cup, and a cup of delicious iced compound juice was completed.


    However, if xuanyuzi knew that his split sword Qi was used by Su Li as a juicer, and Jiyu fairy knew that her pill would be used to extract juice, they would probably be very upset


    "Tut Tut, it tastes good..." Su Li took a sip happily, and then looked at the next burst of ''Ping Ping'', which turned into a scream.


    The outcome is divided. It''s so fast.


    As soon as Jingchen waved his hand to disperse the sword array, he saw an old man with disheveled hair and drooping hands, with blood flowing. Looking carefully again, we can find that his shoulder blades on both sides have been penetrated, but his hands have been indirectly and temporarily abandoned.


    Looking at Jingchen again, he was standing in white with his hands on his back. He didn''t even start at all. It''s really the painting style that Su Li envies.


    "Martial uncle Jingchen is so handsome." Su Li sincerely praised him, and then added, "it''s much better than some guy."


    Then Su Li turned pale and sadly saw that ''some guy'' happened to look at him with a smile... When the sword array was removed, Han Yan, who was originally blocked by the sword array, naturally showed a trace.


    But she just smiled and didn''t say much, as if she had suddenly become a lot of ladies.


    At this time, Jing Chen spoke: "elder Li yangsang of Tianyuan Yiqi sect, I heard that you are a true practitioner of Dan Fu, but I didn''t expect to come to Anyang of Western Qin Dynasty to join in the Court Affairs."


    This old Li yangsang is the Taoist name of the old man, and it seems that among the righteous sects, his generation is higher than Jing Chen. He should be the same generation as Ji Lian.


    But it was because of this that he was subdued directly by the younger generation. This kind of thing made Li yangsang especially embarrassed.


    He just hung his hands and snorted coldly, "the younger generation of Jianzong is rampant. Do you want to cause a dispute between Tianyuan Yiqi sect and Jianzong?"


    Jing Chen looked cold. Knowing that the old Taoist was inferior to others, he was ready to use the sect background to force him.


    But how could the handsome and cold master of the Dharma preaching hall be frightened? Yixing Tianjian not only said his Kendo, but also his wisdom.


    He replied coldly, "if the elders of Tianyuan Yiqi sect are at your level, it''s no big deal for our sword sect to add another opponent."


    Su Li was shocked by Jingchen''s domineering words. It''s too powerful and domineering!


    But when you think about it, Jingchen''s words are full of another kind of wisdom... First of all, the sword sect is not afraid to fight anyone!


    Then he implicitly reminded Li yangsang of one thing: if Tianyuan Yiqi sect fought against Jianzong again when Jianzong fought against three evil sects with one enemy, what face would yuan Yiqi sect have to pose as a righteous sect that day?


    That''s colluding with the evil sect!


    Li yangsang really understood, so he was stunned and almost didn''t come back at one breath... He was barefoot and not afraid of wearing shoes. The sword sect had killed red eyes and could ignore it, but he had to consider the interests of the sect.


    It was originally intended to take advantage of the foreseeable loss of the strength of the sword sect and prepare to take a share in the Western Qin territory. I thought the sword sect was in danger now, but I didn''t expect that these people were all belligerent lunatics


    The sword madman is the reputation left by the former disciples of the sword sect, but now it is gradually forgotten because of Ji Lian''s peaceful style.


    In fact, Li yangsang has lived for a long time, but he can''t break through the realm of qualification and cultivation.


    He can be said to have personally experienced the "sword madman era", and immediately some bad memories were awakened.


    "We''re just preaching in the Western Qin Dynasty. My disciple Taoist sang Mu just thinks it''s not good for people in this tower to interfere in the government of the Western Qin Dynasty without authorization, so he wants to come to the door to remind... It''s a misunderstanding."


    Li yangsang was soft... He was afraid that he would be cut off by the second generation of disciples of the sword sect.


    This is also frightening. Even the second generation disciples of Jianzong can easily defeat him, the contemporary elder of Tianyuan Yiqi sect. What a terrible inside story?


    "I see. It doesn''t matter if you preach. Just don''t interfere with the government of the Western Qin Dynasty." Jing Chen nodded slowly, which meant that he was ready to release the two Tianyuan yiqizong people.


    "No, no, the Taoist priest and his disciples are going back to the mountain gate. After all, the Western Qin Dynasty is still the territory of the sword sect. Preaching here is the wrong of my unknown disciple." Li yangsang''s arms regained some consciousness, but he endured the pain and hugged his fist while finding himself a wall ladder


    So the apprentice''s use comes at this time. You should carry this pot well.


    Jingchen doesn''t say much when he sees it. Since the other party has been soft, he won''t pursue it anymore.


    So he said to Su Li, "Xiao Li, let Taoist Sangmu out. It''s a misunderstanding."


    "OK." Su Li answered, but didn''t move.


    However, Taoist Sangmu, who was suppressed by him under the tower, has recovered his action... The tower is full of his Dharma array, and everything is naturally in his mind.


    Taoist Sangmu rubbed his stiff joints and stumbled back to his master with a frightened look.


    Seeing this, old Li yangsang couldn''t help sighing, but he knew that his disciple''s Taoist heart had been broken. If you can''t get out of it, I''m afraid it will be difficult to improve in this life.


    So he looked at Su Li for a moment and asked, "which senior brother of the sword sect is this little boy so good?"


    After hearing this, Jing Chen didn''t know what his psychology was. He smiled quietly and replied, "this is Su Li, the first disciple of the three generations of our sword sect, but it made the elder laugh."


    "The first disciples of three generations... Are they really just three generations of disciples?" old Li yangsang had a dark look in his eyes, muttered in his mouth, and then took his apprentice to leave.


    "Just let them go for nothing?" Han Yan asked her doubts when they went away.


    "What else can we do? It''s the best situation to expel them... At least there can be less friars in Anyang City." Jing Chen sighed.


    In the "age of sword maniacs", when you encounter such things, you''ll have to cut off people first and then talk about others.


    "How many monks are there in Anyang City?" Su Li asked unexpectedly... Is the situation so complicated?


    "There should be three or four, but it''s too simple for friars to hide themselves. I just infer from the clues these days." Jing Chen sighed again.


    If Su Li hadn''t attracted the attention of most people, how could he have had the leisure to make this inference?


    Moreover, what he did not explain was that the forces of the practitioners he found should be only on the surface, and there must be another person behind the scenes.


    But the person behind the scenes hid so well that he couldn''t find it, so he could only act as if he didn''t see it and avoid startling the snake.


    "It seems that King BA''s mind is not pure," Su Li said again. Because in this Anyang City, the king of Qin can absolutely expel all friars in one word.


    "After all, he was in a wrong position."


    PS: I just found that this chapter is still 300 words short of 3000 words. What a loss. Why don''t you have more water?

 Chapter 135

    After Li yangsang and Taoist sang mu, who were the disciples of Tianyuan Yiqi sect, left, Jing Chencai and Han Yan entered Su Li''s tower for a long talk.


    "You''ve done well, at least so far I don''t have a clue." Jing Chen first praised Su Li as a bait this time.


    Su Li nodded slightly, which was his active cooperation. He asked, "what about those people in Anyang City? Find them one by one and expel them?"


    "This is the mobile phone APP has been playing me monthly ticket now, awesome.

 Chapter 136

    Some lonely returned to their own tower. Su Li touched the scalpel again, but he didn''t name it... He was too lazy to name it.


    But there seemed to be some residual temperature on the blade, which made him sigh.


    Han Yan chose her own way after all. Then he should clean up his mood and continue her own way.


    In fact, when he got the "mountain and sea return to Tibet" and accidentally obtained Lian Shanyin later, he knew that his road must come out step by step.


    Walking all over the mountains and rivers of the world, this is the way he identified. Of course, that''s also the future. Now the most important thing for him is to continue to accumulate.


    For the time being, he put aside the mountain and sea return to Tibet, but began to think about the unique lines of the Vajra amulet he saw at a glance in the first battle.


    Su Li simulated this pattern, but found that it seems to be a pattern of auxiliary strengthening effect, which can make the original talisman structure more stable and bear more energy.


    It was a corner stroke, so Su Li naturally named it "Yizhuan".


    "You''re right. It''s really a way to enhance the talisman. It''s also appropriate for you to name it like this. Those guys of Tianyuan Yiqi sect will be mad when they know it. I believe you can easily crack it."


    The red old man said with a strange smile. He seemed to be very happy about it.


    "Then I will be chased and killed by the people of Tianyuan Yiqi sect?" Su Li asked.


    "Eh..." Chi Lao''s voice suddenly stopped. He really said more!


    "Well, I see. Thanks for reminding." Su Li sincerely thanked him. He felt that Chi was always reminding him of some precautions in this way.


    Now that he knows the function and principle of this rune, of course, there are other ideas to realize it!


    Don''t forget that he also has a magic talisman for crossing adversity handed down by his master Gu Yuzi, which can evolve thousands of God given talismans! It can have this magical effect, and it must also have some means to enhance the function of runes.


    Du''e''s talisman was already familiar to him. Then he had the talisman strokes of Tianyuan yiqizong as a reference. As expected, he found two talisman strokes with similar functions.


    The magic of du''e talisman is that this stroke is hidden in other functional talismans. We must rely on our own understanding to disassemble in order to get the corresponding talismans with clear meaning.


    So Su Li found a rounded stroke and a sharp corner stroke. He began to try in the way of void condensation


    The Rune of Vajra Rune was hovered in the air, and then he added the rounded stroke. After a rather mindless adjustment of position and angle, he found that if only a rounded corner exists at the top of the whole Rune body, it can be stable, while the sharp corner must be at the bottom.


    However, if you want to add rounded corners and sharp corners of the complex number, you must adjust the position to make it completely symmetrical.


    So he called a round corner a turn and a sharp corner a robbery.


    The effect of one turn of diamond rune is to increase the duration of Rune by about 10%, that is, the total amount of vitality contained in the rune.


    A kaleidoscope increases the absolute defense strength by 10%.


    But this is not the point. According to Su Li''s calculation, this talisman can make it nine turns and nine robberies at most!


    More importantly, according to his experiment, the total power of two turn diamond runes increased by 20%, and three turn is 40%!


    Four turns and four robberies, that is, 80% of the strength and 80% of the strength... I don''t know which is better than the operation mode of Tianyuan Yiqi sect.


    But Su Li felt that this was due to the strengthening method of du''e talisman, at least not worse than that of Tianyuan Yiqi sect.


    Then he tried the process of making runes and found that the Vajra Rune of three turns and three robberies was the limit when the material of the runes remained unchanged, but his void condensation Rune could reach the degree of five turns and five robberies.


    That''s a 16% increase in strength and strength! That is, he strengthened the Vajra Rune nearly twice in one breath, plus the blessing of Lian Shanyin and chongjun''s true meaning... He suddenly wanted to have a look with immortal Jindan.


    Therefore, one of his three permanent ''magic positions'' must be occupied by the Vajra rune. But under normal conditions, he can only use it to the extent of three turns and three robberies, that is, 40% of the strength is increased.


    But if he used the "overprint" method, he could instantly use the Vajra Rune method of five turns and five robberies.


    "Tut Tut, you''ve never said anything about your talismanic talent..." Chi Lao really has nothing to praise. He can only say in an exaggerated tone: "if you go on like this, even if you want to start your own sect, there''s no problem. In terms of inheritance, needless to say, you can develop a complete talismanic system by yourself."


    Su Li didn''t hear this. Even if he wanted to establish a sect, he had to wait until he became stronger. And the fumen of Jianzong is a good framework


    He devotes himself to studying on the rune road. He usually walks around Ji Zheng''s grange and treats some diseases to the villagers in the grange and even the neighboring village.


    The magic weapon level scalpel sent by Han Yan was not offered as a treasure, but used as needed. There was no taboo to operate on people or cut abscesses.


    As the weather gets hotter, the news that there is a "compassionate immortal master" living outside Anyang is also spreading more and more widely among the people.


    Seeing that more and more people came to the door for medical treatment, Su Li only felt that his scalp was numb and he felt that he would repeat the mistakes again


    No way, he can''t help but use his medical knowledge to save people, and then he can''t live in one place for a long time.


    Even if his medical skills are superb and skilled, more and more patients will inevitably occupy part of his energy.


    While he was considering whether he really wanted to move to guisheath palace, he welcomed Ji Zheng''s visit again.


    ¡­¡­


    "Why didn''t you handle official business in the government office of Anyang City?" Su Li asked curiously. He looked at the guy who kept drinking when he came here, and he didn''t understand.


    "Mr. Su, sometimes I really envy you, an alien, who can be free at will. When I was born in the royal family, I always can''t help myself." Ji Zheng suddenly vomited bitterness.


    "Why, is Anyang making unhappy?" Su Li asked.


    Ji Zheng''s "ton!" He took a big drink and said, "I''m not happy, so I''ve resigned."


    "Just quit. It''s a job to offend people. But in your capacity, King Ba of Qin shouldn''t leave you idle, right?" Su Li asked again.


    It was like a bad talk between friends, and Su Li was willing to listen.


    "That''s why I came to my husband''s place." Ji Zheng said reluctantly, "the king of Qin gave me three choices. I''d like to ask your husband to refer to one or two for me."


    But just as he was about to go on, Su Li suddenly stopped and said, "I won''t make any decisions for you or give you any suggestions, but I will analyze what you need at present. So no matter what your three choices are, you can decide later."


    Ji Zheng was slightly surprised, but then she suddenly woke up. She immediately sat upright... He knew that this was the Mr. Su he worshipped. He was finally going to give advice for him!

 Chapter 137

    Ji Zheng and Su Li sit separately. Although Su Li is younger, her body has been much taller in the past two years. She looks like a romantic scholar with Zhizhu in her hand.


    This is when you want to point out the country. It''s best to have a maid or boy nearby to bring tea, water and fruit plate


    How clever the sausage was. He immediately put the furry dog''s head together and poured a table of fruit on their table with a bag in his mouth.


    "Well, meat sausage, go there and play by yourself." Su Li quickly waved the dog away... The painting style was destroyed all at once!


    He reluctantly rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Ji Zheng, first of all, I want to ask, do you fully understand your current situation?"


    Ji Zheng knew that Su Li was testing him, so after a little silence, she said her reflection: "my current situation can be said to be at stake."


    "My uncle obviously wants to pass the throne to his son, but he doesn''t dare to do anything with me until my father''s prestige is completely eliminated."


    "That''s why I got such an offending position as Anyang Ling... It seems that scenery has real power, but it''s to make more people stay away from me."


    "Besides, my four cousins regard me as a common enemy even though they fight inside. They watch my every move. I don''t even know who set the traps in the house and the Grange."


    Looking at Ji Zheng''s bitter smile, Su Li suddenly asked, "so excuse me, Ji Zheng... No, childe Zheng, what''s your ambition?"


    Ji Zheng was stunned for a moment. The childe is the honorific name for his identity, representing the identity of princes and princes!


    He said, "well, it''s OK." Jing Chen nodded slightly. Then he didn''t say much, just waved


    At the next moment, in front of Su Li, there appeared many hanging characters written in golden true yuan seal, but they were all the names of secret techniques or swordsmanship.


    Then I heard Jingchen say, "I''ve written down all these secrets. If you want to exchange them, I''ll write them down directly to you. How about it?"


    "Martial uncle... You are really awesome." Su Li sincerely praised.


    "After all, I''m in charge of the Dharma temple!" Jing Chen said proudly.


    From this, Su Li believed that Jing Chen was a "Taoist protector.". Because for Jianzong, as long as he is still there, the inheritance will still be there

 Chapter 138

    The vast collections of Jianzong spread out in front of Su Li for the first time. There are many basic Taoist collections. It was from these Taoist collections that predecessors understood the cultivation methods one by one, just like "returning to Tibet with mountains and seas".


    These are very important parts of accumulation. In Su Li''s concept, if he really wants to practice well, he should read the knowledge accumulated by his predecessors... Anyway, except for these things, almost all the sword skills in the collection of Jianzong are sword skills.


    So he didn''t care about the swordsmanship that he was destined not to learn, but picked out these Taoist books that tell the basic truth... It is likely that many of them are useless to him, but the accumulation starts from this bit by bit.


    Otherwise, even if jiedan even becomes a baby, he is still at a loss about the truth between heaven and earth. Isn''t that ridiculous?


    So he stretched out his hand and picked out all the Taoist books from the light spots in front of him... Then he saw that Jing Chen''s face was getting darker and uglier.


    Is this playing with him on purpose? Didn''t you hear what he said just now? Did he want to write it down?!


    Su Li''s choices are Taoist books that don''t take much contribution points and have too many words... This really makes Jing Chen spit blood.


    "Why don''t you choose some skills or swordsmanship?" he hurriedly stopped Su Li''s behavior of ''torturing'' him. If it goes on like this, he will write a silent book to Su Li for three days and three nights.


    At first, because he liked reading, he chose to become a Taoist protector to guard the Dharma Hall... But he only liked reading rather than writing!


    Su Li looked at Jing Chen''s face, and then said awkwardly, "then I won''t choose those spells. I have" mountain and sea return to Tibet "for the time being, so that''s it."


    Jing Chen is full of questions... It''s right that "return to the mountains and seas" is all inclusive, but in his opinion, just because it involves too many aspects, the content of each level is just a taste. Where does it come from?


    Although Jing Chen, who can read and recite every book, was clever, he did not find the "password" in "returning to Tibet by mountain and sea".


    Just when Su Li was ready to end the exchange, he unexpectedly saw a choice hidden behind many options... Sword of Dharma: Changchun!


    Su Li was surprised. Then he looked again in these golden handwriting. Sure enough, he saw it in another corner... Dharma sword: lengmang!


    "Did you notice them?" Jingchen saw Su Li''s look and knew what was going on.


    "They are here, too?" Su Li asked.


    "Yes, someone put them with me, hoping to find a chance to give them to you." Jing Chen was outspoken about this.


    "Hiss ~" Su Li gasped.


    Jing Chen sighed and said, "it seems that you have found a problem... Some people in the sect obviously don''t want our department to be too easy, so I''ve been pressing for you and didn''t give it to you."


    Su Li was inexplicable. He took a breath just now because he suddenly thought that he had finally sent away a senior. If he suddenly ran out two more to force him to practice his sword, life would be better than death


    It''s really sad to say. Originally, he was full of longing for swordsmanship, but now it has become "daunting at the sight". What a painful reality.


    However, he saw that Jingchen''s words seemed to have another meaning, so he asked, "what''s wrong with living in the door?"


    "...." Jing Chen was speechless. He didn''t know anything about his feelings.


    "There will always be many tangled hills within any major force, as if we all belong to the sect of the patriarch, but there is no sect for the master''s generation or even the previous generation?"


    "The sword of Dharma preaching represents senior masters who are closed to death. If they can''t get out of the gate, it naturally means that the mountain they belong to is weak. Their descendants always hope that they can get out of the gate one day."


    "And it happened that you, a disciple qualified to undertake many causes and consequences, appeared in the sect..."


    Jing Chen has made it clear that some people from other factions in the sect saw that Su Li''s merit and virtue could undertake more causes and consequences, and really succeeded in waking up xuanyuzi, an elder expert.


    So the crooked brain naturally moved to Su Li and wanted him to simply undertake more cause and effect.


    "Will those elders wake up and have any impact on the patriarch?" Su Li asked.


    Jingchen shook his head and said, "if it''s natural to have constraints in peacetime, but now..."


    Needless to say, the current situation is, of course, that it is excellent for such great elders to wake up one by one!


    "I see, then these two swords belong to me." Su Li thought it was also for the zongmen.


    After all, he doesn''t know how to use his merits and virtues. If he can be used to offset the cause and effect for the sect elders, he can make the best use of everything. Moreover, the Xuanhan thousand awn sword in "lengmang" and the ten thousand trees and flowers in "Changchun" can also make up for the shortcomings of his other two attributes and means.


    "But in this way, do you have enough merit?" Jing Chen can''t help worrying, because he knows what virtues the elders in his family are. Cutting people without blinking is like a sinful devil. Can Su Li''s merit stand it?


    "It''s all right. If it''s just like Uncle Xuanyu, it doesn''t matter." Su Li responded calmly.


    Jing Chen choked for a while. He always felt that these older generation seemed to be despised by this younger generation in some ways!


    Since Su Li has this confidence, Jing Chen won''t persuade him any more. He directly took out the two swords and handed them to Su Li, and earnestly warned: "you should be careful when passing on your secret Dharma."


    "Martial uncle Xie teaches the Dharma." Su Li bowed and took two swords.


    Like chongjun, lengmang and Changchun show all the mysteries of the two sets of swordsmanship to Su Li in the way of aura... If ordinary people want to learn, they must try to understand and restore swordsmanship.


    However, Su Li only needs this way of Qi to directly refine the Dharma sword!


    So the sword of Dharma is the best way for Su Li to learn fencing


    "OK, I''ll get the rest of the Tao books ready for you in three days. Come back to me to pick them up in three days." Jing Chen said faintly, thanking the guests.


    He looked in a bad mood. Thinking of writing dozens of Taoist books by dictation, his mentality began to go in the direction of collapse


    Su Li quit wisely, then returned to his tower and began to study the two Dharma swords.


    Although Ji Zheng said that he had taken over the post of "Dushui envoy", considering the handover and other problems, I''m afraid it would be good to really start within a week.


    So during this time, he could just study the two new sword techniques.

 Chapter 139

    Xuanhan thousand mans sword was the first sword technique that Su Li began to study.


    When he picked up lengmang''s slender sword body, he already felt a causal karma falling on the sword from heaven, and then transmitted to him through the sword body.


    Speaking of it, xuanyuzi was definitely a "big devil". Why did the ground breaking sword cut the ground indiscriminately? It is most difficult to counteract the cause and effect of heaven and earth.


    What the "cold awn" Lord brings is killing karma... Shouldn''t he be a murderer who kills civilians?


    Su Li has rich medical merits and virtues. This karma from killing is offset by his merits and virtues from saving people. It''s really right to drink and sip.


    Then, no matter whether the elder woke up from the death like xuanyuzi, he began to study the mystery of Xuanhan qianmang sword carefully.


    In fact, he doesn''t need to understand deeply. He just needs to depict the energy track in the cold awn in the form of void condensation. The mystery of Xuanhan qianmang sword is naturally displayed in front of him.


    In fact, this "Xuanhan qianmang sword" can be divided into two parts, namely "Xuanhan sword" and "qianmang sword".


    The key of "Xuanhan sword" is to evolve extreme cold with water flowing Qi. This is a high-end application that changes the nature and state of water flowing Qi. It can be said to be a pure method of using true Qi.


    After Su Li got this part of the application method, he was really like a treasure, and soon mastered a senhan sword Qi... So, it may also have a great bonus to his water line Rune method.


    And the "thousand mans sword" seems a little ordinary. It''s just a medium-sized sword skill in the sword sect. There are thousands of swords to attack.


    However, this seemingly mediocre ''thousand mans sword'' combined with ''Xuanhan sword'' has evolved into an amazing large-scale attack


    Extreme senhan''s sword Qi is divided into thousands and thousands to attack at the same time. This is actually a range control technique! It is not the thousand mans sword Qi that hurts the enemy, but the dark cold attached to the thousand mans sword Qi. The Xuanhan attack is an all pervasive barrage attack against the enemy with the thousand mans sword Qi as the carrier.


    Su Li felt that this move was in hand. It was really going to cause a lot of killing if he wasn''t careful. Suddenly, I understand how the original lengmang sword master got this karma... It seems that this move can be used as a filling of his own arsenal. If you can use it as little as possible.


    Then he took out the "Changchun" sword and was ready to swallow the "ten thousand trees and flowers" together.


    However, when he experienced the internal inheritance of "ten thousand trees and flowers", he was surprised... Because the cause and effect of "ten thousand trees and flowers" did not seem to point to an elder in the sect, but turned around and pointed to a place far away in the East!


    Moreover, the cause and effect in this is extremely terrible. Unexpectedly, it almost drained his merits and virtues at once, and even brought some karma!


    What a deep karma this is. It is enough to offset all the merits and virtues of Su Li. I''m afraid it''s not poisonous!


    "Boy, why have you lost all your merits?" red old man almost cried with joy when he noticed the change in Su Li and hurried out to care.


    "I received a Dharma sword from zongmen, but I didn''t expect that there was another place for this inheritance to offset all my merits and virtues." Su Li was a little depressed... Although his merits and virtues were meant to be used in this way, it was beyond the scope of the plan.


    Besides, with so much karma, he might not have released a big devil, right?


    "Then you have to be careful. Don''t get entangled in karma and ruin your practice." old Chi hypocritically cared.


    "It''s all right. Which of my disciples of Jianzong is not entangled with karma?" Su Li waved his hand indifferently and said, "do you think I''m more like a disciple of Jianzong?"


    Regardless of the cultivation of Fu and Tao, he was carrying three swords and his movements were inspired by the sword Qi of three attributes. It can be said that he could not be a sword sect.


    Red old man was speechless. He thought Su Li could not resist his erosion of Su Li''s thinking without his merit... Then he found that he was still useless.


    When Su Li just got this ring, he didn''t have so many merits. Can''t he still break down the old mentality?


    As for merit and virtue... Just save it if it''s gone.


    Because it was "simple", Su Li never felt that he needed to seek merit deliberately.


    However, this unexpected situation still made Jing Chen angry three days later. He thought Su Li was still trapped... Who could have thought that the inheritance of the elder of the sword sect came from elsewhere?


    Looking at the Furious Jingchen, it was Su Li who wanted to persuade him. After all, people knew that although it consumed all Su Li''s merits this time, it was definitely worth it.


    Because he found that the so-called sword technique "thousands of trees and flowers bloom" was not a sword technique at all! In other words, it is a versatile technique, as if it could be used in any form.


    And its core... Su Li hasn''t figured it out yet. He just feels that learning "ten thousand trees bloom" is like learning "mountain and sea return to Tibet"!


    It''s just that the things in "mountain and sea return to Tibet" need to be understood and expanded by themselves, but "ten thousand trees and flowers" seems to have those things in it, and what is missing is the user''s ideas


    He did an experiment. Defend with the limit defense you can achieve: five turns and five robberies, Vajra rune, and attack the difficulties with ten thousand trees and flowers.


    At first, he attacked in the most primitive form of Dharma sword, but even muketu failed to shake the Vajra Rune method of five turns and five robberies.


    However, he found that the "sword technique" of "ten thousand trees and flowers bloom" is called sword technique for the time being. It is very persistent. So after he continued to output for a period of time, a very ghost animal change appeared


    The sword gas he cut out was still knife gas. It was twisted into a green energy tentacle!


    Then the tentacle moved as if it were the root of a plant, and then it was like grass and trees rooted in the rock. It went in on the real Qi barrier of the Vajra Rune!


    Then the root system continued to spread on the barrier with strong earthly Qi, and unexpectedly began to extract the true Qi and vitality contained in the Vajra Rune to strengthen itself!


    With the passage of time, the defense that could resist the attack of Jindan immortal grew a layer of vines of energy body. Then, while the defense barrier weakened rapidly, the energy vines began to bloom white flowers.


    Thousands of trees bloom... It''s like this.


    This strange painting style made Su Li''s scalp numb, but his heart was excited... For nothing else, at least the next time he met the chief zhenzhuan Laoshan of the nether earth sect, he would be able to "beat each other into flowers" in various senses!


    One thing is certain that the origin of ten thousand trees and flowers is very big, very big.

 Chapter 140

    Ji Zheng has become the "water envoy" in charge of the national water conservancy projects in the Western Qin Dynasty. After a week of handover, he finally made his first decision since taking office: set off personally to explore the landscape and terrain of the world!


    Su Li made an appointment with him and naturally followed his actions.


    But the night before departure, Su Li fell asleep inexplicably while reading Tao books, and then had a dream


    He dreamed that his soul seemed to be infinitely high, and then he crossed thousands of miles away in an instant, all the way east across the vast continent and came to an boundless sea.


    And in the unknown depths of the sea, he saw an island full of towering trees.


    His consciousness seemed to be under some traction and fell all the way to the island... Then he saw that there was no ground on the island. It was a huge tree rooted in the seabed and growing out of the sea!


    His consciousness fell to the huge tree, and then directly drilled into the trunk through a gap at the top of the tree... The trunk is really thick, but he fell inside as if he were falling in the abyss.


    I don''t know how far he fell. The original sound of the tide around him has become quiet. He fell to the ground.


    This is a palace like place, but everything is made of wood, or the wood of the giant tree itself.


    His conscious eyes involuntarily raised their eyes to the deepest direction of the tree hole, but there was a beautiful wood carving embedded in the inner wall of the trunk of the giant tree.


    This is a beauty that I don''t know how to describe. Even if it is carved in wood, it still has a kind of silly charm. She seemed to be still alive, even with her eyes closed, she seemed to be watching Su Li


    "Won''t you suddenly open your eyes?" Su Li''s thinking is still very jumping even if he is only pure consciousness... The key is that he saw a lot of similar horror films in his last life.


    Then, about hearing his murmur, the wooden beauty''s eyelids shook violently... As if she wanted to open it but stopped it again.


    "Hiss ~" Su Li was still startled.


    Then his consciousness seemed to be grabbed by something like a rope, and suddenly flew backwards... He crossed mountains and rivers in an instant, and then suddenly woke up from his dream.


    "Cough, cough..."


    He found that his chest was so stuffy that he couldn''t breathe. When he opened his eyes, he saw that his meat intestines were lying on his chest and sleeping soundly... He was dying!


    Fortunately, he understood the true meaning of "the heart bears a heavy weight", otherwise he estimated that he would really be crushed to death by his pet... A dog as big as a rhinoceros!


    "You''re going to lose weight!" Su Li shouted angrily. He felt that he would have nightmares, which was definitely related to the stupid dog sleeping on his chest.


    Meat sausage had never seen Su Li so fierce before. It shrank in the corner and trembled.


    Actually, Su Li was not so angry.


    But he must make the sausage aware of the seriousness of the matter. Especially when it is so fat, he can''t sleep on him, so he can only harden his heart and start complaining... It''s probably the mentality of parents who educate their children.


    Then the more you speak, the more relaxed you feel


    The meat intestines trembled and shrunk hard into the corner of the wall. Perhaps fear broke through some kind of blood restriction, and its body actually shrunk smaller and smaller, and then shrunk into a small mass of flesh and furry.


    ¡°£¡£¡¡±


    Su Li looked at the meat sausage with the size of a basketball. Unexpectedly, it awakened a new talent: counselling into a ball.


    If meat sausage knew that his new talent, which can become bigger and smaller, was named by his master, his heart would collapse in an instant.


    However, Su Li came forward and touched the sausage body strangely. He found that it was still full of meat, but it was definitely not as heavy as when it was normal.


    He picked it up with one hand and bumped it in his hand. He felt that its weight had returned to its appearance when it was about two months old. The meat was fluffy and looked very cute.


    Now he was happy, took out the previously sewn girdle and hung it on his body, and then put the reduced sausage into the girdle pocket... He reached out and touched the little dog''s head, not to mention how satisfied he was.


    Pets should look like pets!


    As for meat intestines, I was also a little dizzy at this time. Only then did I react that I had shrunk again. But once again, he felt the tenderness of his master. He thought it was good to look so small.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Su Li, dressed in green clothes at the side door of Jianzong and hanging a big girdle on his shoulder, came to the residence of Jizheng Grange like a wandering doctor.


    "Mr. Su, why did you come in person? I was about to send someone to pick you up." although Ji said so, she looked very happy.


    Previously, he had some scruples about leaving Anyang City, but when this day came, he found that his heart was really looking forward to this moment.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go when we''re ready. I heard that there is a severe drought in the Western Qin Dynasty. Let''s go and have a look earlier. Maybe we can drill more wells. Don''t delay the farming time. It''s bad." Su Li urged Ji Zheng to leave.


    "What Sir said is that we''ll start now." Ji Zheng quickly followed suit.


    Then he took a group of 20 family generals with him, and invited Su Li to board a fairly spacious carriage.


    Su Li resisted this. After all, no matter how big the carriage is, it has limited space. And the carriage was bumpy, he could imagine.


    But it was time to set out. He hid these complaints in his stomach and obeyed Ji Zheng''s orders.


    The interior layout of the carriage is quite comfortable. Because it is a four-wheel cart, the interior space is square and square. In fact, it will feel constrained at all.


    There are even two bookcases ready. Su Li and Ji Zheng can sit in front of the bookcase and read books when they are bored.


    When you are tired, you can lie down as soon as you put the book away... In short, this is a carriage that people don''t want to stand up when they sit down in it.


    "Sir, this carriage is OK?" Ji sat down in front of one of the books and asked proudly.


    "Better than I thought," Su Li replied honestly.


    "That''s natural. This was originally the frame of my father''s Micro clothes when he was traveling. I''ve kept it until now. It can finally come in handy." Ji Zheng said with some nostalgia:


    "I remember when I was a child, my father took me on a trip in this frame..."


    Su Li didn''t have time to pay attention to Ji Zheng''s feelings about Qiu, because with the start of the frame, he found that the carriage was still very bumpy


    Then the sausage popped out of his pocket, and it was awakened by the bumping.


    "Oh? Is this the cub of Mr. Su''s big dog?" Ji was asking curiously.


    "No, it''s meat sausage," Su Li replied.


    Ji Zheng suddenly felt a little bad about the whole person. He didn''t understand and didn''t want to ask about the fairy family. Now he was just worried about whether the dog would suddenly get carsick and couldn''t control to return to its original size... In that case, he would probably be crushed to death in the carriage?


    PS: some eyes are dizzy. The speed is slightly reduced

 Chapter 141

    Four knights opened the way in front, four were responsible for escorting supplies, and the remaining twelve were escorting around.


    Although Ji Zheng is just a coolie official in the eyes of ordinary people, he still has enough royal style.


    But sully thought it was not enough because the carriage was too bumpy.


    After a long time, he finally couldn''t stand it. He picked up a broad sword from the floor of the carriage behind him


    Ji Zheng''s eyebrows jumped. She didn''t think Su Li would assassinate him. Instead, she felt that this "rough" sword didn''t fit in well with the temperament Su Li gave him


    This illusion is not because Su Li''s painting style has become very good-looking now, but because he is lazy in his daily performance and doesn''t look like a person who uses this kind of Epee


    In fact, Su Li really didn''t like to use chongjun sword, but the purpose of taking it out at this time... He threw chongjun sword directly out of the window!


    Then when Ji Zheng was stunned, the heavy Jun sword flew to the bottom of the frame, then released some weak aura, clinged to the workshop chassis, and lifted it gently for a short distance!


    The horse pulling the cart felt that the body was light and the steps were much lighter... And the Knights looked at each other and finally silently accepted the fact... Their master''s carriage probably doesn''t need wheels from now on.


    Ji was feeling that the carriage had suddenly become very gentle and understood what Su Li had done. So he smiled bitterly and said, "Mr. Su, won''t you lose too much?"


    "It doesn''t matter. This is the Dharma sword handed down by the sect elders. It has its own magic. This use will consume me very little." Su likuan said with a heart.


    But Ji Zheng''s mouth really started to draw... Shouldn''t the Dharma sword handed down by the sect elder be a very precious thing?


    Is it really good to use it as a carriage?


    It''s good for Su Li. As a sword disciple who can practice any sword technique into sword technique, Rune technique and even body forging technique, he can''t practice sword technique as it should be. What''s the use of sword?


    It''s good to be useful instead of making a useless Pendant!


    Thus, chongjun sword finally found a "position" around Su Li. What about lengmang and Changchun two swords?


    Let''s see.


    ¡­¡­


    But what people didn''t expect was that all the talents had trouble coming to the door after leaving Anyang City for half a day.


    At that time, the team was resting in the shade beside the road, but they saw a monk coming together.


    "Mr. Su, this is for you?" Ji Zheng felt that such outsiders should be looking for Su Li. After all, Su Li''s name as a disciple of the split sword sect is really big.


    Even he has heard rumors of "three generations of chief executives.".


    "Maybe, I''ll go and have a look." Su Li stood up and greeted him.


    However, it was unexpected that after the monk saw Su Li coming, the burly Taoist who looked like a young man first hugged his fist and asked, "dare you ask if you are facing me? In Xialiao guard, I would like to drive for you!"


    Is this too straightforward? What about the integrity of practitioners?


    Then Su Li noticed that although there were signs of Qi training on the Liao guard, it seemed complex, impure or weak. This is like a pointless casual practice, and even the congenital environment has not been reached.


    "It seems to be looking for me." Ji is walking over with some embarrassment. At this time, he is not qualified to sit there waiting for the volunteers to meet... Even he is very excited that someone will take the initiative to work as soon as he leaves Anyang City.


    "Mr. liaowei, I''m Ji Zheng. What can I do for you?" Ji Zheng said politely and politely.


    The Liao guard smiled and didn''t answer, but said, "this is master wusheng next to me. When he learned that I was coming to find the childe, he came with me."


    Ji Zheng realized his gaffe and hurriedly made up: "master wusheng, Ji Zheng is polite."


    But Su Li could not help frowning when he saw the monk, because he could feel that this was the real monk.


    He felt the similar breath of Yuannan in the monk wusheng... No, even much stronger!


    "Merit gold body?" he murmured in secret.


    At this time, the wusheng monk smiled and replied: "the childe is really a dragon and Phoenix, but the hidden dragon is not obvious in the yuan at this time. When it''s time to hide one''s strength and bide one''s time... Liaowei, I''m afraid what you''ve learned can''t be of any use for the time being."


    This is a little big, but it makes people believe without doubt that he is indeed a capable monk.


    Ji Zheng asked excitedly, "what can you teach me, master?"


    Monk wusheng slowly shook his head and said, "childe, there is no doubt that someone is in charge, but the poor monk is looking for younger martial brother su... It is said that younger martial brother Su is the chief of the three generations of sword sect. Wusheng wants to confirm with younger martial brother Su this time."


    "I see." Ji Zheng knew it, and then quickly handed the space to Su Li.


    This is where he knows himself clearly. He knows that these outsiders may have great talents, but it''s lucky to have Su Li willing to plan for him. He shouldn''t have any superfluous extravagance.


    "Well, let''s talk a little farther away." Su Li nodded and said.


    Then he took a step, but he had already crossed a distance of more than 1000 meters... This is to shrink the ground into an inch, and it is also the use of his escape method.


    Monk wusheng saw that the pupils of his eyes had contracted a little, and he had performed well in this technique.


    He became competitive, but instead of striding forward like Su Li, he took a light step forward... His feet were like a snow lotus formed by genuine Qi.


    With the snow lotus in full bloom and withering, a snow lotus in full bloom and withering appeared in the position behind Su Li.


    After the snow lotus withered, a lifeless figure appeared. He followed Su Li step by step, and disappeared in the eyes of Ji Zheng.


    "I thought master wusheng came to work for childe Zheng too." liaowei said with a bad face... He didn''t expect that the monk was looking for trouble, which made him very ashamed.


    "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Su actually knew from the beginning that we would be in trouble all the way. Whether it''s mine or his..." Ji regular seemed much calmer.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Su Li finally stopped in a deserted wilderness.


    He looked back at the monk wusheng who gave birth to Lotus step by step, and his heart was full of vigilance... The monk came to him for a purpose that didn''t seem as simple as he said.


    Because with the strength of this monk, we still need to challenge his so-called three generations of chief to confirm or make a name for himself?


    "The monk of Jingguang temple in liantai mountain has no life. I''ve seen younger martial brother Su Li." the monk introduced himself again, but he took the initiative to report to his family.


    Su Li was completely nervous... Jingguang Temple of Buddhism, which is like a holy land.


    It is said that in each of their sessions, only one descendant will walk around the world to accumulate good deeds, and the walking monks who come out to walk around the world are often talented but can devote themselves to hard work.


    So the monk of Jingguang temple is a shining gold lettered signboard in the cultivation world... What else do such people need to find Su Li to prove?


    Will he come here just because he has such a dispensable title as the first disciple of the three generations of Jianzong?


    Anyway, he''s in big trouble.

 Chapter 142

    "I remember that the monks of Jingguang Temple always walk around the world with a fair and good heart. I thought that masters like wusheng shouldn''t come to trouble me."


    Su Li said bluntly that he didn''t think he needed to beat around the Bush in front of monks of this level.


    "I really have something else to ask for, and what if I have done it once?" master wusheng was still determined to fight Su Li.


    It''s like saying: you won''t agree if you say it now. You still have to fight in the end. It''s better to fight first now!


    Su Li was speechless about the monk''s divine logic. Didn''t he say that his family should be compassionate and don''t do it if they can speak?


    There''s nothing to talk about. Su Li can only choose to fight.


    Since he wanted to fight, he had nothing to say. He directly touched a sword amulet in his arms... This is the sword amulet he painted three turns and three robberies respectively. It is also the sword amulet made of ordinary amulet paper that has reached the endurance limit, which has been raised to a higher level again.


    The art of confusing the face!


    Su Li''s conventional start-up style of combat has not achieved any good results except beating another monk into a scurry.


    Monk wusheng is extremely uncomfortable with the hundreds of swords coming from his face... Is the attack so fierce?


    He took a deep breath, then recited the Scriptures, and a large white lotus platform appeared at his feet.


    The virtual shadow of the lotus petals on the lotus platform closes up and masks the lifeless body.


    The sword Qi bombarded the petals and disappeared silently. It seems that it has superior defense.


    "This is the lotus Dharma protector of Jingguang temple, which cannot be broken unless it is a golden pill." monk wusheng said, as if to attack Su Li''s morale.


    Indeed, the monk is just a return to the real world. However, the defense technique he used at will has a golden elixir level of defense. What''s the difference?


    There was no gap, but Su Li felt he had a good target


    So he took out Leng mang sword again and decided to let the Xuanhan qianmang sword he had practiced with a bolt of salt experience a real battle.


    Didn''t his heavy Jun split sword become what it is now after actual combat?


    ... regardless of the fate of the heavy Jun split sword, the split sword has become the ''art of the mixer'', and the heavy Jun sword has also become the chassis of the carriage


    Leng mang sword looks very cold and arrogant. The slender body of the sword is cold, but it seems to have water luster.


    Su Li didn''t spare his true Qi. When he waved his sword, there was the overwhelming Xuanhan qianmang sword Qi.


    Thousands of light spots washed away like torrential rain and scattered to the monk.


    Monk wusheng was relieved from the bombardment of hundreds of sword talismans just now. As a result, he turned his head and faced the Xuanhan qianmang sword Qi again


    He''s right. Lotus Dharma protector really needs Jindan level attack to break through. Su Li, a guy without any sword skills, picked up the cold mang magic sword, but directly played the golden elixir level lethality!


    A good body protecting supernatural power must have a unique way to release its power, just as the "mountain is not mountain" of the nether earth sect can transfer its attack to the surrounding earth.


    The "Lotus Dharma protector" of Jingguang temple can spread the damage to the whole lotus platform by shaking the petals.


    However, when Su Li''s Xuanhan qianmang sword Qi attacked wusheng with an all-round coverage saturation attack, the effect of the ''Lotus Dharma protector'' was naturally restrained... Because the attack was meant to cover all of it!


    Monk wusheng, seeing that his body protecting magic power was about to collapse, actually opened his mouth and spit out a lotus platform.


    The lotus stand grew when it saw the wind, and then fell at his feet and lifted his body up. His "Lotus Dharma protector" was also consolidated... Because the lotus platform became a part of the magic power and participated in the sharing of lethality.


    Therefore, the attack of Xuanhan qianmang sword Qi still failed to achieve results, but the forest cold breath made the surrounding frozen, and only the Sansheng monk in the center glittered.


    "I don''t want younger martial brother Su to have such a divine sword. Unfortunately, I haven''t understood the meaning of the sword, otherwise I''m afraid the poor monk can''t hold on." monk wusheng said with regret after Su Li attacked. It seems that he really feels sorry for Su Li.


    "Sword meaning... I really don''t have it," Su Li said. Then he waved his sword again!


    There was no sword meaning, so he simply used his sword meaning!


    Dissect the meaning of the knife.


    This is the meaning of the knife he understood on the operating table. When he took out the knife, it seemed that he could see the separated flesh and bones


    At the next moment, the Xuanhan thousand awn sword was displayed again, and the complete light spot was like a shower.


    But this time, monk wusheng felt a great difference. He never thought that the thousand light spots this time were no longer sword Qi, but sword Qi with knife meaning!


    "Are you the sword sect?" he couldn''t help shouting. Then his figure was swallowed up by the thousand cold rays.


    The instant cutting blessing of splitting the meaning of the knife is really terrible. Even if the monk wusheng uses the lotus Dharma platform and other Buddha treasures to drive the lotus Dharma protection, it can not prevent the cracks from constantly appearing in the lotus virtual shadow.


    Isn''t this magic power going to be broken like this?!


    But he saw that monk wusheng suddenly put his hands together and sang a loud Buddhist verse: "the heart doesn''t move, people don''t move, don''t move, don''t hurt!"


    At the next moment, his lotus virtual shadow solidified in an instant. It turned out that Su Li''s thousand cold awns kept cutting, but he was always able to repair and make up for it quickly.


    "What''s going on?" Su Li was surprised. The monk was really divine.


    At this time, Chi Lao analyzed with experience: "from the Buddhist Scripture, Jingguang temple and Shangxiu should be the king''s Dharma of the immovable Ming Dynasty, and it seems that he has mastered the true meaning of immovable."


    Su Li and Chi Lao didn''t notice that when they communicated at the spiritual level, the monk suddenly listened, and then his eyes were completely firm


    "Younger martial brother Su, this is the end of your skill?" monk wusheng spoke again, but he seemed aggressive.


    The reason for his judgment is very simple, because Su Li is very consistent with the sword cultivation disciples of the sword sect. They like to open up when they don''t agree, so he judges that Su Li doesn''t have much real anger at this time.


    In theory, it''s true. However, even if Su Li hasn''t used Lian Shanyin, his practice of "returning to Tibet by mountain and sea" has exceeded twice the content of conventional true Qi.


    And his own recovery speed is amazing. Just now those losses have recovered 30% in these words.


    If you really want to talk about consumption, how could Su Li be afraid?


    So he didn''t care what wusheng said. He just inserted the cold mang sword into the ground around him, and then pulled out a wooden sword... Changchun sword!


    The newly learned moves just take this opportunity to practice one by one!


    Monk wusheng felt suffocated in a moment... There was a magic sword of that level just now!

 Chapter 143

    Monk wusheng felt a little tricky, because he thought Su Li should have consumed almost, but he still had spare power.


    Even he himself has consumed more than 30% of his true Qi after dealing with the previous three rounds of attacks.


    At first, he made up his mind that he would only defend but not attack, which convinced Su Li.


    So this time he also gritted his teeth and decided to see what means Su Li could come up with


    This time, Su Li''s performance is "thousands of trees and flowers bloom". It''s not so much a sword skill as a magic power! And it is also an all encompassing magic power.


    However, Su Li did not learn the sword technique contained in Changchun sword, but directly learned "ten thousand trees and flowers bloom".


    This is tantamount to the absence of the supporting use method developed by master zongmen, so he simply waved and cut out a thing like a knife and sword according to his own will


    This "thing" is green with a sharp knife meaning, and then connected to the Changchun sword tip like a "laser". It looks very non mainstream.


    "Again..." monk wusheng couldn''t help feeling heartache for the elders of the sword sect when he saw this scene. How did such a guy become the chief of the third generation? I''m afraid it''s not the undercover sent by the "daozong"!


    Xuanyuzi, the elder who was the first to lose his mind, has a particular say. He is now licking his wounds at the door, which may have a psychological shadow on teaching his disciples in the future.


    But this time Su Li''s attack seemed a little weak.


    It seems that the use of "ten thousand trees and flowers" in Changchun sword is not based on sword attack. Even Su Li thinks it seems too weak.


    The emerald green sharp manghao light cut on the lotus virtual shadow of the lotus Dharma protector, but it didn''t even set off a ripple. Although "ten thousand trees and flowers bloom" has brought strong continuity to this sharp awn, when the spirit is exhausted


    Su Li seemed to hold the Changchun sword in his hand, and then released a long real Qi ribbon from the tip of the sword, which gently hung on the lotus virtual shadow... It''s so powerless.


    Even Wu Sheng couldn''t see it anymore. He felt that Su Li was really poor this time.


    However, just as he was about to "persuade him to surrender", his face suddenly changed


    Because he found that the green light band connecting the outer lotus virtual shadow of his lotus Dharma protector was constantly extracting the true Qi from his body protecting magic power!


    What an amazing thing it was, and what made him even more confused was that as Su Li cut off the output, the place illuminated by the emerald green light still "took root and sprouted"!


    A little green energetic seedling thrives on his lotus virtual shadow. Its root system spread rapidly, faster and faster, and almost instantly covered the whole lotus virtual shadow.


    At the same time, more and more seedlings sprout and then bear flower and bone buds


    "What kind of evil law is this?" monk wusheng was stunned.


    Su Li said he didn''t know... The ten thousand trees and flowers once again showed a change that made him at a loss.


    But this time he found something very important.


    This magical power can evolve directly from a single wooden Qi in a form he doesn''t understand.


    So wood generates fire, fire generates earth, earth generates gold, and gold generates water... In the last magic power, it has become a posture with complete five elements!


    The five elements are complete and rotate endlessly, which is also the reason why the green buds can erode and take root on the virtual shadow of lotus, and even swallow the energy contained to supplement and expand themselves.


    Originally, when Su Li and Han Yan joined hands, his understanding of the rotation of the five elements was "endless, refining all external evils". However, the five element rotation of ten thousand trees and flowers shows a strong aggressiveness, which is "swallowing all things and evolving themselves"!


    "It seems that this magic power is really great." Su Li was a little afraid, because the characteristics of the magic power of ten thousand trees and flowers had gone beyond the scope he could understand.


    What kind of person can invent such a magic power?


    It''s mainly to accept that the man''s cause and effect can offset his massive merits. Should he release some peerless devil?


    Su Li''s egg hurts. It hurts very much. So my heart secretly labeled the wooden beauty I saw in my dream last night as a ''witch''.


    While he was thinking, monk wusheng had made a decision.


    He directly gave up his lotus Dharma protector and took his body on the lotus Dharma platform and left the original place in an instant.


    The next moment, the lotus Dharma protector had no support, and was immediately wrapped by green roots, and then a little white flowers were in full bloom, making the original Dharma protector magical power like a flower tree.


    Monk wusheng was shocked. He held back a mouthful of hot blood and didn''t spray out. This is the fact that his body protecting magic power was broken and backfired.


    Su Li looked at the monk quietly and said: I''ve done so many moves. Is it your turn?


    The monk looked at Su Li quietly, endured an old blood heart and said: I''ve blocked so many moves from you. Should I be obedient and admit defeat?


    The atmosphere was a little awkward for the moment. Both of them were waiting for each other to make further moves.


    Su Li knew he didn''t show his real strength, and the monk certainly didn''t.


    After all, people always use the body protecting magic power of "Lotus Dharma protection" to resist his attack from beginning to end. This level alone has surprised him.


    But after waiting for a while, no one spoke. Su Li felt that his true Qi was about to recover


    So he took the lead and said, "master wusheng, what are you looking for?"


    When monk wusheng heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief and felt that the boy was finally "soft"! So he put his hands together and showed mercy on his chest. He said gently, "younger martial brother, do you know the magic robbery?"


    "Occasionally I heard that it seemed that the magic robbery was supposed to come, but it was postponed?" Su Li replied.


    Monk wusheng twitched at the corners of his mouth, but said solemnly: "I have pursued the magic robbery in Jingguang Temple of liantai mountain for tens of thousands of years, and finally found that every 500 years, this world will evolve a ''demon spirit''. Either attached to things or directly reincarnated into human beings, and this demon spirit is the key to guiding the magic robbery!"


    Su Li took a breath from the corner of his mouth and couldn''t help muttering in his heart: "red old man, it shouldn''t be you?"


    "It should be true, but when did Lao Tzu become the evolution of heaven and earth? Lao Tzu has always been Lao Tzu, so he hasn''t changed!" Chi Lao raised an objection.


    But at this time, the monk was surprised and said, "it turns out that the demon spirit is the same from beginning to end. This is unexpected news."


    "?!" Su Li looked up in surprise. He found that the monk could eavesdrop on the spiritual communication between him and red old man!


    "Don''t be confused. Jingguang temple has been searching for thousands of years. Naturally, we can find some mysteries of the communication between demons and the host." wusheng said firmly... So he has determined that Su Li is the host of this generation of demons.


    "Eh... What are you going to do?" Su Li became vigilant. If the monk was ready to do it, he would backhand at any time. He would paste his face with Zhenyue Rune and zhenhun rune, and then add a small seal of spirit Rune to strengthen


    At the critical moment, what he instinctively thought of was still Rune and seal.


    "Don''t be nervous. Younger martial brother Su is clear-minded. It''s obvious that he hasn''t been bewitched by the demon. You just need to give the demon carrier to the poor monk." monk wusheng finished and sang "Amitabha".


    Then he continued: "the devil has never been late for robbery for thousands of years, so I believe that this is not the change of the devil''s spirit, but that it has a way to cover up the mystery."


    "Therefore, please don''t be careless, younger martial brother su. This magic robbery is no small matter!"


    Su Li thought that the red old man must have been moved to tears in the ring now... Does the waste old man have such a card outside?

 Chapter 144

    Su Li never thought that anyone in the world could know the secret of red old man, and he was a stranger he had never seen before.


    He looked at each other calmly, thinking about his gains and losses


    First of all, the other party is just returning to the real world for cultivation. Although he can give full play to his strength, I''m afraid he is no less than immortal jiedan.


    But Su Li can also be sure that as long as he doesn''t want to, the other party won''t want anything from him.


    The only trouble is that if you refuse this time... It can be predicted that people from Jingguang temple and other authentic sects will come to the door one after another.


    "You''re really a trouble!" Su Li muttered, and his dislike completely floated on the surface.


    Red old man felt that he was going to suffer: "do you really want to hand me over? What about the pride of the sword sect? What about integrity?!"


    Monk wusheng, who heard the voice of red old man through the Buddhist magic power, couldn''t help frowning slightly... The card face of the ''demon'' seems to be a little low. Is he wrong?


    "It''s reasonable. It seems that I''m useless to give you away like this." Su Li thought what red old man said was very reasonable... As for leaving red old man?


    This choice does not exist. This is a big trouble. It will not only be watched by the right people, but also attract the attention of the devil giants.


    If it hadn''t been for the encyclopedia function of chilao, and if he threw it casually, it would probably cause trouble. He wouldn''t want to wear it on his body long ago.


    Monk wusheng heard the communication between Su Li and red old man. His heart said how does it feel different from the relationship between the demon and the host in the data?


    It is reasonable to say that even if the host is not completely bewitched, he will not give up the demon spirit because of various spiritual hints and so on?


    Then he heard Su Li say, "master, why don''t you give me something to trade with me?"


    He really said it


    Monk wusheng was extremely speechless, but finally groped in his arms, touched a small white jade box and said, "this is the ''holy lotus seed of creation'' collected by Jingguang temple in the Baolian pool of liantai mountain."


    "Taking it can detoxify all poisons in the world, bring the dead back to life, reconcile the real Qi in the body, and repair the trauma of the yuan God."


    Su Li quickly put it away... Although it was only a lotus seed pill, it was extremely precious. At the critical moment, this is a life!


    Jingguang temple is the holy land of Buddhism. Is it so rich? In contrast, the danmen of Jianzong seems to be a little less. Even if his Shizu is in charge, it still feels a little less.


    "So..." monk wusheng looked at Su Li and waited for him to keep his promise... In fact, he was worried. If Su Li showed an illusion at this time, and the young monk had been eroded by the demon spirit?


    Seeing that Su Li took off the ring without hesitation, he handed it to monk wusheng and said, "here you are."


    Monk wusheng subconsciously stretched out his hand to pick it up, but his face suddenly changed... The first time he touched the ring, he felt that the ubiquitous temptation was trying to erode his heart.


    It was precisely because he understood the importance of the ring that he naturally had an idea in his heart because of the erosion: the ring is very important and must be kept by himself!


    But at first, monk wusheng even felt that his mind was covered with dust, but he didn''t find that there was a problem with this idea... Because he had a similar idea in his heart.


    But his original thought was: the ring can''t fall into other people''s hands!


    And now he is: the ring must be in my hand!


    There are subtle differences in concept, but in fact, there are already problems


    Su Li is just the opposite. He really feels refreshed and relieved of the pressure! Now I see everything very clearly, and even feel that the power of my casting can rise by a few percentage points.


    "So, I''m leaving." monk wusheng got what he wanted, so he bowed to Su Li and said goodbye. It seems that chilao doesn''t have so much influence on him.


    But at this time, Su Li stopped wusheng and said, "can you tell me what magic robbery is?"


    Monk wusheng paused for a moment, and then said, "magic robbery occurs every 500 years, which is a great disaster caused by the accumulation of killing opportunities in heaven and earth. Therefore, the poor monk is walking on thin ice and working hard, hoping to eliminate this disaster."


    When Su Li heard it, he didn''t say anything, because he thought it was wrong... Old Chi said that there was a big man behind the scenes who was manipulating it, but it wasn''t "heaven and earth kill the machine".


    However, at this time, when Su Li couldn''t hear it, monk wusheng heard an old and mysterious voice in his heart: "it''s good that heaven sends a killing opportunity. I''m just clearing the cause and effect of your friars for this world."


    "A monk who cultivates between heaven and earth but does not enter reincarnation owes the great cause and effect of heaven and earth. If the number is small, it''s all right, but now you have too many monks! In the long run, heaven and earth are withered, you deserve to die!"


    Monk wusheng trembled violently. Then he folded his hands and silently recited ''Amitabha''. Then he turned and said without looking back: "younger martial brother Su, I''m leaving."


    He felt a little confused and had to find a place to adjust at once.


    Otherwise, he was really worried that the evil spirit would have an opportunity to take advantage of... So he also had a feeling of admiration for Su Li. The boy had been holding the ring for five years without being bewitched?


    "Yes, from this point of view, I think you are not as good as him." Chi Lao''s voice sounded at the right time, as if with deep contempt.


    But wusheng said quietly, "I know you want to provoke me and arouse anger and infatuation in my heart, but it''s useless."


    "Do you think your accomplishments and merits can suppress me forever?" the red old man asked again.


    "Suppression is temporary, and it''s good to reduce one magic robbery for this world." I can see it in this regard.


    "Let''s wait and see." the red old man disappeared with a strange smile... He felt that he had a card face again after leaving Su Li.


    Monk wusheng didn''t care about it at all, because he had been able to calculate that the magic robbery really showed signs of disappearing.


    ¡­¡­


    However, at the same time, all the ancient worshippers of the major orthodox schools woke up. After a while of calculation, they finally found that although the magic robbery was delayed, they would not be absent after all


    "It''s an eventful time. Evil Taoists join hands to attack Jianzong, and the evil robbery reappears... Just don''t know what the world will become."


    "The matter of sword sect can be discussed later. At present, magic robbery must be the most important!"


    "But if the sword clan can''t support it..."


    "Jianzong is Jianzong after all. It has a deep foundation and can last."


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t sustain it. After all, the sword repair is too heavy. It''s the best reason to break it down easily."


    ... maybe in the eyes of many orthodox sects, the sword friars who are upright and decisive are not so pleasant.

 Chapter 145

    Su Li got rid of red old man. Although he felt that he was missing an encyclopedia that worked at times, he always felt much easier.


    Moreover, with his in-depth study of "mountain and sea return to Tibet" and various Taoist books, Chi Lao doesn''t need to explain the world much.


    He returned to Ji Zheng''s camp alone, but saw him looking this way with some anxiety.


    "Mr. Su, you''re back. The monk hasn''t embarrassed you?" Ji is asking anxiously.


    Su Li said with relief, "it doesn''t hurt. He solved a big problem for me. He''s a good man."


    Ji Zheng put down her worry because Su Li''s good mood was clear at a glance... Maybe the monk was really a good man.


    "Sir, let me introduce you to Mr. liaowei. This is for the soldiers!" Ji Zheng took Su Li to the liaowei again.


    When the Liao guard saw Su Li, he showed some nervous look. Then he bowed and said, "so Liao Wei, a disciple of tiancrack sword sect, has seen the immortal master."


    Ji Zheng was also surprised. He didn''t expect that the strategist Daxian in his heart had something to do with Jianzong?


    Of course, the royal family of the Western Qin Dynasty knows that tiancrack sword sect is the external organization of the sword sect!


    Su Li nodded clearly and said, "I see. No wonder you have traces of cultivation... Why didn''t you stick to it?"


    "Wei, I know that he is dull and difficult to enter the country in the process of cultivation. So I went down the mountain to study ten years ago, but I didn''t want to get a little experience in the military way..."


    Liao Wei was still nervous because he knew that Su Li was a disciple of tiancrack sword sect, which he had been longing for.


    "Don''t be nervous. Since you have left tiancrack sword sect and gave up practicing together, there is no difference between us." Su Li said gently.


    Liao Wei seems relaxed but somewhat lost... There are people who have practiced martial arts in the Western Qin Dynasty. Who doesn''t want to have a relationship with the sword sect.


    "Yes, although Mr. liaowei gave up martial arts, he unexpectedly showed his talent in martial arts... Mr. Su, you don''t know this gentleman''s talent!"


    Ji Zheng''s face was full of excitement. He seemed to start thinking about the future again.


    Su Li, just like monk wusheng said at the beginning... Liao Wei is a great talent, but Ji Zheng has no chance to show his strengths here for the time being.


    However, Ji was seeing Su Li''s smiling but speechless expression. He suddenly woke up and said apologetically to Liao Wei, "Ji Zheng is incompetent. I''m afraid he will be wronged by Mr. Liu during this time."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m lucky to be able to swim in the shallow water with the young master." Liao Wei had expected this scene and said:


    "Wei is also a scholar. He can pass the operation and literary talent. If the childe doesn''t give up, he can be a document for the time being."


    "So good." Ji Zheng still said with some regret... The clerk is his secretary.


    He knew that it was really a waste of talent to do such a thing with the talent of liaowei.


    ... so they went on the road again.


    The purpose of their trip is to go to Hexi County West of Anyang, which was originally the west side of the North riverbed of a section of Anyang River. Some tributaries of Anyang River are irrigated, so there is a fertile field.


    But I didn''t expect that the tributaries of Anyang River dried up under the severe drought, so that a large area of Hexi plain was baked dry and sandy by the increasingly hot sun star.


    "The severe drought in Hexi actually started in previous years. In previous years, the water level of several tributaries of Anyang River will drop seriously in June and July. However, I didn''t expect that the water level will begin to drop since May this year, and it will dry up directly in June..."


    Ji is explaining the situation on the carriage.


    Originally, there were only two people in the carriage, which was spacious, but now the liaowei was invited, so it seemed a little crowded.


    But now it''s talking about things, so Liao Wei is lying next to Ji Zheng''s desk and constantly recording something... This document enters the role very quickly.


    "The riverbed is dry... Is it because there is less water in Anyang River, or is it getting hot in this season?" Su Li asked puzzled.


    Theoretically, Hexi county is also the Anyang River Basin. How can it be short of water beside the river?


    "There is less rain than in previous years. There is no rain, and the sun star shines all the time, which makes the drought more and more serious." it seems that Ji Zheng knows the situation very well.


    Su Li listened to Ji Zheng''s information and analysis of the drought in Hexi, but he would not make a conclusion until he reached the place.


    The motorcade went all the way west, but stopped by the Anyang River.


    It can be seen that the water potential of Anyang River in this section is not very large. It seems that not only its tributaries are broken, but even the whole Anyang River may be broken if the drought continues.


    At the ferry, they encountered a problem, that is, because the river became shallow, there were no large ferries in this place, only some small and medium-sized ferries.


    And these ferries can''t put the frame left by Ji Zheng''s former king.


    "Is the situation serious enough?" Ji Zheng was just worried about the living conditions of his people. He said without hesitation: "then put the frame here. Let''s cross the river by ferry."


    If the frame is left in place, it basically means discarding it here.


    "Give me the carriage and I''ll take it across the river." Su Li took the job.


    The main reason was that he felt it was too comfortable to travel by carriage, especially the maglev carriage.


    Ji Zhengli breathed a sigh of relief. This is the carriage left by his father. If he can, he doesn''t want to throw it away.


    So everyone got on the ferry, and a total of three medium-sized ferries crossed the Anyang River to the West Bank.


    Su Li sat cross legged on the driver''s seat of the carriage, and his true Qi gushed into the heavy sword at the bottom of the carriage


    At the next moment, the frame shook slightly and floated completely, and then flew to the other side of the river... And it was much faster than the people on the ferry, and reached the other side in almost a moment.


    In this process, Su Li only felt very comfortable!


    He thought he might "fly with the dog" in the future, so he has been waiting for the growth of meat intestines to take him to fly.


    But now he has experienced the "Royal car flight" before he suddenly realized... He is not unable to fly, but must fly with a sense of security!


    It happened that he felt very comfortable sitting on the frame


    "Ouch!" the sausage poked his head out of his pocket and shouted happily.


    "Why don''t we build a flying car by ourselves?" Su Li''s eyes lit up and felt that the suggestion of meat sausage was really excellent.


    "Woo woo ~"


    "Eh? You also want to try driving a flying car?" Su Li was surprised, but he thought that he was going to fly against the dog, so it seemed nothing to let the dog drive.


    "Well, we''ll try when we''re free." Su Li nodded. He really promised

 Chapter 146

    When people came to Hexi, they really felt the pain brought by the drought.


    The sun and spark poison are rampant, and the air is extremely hot. All the guards begin to sweat constantly


    The guards lost so much water that they had to increase the amount of water they drank to maintain water in their bodies.


    But in this way, their drinking water is seriously consumed


    Does it matter?


    No problem.


    Su Li posted a water symbol, and the clear spring was like a spring!


    "It''s strange that there is no lack of water in the vitality of heaven and earth here. Even the humidity is higher than usual!"


    Su Li soon found something strange. The humidity in this place was not low at all, but these humidity could not form rain clouds, which caused the drought.


    He couldn''t help asking, "was there much rain in Hexi this season in previous years?"


    Ji Zheng immediately replied, "this is the dry season, but it usually rains three or five times. But it hasn''t rained this year."


    Su Li nodded and asked, "what about going further? I want to see the rain records in Hexi hundreds or even thousands of years ago."


    Ji Zheng was stunned on the spot and said with some difficulty:


    "I''m afraid it''s a little difficult. Dushui envoy is still an official post specially set up for me by my uncle. I still read the memorials from Hexi in previous years to understand the situation in recent years."


    "If Mr. Su wants to see the rain information since the millennium, I''m afraid he has to go to Jincheng, Hexi administration to see the county chronicles."


    Su Li is inevitably disappointed, but he can understand... After all, people in this world haven''t got the habit of big data statistics.


    He said, "as far as you know, in previous years, will there be floods after the dry season?"


    Ji Zheng didn''t expect Su Li''s thinking to jump like this, but she answered truthfully:


    "Every year from the end of August to the middle of September, there will be sudden heavy rain in Hexi! Then the river will soar and flood... I am in Xiqin, and I am deeply suffering!"


    Su Li pondered for a moment, then he still knew


    Hexi is not short of water, which he can be sure of first.


    But what Hexi lacks should be the cold air that brings the rain down from the stuffy and humid air!


    The cold air should come from the north and cross the sky crack mountains.


    But now it seems to be blocked by the tiancrack mountains, so the Hexi land is like a steamer under the continuous irradiation of the sun star, evaporating the water vapor on the surface, but the water has been left in the air waiting for the instant of explosion


    So after the drought, there is a flood. When the water vapor in the air is filled to the limit, a little cold may cause a downpour.


    The water vapor accumulated for a summer will break out at this moment. Under the heavy rain, the middle and lower reaches of Anyang River will enter the most urgent flood situation.


    Rich and powerful people can naturally build dams near their fields, but the fields of ordinary farmers are completely destroyed


    "What did you find, sir?" Ji was looking forward to seeing Su Li asking so many questions, as if she had found something.


    Su Li nodded slightly and said, "I think the drought and flood in Hexi should be caused by some external climate change. Give me some time to decide, and I may be able to let the rain fall."


    "Is Mr. Su going to pray for rain?" Ji Zheng asked pleasantly.


    "..." Su Li turned to look at each other, then thought and asked, "this is a good opportunity for you to win the hearts of the people. Why don''t you perform well?"


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Ji Zheng was stunned. He didn''t understand where Su Li''s thinking jumped.


    "In short, I''m sure I can make it rain heavily... So I''m asking if you want to take this opportunity to perform in Hexi folk to gather people''s popularity?" Su Li explained again.


    The Liao Wei who heard next to him brightened his eyes.


    He never doubted Su Li''s ability, so he immediately agreed: "if so, the hearts of the people in Hexi will go into the childe''s urn!"


    Ji Zhengzheng hesitated, but then she hugged Su Li with a clear look and bowed: "if Mr. Su has a way, please cast the spell as soon as possible!"


    "Ji Zheng''s personal gains and losses are not worth mentioning, but the people in Hexi can''t wait so long!"


    "People''s livelihood is so difficult. Don''t harm the people''s expectations for a year and delay the agricultural time because of the desire of one person!"


    Even Su Li was moved.


    Knowing that she could take this opportunity to restrain a large number of people, she would choose to give up... At least at this moment, young Ji is worthy of a real king''s heart.


    "Childe, be merciful!"


    Liao Wei fell to the ground. His face was close to the earth. Unexpectedly, he fell to the ground in front of Ji Zheng.


    From this moment on, he was dead set on Ji, and he would not deviate even in the most difficult situation. Because he knew Ji was his Ming Lord and the benevolent king he had always dreamed of.


    When the bodyguards saw this, they all knelt down to show their respect for Ji Zheng, and the young Qianlong really deserved it.


    Su Li nodded and replied, "that''s it."


    "Mr. Su wants to worship long Jun Zheng, and immediately ask someone to prepare three animals." Ji Zheng said quickly.


    In the common concept, praying for rain is a very complicated work.


    The preparation of the three sacrificial rites is a prerequisite, and the profound practitioners need to ask the Dragon King to pray for rain. In short, there is a very complex process


    "No, just wait for me for a moment." Su Li shook his head to say no.


    He just stretched out his hand and called lengmang sword to his hand. Then he looked up at the sky and condensed the true Qi


    Xuanhan qianmang sword is a sword technique inherited by lengmang to Su Li. This is a killing sword, but the sword is in his hand, but he never needs to kill


    "Whew!"


    The divine sword with cold and cold feeling took all the real Qi He poured into the sky and rose into the air of tens of thousands of meters!


    If he is a golden elixir, it may not be difficult to do this step. But he was just a born friar. Even if he practiced "mountain and sea return to Tibet", it almost drained all his true Qi.


    Some of them stumbled to stabilize their body. Su Li put on the Juling talisman seal to restore their true Qi, and then looked up to the sky to see the effect of this sword


    That little blue light went farther and farther, as if to disappear in the sky.


    But the next moment it reached the highest point, and then saw the last real Qi stored by Su Li, which stimulated it and spread thousands of cold spots around!


    These chilly light spots seemed to be sparks thrown into the firewood pile, which lit a cluster of burning campfires in an instant!


    "Cloud, look, it''s rain cloud!"


    There was a scream from below.


    Then the rain cloud expanded rapidly, and soon the people felt that the dark clouds were blocking the sun.


    "Boom!"


    When lightning strikes the sky, thunder is heard.


    The heavy rain that people expected didn''t keep people waiting, and soon fell to the ground with a posture of leaning to the sky.


    It seemed that it was only a moment, and everyone became a drowned chicken.


    But no one thought of taking shelter from the rain. They just laughed with their Lord Ji.


    Su Li also stood smiling in the rain, looked at the electric dragon swimming in the sky from time to time, felt the rain falling on him like a drum, and he seemed to feel something

 Chapter 147

    It rained heavily, but no one took shelter.


    Because of the accumulation of half a summer, this rain cloud covers almost half of Hexi County Plain.


    On this plain, a large number of people carrying all kinds of ladles and pots poured out in each village. They met with sweet dew after a long drought

 Chapter 148

    Su Li, the governor of Hexi County, didn''t go. He just came to the archives of Jincheng through Ji Zheng to find the county chronicles over the years.


    In fact, he was quite curious. Hexi county was once known as a "granary", so it was never like this in ancient times, drought or flood.


    This time he let rain fall here, in fact, he only solved the temporary difficulties of this year, but what about the next year? What about the next year?


    He can make artificial rainfall, but he can''t solve the climate problem for Hexi county every year.


    So he tried to do it once and for all.


    Of course, there is no reason in these County chronicles, but there are always some clues that may be helpful.


    This time, Liao Wei became his attendant and was sent as Ji Zheng''s document to help Su Li check the information together.


    In fact, there are three "people" in total, because meat intestines can also read!


    Every time liaowei looked up and saw that the hairy meat ball the size of his forearm was solemnly turning the book, he couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth. He tried to tell himself: This is a fairy pet, different


    In fact, the County Chronicle records are quite vague. In some years, even the main events in the county have not been recorded. The whole chapter is like someone''s travel notes.


    Su Li could only sigh that the ancients were really ''romantic''


    Therefore, he, Liao Wei and meat intestines quickly looked through it, went back all the way, and found some records of climate change in the records of the scale scratch


    It turns out that in Hexi, may and June were rainy seasons!


    But it seems that from 1000 to 1300 years ago, there has been less and less rain this month.


    Similarly, in contrast, may and June should have been the climate between early summer and late spring, and should still be cool. But in Hexi County, it has entered the midsummer ahead of time.


    They can''t determine the cause of climate change. It''s really that these records are too vague.


    Su Li was not even sure whether it was a problem in the northern tiancrack mountains or an accident in the extreme cold farther north.


    When they had no clue, the meat sausage who was reading these County chronicles as a novel suddenly patted with his little paw, and then shouted "ow, ow ~".


    "You said you found something?" Su Li looked at it quickly.


    But I found that this article was actually the daily record of an official 1400 years ago... Did the county annals really put everything in it?


    But the article pointed out by Rouchang is very interesting. It means that when the master was preparing to "morning exercise" with his maid in the morning, he was suddenly startled by the sound of Beitian spring thunder


    If you ignore the important information, it can be seen as a joke... Maybe meat sausage will read this story with the mentality of trying to laugh at ''stupid human beings''.


    But Su Li extracted the key... What kind of "spring thunder" can scare people out of epilepsy?


    "It seems to be an important clue to look for the records and documents of this time," Su Li said hurriedly.


    Liao Wei hurried to find it, while Su Li felt his meat intestines and said, "well done this time. Maybe we''ll take time to explore the tiancrack mountains in the north."


    "Ow!" the meat sausage rubbed his head against Su Li. He probably understood something and made a helpless look... What''s the meaning of that? Don''t you just want to ride me again!!


    They have a clear positioning this time, and soon found relevant evidence from the Archives... Four articles were found on the same day 1400 years ago, three of which recorded the deafening "spring thunder".


    Two of them recorded dust and fog coming from the north. In the following ten years, there were very serious dust in the air of Hexi and even the surrounding land boundary.


    In one of these two articles, a sentence was written one by one: at that time, many people in Hexi were suffering from tuberculosis.


    After reading these ancient papers, even Su Li''s eyes felt dry.


    This is because some people in Jincheng organize transcribes every once in a while, but even so, many of these documents have been missing.


    Fortunately, what you want to see has been seen. Su Li closed these letters and said, "I roughly know that there was a big change in tiancracked mountain 1400 years ago. I will fly a sword to send a letter to zongmen. There should be more and more detailed information."


    Liao Wei rubbed his sour eyes and looked at Su Li throwing out a messenger flying sword. He felt very envious.


    Once he was full of dreams, but now he has passively recognized the reality


    It can only be said that he thought too much. It is estimated that his dream is still Su Li''s dream.


    When they are finished here, they return to the inn where they stay until Ji Zheng returns.


    "Young master, how will the sheriff treat our request?" Liao Wei asked.


    Ji Zheng''s face was a little bad, but he said gently: "the sheriff thinks that the drought in Hexi will be relieved after this rain, and he doesn''t care much about our request to drill more wells for villages and towns."


    "Short-sighted!" Liao Wei was also angry, but he was calm on the surface. He even felt sharp.


    Su Li said indifferently, "don''t be angry. This should be the expected result. The key is whether the sheriff will allow us to walk in the Hexi boundary?"


    Ji Zheng''s face looked better and said, "the sheriff didn''t set up difficulties in this regard. He also sent a team of soldiers to follow my dispatch in view of my identity."


    People feel a little better. This is a surprise.


    "Where are the people?" Liao Wei asked again.


    As soon as the voice fell, an officer strode to the inn.


    He clapped his fist at Ji Zheng and said, "at the end, general Meng Zhi came by the order of the sheriff to listen to the childe."


    "General Meng, how polite!" Ji Zheng was flattered. He didn''t expect that the leader sent by the sheriff was a partial general!


    Although the partial general ranks lowest among the generals, he is also a general after all!


    How unpopular should Meng Zhi be with the sheriff before he was sent to Ji Zheng


    Yes, Ji is also unpopular with the sheriff. However, he is still in a high position and should not be slighted, so it is appropriate to let Meng Zhi, a partial general, obey the deployment.


    But Meng Zhi was obviously not so happy.


    "Excuse me, young master, when shall we leave?" Meng Zhi asked in a slightly urgent way.


    Looking at this posture, it seems that he wants to accompany the childe from Anyang City as soon as possible to complete the same task of "family affairs".


    Liao Wei wanted to scold him on the spot, but Su Li grabbed his hand and whispered, "it''s useless to quarrel at this time. Ji Zheng can handle it by herself."


    Yes, Ji, if she can''t even clean up such a bad general, how can she talk about the talent in her chest?


    Ji Zheng was slightly stunned, then smiled and replied, "you can start at any time. I wonder if the general is ready?"


    "A hundred sergeants will ensure the integrity of the young master!" Meng Zhi said firmly.


    "Then go."


    Ji Zheng immediately got up


    It seems that he also understands that to make these grass-roots officers agree, doing is far more important than saying.


    PS: OK, it''s dark... It''s time to go to work

 Chapter 149

    A hundred soldiers were waiting outside the inn, as if urging Ji Zheng to hurry up.


    Therefore, Su Li probably understood why Meng Zhi was disliked by the sheriff... No one would like his men with this temperament.


    But Ji Zheng knew what was called "hidden dragon in the abyss", so he didn''t touch it. He just asked his family to prepare the frame again and set off.


    The people have been in a hard time all the way in the past three days.


    I finally came to Jincheng and wanted to have a good rest, but I didn''t expect to start again. Therefore, my energy and spirit naturally looked worse.


    However, in Meng Zhi''s eyes, he felt that Ji Zheng''s family would be so lazy, and its owner must not be very good!


    Sure enough, after Ji was sitting in the spacious and luxurious carriage, there were some slight snores... Which made Meng Zhi look disdainful.


    "Mr. Su, why did you come out and don''t you go inside to have a rest?" the liaowei who consciously drove in the driver''s seat asked when Su Li came out.


    "Let him have a good sleep inside. I have something else to leave." Su Li said and walked off the frame.


    But after thinking for a while, he still took a piece of Rune paper from his arms and handed it to Liao Wei: "you also have cultivation skills. If I encounter any danger while I''m away, activate it and support it enough until I get back."


    "When will you be back, sir?" Liao Wei hurriedly asked.


    "I don''t know, but it shouldn''t be too long. I''ll be right there

 Chapter 150

    After meeting Ji Zheng and others again, Su Li began to measure the Hexi water vein and direct the excavation of water wells.


    At first, the people in these villages did not trust the people, so Ji Zheng even went to the battle in person and dug a well with abundant water for the villagers together with his escort.


    On the other hand, Meng Zhi also changed his attitude in the changes of villagers from indifference to excitement and enthusiasm. Later, he even asked his soldiers to dig wells instead of Ji Zheng''s house in the future


    And for some sort of statement, he even grabbed a shovel and shoveled dirt in front of Ji Zheng.


    The proud side will seem to be finally taken in by Ji Zheng... But the palm technique is very clever. Ji Zheng did nothing but do it, which has achieved the best effect.


    This is also the tone set by Su Li to Ji Zheng when he was "the hidden dragon is in the abyss": say less and do more.


    It was in this tone that what Ji was doing in Hexi county did not attract the attention of Qin wangba.


    Although he had just arrived in Hexi County, there was a heavy rain, which inevitably made people vomit bad luck.


    But just because he didn''t show any outstanding performance in the heavy rain, no one linked him with the heavy rain.


    The young master Zheng, whom the court knew, had been leading his team to dig wells between villages in Hexi.


    It''s like this most common official in the Western Qin Dynasty, running through the countryside under the scorching sun, fading out of the sight of the chaotang aristocrats, and making those high above think that he has "put his position right".


    However, the virtuous name of Childe Zheng has actually spread among the people.


    He diligently did what the people needed to solve most. Therefore, there is no need for him to publicize, and the people have consciously sung for him.


    This is also thanks to the fact that the Sheriff of Hexi county is above the top, otherwise the report of what happened in the countryside may attract some targeting.


    While Ji Zheng''s reputation is quietly spreading, Su Li is also experiencing another painful period in his life


    Every night he has to accept xuansu''s training. The elder seems to have the same attitude as dealing with business, but in fact, he doesn''t talk much


    She didn''t play any operations to restrict Su Li''s true Qi. She directly created a cold polar climate for him, which made him constantly practice the thousand mans sword technique in the forest cold air she made.


    At the same time, she constantly made sharp ice needles to harass Su Li, forcing Su Li to use the fastest sword to resist in this environment.


    "Come on, come on, come on! The sword must be as fast as a shower before you have a chance to understand the meaning of the shower sword. Then, with the true meaning of Xuanhan, you may understand my meaning of the Xuanyu sword!"


    At this time, xuansu was no longer satisfied with the previous cold attitude, but his expression was full of anxiety. Like a fairy falling from the sky


    As for the reason why this happened, Su Li realized the true meaning of Xuanhan when practicing Xuanhan thousand awn sword with her in a week... Yes, it''s another magic meaning.


    So xuansu didn''t believe in evil like xuanyuzi at the beginning. She began to try her best to break Su Li back.


    This leads to the current ''extreme training method''. She believes that under the ice needle attack with her sword meaning, Su Li must be able to understand something


    Then she really did it.


    Su Li''s whole body suddenly flashed a thick black light, and then those ice needles fell on him as if they were pulled by the extreme gravity and fell down quickly.


    Xuansu stopped. She looked at the scene unbelievably


    "Tell me, what''s the matter with you?" she asked in a bad tone.


    Su Li replied with a tangled face: "just now my true meaning of chongjun has been upgraded... If you describe it, it is probably from the original ''heart bears thousands of Jun'' to the current ''heart bears thousands of Jun''."


    All dharmas are inviolable when the heart bears ten thousand Jun!


    Su Li passively folded armor when he didn''t want to... This defense can definitely make the opponents of the same level despair.


    At this time, xuansu, as his teacher, was really desperate... What she wanted to teach Su Li was Xuanyu''s sword idea! As a result, he learned Xuanhan''s true meaning when he started, and gave him some pressure to upgrade chongjun''s true meaning.


    What else can she do?


    "Can''t you improve your Kendo a little? Even a little." xuansu sighed and felt that he was going to give up the treatment.


    Su Li asked, "grand master, do you think I still have hope in my life?"


    Xuansu choked on the spot. After all, she was a woman. At this time, she was distressed for the kid.


    "It will be fine. I heard that there is a natural treasure called ''sword heart thorn fruit''. You can directly understand the meaning of a sword after eating it." xuansu immediately comforted.


    "I know that, but according to the climate and environment required for the growth of ''sword heart thorn fruit'' in" returning to Tibet ", it seems that it has disappeared in Dongzhou," Su Li replied.


    Xuansu scratched his forehead and vomited in his heart: what''s a little boy doing reading so many books?!


    Then she said thoughtfully, "although there is no Dongzhou, there must be the most fertile Zhongzhou."


    "Thank you for your comfort. I know you just want me to keep hope." Su Li smiled strongly.


    However, xuansu wanted to punch his face... Since he knew everything, he said it earlier. It''s not funny!


    Xuansu suddenly felt angry again... The younger generation in the sect also said that she had to wake up from the ice coffin and it would take some time to restore people''s consciousness.


    This is absolutely deceptive!


    Now she feels that she has a sense of people. She just wants to beat people!


    Su Li, who has merit and virtue to protect his body, was able to pursue good luck and avoid bad luck. He seemed to feel a kind of malice and naturally changed the topic


    "Grand master and uncle, now the flood season in Hexi has passed, and it will be a bumper harvest in autumn. I decided to say goodbye to Ji Zheng and them in two days and go to the place where great changes took place 1400 years ago."


    Xuansu was really attracted. After thinking about it, she solemnly said, "then let me go with you."


    "Strictly speaking, it''s the responsibility of our generation. Now that I''m still there, there''s no reason to let you go alone."


    "That''s really wonderful." Su Li was not hypocritical at all.


    With the help of a great elder like xuansu, what is he afraid of?


    ... then xuansu regretted when she set out. She never thought that Su Li, a young monk who was almost 14, had a mount... The key is that the mount is still a big dog!


    Fortunately, the mountain was deserted all the way, otherwise she felt that she would be closed to death again because of deep karma.


    PS: today''s second watch

 Chapter 151

    The winter of tiancrack mountain seems to come much earlier than that at the foot of the mountain. When the autumn harvest is busy at the foot of the mountain, there has been heavy snow in the mountain.


    Su Li had passed this mountain road earlier, but he just passed by at that time, but he didn''t think there would be any problems here.


    The deeper you go, the more abnormal the climate becomes. The trees at the foot of the mountain have withered and their leaves have fallen, as if in severe winter.


    Indeed, the climate here is a little too cold. High altitude may be a factor, but it is not the main reason.


    "The energy of fire, gold and earth is being extracted in one direction." xuansu said coldly as he walked ahead.


    Su Li tried the breath of the earth vein under his feet, but found that the breath of the earth vein at the foot of the mountain also seemed very weak, as if it were a Jedi.


    "The big array also draws power from the earth''s veins, so that the imbalance of five Qi in the earth''s veins will naturally fall into decline." xuansu added:


    "For 1400 years, this section of the foothill has become like this. There is no grass here, and all living beings are deterred... Maybe it''s time to end all this."


    Su Li nodded slightly. He came here to try if he could solve the problem here. The main sacrificial life of the Pope 1400 years ago can only be sealed, but no matter what has been sealed for so many years, it should not be done?


    But Su Li had another question: "in that case, how did this seal affect Hexi?"


    Xuansu paused a little, then guessed and said, "it''s probably because the five elements of the seal are incomplete. Therefore, in order to maintain the strength of the seal, future generations arranged an array again relying on the mountain, and constantly absorbed the vitality of the surrounding heaven and earth to supplement the seal."


    "But the seal only needs the power of gold, fire and earth, so the boundary around the seal is getting colder and colder."


    Su Li looked around and knew that the cold air from the north of the mountains was blocked here!


    This is not where the seal is. They continue to move forward.


    But unexpectedly, when they went deep to a certain extent, they encountered some unexpected enemies


    They were little people who seemed to be made of ice and snow. They kept attacking Su Li who invaded their fields.


    "Snow essence can only appear in extremely cold places? There is even this here." Su Li recognized the identity of this villain with the knowledge obtained from the return of mountains and seas.


    "But shouldn''t Xuejing be timid and invincible?" he then asked.


    "That''s normal snow essence. Of course it''s not normal here now." xuansu said coldly.


    Then she waved her hand suddenly, and thousands of swords pointed out from her fingertips.


    The snow essence rushed up by "yiyiya" was punctured one after another, and the body collapsed, and then exposed the bright red stones like the inner core.


    "What is this?"


    Meat sausage carrying Su Li jumped twice and came to the vicinity of the bright red stone. He didn''t dare to approach, but looked brightly


    "These are the fragments of evil spirits scattered outside the seal." xuansu said:


    "Four thousand and four hundred years ago, master fought a big war with the foreign devil, and finally broke most of his huge body."


    "However, as long as the main body of the evil devil is still alive, it can continue to regenerate. Shifu has no choice but to seal it roughly with the last mana. The last seal was supplemented after other elders of the sect came."


    "I just didn''t expect that these evil devil fragments scattered in the first world war could still rely on the environment to create life... This is really unexpected."


    Su Li was also surprised... It''s just that the combination of flesh and blood fragments and ice and snow can create a life similar to snow essence. So what kind of existence is this evil demon body?


    Suddenly he felt dangerous again, but with a big elder like xuansu, Su Li thought he should at least be safe?


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the earth shook and the mountains shook. They turned their heads at the same time, but they saw a giant made of ice and snow that seemed to be hundreds of meters high suddenly rise up, and then stride here!


    "Snow giant?" xuansu said lightly, but then he stood up with his hands down and said, "it''s over to you. I have to prepare for entering the seal."


    Su Li had an impulse to spit blood at that time... But fortunately, he also understood that this should be the honing and test of his elders, so he had to bite the bullet.


    Ice and snow is also a variant of water travel, which is naturally restrained by soil travel. Therefore, Su Li''s way to deal with the enemy is to use a heavy Jun sword.


    He stepped on the escape method, came directly to the foot of the snow giant, and then cut out the heavy Jun split sword!


    There was no temptation, but he directly cut out a move ''land splitting knife''


    In terms of attack power, this is his strongest attack.


    Xuansu suddenly twitched at the corners of her mouth. She suddenly felt that her Xuanhan thousand mans sword had not become a sword technique at last. It was quite gratifying compared with it.


    A broken leg!


    The body of the snow giant was surprisingly soft.


    The snow giant was out of balance on the spot, and then fell down like a mountain overturned.


    At first, Su Li didn''t feel much, but the next moment he found that the collapsed snow giant suddenly scattered into a torrent of avalanches and pressed down on him.


    He quickly put his palms together. One of his palms was a Vajra seal, and the other was an enhanced seal of five turns and five robberies!


    Then his palms met, and he seemed to incarnate into a mountain.


    The Vajra Rune of five turns and five robberies is the strongest defense Su Li can show.


    The avalanche fell, but it was firmly resisted by the Vajra Rune method. This time, there are mysterious border lines on the halo of Vajra rune.


    The energy composition of the whole rune is extremely stable, and there is a feeling that "he is strong, let him be strong, and the breeze blows the hills".


    Even being hit by the avalanche, Su Li didn''t feel much pressure, and his tolerance of Vajra runes was beyond his imagination... This was because of his heavy blessing.


    With great sincerity, I immediately enhanced this pressure resistance to the limit.


    It can be said that his defense ability at this time can also be said like the monk without health: it must be a golden pill.


    And not all casual gold pills can be broken!


    "Bang!"


    It seems that something was mixed in the avalanche and hit his Vajra rune.


    But his defense was so hard that it bounced aside when it was hit.


    But at the next moment, a large area of snow suddenly bulged in front of him, forming a huge faucet and opening his mouth to him


    The snow giant is not the real form of what he faces!


    He realized that what he was facing was actually a completely unknown existence. Even snow essence or snow giant was actually an external change and disguise of it.


    And its real essence


    Su Li thought of the bright red stones falling from the snow essence


    PS: on the third watch... It''s really over this time. After all, it''s a part-time job. If there''s more, you''ll spit blood. Otherwise, it''s not impossible to spend ten thousand words a day.

 Chapter 152

    Facing the sudden rise of the dragon''s head, Su Li unhurriedly released his hands and raised the heavy Jun to cut


    The Vajra rune is still maintained, but without the blessing of five turns and five robberies, it returns to the normal defense strength.


    But that''s enough.


    But at this time, xuansu snorted coldly: "can you only use the heavy Jun split ground sword? My Xuanhan thousand awn sword doesn''t let you like it so much?"


    Well, Xuanhan qianmang sword


    Su Li is actually used to solving problems with earth walking, but in fact, he now has two kinds of water walking spells at one breath!


    So he changed his sword to Leng Mang and cast a Xuanhan qianmang sword


    The posture of the sword is vivid. One hand stabs continuously, forming a dense sword curtain in front of him. At the same time, senhan''s sword Qi is excited and has great penetration.


    Xuansu looked at it and nodded reluctantly. This is the result of her extreme training in this period of time. At least she can see it a little.


    Although Su Li''s sword is still spiritless, the thousand mans sword was originally won by a dense number. Spirituality is not so important.


    Xuanhan qianmang sword has three levels. In the early days, Su Li would "turn a sword into a thousand mans", but now he has reached "a thousand mans are also a thousand Swords".


    As for the last level, even xuansu didn''t expect Su Li to master it. After all, Su Li''s Kendo talent may not be able to support him to reach this level.


    But will Su Li''s sword without sword intention have enough power?


    Really.


    Because he has the true meaning of Xuanhan, which can make his sword Qi cold and strong. He has the true meaning of rain, which can make the sword Qi of each water line more swift and erratic.


    So the burst cold awn instantly hit the tap with holes, revealing the core... But it was a bright red stone the size of a person.


    This bright red core is different from the core of the ordinary snow essence. It turns out to be bright and dark, as if there is life in it!


    At this time, the sausage was about to see the opportunity to take advantage of, and the whole body instantly expanded into a big rhinoceros like dog, and then ''ow ~'' opened its mouth and bit at the exposed bright red core


    Su Li was really caught off guard and startled... Can this unknown thing be bitten by his mouth?


    In a hurry, he pinched the magic formula in his hand and subconsciously manipulated the sword Qi that had been aroused.


    The dozens of sword Qi that had not dissipated gathered into one in an instant, and beat the bright red core away.


    At this moment, xuansu suddenly moved, because this is the entry sign of the third level of Xuanhan qianmang sword ''thousand mans return to one''!


    It doesn''t make sense. It''s a lifetime to reach this step with this boy''s Kendo talent. How can it be without sword intention


    But the next moment, Su Li''s sword Qi gathered by dozens of sword Qi suddenly changed into a long chain like a mixture of ice and water, tying his big dog to death


    "Stupid dog! Can that thing talk freely?" he couldn''t help yelling.


    The meat intestines trembled and let the ice cold chain mixed with ice and water hang around Su Li''s neck and sit down


    Xuansu''s throat was sweet... She thought she was so naive that she thought the boy had broken through Kendo... This is a spell, okay!


    Originally, when she saw xuanyuzi''s heavy Jun sword turned into the base of the carriage, and then the split sword Qi turned into a blender, she laughed secretly.


    Unfortunately, who is spared by the cycle of heaven?


    Her Xuanhan thousand awn sword is born into a dog chain!


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that she could break through the ice, not out of the robbery, but God told her to wait a thousand more years and let her accept the torture of this young generation


    She really wants to hit people.


    But seeing Su Li''s strong merit and virtue, there is nothing to do... Who dares to do this kind of bear child except the ''own family'' with inheritance relationship!


    Su Li felt a little cold, but it was normal. After all, it was cold in this place.


    So he ignored these coldness and walked carefully to the large bright red core... But he found that this thing was really evil, and even began to hold the surrounding snow, ice and even rocks to stand up again!


    This endless can be a little annoying. Then he thought for a moment and stretched out his hand with a split sword Qi


    He left the cleft sword charm on the back of his right hand.


    Under the blessing of chongjun''s true intention, even if he doesn''t need chongjun sword, he also uses chongjun split ground sword (sword?).


    The sharp sword Qi immediately peeled off the snow and mud that had just been wrapped.


    Then he launched the magic talisman on the back of his left hand in an attempt to seal the evil fragment and study it slowly.


    Yes, he can now leave four runes on his body at the same time. Since the last war with Laoshan, he broke through the limit, but he didn''t meet the need in the follow-up.


    When the spirit seal method was launched, it immediately isolated the core from all the connections around it.


    It trembled like a living creature!


    At the same time, a sharp sound directly acted on Su Li''s cells, making his cells have an unspeakable sense of impetuosity.


    He immediately calmed down with heavy Jun''s true meaning, covered a layer of thin ice on the body surface with Xuanhan''s true meaning, and then added a layer of running water on the outermost layer with the true meaning of rain


    At this moment, the water in the outermost layer was shaking and boiling, and the ice condensed by the dark cold was broken everywhere. Only chongjun''s true meaning was finally carried down without change.


    "Woo woo ~"


    The meat sausage was also affected a little far away. It was very uncomfortable. It made a sob in its mouth, and then ran away quickly.


    Xuansu also had a thin layer of ice on her body surface, making her look like a beauty carved in ice. But the floating ice on her body surface was much stronger than Su Li''s, and she steadily withstood the strange power transmitted from the voice.


    Under this power, Su Li couldn''t help making an attempt


    He took a piece of frozen meat out of the bag. This is his reserve ration.


    As a result, the meat was taken out. Affected by the sound made by the evil meat, the ice wrapped on its surface broke!


    Then it itself wriggled violently, as if it had lived again!


    "What is this?!"


    He suddenly threw away the meat in his hand, because he found that the meat twisted and wanted to wrap the whole of his palm.


    "Just have a microscope..." he couldn''t help muttering, but the wisdom of his previous life told him that this should be a change at the cellular level, but he couldn''t confirm it without a microscope.


    At this time, xuansu, like an ice sculpture, came over, and she said as if with lingering fear: "every basic structure in this meat has been activated, and it has become another creature!"


    But her voice fell, and the meat, which kept wriggling as if to have its own life shape, suddenly collapsed into a pool of blood


    Obviously, this state can not last long. It seems to overdraw the bioenergy stored in the cells inside the meat.

 Chapter 153

    The fragment of the evil devil did not scream continuously, but gradually weakened in the spirit sealing rune.


    It turns out that this thing also needs energy to maintain.


    After the talisman method cuts off all its energy sources, it naturally weakens at a very fast speed.


    I saw that this bright red core was originally like a stone, but with the decline of the ''scream'', it slowly softened and revealed some biological characteristics.


    Then it turned into a piece of gray meat with clear texture, but the blood inside seemed to dry up.


    Then an amazing scene happened... There was a crack in the meat, but there was something like fluff between the meat in the crack.


    These fluff seemed to become the weapons of the meat pieces on both sides. It turned out that they were "fighting" face to face!


    Then the meat continued to split in this'' fight ''.


    The "fight" continues, and the "winner" devours the "loser".


    But before long, the "winner" itself began to split, so that the meat pieces that were originally the size of one person were divided more and more and broken more and more, until they were completely turned into a pool of meat paste


    "How disgusting." Su Li frowned.


    Xuansu''s face was also covered by xuanbing. She couldn''t see her expression, but it must be no better.


    "What''s sealed inside?" Su Li couldn''t help asking again.


    "I don''t know," xuansu replied this time.


    This strange creature obviously frightened xuansu.


    "What did it look like when it appeared?" Su Li was completely curious and asked, "what kind of posture was it when it fought with the patriarch 1400 years ago?"


    Xuansu fell into memory for a moment, and then said, "it''s a huge human demon, with a shape similar to human body, but 100 meters tall. It has four wings and six arms, and can devour all things."


    "There should be such a thing in this world." Su Li felt cold when he heard it. At the same time, he also admired the leader of the sword sect.


    "Later, we guessed that the evil spirit should have the strength equivalent to the ''Mahayana period''. It was impossible to beat it with the peak strength of master Yuanying Dongming realm."


    "But it was obviously seriously injured when it fell, which gave Shifu the strength to fight."


    "Unfortunately, master, as the patriarch of that generation, is amazing. Humanity is the most likely person to become a real Sword Fairy, but it fell down at the foot of the mountain."


    Su Li listened to xuansu''s sigh, and his heart was also a little heavy.


    In fact, when xuansu tells these things, he is not recalling his past years and his own era?


    But now she is only an old man thousands of years ago, not the peerless fairy girl of that time.


    Xuansu came to Su Li with a faint look, and then said in a big elder''s tone: "we should go. The master''s unfinished work should be completed by me."


    So they went on the road again. They passed through this extremely cold area, and then came to a "lava purgatory" full of fire!


    Here is simply a piece of bare land, full of solid and even metallic rocks, as well as lava fires emerging from cracks in the ground.


    The vitality of earth and fire is extremely strong here, which also makes Su Li and xuansu feel very uncomfortable.


    Neither of them has fire behavior attribute, so the strong fire vitality here is a kind of pressure rather than help for them.


    There was no sign of life at all in this place, but when they stepped into this boundary, they were instantly stunned by the terrible "life" in front of them.


    To be more precise, it was a huge skeleton.


    As xuansu described earlier, the huge skeleton has a structure of two pairs of wings and six arms.


    Just from its posture, it has obviously experienced a very fierce battle, and even the bones have serious scars and defects.


    The huge skeleton sat against a bare hill, but from its empty eyes, it felt as if it would struggle to stand up again at any time.


    After seeing it, Su Li understood the seal.


    The vitality of the surrounding earth was continuously extracted and gathered, and then exerted its strongest repressive power to suppress it on the skeleton.


    Then the power of fire is constantly burning the skeleton, as if to refine it completely.


    However, after a thousand years, this skeleton still exists under this suppression and calcination, which shows its horror.


    So what did Jin Xing do when he was gathered?


    In Su Li''s doubt, he suddenly looked up, but saw a magic sword that had been blooming for thousands of years suspended in the air, and pointed to them from a distance, emitting a trace of danger.


    Jin Xing''s vitality constitutes the automatic defense mechanism of this seal!


    In Su Li''s opinion, the seal of the former patriarch can be said to have many omissions, but he really did everything to arrange all this.


    "Know autumn with divine sword?! disciple Xuan Su, meet Master."


    Xuansu knelt down with tears in her eyes, no matter how uncomfortable the heat on the ground made her.


    Su Li hesitated a little, but he knelt down with him.


    Although he did not have much intuitive understanding of the patriarch two generations ago, it was normal for him to kneel down as a junior of the sword sect.


    Surprisingly, at this time, the golden flying sword suspended in the air suddenly drew a sword downward, leaving a deep gully on the ground, and then fell to the ground and inserted behind the boundary.


    "Does it tell us not to cross this line?" Su Li asked.


    "The patriarch was still alive?"


    "It should be that the divine sword has spirit." xuansu nodded to confirm.


    "He must have recognized that we are disciples of the sword sect, so he took this warning. Otherwise, I''m afraid the sword array would have fallen and hanged us."


    So far, Su Li finally figured out the changes that had happened in the cracked mountain... He thought whether he could try to solve one or two, which was also an explanation to the people of the Western Qin Dynasty.


    But now it seems that it''s better to forget it. Just looking at the terrible body of the four winged evil devil, I know that this is not something he can solve.


    Moreover, the seal looks stable. At least the outer layer prevents any mortal from entering with cold, and the inner layer is resisted by the golden sword cloth sword array.


    This is much more reliable than the simple seal left by Su Li in Ukraine!


    As for the climate problem in Hexi... It can be solved by raining once a year. Trouble is a little trouble, or don''t risk death.


    But when he was ready to suggest the original way back, he suddenly saw that xuansu''s expression had changed


    Her eyes gradually blurred, as if she saw something very confusing to her, and then she just raised her legs to go behind the boundary


    PS: this chapter is a little late. It''s an extra day.

 Chapter 154

    Su Li was surprised by xuansu''s accident. Was he lost?


    He hurriedly tried to catch the man.


    But ah, can he hold a big monk in the cave and the dark world at the peak of the primordial infant?


    Even before he dropped his hand on her, she suddenly blew up a cold air and directly bounced Su Li away!


    Moreover, it was more than that. The cold air of spontaneously protecting the Lord rolled up along Su Li''s arm, freezing his whole arm.


    This is also because he also has Xuanhan thousand awn sword and has Xuanhan''s true meaning.


    More importantly, xuansu is only a spontaneous mana protection, far from full strength, so he can only be frozen in one arm.


    This is a bit deadly. One arm doesn''t mean he can''t use the combination rune, and his combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced.


    Of course, xuansu is more worthy of concern at this time. She seems to have been hit by some powerful illusion... Obviously, he just feels a little depressed.


    Xuansu, who had been hit by the magic of unknown name, walked to the boundary drawn by the golden sword step by step, and he was about to cross the past


    Just then, the golden sword suddenly moved!


    Su Li''s vision couldn''t keep up with the track of the sword light jumping. He just knew that it disappeared at once, and then went out of xuansu''s top door the next moment


    Then he saw xuansu''s body shaking violently and directly fell to the ground!


    £¡£¡


    Su Li was stunned. His great master and uncle hung up like this?!


    This is too amazing!


    What''s the origin of this sword? Even if the patriarch was superior in strength, he wouldn''t be so poor, would he?


    What''s more, I will chop if I say to chop... Grand master xuansu''s uncle is still the disciple of the patriarch!!


    But the next moment, a slightly shrill voice suddenly came from his ear: "don''t look like this, I''m not dead."


    Su Li suddenly turned back, but saw that the golden sword had quietly fallen not far from him, and there was a miniature xuansu with blue and black light on the handle of the sword.


    "What are you?" he asked.


    "This is my Yuanying. Just now, I was careless and could only abandon the useless skin bag of the copy." the miniature xuansu said calmly.


    Is this bag really disposable?


    Su Li thought it might not be so simple. Just looking at the dim halo of Yuan Ying''s body and the appearance that she seemed to float away at any time in this hot world, she knew that she was afraid she was not feeling well.


    But xuansu himself was so calm that he didn''t say much.


    At this time, he suddenly saw his dog walking to the boundary step by step in a far place


    Is that okay?


    He quickly showed a flowing whip again, tied the meat sausage the size of a rhinoceros, and then pulled it back


    Elder, you can''t tie it. Can''t you tie this stupid dog?


    The sausage was suddenly pulled back from the ''dream'' to the reality, and looked at his master''s face at a loss.


    Then he saw xuansu''s body on the ground, but suddenly he showed his teeth and bowed down, and a deep roar came from his throat


    Su Li looked alert at once. Meat intestines were rarely like this, which showed that the body was in unimaginable danger!


    Xuansu was stunned and immediately said, "come on, find a way to destroy my body. I''m afraid it has been occupied by something!"


    I''m afraid this is the intention of the golden sword to delimit the earth as a boundary. I''m afraid there will be some unknown existence beyond that boundary, which can occupy the body of all life at will.


    Su Li didn''t have time to ask xuansu why he didn''t do it.


    He quickly grabbed heavy Jun with one hand, and then cut out a heavy Jun split ground knife with all his strength... Yes, he didn''t hide it at the moment of crisis. Let''s just say what he wanted!


    At a critical juncture, his knife is definitely playing at a super level. Every small knife breath in the crack ground knife breath contains his intention of dissecting the knife.


    And the true meaning of chongjun pressed on the head of chongjun''s sword, suddenly burst out unimaginable terrorist pressure, and directly bombarded xuansu''s body... Or the remains with the attribute of tearing everything.


    Fortunately, xuansu''s Yuanying took away all the mana on her body, and although there were some residues in the remains, it was difficult to resist Su Li''s attack, which had reached the level of golden elixir.


    The molt was first cut from the middle, and then the small knife Qi spread around, cutting it into pieces in an instant.


    Seeing this tragic scene, xuansu Yuanying next to her wanted to cover her face... She never thought that she would one day be here watching others'' whip her body ''


    However, just when Su Li felt uneasy and decided to "frustrate the bones and raise ashes" by using tricks such as lightning rune or flame rune, the world was suddenly shocked!


    "Boom!"


    Su Li looked up and saw that the huge skeleton seemed to be overwhelmed at this moment and collapsed under the pressure of the earth line in the seal.


    In the roar, the fire energy gathered in the past also played a role.


    The huge skeleton suddenly burned like a burning hill.


    And the fire was too big and strange. Generally speaking, such a huge wreckage may not be burned out even if it is burned for a year.


    But the wreckage was burned up at once, as if the whole skeleton were empty.


    This accident caught Su Li off guard, but it affected him to make up another knife for xuansu''s legacy.


    So at this time, the smoke gradually converged, but he heard the sound of hearing from the land ahead.


    He quickly blew the smoke away with a wind sign, but saw a scene that made his hair stand upright


    A figure stood up in a sticky dada... Some sporadically well preserved fine cold white skin can see that this is the remains of xuansu, but it looks like now


    That''s a human shape made up of a mass of meat paste.


    The fragments of organs were exposed, but they slowly gathered together in the constant peristalsis of the meat paste like body, and then sank into the body.


    This pile of disgusting rotten meat standing up is rapidly recovering what a ''person'' should look like!


    It seems that some organs it doesn''t need have been completely abandoned. The final shape of rapid prototyping is like a matchmaker without face, any body curve and straight as a white board.


    "What on earth is this?" Su Li asked himself with some difficulty.


    It seems that this thing can''t be killed. No wonder the original sword sect leader can only seal it even if he defeats the terrible evil devil.


    The thing that occupied xuansu''s body is probably a similar thing.


    At this time, Su Li missed Chi Lao... Although he was useless most of the time, he could always get an answer when he asked him questions.


    Just at this time, an old man''s voice came from behind Su Li: "these are the demons outside the sky. They call themselves the sons of the abyss. But in fact, they are a collection of flesh and blood will with extremely strong vitality."


    Shit!


    Su Li suddenly looked back. Where''s grandpa?!

 Chapter 155

    Suddenly hearing the voice of "Grandpa" behind him, Su Li quickly turned his head and looked


    Behind him was only the golden sword and xuansu Yuanying.


    However, at this time, a human shape was slowly separated from the golden sword!


    It was the image of a burly old man. Slowly, his whole body outline was filled with a golden red color, and then clearly revealed


    "I''m Xia Ming, now I''m talking to you in the incarnation of divine thoughts." the old man said quickly.


    "Don''t think nonsense now. The top priority is to concentrate all efforts to suppress this foreign evil again!"


    The old man named Xia Ming, or the first two generations of the sword sect, urged anxiously.


    It''s really an emergency, but is it really necessary for him to do such a serious thing?


    Su Li was speechless, but seeing that the match man had turned his head and looked at him


    Void condensate


    Zhenyue Fufa!


    He did it directly.


    The left-hand talisman is still not used to it, but fortunately, the void talisman pays more attention to the ideological guidance, and he soon completed the Zhenyue talisman method.


    Chongjun''s true meaning and the successive blessings of Lianshan seal, a mountain image like an entity appeared directly in front of him.


    "Boom!"


    Zhenyue Fufa pressed his head, and the ''matchmaker'' twitched


    But it carried it down!


    "Hungry... So hungry..."


    Suddenly, it seemed as if a mysterious voice came from the matchmaker''s face without facial features.


    Su Li looked at the sound, but he saw a small opening in his face. A vibrating vocal cord was making a sound


    This kind of creature is really unscientific!


    "Kill it, be sure to kill it!" xuansu was a little crazy. She didn''t mind her body being frustrated, but she couldn''t accept the other party''s use of her body.


    It''s really miserable for this senior to go out this time


    Only at this time, Su Li''s hand was frozen and only one hand was left to operate. He could not give full play to the power of Zhenfeng.


    The "matchmaker" unexpectedly moved forward two steps against Zhenyue Fufa, who could suppress the golden pill. Then his faceless face turned to Su Li and looked at him, and suddenly stared at the fat sausage


    At this moment, it had been pasted with fat intestines, and the hair on the tail exploded.


    "Meat... Meat... Meat..."


    Xuansu''s vocal cords made a crazy girl''s voice, which sounded quite emotional.


    "I''m so angry!" xuansu Yuanying is the pole of inner collapse, but on the surface, he still has to put on the posture of a senior.


    Meat sausage is full of remorse at this time. If I had known this, I should have taken the time to practice more!


    Ji Lian has taught him some demon cultivation methods, but he didn''t expect that the foolish goods would be almost deserted after fishing for three days and drying their nets for two days.


    Until then, it realized the danger of the cultivation world. Its beautiful flesh was too dangerous.


    However, at this time, even if it wanted to run, it couldn''t move, because it was frightened to find that its body had completely disobeyed the command of its will, and it was itself walking to the match man!


    Su Li saw the horror in his dog''s eyes, and then hurriedly repeated his old skill, taking the meat intestines away with a running whip.


    Then he noticed that he seemed unable to control his body, so he used Lian Shanyin to launch the land binding method.


    At the next moment, the rock and soil on the ground cracked into a lock like shape, firmly pressing the meat sausage''s body on the ground.


    It''s a bit abusive, but it''s to save it... What if it''s eaten?


    Su Li felt that his master was really tired. He had been worried that his dog would be eaten


    Then, while maintaining the Zhenyue Rune method, he thought to command the heavy Jun sword to use the heavy Jun split ground sword.


    This is probably the art of defending the sword


    However, the next moment, a scene that surprised him happened. The heavy Jun sword was caught by the match man!


    The burst sword Qi instantly tore many flesh on the palm, revealing the constantly creeping granulation and blood vessels inside.


    But it did resist the sword!


    Then it squeezed hard


    The heavy Jun sword from xuanyuzi is so broken!


    Su Li was shocked, but he really felt the horror of his opponent.


    Maybe at first it didn''t adapt to xuansu''s body to be easily cut by him, but now it shows more and more strength.


    "Continue to use magic to suppress!" Xia Ming said solemnly.


    "You are just a natural environment. No matter how good the sword is, it can''t exert its power. This evil devil can devour all flesh and blood and vitality to supplement its own loss. Your Zhenyue talisman can also suppress the vitality of the surrounding heaven and earth, which is the key to hinder it."


    Su Li continued to fill in a Zhenyue Fufa and said, "so how did you beat it 1400 years ago?"


    Xia Ming said in a heavy tone: "it can devour all vitality, but the ultimate power can also hurt it."


    "1400 years ago, I have been practicing the gold line, earth line and fire line to the extreme, so my gold line Kendo can kill it, my earth line skill can suppress it, and fire line and fire can burn it."


    "You can only see the earth line, so you can delay it."


    Why is it just that he can barely see enough? But it''s because among his true meaning, only chongjun''s true meaning was upgraded not long ago!


    Su Li was a little worried. The match man was still active under Zhenyue Fufa, although it was difficult to move!


    So he said, "my right hand is frozen. I have to find a way to solve the problem of my right hand first."


    "I''ll do this." Han Suyuan Ying gritted her teeth... She didn''t want to do it before, but she was full of strength.


    She immediately fell on Su Li''s shoulder and tried to extract the invading cold from his arm.


    The frozen arm recovered quickly, and the true Qi was finally connected again. Finally, there was some perception.


    On the other hand, Han Su''s Yuanying is a flutter, as if it would float away at any time


    Then Su Li folded his hands, and two parts of the Rune of Zhenyue Rune and the enhanced Rune of four turns and four robberies appeared in the palm of his hand.


    Then it was launched by 80% of the all-round strengthened Zhenyue Fufa!


    It was like a hill falling from the sky, falling suddenly


    "Boom!!"


    In this way, the "matchmaker" was suppressed and could not move under the "mountain".


    80% of the Zhenyue talisman method has been strengthened, which is equivalent to the repressive power of the golden elixir''s peak harmony realm!


    If Su Li didn''t have Lianshan seal continuously blessing himself, he couldn''t maintain the consumption of this move at all.


    "Yes!"


    He was happy, but suddenly he heard the two elders behind him whispering


    "Which family''s disciple is so excellent, his skills and Dao skills are excellent, and it seems that he has a deep relationship with our sword sect... This means of suppression is enough to make him walk around the world."


    Xia Ming, the former patriarch, asked a very embarrassing question with approval on his face.


    Xuansu''s small hand covered his face and spoke a cruel reality with an unspeakable attitude: "master, he is a descendant disciple of our sword sect!"


    Xia Ming, the former leader of the sect, turned into a stiff expression and asked sadly, "is my sword sect going to die?"

 Chapter 156

    The atmosphere was a little awkward for a moment, and only the "matchmaker" who was suppressed under the Zhenyue Fufa kept struggling to make a sound.


    Xia Ming, the leader of the previous generation, felt that he was almost out of his wits. Then he coughed and asked, "younger disciple Su Li? How long can you hold on?"


    Su Li replied, "I can stick to it all the time. Excuse me, former leader, should you kill the evil?"


    It''s a little stressful for him to suppress this indestructible thing all the time.


    "In this case, I''m relieved." Xia Ming, the former patriarch, looks like he''s going to heaven at any time.


    Su Li widened his eyes and looked unbelievable. The old man meant that he would carry the pot next?


    Xia Ming noticed Su Li''s expression. Even if he had a thick skin for thousands of years, he felt embarrassed. He had to explain helplessly:


    "This foreign evil has the ability to directly control all flesh and blood and then affect the emotional senses. In order to defeat it, I had to give up my skin bag, so that I could defeat it and suppress it."


    "When you came, I thought it was almost over. I didn''t have the strength to struggle anymore, so I just told you not to step into that dangerous area."


    "But I didn''t expect that the evil devil still had the ability to bewitch the flesh and blood, which made su''er have to abandon the flesh to save his life."


    "Now I have suppressed this evil devil with the body of Yuanying for 1400 years, and I have reached the stage of extreme physical and mental weakness."


    "I was going to die with this evil devil, but since you appear, you are unexpectedly immune to the will control of this evil devil..."


    People''s elders said so. What else could Su Li do?


    He can only ask, "then how long will I suppress it here?"


    "In three or five years, I may be able to regulate myself. If it hasn''t died yet, I''ll kill it myself!" Xia Ming said solemnly.


    At the same time, his Yuanying body also appeared from the golden long sword.


    When Su Li saw this Yuanying, he knew why the former patriarch wanted him to top it first... He saw that Yuanying was covered with cracks, as if it would break away at any time!


    Look at the xuansu who just gave up her flesh. Her Yuanying even supported very hard in this hot environment


    Monks, especially those in the netherworld, can give up their flesh to survive as Yuanying, but the flesh has always been a "treasure raft to cross the river". Giving up the flesh also means that xuansu Yuanying''s experience is easily affected by external environmental factors.


    It''s said that when the sky falls, tall people will bear it.


    But Su Li never thought that the two tall men around him were already lying on the ground, and he suddenly became the "tallest" one.


    What can he do?


    "Former patriarch, the seal you originally laid has been broken, hasn''t it?" Su Li asked.


    "With the collapse of the corpse, it has been untied, and it will slowly return to its original appearance." Xia Ming said... Although he seemed to tell the younger generation that he was not called "Qianqian", forget it, he felt a little heavy from the young man.


    "That''s good." Su Li sighed softly, and then said to xuansu, "can you tell Ji Zheng for me that the climate in Hexi is normal, and it will be a granary with good weather."


    Xuansu nodded seriously and said, "although I need a period of time to stabilize the body of Yuanying, don''t worry, I''ll convey it for you... And zongmen, I''ll report peace for you."


    Su Li nodded, and then looked at the intestines: "go to find my master or Han Yan. You can''t get close to here."


    While talking, the ground binding method was untied, and the intestines were thrown away.


    The meat intestines'' whined ''to the ground, and then looked here from a distance and kept making a nasal sound like crying.


    "Well... Now, I''ll spend it here!"


    After he explained everything, he stepped on his feet and appeared a circle of runes around the suppressed evil demon


    Three mountain seals superimposed on each other, then there is the huge Zhenyue Rune seal depicted with six turns and six robberies, and finally the spirit seal that is also six turns and six robberies!


    Su Li gave full play to his way of town closure, even upgraded the enhanced Rune a little, and immediately made the ''match man'' suppressed and unable to move.


    But then he found that it was his true intention that could really suppress the demons outside this day!


    The heart bears the weight of all forces and all dharmas do not invade.


    "Great true meaning, that''s why you can ignore the will manipulation of the evil devil..." Xia Ming sighed very much.


    The heaviness of Su Li''s body has exceeded his imagination... But he guessed wrong. Su Li was immune to the spiritual attack of the evil spirit not because of the heaviness, but because of his own abnormality.


    In fact, even Su Li himself didn''t know why he had the talent to be immune to all kinds of mental attacks. The previous chilao was very frustrated about it.


    At this time, Xia Ming said, "Su Li, you must not relax your carelessness in dealing with this evil devil."


    "In fact, I have killed it four times in the 1400 years. This should be its fifth and weakest will."


    "This kind of exorcism, which calls itself the son of the abyss, is completely a polymer of flesh and blood will."


    "As long as his body is still there, even if his will is killed, he can continue to wake up and regenerate. But the consciousness that wakes up every time is not the original one..."


    "The fifth consciousness born in the evil devil''s body is the one who lost su''er''s body this time, but the flesh and blood base that gave birth to the evil devil''s consciousness has collapsed, so it is in an unprecedented weak state."


    "If you can keep this until the collapse of the fifth consciousness, you can get out of the robbery."


    "I see." Su Li nodded clearly. If that''s all, it''s something to look forward to.


    After saying this, Xia Ming and xuansu were silent... It was really cruel to put such a heavy burden on a young man''s shoulder.


    But there''s no way, because I''m afraid anyone else will be controlled by this terrible extraterritorial evil as soon as they get close. The consciousness born in the aggregation of flesh and blood will is too strange and powerful.


    "Xiao Li, you must feel very suffocating now?" xuansu couldn''t help asking... After all, it''s their waste predecessors.


    "It was a little at first, but then I saw it." Su Li said calmly and peacefully:


    "In the current situation, if I turn around and leave. If I face it next time, maybe it has become an existence so powerful that I can''t look directly at it."


    "In that case, of course, I''ll deal with it as soon as I can deal with it now!"


    Su Li''s eyes were clear and gradually showed a feeling of great wisdom.


    He looked at the faceless man who was pressed under the Zhenyue Fufa, and calmly mocked himself: we have time next!


    He felt that he had made all preparations to meet the predictable loneliness and loneliness


    PS: don''t say I''m empty, so I can''t get numb at night? I must send it now... How can I repair it

 Chapter 157

    It''s all gone. Su Li is left alone.


    When he was really the only one left to face the demons outside this day, Su Li said in his heart that it was impossible not to be afraid and frightened.


    But what can he do?


    He has become the person who does his duty, so he can only bite his teeth to overcome all this discomfort... Now that he has made a decision, he should take this responsibility well.


    It was quiet around him, only he and the faceless "matchman" had a silent confrontation.


    He still maintained the Zhenyue talisman and Fengling talisman, and the "match man" seemed to give up his struggle and just "watched" Su Li so quietly.


    It had no eyes, but Su Li always felt that it was looking at himself.


    ... the stalemate lasted for ten days, and his spirit was in an absolutely tight state. He was afraid that the evil devil would make any more extraordinary moves.


    This was his messy and ugly appearance, but it had a greater impact on his heart. He felt that the evil devil had been trying to change and break through his seal.


    Under loneliness and loneliness, fear is strengthened. Because of the particularity of his soul, these negative emotions could not defeat him at once, but eroded his will little by little.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, it was caused by lack of self-confidence. Su Li never felt that the strong enemy of this level needed him to suppress.


    At this time, he could only meditate on the three or five-year agreement of the patriarch


    "Just think there are three years left, just three years..." Su Li told himself.


    Even if a little calmness was restored in my heart, this lonely feeling was still found indomitably.


    The feeling of loneliness is still like a bone maggot, which makes it difficult for him to settle down. It made him feel as if he had been abandoned by the whole world.


    On that day, the evil devil was still talking and changing his facial features. It seemed that it was constantly outputting fear to Su Li in this way and wanted the young defender to collapse


    "Ouch ~ ~"


    Suddenly, a cry like a wolf howl came from the distance.


    Su Li suddenly looked around, because he recognized that it was his dog barking!


    He saw that on the top of the mountain in the distance, a big black spot was squatting on the cliff of the snow covered mountain, making a long howl.


    Su Li, who had endured for ten days, suddenly couldn''t hold back the liquid in his eyes. He covered his face and shrugged his shoulders.


    "I see, you stupid dog..." he scolded softly.


    But his face was full of warm smiles.


    He stretched out his hand and looked forward to the sky a little farther away, and a cluster of thousand awn sword Qi came out from his fingers.


    When the sword Qi reached a hundred feet in front of the meat intestines, it was castrated and then burst


    There was no sharp sword, but turned into a blue misty rain, as gorgeous as fireworks.


    He seemed to say: don''t cry, I''ve heard it.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch!"


    From a distance, the meat intestines with black spots jumped around happily and heartlessly, making Su Li worry whether it would slip and fall down?


    His mood calmed down at once. He looked at the dog jumping happily, and there was only a shallow warmth and peace in his heart.


    Since the stupid dog is still there, he has no reason to give up at this time.


    Thinking of the evil devil''s greed when he looked at the intestines, he couldn''t help holding his breath... He wanted to eat my dog?! Impossible, I must kill you!!


    Su Li, who has always had a peaceful state of mind and stood aloof from the world, was cruel for the first time


    The mental nature and will of monks actually add considerable bonus to magic.


    Just like at this time, Su Li suddenly became cruel, and the tianwai evil devil who was still changing his face was almost crushed.


    But this kind of life is so tenacious that it can still hold on under the dual seal of Zhenyue Rune and Fengling rune, and even is slowly adapting to this pressure!


    Therefore, Su Li understood that it would be a long-term thing to deal with this thing


    So he calmed down, continued to suppress the foreign evil, watched his dog quietly, and took time to think about his own affairs.


    It feels good to be accompanied by someone... It feels good to be accompanied by a dog, which makes him feel that he is no longer alone.


    His true Qi is still growing slowly, and even his body is passively strengthened a little bit because he has drawn the Qi of earth veins for a long time to cast spells.


    At first, I was a little worried about whether it would make him the same thing as those refining corpses in the thousand corpse gate.


    But then the mellow and steady feeling in the Qi of the earth made him put aside that concern... Why is evil?


    Isn''t it because they dislike the slow speed of authentic methods and like to make crooked ways to take shortcuts?


    Although the Qi of the earth vein extracted by Su Li was used as a spell, he was only passively nourished and never deliberately intercepted. Then after the spell is over, the scattered earth Qi will eventually return to nature.


    But if the Qi of the earth vein was forcibly intercepted in his body... Su Li felt that there must be some hidden dangers unknown to outsiders in the nether earth sect and the thousand corpse gate.


    I always feel that I have been crammed with some things recently, and there are many common things.


    Taking this opportunity, he can also integrate his own skills and accomplishments.


    He has stayed in the state of congenital stillbirth for a long time. Just now, he also studies how to get promoted to the state of congenital return


    As for the demons outside the sky?


    Previously, he looked at the constantly changing organs and state of the devil''s face, and he only felt that fear grew in his heart.


    But now he comes back to see it, but it makes people laugh... I''m afraid he''s not "coding" his face?


    Confidence follows.


    I''m afraid the demons outside this day have poor skills. Otherwise, why can they only use this means to interfere with and influence him?


    At this moment, the growth of his mind can''t be calculated

 Chapter 158

    Ten days later, Su Li''s state of mind was very different from the previous ten days.


    With the help of meat intestines, he has begun to get used to this day of suppressing demons alone.


    He wouldn''t be bored either, because he looked up and could see his dog sitting well on the hill at the far end. It seems to notice his eyes, it will swing its tail hard


    "Ha ha."


    He smiled meaninglessly and looked at the evil devil... But he found that the evil devil''s face could not be seen anymore


    At first, it wanted to grow a perfect woman''s face to confuse Su Li, and then it seemed that Su Li liked his dog better, so now this face has grown into a dog


    No fear at all!


    Su Li thought that if the evil devil went out with such a dog''s head, no one would be confused, or he would be killed as a demon


    But I don''t know why, tianwai evil became like this to confuse him. Su Li always felt that he seemed to have been offended by some personality.


    But in any case, his mentality is still good.


    Combing their own strength is also getting better. He has understood where the time is for him to be promoted to the real world


    At this time, he understood the true meaning of earth and water, which was also very helpful for the cultivation of mountain and sea returning to Tibet. When entering the returning to the true realm, it could also bring great improvement to his two attributes of true Qi.


    There is also a wood line genuine Qi in his body. In order to achieve the best form of returning to the truth, it''s best to understand the true meaning of a wood line.


    So during this period of time, he was realizing how many "thousands of trees and flowers bloom".


    Although Su Li has mastered the "ten thousand trees and flowers" door, he found that he may have mastered the "ten thousand trees and flowers" that have changed a lot after a generation.


    The core of this magical power is very huge and profound. The more he analyzes it at a deeper level, the more he is confused... How does it make the ultimate evolution of a single wooden line attribute into a complete five element cycle?


    The more he studied, the more confused he became. It was as if what he saw was always just seeing flowers in the fog.


    Perhaps the predecessors of the sword sect who have inherited this school are always unable to understand the truth, so they will show it in the way of the habit of sword cultivation of the sword sect.


    While he was indulging in it, suddenly he heard a rapid bark!


    He quickly put down all thinking and research, looked up and looked at the mountain where the sausage was located... He suddenly found that a huge brown bear was approaching the sausage step by step!


    This is not an ordinary brown bear. It looks like it''s full of flesh. It''s definitely a great monster!


    "Stupid dog, hurry up!" Su Li scolded angrily.


    However, his voice couldn''t reach there. The mountain was too far away.


    The giant bear is almost twice as big as its sausage. It approaches the sausage step by step. It doesn''t mean to hunt, but just wants to drive it down from the mountain


    This is a monster to occupy territory!


    Rouchang''s temperament followed Su Li and was never a fighter. But this time he put on a posture of decisive resistance


    How can it leave this mountain? After leaving here, the master can''t see it. What should I do?


    He leaned down and lowered his head. His throat roared, his mouth skin on both sides slowly wrinkled, revealing his sharp fangs


    Suddenly, it opened its mouth, took the initiative to attack, and jumped at the giant bear with an unprecedented fierce attitude.


    Su Li couldn''t help getting nervous... Although the dog had been preached by the patriarch, he didn''t know how to compare with the demon bear who didn''t know how long he had lived.


    But damn it, just at this time, a cloud came and blocked his sight, so that he couldn''t see the war there


    Su Li can only listen hard. He tries to calm himself


    There came some violent collision sounds, which was obviously the most primitive fight between powerful monsters.


    The bigger the noise, the more frightened Su Li was... He regretted it. If he had trained meat intestines well, he would not lose!


    However, it''s no use regretting at this time. He can only worry here.


    He couldn''t help looking at the extraterrestrial evil being suppressed by him. Seeing that it was steadily suppressed and couldn''t move at all, it seemed that it didn''t matter to leave for a while?


    Su Li hesitated, but finally sighed secretly


    He didn''t move even a step. The heavy burden on his shoulder made him unable to move.


    It was chongjun''s true intention to bear Wanjun''s heart, but his heart, which shouldered the weight of Wanjun, was suppressed to the extreme.


    He tried his best to see the war on the mountain over there, but the damn clouds couldn''t satisfy him.


    What should he do at this time?


    His heart was torn and tortured


    Suddenly, he seemed to hear the sharp nasal sound of a dog when it was painful to eat!


    His eyes seemed to see that the sausage had fallen into a pool of blood


    At that moment, all the sufferings and tears in his heart were suddenly pulled out, and then he found a place to vent.


    His will shot out like a sharp arrow.


    At the same time, he also raised his hand to the mountain a little farther away


    It''s not heavy Jun split earth sword or Xuanhan thousand awn sword.


    It''s the basic sword technique that he practiced the most, the most familiar and the least consumed at the beginning


    Because he consumes less, he can gather the most true Qi as a boost. He wants to let the sword go through the clouds to his dog!


    At the same time, small seal is also the ultimate blessing... Or his will is attached to this sword Qi at this moment.


    So the clouds suddenly pierced before the sword Qi flew!


    The sword Qi passed through the clouds without hindrance, and even lost little in the process of flying.


    Through the cloud mask, Su Li''s will seemed to see his intestines with the sword


    It was being pressed to the ground by a giant bear, with its mouth full of blood and sobbing.


    The sword Qi carrying Su Li''s absolute will turned suddenly on the way of flying shooting, and then quietly shot into the giant eye socket with incomparable accuracy and speed!


    "Poof!"


    The giant bear''s eyes were blasted, and the sword Qi even penetrated from the back of its head, and then bombarded the mountain wall behind, leaving a deep hole


    "Poop!"


    The body of the giant bear fell down.


    Su Li''s will did not dissipate with the sword, but remained on the hillside.


    The sausage seemed to feel something. The sobbing nasal sound was intermittent, lying on the ground, but shaking its tail


    Su Li''s residual will dispersed, and his eyes took back from there.


    He lowered his head slightly in silence, and his eyes seemed to inadvertently sweep away the demons outside that day


    The devil''s body trembled suddenly, because the assembly of will seemed to feel a terrible will with great penetration and lethality.


    It vaguely felt a threat


    PS: in order to thank all of you for your reward since you went on the shelf, add a chapter. And huoxueer''s book friend, I feel your heart, too. Thank you.

 Chapter 159

    This is a kind of true meaning that Su Li suddenly understood before stimulating the sword Qi.


    It is not the true meaning of magic or sword, but it seems to be everything.


    From this, he also realized a truth... Regardless of the true meaning of magic, sword or knife, it is the embodiment of his own will. If you have this ambition, why do you close him so much?


    He didn''t have any joy now, but he buried himself in his cloud piercing meaning.


    The sausage is badly hurt. It may not last.


    But he can''t get away from the heavy responsibility, so this is chuanyunyi or the only way he can help the sausage.


    "He is thirsty and wants to drink water..."


    Suddenly, Su Li seemed to feel something.


    Then naturally look at the mountain


    In an instant, the clouds in front of him seemed to be pierced by his eyes, and a thoroughfare appeared in the air


    "It''s going to rain. Hold on!"


    The true meaning of rain, the art of sweet rain!


    No, it''s just that the rain technique is not enough


    Ganlin Fu, Cheng!


    Six turns and six robberies are the Runes of rain, the true meaning of rain. Then the small seal is maintained, plus the cloud piercing meaning... Go!


    At this moment, he strengthened the Ganlin technique to madness.


    At the next moment, a blue light came to the mountain, and then turned into a drizzle... Rain!


    Su Li finally found a way to help the intestines. He sent the strengthened shower technique to the top of the intestines with cloud piercing intention, and then let it be treated by the water line healing technique.


    Ganlin technique can not only cure its injury, but also supplement its lost water. It can kill two birds with one stone.


    The meat intestines, which had been treated like this, finally became more energetic. It lay on the ground, wagged its tail, opened its mouth and then rained.


    Then I felt that my body recovered a little strength, so I tried my best to support myself and sat up.


    He sat on the hillside again and wagged his tail at his master. It''s like it''s gone


    Looking at the dog sitting next to the bear body, Su Li''s fierce eyes slowly converged and recovered a trace of temperature.


    He knows the gut injury is far from recovering, but at least it''s getting better, isn''t it?


    ¡­¡­


    In this way, three days later, Su Li would treat the meat intestines with the technique of sweet rain through the clouds every day.


    The sausage looks hard to move. It moves slowly in a small range.


    When he was hungry, he bit two bear corpses. When he was thirsty, he felt very happy that his owner gave him rain... It was more and more difficult to shake his tail recently.


    "My dog is dying."


    Su Li had this insight in his heart.


    But he didn''t leave here at the beginning, and he won''t leave now. He just looked at the flesh intestines calmly, and there was no hope in his heart.


    He has done everything he should do, unless he gives up his duty of repression now


    Continue to suppress, his dog will die. And to save his dog, I''m afraid the world will suffer a great loss of life.


    Fate sent him to this fork in the road, making him face a dilemma


    Red old man left early after all. If he was still around Su Li now, he would be ecstatic. Because at this time, he can definitely lead Su Li into the devil!


    Unfortunately, he is busy bewitching the monk wusheng now


    People say that he will become a devil... However, the options on both sides of Su Li at this time make him become a devil anyway!


    But fortunately, this world is in love with those who have great merit.


    When he was in a dilemma and was about to make a decision that would be irreparable anyway


    Suddenly, a mysterious air appeared in the sky, rotating like a whirlwind, but it came to the mountain where the meat intestines were located.


    The clear air dispersed, revealing the figure inside


    But it is the jade fairy, the master of Su Li!!


    At this moment, Su Li, who had already closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at his Shizu with surprise and expectation.


    It was as if she felt Su Li''s eyes. Chen Yu fairy nodded at him from a distance, and then crouched down beside the meat sausage to check it.


    Looking at the jade fairy doing all kinds of examinations there, and flashing a light similar to the rain technique from time to time... Su Li''s heart finally settled down.


    His dog was saved.


    But the blood seeping from the corner of the mouth of the sausage still insisted on sitting up and wagging his tail safely at him, but the picture has been engraved in his mind.


    After some inspection, Chen Yu fairy was a little relieved, and then flew a messenger jade sword to Su Li


    Su Li caught the summoning jade sword, and then read what Shizu wanted to say to him


    "The meat intestines are well, don''t worry."


    "Three days ago, I received a subpoena from founder xuansu Yuanying... Li''er, you''ve worked hard."


    "The situation of the sword Pavilion is becoming more and more critical. It seems that unknown forces are involved. The number of our top experts is at an absolute disadvantage."


    "Shizu can only stay here for five days. Tell Shizu what you need."


    Fairy Chen Yu''s words were full of love and pity. It seemed that she came almost immediately after she learned about it.


    How could Su Li have no resentment before?


    However, he ignored that the former patriarch Xia Ming had reached the point where he could not continue to exist without immediately closing down, and xuansu had to find a place to cultivate and stabilize his Yuanying immediately.


    Therefore, the jade fairy came within a month, and xuansu had temporarily shelved the state of her Yuanying body and was in a stable state, so she first rushed to the zongmen.


    No one has ever given him up, but people always have some delusions under the double torture of loneliness and fear.


    Su Li thought for a moment and left three words in the jade sword.


    It is reported that the jade sword flies back to the hand of the jade fairy. She catches the flying sword and reads the content. Then she is surprised


    "Shizu, please cure the sausage."


    "Give him a cooked meal. He eats raw meat these two days. It''s not delicious."


    "And it''s time to take a bath. It loves to be clean."


    The jade fairy sighed, then gently rubbed the meat sausage''s big hairy head and said:


    "Good boy, your master is worried about you."


    There was a whimper in the throat of the meat intestines. His head moved and rubbed the palm of the jade fairy. It seemed to ask: what did the master say?


    "He said you''re fat again. It''s time to lose weight!"


    The jade fairy caught and smiled.


    The meat sausage immediately hung its head and ears, and its tail couldn''t move... But then it remembered something. The dog looked at the jade fairy and shook his head.


    The talking eye seemed to say: my master wouldn''t say that!


    Su Li never forced it to reduce its exercise. He only worried about whether it didn''t eat enough and didn''t sleep well?


    "Well, I''m kidding you."


    However, Chen Yuxian, the immoral founder, soon came up with another idea. She said, "I said before that you are destined for the fumen, or I will accept you as a little disciple on behalf of my disciple Gu Yuzi?"


    At this moment, three people felt a kind of malice from the dark


    Gu Yuzi was at a loss. He didn''t know that he was becoming a dog''s master.


    Gu gardenia was at a loss. He didn''t know he was becoming martial uncle dog.


    Su Li only felt that there was a great fear... Maybe this is the price for the elders to take care of the dog, because you never know when the dog will change from a "son" to a "brother".


    Fortunately, Chen Yu fairy was reserved and didn''t say she wanted to take meat intestines as a disciple

 Chapter 160

    Fortunately, Chen Yu fairy''s "dirty" attempt did not succeed, but he knew what would happen to him after he became a teacher


    Referring to its owner, the elders come to instill and torture in turn. Is this a dog''s life?


    So he shook his head decisively and was willing to continue to live his heartless life with his master instead of worshipping his master


    The jade fairy wants to cover her face. She always thinks what kind of owner she is and what kind of dog she keeps. Can she be a little self-motivated?


    But she didn''t ask for anything, but she actually condescended, cooked a barbecue for the sausage with local materials, and cleaned up her body


    Su Li''s request she will fully fulfill... That''s all she can do for this disciple now.


    However, when she was cleaning up the body of the giant bear, she accidentally saw its exploded eye socket and the broken back brain... Then she saw the holes punched out in the mountain


    "What a sharp sword!" she exclaimed.


    "It is concise and full of penetration, and it is also the way of the basic sword technique of our sword sect... Is this the meaning of sword? There are some specious..."


    She couldn''t understand it. She boasted that she couldn''t distinguish the truth of this sword.


    But she didn''t study deeply. Anyway, what happened to the sword has nothing to do with her. Su Li, who looked at it from a distance and sat down cross legged to suppress the nameless evil, had only praise and joy in his heart.


    Five days went by like this. As expected, the jade fairy just roasted meat and bathed meat intestines every day.


    She did what she promised, and it was time to leave.


    A messenger jade sword fell into Su Li''s hand


    "Xiao Li, I''m leaving. You don''t have to worry about the door, thanks to the three elders you awakened."


    "But I won''t let you here alone. You''re not the only one to guard evil spirits. Then the sect will send another disciple to help you guard."


    "Don''t say you don''t need it. Although only you can guard and suppress this evil spirit nearby, we still need someone to drive away wild animals or friars who approach rashly."


    "Besides, someone has to continue cooking for you and sausage, doesn''t he?"


    Well, Sully was convinced by the last sentence.


    ¡­¡­


    Shizu left very simply, but Su Li won''t feel much uncomfortable this time.


    Because it is obvious that the zongmen has reached a very critical juncture, but it is enough to let Shizu come out to see him.


    After about a week, the man sent to help him suppress the seal came.


    These are two female disciples, one of whom he is familiar with


    He sent a flying sword and asked: aren''t you on the battlefield? Why did you come to me?


    Then the flying sword returned.


    Answer: I heard about you and came. There are some things that need to be thought about.


    The flying sword went again.


    Q: Master, is he okay?


    Flying sword returns.


    A: elder martial brother, now he has made such a great reputation! Last time, six gold elixirs of the evil sect tried to surround and kill the elder martial brother, but they didn''t expect that the elder martial brother would walk away calmly with a magic charm.


    The lonely man crossing the river has become famous all over the world.


    Su Li was a little silent... Just be safe, master.


    Fly the sword again.


    Said: so I can rest assured... By the way, take care of the sausage for me.


    Flying sword returns.


    A: I knew you would say so. Don''t worry. You know that meat sausage is your heart meat.


    The communication between the two is like this. This is not a short distance, so that they have no possibility of further contact.


    Su Li continued to study "thousands of trees and flowers bloom.". Master the true meaning of a wooden line and then enter the realm of returning to the truth, which is the established goal he set for himself.


    It''s just that when he doesn''t want anything at ordinary times, the true meaning of knives and spells will always come out by himself. Now it''s very difficult for him to understand it by himself.


    Now she sits on the hillside with meat intestines every day and looks at another person here besides meat intestines... She seems to have something to express, but it''s a pity that it''s inconvenient to pass the book with flying sword after all.


    So a month later, when Su Li looked up, he could still see only meat intestines. Another person occasionally looked here, but he had to do his own thing after all.


    Su Li has a new view to see. There are two more female disciples on the hillside who practice swords from time to time. It''s also very pleasant.


    Then winter goes and spring comes, which is the time for all things to grow.


    There was some green in the valley where the five elements were unbalanced.


    Looking at the sprouts sprouting and grass outcropping around, Su Li finally realized something about muxing in his heart.


    He found that he should not seek the answer from the "thousands of trees and flowers bloom", but explore from all things around him through his "hundred grasses rise to aura".


    Then everything grew and passed day after day.


    It was hot in summer, but what Su Li saw was lush grass.


    It''s just that there are few female disciples practicing sword. I''m sorry.


    But in the bleak autumn, he suddenly received a flying sword biography


    She said: the zongmen war is urgent, and I''m going too.


    Su Li''s heart was full of emotions, but he could only sigh helplessly in the end.


    The flying sword replied: be careful.


    So three days later, a group of female disciples stationed on the mountain changed, and Su Li''s familiar people disappeared.


    He was a little lonely, but he didn''t feel too bad. At least his intestines sat on the hillside and wagged his tail at him, didn''t they?


    ... so it was winter and spring again. He stayed in this valley for two years.


    The battle of Jianzong is becoming more and more urgent, because the disciples accompanying him and Rouchang on the mountain have changed again.


    They are just the kind of young people who are just beginning to get started. They even haven''t reached their inborn goals.


    Now these disciples can''t reply to his flying sword biography. After all, how to resist the sword?


    Fortunately, the sound of sausage is quite cheerful, indicating that the situation is not so bad.


    At this time, the plants in the valley grew more luxuriant.


    Bored, Su Li had a new game with meat sausage


    He blesses the wind talisman with cloud piercing meaning, and then controls a strong wind to constantly scratch the dog''s head of meat intestines, making it comfortable to turn its belly


    After more than two years of accumulation, he seems to be more and more free to use the technique.


    The understanding of the true meaning of muxing is becoming more and more profound, especially this time there is an obvious cycle of four seasons in the valley.


    "Another year," he told himself.


    ¡­¡­


    Only this year passed, and the young disciples on duty on the hillside changed again.


    It''s winter again. The three-year period has come, but Xia Ming hasn''t come yet


    "Isn''t it all right? Or is he hurt too badly?" Su Li was worried.


    But that''s it. In three years, wait another two years.


    He is not in such a hurry to leave now.


    It was another year to watch all things around grow and then wither. He had understood what his wooden line really meant


    Four seasons go back and forth, one year old withers and flourishes.


    Therefore, he had some special ideas about the extraterrestrial evil that had been suppressed all the time

 Chapter 161

    After waiting for three years, although Su Li combed everything about himself, it also made him stop waiting.


    Xia Ming said he could get out of the customs in three or five years, but now he doesn''t believe it.


    Yuanying is broken like this. It''s believable to recover after hundreds of years of meditation. These three or five years... It''s estimated that Xia Ming can initially recover to deal with this evil devil!


    This can''t be expected, because there are too many uncertainties!


    Su Li began to try his own way to solve the evil devil.


    Zhenyue talisman can''t be loosened. If you loosen this thing, you will run away.


    At first, he tried to purify it with the "symbol of crossing adversity and dying".


    But this day, the evil devil looks evil, but its power essence seems to be very positive and has hardly been affected


    Then he tried ray method again


    The thunder bombarded the demon outside this day, which suddenly aroused the rapid change of its body!


    Seeing this, Su Li quickly stopped Lei FA and strengthened the suppression


    Well, he ignored a very important point.


    Xia Ming once said that this thing can absorb all external forces to enhance itself. Only when it is strengthened to the extreme or attached with the power of truth can it be hurt


    The former patriarch was able to win the war by mastering the strong sword intention at the same time and extrapolating the power of his own attributes to the extreme.


    Originally, I wanted to experiment with thousands of trees and flowers, but I was a little unsure. Let''s find another way for the time being.


    Su Li is obviously unable to deduce his three elements of soil, water and wood to the extreme, but he has a lot of true meaning!


    So, with the spirit of splitting the sword, he cut the evil spirits on the ground


    He knew for a long time that the effect would not be great, but he wanted to consume more of each other... The cultivation world should also pay attention to the basic law of energy conservation?


    Split sword Qi instantly chopped up the body part of the evil devil exposed outside the town sealed area... That is, the mosaic dog head.


    A large pool of minced meat splashed out at one time.


    But then Su Li found that the broken meat wriggled and returned to the evil devil''s body!


    In these three years of confrontation, he also understood that this kind of extraterrestrial evil should use an extreme biological power, that is, the cell power that people in the world don''t understand!


    Its will itself is a collection of whole-body cellular consciousness.


    So Xia Ming can erase his consciousness four times, but he can always give birth to a new consciousness in his original huge body.


    But in contrast, these cells may be strengthened, but if there is no material supplement, the total amount is only these. In other words, killing some will be less!


    Looking at these flesh and blood fragments wriggling on the ground, the intention of their own split knife was condensed to the extreme in an instant, and the split sword was also evolved to another extreme


    No longer pursue the impact and large-scale lethality of this sword technique. Instead, all the small sword Qi or knife Qi are attributed to a narrow range, and then spread around it.


    So the ground breaking sword (knife) that he changed again was displayed


    There is no heavy Jun true meaning blessing, only the split knife meaning is dominant.


    In the narrow area in front of Su Li, thousands of small and dense knife Qi cut back and forth rapidly, separating all the obstacles they encountered.


    At this moment, the head and limbs of the evil devil, which was originally a mass of meat paste, were cut layer by layer, and then became fragmented, as if they had completely melted all at once.


    This is the cutting accurate to the cell level, and it is also the ultimate use of Su Li''s dissecting knife.


    Knife dissection naturally prevents the separated cells from aggregating again.


    The separated monomer cells are limited no matter how strong they are, so they struggle for a moment and collapse after breaking away from the whole.


    The ground left an indescribable pool of dark red mucus.


    "Valid!"


    Su Li felt that he had found a way to eliminate the evil spirit!


    Then when he looked at the devil again


    But he found that he had given up all his forms, formed a ball and hid in the middle of Zhenyue Fufa


    Su Li subconsciously looked at the meat Intestines on the distant hillside.


    The sausage immediately wagged its tail.


    It is now as big as an elephant, and its tail swings like a flagpole, which is spectacular.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li could not deal with the evil devil who completely counseled the Zhenyue Fufa, because the Zhenyue Fufa had naturally gathered enough local Qi in three years of continuous suppression and became something similar to a magic weapon.


    Although the power of repression has greatly increased, Su Li can''t control as he did before.


    Unless he scattered it, but then he was not sure that he could limit the demons again.


    "Some trouble..."


    ... another spring and autumn.


    Su Li''s only gain in this year was to pretend to doze off, and then lure the external evil spirit to show some tentacles to him that day


    Unfortunately, he was a little too hasty. After cutting it with a knife, it reduced the amount of meat in almost one arm, and its main body remained the same.


    Four years have passed since he guarded the seal, and the former leader of Xia Ming still has no news.


    Jianzong didn''t send someone to replace the disciples stationed with him this time... It seems that something has happened to the sect?


    But at this time, his state of mind has been extremely stable, and he will not pay more attention to what he is unable to influence. He is just thinking about how to solve the evil with his own strength.


    When he looked at himself again, he found that he could only put his hope on the miraculous "thousands of trees and flowers".


    If he is right, this is a powerful magical power that starts with the wooden behavior and then evolves all the five elements to the extreme. This is a force completely beyond his understanding. He can only hope here


    Thousands of trees and flowers bloom!


    A green energy vine spread from Su Li''s palm, and then bit by bit drilled under the area suppressed by Zhenyue Fufa.


    This magical power really showed amazing effect. Unexpectedly, it ignored the repressive power from Zhenyue rune, and slowly intruded into it without destroying the spell structure of Zhenyue Rune!


    "I knew it!" Su Li was so excited that he seemed to see the hope of success.


    However, when the green energy tentacle touched the evil sphere, Su Li suddenly felt a shock... Because he felt the terrible will transmitted from the sphere!


    That is the last will born on the body of the son of the abyss, a huge extraterrestrial evil. This is not a great terror that human beings can bear!


    Su Li''s special Soul Essence seems to be able to cut off its bewitchment to his body and mind, but the absolute suppression of spiritual power is inevitable.


    Even if Su Li has the true meaning of chongjun, he can bear Wanjun, but this pressure is more than Wanjun?!


    But at the same time, ''thousands of trees bloom'' is also constantly swallowing the blood, flesh and energy of the evil spirit and refining it


    So the evil devil tried to destroy Su Li''s spirit, while Su Li tried to destroy the evil devil''s body... The two launched a new battle relying on the magic green vine.

 Chapter 162

    Su Li''s expectation of such a serious counterattack with the display of "thousands of trees and flowers bloom" was really beyond Su Li''s expectation, but at this point, he can only survive.


    There is no fancy in the contest at the spiritual level, which is a hard encounter.


    At this time, it depends on who swallowed each other first


    But that day, the external demons were not the existence that Su Li could resist.


    Even if it is a seriously injured body, it is still incomparably huge on the spiritual level.


    The other party''s spiritual power almost oppressed Su Li''s spiritual will to the limit at once. Even if there is a heavy heart, it can''t make him feel better.


    However, it was in this case that he sensed some spiritual confrontation in a trance... This was not what he could perceive in this realm.


    He felt the confrontation between the two.


    The spiritual power represented by the evil spirit is full of chaotic feeling, as if boundless, to swallow everything.


    But in fact, there is no way for the devil''s spiritual power to take his spiritual will!


    Although his spiritual will has been compressed, the other party has been trying to devour him


    But Su Li''s spiritual power has actually been blocked by a colorless and transparent diaphragm!


    So Su Li could feel the pressure from each other, but the two had no contact in essence. Therefore, the bewitchment, temptation and erosion of the evil spirit were completely ineffective for him.


    As for what the inner diaphragm is


    Su Li guessed. This may be the essence of "small seal technology"!


    However, although the small seal technique blocked his soul''s direct contact with the outside world, it could not resist the spiritual oppression from the demons outside the sky.


    Therefore, Su Li''s own spiritual will was forced to shrink sharply, and the whole consciousness also produced some trance in this sharp contraction


    In a trance, his consciousness seemed to have some signs of falling asleep, and he seemed to enter a dream


    He saw the huge tree in the depths of the East China Sea again and floated into the bottom of the trunk of the huge tree again.


    He saw the perfect woman like a woodcarving tree man again


    But different from last time, she had opened her eyes at this time, just like sitting on her own throne waiting for Su Li''s arrival.


    Although he is still covered with wood, he has faintly had the vitality of some living creatures


    Su Li woke up in a daze. He looked at the woman in amazement. Even the skin like wood texture made him incomparably surprised.


    He didn''t know why he was here, nor what the woman called him at this time meant.


    But he remembered that he was fighting with the spirit and will of the external demons that day, so


    Suddenly, this perfect woodcarving woman who can''t be looked directly at opened her mouth and said, "my name is'' Chun '', the daughter of the'' Sheng ''family."


    "Those who bear my karma should inherit my law!"


    Suddenly, Su Li only felt that everything around him was changing!


    Many branches and buds suddenly appeared in the originally empty trunk area, and then these branches and buds grew rapidly.


    The branches and buds bloom and then wither.


    Then bear fruit.


    The fruit fell again and the branches and leaves drifted away.


    Everything returns to dust


    During the short film, he seems to have experienced the withering of spring, summer flowers, autumn fruits and winter.


    But just at this moment, his true meaning, which he had been feeling but could not understand, broke through the last obstacle in an instant... So he realized the "true meaning of withered glory".


    When all this was lost to nothingness, he opened his eyes again and found that he had returned to the confrontation with the foreign demons that day.


    Previously, everything seemed like a dream, but he really felt the promotion brought to him by the "true meaning of withered glory".


    First of all, the energy vine of "thousands of trees and flowers bloom" suddenly seems to be completely alive, more flexible and more powerful.


    The understanding of the true meaning also improved his spiritual will again. Although it could not change his mental state, it at least injected new vitality into his bad situation.


    But what really surprised him was that it happened later. The Changchun sword, which had been put aside by him without much attention, was suddenly distorted


    The next moment, the wooden sword turned into a woman''s long hair!


    Then the long hair twisted again and turned into a long vine like a living creature!


    The long vine was placed on the magic vine released by Su Li, and then the two coincided!


    Originally, the vines transformed from long hair immediately became a form of semi energy, and then rolled up the meat mass transformed by external demons that day, sucking for a while


    Su Li was stunned because he found that the pressure on his spiritual level had been removed at this moment!


    What separates all this is the long hair that turns into vines.


    Su Li was extremely shocked. He knew he had encountered a great opportunity.


    I''m afraid this woman is not ordinary. It''s very possible to say that she is a relegated immortal directly.


    Su Li swallowed his saliva with difficulty, and then immediately seized the opportunity to understand the mystery of the vine changed by the hair


    The woman named Chun seemed to be really ready to preach the Dharma to him. The vine contained all the mysteries of promoting the rotation of the five elements with the single attribute of the wooden line, and showed it unreservedly in front of him!


    Under the cyclic erosion of the five elements, the meat mass of the external evil was eroded rapidly that day


    But the erosion rate was much slower than Su Li thought.


    Because under the strict prevention of foreign demons that day, it will take at least 100 days to erode it!


    This is because the will of the demon outside this day took away xuansu''s body, otherwise if it was based on its own body... It is estimated that the time should be calculated in ''years''.


    But this is a great learning opportunity for Su Li.


    The balance of the five elements is derived from a single attribute, and he has three attributes, which should be easier to achieve!


    ¡­¡­


    The 100 day time is not long for Su Li, who has been waiting for four years.


    As if all had been calculated, it was the day of his 18th birthday, and the extraterrestrial demons he suppressed were completely eroded and swallowed up in silence.


    In his trance, the vine rolled back and wrapped around his left arm... It seems to be a piece of equipment?


    But this is not over. At the moment when the external evil was completely wiped out, he also completed a great merit recognized by heaven and earth!


    This evil devil comes from outside the sky. From the moment it lands, it is a great enemy and great karma to the world!


    A trace of dark yellow breath slowly surrounded from the earth, from the sky and from all directions.


    These dark yellow smells are divided into three.


    The biggest part drifted far away, some entangled in Su Li, making him more "fragrant", and the other part fell into Zhenyue Fufa, which suppressed the evil spirits outside the sky for four years


    At the next moment, the Zhenyue Rune method, which has accumulated a lot of local Qi, solidified, and then shone like a strange treasure!


    Looking at the Zhenyue Fufa in front of him, Su Li knew what it was


    Merit magic weapon: Zhenyue!


    At this moment, the treasure of merit and virtue was completely formed, and Baoguang printed and dyed a glow all over the sky, as if it was a coming of age ceremony specially prepared for Su Li in this world.

 Chapter 163

    Zhenyue, the magic weapon of merit and virtue, exudes a gentle and thick brilliance, but it also makes Su Li feel as if he were connected by blood.


    His mind moved, and the "Zhenyue" became smaller, suspended and fell on his hand.


    It feels light at first, but Su Li''s knows that this baby can gain unlimited weight as long as he injects genuine Qi!


    Looking at the bottom, there is a clear Zhenyue Rune... That is to say, it is actually a rune seal, Zhenyue seal!


    Su Li was filled with emotion. He didn''t expect that this time, the guard task of catching ducks on the rack had brought such a harvest. What about Xia Ming, the former patriarch who got the most merit and suppressed the foreign demons 1400 years ago?


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, the former patriarch had been forced hard before. After 1400 years of repression, he had run out of information and was difficult to recover.


    The period of three or five years mentioned by Su Li is not nonsense.


    He has decided that for up to five years, if he can''t recover enough to kill the foreign demons that day, he will decide to temporarily suppress the injury and force him out of the pass


    The cost of doing so is so heavy that his two thousand years of cultivation in his life will be destroyed.


    But he had no choice. Between his survival and the future of the sect, he did not hesitate to choose the future of the sect... Just as he did not hesitate to abandon his body to suppress the external demons that day, he was a very pure leader of the sword sect.


    Seeing that the five-year period was approaching, Xia Ming, who had never broken his promise in his life, immediately pressed down his injury and applied the secret method to temporarily push his strength to the peak


    The fine crack appeared on his Yuanying again... He returned to the peak, but he had only one blow.


    But one blow is enough. The weakened tianwai evil devil can''t stand his peak sword. In this way, the mission that has tortured him for 1400 years has come to a complete end.


    Xia Ming thinks so. He is preparing to get up and go to the place where the evil town is sealed.


    As a result, suddenly there was a cloud of dark and yellow gas


    "Hiss ~"


    Xia Ming''s Yuanying takes a breath... Never mind how Yuanying inhales, he just inhales.


    Under his extreme comfort, he subconsciously stretched his body, but he saw that the original fine cracks on the Yuanying''s body were quickly glued and eliminated!


    He felt that his state was recovering at an extraordinary speed, all the time, and even to the real peak 1400 years ago.


    Then he found the problem. It seems that his mana among Yuan Ying is still improving, directly breaking through a certain upper limit


    "Rely on it..."


    Xia Ming remembered that he had just used a secret method to temporarily increase mana


    Originally, he was a broken man, and the secret method made him have the power of a blow in his heyday at most. So now he''s back to the top?


    So his head was covered with dark clouds, and the disaster came


    Xia Ming simply doesn''t know how to spit out his mood at this time, because he doesn''t even know whether to describe himself as lucky or unlucky


    Fortunately, of course, when he was about to die, he suddenly found that he had recovered and didn''t have to die.


    Unfortunately, it was a natural disaster... He had to die.


    Yuanying friars in Yuanying cave can make Yuanying absorb mana from an unspeakable empty nether world, that is, the void, so they can still exist in the form of Yuanying even if they abandon their physical body.


    But Yuan Ying is Yin after all, and needs to be combined with the Yang of the flesh to resist the power of the most Yang in the world... That is, thunder robbery.


    If only Yuanying, he will die under the thunder robbery.


    I don''t know if it''s too late to seize the house now


    When Xia Ming saw a mouse crawling at his feet, he couldn''t help but have a bold idea that he didn''t know what to say.


    However, before he put it into practice, the thunder robbery on his head has fallen


    "Hey ~"


    With a long sigh, Xia Ming spits out his helplessness at this time.


    After 1400 years in prison, he had too many things to see.


    Especially the sword sect, which he has always been difficult to put down, he wants to see what the sword sect has developed after 1400 years without his own?


    I don''t want to give up this world


    He waited quietly for the disaster to come, but he had no choice to resist.


    Then the thunder fell overhead


    He suddenly found something wrong. Why did the thunder robbery come so slowly? Is it the best way to recover the original simplicity?


    Die, die


    Xia Ming felt that he had no reason to be spared, so he simply opened his arms to meet the end of his life


    Then he shivered all over.


    The thunder made him feel a little comfortable!


    Before he could recover, the thunder in the sky rained down.


    A Dao Lei robber accurately hit Xia Ming''s Yuanying body. Instead of causing damage, it brought a Dao Zhiyang breath into his body, making his Yuanying body originally belonging to Yin begin to change to pure Yang


    Tianjie Tianjie is a liquidation of heaven and earth for those who practice Taoism.


    Whenever a practitioner breaks through a certain realm, he is going one step further against the sky, then the heaven and earth will certainly clear up his previous cause and effect.


    The higher the cultivation, the greater the cause and effect of heaven and earth before breaking through the realm. Therefore, the more the realm, the more terrible the natural disaster.


    In particular, the natural disaster from Yuanying period to Mahayana period can be said to be the first general liquidation of heaven and earth to practitioners!


    In Mahayana, the yuan God places his trust in the void and can directly refine great mana from the void... So the first stage of Mahayana is "refining void"!


    At this time, the friars can actually be said to be "true immortals".


    This means that the Mahayana friars have left the supply of the breeding world and entered another level.


    Just before leaving the world with the gift of giving birth to the world, of course, we need a thorough liquidation from beginning to end!


    This liquidation is the disaster Xia Ming is facing... The disaster he thinks will die, but it seems that he is constantly giving him benefits!


    Because liquidation is not only a monk''s karma, but also a monk''s merit!


    Moreover, the cause and effect of heaven and earth can not be compensated by humanitarian merit. It must be heaven and earth merit... And Xia Minggang just got a lot of heaven and earth merit.


    So Xia Ming, the former patriarch, passed his natural disaster with a confused face until he exuded a pure golden luster from inside to outside.


    Heaven and earth seemed to have no fetters for him, and even he could wander as long as his mind moved. Or thoughts can be everywhere


    This is Yang God, another nickname of Mahayana friars.


    However, the new Yang God Zhenxian did not have the sense of great joy in the monk''s heart after breaking through this realm.


    He really didn''t have any psychological preparation

 Chapter 164

    Su Li''s mission has been completed. He also wants to see how zongmen is now?


    The change here has made the meat intestines who have been looking here for nearly five years aware. It first stood up in doubt and shook its tail, and then saw Su Li waving to it


    It immediately rushed down the hillside with a happy "ow ~" and brought a trail of smoke and dust between runs, which looked quite spectacular.


    The two sword sect disciples behind him were aware of what they saw. They shouted together and rushed over... The two disciples said frankly that they were only 15 or 16 years old, younger than Su Li, and had long been fed up with this boring caretaker career.


    Meat sausage runs with amazing momentum, just like a small tank


    Su Li was very happy at first, but then he became frightened


    Imagine the visual impact of an elephant rushing over... Especially the ''elephant'' is ready to pounce on itself!


    "Don''t rush up!" Su Li scolded quickly.


    The meat sausage was obedient, and then a brake was added to stop in front of him.


    But for the first time in five years, I was so close to my master that I couldn''t restrain my joy. So the sausage came together and rubbed Su Li hard


    With the dog''s nature, the heavier it rubs, the more joy it has in its heart.


    Obviously, the sausage was very happy at this time, so its owner was suddenly arched over


    "Rely on it..." Su Li turned several somersaults on the ground before he stopped, and then sat on the ground and looked at the sausage silently.


    "Woo woo ~"


    Meat intestines reacted. They immediately used their talents to shrink their body to the appearance of a little milk dog, and then came up to rub


    The dog is bad at learning. How can he bear to beat him like this?


    So Su Li sat on the ground, hugging his reduced intestines and gently stroking his dog''s head. The smile at the corners of his mouth was very warm... How could he be willing to beat his intestines?


    At this time, the two sword sect disciples ran up panting. When they saw Su Li, they immediately bowed respectfully and shouted, "have you seen your predecessors!"


    Master


    This is a title that Su Li didn''t expect, because now the sword sect is only three generations at most.


    But he soon realized that these new disciples seemed to regard him as a sect elder... After all, the magnificent scene when Zhenyue seal was formed just now was still very frightening.


    "Just call me elder martial brother." Su Li corrected their address, and then asked, "what''s the situation of zongmen now? What''s the situation of Jiange now?"


    The two young disciples looked at each other with some hesitation, and then a slightly older said, "elder martial brother, we haven''t been introduced for a long time and haven''t heard of the sword Pavilion..."


    Su Li was instantly silent... In the war, as long as he was a disciple of the sect, he could not have heard of the sword Pavilion.


    Unless... The sword Pavilion no longer exists!


    "Who is in charge of the sect now and what is the war with the evil way?" Su Li asked.


    The disciple replied, "when we came to accept the task, the sect was setting up defense in tiancrack mountain. Evil ways are rampant, and the North has turned into a ghost land."


    Su Li was silent again... Unexpectedly, the situation of zongmen has deteriorated so far in the past five years!


    He asked, "how did the northern land fall? Did the northern army just sit back and watch this happen?"


    Yes, the reason why he never thought things would worsen to this extent before was because he knew that there was the town north army of the Western Qin Dynasty!


    Of course, mortal soldiers can''t compare with friars, but mortal Iron Army can crush all the powers of friars with a torrent!


    But the disciple''s face became sad. He said, "the Northern Wei Dynasty and the Hu people suddenly entered the invaders, and the northern army of the town suffered a flank attack. Finally, the remnant had to retreat to tiancracked mountain pass..."


    Su Li sighed secretly. It seemed that the situation of Jianzong was really critical... But he just couldn''t understand why these evil sects suddenly struggled to attack Jianzong?


    What on earth does the sword sect have that makes them attack so cheaply?


    Just when he couldn''t understand it, the meat intestines suddenly pricked up their ears and looked into the distance


    Su Li immediately said to the two disciples, "hide, someone is coming."


    He was a little wary. Tiancrack mountain has always been the area where the disciples of Jianzong move, but the disciples of tiancrack Jianzong haven''t moved here for a long time.


    Sure enough, two minutes later, Su Li heard some noisy voices, and his heart sank on the spot


    This is the accent of the northern Hu people and the Northern Wei Dynasty. Those who come must be evil people.


    But have evil people been able to act so recklessly in tiancrack mountain?


    Before long, seven evil people appeared.


    They said in strong dialect


    "The treasure light I saw just now is near here. There must be a strange treasure. It must be of great benefit to hand it over to the ghost God sect at that time!"


    "Hand it over to the ghost and God sect? Why not give it to our thousand corpse gate?!"


    "Two adults don''t have to quarrel. Maybe there are disciples of tiancrack sword sect here. We should be careful... The disciples of sword sect are crazy recently. It''s terrible."


    The speaker looked very humble and wore clothes that were not the standard of large doors. But it''s a casual repair who came to get benefits


    "Hum, the leaders of their sword sect were attacked and killed by traitors. How can they not be crazy?"


    Su Li hid in the dark, but he didn''t hide any more when he heard this... What happened to the sword sect?!


    He stepped out of the hiding place and came directly to the seven people... Among the seven people, except for the two disciples of ghost God sect and thousand corpse sect who spoke earlier, the other five people were all casual practitioners.


    "Have you taken refuge in the evil clan?" Su Li asked himself.


    "Evil clan? Sword clan is the biggest evil clan!" sanxiu shouted at once.


    Is it already so obvious that the idea of becoming a king and defeating an enemy?


    Su Li was too lazy to talk nonsense. He raised his hand and pointed out a Chuanyun sword Qi... Which was the basic sword Qi with Chuanyun meaning.


    This sword spirit is quite different from that when he first learned and practiced.


    The sword Qi is pure and fierce, which has mixed many understandings and experiences in his ten years of cultivation.


    Therefore, although this sword Qi is the foundation, it has evolved into an endless feeling of grandeur and vastness.


    The casual practice seemed to have been prepared. He immediately raised his hand and raised a goggle to stop it. At the same time, the whole body Qi is stimulated to form a seemingly thick but complex body protection spell.


    He thought his defense was in place... But he underestimated the sword of Jianzong and Su Li''s intention after all.


    Before the sword Qi arrived, the soul light of the body protection spell in the chest of sanxiu had been dimmed, and a hole suddenly appeared... Then the sword Qi penetrated!


    "Ho!"


    A dull noise.


    The sanxiu looked down at the goggle in his hand in amazement, but he saw that a finger thick hole had appeared on it.


    He looked down at his chest... But there was already a blood hole bleeding out.


    "Poop!"


    Unable to say a second word, he leaned back and fell to the ground.


    The pierced heart is not an injury that a friar of this level can suppress.


    Su Li didn''t say a word about it, but looked coldly at the remaining six people in front of him


    Speaking of it, this is the first time he wants to kill so seriously.

 Chapter 165

    "The sword sect''s remaining evil? I''m just dying!"


    The two disciples of ghost sect and thousand corpse sect have obviously become used to killing the disciples of Jianzong. At this time, they don''t care about Su Li''s strength. They consciously have found the secret to deal with Jianzong''s sword cultivation.


    Sword sect disciples are generally reckless, so ghost and God sect disciples directly set up many mazes. When their spirit is exhausted, they can naturally be slaughtered.


    Although the disciples of Jianzong attack very strongly, their own protection is insufficient. So the copper corpse of the thousand corpse gate sank underground. He was ready to make a surprise attack to make Su Li irreparable.


    ... if it were five years ago, Su Li might still be in a hurry in the face of the double attack of monks in the same realm.


    But now, five years later, he is still a friar in the state of congenital stillbirth, but he has a sense of insight into their actions.


    Because he has never wasted these five years. He suppressed the demons outside the sky. In fact, he has maintained continuous combat output for five years!


    At this moment, although Su Li''s true Qi did not belong to the returning to the true world, he already had the quality of true Qi far beyond the general returning to the true world friars.


    And what about the enemy in front of him? The scattered cultivation of good and bad doesn''t count. The disciples of the ghost and God sect are just born in the stillbirth state. The copper corpse of the thousand corpse gate is slightly stronger, but it can''t be up to the strength of returning to the true state!


    So the next thing was simple. He raised his feet and stepped on the ground. With his familiarity with the Qi of earth veins in the past five years, he shocked the copper corpse that had escaped into the ground!


    Then he waved his hand and pointed out a finger, which was hit by the split sword Qi mixed with the intention of splitting the knife


    No matter what demons and monsters you have, a sword points out that they will disappear!


    The chaotic and fierce sword intention and sword Qi bombarded the copper corpse, then swept away and blasted into the blurred ghost area.


    But I saw that the blood and flesh on the copper body were cut off piece by piece, as if they had suffered from lingchi.


    But the thousand corpse sect didn''t know the pain. Even if they were cut to the skeleton, they still survived. Still want to rush up and attack Su Li


    But at the next moment, Su Li''s figure had disappeared for a moment... Then he had come to the face of the copper corpse and pressed his hand on the skull of the copper corpse without taboo.


    At the next moment, the dense runes spread down from his palm and directly spread the whole skeleton of the copper corpse... This is the Rune of the spirit sealing Rune!


    The copper corpse was frozen for a moment, and then fell to the ground like an ordinary white bone.


    Seal in his hands has also been pinched! In the actual combat, there was no stagnation, but it was easy to seal an opponent with the same cultivation as him.


    What about the ghost and God sect disciple?


    However, he was unable to deal with Su Li''s split sword Qi... After the sword Qi cut into his blurred ghost area, it immediately spread to kill in a range.


    Although he didn''t have enough lethality after dispersing, his previous preparations were in vain, even in the ghost land he recruited.


    When he got back to his senses, he found that Su Li had raised his hand to take care of the copper corpse of the thousand corpse gate... This means, this posture immediately made him feel a chill falling from the top door to the caudal vertebra.


    However, when he was ready to run when the opportunity was wrong, he suddenly noticed that a black ''flagpole'' was erected next to him, and a small white dot on it constantly shook left and right


    Immediately, he looked at a big elephant like dog, which had put the dog''s head in front of him, and was sniffing hard for two breaths


    How did the dog get here!


    At the beginning, the disciple of guishenzong was still thinking about this problem, but when he was ready to "punish" the big dog, he found that he couldn''t do anything


    His own soul of intuition swayed, his mind had been tightly seized by a force of fear, and then he felt a flutter, and he didn''t know anything.


    "Poop!"


    Ghost God sect disciple fell to the ground with a pale face. He had lost his soul.


    Then the blurred ghost land dispersed, and the people saw the body lying on the ground and the big dog licking his tongue next to him


    The remaining four scattered practitioners immediately risked their souls.


    They knew that they would not be as strong as those two people. At this time, the best of their peers had been killed in lightning, stone and fire. How could they not be frightened?


    It is impossible to run, but each one trembles like chaff, but listens to his fate.


    This is the case with casual cultivation. If you want to live, you must "know your life". They must be smooth in the face of the strong, otherwise grass will grow on the grave.


    Su Li didn''t embarrass them, but asked the two little disciples of Jianzong to ask for information... He was not in the mood to do this. He just wanted to know what happened to Jianzong in the past five years!


    ¡­¡­


    In the past five years, at first, when Su Li helped his son govern Hexi in the Western Qin Dynasty, he was still in a relatively calm stalemate. Even the sword sect had a slight advantage because of the unexpected contribution of fumen.


    But then, in the days when Su Li entered the mountain, some people with high accomplishments appeared among the evil sect disciples in the northern battlefield.


    In fact, the ways of these characters are completely different from those of ghost and God sect, thousand corpse sect and netherworld sect, and even have the feeling of authentic Taoism.


    But they acted secretly and even mixed in the three sects of the evil way to do some sneak attacks.


    The sword sect was naturally unprepared, so when Chen Yu fairy came to visit Su Li, she looked worried and said that the war was dangerous.


    But at that time, no one would believe that the sword sect would lose the sword Pavilion!


    It was a day three years ago when a large number of mysterious experts suddenly besieged the sword Pavilion.


    Xuanyuzi, the supreme elder, was seriously injured. Fortunately, he was saved with the help of another supreme elder Changchun Zi.


    Then the three evil sects launched a general attack on the sword Pavilion. The sword pavilion was immediately abandoned and collapsed on the spot... For a time, jiuning City, an important town in the northeast of Western Qin Dynasty, was in turmoil.


    Then came the joint attack of the Northern Wei Dynasty and the Hu people. Jiuning City, which was already uncertain, fell immediately... I don''t know how many people were displaced at that time.


    Jianzong was defeated and the Zhenbei army rushed to recover the lost land.


    But I didn''t expect that the most elite "Wei Wuzu" came from the Northern Wei Dynasty! In addition, the northern army of the town marched in a hurry and was defeated by a direct war.


    Originally, this was just a small defeat. With song Rui''s ability, he can definitely reorganize the army. It is not impossible to fight a war. But at this time, the Hu people rode a horse to attack


    The northern army of the town was almost completely destroyed. Song Rui was seriously injured and retreated. He stationed at tiancracked mountain pass with only 10000 people.


    Thus, the war that affected the real world and the secular world entered another link. It is a series of attacks and defenses around the Jianzong Mountain Gate of tiancrack mountain.


    This lasted for about two years, the fourth year when Su Li kept the seal.


    The sword sect relies on the mountain gate array to fight against it without losing the wind. Even relying on the familiar terrain in tiancrack mountain, it can occupy local advantages.


    But I didn''t realize that at this critical moment, Ji Lian, the leader of tiancracked mountain sword sect, suffered the betrayal of one of the most trusted people!


    Ji Lian''s eldest disciple, Shi Zhongjun, known as the strongest sword among the second generation of disciples of the sword sect, gave his master a back stab


    The poisoned short sword almost destroyed all the vitality of Ji Lian, and the morale of the whole sword sect fell to the bottom in an instant.


    So the mountain protection array collapsed and the Jianzong Mountain Gate fell


    "My sword sect is really dead?"


    Su Li was shocked when he heard this. He never thought that so many things had happened in recent years.

 Chapter 166

    The sword sect was defeated, and the morale was low. The disciples scattered and fled.


    But Jianzong didn''t die, because someone put up the banner of Jianzong at the mountain pass on the south side of tiancrack mountain... Someone called the disciples to reunite with the disciples there, and Jianzong still stubbornly "lives"!


    Su Li knew where he should go. He took two young disciples with him.


    Even when the two disciples were too slow to keep up, he let meat intestines carry them... Every disciple is very precious to the current sword sect.


    On the way, he encountered another interception. This time, it was an iron corpse of the thousand corpse gate, which was equivalent to the cultivation of immortal Jindan. It was very difficult.


    "My disciple is with you!" the iron corpse said firmly when he saw Su Li.


    "This?" Su Li raised his eyebrows and took out a withered bone covered with the seal of the spirit seal from the bag.


    "I didn''t expect that in this place, at this time, someone would attack the people of our thousand corpse gate..." the iron corpse Old God was there, and seemed very sure of taking Su Li.


    He should also be sure. After all, as a strong person with real-life strength, how can he lose when dealing with a younger generation who has not even returned to the real world?


    At this time, he saw the meat intestines of two sword sect disciples coming. He recognized the clothes of the inner door system of the sword sect, and said coldly, "it''s a sword sect disciple."


    "Yes, I''m the chief of the three generations of Xiajian sect, Su Li!"


    Su Li calmly reported his name to the iron corpse.


    At this time, he still has some memories in his heart. Last time he only wanted to run away when facing a strong enemy... But this time, he won''t and doesn''t need to run!


    The two sword sect disciples also share a common hatred and look like they have to work hard at any time


    "I don''t need to know your name, and no matter what your identity is, the disciples of the sword sect have to die now!"


    The iron corpse angrily scolded coldly, and then strode forward to tear Su Li up with the trend of mountain collapse.


    Su Li''s eyes followed his footsteps, but he was not slow, but the Zhenyue Rune appeared in his palm... Now he can directly condense a complete Zhenyue rune.


    At this time, you don''t even need another palm to strengthen the coincidence of runes, just with the simple Zhenyue Rune method and his heavy real meaning blessing


    "Boom!"


    The iron corpse of the meteor stopped in an instant. It made a "cluck" sound all over, like a rusty old machine.


    "This... How is it possible?!"


    The iron corpse, with the same strength as the golden elixir, was suppressed and couldn''t move before it had time to exert any power?!


    Even if this is the Zhen Yue Fu that claims to be able to suppress the golden elixir, it is impossible. The earth vein is connected under the iron corpse. This is not an ordinary golden elixir!


    But Su Li did it. Even under his true intention, the Qi of the earth vein at the foot of the iron corpse was affected, which was suppressed and difficult to extract.


    At this time, Su Li came to the iron corpse step by step, stretched out his hand and pressed it on his forehead, and said, "thousand corpse gate? If there are not hidden enemies, your thousand corpse gate is just a miscellaneous small clan in the eyes of my sword clan."


    No matter how oppressed the iron corpse was, the seal of spirit sealing appeared on the body surface of the iron corpse... The corpse should look like a corpse. Seal it first and take it back!


    Su Li put the sealed iron corpse into the bag, and then moved in his heart to find their storage equipment from the iron corpse and copper corpse.


    That''s a copper and an iron gossip plate... He forgot to pick up the booty!


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t look at the gossip plate of the copper corpse. It''s all a block like some spirit stones. Su Li quickly poured them all out and put them in his pocket... They are really worthless things.


    But the things in the iron corpse gossip plate are quite high-end. Impressively, they are all high-level spiritual materials, and even have a powerful armor and weapons


    Well, the iron corpse was very resentful for losing. It was sealed without wearing the armor.


    At the same time, Su Li also noticed why he was found by the iron corpse... The other party''s gossip plate has the function of positioning and tracking!


    He thought for a moment and simply threw everything into the gossip plate of the iron corpse, and then sealed it with a small seal.


    Then I still kept the gossip plate of the copper corpse


    Yes, he''s fishing. If only he could catch one or two more iron corpses, he would have a lot of face if he sealed it and took it back


    Since guarding the evil for five years, he suddenly felt that he had a special hobby.


    When he saw something now, he wanted to seal it and suppress it


    But it was a pity that he didn''t meet anyone else on the way.


    Also, after all, the copper corpse and iron corpse were sealed by him, and it would be less than a day. The evil sect of thousand corpse sect would not respond so quickly.


    He walked all the way, and it took him almost two days to reach the mountain pass on the south side of the split mountain that day


    Su Li is also familiar with this place, because he escorted the pair of migrants out of the mountain.


    He was surprised to find a prosperous town outside the mountain pass, but it seemed that the group of immigrants in took root again.


    This made him very satisfied. It was a sense of fulfillment from the heart, which had nothing to do with everything outside.


    However, this feeling was only a brief passing and could not make him nostalgic. His eyes soon saw a huge array located in the depths of the mountain pass


    However, this is only a magic array. Its function is to warn and prevent ordinary mountain people from entering.


    This is the last assembly place of Jianzong, but it is pitifully poor.


    Meat intestines came to Su Li, and then the tail shook and rolled down the young disciples of the two sword sect. Then he shrunk to a head only knee high and sat down at his feet.


    Su Li reached out and rubbed the head of the sausage, then said to the two disciples, "when you get here, you can continue to go south and enter the safe boundary."


    "What is this, elder martial brother?" the two disciples heard Su Li''s implication.


    "You haven''t been in Jianzong for a long time. No one will blame you," Su Li said.


    "No, since we have entered the gate and wall of Jianzong, our brother is naturally a disciple of Jianzong!"


    "At the beginning, the master said that there was no sword repair that escaped without fighting, only the sword repair that died in battle!"


    "When you meet an invincible enemy, you can retreat, but you have to fight first to know whether you can fight!"


    Su Li was speechless. He suddenly understood how Han Yan was so reckless in the early years. It was brainwashing from the beginning!


    So he couldn''t help asking, "who was the martial uncle who preached to you?"


    He decided to make this guy realize that such things can''t be said nonsense when he had a chance!


    "That''s martial uncle cassia Mingzi... We died when we went to accompany our senior brother..."


    Su Li was speechless for a moment. The martial uncle begged for mercy and implemented his ideas to the end

 Chapter 167

    Su Li took the two young disciples down the hill to the area covered by the big array.


    The identity jade plate and their clothes show their identity, especially when the sect elders detect that the special identity jade plate is close to the camp


    Just before they came to this magic array, they hesitated to find a way to inform.


    I saw a wave in the magic array, and there was a corner missing in the array area in front of the three


    Looking into the missing corner, you can already see many traps... But these traps seem terrible and can only hinder the steps of the monks in the congenital realm. They don''t have so much impact on the monks in the golden elixir period.


    Without the mountain protection array, the disciples of the sword sect can only survive.


    At this time, a footsteps came from the array


    In the fog of the magic array, the visitor is tall but slim. He should be a female monk.


    However, the comer seemed to carry a vigorous and extreme momentum, which made it difficult for the two young disciples to look straight... It seemed that only the figure in the fog was enough to burn their eyes.


    Su Li suddenly realized the identity of the comer with the Qi machine that had faded away between the two but still felt vaguely.


    However, at this time, the fog between them dispersed, but he dared not recognize each other for a time.


    The whole body of the newcomer is full of the breath of Zhigang to Yang, thick and vast.


    But her face was as cold and stiff as a knife.


    When she saw Su Li, her eyes touched. It could be seen that she seemed to want to touch the corners of her mouth and show a smile, but she didn''t think it all failed... She seemed to forget how to laugh.


    "You..."


    Su Li wanted to say something about the past.


    "Come with me, master and elder martial brother are waiting for you."


    Han Yan turned and strode forward. She seemed to have practiced her original determination to cut off all feelings and go to the road with one heart.


    While following Su Li, he felt the state of her body carefully... He thought something was wrong with her body, but found that her body was actually at its peak.


    The party didn''t go far. Han Yan stopped in front of a mountain cave.


    She said, "they are all waiting for you inside. I have to patrol the camp, so I won''t go in with you. Give me these two children and I will arrange them by the way."


    The two young people trembled


    Su Li looked at Han Yan''s back and found that her footsteps seemed to be much lighter when she left. It seems that walking with Su Li has brought her some psychological pressure after all.


    No matter how much he did, he walked into the cave and just saw Shizu sitting tired in the cave


    "Li''er, it''s good that you''re back!" the jade fairy forced a smile and said.


    But even if she smiled, she couldn''t melt the bitterness between her looks and the sadness like the background color.


    "Shizu!" Su Li responded, and then asked, "how''s the patriarch? And my master?"


    The jade fairy replied lightly, "the sect leader has been seriously poisoned. Even if I try my best, I can only suppress the toxicity temporarily. But the du''e magic talisman of Gu Juzi can remove part of the toxicity temporarily... Now they are removing the poison."


    Du''e talisman is really a versatile talisman


    But Su Li heard that it just seemed to make Ji Lian linger.


    But she didn''t want to say more about it. She changed the topic and said, "this time we lost suddenly and retreated so quickly that we didn''t care about you. Han Yan''s girl was still preparing to organize a raid to pick you up. Unexpectedly, you came back directly..."


    Su Li was stunned. He didn''t expect it.


    "How''s the town sealed? If you can return as scheduled, it should be that Lord Xia returned in time?" asked the fairy with concern.


    Su Li hesitated slightly, and then answered frankly, "the former patriarch didn''t come back, but the external demons had completely dissipated that day, so I could end my mission and return at this time."


    "Lord Xia, he......" the jade fairy looked more dignified.


    Xia Ming can be said to be the last hope of Jianzong at this time. If the patriarch who disappeared for 1400 years can return in time, he will definitely be a decisive force of Jianzong.


    But unfortunately, now it seems that the last card of the sword sect is not so stable


    "Should he be all right?" Su Li could feel that the merit of heaven was divided into three, so he thought Xia Ming should still be alive.


    However, he feels that Xia Ming will not be in good shape, but he doesn''t know when he can recover.


    Chen Yu fairy felt that Su Li was comforting her, so she sighed and didn''t say much in this regard. She just said, "just come back. Now the wind is trembling. I''m afraid the evil monks are brewing a general attack."


    "Although we don''t talk about it, our sword sect has indeed reached the state where the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry... Fortunately, Jingchen has taken the inheritance of the sword sect away from this place of right and wrong. I''ll arrange you to go to find Jingchen with Yan''er."


    This is to arrange the future of Jianzong!


    Jingchen itself is the temple of Dharma transmission, Han Yan is the last pride of Jianzong, and Su Li represents the side door that can help Jianzong rise again


    Su Li knew very well that his Shizu hoped that the sword sect could rise again in another place and form under their guidance!


    But he was not ready to give up so early... Even that kind of extraterrestrial evil had been faced. What else could he fear at this time?


    So he calmly asked his master, "what''s the matter with the patriarch? Can I have a look?"


    The jade fairy hesitated slightly, then nodded and led Su Li to the depths of the cave


    They didn''t walk fast. Along the way, the jade fairy finally told Su Li what happened on the main peak of tiancrack mountain


    Shi Zhongjun is an orphan discovered by Ji Lian and Chen Yu fairy in their early years. He has been brought up around him as if he were his own.


    Shi Zhongjun lived up to his master''s expectations and gradually became the first of the second generation of disciples of Jianzong... That is, the second generation of first disciples in essence!


    Everyone thinks that Shi Zhongjun will be the only person to succeed Ji Lian as the leader of the sword sect, so even Jing Chen, who has the reputation of "chess star Heavenly Sword", can only be willing to lose and become a dormant preacher in the Dharma hall.


    But no one expected that Shi Zhongjun, who was regarded as the future of zongmen, would fight back at the most critical moment of zongmen!


    "Now think of it, this stone Zhongjun also awakened the wisdom of the world in his early years, so he can enter the country so quickly."


    The jade fairy said if she had a point.


    Su Li was a little nervous immediately. Did he mean himself?


    But his Shizu soon said, "don''t be nervous. Monks wake up. Although there is not much wisdom in the world, it is by no means rare."


    "I just secretly hate that someone must have deceived the secret of heaven, so that I didn''t calculate the real origin of the stone Zhongjun''s previous life..."


    "Or, this person is reincarnated with purpose!"


    If so, I''m afraid the sword sect was targeted from the beginning.

 Chapter 168

    After five years, Su Li finally saw his master again


    And patriarch Ji Lian.


    At this time, Ji Lian was soaking in the medicine bath specially prepared by the jade fairy to suppress the toxicity in his body, while the solitary fairy was blooming with a light golden light next to him.


    Su Li''s master, Gu Yuzi, was suppressing the poison gas rising from Ji Lian''s body in front of her with a du''e magic charm. Du''e talisman is really strange, but it is not a professional detoxification talisman after all.


    Although the poison gas was continuously digested, it still came out of Ji Lian''s body... At this time, it was just relying on Gu Fuzi''s efforts to continue Ji Lian''s life.


    Seeing Su Li''s arrival, Gu Yuzi''s dignified face showed relief.


    But he was totally absorbed in calling Zhenyuan and couldn''t speak. He just nodded slightly with Su Li with a smile.


    At this time, in the eyes of Gu Yuzi, Su Li, 18, was no longer the child he had brought with him.


    He watched Su Li grow into a good man who is now indomitable, and his sense of satisfaction burst out in an instant.


    So he smiled happily from his heart, because he felt that he had no regrets in his life.


    Su Li saluted Gu Yuzi respectfully with a heart of admiration, and then looked at Ji Lian


    Sure enough, his state was not very good. He even lost the ability to mobilize his internal mana to cooperate with the orphan to suppress toxicity. He could only passively accept external treatment.


    At this time, Chen Yu fairy said, "there is no turning point. Now the only way is to let his Yuanying out of the body and reincarnate."


    "It''s fate. Maybe you can get through the door."


    Even if you are as strong as a jade, you can''t help blushing in your eyes at this time.


    Ji Lian is different from xuansu fairy and Xia Ming''s former patriarch. The latter two Yuanying have reached the cave and can exist without flesh for a long time.


    But Ji Lian is just a distraction. If his Yuan Ying goes out of the body, he will lose his body, the transfer station of mana.


    His Yuanying will die quickly under the external energy radiation full of Yang attribute. The only thing he can do for him is to help him enter reincarnation quickly


    Su Li pondered slightly and then asked, "Shizu, is there a dialysis map of the patriarch''s whole body?"


    "What?"


    The jade fairy didn''t react to her intention for a moment.


    "I want to see where the toxin has affected the Lord''s body, and then try to cure it." Su Li said seriously.


    Chen Yu didn''t respond yet. As a result, Gu Juzi, who cast the du''e talisman there, suddenly brightened his eyes and nodded to his master


    "What are you going to do?" Chen Yu asked.


    "I haven''t made any specific plans yet. I don''t know until I''ve seen everything..." Su Li replied conservatively.


    But at this time, he Yu immediately threw out his turtle shell and divined


    The divinatory symbols are very magical. They have the meaning of bringing prosperity to the future!


    She disrupted the divination before others saw it, but her tired and dim eyes have gradually burst into light


    "Wait a minute, let me explore." fairy Chen Yu immediately came forward and held Ji Lian''s hand, and then Zhenyuan crossed into his body


    They were originally double monks. Zhenyuan and mana easily blended with each other. She should explore Ji Lian''s body with her Zhenyuan, and then draw out her Zhenyuan


    However, Su Li noticed that the black Qi invaded her body all the way with the Zhenyuan pulled back by Chen Yu fairy trying to reverse!


    At this time, his Shizu showed another talent


    She even performed a sealing technique directly and skillfully, sealing all the reversed toxins!


    Just at this time, Gu Yuzi finished a stage of subduing the magic talisman of crossing the river. After slowly finishing his work, he said: "master has been practicing sealing for five years in order to replace you in case... After all, you are still young, aren''t you?"


    In this regard, Su Li''s heart inevitably touched again. He didn''t say clearly that Chen Yu''s practice might not work unless another person reached Yuanying cave and was willing to give up his flesh


    He just said, "thank Shizu for his concern."


    "It doesn''t matter. I thought it was just a crippled life. I won''t lose anything if I can exchange you for a vibrant young man."


    Chen Yu''s words stopped immediately, but Su Li and Gu Juzi both heard a strong will to die from her words.


    Now, it depends on whether Su Li can bring her new vitality!


    A cross-sectional view of the human body was projected in front of Su Li... It seems that the jade fairy also knows what Su Li wants.


    This section is very clear, showing human muscles, bones and organs clearly.


    However, with the operation of Chen Yu, many parts of the human body began to appear black


    As she operated, she said: "the situation has worsened a little more than two days ago. It can be said that the toxin has gone deep into the viscera. The only vitality is that his heart is still invaded by the toxin."


    The tone was calm, but everyone could hear the suppressed trembling.


    However, Su Li''s eyes were calm and sharp, and his face suddenly became very "professional".


    He said: "a kidney, half of the liver, three-quarters of the lungs, about two meters of the large intestine, 1.5 meters of the small intestine, as well as the stomach, spleen and two ribs... Are slightly better than I thought."


    Chen Yu was shocked and asked his disciple, "do you have a way?"


    She has tried many schemes during this time, but she can only suppress the toxin in Ji Lian''s body and can''t eradicate it. Does her disciple sun really have a way?


    She didn''t notice that at the same time, her disciple Gu Yuzi showed an expression that he couldn''t bear to look straight at.


    Su Li flashed a sharp light in his eyes, and then said calmly with his professional posture: "you can cut off the parts infected by toxins directly. I believe Shizu, you still have a way to prepare miraculous medicine to help the patriarch grow back the cut organs?"


    The jade fairy looked very frightened at this moment. This simple and rough way was too challenging her world outlook.


    However, when she looked at her disciple Gu Fuzi again, Gu Fuzi nodded with an expression that could not bear to look back, and then said, "in terms of cutting people, my disciple will never lose anyone. The key is that he can cut people and then install them back..."


    "Well, tell me what else I need to do?" the fairy agreed as soon as she gritted her teeth.


    "Don''t worry, let''s wait until master recovers. At that time, we need master''s du''e charm to continue to suppress those toxins to avoid spreading again during surgery..."


    Su Li answered steadily because he thought the operation should be safe.


    In his opinion, this toxin is like a cancer encountered in a previous life. The removal process is not a problem. What he is afraid of is its spread.


    However, since there is du''e talisman, which can suppress the spread of toxins, there is no reason for the operation to fail!


    The world of cultivators is so unreasonable

 Chapter 169

    Once Su Li died on the surgical table.


    Now Su Li feels that he is in charge of life and death when he picks up the scalpel!


    So when Ji Lian, the leader of his family, was placed in front of him, the reflection in his eyes had no human emotion


    He Yu and Gu Juzi felt like ghosts when they saw it. Why did the little young man have a look of a master?


    Then Chen Yu trembled fiercely... Su Li fell the knife!


    The short knife Han Yan gave him was for his convenience, so he dropped it easily, and the body of Yuanying Zhenjun was cut open!


    Then he glanced, saw some necrotic organs obviously eroded by highly toxic, and then began cutting without hesitation


    At this time, xuansu''s thousand mans sword cultivation effect appeared. His hand speed was amazing and his knife was fast. The operation that could have lasted more than ten hours is as easy for him as eating.


    Those diseased and necrotic organs were cut off as if with three or two knives, and then he wrapped them in real Qi and grabbed them in the air. The cut body tissue didn''t leak any blood... Small seal is used here, even overqualified.


    The organs infected by the virulent disease were quickly removed. Under the du''e talisman, these highly toxic drugs lost their "poison storehouse" and were quickly melted away.


    Sect leader Ji Lian''s body lost almost half of his organs in a short moment, which is absolutely fatal to ordinary people, but not for friars.


    With tears in her eyes, Chen Yu fairy guided Ji Lian to maintain the flow of mana in her body to maintain her vitality. Then she fed another elixir and watched the fresh organs and tissues in his body begin to creep and grow slowly


    Ji Lian looks miserable, but there is no doubt that he was saved!


    Next, Su Li skillfully began to sew the wound. This time, he used a wooden magic silk thread as a sewing prop.


    This is his unique way of using "ten thousand trees and flowers bloom" after his last dream that seemed like an immortal preaching Dharma.


    The most suitable form for the blooming of ten thousand trees is this silk strip form as the casting carrier, which can contain different characteristics such as healing or phagocytosis, and its functions are extremely comprehensive and changeable.


    After these wooden magic threads entangled Ji Lian''s wound, they immediately took effect to make the wound heal quickly until there was no scar.


    Soon Ji Lian looked like nothing was wrong... But in fact, half of his organs and two ribs were missing.


    Then, fairy Chen Yu showed Ji Lian a divination talisman... Su Li''s Shizu showed another empty talisman!


    The patriarch woke up slowly


    He was a little confused. It seemed that his consciousness was still in a chaotic state and did not wake up completely.


    Ji Lian was the leader of the sword sect after all. Even after such a great change, he soon recovered his clarity and calm.


    He opened his eyes and saw the jade fairy and the surrounding Su Li and Gu Zi. First, he made sure that he had been saved, and then he checked his body


    He couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "before I thought, my treasure raft of crossing the river was about to become a wreck."


    "But you are back now and can guide us to victory again!" he Yu said painfully.


    However, Ji Lian shook her head slowly and said, "just atone!"


    "Shi Zhongjun was taught by me, so his merits and demerits will naturally be borne by me as a master!" Ji Lian said decisively.


    "Whatever you say, I''ll be relieved to see you regain your fighting spirit." the fairy Chen Yu looked very happy. The gentle master looked particularly fragile and sentimental this day.


    Gu Yuzi quickly gave Su Li a look, and then led him outside


    "Master, it''s good to see you." Su Li finally said this sentence... His biggest worry was to come here, but he found that he would never see the master who led him to practice again.


    Gu Yuzi smiled mildly and said, "crazy son, it''s natural that no ordinary person can stay if I get the magic talisman of crossing misfortune by taking the luck of heaven as a teacher."


    So Su Li also let go of his mood, picked up the meat intestines waiting outside, held the dog in his arms, and chatted with Gu Yuzi


    Although the topic can''t avoid the current situation of the sword sect, it can be predicted that with the recovery of the sect leader, Gu Fuzi is full of confidence in the future... The people of the sword sect are not so easy to be defeated!


    Then they naturally talked about Han Yan


    "That child is also suffering, Xiao Li. If you have time, enlighten her more." Gu Yuzi said.


    Su Li has understood Han Yan''s situation. No wonder Han Yan is always cold at this time, as if she will no longer smile


    Five years ago, Han Yan began to change. At that time, Han Yan experienced the first time that her teammates died because of her, and began to reflect on whether her behavior has been correct.


    In the next five years, she experienced the death of her comrades in arms again and again in the battle... In fact, most of these were not her fault, but she still carried it on her own.


    So today, five years later, she has a pivotal position among the disciples of the sword sect, because there will be no casualties among the people walking with her.


    And she also gradually has a unique sword building intention that is just to Yang but can generate Yin from anode, and can always leave room to support others at critical moments.


    The jade fairy named it "six nine sword".


    The qiangua has six, and the upper nine is extremely important.


    Dry six to nine, Kang long has regrets!


    But even so, the smile disappeared on Han Yan''s face forever, because she had borne the weight of the lives of those senior brothers and sisters, so she could be proud and regret.


    "If it''s like this, I''m afraid she doesn''t need my comfort. In fact, she has come out, hasn''t she?" Su Li asked.


    "That''s what I said..." Gu Fuzi sighed, "but I still like the little girl who can still be carefree after putting down her brother''s hatred."


    "Master, people always grow up." Su Li said.


    He himself is the best evidence.


    The ignorant little Taoist boy who first entered the Taoist school has become a talented young hero. Has he not grown up a lot?


    "By the way, Shifu, my sword sect is in such great trouble. Why doesn''t anyone say anything about the orthodox sect?" Su Li finally couldn''t help asking this question.


    "They?" Gu Fuzi couldn''t help humming coldly.


    "They thought we could at least fight with the evil sect and hurt both sides, so they were happy to see it succeed."


    "So even when we repeatedly asked them for help at our most critical moment, they ignored it."


    "But maybe they didn''t expect that the situation of our sword sect suddenly collapsed here..."


    Su Li listened and was speechless for a long time. It was hard to describe the filth among the sects of the right way. And I feel hopeless about the popularity of Jianzong... There must be Jianzong''s own reasons!


    When the accident happened, there was no ally to rely on. It would be naive to rely on the morality of the right way.


    "But master... What''s the matter with those evil ways?"


    "Why did they chase and beat us?!"

 Chapter 170

    For the cause of the war, even the sword sect was mostly at a loss.


    No one knows why these evil friars want to compete with them, and no one knows who is behind the scenes.


    However, as a capable general of the sect leader, Gu Yuzi pointed at Su Li''s God mysteriously


    Su Li had a feeling of "lying in the trough" on the spot, then shook and asked, "do you mean this is caused by the cause and effect of the upper boundary?"


    This was something he never thought of.


    Or did he never think that his sword sect had the relationship with the upper world?


    Gu Yuzi looked at Su Li''s expression, and then asked silently, "when you were in the child servant''s house, the steward there didn''t introduce you to the origin of tiancrack sword sect?"


    Su Li was stunned. It seems that he really said


    It was when he first entered the children''s servant house when he was six years old. I told them a fairy story in order to enhance their sense of belonging and identity


    In ancient times, all things in heaven and earth were ignorant. Although there were humans, they still drank blood.


    Suddenly, a big demon brought disaster to heaven and earth, devoured everything with everything as food... For a time, mountains and seas flowed across, and I don''t know how many creatures were destroyed by the disaster.


    At this time, a God came down from the sky, broke through the void, fell into this world, and fought with the great demon with a long sword.


    It was really dark, everything withered, and even the thick earth was split or wrinkled in this battle.


    Finally, the God won, and the big demon fell to the ground under the God''s last sword, and finally turned into tiancrack mountain.


    So there are so many gullies and canyons in the cracked mountains that day. In fact, it is the trauma caused by the sword of God to the body of the great demon in the original war.


    In later generations, there are unknown scattered practitioners who walk in tiancrack mountain, which is still crisscrossed with evil spirit and sword spirit, but they are excited by the residue of divine sword spirit that day, and realize the supreme sword technique in their dreams


    So tiancrack sword sect began to preach and teach in tiancrack mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    "According to cause and effect, our sword sect is actually the Taoist tradition inadvertently left by the God of the upper world?" Su Li asked.


    Gu Yuzi nodded and said, "it''s true. Whether the God admits it or not, he is the ancestor of our incense."


    "And how can God miscalculate? It must be that he deliberately left this inheritance for the predestined ones."


    Su Li nodded knowingly.


    He then asked, "master, now the poison of the patriarch has been eliminated. Do we still have the power of a war?"


    "If the patriarch recovers to the peak, plus xuanyuzi, xuansu fairy and the elder generation of Changchun Zhenjun are here, our sword sect will never lose!" xuanyuzi said firmly.


    "What about the three elders?" Su Li asked.


    "Why do you think we can have a foothold here so safely? The three elders have been pestering and delaying with each other''s top experts!" Gu Yuzi said a worried answer.


    How long can it take for the three elders to procrastinate?


    Su Li couldn''t sit still. He paced back and forth for a moment, and then said, "master, although I know you will object, I still want to say... I want to go out to ambush those evil friars!"


    He can''t influence the high-level combat power, but at least he wants to try to hinder the assembly of these low-end combat power... At this time, he no longer has any fear and retreat about this kind of thing. He just feels that he should do something for the sword sect.


    Who knows that Gu Yuzi didn''t refuse, but said after a slight meditation: "go, be careful."


    Su Li was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Gu Fuzi to promise so simply.


    "This is the time when our sword sect is in danger. It''s not the time for personal feelings to be above the top. I have no right to stop your determination to work for the sect." Gu Yuzi said calmly and forcefully.


    "Although Shifu wants to arrange for you and Yan''er to leave here as the backhand of the sword sect... What I want to say is that Han Yan has already sneaked out at this time!"


    Su Li was stunned, but then he smiled happily


    Somehow, even if he only talked with his master, he felt that the disciples of Jianzong had a cohesive force of unity in this most difficult moment.


    He said, "I see, master."


    Then he suddenly took out a gossip iron plate and threw two "corpses" out of it.


    "Copper corpse... And iron corpse?!" Gu Fuzi was stunned.


    Su Li said, "this is what I met on the road. I brought it back easily."


    "They are still alive, but I have temporarily sealed them. I don''t know whether they will be useful to the sect. In short, I''m relieved to give them to Shifu."


    It''s really reassuring to give it to Gu Yuzi, the corpses of Tianke thousand corpse gate.


    In his mind, Gu Yuzi only felt the roar of ten thousand horses... His apprentice was born in a state of stillbirth, right? Unexpectedly, the monk who can "pick up" the golden elixir has returned!


    Such a fierce disciple really makes him a master a little shameless. He really didn''t have anything to teach Su Li. The only rune that could hold his hand was du''e. As a result, he didn''t understand


    As a result, at this time, Su Li suddenly took out two more talismans and said:


    "Master, these are the two talismans I simplified according to your du''e talisman. Originally, I had many ideas. As a result, I was distracted because I had to learn the wooden magic power before..."


    It''s called shame on your face. It seems that you haven''t studied the knowledge taught by your school.


    Gu Yuzi took the two talismans and trembled at a glance... Was he taught by his disciples?


    The two talismans are the door to the new world for Gu Yuzi!


    He always wanted to understand his du''e charm, but he never thought whether he could take it apart and use it.


    If it can be disassembled, he doesn''t have to calculate the true yuan consumption every time to use the du''e charm


    Du''e''s talisman is strong, but the consumption each time is absolutely huge... This is definitely beyond the level of golden elixir, and even the talisman above Yuanying!


    Su Li is absolutely in line with the qualities that all the inheritors should have in Gu Yuzi''s heart, but it''s a little bad. He thinks he''s spreading his mantle more and more


    "By the way, Shifu, you can also give this to Shizu. This is a new alchemy I figured out. It may not be mature, so please correct it."


    Su Li arrived at another stack of paper.


    Gu Yuzi took the stack of paper in his hand and looked at the title "cold water refining method" at the first glance. His state of mind was calm at once.


    He is not the only one who spreads this mantle more and more. Shifu, she is supposed to be upset!


    Such a thought really makes me feel comfortable

 Chapter 171

    After saying goodbye to his master, Su Li walked steadily into the field.


    Out of the magic array, he caught the sleeping sausage from his girdle pocket, then put it on the ground and said, "don''t sleep, we''re going hunting!"


    Meat intestines cocked their tongue and hacked. Then they perked up and listened to their master''s orders and began to smell


    It also does not need to restore its original shape, because it is not conducive to its concealment.


    Just such a dog with a small arm, lying on the ground with four limbs and quickly drilling out with the ground... Its talent of "walking on the ground" makes it difficult to be found.


    Its smell can help Su Li find the evil friar he wants


    It likes the friars of the ghost God sect most, because they always carry a lot of ghosts and spirits. It''s a moving meal for meat intestines!


    It was as if at this time, they found a disciple of the ghost God sect who returned to the real world.


    There''s nothing more to say. Just do it!


    I saw that the disciple of the ghost sect was carrying a soul summoning bell. When it was shaking, the dark wind suddenly burst into ghosts crying and howling. Countless dead souls poured out of the soul summoning bell, which would form a ghost territory... The disciples of the ghost sect always used to create a ghost territory first when fighting.


    In order to deal with this situation, Su Li had to use the "symbol of crossing adversity and dying". But now, just let the sausage open its mouth


    The meat intestines in the miniature state opened the mouth like a small milk dog, but a strong suction was like a glutton.


    All the dead were sucked into the big mouth, absorbing their karma and digesting their grievances.


    Then two white mists came out of its nostrils... This is the pure spirit transformed by it, that is, the souls of ordinary people forced to do evil.


    At this time, the resentment and hatred of these souls have been digested by the intestines, and then they can be reincarnated... But these souls look absolutely complex when they ascend to heaven.


    After all, the experience of being bitten by a dog is certainly not so wonderful.


    At this time, the look of the disciple of the ghost God sect was definitely more desperate than his dead souls, because his means were maintained by these ghosts. Now his ghost army was eaten by a dog!


    "Whew!"


    Suddenly, a sword came from afar, breaking through layers of barriers like a broken melon The ground pierced the head of the disciple of the ghost and God sect.


    Then Su Licai came from a distance.


    With his current cultivation accomplishments, it really doesn''t need too many means to deal with such ordinary disciples. It only needs a basic sword Qi and chuanyunyi.


    He didn''t even need to clean the battlefield. The meat sausage had skillfully pulled off all the valuable things from the disciple of the ghost God sect and threw them into the bag around his neck.


    I don''t know how much private money the dog has saved... Or, what''s the use of private money?


    The hunting continued, but this time I met a team of scattered cultivation


    Sanxiu also participated in the war, but helped the evil sect to deal with the sword sect. In the heart of these walls, the crime of exterminating Jianzong is naturally borne by evil friars. They just have to get good.


    For such a person, Su Li didn''t mean to let go at all.


    Under du''e''s Dun method, he came around the group of scattered practitioners in an instant without being found by them. Then he offered lengmang sword, shook his hand and cut out the second section of Xuanhan qianmang sword... Qianmang also Qianjian!


    The sudden explosion of the sword light caught the scattered practitioners off guard.


    Even if they want to respond, it''s too late. Under Xuanhan''s true meaning, they all receive the influence of forest cold and become slow and even inconvenient for the operation of real Qi. Then he watched the thousand swords fall!


    A moment later, there were frozen bodies.


    Su Li''s killing intention is also gradually condensed... He is definitely developing in the direction that red old man hopes most, but unfortunately red old man is no longer with him. Otherwise, maybe under the guidance of this old devil, there will be another big devil.


    It''s still the process of picking up corpses. Meat intestines are now extremely skilled.


    Su Li didn''t feel a little guilty about this, because what these people brought was originally obtained from the sword sect!


    Originally, he thought that such killing would bring karma to himself... But what he didn''t expect was that the karma he caused was completely absent, and even got a lot of merit.


    Casual cultivation is not like evil friars. Most of them have no deep karma, and some even have merit.


    Now the result was a little unexpected.


    However, he didn''t think much about merit. For him, it''s nothing to save more, and then save more things that can be taken out for use. He didn''t care much about the principle of its harvest or reduction.


    He just kept incorporating his essence and spirit into the meridians and true Qi while hunting... Yes, he is going to try to return to the true world!


    Normally, if you want to return to the real world, you need a quiet environment to adjust your breath and adjust carefully.


    But for Su Li, he has adjusted enough in the past five years, and his understanding of himself has been completely enough, so what he has to do now is to bring his own essence and spirit into the true Qi


    All this seemed to come naturally, but he seemed to just pause a little, and the real Qi in his body had undergone earth shaking changes.


    The true Qi of returning to the true state, which carries all the essence, Qi and spirit of the friar, has gurgled in the meridians like liquid mercury.


    Su Li could even hear the sound of the genuine Qi in his body''s meridians running autonomously like a torrent.


    The realm of returning to the truth is the last realm before the golden elixir period. In this realm, the state of true Qi is actually very close to the true yuan.


    Of course, the higher the quality of true Qi in the return to the true realm, the higher the quality of true yuan after the success of Dan knot... The last stage of building the foundation is the last stage of tamping the foundation of the road.


    In fact, Su Li''s current state has completely met the jiedan standard, and he also has absolute confidence that he can succeed.


    However, with such accumulation, he naturally wants to pursue more... He wants to refine his true Qi to the extreme in the return to the truth and then try to knot Dan. He wants to tamp the foundation of his road to the extreme.


    Anyway, his current situation is... After the Dan knot, he still can''t beat Yuanying Zhenjun, and the Jindan friar is no longer invincible for him.


    In that case, let''s polish it at this level for a while.


    "I''m Su Li, the first disciple of the sword sect for three generations. Please give me some advice."


    He found another goal, and then reported his name... He felt it was time to make a name for himself.


    Then the evil friar was instructed by him, and his intestines came up and took a hard breath... Paw!


    He is very satisfied with the cooperation between himself and meat sausage. He thinks that before long, people in the world should be able to realize that he is the first disciple of the sword sect for three generations

 Chapter 172

    "I''m Su Li, the first disciple of the sword sect for three generations. Please give me some advice!"


    This sentence has become Su Li''s recent mantra. He is making a name for himself.


    Then before long, he found a very serious problem. All the people who heard his name were killed by him, and even his soul was eaten by meat intestines. How can this make him famous!


    "You are the mysterious hunter!" after signing up again, a monk of the netherworld sect shouted with horror on his face.


    Su Li was depressed. He clearly wanted to publicize his name. As a result, he became a ''mysterious Hunter''.


    He killed the disciple of the netherworld sect, and he began to think about life


    He doesn''t want to let these evil people go deliberately in order to become famous. He just kills them hard. Only if he can save his life in front of him can he have the right to know his name... Yes, he is so famous now.


    Then his name was never known... After hunting and killing the 100th evil friar, his title of "mysterious Hunter" became "sword butcher".


    The butcher of Jianzong probably means that. Although the reason makes sense, it''s always strange to put this name on Su Li.


    But anyway, Su Li is now a person with "Jianghu status". The only thing to do now is how to match this name with his face


    Once, he deliberately left one of the evil friars without mending his knife.


    However, when his dog was cleaning the battlefield, he took a deep breath into the monk''s face... So everything disappeared before the monk died.


    Meat sausage cleaning the battlefield is professional!


    Another time, Su Li deliberately left his hand and let his opponent resist his sword Qi.


    He thinks his name should be able to be sung this time, right?


    As a result, the man smiled proudly and said, "just like you, you still call yourself ''sword butcher''? It''s not like that to stick gold on your face!"


    A sharp sword flashed, and the man separated his body and head


    But Su Li is a little autistic. It seems that his name can''t be passed on!


    So he had to focus on the opposite real Jindan. He felt that if he played with the opposite real Jindan, he should be able to spread his name?


    Looking around, I finally met a golden elixir and an iron corpse of the thousand corpse gate!


    It should be that the gossip copper plate he was carrying worked. Another iron corpse of golden elixir level was caught


    So Su Li couldn''t help it again. His opponent at the golden elixir level must know a lot of secrets, so he couldn''t help but take a swift step... Oh no, it''s the "escape method of crossing the river" that came behind the iron corpse, and whatever its reaction, it''s the "soul calming Rune method" and the "mountain calming Rune method" together!


    Then the spirit seal method started smoothly... He sealed an iron corpse again!


    After all this, he rubbed his hands a little blankly... I think it''s a little too easy, isn''t it?


    No way, his inside information has unconsciously reached a point beyond common sense. In the eyes of others, the body refining of the thousand corpse gate is a matter of spirit sealing talisman... This is also a "professional counterpart".


    Su Li was a little melancholy, and then simply put the sealed iron corpse into the storage equipment to continue looking for a new target


    Two days later, he met a golden elixir of ghosts and gods. Su Li was ready to let him go... As a result, his eager eyes completely retreated in the face of meat intestines, so he had to give meat intestines a "big meal"


    The evil friars are already in danger. The legend of "sword slaughter" hidden near the chayamakou on this day is becoming more and more intense. Now even the friars at the Jindan immortal level have lost contact for many times, which has made the whole evil camp tremble on the spot.


    So naturally, Yuanying Zhenjun went out.


    It was wise not to organize immortal Jindan to encircle and suppress again, because the moving track of the "sword slaughter" was too jumping, and they could not delineate its exact area.


    Let a group of golden elixirs disperse to encircle and suppress, I''m afraid he can only break them one by one.


    But it''s different to send a Yuanying Zhenjun directly


    Yuanying is a real monarch, and Yuanshen is powerful. Under the differentiation of divine thoughts, you can sweep most areas in a moment. Even if the "sword slaughter" is also Yuanying''s cultivation, Yuanying Zhenjun is enough to fight it and protect himself.


    So Su Li finally ushered in the most serious challenge after a happy month.


    When the mind of Yuanying Zhenjun swept over his body, his cold hair stood up!


    Then a human shadow appeared in front of him, but it was the idea of Yuanying Zhenjun.


    "I don''t think the ''sword butcher'' of the sword sect is such a hero... But it doesn''t matter, you have no way to escape!" the idea of differentiation gave Su Li an ultimatum, and then disappeared into the air.


    Su Li made a quick decision and kicked away the intestines: "go back to the door and find someone to help!"


    Then he ducked into the ground!


    He knows that he can''t run away from Yuanying Zhenjun on the ground anyway, so he is ready to flee underground... At least underground, he can borrow the Qi of the earth at any time.


    His choice is very correct, because not everyone will be able to escape. The Yuan Ying Zhen Jun is not from the netherworld sect and the thousand corpse sect, but a scattered Yuan Ying who has taken refuge in the sect of evil.


    It''s normal that the inheritance of scattered cultivation is messy and will not escape from the earth. So even if Yuanying Zhenjun came here, he was helpless. He couldn''t dig three feet to catch people, could he?


    At this time, I sensed that Su Li had sneaked into the bottom of about 2000 meters. If we really rely on violent destruction to capture Su Li, then the karma to destroy the earth vein would be enough to make the Yuan Ying Zhenjun fall and die.


    The sanxiuzhen gentleman hesitated a little and decided to capture Su Li with his powerful mind.


    Zhenjun''s huge idea instantly penetrated two kilometers underground, turned into a blunt hammer and directly hit Su Li''s mind


    Then he scratched his head, shit!


    Su Li had experienced the baptism of the will of extraterrestrial demons, and with the blessing of chongjun''s true meaning, such a little mental impact was just drizzle.


    The friar Yuanying felt sullen in his chest. He just felt that Su Li''s last scratching his head was the biggest ridicule... Is this saying that his mind attack was the same as tickling?


    Sanxiuzhen, who silently added drama to himself in his heart, suddenly left the ground angry.


    Then he arranged a simple defense around him. Unexpectedly, Yuan Ying went out of the body and hid underground to catch Su Li!


    Of course, in theory, there is no problem for Yuanying to enter the underground, which also represents the Yin of heaven and earth, with the body of Yin. It should be easy to catch such a congenital monk as Su Li.


    But Su Li is not an ordinary congenital monk

 Chapter 173

    Su Li shrank two thousand meters below the ground and dug himself a cave to survive.


    He never felt that he would be safe underground. He just procrastinated.


    I believe my master Shizu will bring someone to save him.


    Suddenly, he only felt the cold hair standing upright, which was the feeling of danger approaching!


    When he realized that he was still being watched, the rock above his head collapsed and oppressed him.


    This is far more than the general impact, and can even exceed the strain speed of the golden elixir real person... But it is what Yuan Ying is doing for scattered cultivation!


    Fortunately, Su Li''s response even exceeded that of most Jindan real people.


    He just had a thought, and the Vajra rune that he had already prepared had already started.


    Xuanhuang''s true Qi shield appeared in front of him and was blessed with chongjun''s true meaning.


    What Su Li''s real intention brought to this Vajra Rune was not the absolute strength enhancement, but the toughness of the whole spell.


    In fact, the rock on the top of the head collapses. With the mana of sanxiu Yuanying, it''s even like a meteorite falling from the sky. However, Su Li''s Vajra Rune method was only oppressed to shrink rather than collapse directly.


    There was a natural delay in the process of contraction, which gave Su Li the best time to respond.


    The enhanced Rune seal of six turns and six robberies appeared in the palm of his left hand, and then it was covered on the Vajra Rune seal on the back of his right hand.


    At the next moment, this Vajra Rune method has been extremely enhanced, which is 32% enhanced, that is, it has been enhanced by 3.2 times!


    This is already the defense force close to the golden elixir''s perfect fusion realm.


    The rock collapsed and was pressed to death... After all, the magic power transmitted by the sanxiu Yuanying was weakened by layers on the ground.


    But the pressure Su Li felt was increasing because the sanxiu Yuanying was approaching quickly.


    But Su Li held on for a while, making Yuan Ying feel that he could catch him


    This is an illusion.


    Because even when Su Li felt that the ground under his feet was sealed by the mana, he used the escape method to directly empty his body and disappear in situ


    Yes, it''s just a deceptive way for him to travel underground with earth dun. His best Dun technique is the unreasonable "du''e series" Dun method!


    Even though the ground under his feet has been pressed very tightly, his body can shuttle directly and come to a very far place in an instant.


    Then he used tu Dun to create an illusion that he seemed to blink


    The casual practice Yuanying has indeed been cheated. Without systematic inheritance, casual practice doesn''t have much knowledge even at Yuanying stage.


    His Yuanying came to the underground space where Su Li was originally located, sensed that the previously marked breath had gone further underground, and immediately ran after him angrily


    He knew it was wrong for him to do so, but he just couldn''t stand the feeling of being teased. Especially by a younger generation of sword sect!


    This time, he simply stopped trying to block Su Li''s action with mana, but directly shuttled Yuan Ying and wanted to come to Su Li as soon as possible


    However, Su Li was more slippery than he thought. Whenever he felt close, he would run away immediately, which really drove him crazy.


    Although Yuanying can walk under the ground, he can''t escape from the earth, so even Yuanying has many difficulties, which is far less convenient than on the ground.


    But even so, Su Li was almost caught up several times. If he hadn''t made energy vines with the magic power of thousands of trees and flowers to stop the yuan baby


    Thousands of trees and flowers bloom. The magic power is that even Yuanying has some trouble dealing with it!


    Because there are all five elements in its core, Yuan Ying can only break this magic power by force... Although the magic vine released by Su Li is a slight pause for Yuan Ying, it is enough to let him escape from heaven again.


    "I want to know when you can escape!" the sanxiu Yuanying said ruthlessly, but he already wanted to retreat.


    He and Su Li had spent more than two hours chasing and escaping. Although his body was arranged, he always felt a little frightened.


    And just at this time, his perception of the position of Su Li suddenly disappeared!


    His Yuanying stayed for a moment, and then quickly shuttled up... He wanted to go back to his flesh, and the feeling of panic became more and more serious!


    When he came out of the ground at the moment, he saw that his body was still there unharmed, and his heart was greatly relieved.


    However, in the next moment, a big array full of pure fire breath of Zhiyang caught him in the head!


    Then he felt a pain in his heart, but saw a big tripod flying down from the side, crushing his flesh directly into meat mud!


    "Sword sect''s remaining evils!!" he was extremely shocked and angry, but he could only watch a person around him appear in vain


    Su Li''s master, Chen Yuxian, took the lead in walking out and slapped on the big tripod. The big tripod immediately narrowed down and fell into her hands.


    Then another person appeared from the rear, accompanied by sanxiu Yuanying, with six array flags shining on his head. But it was Gu gardenia and his six Yang left the fire array that locked sanxiu''s Yuanying


    Then a black backed and white bellied dog came out with proud steps and lifted his hind legs at the foot of Yuanying


    The jade fairy and the Gardenia suddenly had the impulse to cover their faces, but fortunately they resisted it.


    Then another light appeared, and Gu Yuzi took his apprentice out of the ground.


    A group of people surrounded the scattered Yuanying, which also made the look on the Yuanying''s face more and more frightened, anxious and even pitiful.


    Yuanying''s body is strong, but it is really fragile.


    At least for the scattered cultivation Yuanying at this time, he didn''t dare to touch the surrounding flags... The power of the six Yang fire array was enough to turn him into ashes in an instant.


    Moreover, he is only Yuan Ying''s distracted cultivation. Yuan Ying without flesh can only exist outside for seven days at most.


    He will end up in only three ways: first, he will immediately seek a body to give up, and he can survive. But it''s hard to make progress in this life.


    Second, reincarnation as soon as possible. There is still a high probability that Yuanying will wake up from the mystery of pregnancy before the age of eight.


    Third, once seven days have passed, there is neither reincarnation nor abandonment. Then Yuan Ying is stained with death, and he can only become a lonely ghost


    So what choice does he have now?


    "Everyone of the sword sect, the old Taoist is reasonable... Do we have any misunderstanding?"


    He chose to admit the planting, and then just asked these people of Jianzong to let him reincarnate for his sake


    "There is no misunderstanding, but the leader of sword sect just recovered from a serious illness and needed a miraculous medicine to mend his body... I think it''s just you!" Chen Yu fairy smiled fiercely.


    She decided to refine the Yuanying into a elixir for her Taoist partners.


    "I know the arrangements and plans of those evil and heretical ways!" sanxiu Yuanying hurriedly wanted to show his value.


    "We can search the soul at that time... All friars other than Jianzong can''t be trusted!" Chen Yu fairy was really cruel enough.


    But no one around has any objection... Jianzong has been hurt too deeply!

 Chapter 174

    Su Li''s hunting came to an end... It''s normal. After all, even Yuanying Zhenjun has disappeared from the evil road! So they shrunk not surprisingly.


    But Su Li couldn''t sit still after returning to his camp for a short time.


    He saw that all the sword practitioners of his clan practiced sword array under the command of guzhizi... It''s fatal. He can''t get in!


    So he found his fumen elder martial brothers, asked for a lot of talismans, and ran out again


    These talismans are prepared for the next war. Most evil friars use some Yin and evil Taoist methods and magic tools, so the power of thunder and fire generally does more harm to them.


    The 100000 talismans in Su Li''s hand are all thunder and fire.


    Incidentally, the "printing" of these captive symbols were all carved by Gu Yuzi. After knowing the truth, it is not difficult to engrave runes for the purest Rune repair.


    In fact, these talismans can also be regarded as the last material inventory of Jianzong.


    The disciples of the array sect have been integrated into the cultivation of the sword array. They will become the key nodes of the sword array.


    The device door has no tools to fight. Danmen is also stepping up time to refine the last batch of pills. The fumen has used up all the Fuwen paper


    Next, the three side disciples will form another array, which may complement the sword array.


    So what is Su Li doing with nearly half of the inventory of fumen?


    No one knows and no one asks him.


    But he came to the front of his camp alone, calculated the geographical location of the mountain pass... And buried all the 100000 runes at the bottom of the mountain pass!


    With the combination of mountain seal, earth hiding technique and cloud piercing meaning, he was asked to stand in place and bury these talismans under the whole mountain pass, which was presented in the form of thunder fire talisman array.


    It''s just that if he arranges it like this, I''m afraid I won''t know if it''s seen by outsiders. Therefore... If it''s a trap, monks often March from the sky. What''s the significance of the trap buried underground?


    Fortunately, no one saw it and no one questioned it. Su Li was the best. After all this, he came to the highest mountain next to him and looked ahead... There were dark clouds over there.


    It was not an ordinary dark cloud, but a vision caused by the accumulation of gloomy breath.


    That''s where the evil people gather.


    Looking at the wind and rain on the building, their general attack time should not be far away.


    However, just then, a pair of jade feet fell beside him silently.


    "It seems that you are in a good mood." qingduo''s voice sounded on his side.


    "Aren''t you here too?" Su Li asked back without looking back.


    The changes brought to him in the past five years are not only the improvement of strength, but also a lot of gas and mechanical connections between the two people.


    Looking back ten years ago, the kindness between the two seemed to be childhood memories! Time has caused many irreversible changes in both of them.


    "I''m just too lazy to listen to those restless people arguing." the woman replied faintly.


    "Now there are still people arguing at this stall?" Su Li asked some incomprehensibly.


    "It''s not a struggle for power and profit, but it''s hard to decide whether to attack or defend, fight or retreat."


    "Originally, master was able to suppress all objections while his prestige was still there, but now, after the betrayal of the eldest martial brother, master can no longer suppress these voices."


    Su Li felt that he could understand. After all, the previous defeat of Jianzong was caused by Ji Lianyi''s mistakes. In that case, why should others listen to him again?


    It''s not a good sign that there are still so many disturbances when the war is coming.


    Su Liming knew it was bad, but there was no good way.


    In fact, the ordinary disciples of Jianzong have already become one, which is the last legacy of Jianzong''s education over the ages.


    In fact, no matter what the final decision is, as long as these senior leaders make a unified decision as soon as possible, this spirit will be maintained and will not dissipate.


    However, no matter how confused they are, these disciples will be confused


    It''s useless for him to worry any more. What can others do if they whisper lightly about things that even their own teachers can''t solve?


    And at this moment, there were three long rainbows across his head!


    Before Su Li had any reaction, the three Changhong fell in front of them


    "Why are you here? Forget it, take it back!"


    A familiar voice appeared, which made Su Li tremble... Math teacher... Oh no, this is xuanyuzi!


    Dun Guang rolled them back to the camp at the pass and fell into an array.


    This is the place where the high-level of Jianzong discussed the strategy. There are 17 Jindan immortal and three Yuanying Zhenjun arguing here.


    Su Li was also surprised to see this scene. He didn''t expect that the sword sect could still have this inside information when the mountain gate was broken!


    It''s no wonder that those evil people are going to be wiped out. If the sword sects with such details come back and hit the door one by one, their sects will be wiped out.


    At this time, the main arguments were the three Yuanying, one of whom was naturally the leader of Ji Lian familiar to Su Li, and the other two he had never seen.


    After the three escape lights fell to the ground, the debate in the presence subsided.


    Han Yan understood that this was not the time for her to interrupt, so she quietly stood behind Ji Lian at the first time of landing.


    Su Li immediately wanted to keep up, but found himself dragged


    He turned his head a little speechless, but he saw xuanyuzi holding his arm with one hand, and the body of Yuanying, who had been stabilized by xuansu fairy, naturally fell on his shoulder.


    Even the kind old man who had never met him looked at him with a smile... Should this old man be Changchun Zi?


    "What are you arguing about now?"


    Xuanyuzi said solemnly, looking a little angry.


    Ji Lian wanted to say something, but another Jianzong Zhenjun next to him said first: "master! Chong Mingzi and I think that at this moment, our Jianzong should fight to the death with that evil way!"


    Ji Lian was robbed, but he didn''t show anger. He just saluted the three supreme elders of the sword clan in good manners, and then said, "what junior brother xiaoyunzi said is bad!"


    The one who spoke earlier was called Xiao Yunzi, who was actually a disciple of xuanyuzi?


    "Then, sect leader, what do you think?" xuanyuzi seemed very satisfied with his disciples'' statement. He added: "it should be noted that almost everyone in our sword sect has karma because of the collapse of the mountain gate array."


    "My sword sect is like this. What else can I do except a dead war?"


    Ji Lian paused a little, then said solemnly and peacefully: "since it is so, it should be a death battle for those who have deep karma! But there are many young people who are not deeply entangled with the cause and effect of our sword clan, or who are not infected with karma... They may establish another foundation for our sword clan!"


    "How can it be so?! with such a split heart, how can we make disciples decide to fight to death?! it should be noted that only the place where they die can be reborn!" that xiaoyunzi refuted with disdain.


    So the contradiction between the two is obvious


    Xiaoyunzi advocates gambling on all revenge and sinking the boat. Either the enemy is defeated or we are dead.


    Ji Lian also advocated revenge, but he thought more about the continuation of the clan inheritance.

 Chapter 175

    Su Li felt very uncomfortable. What did these big men quarrel and let him pestle in the middle?


    Of course, xuanyuzi, as a big man among the big men, didn''t pay attention to his careful thinking. He just said, "it''s reasonable for the patriarch to be old and prudent, but what if we have a chance to win?"


    "Must win?!"


    Everyone was surprised.


    Only Su Li turned his head and looked at the calm xuansu Fairy on his face, and then confirmed in his heart that the former patriarch Xia Ming must be all right... Xia Ming is the master of this. I''m afraid she knows Xia Ming best.


    Ji Lian was also slightly stunned. Then he obviously remembered the former leader who was quite famous in the history of sword sect, and then smiled with a little bitterness but more relief.


    "In this case, Ji Lian has no opinion. Just how to deal with the battle needs to be considered in the long run... There are not many people in our sword sect. We should not only win, but also keep the vitality of our resurgence."


    But Xiao Yunzi seemed to rely on his master''s presence and said boldly, "how can things be done so timidly?"


    Xuanyuzi looked coldly at his disciple, then bowed respectfully and said, "the patriarch''s words are naturally correct. Therefore, please take the overall situation in this battle."


    Xiaoyunzi was a little confused. He didn''t know why his master suddenly "turned against the water" when he had a big advantage?


    The chongmingzi Zhenjun next to him never spoke, but his eyes always focused on the xuansu fairy... Xuansu fairy can be said to be his inherited shishuzu!


    When he saw xuanyuzi''s attitude, he immediately understood something, and then respectfully saluted Ji Lian and said, "chongmingzi is willing to listen to the Lord''s orders."


    For xiaoyunzi, the form seems to have taken a sharp turn. After seeing Su Li dragged by Gu Yuzi, he suddenly realized what had come over, and then saluted with some unwilling respect and said, "xiaoyunzi, would like to listen to the Lord''s orders!"


    Ji Lian, who was still struggling, didn''t expect that in an instant he became the leader of the sect


    At this time, all the talents reacted. Why did xuanyuzi hold Su Li and let him stand beside him.


    And why did xuansu fairy stand on Su Li''s shoulder without taboo


    This is to express an attitude!


    The three supreme elders were able to get out of death because of Su Li, which is actually a kind of causal entanglement.


    After xuanyuzi left the pass, Xiao Yunzi was the one who pushed Su Li to hand over the other two Dharma swords.


    He originally thought that the patriarchal clan was strong enough and should not have such a "mascot" like descendant disciple with great luck.


    But I didn''t think his plan was successful, but it was also equivalent to completely tying his master and two other supreme elders to Ji Lian''s department through Su Li.


    At ordinary times, it doesn''t seem to have any effect, but at this critical moment when the patriarch''s reputation drops, it has become a stroke of God


    "Martial uncle..." Ji Lian also wanted to say thank you.


    However, xuanyuzi shook his head and sighed: "don''t gossip. You have escaped a death. I just hope you can become a rare leader who can die well in the history of Jianzong."


    The sword sect leader often ends up in a bad way!


    Because of the temperament of the sword sect and the sense of responsibility of each sect leader.


    Therefore, according to Gu Yuzi, it''s natural for every sword sect disciple to obey the Lord''s orders. Even if it wasn''t for Su Li''s relationship, he would make the same decision, but it wouldn''t be as quiet as now.


    And this sentence came out. Sure enough, even xiaoyunzi put down the last point in his heart


    Since Ji Lian is the leader of the sect, he will naturally devote himself to the sect at the most critical moment. So, what else can we argue about?


    "In this way, Ji Lian will not give in." Ji Lian didn''t give in any more. Maybe this war was his best chance to prove himself again.


    ¡­¡­


    The arrangement of Jianzong is in full swing, and the gathering of evil Taoists has been completed.


    When the three supreme elders of the sword sect return to this array, it means that the experts at the same level on the evil road have also returned. The war has arrived and will be triggered at any time.


    So on that afternoon, when it should have been a clear sky, the sky suddenly shrouded in clouds.


    Then the gray air flows across the strange track in the air, and the valley with the fragrance of birds and flowers was suddenly filled with ghosts, crying and howling.


    Here we are. The first to appear on the stage is naturally the old-fashioned "cannon fodder" convened by the ghost and God sect.


    A large area of "Yin soldiers" fell from the sky and rushed into the magic array of Jianzong under the condition of dark clouds blocking the sun.


    Su Li was angry at the images of these "Yin soldiers", but his hands and feet were cold.


    These are the appearance of ordinary people!


    Northern erosion, the Northern Wei army and the Hu people invade, which has created many innocent souls!


    Then, these evil spirits and undead produced by the humanitarian attack were collected by the friars of the ghost and God sect and became their pawns.


    So many wronged souls, how many people should have died in the North!


    "What is the king of Qin Ba doing!" he couldn''t help yelling.


    "When elder martial brother Jingchen came earlier, another righteous force intervened in the government of the Western Qin Dynasty... He was weak and had completely lost his influence on the Western Qin Dynasty." Gu Fuzi''s voice sounded around him.


    At this time, they are all in the fumen array, and the fumen disciples are waiting in the side gate array.


    "The orthodox school... The one behind the sword school is an orthodox school!" Su Li said in a positive tone.


    "So what? Let''s go through this level first." Gu Yuzi said and began to draw symbols in front of him.


    "Disciple, just look, this is the ''symbol for crossing adversity and dying'' modified by master. Is it OK?"


    Su Li looked at the rapidly formed Rune in front of him and exclaimed in his heart... This'' crossing the river and dying ''Rune was simplified by 30% in Gu Juzi''s hand!


    However, in terms of power, it has increased by 10%... There is no doubt that with the "noumenon" comparison of du''e divine talisman, Gu Yuzi has improved Su Li''s du''e to life talisman to the limit.


    Su Li just looked at it and completely remembered it. After all, this was born out of his "symbol of crossing adversity and dying".


    Then he drew it... The first time he failed, because he didn''t expect that although this talisman was simplified, it had higher requirements for stroke accuracy.


    But the second time he tried, he succeeded. Instead of using the small seal technique, he succeeded directly by relying on the cultivation of the rune to condense the rune into the void!


    When he finished, Gu Yuzi smiled calmly and said, "look at my teachers and disciples breaking the ''Yin army array''!"


    The voice fell, and the two signs of crossing adversity and dying were activated. At this moment, the light was great

 Chapter 176

    When du''e''s life bloomed, the battlefield seemed to have two overlapping sun stars, one large and one small.


    Five years later, Su Li had a completely different effect when he performed the talisman of crossing the river and dying, and Gu Yuzi''s performance with the cultivation of golden elixir directly spread the light to the overall situation of the battlefield!


    The two masters and disciples even burned their merits and virtues into the light without saying a word. It was in this case that hundreds of thousands of "Yin soldiers" were measured without suspense.


    This time, the scale of the talisman is really a little huge. Generally speaking, even the golden elixir immortal can''t do this.


    But Gu Yuzi and Su Li did it... Or the fumen did it!


    The credit for doing this depends on Gardenia alone


    The cultivation of guzhizi array is good, especially the "way of human array".


    The disciples of the Fu clan set up in different parts according to a specific form, but they gathered all the people''s true Qi, circulated and gathered together.


    A few people, but many people gather!


    Then, with the two talismans of Gu Yuzi and Su Li, the whole scene can be covered.


    Similarly, there are Qimen and danmen. Qimen is at the front of the side door battle array and stands in a defensive formation. They are naturally the main defense.


    The elder martial sisters of danmen are still on the side of the rune gate, but there are multiple array nodes that can mobilize the power of the large array to cast spells at the same time.


    The three person array has become a three talent array, which is uniformly deployed by the Central Jade fairy... Only the jade fairy array can make this array turn around.


    At this time, the evil people had been killed from the dark cloud in the sky. The three friars of the evil sect came with the power of victory to break the sword sect Mountain Gate.


    They already have the advantage in number, but now they still have the psychological advantage, so no one thinks they will lose this time.


    So some evil people showed some true swordsmanship of the sword sect like provocation!


    These are the true stories of Kendo they got from the Dharma hall after they broke through the mountain gate!


    Of course, they can''t practice well in such a short time, but the provocation and ridicule mean that every sword sect disciple is angry


    If the true and secret teachings of a sect fall into the hands of others, what is the significance of this sect in the world?!


    However, no matter how angry the disciples of the sword sect were, they stood according to their position in the sword array, and even if they crushed their fingers, they could not shake easily.


    Because they knew from the beginning of training the array that they were the cornerstone of the sword sect war. Each of them is the cornerstone, and the cornerstone is unshakable!


    Su Li seemed to feel the atmosphere in the sword array over there. After a little meditation, he said to Gu Yuzi, "master, please let go of some Rune array permissions for me."


    Gu Yuzi immediately gave Su Li the authority of the rune array.


    Su Li immediately felt a pure Qi coming from the foot of his position, which filled his body immediately without any discomfort.


    This is the true Qi gathered by the rune array


    However, in addition to the number of people deployed, the person in charge of the main array is also very important. Generally, people in the main array should have the cultivation of golden elixir. Only the cultivation of golden elixir can maximize the gathering of so many true Qi and exert its power.


    The true Qi that the body can gather is naturally not as good as its own master, but in fact it is not much worse. The superiority of "returning to Tibet by mountains and seas", a top-level skill, is reflected again.


    He gathered the true Qi of the disciples of fumen, and then stretched out his hand and pointed far away


    At the next moment, a large amount of true Qi gathered at his fingertips and condensed a simple sword long sword... This is the Dharma sword condensed by the basic sword technique of the sword sect and the sword that Su Li first learned.


    The purest sword of the sword clan!


    Gu Yuzi looked at this powerful sword and felt it in his heart... When he taught Su Li this sword technique, it really took a lot of effort!


    At least compared with xuanyuzi and his elders, his education was successful... At least he didn''t practice good sword skills into sword skills.


    There is also a sharp will blessing that seems like the meaning of the sword but not like the meaning of the sword. The patriarchal sword makes a "buzzing" sound and emits a light sound.


    Wear cloud meaning!


    However, it is also a burden for Su Li''s will to bless chuanyunyi on such a huge real Qi Dharma sword.


    At this time, chongjun''s true intention plays a role... He can bear Wanjun. What''s the point of such a burden?!


    "Buzz!"


    The purest sword of the sword clan immediately flew out and immediately cut across the distance of tens of miles between the two sides to the one who danced the most happily in the evil camp.


    That man is also a golden elixir immortal. He should be carefree in his own camp, so he will ridicule the sword sect.


    However, when the sword of the sword sect came through the clouds, he realized the seriousness of the matter and quickly resisted


    This is the golden elixir of a small evil sect. He joined in fishing after seeing that the victory of the leading three sects was in sight.


    But I didn''t expect that the Revenge of the sword sect didn''t go to the people of the three main sects, but came to him first. In a hurry, he quickly sacrificed his defense magic weapons.


    However, it is useless. Su Li''s sword is not only his own strength, but also carries the will of the sword sect!


    The defense magic weapon is like being crushed and directly broken into pieces. The evil people around are selfish. How can they stop disasters for others?


    So the Jindan friar of this evil sect can only watch the sword sect pass in front of him... When he is dying, he may regret why he came to this muddy water?


    The evil Taoists were unmoved by this, and it was expected that the sword sect would make such an extreme move. It''s good to be able to consume the inside information of the sword sect. Anyway, it''s good as long as it''s not their own people who die.


    But the sword sect was enthusiastic for a moment.


    Su Li''s sword can be said to cut off the evil spirit of everyone! Even if only one person was killed, they felt that they had a lot of ideas.


    But Su Li didn''t give up. With the support of Rune array, he was even more unscrupulous!


    It''s the purest sword of the sword clan, and then it goes through the clouds again


    His downfall can''t end simply by cutting off a golden pill. He wants to cut off all those who humiliated Jianzong with the true Kendo of Jianzong!


    With the fall of the second evil immortal, the evil people reacted.


    They realized that the sword sect might be serious, so they quickly arranged real defense according to their respective forces to resist the bombardment of the Dharma sword with an amazing distance.


    Is that all right?

 Chapter 177

    After two consecutive "sword of the sword clan", Su Li still bravely took out the sword in the face of the evil people who had been prepared!


    The biggest weakness of evil friars is that they can never be expected to unite.


    Before, there were eight friars who humiliated the sword sect with the true sword technique of the sword sect. Among them, four friars of the scattered sect and two friars of the small sect have been cut off by Su Li, and the remaining four are his next goals


    The goal is to be a chicken thief, that is, there will be no ghost and God sect, mingtu sect and people in the thousand corpse sect to help these people.


    So Su Li shot one of the small zongmen gold pills again!


    The sharp sword of the sword sect crossed the sky and then touched the defense hastily laid by dozens of disciples of the small sect


    make fun of! How can the Dharma sword condensed from the three hundred disciples of the fumen, coupled with the genuine golden elixir of Gu Fuzi, care about such a little or even inconsistent defense?


    "Boom!"


    FA Jian seems simple, but it has the most favorite irritability of the sword sect.


    All defenses are pierced. Add another golden elixir ghost under the sword of the sword sect!


    This kind of arrogance really frightened the evil people... Because Su Li only killed those who used the sword sect sword technique, and only killed xiaozongmen and scattered friars, the other party''s seemingly mighty army of friars had a different idea at the moment of neutrality.


    In fact, this is a matter of course. Even if Su Li doesn''t do so, there are differences in this team.


    After seeing Su Li''s practice, Ben array, a "professional" disciple of the sword sect, was also inspired. Especially the sword array over there is presided over by sect leader Ji Lian!


    Immediately, another extreme sword idea was born.


    It was a kind of benevolence and forgiveness, but then it evolved into an unbearable heart of revenge.


    It is also the sword spirit deduced from the basic sword technique, which is also the most familiar and earliest memory practiced by the disciples of the sword sect


    At the next moment, the terrible sword spirit with the original heart of sword cultivation disciples and the heart of great revenge suddenly went deep into the air, and then cut into the sky ahead, and launched the most fierce revenge on all the previous evil friars who dared to insult the inheritance of the sword sect.


    Can the ninth world still take revenge?


    Although a hundred times can also be!


    But it''s too late for Jianzong to take revenge on the 9th! I can''t wait for the ninth or even the hundred.


    Without Su Li''s cloud piercing blessing, this terrible sword will theoretically lose its power in the flight along the way.


    But so what?


    The vengeance of sword practitioners is so fierce that even when the sword Qi is stimulated, it is attached with a will to gather people''s will, which is similar to the gathering of sword intention.


    The sword Qi flies in the air. Although the real Qi is constantly lost, it seems that it is only impurities! The Dharma sword itself became more and more pure in this process, and the condensed will on the sword became more and more clear and bright.


    Revenge!


    This is the sword of revenge!


    It is the common meaning of the eight hundred sword sect sword cultivation under the common hatred of the enemy!


    "Boom!"


    It''s like falling apart.


    Any barrier in front of this dharma sword is meaningless. Even Yuanying Zhenjun dare not face the terrible sword spirit that condenses the will of the people.


    And most importantly, this revenge sword did not "pick soft persimmons" like Su Li, but directly found the people in the three evil sects!


    The first is the netherworld sect


    The protection array of the netherworld sect is very good.


    But after all, it was just a rough drill of 500 people, which was far from the same as the sword array of Jianzong.


    So this sword was like a heavy hammer. First, it broke a gap in the formation of the nether earth sect, and then the sharp sword Qi directly found the target and blasted away


    The evil nature of the evil way was reflected again. After the defense array arranged by the people reluctantly worked together was broken, there was no one around the golden elixir of death!


    So in despair, the man was instantly penetrated by the revenge sword of the sword sect


    After the sword passed through, there was no trace of "man" in place. This netherworld friar was turned into ashes!


    And that''s not enough. This sword spirit is not the end of the trend. It turns around and cuts off to the ghost and God sect camp


    "Boom!"


    The sword burst, but it finally came to the end of the crossbow. Ji Lian had to choose this way to cause the greatest damage.


    In fact, the guardian array of the ghost God sect is not as strong as that of the nether earth sect, but it still saved the life of the dead friar of the ghost God sect.


    But at this time, when the strength of the guardian Dharma array of the ghost and God sect was reduced to the lowest valley due to the explosion of the revenge sword of the sword sect


    Suddenly another cloud piercing sword came through the fumen position of Jianzong!


    The guardian array of the ghost and God sect could no longer hold on. It was torn like a thin layer of paper, and then it was the unlucky man who learned the true story of the sword sect and "didn''t love himself".


    In terms of lethality, even if there is Su Li''s cloud piercing blessing. But how can the strength of the three hundred disciples of the fumen match the concerted efforts of the eight hundred sword cultivation of the inner gate?


    Only his grasp of the opportunity is just right, which is the key to success again.


    Therefore, half of the eight people who practiced Jianzong''s sword technique in front of Jianzong were directly removed, and the remaining half were helpless casual cultivation


    "Good!"


    Ji Lian in the sword array gave a voice of appreciation. Then he said to the people around him, "how can we let the younger disciples specialize in beauty?"


    Then there was a change in the sword array. It turned out that Ji Lian, xuanyuzi, xuansu and Changchun Zi each presided over a sword Qi. Every 200 sword cultivation disciples gave a blessing, and the four sword Qi were shot out at the same time in no order!


    "Help me!"


    "Spare your life!"


    "No!"


    "How can I die here?"


    Four frightened voices came from the sky, but everything didn''t help. This is the revenge sword of the sword sect. They can''t hide or stop it.


    In this way, everything happened in a short period of ten interest, and the evil people have directly lost eight golden elixirs!


    Perhaps this is not an unacceptable loss for the evil people, at least in terms of quantity.


    But... The sword sect can snipe them from such a long distance, and still has such a clear goal and will never stop until it reaches its goal.


    The hearts of all the evil people were suddenly cold... They didn''t want to be the next target to be killed, so they couldn''t help slowing down the dive speed


    Although the number of people is still at an absolute disadvantage, the sword sect has completely overwhelmed each other in morale!


    And is this number advantage really an advantage?


    In Su Li''s view, the evil way like rain falling from the sky was not terrible at all. If there is no accident, the sword sect will win!


    The control of the rune array is handed back to Gu Wanzi, who guides a group of Rune disciples to start using various defense auxiliary runes to help the inner disciples in the sword array.


    Dan men is also painting defense spells for the sword array.


    Then the sword array began to take off... The sword sect will not stay on the ground and wait to die!


    However, the three talents array at the side door still stays on the ground. They belong to the second echelon and rear support.


    So far, the war began!

 Chapter 178

    The sword array of the sword sect still fought with those evil people.


    With a sword array of only 800 people, nearly 3000 people resist the three sects of evil!


    But Jianzong is Jianzong after all. They just live!


    At the same time, all the experts in the three evil sects came out. Impressively, seven Yuanying peak figures were sent!


    Four true kings of ghost and God sect, one silver corpse of thousand corpse sect, and two true kings of mingtu sect.


    "The hell earth sect, just give it to me!"


    Xuanyuzi rushed up into the sky, and a sword light rolled over and included the two real kings of the netherworld sect.


    Split the earth and cut the earth, just right!


    "I can only deal with a ghost God Zong Zhenjun and a silver corpse at most."


    Then xuansu also said... She was relatively low-key. After all, she lost her body and couldn''t be too heroic.


    "Then leave the rest to me."


    Changchun Zi, who does not show mountains and dew, is the oldest of the real sword sect! No one knows how many years the supreme elder has existed. All they know is that even xuansu, who is of high rank, should respectfully call him: great martial uncle!


    The elder with the highest generation of the sword sect took over the remaining three ghosts and gods, Dongming Zhenjun. It seems that he doesn''t have any pressure at all.


    So three sword lights rose into the sky and met the seven people to fight in the sky.


    For a time, the whole sky was crisscrossed with sword light, and the ferocity was rampant. Even the ordinary Yuanying Zhenjun was a little difficult to control for fear of being affected.


    Therefore, the battlefield gradually lost its "three-dimensional sense", and the evil people hurriedly fell to the ground, trying to give the sky to those great gods.


    But I didn''t expect that the sword array of the sword sect had no scruples at all. It stayed in the air and waved wantonly to the disciples of the three evil sects!


    For a time, the evil people fled in confusion and could not form a complete array at all.


    When the sword array locked the three sects of the evil way, the other half of the friars of the scattered and small sects of the evil way wanted to "pick up the leak", so they went to attack the Sancai array of the side door of the sword sect.


    After all, compared with the master Ruyun and the sword array dominated by the Taoist master, it seems that only the side door Sancai array dominated by Jindan seems to have a better breakthrough


    Then she told these people what is called wishful thinking!


    The array is divided into three talents, but it is the senior brothers of the Qimen who stand in front as the main battle force, then brush the defense of the fumen and treat on the danmen. They are as solid as gold.


    This is a desperate battle of the sword sect. The senior brothers of the Qimen are all armed to the teeth.


    Everyone has his own set of equipment, the last batch of pills refined by danmen, and a large number of talismans made by fumen.


    If you lose, you have nothing!


    So the elder martial brothers who originally wielded sledgehammers turned into crazy soldiers one by one and fought with those evil friars.


    The elder martial sisters of danmen felt that they only brought little help from brush therapy. They simply stood in the big array and gathered everyone''s strength to support the machine door with long-range spells.


    Most of them know water and wood spells. Their attack power may not be good, but their control ability is excellent. The effect of large-scale release is particularly amazing!


    At this time, the disciples of the Fu clan showed that they wanted the sword sect better than anyone else. Each of them had learned the "sword Fu". At this time, they used the power of the big array to display the "sword Fu" together with Su Li, the most pure sword of the sword sect


    At this moment, the elder martial brothers of Qimen fought hard to resist the impact of the evil people, and the danmen exercised its magic to control it in a wide range. The rune gate is a sword rune, which shows a particularly manic large-scale killing!


    Dense sword Qi shuttles through the battlefield. Many evil practitioners controlled by danmen magic are swallowed by sword Qi without reaction.


    At every moment, someone died, and at every moment, the disciples of Jianzong roared angrily.


    Revenge, this is the great Revenge of the sword sect.


    People here must die. Even if they fight their own lives, they should be buried with them!


    Every disciple of the sword sect seemed to be crazy, venting his anger and hatred with the most primitive roar.


    Sword cultivation is indomitable.


    The fighting in the sword array is even more crazy.


    Every sword repair doesn''t care what his condition is. In short, he has to kill the opposite enemy.


    Kill, kill, they''ll find their arms gone.


    So the disciples who had no hands forced themselves to use their feet to show their sword skills.


    If the feet are gone... My sword sect still has'' heart sword skill ''!


    Even if the limbs are broken and only the head is left, the last breath at the end of life must be the sword breath of killing the enemy!


    "Crazy, crazy!"


    The hearts of the evil people gradually grew frightened. Such crazy sword sect disciples reminded them of the legend of "sword madman" in earlier years.


    They didn''t dare to fight with such crazy disciples of Jianzong again, and they all thought of self-protection one by one... But in this way, didn''t Jianzong, who already relied on madness to gain the upper hand, be even more powerful?


    Quantity is never the key. The key is whether the heart of the sword holder is great enough.


    The sword sect in the desperate situation is naturally unique to the enemy and even more unique to itself!


    The friars of the three evil sects suffered unbearable losses immediately. Because every sword sect disciple dies miserably, but he can often drag an enemy eight times or even ten times his own to die!


    So when a hundred people died in the sword cultivation of the 800 sword sect, more than 1000 people had died in the three main gates!


    The core disciples of the sect have dropped by one third, which is absolutely unbearable!


    More importantly, they will be wiped out as usual


    In this case, the black hand hiding in the dark finally couldn''t help fighting.


    Suddenly, from a seemingly ordinary dark cloud in the distant sky, a dragon horn wine Baron quietly flew out. It came to the top of the battlefield, and then quietly poured out some liquid towards the sword array of the sword sect


    This seems to be going on quietly without anyone noticing.


    But at this time, the jade fairy suddenly raised her head, looked brightly, and smiled confidently: "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Sancai array, return!"


    The disciples of the side sect immediately got the instruction.


    But the elder martial brothers of Qimen are still fighting with those evil friars. It''s hard to get rid of the war. It seems that they don''t want to get rid of the war.


    Seeing this, Gu Minzi immediately made a response, and the disciples of the Fu clan gathered their true Qi to display a "heart clearing talisman" covering the whole audience.


    The disciples of Qimen then sobered up from the bloody battle... The next step is to help them get rid of the war.


    At Su Li''s command, the 300 fumen disciples understood


    At this time, everyone took out 300 sword amulets with both hands, and then threw them out of the evil friars'' array in front.


    100000 sword amulets!


    This is definitely a more gorgeous and powerful moment than the sword array... After all, the money is well spread!


    Seeing this scene, Gu Yuzi was bleeding with pain. I''m afraid these losers scattered tens of thousands of spirit stones at this moment?


    But the money was worth it. It not only left nearly a thousand bodies of evil friars, but also made them afraid to come forward for a time.


    Therefore, the battle of the three talents of the jade fairy has a running time.


    "I always think that if we have enough money, we can win with these sword charms!" the fairy Chen Yu teased herself while shivering.


    As for why she shivers? It''s not because I''m afraid I''m too poor to lose my family

 Chapter 179

    The jade fairy''s three talents array was originally not set up to defend against these ordinary evil practices!


    Also, if it''s just an ordinary evil cultivation, the three side doors can resist by themselves if they only need to cooperate properly. Why do you want to look like this three talents array?


    But at this time, thousands of disciples gathered together, and then gathered on the body of the jade fairy in a special form


    It''s hard to believe that someone can gather such great power, which even Yuanying Zhenjun dare not do. But Su Li''s master


    She manipulated this power like a light weight!


    Then he raised his hands above his head, impressively formed a bowl shaped magic model, held it under the Dragon horn wine bottle, and caught all the liquid flowing from it.


    Then the bowl shaped spell went against the trend in an instant and buckled the Dragon horn wine bottle that should be a magic weapon into it!


    Then the mouth of the bowl immediately extended and contracted, impressively forming a sealing sphere to completely seal the wine bottle.


    The liquid in this wine bottle is not a good thing, but an extremely terrible "Taoist poison", which once made Ji Lian almost die.


    "Don''t move my magic weapon!"


    A roar came from the sky, but a real king of Dongming, who was always hiding and unwilling to show up, finally couldn''t help appearing


    Ji Lian in the sword array saw the man and looked a little solemn. Then he said in a calm tone with a thunderous momentum: "the Taoist poison true king of the far north Qianhuang sect!"


    "Sure enough, it''s you!"


    "Da" here means "respect", that is to say, this great religion in the far north can definitely be regarded as the orthodox inheritance of the Taoism!


    The dark hand behind the scenes showed up, but it was a big sect that was secretly doing harm to the sword sect... No matter what the reason, when the poison true king revealed his true face, Qianhuang big sect had lost its room for advance and retreat.


    "So what? You should die today!"


    This poison is really simple. No matter what criticism each sect will have, as long as the sword sect is destroyed here, then the criticism will be only criticism after all!


    It should be noted that the true king of Dongming of Qianhuang cult is very different from the general evil Dongming. With his combat power, the situation of Jianzong will be in danger.


    However, just when he was ready to join the war


    Suddenly, a golden light suddenly came from afar, turned into a string of streamers and directly nailed to the Dantian gas sea of daodu Zhenjun


    He suddenly changed his look and dodged in the air, but he didn''t expect that this golden light ignored all his actions and directly pierced his Dantian!


    "Bang!"


    There was a burst of gas explosion in his body, but the Dantian was destroyed and his flesh was badly hurt.


    He could feel that a sharp and sharp meaning was making his body wither rapidly, so he no longer hesitated and could only escape from Tianling cave kaiyuanying.


    At this time, the body of Taoist poison Zhenjun collapsed and scattered like dead leaves and dust... It seems that if he is slower, it''s another matter to say whether the Yuan Ying can be saved.


    The golden streamer stopped. People found that it was an ancient shallow gold flying sword... A distinctive sword style, but it was not the style used by the disciples of the sword sect in recent 500 years.


    "It''s master''s'' Zhiqiu ''!" xuansu fairy told the origin of this divine sword.


    However, at this time, the dark clouds in the sky suddenly changed again, and a huge face appeared in the clouds


    For a time, the wind and thunder gathered, and there seemed to be an ancient voice roaring in the world.


    "Yang God is really an immortal. Do you want to kill all the young people?"


    Everyone on the battlefield was stunned by this change... Yang God is really immortal?! The sword sect still has Yang God and Zhenxian alive?!


    And what about the faces in the clouds? I''m afraid it''s not the manifestation of the Yang God of Qianhuang sect?


    At this time, a dazzling figure with golden red light appeared in the body of Zhiqiu divine sword... Xia Ming, the former leader of Jianzong!


    Xia Ming''s body of Yang God is suspended beside Zhiqiu''s divine sword. He calmly looks up and looks at the cloud... Yuan Ying of daodu Zhenjun has completely disappeared into the face cloud and fled in confusion.


    Xia Ming doesn''t like this kind of goods at his current level of strength, so he just confronts the face cloud of the real immortal of the dry wasteland cult in silence.


    For a time, the sky was like a disaster, and everything was bleak


    The evil Taoists suddenly realized that they had inadvertently inserted into such a battle between the two leaders. How deadly it is!


    Even the people of the three evil sects realized that they were only a little bigger cannon fodder... I''m afraid they couldn''t benefit from the confrontation between the two Yang gods and real immortals.


    But just as their people were ready to evacuate


    But suddenly found that the disciples of Jianzong even became more crazy!


    The disciples of Jianzong still kill all the enemies in front of them regardless. They don''t want to let anyone go


    "Are you crazy? This time we''ll admit defeat!" Mingyue Zhenjun shouted to xuanyuzi in a hurry.


    He has never seen Yuanying Zhenjun fighting so crazy, especially Dongming Zhenjun!


    This kind of playing method really makes people doubt how these people of the sword sect can live to become real kings?


    Xuanyuzi began to open and close again. Every sword contains great power, and even he would not hesitate to open the mountain and crack the earth... He doesn''t care about his karma. Even if he closes the death gate or directly declines the five Heaven and man, he will completely eliminate these evil practices that dare to humiliate the sword sect!


    In fact, xuansu was the craziest. She directly displayed her frost thousand awn sword, but did not attack the two strong enemies in front of her, but directly spread it to the three evil sect disciples entangled with the sword array.


    This sudden surprise caused heavy losses to the disciples of the evil sect, who were only in their early 2000s. In addition, the sword array tore relentlessly during this period of time. It was striking that there were another 500 staff cuts, leaving less than 1500 people.


    The morale of the evil disciples suddenly collapsed. They no longer sought to fight with the disciples of the sword sect, but ran desperately for fear that they would run slower than their peers.


    This is especially true for the scattered cultivation of evil ways at the side door. Even they can see the current situation clearly... The leaders of the right way and the right way are dirty. No matter which side wins, they will not end well!


    When a group of people came, they were as fierce as the rain of destruction, but when they fled, they were also mighty and did not owe any speed at all.


    "I know." the huge dark cloud on his face seemed to sigh, and then Yuanying with poison slowly withdrew.


    Xia Ming didn''t go after him because he knew that he had just entered the Yang God at this time. I''m afraid he couldn''t compare with the real immortal of the dry wasteland cult.


    So he turned his head sharply to the evil people, and Zhiqiu''s divine sword danced around him


    "Those who violate my sword sect will not stay!"


    "Here!"


    The sword madmen shouted in a carnival, and the world was pale for a moment.


    This is the carnival of the disciples of Jianzong. Only killing them can make them laugh and stop their tears!

 Chapter 180

    The evil disciples scattered, and the sword array immediately changed hands to face the real kings of Dongming under the control of Ji Lian


    At the same time, Xia Ming also completely ignored his rank and identity, and let those evil true kings run away.


    The sky has become a killing ground, with the smell of terror and tyranny.


    The evil people under Yuan Ying dare not escape in the sky, so they can only run from the ground. I just hope there are few sword clan people, so I can''t chase them all, and they happen to be one of the people who can escape.


    However, at this time, Su Li has quietly come to the mountain where he once overlooks the gathering place of evil cults, and then watched the people of those evil cults break up, and with some numbness and determination led a Dharma formula


    The next moment, a raging thunder and fire suddenly turned up under the ground of this valley.


    No one can describe what kind of annihilation it is when 100000 thunder fire amulets are launched.


    The earth overturned and thunder fell, and the whole valley seemed to be covered with a fire blanket. The originally vibrant Valley turned into a scorched land in an instant


    Karma suddenly fell from the sky, which made Su Li''s heart sink slightly.


    But then the feeling disappeared, as the karma had been offset by his merit.


    Even because a large part of his merits and virtues at this time came from the suppression and elimination of foreign demons that day, it seems that there are not many offset merits and virtues.


    Merit is self willed. His "not many" is also massive compared with the category of normal people


    Then, with the burning of the fire, Su Li felt that the merit just offset was slowly rising back!


    It''s not that its merit has increased again, but that the karma that destroys the landscape and ecology of the whole valley is constantly being offset


    So when the karma was completely offset, Su Li''s merit didn''t increase any more.


    But the question is, what offsets this karma?


    The answer lies in those evil friars


    Every Friar''s practice is an attempt to escape from samsara and go against the sky, which is the cause and effect of heaven and earth.


    Now he killed these friars, in fact, he returned all the friars from heaven and earth to heaven and earth again.


    This behavior itself is not heaven and earth merit. At most, the evil friar can only obtain humanitarian merit because of his evil deeds.


    But it can be used to offset its own cause and effect!


    This discovery made Su Li feel a little creepy... He naturally thought of red old man and the devil behind him.


    Why does red old man set off a magic robbery every once in a while?


    Su Li has also specially understood what the magic robbery is. In short, every magic robbery will kill a river of blood regardless of good and evil


    Many people think that this is the heaven subduing devil robbery caused by too many friars who only know how to take... But if you put the theory of heaven and earth cause and effect into it, and then contact the predecessors of the sword sect, you can get rid of the robbery by grafting cause and effect


    Su Li suddenly felt that the so-called magic robbery was not the causal grafting of the peerless devil!!


    Thinking of this, Su Li felt a little kidney ache and wanted to find the ring and seal it in the cesspit... But considering that the wusheng monk of Jingguang Temple seems to be an eminent monk with profound merit and virtue, maybe he shouldn''t worry about it?


    Getting rid of those who didn''t, Su Li began to focus on commanding the side disciples to encircle and suppress the evil Taoists who were deeply trapped in the thunder fire Rune array.


    The former patriarch said that none of them can be spared!


    ¡­¡­


    This is a brilliant and glorious victory!


    Jianzong fights three or even four times the enemy with a weak enemy and a strong enemy, but it can finally wipe it out!


    However, no one of the disciples of Jianzong was proud of it, because they defeated only the pawns launched by the behind the scenes, while the Lord withdrew almost without loss.


    What about the price of Jianzong?


    The sky crack mountain full of Cangyi, the broken north land of mountains and rivers, and the Jianzong Mountain Gate completely falling dust


    When victory came as everyone dreamed before the war, the disciples of the sword sect had to quietly put a thick layer of chains on themselves in silence.


    Hatred did not dissipate because of the defeat of evil friars. Instead, the avenging red lotus was hidden in the hearts of all the disciples of Jianzong. It was slowly smoldering, waiting for the wind to grow!


    We spent another period of time cleaning the battlefield. There was valuable wealth on the bodies of nearly 7000 evil friars. This is also the necessary capital for the re emergence of Jianzong.


    Then they buried the dead, dealt with the injuries, and rushed to the broken Mountain Gate.


    Although they know that there are pieces of tile ruins, it is their home after all.


    Su Li followed the crowd in silence. At this time, he seemed to be participating in a sacrifice to wash his soul. Like other disciples of the sword sect, his heart slowly grew a smoldering fire... After all, it was the place where he lived from the beginning of his memory. How could it be so destroyed?


    The strong evil spirit covered the original fairyland like mountain. The main peak of the original sword sect collapsed more than half, like a long sword out of its sheath pointing to the sky.


    This is the result of the previous war.


    The netherworld sect is really an old sect that participated in the war to destroy the Taiyue deity ten thousand years ago. Although it is declining day by day, it is very experienced in dealing with this large array of mountain gates arranged by relying on the advantages of the mountain.


    It was they who led the siege of Jianzong Mountain Gate and found the cover door of the mountain gate array... That is, the evil wind tunnel where Su Li once stayed!


    The mountain gate array of Jianzong seems to be fierce and invincible, but in fact, it has been hurting the earth''s veins!


    The Sha wind tunnel is the wound of the earth vein... Su Li once wanted to explore the secret of the Sha wind tunnel, but he didn''t expect that the secret was like this.


    So the evil Qi in the earth vein was triggered, and instantly recoiled against the mountain gate array, causing the array to lose control, but cut half of the mountain


    At this time of crisis, it was supposed to be patriarch Ji Lian who turned the tide, but he didn''t expect to be betrayed by his close relatives at this time... Su Li basically participated in the next things.


    "What are shizhongjun, Shizu and patriarch going to do?" Su Li asked the master who was doing the same thing while helping to clean up the broken Mountain Gate.


    Even if it has been invaded by evil spirits, the disciples of the sword sect will not give up here, even if it becomes a poor mountain and water in the future!


    While others were busy cleaning up the collapsed temples, the sect leaders gathered together to discuss how to repair the earth vein completely cut off by the mountain gate array.


    If the earth vein cannot be repaired, all disciples of Jianzong will be deeply karmic and cut off the way ahead under the influence of cause and effect


    So a group of big guys stayed where they were. Look at me. I look at you. You''re speechless... They can destroy them, but they can repair and build


    Xuanyuzi said to himself, "why don''t I just cut off the Mountain Gate of Qianhuang sect and die together."


    He always shows people with a gentle appearance and is determined to be a gentle and elegant rough man

 Chapter 181

    In fact, sorting out the zongmen, Su Li can finish it quickly alone. After all, he has the ''art of civil engineering'' suitable for this situation


    However, it seems that the sect leaders certainly want the disciples of Jianzong to rearrange the mountain gate piece by piece, so he thought about it and went to rest


    He is definitely not lazy, but wants his classmates not to feel too useless!


    I have to sigh that the sausage can become larger and smaller, which is really much more convenient.


    Making it smaller at ordinary times can facilitate him to rub the dog''s head and make it bigger when needed. It''s a bed anytime, anywhere!


    Just like now, the meat intestines that return to normal shape look three meters high even if they land on four feet. It lies on the ground, and the dog hair all over is naturally a big bed!


    In particular, Su Li likes to lean against its soft belly. The hair there is especially soft and comfortable, with a soothing fragrance


    "Eh?" Su Li sat up and patted the front paw of the sausage and asked, "when did you become so fragrant?"


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch ~"


    Its huge dog head lay lazily on the ground and hummed twice.


    Su Li understood. It meant that he had ''eaten too much'' during this period of time


    Well, he probably knows what''s going on.


    This war really opened up the intestines, and it was great to eat!


    The souls of so many villains can not only absorb their karma and stimulate the blood of disaster animals, but also "cross" the souls of the dead in their belly to obtain merit.


    With the passage of time, his moon dog''s blood will gradually strengthen. Maybe there will be merit halos all over his body in a period of time!


    After Su Li understood, he lay down comfortably and prepared to squint for a while... Now he was light with nothing.


    However, when he lay down with his soft stomach covered with dog hair, he heard a light footsteps nearby


    He opened a slit in his eyes and asked helplessly, "what''s the matter?"


    Han Yan''s face was tired at this time, but she didn''t see any weakness and haggard.


    She came over and gently rubbed the erect ears of the sausage, and then said, "I met a guy who claimed to be a disciple of tiancrack sword sect and knew you while patrolling."


    "Oh?" Su Li gave a slight pause. His memory went back to five years ago and immediately remembered that he really knew such a person.


    So he stood up and said, "well, show me."


    Han Yan nodded slowly, so she led the way in silence.


    They were silent all the way. Su Li didn''t understand when they had become speechless?


    So he said, "thank you."


    "What?" Han Yan still didn''t look back.


    "At that time, you can accompany me for half a year." Su Li said that the first half of the five years was indeed accompanied by Han Yan.


    "But I didn''t accompany you to the end, so it''s not worth thanking." Han Yan''s answer was unexpected and thought-provoking.


    Su Li was helpless and knew that she didn''t want to talk more about this... He could see that the woman didn''t want to talk now.


    So he hesitated slightly and finally said nothing. Maybe he can recover something by taking the initiative... But is that necessary? They have already chosen a different direction of life.


    So he silently followed Han Yan to the periphery of the camp and saw the expected man.


    "Liao Wei, it''s really you... But how did you come?" Su Li saw the middle-aged man who looked as if he had more white hair, and his heart could not help but doubt.


    "Please help Mr. Su!"


    But the Liao guard suddenly fell to his knees and worshipped Su Li.


    "Don''t do that. Come on, what happened to Ji Zheng?" Su Li motioned him to do something serious.


    Liao Wei was Ji Zheng''s staff at this time. He said respectfully, "my Lord is now ordered by King Qin to govern the affairs of the North... But the North has been eroded so far. I''m afraid my Lord''s life will be hard to complete."


    Su Li asked strangely, "I thought King Ba of Qin had given up the north. After all, the barrier of tiancracked mountain made it difficult for the Western Qin to mobilize military strength. Even when the Northern Wei Dynasty and the Hu people invaded at the same time, they just let the Zhenbei army rescue themselves."


    "Now there is no one in the northern army of the town. Why does King Ba of Qin want to make the childe come to unify the Northern Affairs at this time?"


    In fact, people with a clear eye can see that they want to kill with a knife.


    It''s just that Ji Zheng has chosen the path of self-protection. Why should she do it so obviously? This is completely different from the attitude of Qin wangba.


    "Because King Ba of Qin is now weak and ill, he has ignored the government of the court and concentrated on recuperation in the past two years. Most of the affairs in the court are represented by his eldest son, Prince Yong."


    Don''t say much, just so Su Li knew about the problems in the politics of the Western Qin Dynasty. It must be that King Ba of Qin began to consider his successor!


    Ji Yong launched at this time will certainly not be the final candidate. He is only used to test the views of courtiers and do something he can''t do... For example, push Ji Zheng, the real first successor in theory, into the fire pit!


    "Where are you now?" Su Li asked again.


    "The Lord is meeting with song Rui, a general in the north of the town, at the mountain pass in the north. The Northern Wei Dynasty and the Hu people''s army are trying to completely destroy the last resistance force in the North..."


    Liao Wei said with a low tone.


    "I originally came to the sword sect to ask for help in case, but I didn''t think the sword sect had suffered a great disaster..."


    You can see the complexity and grief in his heart.


    Tiancrack mountain can be regarded as half a home for him, and Jianzong is also the place he has been looking forward to. But now his vision has been destroyed, and the chosen Lord seems to have lost the final rescue.


    Su Li was silent for a moment. He was thinking about how to help Ji Zheng


    "So, Wei is leaving." Liao Wei made up his mind to live or die with Ji Zheng.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find a way for you..." Su Li stopped him.


    Then he said to Han Yan, "little martial uncle, please help me settle him down. I want to talk to Shizu and them."


    "Are you going to help Na Ji speak?" Han Yan asked without knowing why, "but now the door is full of waste and waiting for fun. What''s the use of speaking well?"


    "Always try, don''t you?" Su Li didn''t care.


    "OK, you go." Han Yan didn''t ask any more, but agreed to his request.


    So Su Li turned back to the camp and thought about how to persuade while walking.


    The sect leaders gathered in the broken ''Jianxiao Hall'' to discuss, and he walked past without fear


    There are two inner disciples guarding the broken gate of the temple. Naturally, they recognize Su Li, but they are still ready to stop him.


    Just at this time, the voice of sect leader Ji Lian came from the hall: "is Li''er coming? Come in quickly. I just want to ask your opinion."


    At the same time, they couldn''t help reassessing Su Li''s position in the sect.


    It seems that the big guys think highly of him?


    ... Su Li was speechless in front of a group of familiar guys. Why did he look at him with such expectant eyes?


    No way, these people have no idea how to eliminate the karma on the sect disciples. Only he is'' professional ''in this regard

 Chapter 182

    A group of chieftains felt extremely difficult about how to solve the karma of their disciples, and finally could only hope for the dissimilarity among their disciples


    Su Li, this guy who relies on his personal talent to pull down the Kendo level of Jianzong to a higher level.


    However, he has no karma and is definitely a "professional" in this field.


    So when Su Li thought about how to persuade the clan leaders to give Ji Zheng some limited support to help him through the difficulties, the clan leaders had expected Su Li to help him through the difficulties


    "Repair the earth vein and solve the karma of the disciples of the sword sect..." Su Li muttered in front of the big men.


    Look at these people in front of you


    The master of his own family represents the jade fairy of the side door.


    Master Ji Lian, the Taoist companion of Shizu.


    There are also the Taishi uncle xuanyuzi, the Taishi uncle xuansu, and the lady who doesn''t know how many times.


    Finally, there is Xia Ming, the former patriarch who escaped from the land sealed by tianwai evil town because of him


    Well, they are all acquaintances, so he can say something safely and boldly.


    "I don''t have a good way to repair the earth vein for the time being, but I have some ideas to solve the karmic problem of Jianzong." Su Li tried to say.


    "Oh? Tell me about it." Xia Ming''s tone seemed a little surprised. He didn''t seem to have much hope.


    "I found that killing evil friars can reduce our own karma," Su Li said.


    "I also noticed this. It''s just that the theory of cause and effect and karma is obscure. How can we be sure that such actions will be effective?" Xia Ming asked himself.


    Indeed, the theory of karma is illusory, especially the karma owed to heaven and earth, which is difficult to know if it is not in the face of natural disaster. Therefore, if there is no special Dharma in this world, it is really difficult for monks to calculate their karma.


    But Su Li was different. He said:


    "When a thunder fire Rune array burned down the valley, I found that my merits and virtues fell by about 10%, but as the thunder fire burned more evil practices, these merits and virtues temporarily offset by karma came back... Even surplus."


    Even if he said a fact, only he could use the rise and fall of merit as a measure of karma.


    Many sect leaders felt speechless. They didn''t expect to get such an answer.


    "We''ve just had a big fight with evil Xiu..." fairy Yu thought of something and said in a strange tone.


    Su Li said: "so the karma in everyone is not as serious as expected."


    "Even so, it''s not good. I''m afraid the karma will delay the practice..." Xia Ming began to think about something seriously.


    Ji Lian is worthy of being a distant son of the royal family of the Western Qin Dynasty. At this time, he had an idea: "you can cooperate with the Iron Army of the Western Qin Dynasty to invade the state of Wei and the northern grassland in the name of revenge!"


    "Then the Iron Army of the Western Qin Dynasty attacked the city and occupied the land, and we wiped out the evil sect, so as to replace our karma."


    "But now the monarchs and ministers of the Western Qin Dynasty seem to have been divorced from my sword sect?" xiaoyunzi, hiding in the corner, couldn''t help but interrupt and ask.


    He still seems unwilling to let Ji Lian return to power.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just replace those who don''t obey." Ji Lian said categorically... Is this to break the iron law that monks don''t interfere with the change of secular monarchy?


    Xia Ming listened and glanced slightly. He said, "Lord, your idea is a little dangerous. I don''t know what impact excessive interference in the affairs of a dynasty will have on us?"


    Ji Lian answered with confidence, "I understand."


    "When we intervene in the affairs of a dynasty in an all-round way, it means that the rise and fall of our sword sect has been completely tied to it."


    "Since then, when the Western Qin Dynasty is prosperous, my clan will be prosperous, and when the Western Qin Dynasty is declining, my clan will die."


    "Even if the Western Qin Dynasty reaches its peak, our sect may also decline."


    "But if not, how can our sword sect rise again as soon as possible and take revenge on those who bullied our sect?"


    Ji Lian''s words ended here, but he described an impassioned elegy but a very grand future for Jianzong.


    Integrate into the Western Qin Dynasty, and then follow the Iron Army of the Western Qin Dynasty to avenge the world!


    "We don''t count on this. What do you think?" Xia Ming suddenly asked others for their opinions.


    In fact, it is the opinions of three supreme elders, xuanyuzi, xuansu and Changchun Zi.


    "I agree." xuanyuzi looked gentle, but there was a fierce light in his eyes.


    "Seconded." xuansu agreed. This was a woman who was determined to kill fruit like cold iron.


    "Do you want us to kill ordinary people?" Changchun Zi suddenly raised a little objection.


    Ji Lian replied: "no, in the front battlefield, we only need to provide secret assistance, such as providing help in logistics. We mainly deal with the battlefield of monks..."


    "So, I agree." Changchun Zi agreed.


    Today''s sword sect is like this. A decision can''t stand repeated discussion and verification. They should be quick in whatever they do.


    So Xia Ming nodded and said, "it''s so good. The next thing to be solved is... How should we cut into the Western Qin Dynasty hall!"


    "Support spokesmen? Or seek collaborators."


    Ji Lian frowned slightly and then said, "if we support the spokesperson, it''s actually equivalent. Therefore, our sword sect completely controls the court, which will make us really lose our way back."


    "If you are looking for a partner... Xiao Li, you have been in Anyang City for some time. Do you have any good candidates to recommend?"


    Su Li was staring wide and speechless. It seems that he just said "killing evil cultivation can offset karma". As a result, the two patriarchs came up with a "great revenge strategy"?


    More importantly, he had planned how to ask for help for Ji Zheng. Now it seems that this opportunity has come to him?


    So he thought about his words and said, "the former king of the Western Qin Dynasty left a son named Ji Zheng. Although he had the first legal right of succession, he was excluded by King Ba of the Qin Dynasty and his descendants. Life was very difficult."


    "That''s Ji Zheng!" Ji Lian clapped his hands on the spot. He said: "we helped him recover the country. We can even say that we occupied the great cause of humanity. There is no better candidate than this!"


    "Where is he now?"


    Su Li was frightened by this "enthusiastic" attitude, and some mechanically said, "just at the North pass of tiancracked mountain, together with the remnants of the northern army of the town, he temporarily led the northern metropolitan governor."


    "This is a heaven sent opportunity!" Xia Ming was also excited.


    "The northern metropolitan governor is in charge of the Northern War. At that time, with our help, he will drive away the Northern Wei and Hu people who invaded the northern region, so that he can gain amazing prestige and take charge of military power."


    "When he has plump wings and decides to regain the throne, we can also take the opportunity to wipe out all the foreign friars in the whole western Qin Dynasty!"


    "Now the only question is, how can we connect with that side?"


    A group of people began to think hard again... They have been completely activated by the "great revenge strategy" gradually conceived and formed, and they burst out amazing enthusiasm one by one.


    Su Li was a little flustered. He didn''t know what to say

 Chapter 183

    Su Li only felt that what he had to do was surprisingly smooth... Or that Jianzong and Ji Zheng hit it off and took what they needed.


    After learning that Ji Zheng''s messenger had come here, the leaders of Jianzong were not in a hurry.


    They decided to hang the messenger for two days, otherwise it would be bad for the sword sect to be too eager about it. He must be made to realize how difficult it is for Jianzong to support them and how much it cost


    Now that he knew that things would go well, Su Li didn''t go to liaowei immediately in order to cooperate with zongmen in acting. Instead, he walked down the evil wind tunnel without doing anything


    This is the place where the earth vessel is traumatized and the source of evil Qi.


    Su Li came here simply because he sensed the sadness in the earth vein and couldn''t help coming over.


    Different from the cautious and difficult steps when he entered here last time, he was no longer afraid of the evil spirit erosion here after he had understood a variety of true meanings and attributed his essence to the true Qi.


    Because evil spirit can''t even enter his body!


    He walked fast all the way, and even used evasion. Ignoring the terrain in the wind tunnel, I soon found the source of the evil spirit


    This is a huge underground cave that has been corroded by evil spirit. Su Li estimated that if it did not happen this time, the cave would become a huge hidden danger of the Mountain Gate sooner or later.


    In the center of the cave, there is a sword inserted on the ground


    Huh? How could there be a sword? That''s not what he thought?


    Su Li also noticed that the sword looked familiar


    "Why are you here?" suddenly a voice sounded.


    Su Li was startled. Then he noticed the golden red figure drilled out of the hilt of the sword, and said with a sigh of relief: "it''s the former patriarch, you..."


    Xia Ming feels a little chest tightness, which sounds like he has become a man called "Qian Qian".


    However, he didn''t take it to heart, but said faintly: "old Taoist, I have the experience of closing down demons outside the sky for thousands of years. If there''s nothing left or right, let''s suppress the earth''s evil spirit here for the time being."


    Su Li felt more and more admiration for the former leader... He was definitely a person who gave everything for the sword sect. It''s a great blessing for Jianzong to have such a leader.


    "Former leader, I also want to see if I can do something, so I came here." Su Li said respectfully to Xia Ming.


    "Oh?" Xia Ming felt something interesting.


    Su Li is the mascot of Jianzong and the lucky star has been recognized by the senior management. In fact, it can be seen from the fact that all the high-end combat forces in the clan are more or less involved in his good fortune


    Therefore, the fortune of Jianzong has been involved with Su Li.


    This means that such people may have no special meaning in their every move, but they often lead to some major changes in their luck.


    These are all the guesses Xia Ming made vaguely after he became a real immortal of Yang God. He decided to believe his guess.


    "Well, what do you want to do? Do you need my help? But it doesn''t matter."


    "Let me try first..."


    Su Li said and offered his own Zhenyue seal.


    This is a golden seal of merit. Once it is sacrificed, its repressive power will subdue the surrounding evil spirits on the spot.


    But Xia Ming sighed and said, "put it away. This is your merit magic weapon. It''s better to take it with you for self-defense. There''s no need to use it here."


    Su Li was surprised. He asked, "but if the evil spirit here is not suppressed, I''m afraid it will soon turn the outside into a Jedi!"


    He thought of the kingdom of Nawu, which was very similar to the sword sect at this time. Only Ukraine has a buffer for ten thousand years, but Jianzong does not.


    With a wave of Xia Ming''s hand, Zhen Yueyin returned to Su Li''s hand.


    "Don''t forget my Yang God and true immortal, and don''t forget the ''Zhiqiu'' in my hand. Now it is also a treasure of Zhenfeng blessed by merit and virtue!"


    "Besides, it seems that my former patriarch has nothing to do. The current patriarch naturally cares about the affairs of the sect. I''ll watch the local context and talk about my feelings here."


    Su Li felt Xia Ming''s kindness and determination. After thinking about it, he said:


    "Former patriarch, because I think this is caused by the long-term damage to the earth vein caused by the original mountain protection array of our sword sect. I wonder if it can be repaired by supplementing the earth vein?"


    After all, I still want to do something.


    "How to benefit?" Xia Ming asked curiously.


    He knew that Su Li was studying "mountain and sea return to Tibet". Has the boy realized any supreme Dharma from it that can nourish the earth?


    Su Li was a little embarrassed. He felt that some of the methods he had come up with could not be put on the table. But I still found a yellowish ball from the bag


    This is his previous booty. He can obtain the earth vein essence after killing the refined corpse of the thousand corpse gate.


    Red old man said he could use it... But he didn''t dare to try it on himself at the thought of those refining corpses in the thousand corpse gate, so he kept it until now.


    Xia Ming''s eyes lit up and said, "earth pulse essence? It''s something."


    "But this thing is not good. The Qi of the earth vein is ethereal. If you want to get such a group of earth vein essence, you must waste the boss''s strength."


    "In this war, many refining corpses of the thousand corpse gate were killed, but it was a pity that we didn''t have time to clean the battlefield at that time."


    It seems that Xia Ming also knows that the essence of the earth vein should be helpful to the earth vein trauma below. It''s just a drop in the bucket that Su Li took out after all.


    Su Li didn''t talk nonsense. He directly threw the earth vein essence from the copper corpse onto the ground crack under Zhiqiu divine sword.


    The "small seal" wrapped in its appearance dissipated, and the earth pulse essence was rushed by the evil Qi, which immediately turned into a dark yellow smell, and then sank down to an unknown depth.


    "It looks useful."


    Su Li felt the earth breath under his feet with Lian Shanyin and found that he was getting better.


    "Talking is better than nothing." Xia Ming sighed.


    But then he stared


    But Su Li took out another "corpse" from his storage space... A total of five copper corpses and two iron corpses!


    This is what he got when he went out to ''hunt''... His means were like a thousand corpses, so he couldn''t help but seal them and take them with him.


    There were seven refining corpses in total. Without thinking about it, he threw them directly into the ground crack under Zhiqiu''s sword


    Unfortunately, these refined corpses have been practiced for hundreds of years. As a result, they are now used by Su Li to fill the pit.


    Under the strong evil Qi of the earth pulse, I don''t know what mechanism has triggered their body, but it suddenly ignited their whole body!


    Then they turned into fly ash in the process of falling, leaving only a yellow earth vein gas to settle down and become the earth vein nutrient under the Mountain Gate of the split sword sect this day.


    "Valid!"


    This time, without Su Li saying anything, even Xia Ming got this conclusion through the evil spirit feedback under Zhiqiu''s divine sword.


    "It''s a pity. If only those people at the thousand corpse gate had kept them and didn''t kill them!"


    It''s really painful this time. Now he hopes to catch more refined corpses from the thousand corpse gate as "fertilizer".


    Then Su Li took out a series of earth essence from the bag and threw it into the crack


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Where did you get all this?"


    "Before the war, he asked meat intestines to clean up the battlefield. He thought I should like this, so he picked up more."


    Meat sausage is a good dog. Lying on the ground and shrinking, it is a completely ignored existence.


    Xia Ming felt that the evil spirit in the earth vein had decayed to the level when he was in power almost 1400 years ago. He was secretly relieved.


    Unexpectedly, Su Li said again at this time, "it''s a pity that they didn''t leave all the refining corpses of the thousand corpse sect. They and the friars of the nether earth sect are best at Earth hiding. My thunder fire Rune array has little effect on them."


    In the previous war, in fact, the sword sect only eliminated about 70% of the evil practitioners, and most of the 30% of the fugitives were from the netherworld sect and the thousand corpse sect.


    Xia Ming seemed to be touched by a nerve, and then said firmly: "one day later, I''ll ask xuanyuzi, xuansu, changchunzi and Chen Yu to help you! We must help Ji Zheng hold Beidi and seize the throne, and then counter attack the state of Wei as quickly as possible!"


    At this moment, Xia Ming''s mind is full of the idea of grabbing the evil Xiu of the nether earth sect and the thousand corpse sect to fill the pit as fertilizer... The nether earth sect and the thousand corpse sect come from the same source. If they want to go up and throw it all down, it should also have an effect!


    In addition, the earth pulse essence is effective. What about ordinary friars, demons and spirits?


    Xia Ming immediately lost some of his own things. He impressively had some elixirs and the big demon pill he hunted in his early years


    It works! It''s just that the effect is not as good as that of the earth vein essence Qi and the body refining of the thousand corpse gate.


    Therefore, it is theoretically effective to take all kinds of spirits, living creatures with cultivation and corpses to fill the earth vein!!


    Looking at the fierce light in Xia Ming''s eyes, Su Li was uneasy: didn''t he release a monster!!


    Well, who cares

 Chapter 184

    When Su Li came to Liao Wei again, he was just followed by two people


    These are two men who are hidden in cloaks and hoods.


    According to his body shape, one is old and on crutches, while the other is light and smart, unlike ordinary people.


    There are not many people. In fact, Su Li didn''t think it necessary to show the attitude of Jianzong too obviously at once.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it will arouse Ji Zheng''s vigilance.


    But just two people, they have made Liao Wei understand the meaning of Jianzong, which is at least supported!


    This made him very grateful


    Jianzong was obviously in a great disaster, but he was still willing to send someone to help, which made him feel the kindness of Jianzong.


    Su Li, who clearly knows the "difficulties" of his family, is still not afraid of trouble and is not afraid to offend his elders. This kind of friendship can no longer be summarized by ordinary friends.


    He has decided that after returning to the barracks, he must explain to Ji Zheng what happened to Jianzong here and the help that Jianzong still extended in times of crisis.


    This kindness can''t be exposed casually


    Look, sometimes it''s bad to have more people to help, but just sending some people out can just have a very good effect.


    Liao Wei didn''t ask them what to call them, because he found that Su Li didn''t mean to introduce them... It''s normal. I''m afraid the immortal family doesn''t want to intersect with ordinary people like him?


    "Shall I go as soon as possible?" the old man on crutches asked aloud. Even if he was urging whether he could go on the road quickly, his tone was very gentle and slow.


    Liao Wei immediately pleaded guilty, and then quickly packed up two things.


    "Wei, anytime."


    Seeing this, Su Li quickly comforted: "Mr. Changchun Zi is very easygoing. Mr. liaowei doesn''t have to be nervous."


    The old man is impressively Changchun Zi!


    This time he will go with Su Li, and it''s really his turn to settle the cause and effect with Su Li... It can''t be said to be "settled", it should be said to improve this good relationship.


    Moreover, the old Taoist who lived for an unknown amount of time was very interesting. He didn''t ask Su Li to call him Shizu with an unknown number of "Tai" prefixes, but just asked him to call himself "teacher".


    This is the definition of the good relationship between Changchun Zi and Su Li.


    Liao Wei''s ears were different. He didn''t expect Su Li to move out his elders. His kindness was even greater.


    "Everything is ready, go and rest!"


    The old Taoist priest said a sentence with ancient rhyme, and then they didn''t see how he cast the magic. They just felt that thousands of rivers and mountains were passing away. When they came back to God again, they had changed the world.


    "This... This has arrived?"


    Liao Wei''s expression was shocked. Even if he knew that the immortal family''s means must be amazing, it was beyond his understanding.


    At this time, they are at the top of a mountain, but looking forward, not far away is the mountain exit of the northern section of tiancrack Shandong!


    At that mountain pass, a military camp was built close to the mountain... It is not only for the army to live, but also for many civilians.


    "Young master, are you soft hearted again? Are these refugees from the north? It must be hard for him to take them to resist the attacks of the Northern Wei Dynasty and the Hu people?" Su Li asked.


    Liao Wei nodded bitterly: "although they can make the soldiers have the heart to die and restore morale from the previous rout, in this way, food and grass is a big problem."


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s go." Changchun Zi said faintly and gently.


    The old man did not know how long he had existed and how long he had been closed. In short, the way he speaks now is not used to


    Liao Wei is lucky to have poetry in his belly, otherwise he really can''t understand.


    He immediately showed the way respectfully and walked quickly to the barracks. He worried that the immortal masters behind him, especially Changchun Zi, would be impatient if he walked slowly.


    But he was wrong. For Changchun Zi, every plant around him is much more interesting than facing people.


    As he walked among the mountains, he seemed to be able to listen to the hearts of plants and trees, so he gradually brought a childlike smile like a child... He could find the purest fun in every flower, grass, tree and tree.


    Su Li couldn''t understand such a state, so he released his big dog, jumped up and lay down comfortably... To some extent, this ability to ''lie down'' everywhere is also a very high state!


    Another disciple of the sword sect in a cloak and hat pocket shook his head helplessly, but followed up in silence.


    ¡­¡­


    The four of them soon came to the gate of the camp. The appearance of liaowei surprised the soldiers at the gate, and then hurried back to report.


    Before long, a group of people hurried out to meet Liao Wei and the people he brought


    There are two people, both acquaintances of Su Li, Ji Zheng and song Rui!


    Although Ji Zheng, then the northern governor, still seems kind, she has experienced a lot more maturity and stability with the wind and frost. His military career seems to have made his temperament more fierce.


    Song Rui''s changes seem to be silent and repressed... Also, his town north army was destroyed in World War I, and he can bite his teeth and stick to it. Up to now, he has a tough heart.


    "Lord, Wei, I''m lucky to have found Mr. Su!" Liao Wei stepped forward and sent Ji Zheng first.


    When Ji was seeing Su Li and the two people behind him, although she looked eager, she picked up Liao Wei with both hands and said, "Sir, it''s hard!"


    Then he straightened his already neat clothes, and then hugged Su Li and said, "Mr. Su, how are you after years?"


    Su Li immediately showed a shallow smile and said, "Su Li is all right, and the childe is all right?"


    Ji Zheng looked a little bitter, and then said, "I''ve said that a layman like Ji Zheng can''t be as free and easy as Mr. Su. I''m really terrified to ask Mr. Su to go out again this time."


    Su Li said goodbye to Ji Zheng at the autumn harvest, and then went away again. People mistakenly thought that he had gone back to the mountain and didn''t want to help Ji Zheng any more. So Ji Zheng was very careful when she spoke.


    Hearing these meanings, Su Li said gently, "it was urgent in those years. I didn''t say goodbye to you before I left. Is this Su Li''s fault?"


    "Mr. Su is serious!" Ji Zheng quickly replied in a straight face.


    But in this courtesy, he also understood that Su Li really had to leave instead of leaving intentionally, and put down a stone in his heart.


    Song Rui nearby was impatient. Although he was born in the family of generals, he was a rough man who led the war, so he interrupted: "governor, and Su Li, we are all acquaintances. Don''t be so polite at the door?"


    It''s impolite to do so. In fact, it''s also a double offense to Ji Zheng and Su Li to some extent.


    But as he said, they are all acquaintances!


    So Su Li and Ji were looking at each other and laughing.


    "Look at my problem... Mr. Su, please come in." Ji Zheng said warmly and happily.


    Su Li didn''t answer either. He just greeted the two people behind him and followed them in.


    When passing song Rui, Su Li suddenly stretched out his fist and collided with him... They had a friendship on the battlefield. In fact, they were very close.


    But what song Rui didn''t expect was that another man behind Su Li who hid his face under his hat pocket also stretched out his fist as if it were Yingying''s fist and touched him


    "Be all right, little ruizi!"


    It was a voice that a young girl could tell from hearing it.


    Su Li covered his face a little. How upright song Rui was in those days. Unexpectedly, it can make people''s gender wrong


    At that moment, song Rui was stunned, stunned and numb... In short, he went down.

 Chapter 185

    Another person in the army who followed Su Li to Zhenbei was martial uncle feixuezi, who had a lot of connections with Zhenbei general song Rui.


    Pretending to be a man can also capture song Rui''s heart. Martial uncle is also a capable man.


    She was not Su Li''s special request. In fact, if she hadn''t found it herself, he would have forgotten it.


    Now it seems that martial uncle feixuezi is not ruthless to song Rui. Otherwise, why did he have to follow after hearing that the Zhenbei army was almost destroyed?


    But now I don''t have time to talk to them. Ji is inviting Su Li and others in, and then she leads her words to business.


    "Now the northern army is in a critical situation. We should not only find ways to hold this mountain pass, but also recover the lost land as soon as possible!"


    "Otherwise, the northern land will be eroded. I''m afraid it will become a horse farm for the Hu people and a bridgehead for the Wei people to invade Daqin from tiancrack mountain."


    Ji is looking at the problem from the perspective of the whole country, not just limited to his gains and losses.


    "What do you lack now?" Su Li asked.


    "Everything is missing!" Song Rui answered:


    "Lack of soldiers, weapons and equipment, and food..."


    Everything related to war, from logistical supplies to the number of soldiers, is indeed lacking.


    "Food can be carefree."


    Changchun Zi Old God put in a word, but he suddenly pointed out what he could do... Solve the food problem!


    This statement is particularly crucial, which makes the originally worried people feel at ease.


    Su Li thought of the miracle of "thousands of trees and flowers bloom", and knew that his teacher must have a way to harvest a lot of food quickly.


    So the problem of food was solved, and then the matter of Bingyuan


    But Su Li thought of the refugee camps outside and then said, "I don''t think you are short of soldiers. The people in the north are strong. Those refugees are good soldiers after armed training."


    "Having said that, those refugees have never received systematic training. I''m afraid it''s too late for temporary recruitment," Ji Zheng said hesitantly.


    However, at this time, the liaowei said firmly: "Mr. Su''s suggestion is very good. The people in the north are more brave. Even if they have not been trained, we can completely practice with war at present. As long as we can win this defensive war, they can be called the teacher of tigers and wolves."


    "In this way, the Lord and the general of Zhenbei will have the manpower needed to recover the lost land. Why not?"


    The strategist''s way of thinking is really different. Others see difficulties, but he sees opportunities.


    "Just recruit civilian men to fight..." Ji Zheng still has some concerns.


    This time, however, song Rui said firmly and slowly:


    "Don''t worry, my northern man doesn''t want to join the army now. As long as we can eliminate those enemies and recapture our homes, we can pay all the price!"


    "Similarly, who can help us recapture our home, he will also become our loyal supporter!"


    This last sentence, however, has almost made it clear that Ji Zheng... As long as he can recapture Beidi, the whole Beidi will support him as the new king!


    Ji Zheng may understand, or maybe she just doesn''t understand.


    Just said solemnly, "the army and people in the North should not suffer from this suffering. They are willing to advance and retreat with the general and the people in the North!"


    ¡­¡­


    When people arrive at that position, their words and deeds will naturally change. Like Ji Zheng, like song Rui.


    Obviously, they can be very straightforward, but for the interests of the people around them, they have to say some twists and turns to reach the so-called "tacit understanding".


    The final plan is actually very simple. Song Rui will preside over the defense. Meng Zhi, who has become Ji Zheng''s Ministry, recruits and trains among refugees.


    It''s interesting that song Rui could definitely do better when he went to recruit, but neither side raised any objection to this... Because Ji Zheng''s recruitment is to prepare for himself, not to restore the scale of the Zhenbei army.


    This is the primary and secondary. Song Rui is a smart man. Of course, he will not make mistakes in this regard.


    For the rest, Liao Wei is responsible for strategic layout, and Ji Zhengzheng is responsible for pacifying the hearts and minds of the army and the people.


    As for the sword sect, they quietly disappeared behind the scenes. At present, the next task is to solve the logistics problems such as food and weapons for the people.


    This is also Su Li''s self-consciousness. He doesn''t want Ji Zheng to think that the sword sect has the meaning of opposing the guest, so he appears particularly low-key.


    While they were making intense battle arrangements, Su Li was discussing with Chang ChunZi and Fei Xuezi how to solve the problem of food


    "It''s easy," Changchun Zi said faintly, "but open up wasteland and cultivate fields."


    So the first thing Su Li was unluckily called to do was to open up a ridge in the valley in the pass.


    The old man Changchun Zi said that he was only responsible for growing food, but Tian should prepare it for him first


    "I''ll go to find song Rui and prepare some soldiers to open the field for us." feixuezi immediately thought of using his'' special relationship ''.


    "Don''t worry, I can do something about it." Su Li stopped her.


    Because he does have some ideas... Isn''t it just to clean up this valley? This kind of thing he can do alone with earth magic.


    Even if there is no special spell, can''t he just create one temporarily?


    "The fifth chapter of returning to Tibet by mountains and seas - earth determination" taught him not only simple spells, but also how to combine a new magic formula for himself!


    So there is the scene now


    He stepped on the ground, and the ground centered on him was like an Earth Dragon rolling in an instant. The stones and surface vegetation in the field were destroyed and arched out. He suddenly leveled out about 100 mu of good farmland!


    Changchun Zi looked very kind and nodded: "good, can still plough?"


    That means it would be better to plough the land!


    Originally, it''s better to plough the ground before farming... Basic operation.


    Su Li didn''t think it was difficult. Almost subconsciously, he cut out a knife like sword Qi


    At the next moment, the disordered sword Qi was divided into many strands and swept across the 100 mu good field... In the blink of an eye, the ridge was completely ploughed, square and neat, and looked extremely comfortable.


    But feixuezi, who seemed to see something nearby, couldn''t help asking, "nephew Su, what''s the name of the move you just used to plough?"


    Su Li was stunned. He thought it might not be true, so he said in a hurry: "this is a new move invented and improved by myself, called ''ploughing sword''!"


    Feixuezi took a deep breath, and then said with deep meaning: "fortunately, you said it was a sword technique, or let teacher xuanyuzi know that you actually changed his land splitting sword into a ''plough blade''... He might be unhappy!"


    Su Li''s face twitched... Did you see it?

 Chapter 186

    Xuanyuzi and xuansu have been working hard to teach the disciples of Jianzong during this period, so the second generation disciples of Jianzong such as feixuezi will call them teachers.


    Now, feixuezi just watched Su Li "spoil" her xuanyuzi teacher''s handed down famous sword. Then she had a bad hunch... She felt that xuansu''s Xuanhan thousand awn sword would not be better.


    Her hunch was right. After Changchun Zi sowed some plant seeds in the plowed land, it was Su Li''s turn to "perform"


    Xuansu''s Dharma sword "lengmang" was "whooshed" into the sky, and soon there was a light rain... The true meaning of rain was used in this field, which is definitely a professional counterpart.


    Feixuezi covered her face. What she heard in the sword sect is not like this... It is said that Su Li is favored by these three elders. It is the true story of Jun split ground sword, Xuanhan thousand awn sword and thousands of trees and flowers!


    If this is true, the sword sect... Is dead.


    However, unexpectedly, Changchun Zi, who was that year old, was not very unhappy about it. Instead, he said with a smile, "can thousands of trees bloom?"


    Su Li knew this was to ask him if he would use thousands of trees and flowers to make these grain seeds germinate and grow.


    He nodded and said, "I''d like to try."


    Being led by the old Taoist priest to speak has become a little literate, but Su Li has begun to display thousands of trees and flowers according to his own understanding


    This magic is very interesting. It can plunder all things by the mechanism of self generation and rotation of the five elements within itself, but if it does the opposite, it can feed all things back.


    What Su Li had to do at this time was to reverse the rotation of the five elements, so that the grain seeds in the 100 mu world were fed back.


    This is not easy to do, because we must fully understand the principle of thousands of trees and flowers.


    Originally, Su Li was no good, but the last time he "dreamed" of the goddess named "Sheng Chun" again, he finally mastered the truth.


    What this brings to him is not the improvement of a spell, but the successful construction of the five element cycle in his body!


    Even because he was born with three elements of earth, water and wood, and some innate Qi of gold and fire, the construction of this cycle is very easy.


    So what he has to do now is to feed back the 100 mu of land with the power of the five element cycle in his body!


    At the next moment, a layer of green light spread out from him... For the first time, he could not help using the magic power of 10000 trees and flowers on such a large scale.


    It costs a lot to do this, but he naturally has mountain prints to supplement the earth''s atmosphere.


    Even because he extracted the earth vein breath, the thousands of trees and flowers naturally carried the earth vein breath.


    Food is born on the earth, which will naturally be affected by the aura of the earth, so the blooming of thousands of trees and flowers also play a stronger role at this time.


    For a time, tender green seedlings appeared continuously on the originally flat ridge, and grew rapidly while the newly fallen rain was wet.


    In Su Li''s eyes, it was like a documentary he had seen in his previous life. Seedlings grew rapidly and climbed up, then produced heavy ears of wheat, and slowly bent down


    For only half an hour, the three people were in front of a golden wheat field, showing the color of golden autumn in today''s midsummer season


    "I have to put them away..." Su Li gently clicked his temple and decided to figure out a convenient way again.


    Who knows, at this moment, feixuezi suddenly came over, pressed his shoulder and said, "martial nephew Su Li, you''d better have a good rest and don''t continue to work hard."


    "You have planted so much food for them. Let them do the harvest by themselves!"


    "That''s reasonable." Changchun Zi nodded with a smile and agreed.


    As soon as Su Li heard what they said, he didn''t insist anymore and decided to let go


    Feixuezi took a long breath. She was afraid that if Su Li was allowed to play freely again, the sword sect would have another ''autumn harvest sword technique''.


    That''s terrible. I''m afraid Jianzong will become Tianzong in the future?!


    ¡­¡­


    It was said that he wanted to harvest grain, especially when feixuezi came to the door in person. Song Rui immediately ordered his younger brother to harvest.


    It didn''t matter, but they were stunned by the dense golden wheat field in front of them.


    After a busy morning, a group of people finally collected all the wheat and took down the ears of wheat on the spot to weigh


    Even the ears of wheat, this batch of wheat has reached 35 stone per mu!


    It shocked everyone


    You know, in these days, the well-known data of per mu yield is only seven stones... This 100 mu field produces 35 stones per mu, so it adds up to 3500 stones!


    In other words, the hundred and ten sergeants were busy all morning, but they harvested enough food for tens of thousands of soldiers to eat for five days!


    But in this group of people stunned, Changchun Zi stopped Su Li and lost a grain seed pocket and said, "do the same, choose the land and open a hundred mu of land."


    It can be heard that the old Taoist is trying to get used to his current way of speaking.


    Su Li took the grain seed pocket and asked curiously, "what are you going to do, Mr. changchunzi?"


    "This place is already barren and can only be reused after being maintained by the old road." Changchun Zi pointed to the newly harvested field, then sprinkled something into the field and cast spells... It is still the way for thousands of trees and flowers to bloom, but this time it is used to raise the field.


    Su Li was in a trance. Why did he suddenly feel that the elder was so kind.


    Feixuezi immediately felt that he was going to be... Why does the supreme elder of the sect seem to be in the same way as Su Li?


    It is said that the elder''s "ten thousand trees bloom" is also a sword technique. Why has Su Li or Changchun Zi never used it as a sword technique!!


    Jianzong is about to finish... This is feixuezi''s direct reaction. She thinks it''s enough to have Su Li in the sect. As a result, there is also a wife of the sect leader of danmen, who is Su Li''s ancestor. Now there is a super elder who "doesn''t work hard"


    It seemed that he was aware of the fear in feixuezi''s heart. Changchun Zi turned his head and said with a gentle smile: "the old Taoist was lucky to enter the sword sect, but he didn''t want to have ordinary qualifications and can''t really pass on. He had to find another way to study pills, symbols, arrays and weapons."


    "Later, when I lived for a long time, I inevitably taught some disciples."


    "Didn''t you think that those useless disciples set up side doors? It''s really shameful."


    Su Li and Fei Xuezi are numb at the same time... Feeling, this Changchun son is the real ancestor of the side door!


    According to the history of the side door of Jianzong, this elder must have lived for at least 3000 years!


    Su Li feels that there is a psychological shadow. He must consider it clearly next time when he receives the sword of Dharma. The characters he released are more and more powerful


    But how to say, Su Li can really be said to be the direct descendant of Changchun Zi... The direct descendant is very much like that!

 Chapter 187

    Su Li was busy all day. He cultivated thousands of mu of good farmland and planted 35000 stone wheat in one day. Enough to support 50000 soldiers and civilians in this valley for a month.


    The key is that this thousand mu of land can be recycled under the maintenance of Changchun Zi! It''s a little scary


    Ji Zheng and song Rui, who got the news, calculated that as long as Su Li and Changchun Zi were busy for a month, I''m afraid 100000 troops could spend a year!


    This situation really makes these mortals really feel the ability of practitioners and realize that Taoism is the primary productive force... A ghost!


    Even if Changchun Zi and Su Li had a good time, feixuezi, a disciple of the sword sect who claims to be pure, was desperate... Because just now, Su Li taught her his "plowing sword", and she will finish the plowing work in the future!


    I have to admit that this'' ploughing sword ''is a powerful sword even if it is used in actual combat, but she really feels ashamed


    With a strong sense of shame, she began to use her "plowing sword" to turn a newly maintained farmland into a state of waiting for planting.


    "No, I must ask the Pope for help. I can''t do this again!" she vowed in her heart.


    I''m afraid she never thought about the consequences of her decision... The first thing for every sword sect disciple who comes here is to learn ''ploughing sword'' to plough, so this sword skill known as the ''shame of sword sect'' has become the same as basic sword skill that everyone has to learn?


    However, in line with the core idea of "dead Taoist friends do not die poor", feixuezi immediately released his messenger flying sword after plowing 100 mu of land


    The three of them have gained a firm foothold in the Zhenbei army, but they are short of manpower. Maybe they can send some young disciples to support.


    Feijian came to the sect door. When sect leader Ji Lian saw the content, he immediately waved his hand: all the three generations of disciples went to support!


    Therefore, from the three generations of Jianzong, everyone will be able to "plough sword".


    On the other hand, Ji Lian''s new army is also stepping up its training.


    He recruited 10000 new troops from more than 40000 refugees, all young people who have lost their homes and have only one hatred.


    Because the remaining 30000 old and weak can be said to be their families, they will definitely work hard to protect their families in the battle.


    But there are soldiers, but the medium and high-end combat power of the army is still insufficient.


    The original Zhenbei army was not afraid, but now the elite strength of the Zhenbei army has been lost... It is a dream to make these recruits fight against the soldiers of the Northern Wei Dynasty.


    However, just when Ji Zheng and song Rui were worried, feixuezi leaked his mouth in a small gathering with song Rui


    "You don''t have to worry. I''ve asked the sect for help. It''s impossible for real senior experts to come, but I believe some junior disciples can still help us."


    Song Rui was elated when he heard this. He noticed that feixuezi used the word "we" and thought it was her special request for help from Jianzong after seeing her difficulties.


    "Will this affect you? After all, this requirement should be too much for the Jianzong?" he asked nervously... After all, the Jianzong is famous for not being involved in the affairs of the Western Qin Dynasty.


    How can Fei Xuezi answer? Anyway, she would never say that she asked for help from the zongmen in order to avoid "farm work".


    After a slight meal, she said with a tiger''s face, "Why are you so mother-in-law? It''s not good for someone to support you? Don''t talk so much to me!"


    Song Rui was immediately moved. At the same time, he also firmly remembered the kindness of Jianzong... And the affection of feixuezi!


    So what''s sully doing?


    However, he asked Changchun Zi for advice on the technique of raising the field.


    In Su Li''s mind, the Changchun grandmaster was simply a "great druid". He not only improved the grain seeds, but also invented the method of raising and protecting the fields.


    He felt that if Changchun Zi had not been tired by the cause and effect of the goddess who gave birth to Ailanthus altissima, he might have become a saint and become an immortal!


    So he couldn''t help asking, "grandmaster, how did you get the inheritance of thousands of trees and flowers?"


    Changchun Zi was slightly stunned. Later, when he was closer to the speaking habits of people in the current era, he said, "if you can say this, it means that you have dreamed of the spring God!"


    "Spring God?!"


    Su Li was surprised.


    "In ancient times, it was rumored that there was a great God in the Sheng family called ''Taihao'', which was the throne of the Oriental Qing emperor. The Qing emperor had a daughter called ''Chun'', which was the God of flowers in spring."


    Changchun Zi said longingly:


    "The one we dream of should be the hundred flowers spring God. But I don''t know why she is imprisoned in this world."


    Su Li felt a little scary. He knew that the fairy who gave birth to toon should have a good start, but he didn''t expect to have such a good start!


    "Since it is the God of spring, it should be a good God?" Su Li asked curiously.


    "According to the legend, she smiles and flowers bloom. She should be a very gentle and beautiful goddess..." Changchun Zi said foolishly.


    As soon as Su Li saw that it was over, his Shizu seemed to be completely infatuated with the legendary spring God.


    "Didn''t Shizu go to sea to find her?" Su Li asked.


    "Going to sea?!" Changchun Zi turned his head and asked slightly excitedly, "do you know where she is?!"


    Su Li nodded hard and said, "in my dream, she dragged my consciousness all the way to the East, across the sea to a towering huge wood in the depths of the East China Sea... Isn''t Shizu''s dream?"


    Changchun Zi suddenly felt a little bitter. He said, "four thousand years ago, I was still a child of Jianzong. I suddenly dreamed of a magic opportunity and saw the face of heaven."


    "At that time, there was a solemn female voice in my ear: your Taoist name was predestined with me, so you can pass on my Dharma."


    "Then I realized that ''thousands of trees and flowers bloom'', and found that a green branch was left around me, so I turned it into a ''Changchun sword''."


    When Chang ChunZi said it, his eyes were really bright. He believed that it was his fate, but why did Su Li feel so strange?


    Fate? I''m afraid the goddess of spring is pulling strong men!


    Looking at Changchun Zi''s posture, he should have been accumulating virtue and doing good deeds for the past four thousand years, but he didn''t think that he was still dragged down by the cause and effect of the goddess and had to close to death, and took out the "Changchun" sword as the inheritance sword.


    I can only say that this goddess feels like a pit cargo


    Su Li had completely determined the nature of the goddess of spring in his heart, and felt that he should stay away as far as possible in the future.


    However, his idea came to an end, and Changchun Zi suddenly said, "I didn''t know it earlier, but now that we know that the goddess is in the East China Sea, we must try our best to pursue it!"


    "I''m afraid this is not the time!"


    Su Li has some scalps.


    "However, this matter still needs to be discussed in the long run." Changchun Zi finally calmed down.


    "The matter of Jianzong should be the most important. However, the place of spring God is related to our inheritance and mission, which must be done!"


    Su Li felt that he couldn''t escape the encounter... But he also knew that Changchun Zi was right. Since he had such a great magic power as "thousands of trees and flowers bloom", it was also necessary to trace the origin.

 Chapter 188

    The war began again unexpectedly.


    Finally, Ji Zheng led his new army and the town north army to form a total of 20000 people, collectively referred to as the North army, to meet the incoming soldiers of the Northern Wei Dynasty.


    The Hu people didn''t come because all they wanted was looting, but they didn''t really want to attack cities and territories.


    But just the 50000 Wei soldiers came, it was enough to make people feel that the mountain rain was coming.


    The 20000 troops in the Western Qin Dynasty were composed of half of the new army and half of the defeated army. It didn''t look like they could hold it.


    More importantly, they still lack ordnance. Many ordnance are temporarily cut from wood.


    Su Li finally didn''t solve the problem of weapons and equipment for them... He wanted to go back to zongmen to ask for a batch, but he gave up after thinking about it.


    It''s already a great favor to solve the food problem for them. If they even provide weapons and equipment, it''s their turn to doubt whether the sword clan has ulterior motives... This is the way things are. If they give too much kindness, they will risk turning into enemies.


    The contact between Jianzong and Ji Zheng should also be gradual, not in one step.


    The soldiers of the Northern Wei Dynasty quietly came to the gate of the temporary military stronghold. After a moment of silence, they launched a terrorist charge.


    These soldiers are black, silent and fearless of death, just like a group of puppets.


    For the remnants of the northern army and the recruits who have suffered heavy losses, this is a heavy pressure.


    Fortunately, there are hundreds of disciples of Jianzong in the northern army, which is the real mainstay of the northern army.


    These disciples of Jianzong are three generations of young disciples, who were called by feixuezi to help.


    The ordinary sect certainly can''t do such a thing to send its disciples to the secular battlefield for training, but for the sword sect, this is a routine operation.


    But in the past, they generally hid their identity, just like feixuezi in the past, but now they join in under the name of Jianzong, which also shows that Jianzong is not afraid to take over the cause and effect with Ji Zheng!


    In fact, only the disciples of the innate realm participated in the war, because the cultivation is less than the innate, and the survival rate in this battlefield is too low to exceed the innate


    The golden elixir is the beginning of the true cultivation of immortality. It is already detached from the world, but it is not suitable to be inserted into humanitarian disputes. Otherwise, I''m afraid there is a risk of falling under the entanglement of cause and effect.


    With these sword sect disciples as avant-garde to resist the impact of those terrible soldiers, beijunying stronghold can withstand the first wave of attack, and let the 20000 soldiers have room to adapt and grow.


    But Wu''s attack was too strong. Ji Zheng spent a month supervising the construction of the outer wall of the camp, which was hit with a big hole at the first time.


    This forced the northern army to give up the relative safe position on the walled wall and compete with the military soldiers in this narrow space.


    "Damn it, it''s all my fault. I should make the camp stronger." Ji Zheng was very upset. He thought he could do better.


    Su Li suddenly thought of something and asked Changchun Zi: "Teacher Changchun Zi, just now I don''t know if I have an illusion. It seems that there are signs of magic attack in the enemy array?"


    After hearing this, Changchun Zi nodded and said, "I''ve heard of Wu Zu in the Northern Wei Dynasty for a long time!"


    "This is a fierce soldier trained by the method of Taoist soldiers. Those who practice in the array should secretly bless him."


    Su Li was very inspired. This means that these Wei Wu strokes were actually hidden by monks, and then he used the blessing method to make Wei Wu soldiers break through the outer wall of the camp built by Ji Zheng.


    Otherwise, with Ji Zheng''s temperament, Su Li really didn''t believe that he would cut corners when building the outer wall.


    "In that case, can the teacher do it?" Su Li asked with some expectation.


    Changchun Zi shook his head: "although so, it''s not a Taoist soldier in the end. If I do it, I''m afraid it''s bad for Mahayana robbery."


    "What about me?" Su Li asked again.


    "But!" Changchun Zi answered very simply this time.


    Because in theory, Su Li hasn''t really started ''against the sky''!


    Only when the golden elixir that bears the fruit of Xiandao begins to act against the sky, will heaven and earth completely count him into Xiandao. Therefore, in theory, taking part in the battlefield attack with his innate cultivation of returning to the real world does not have to bear the humanitarian cause and effect.


    Originally, a large part of the people who use martial arts to enter the Tao in the world are the generals of great powers, and they can''t go to the front in person after the successful conclusion of Dan. They even have to play a big role in commanding the war.


    So it doesn''t matter if Su Li really wants to fight on the battlefield at this time, just because fighting on the battlefield is regardless of good and evil, it will inevitably be contaminated with karma


    Of course, those Qingxiu sects are secretive about this, but the sword sect is the way of killing and cutting, but they pay little attention to these karma.


    Especially Su Li has so many merits and virtues to protect his body. What''s he panicking about? If he really wants to kill, he can even be a murderer of thousands of Buddhas!


    Now the situation is more dangerous. Su Li feels it necessary to help.


    He left Changchun Zi''s side and came to the high platform where Ji Zheng and song Rui were.


    This high platform is located in the middle of the camp, where you can command operations and overlook the overall situation.


    At this time, Ji was seeing Su Li coming. She hugged her fist heavily and asked, "Mr. Su, is there a good way to save this dilemma?"


    Su Li did not take care of anything, but said gently, "young master, be relieved. Although it is inconvenient for our generation of monks to enter this humanitarian expedition, it would be all right if there were monks on the opposite side."


    Ji Zheng looked stunned, and then said with some exclamation, "Sir, do you mean that Wei Wu has a monk to help?"


    "Otherwise, how could the village wall built under the supervision of Childe Yi be defeated by the other party?" Su Li said a word that relieved Ji Zheng.


    "What''s Mr. going to do now?" he asked again.


    "Just wait for a moment, I need to find out the monk of the state of Wei..." Su Li said, and a pair of sharp eyes had been shuttling around the local array.


    His cloud piercing intention can not only send his spells to the distance, but also make his senses aware of things in the distance!


    However, Wei Wuzu had a large number of soldiers and were all dressed in uniform. It was really difficult for him to patrol among the 50000 people.


    But at this time, the head of the sausage came out of the pocket of his shoulder girdle. It sniffed and shouted in one direction


    Su Li just woke up... If he wants to find someone, even if he has the idea of wearing clouds, he is not the opponent of meat sausage dog nose!


    He looked in the direction of the sausage, but he saw that there was a Wei Wu pawn there


    Although he was dressed like the people around him, he did not really participate in the killing, but looked at the whole situation from time to time. The surrounding soldiers also formed a protective encirclement of him


    "It''s him!" Su Li determined the target... Even if it''s wrong, it doesn''t matter. It''s called wrong killing on the battlefield?

 Chapter 189

    With a goal, Su Li naturally knew what to do.


    He pointed to the sword on the high platform, and then pointed to the target in the military array, which had inspired a sword spirit.


    The meaning of piercing the cloud and the meaning of splitting the knife are blessed at the same time.


    Although it is a tentative blow, he should ensure the power of one blow!


    However, a scene that surprised him happened. He added a sword Qi with double true meaning. At ordinary times, friars of the same level are absolutely unmatched. Even immortal Jindan must be serious to deal with it.


    But what about the friars of the state of Wei in the enemy line?


    He didn''t react much.


    Because Su Li''s sword Qi had been counteracted by the humanitarian army Qi before it was shot to the Wuzu army array. After being extremely weakened, Su Li broke up directly.


    Even if Su Li''s will is strong, the premise is that his will must exceed the collection of 50000 people, otherwise the true meaning contained in his sword spirit still cannot be preserved.


    The black armor friar seemed to notice Su Li''s behavior here. He took off his helmet and showed a polite but sarcastic smile... Yes, the friar of Wei was laughing at Su Li''s overestimation!


    "I feel offended..." Su Li was angry.


    However, the "lineage" of Jianzong still affected him after all, which made him a little unbearable to face-to-face ridicule.


    "The combination of military array and friars can be so strong!" Ji Zheng also noticed this scene. Suddenly, he was touched and couldn''t help looking at the disciples of Jianzong


    Then he shook his head again


    The disciples of the sword sect here are all sword practitioners like Wufu. Although they are invincible on the battlefield, the personal bravery of the two armies can not affect too much.


    The monks who can give large-scale blessings to the soldiers around them on the battlefield, such as those facing martial arts stroke, are more useful.


    The sword cultivation of the sword sect has been despised again. It is still on their favorite active battlefield


    "Does Mr. Su have a solution?" Ji Zheng asked.


    "Two ways." Su Li said with a somewhat ugly face:


    "First, summon the disciples of our sword sect to attack from this gap, which will surely kill the martial monk."


    Ji Zheng and song Rui could not help frowning, because the overall situation of the battlefield was basically supported by the disciples of the sword sect. If they were transferred, the battlefields in other regions would be in trouble.


    "The second is to select soldiers. Another strong general will be the precursor, assisted by me... When you can force the other party back."


    Su Li said the second method, but he could only force it back. After all, he is not familiar with war.


    But this is also the most suitable method for the current situation.


    In this humanitarian expedition, even Su Li dared not go too far... Of course, the main reason was that he didn''t learn martial arts well.


    If you learn good swordsmanship like other inner disciples, you are not afraid, or you are not afraid to enter the Tao with martial arts like song Rui.


    It''s just that you have to practice martial arts when you''re serious? Don''t be kidding. As a monk, he can''t fight and run!


    So Ji Zheng and song Rui looked at each other, and finally song Rui went into battle in person.


    Ji Zheng also has a strong general, Meng Zhi, who has officially entered the curtain.


    Meng Zhi''s accomplishments have also reached the pre heaven Qi State, which is just a little worse than song Rui''s congenital fetal rest state. However, Meng Zhi is brave in fighting on the battlefield. He has his own unparalleled pride, but he is the most suitable battlefield fighter.


    Theoretically, Meng Zhi is even better than song Rui to plug the gap, but the problem is that Meng Zhi has no soldiers. Or there are no soldiers who can resist Wei Wuzu!


    But Meng Zhi is different. After so many years of being a general in Zhenbei, the close guards around him are no less elite than Wei Wuzu.


    In the humanitarian expedition, the fierce generals are precious, but the fierce guards are even more important.


    So song Rui set out with his 300 guards and Su Li.


    Song Rui was indeed a Veteran General in the army. He cut through thorns and thorns all the way. With the cooperation of Pro guards, he impressively played an amazing combat power.


    The soldiers who poured in from the gap were pushed back a long distance.


    At this time, Su Li began to give full play to his strength.


    He''s really not sure about frontal combat on the battlefield, but he''s good at mixing in the crowd


    On this battlefield, because of the influence of military Qi, those spells that can directly release will be weakened to the extreme, but the spells that can act on yourself don''t matter.


    Therefore, at this time, what he imposed on Song Rui''s Pro guards was the "blood activating talisman". These pro guards looked more brave under the rush of blood.


    The talismans posted to song Rui were more advanced combinations of "Guiyuan talismans" and "Juling talismans".


    This combination can ensure that there is an endless stream of Qi in Song Rui''s body, and then his physical strength can recover quickly. It is most suitable for charging ahead.


    Song Rui, the general of Zhenbei, as the garrison general of Beidi, is really extraordinary.


    With Su Li''s blessing, he immediately took his own pro guard to block the gap, and was firmly stuck there with flesh and blood. No matter how hard the soldiers hit, they could not break through this defense.


    The friar of the state of Wei in the Wuzu array was obviously angry. He didn''t expect that 50000 Weiwu soldiers could not drum down the camp!


    But now that the matter has come to an end, the rear area of Wuzu suddenly calls in gold and draws back troops.


    Even though the well-trained Wei Wuzu had rushed into the northern army camp, he was not reluctant to fight and retreated slowly.


    The friars in the Wuzu array used a provocative color to Su Li again, and then retreated with the Wuzu with some ruthless color.


    Song Rui breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that he had finally calmed down today.


    So he hurriedly arranged for someone to look after the wounded, while he and Su Li met Ji Zheng again


    "This is just a tentative attack by them, intended to give us a downfall and test the combat power of our newly established northern army." Song Rui judged the intention of the Northern Wei army based on his own experience.


    "After all, they come a long way. Even if they are strong, they are not at the peak of their physical strength."


    "So it''s just a test. It''s best if they can drum down our camp. If they can''t, they can set up camp after attacking it like this, which can also make us stop harassing."


    Su Li and Ji are listening in silence... Indeed, the camp of the northern army has been broken after the war. They are busy cleaning up the mess. How can they think about sneaking attacks on each other''s camp?


    "But in this way, we must guard against their night attack." Su Li always looks at the Three Kingdoms.


    "It''s OK to attack at night. It''s OK to attack here in the morning. In short, the initiative is in their hands." Ji Zheng stood on the walled wall overlooking the opposite military camp, expressionless and wondering what he was thinking.


    He looked anxiously into the distance, then turned around and saw Su Li''s mouth as warm as jade open and wanted to speak


    But he realized something.


    In this case, he has asked Su Li for too many times. If he asks Su Li for everything when he is in trouble, what is he in front of his men?


    Just now


    Su Li understood his difficulties at the first time when he felt Ji Zheng''s eyes, and then said thoughtfully: "I didn''t expect the monks opposite to be directly involved in the war process. Since they are not afraid of cause and effect, I''m not afraid... Gather the wounded first, and then I''ll change the fortifications in the stockade."


    "Then, it''s all up to Sir!"


    Ji Zheng is bowing down with her fists to express his most sincere thanks to Su Li.


    Ding... Your friend "infrastructure crazy devil" is online.

 Chapter 190

    Su Li has "great infrastructure skills"... Oh, no, it''s the essence of "earth determination". Isn''t it easy to raise earth and build walls?


    At that time, Ji Zheng also saw with her own eyes that Su Li built a tower between his hands. At this time, she believed that with his help, she would be able to build fortifications quickly.


    The truth is right. The destroyed walled wall was immediately blocked by a rising wall. Su Li also left the rune mark of hard earth on the wall, so that it can maintain its strength all the time.


    Then the ghost animal scene happened


    Geotechnical terrestrial art!


    At the next moment, the earth platform in the whole evacuated camp rises sharply!


    Where does this elevated earth come from?


    But it''s the ground under your feet!


    So the ground below also sinks suddenly


    Ji Zheng and song Rui stood behind Su Li and watched him cast the spell. They saw that their high platform was raised again, and the camp at their feet had become a huge maze!


    Moreover, the maze is not disorderly. It looks messy, but it has a very exquisite core.


    That''s Lian Shanyin!


    The mountain seal hidden in the labyrinth constantly adds firmness to these rising Earth platforms to ensure that they will not collapse easily in battle.


    "First, I''m a little tired."


    Su Li rubbed his temples and carried out such a large-scale infrastructure at one go. It really didn''t consume much energy, but it consumed a lot of energy.


    Ji Zheng and song Rui were somewhat frightened. They never thought that Su Li''s so-called "make a good change" was to change them a "map"!


    Especially song Rui has a deeper feeling. When he knew Su Li, he was only an eight year old boy. In addition to serving Gu Yuzi, he would dig ditches and cultivate vegetable fields in his spare time


    Well, now Su Li is indeed "digging ditches", but the scale and role have changed greatly.


    "Mr. Su, go and have a rest. Give this place to me and the Zhenbei general."


    Ji was trying to send Su Li to have a rest, and then they found that their platform had risen a lot. If you have kung fu, you can jump up naturally, but ordinary people are really


    "It''s all right. I''ll have a rest here. It''s the same everywhere anyway." Su Li was not so hypocritical.


    Then he came to the back of the high platform, reached out and took the dog out of his pocket and put it on the ground


    "Meat intestines, let me lean on!" he said with some surprise.


    The big black and white eyes of the sausage seemed to turn a white eye helplessly, and then the body suddenly became larger and returned to the size of an elephant.


    It found a corner behind the high platform and fell down, slightly sideways revealing the softest white hair on its abdomen.


    Su Li leaned on comfortably... He really didn''t pay much attention to the rest place, because he was used to leaning on meat intestines to rest.


    The soft and fluffy touch, as soon as he lay down, the whole body seemed to sink into the dog hair, which really made him unable to stop.


    With the growth of age, the mouth and nose, which was not very prominent, gradually pointed out, and some of its mother''s beautiful and soft feeling of Mingyue dog.


    At this time, the sausage looked at his master who had closed his eyes on his stomach and slept, so he made some small nasal sounds in his nose, and then he also fell on his head and closed his eyes.


    At the same time, the long tail rolled up and gently covered Su Li... This made him invisible outside.


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Zheng and song Rui were speechless and smiled at each other.


    Then they didn''t go down from the high platform, but sent someone to let junior officers and some important people pick them up.


    How could they not understand the meaning of Su Li''s building this maze?


    It''s a bad idea to stick to the wall of the stronghold. If you directly introduce the soldiers into this maze, you can use the terrain to forcibly interrupt the potential of the soldiers!


    Then gather and annihilate the Wu soldiers with local superior forces. Perhaps the 50000 Wei Wu soldiers can completely stay in the northern army camp!


    However, the maze was initially completed, which was very strange to the commanders of the northern army, so they must familiarize themselves with the maze as soon as possible and be ready for battle.


    At this time, Liao Wei, who had become the strategist of Ji Zheng''s family minister, played a great role.


    He not only took the lead in memorizing the whole maze terrain with his amazing understanding, but also directly described it and formed a rough map.


    Then he divided the whole maze into twelve areas according to the map, and asked the keepers of the twelve areas to memorize the maze terrain of one area, which is much easier than memorizing the whole maze.


    In order to facilitate the command on the high platform, he invented a series of flags for command.


    The guards of the twelve areas only need to remember some general directions, codes and flag meanings indicating the number of enemies. The people on the command platform can naturally mobilize the forces of all the twelve areas.


    For a time, everyone worked in an orderly manner under the arrangement of the liaowei. His performance really brightened his eyes and made song Rui finally make a decision


    "Childe Zheng, I can safely hand over the command to you in the next battle." Song Rui said.


    "What does general song mean by this?" Ji Zheng was a little stunned.


    However, song Rui said with an understanding look on his face: "I know that there is still a lack of one person in Mr. liaowei''s strategy to lead the army alone. Song is not talented and thinks he is the best candidate."


    Ji Zhengzheng was stunned, but then she understood the meaning of the people around her


    When Liao Wei arranged the task, it can be said that his generals and schools had arranged it, but he missed that song Rui and Meng Zhi didn''t arrange the task.


    It''s fair to say that song Rui is in the middle of the command. What about Meng Zhi?


    The only explanation is that Liao Wei actually has other arrangements for song Rui. He''s just afraid that he won''t agree and can only leave Meng Zhi as a substitute.


    But now Song Rui sees the way and puts forward it himself, so this is naturally the best result


    This means that song Rui is willing to put down his body as a general in Zhenbei and completely turn to Ji Zheng. From then on, song Rui is also the next general in Ji Zheng''s hand!


    It''s just that Zhenbei general is respected after all. Even if he works for Ji Zheng, he will directly become the first person in Ji Zheng''s forces... There is no doubt about this.


    "The general is well aware of the great righteousness. After the war, Liao Wei must apologize to Jing!" Liao Wei knew that he might offend song Rui, so he quickly apologized.


    But song Rui''s state of mind has changed. When he found that feixuezi came here to help him, he knew what he really wanted in his life.


    "Don''t do that. Just buy me a drink afterwards." Song Rui showed a smooth smile.


    Ji Zheng was a little stunned. He was no stranger to this smile... It was like Su Li often hung on his face.


    It represents that his attitude towards problems has quietly climbed to another level


    ... the battle conference was held late into the night, and no one rested because everyone knew that the time must be robbed.


    But at this time, the sausage that had been lying on the corner to rest suddenly raised its head. It pricked up its ears and faced outside the camp. There was a low hiss in its throat


    "Enemy attack! Everyone is back on alert and ready for a fierce battle!" Ji Zheng quickly stood up.


    When he and Su Li walked all the way in the same car, they naturally understood how alert the dog was... Wei Wuzu launched a night attack on the night when he was ready to camp

 Chapter 191

    Wei Wuzu''s night attack was terrible.


    If it weren''t for the meat sausage warning, they even avoided the senses of song Rui, an expert in the congenital fetal rest environment!


    There is no doubt that this is the ability of martial monks to carry a large army to march in hiding... This ability is useless in the cultivation world, but it can be called a magic skill in the humanitarian expedition.


    But they were seen through by the intestines, so the northern army was naturally prepared here.


    The outer wall of the camp was still quiet, as if it had been the same as before, but the atmosphere behind the wall had all changed. A group of soldiers stationed in different areas, waiting for those Wei Wu soldiers to fall into their trap.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in the martial arts camp outside the camp, a black armored friar looked up at the North Camp, and then said solemnly, "the military spirit is condensed, we are exposed."


    But another black armour friar said coldly, "so what? Can they add 100000 troops in half a day? It''s a shame for Wei Wu''s soldiers to attack the city and land, and attacking the city three times. If they are found, they will attack hard, and night fighting is also our advantage."


    "In this way, the whole army lifted its concealment and stormed into the camp!"


    "Kill!"


    Suddenly, the cry of killing came from outside the northern army''s camp. The 50000 Wei Wu soldiers were impressively launching a night battle!


    ¡­¡­


    "They are too arrogant." Song Rui said, then turned to Ji Zheng and said, "the command here is handed over to childe and Mr. liaowei. Song is ready to fight."


    When song Rui left, Liao Wei said to Ji Zheng, "Lord, why don''t you try to completely subdue this Zhenbei general? He is a great help to us."


    "This is not the time to say this. The goodwill of Zhenbei general to us has been expressed clearly enough. Let''s wait until after the war." Ji Zhengzheng shook his head. He knew that he couldn''t eat hot tofu in a hurry.


    "Is there another war? Wei Wuzu really chose the night attack, and the battle depends on Mr. liaowei''s arrangement." at this time, Su Li''s voice came, but he saw that he had slept a full sleep and was rolling the dog. He looked in good spirit.


    "Yes, Mr. liaowei, now is the time to show what you have learned," Ji Zheng said firmly.


    Liao Wei refused, but his men took out their arrows and said to Meng Zhi, "please lead an army to ambush in the path outside the camp, and only wait for the soldiers to withdraw with their tails!"


    Meng Zhi takes orders.


    Ji Zheng didn''t expect to have her own business. She was a little surprised.


    But Su Li said at this time, "general Meng can do well in ambush alone. I think it''s better for you to stay on this high platform and wave the flag to command the whole army."


    After listening to this, the Liao guard immediately said in a hurry, "as soon as the war starts, this commanding tower will be the most dangerous place. Does Mr. Su want to see the Lord in danger?"


    Su Li frowned slightly and said something in his heart, but he didn''t say much after thinking about it. He just nodded slightly and said, "what you said is also reasonable."


    Ji Zheng couldn''t help thinking about the dispute between the two "gentlemen" in front of her... Although Su Li only said a word and gave in to Liao Wei''s refutation, he never ignored Su Li''s words.


    There is no doubt that Liao Wei, as his family minister, must be bent on himself.


    Liao Wei also wants to transfer him from the most dangerous command platform, which is the duty of a family minister.


    So what if Su Li asked him to stay at this time?


    Standing on the high platform, he waved the flag and commanded the battle... He still has this self-knowledge. What can he command? Don''t you need Mr. liaowei''s support in the back?


    What can he get by doing so, excluding the dangerous factors?


    Ji Zheng just thought a little, and her cheeks became congested


    Once the war is won under his flag command, as the one standing on the high platform to receive everyone''s attention, he will undoubtedly pocket the heart of the northern army at once!


    Since then, the northern army will be his starting team and the most reliable force in his hands... But the price is just a risk at this time


    Thinking of this, Ji Zheng couldn''t help bowing to Su Li and said, "Mr. Xie''s advice."


    "Lord!" Liao Wei couldn''t help making a noise.


    "Mr. Liao''s love is clearly understood in his heart." Ji Zheng said firmly, "however, at this time of crisis, as the northern metropolitan governor, I naturally want to stand in the most prominent place to command the battle, so that all my officers and men can see me!"


    "I just want to tell them that my master is here. Let them fight at ease!"


    "As for some danger..."


    Ji Zheng is determined in her eyes.


    But at this time, Su Li said, "it''s rare for you to have such a determination. Su Li can also promise here that he will try his best to protect your safety."


    "Well, thank Mr. Su first." Ji Zheng bowed to Su Li again.


    In his mind, Su Li and Liao Wei are different after all.


    Liao Wei is his own family minister. He can work hard for his goal in advance at all costs. But Su Li can be called his friend, but he can find out and make up for his shortcomings.


    He was very grateful and appreciated liaowei, because liaowei would think about everything for him.


    But he respects Su Li more, because Su Li will make him reflect on himself from time to time


    ¡­¡­


    The battle began in an instant.


    The fighting outside the camp soon spread. Wei Wuzu was like a black tide, as if to completely engulf the northern military camp.


    It''s still the previous routine. The martial arts monk''s spell makes the martial arts soldiers in a certain area connect their essence and Qi, and instantly burst out a powerful attack power, directly impacting the outer wall of the camp.


    And this time, four phalanxes worked at the same time, obviously trying to make four gaps in the camp to prepare the northern army for complete despair.


    They succeeded. Even Su Li''s newly built thick earth wall with solid earth technology could not stop the impact.


    The four directions were completely lost, and the four big gaps seemed to laugh at how futile the efforts of the northern army in recent days.


    But ah, before the monks of Wu stroke laughed at Ji Zheng and others, the Wu soldiers who took the lead in rushing into the camp shouted or screamed one by one.


    Friars heijia hurriedly came to the gap and looked around, but they saw that there were deep ditches behind the stronghold wall! In the dark, they can''t even see how deep the bottom of the ditch is.


    At this time, a bright fire suddenly lit up in the dark


    But in the center of the camp, a tall tower stands. The lights around the tower are bright, so that people can see everything in the tower clearly.


    In the most prominent place, a man dressed in a gorgeous Western Qin general''s uniform, holding two command flags and waving them down in the direction of Wu pawn


    At the next moment, countless arrows were fired from both sides of the tower, trying to shoot the Wei soldiers who blocked the gap into hedgehogs.


    "It''s the son of the Western Qin Dynasty!"


    "You can''t retreat. It''s a rare opportunity. Capture him alive!"


    The generals of the Northern Wei Dynasty were not calm at once... This was another purpose of Su Li to make Ji Zheng stand so conspicuous: to make these officers of the Northern Wei Dynasty forget to be cautious for the great credit that seemed within reach.

 Chapter 192

    When Ji Zheng showed his face, Wu Zu not only didn''t retreat when he met the maze like camp trap, but decided to force a hard trip with his strong military strength


    Ji Zheng''s significance to the state of Qin is not just a prince. Because of the particularity of his identity, he naturally carries a profound significance of Zhengshui platform.


    So at this time, Ji Zheng seemed to be an attractive bait, which made the generals of the Northern Wei Dynasty jealous.


    So Wu soldiers gave up their advantages in the military array and jumped into the maze prepared by Su Li for them.


    Originally, they wanted to try to break through the walls in the maze and go straight... As a result, they disrupted the military array and dispersed the military spirit, so that they could not give full play to their absolute strength of iron and blood attack.


    Of course, there are also experts in martial arts. They step across the maze below, jump directly onto the maze wall and prepare to attack the high platform


    But the sword clan team led by feixuezi is waiting for them!


    These innate experts in the mixed army are strong in the battle of the military array, but they are not enough to see the disciples of the sword sect who have just fought with a large number of evil practitioners.


    But after all, they have an advantage in number, which doesn''t make the scene look too ugly.


    The superior soldiers who attacked from above were frustrated, but this did not make the generals of the state of Wei give up.


    After all, in the military soldier system, although individual experts are important, they are never the decisive force. The most reliable force for them is the army sergeants.


    So they believe that no matter how much trouble these northern armies of the state of Qin do, they will not be the opponent of Wei Wuzu in the end. No matter how fancy the camp is, it will eventually be pushed flat by the soldiers!


    Maybe there will be a lot of casualties in this process, but if you can capture childe Zheng, then everything is worth it.


    The Northern Wei Dynasty is now the strongest time of national strength, so they also have the confidence to spend money.


    Therefore, Wei Wuzu, who had nearly 30000 people observing the situation in the rear, also jumped into the maze with a wave of the master''s big hand. Outside, only 3000 people were left to guard


    Three thousand people are already a considerable force for Wei Wuzu. They are connected in an array to launch an impact. Even the Jindan friars dare not face their edge.


    But the northern army seemed to completely ignore the three thousand people!


    But for Wei Wuzu who entered this huge maze, their nightmare just began


    Faced with countless forks, they can only divide their troops continuously.


    At first they had a sense of direction, but then they could only look up at the tower to determine their direction... It just didn''t seem to work. They could only go further and further after one fork in the road.


    In order to explore the channel, the original complete queue is split one by one.


    Of course, I also met my colleagues, but the reason why the military soldiers have amazing combat power is that they can perform their duties and line up in formation.


    But now their number is not small, but the original queue has been completely disrupted. Although there were colleagues around, they were not acquaintances of the first team, which reduced the combat effectiveness of Wei Wuzu one after another.


    But at this time, Ji was waving a flag on the high platform to command. Immediately, a team of well prepared North Sergeant soldiers shot out from an inadvertent corner, which immediately made Wei Wu''s soldiers who were already confused in the maze in a mess.


    Of course, the well-trained Wei Wuzu will not collapse, but they can only fight on their own or cooperate in a small range, so that their greatest advantages are offset.


    To tell the truth, Su Li has many ways to directly annihilate these Wei Wuzu who are difficult to form an array... But he still can''t do the thing of slaughtering 50000 people at one go, but he can do some small spells to "disgust" the following Wuzu.


    He looked at the situation in the battlefield, and then said to Liao Wei and Ji Zheng, "I want to create a swamp on the north side of the third, fourth and fifth areas. Pay attention to our soldiers and don''t get trapped together."


    "Please don''t worry, Mr. Su. We know." Ji Zheng responded immediately.


    The young master in his late thirties is very intelligent. After listening to the command of liaowei for a period of time, he has been able to judge the needs of the situation by himself and issue flags. Even liaowei has not found any obvious mistakes


    At this time, Liao Wei understood Su Li''s other intention... To keep Ji here is to let him restrain his heart; Both can lure Wei Wu''s soldiers into the trap completely; The three can make Ji Zheng grow!


    In particular, this third point can grow in war, which is definitely a valuable experience for a future king!


    Therefore, Liao Wei gradually reduced his suggestions and let Ji Zheng judge right and wrong... Intelligent Ji Zheng didn''t disappoint. He has done well so far.


    At this time, Su Li volunteered, and Ji Zheng immediately even played flags.


    After seeing the flag, the northern soldiers in the three areas immediately began to retreat orderly and gave way to the large space.


    The Wei Wu soldiers also gathered naturally, as if they were ready to defeat the Western Qin army in front of them at one breath.


    But at this time, their heads suddenly fell like the sky, and the rainstorm fell sharply!


    What''s more hateful is that the rainy area is only that area, but other places are bright and sunny


    This is really a sinister rainstorm.


    Wei Wu soldiers in this area are soaked and become drowned... That''s all. After all, with the elite training of Wei Wu soldiers, it''s nothing to fight in the rain.


    But the problem was that the ground under their feet suddenly became muddy, and it was absolutely abnormal muddy!


    It was just a sudden rainstorm that let them fall down the mud without crossing their legs!


    What a terrible situation in the war?


    They tried their best to get out of this muddy area, but each step took twice or even three times as much effort, and the speed of travel slowed down greatly.


    When they finally rushed out of the muddy area and climbed to the dry land, what was waiting for them was a knife in the head of the northern army!


    The bog area covered more than 10000 Wei Wuzu, and just cut off the connection between Wuzu in other directions


    In other words, if the soldiers in all directions want to connect with others, they must go through this mud!


    "Sir, you are a divine man!" Ji Zheng saw his own opportunity at this time and commanded again and again.


    The northern army immediately launched a counterattack. When Wei Wuzu was separated by a large muddy area, they could always win by local advantage.


    Su Li smiled politely and didn''t make it public.


    What he has just performed is the "mire technique" in "mountain and sea return to Tibet 9 miscellaneous chapter", and its upgraded version "poisonous mire technique" has not been performed yet.


    However, it was only the "mire technique" that could have such a great impact that he did not expect. Originally, he just wanted to help the inferior northern army in those three areas.


    Therefore, he began to think about the effect of some of his spells in the battlefield... It doesn''t need any powerful skills. Sometimes some small spells will be more useful.

 Chapter 193

    With the help of Su Li''s mire technique, the scale of victory began to tilt to the north.


    Although the number of soldiers is still dominant, they are scattered in the whole maze, so it is difficult to form a climate.


    At this time, song Rui''s mobile team began to go out under the command of Ji Zheng''s banner to quickly hang the soldiers and soldiers trapped in the maze.


    However, song Rui''s team will only attack those larger Wuzu teams. The Wuzu teams with less than 100 people are not under Ji Zheng''s consideration, even if many of them have passed through the maze and are very close to the high platform


    This is inevitable. When Ji was standing on this high platform, she had this kind of psychological preparation.


    "Young master Zheng, let''s catch him!"


    Suddenly, a shout came from under the high platform, but the master of Wei Jun came.


    This is a burly general who transformed the Qi realm from heaven. He should be the general of the Wei army.


    His appearance surprised Ji, but he still calmly commanded the battle... He believed that since Su Li said he would do his best to protect him, he decided to give his life to Su Li completely.


    At this time, the sausage in Su Li''s arms took the lead in responding


    It suddenly shrugged its nose towards the Wei general, and then seemed to drool


    "..." Su Li is so speechless. Can''t his dog be crooked?


    But he can also feel that Wei Jiang seems to be shrouded in dark clouds, which seems to have deep karma?


    It''s not surprising that such a Veteran General in the army is slaughtered by ten thousand people.


    It''s ok if his cultivation stops here. Once he wants to enter the Tao with martial arts, he will directly meet the scourge.


    If he stays in the army all his life, it doesn''t matter if he has the military potential to suppress his karma. Once he breaks away from the military potential, he may die hard.


    In fact, it is the same. The fate of veterans on the battlefield is generally not very good. This is especially true for Wei Wu''s retired generals, who often end up very miserable.


    At this time, the general who broke away from the military force and broke into the enemy array alone jumped up and appeared in front of Su Li.


    That tall and strong figure, in the moment of landing, was like the demon king, which brought great pressure to everyone on the platform.


    "Mr. Su!" Liao Wei couldn''t help shouting.


    "Don''t worry." Su Li stretched out his palm and pressed it slightly


    Between the palmprint, the town Yue seal is shining!


    Even Jin Dan can suppress Zhen Yuefu. Wei Jiang, who used it to suppress the only natural gas, is really overqualified.


    But so what? Su Li can use it easily.


    "Baji ~"


    The burly Wei general, who was like a ghost, was suddenly pressed on the ground of the high platform, and he was thrown to the ground and suppressed by death. He couldn''t move at all.


    "Dog thief, let go of me!" the rough Wei will curse loudly.


    Then the meat sausage came out of Su Li''s pocket and looked at him bitterly. It gave a cry, as if to ask: can I eat him?


    If you swear, why do you even curse the dog?


    Su Li complained about his dog, but he had to give up... He wanted to find a good word to praise his meat intestines, but he found that none of the four character idioms with "dog" was good.


    The only thing he can think of is "praising people", probably "as stable as an old dog"... The meat sausage is still young, so don''t use the word on it for the time being.


    So Su Li simply tied the Wei general to the ground with the earth binding technique. Then he performed an interesting spell from zapian, called ''nightmare curse''.


    This is actually the use of a kind of spiritual power, which can trigger the inner defects and weave nightmares of the subject.


    However, it is very weak because it can only be used for people with low spiritual level... But it is good to use it at this time.


    Wei Jiang fell into a nightmare and couldn''t extricate himself. Of course, he couldn''t swear again.


    Meat sausage is called drooling, because when Wei Jiang has a nightmare, it can be said that his whole body karma is rolling, which is spectacular, which is delicious in his eyes!


    "Don''t worry, the prisoners in this war may be useful. Don''t be impatient first." Su Li patted the dog''s head to make it quiet.


    The sausage never disobeyed its master''s wishes, so it could only lick its nose, slap it, and retract its head into its pocket.


    This is Liao Wei, but he has been studying their prisoner... He is studying carefully against this picture album, and then exclaimed, "yes!"


    "This is Yang Cuo, a famous general of the state of Wei and a pioneer official of the left military pawn!"


    "I''ve heard that this man never leaves a living in battle. Every time he breaks a city, he will kill three days... He''s really a bad general."


    "But I didn''t expect that he was planted in Mr. Su''s hands this time. It''s very gratifying that one of the four pillars of martial soldiers will go."


    "Oh? The four pillars of the soldiers? Which four pillars?"


    Asked Su Li.


    Liao Wei said without hesitation, "Wei Wuzu has a total of 100000 people, divided into two armies. Among the left army, there are left vanguard General Yang CuO and left Army General Gong pan. The most important is the pillar general."


    "Among the Wuzu right army, there are wuman, the right vanguard general, and lehun, the great general of the right army, who are called the four pillar generals of Wuzu. They are all those who have done great evil things for the state of Wei."


    Su Li was also unhappy. He asked, "Wei Wuzu has always been like this?"


    "The cruelty of soldiers is a well-known thing among the countries in Dongzhou." Ji Zheng suddenly added.


    Su Li nodded slightly and was determined to completely destroy the cruel army.


    At this time, after Yang CuO jumped onto the platform, some experts from Wei Wu successively walked out of the maze and came under the platform.


    They had previously noticed that sheep acne had jumped up, but found that it was quiet as if nothing had happened. And Naji Zheng is still waving the flag to command the battle


    They dare not act rashly for the moment, but gather under the high platform and wait for more colleagues to gather


    In fact, most of the martial soldiers were stopped on the wall of the maze by the sword clan team led by feixuezi.


    However, there are many martial arts experts. No matter how hard they try, they can''t catch it.


    Before long, there were three congenital and ten first-class experts at the peak of the day after tomorrow.


    They no longer wait and feel that they are strong enough to attack any opponent.


    Then a group of 13 people performed lightness skills at the same time and leaped up!


    ... then they saw a dark yellow seal hanging high above their heads.


    At this moment, the dark yellow seal was brilliant


    They all stick it on the ground


    They looked at each other sadly and noticed that the sheep acne first bound here by the earth binding technique was sad


    Su Li once again said, "the anti-aircraft guns hit mosquitoes". Zhenyueyin is a magic weapon of merit and virtue, which can suppress the existence of demons outside the sky! If it''s used on friars, maybe Yuanying can suppress them... How can he suppress these mortals who don''t even have gold pills


    Just because Su Li thought it was so convenient


    It''s pathetic.


    However, if these people know that even if they jump up with 13 golden elixirs, there is little difference, then they should feel more comforting... A ghost!


    A group of experts jumped onto the platform but didn''t even turn up a little water flower, which was a fatal blow to the morale of the soldiers. In particular, these masters are the command class of martial arts. Now the martial arts soldiers who had failed to work in the original command system are even more confused.


    The victory of the northern army has taken shape!

 Chapter 194

    "It''s time!" Liao Wei suddenly said.


    "Wei Wu soldiers are tired. Nearly half of their top officers are here... Mr. Su, can you put these people in a prominent place? I want to defeat the morale of these Wei Wu soldiers at one fell swoop!"


    The control of the war situation can be said to be extremely accurate.


    At this time, Wei Wuzu''s command system was completely paralyzed, and all his morale should be completely destroyed. Otherwise, these tough soldiers who have been on the battlefield for a long time may completely stimulate their ferocity, which is not a good choice for Northern soldiers.


    Su Li nodded slightly and then pinched the formula. All the military officers trapped by him were wrapped in soil and moved to the periphery of the platform


    But at the foot of Ji Zheng''s most conspicuous command platform, more than a dozen military officers were hung on the outside, looking particularly embarrassed.


    This scene appeared silently and suddenly touched the hearts of all the soldiers... Their generals were captured. What are they still fighting here?


    Especially at this time, there was a big general Gong pan of the left army among the soldiers. As soon as he saw the situation, he knew that the raid had kicked the iron plate.


    As the commander of the first army, he is not like the pioneer General Yang Cuo, who only knows to rush forward. He breathed out and immediately roared, "the rear army responded, and the whole army retreated!"


    This voice resounded through the audience, which also made Wei Wuzu who had not received the superior command for a long time understand what they should do


    They started walking in the same direction, but then they found that the maze was difficult even if they wanted to return the same way.


    Because the Taoist on the high platform began to rain again!


    What a fucking move. Wei Wuzu was retreating. When a group of people crowded towards the exit, it suddenly rained heavily... And then tens of thousands of people rolled in the mud.


    What''s more disgusting is that the labyrinth wall that couldn''t be broken before collapsed as soon as it was washed by the rain!


    Tens of thousands of people were immediately immersed in a flood of sludge, just like "making dumplings".


    In fact, Su Li didn''t do anything. He just withdrew the hard earth skill of the labyrinth wall


    When the army gathered, he could not cast any new spells to attack, but it was easy to undo the existing spells.


    So the soldiers of the northern army just bend their bows and arrows on the dry shore and shoot arrows at the people in the mud.


    But even so, in order to get out of the mud, Wei Wuzu had to tie down his armor... Because it was too difficult to walk in the mud, especially when most of his body was covered with mud.


    So the largest death and injury of Wei Wuzu since the war


    Countless elite soldiers had to untie their armor to get out of the mud, but they were shot by the northern army''s arrow!


    The 3000 soldiers at the exit were helpless... Wei Wuzu was a pure infantry army. They were confident that they could defeat all armies with their own impact, and their armor was enough to resist the damage of ordinary arrows.


    Therefore, they never need or disdain to use arrows when attacking cities and towns. Gradually, they are not equipped with bows and arrows at all. Only heavy infantry can destroy all.


    At this time, they could only worry secretly at the exit. Although one after another "clay figurines" ran out of the maze, they didn''t care too much for a while.


    At this stall, the remaining generals of Wei Wu''s left army obviously realized that it was not far to lose the whole army, so they began to make a desperate move... That is to gather the last batch of elite, regardless of sacrifice, with the help of friars, and rush under the high platform in one breath!


    They no longer want to climb the high platform. They just need to stimulate the army and cooperate with the monk''s secret method to blow the high platform down.


    This is the first correct decision made by this military left army after the start of this night attack.


    This team of 1000 people who rushed out suddenly was really caught off guard by the northern army. After leaving 200 bodies, it broke through the layers of blockade and rushed into the maze again!


    With the help of monks, it also seems very directional to move forward in the maze. They have a clear goal and no more loss


    Feixuezi immediately led the sword sect disciples to intercept.


    But the army also rushed out 100 experts to fight and delay, while the remaining 700 people rushed in again regardless


    Everyone knows the cost of such a breakthrough, and it is likely that these people will not be able to return safely in the end. But they must do so, because this is the order of their left army general.


    However, when they came under the high platform with all their eggs in one basket, they finally met a sufficient interception force... That is song Rui and his 300 Pro guards!


    At this time, the 700 soldiers were tired after a long war. Coupled with a series of low morale, they persisted only by their own ruthlessness.


    Although song Rui''s 300 guards have been fighting all the time, they have recovered their strength from the pile of talismans given by Su Li. It can be said that they are full of vigor.


    Therefore, the unparalleled Wei Wuzu was blocked for the first time in the case of superior forces!


    Song Rui gathered his troops and attacked the soldiers fiercely. It was a few grams and more, and he had the upper hand.


    At this time, the friars in the military soldiers also felt as if they were poor in skills. This is the case in the humanitarian expedition. The role of friars can only be auxiliary. It is the soldiers who really play the decisive factor.


    No, he has one last way!


    "The whole army rushed forward and we hit it!"


    This is to fill in with human life!


    Song Rui''s personal guards were caught off guard. After killing 300 soldiers, they finally broke up the formation... For a moment, the army collapsed, and the two sides became entangled and became a rotten battle.


    However, song Rui''s physical strength and morale are all superior, and his force is no worse. The number of Wu pawns decreased sharply. At this time, it can only be the same as the number of song Rui''s Pro guards. In this way, it won''t be long before these Wu pawns will die


    But at this time, the friar of the state of Wei who made this decision suddenly shot song Rui!


    And it''s a series of curse spells


    So this is his purpose!


    Song Rui, who has lost the protection of the military potential, can''t avoid being hit directly by these curse spells!


    These techniques have no direct attack power, but they disgustingly make song Rui''s body appear a series of conditions, making him very weak in an instant.


    "Careless..." Song Rui felt cold and felt that he was going to graduate this time. He died before he succeeded.


    Once he died, the friar of the state of Wei could directly fight against the high platform


    At this time, Ji Zheng''s eyes suddenly saw Su Li reach out to explore the long hair between the intestines'' necks for a while, and then pull out a crisp, green, emerald like Branch


    Then the branch was thrown to song Rui below, and wrapped around his waist very flexibly


    Then, Su Li performed a technique he tailored for sausage and officially named ''dog chain technique''

 Chapter 195

    Jasper like vines wrapped around Song Rui''s waist, which surprised him... Because he found that there was no dangerous smell on the vines


    On the contrary, in a twinkling of an eye, a surge of true Qi was transmitted from the vine... The true Qi turned out to be full of five elements!


    After the five elements of true Qi that kept rotating rushed into his body, he immediately wiped out all the curse energy, and blessed his body at the next moment, filling his whole body with true Qi in an instant, as if he had endless power.


    This is Su Li''s "dog chain technique", which is tailor-made for meat intestines.


    In fact, it is the reverse application of thousands of trees and flowers and the remote delivery effect of cloud piercing meaning


    Previously, thousands of trees and flowers can be used in reverse to transport nutrients to the wheat field, so it can also be used in reverse to provide the recipient with the blessing of the five elements genuine Qi.


    If it is realized by the former "Changchun sword" and now the "Ivy League", he can even ignore distance and distance and directly transmit power from a long distance!


    So it''s obvious that Su Li will develop this "dog chain technique" by blooming thousands of trees. He is really worried that his dog will be bullied again... But he is reluctant to train meat intestines, so he can only use this way to enhance the combat effectiveness of meat intestines.


    So at this time, Su Li pinched the Dharma formula, and there were colorful between his fingers and palms, as if a green light was connected to an unknown space.


    Under the tower, the jade vines around Song Rui''s waist are also free of Colorful streamers, and the end of the vines points to somewhere behind him, as if connected to something in another space


    Song Rui didn''t know this. He just felt that he was full of strength, so he rushed to the friar of the state of Wei... That posture really seemed to be held by Su Li


    The friar of the state of Wei didn''t expect that song Rui, who had been cursed by himself, suddenly became fierce again. He was ready to destroy the high platform... He was suddenly thrown to the ground.


    If song Rui hadn''t known that Su Li was going to capture these friars of the state of Wei, I''m afraid this friar would have been directly chopped down by song Rui.


    But in this way, song Rui feels very unhappy. He just feels that he has no place to vent his strength


    Suddenly, the blessing disappeared again, and the emerald vine around his waist rolled back and flew into the tower.


    He knew it was Su Li who helped him just now... After bowing slightly to the high platform to thank him, he immediately turned over and killed according to the flag to the entrance of the camp that had become a maze... He still had to vent his killing intention accumulated in his heart.


    At this time, the camp has become a scene like a landslide.


    A large amount of mud forced countless Wei Wu soldiers into the camp.


    Some people are just buried, a small part of their bodies are struggling to get out, while others are selling most of their bodies into the mud. Some people are directly buried alive!


    Su Li felt a trace of karma entangled, and seemed to want to offset his merits... After more times, he was acutely aware of karma.


    He was mentally prepared for this, so the friar was disgusted with directly participating in the frontal battlefield. The life lost directly or indirectly in his hands can be regarded as a kind of karma.


    Or did he not form a golden elixir? If he forms a golden elixir, the karma should be magnified many times... Because the golden elixir participates in the humanitarian expedition, which interferes with the normal operation of humanity!


    Ji Zheng was smart. He saw that Su Li had been watching the mending of Wei Wuzu''s knife over there. He immediately thought of Su Li, or the monk he knew well, who had always hated fighting on the battlefield


    Then decisively use the flag: those who lose the power of resistance, don''t kill!


    Although the northern army soldiers who saw the flag were unwilling, they still obeyed the command of the flag


    Su Li was a little strange. He asked, "why not kill them? These people are completely brainwashed soldiers, leaving only trouble."


    "The other party has been defeated, and indiscriminate killing can only increase the killing industry... Ji Zheng can''t let Mr. Su continue to share the killing industry." Ji Zheng said sincerely.


    He is not a pedant, just for the sake of Su Li.


    "Don''t be so. Some karma is not in my eyes." Su Li is honest. These karma is really drizzle for him.


    Because Wei Wuzu himself has a deep karma!


    This is not a guard army for innocent people to guard their homes, but an army of sins before the invasion of the tiger and wolf country! Killing may have karma, but maybe after the deeds spread, there will be a steady stream of people willing to bless to offset this karma!


    This is also the case that Su Li is the leader of the overall situation. His brothers of sword masters just kill the soldiers, and they may be able to offset their original karma in the future.


    But other people don''t know these things. Besides, no one in the history of Jianzong can always make merit and deal with karma like Su Li.


    But even so, everyone in the military road, liaowei, once again showed their value


    He suddenly said, "Lord, we really don''t need to kill these defeated troops... We drive them away on the spot!"


    "There are nearly 40000 defeated troops here, and there are 3000 stable soldiers stationed outside... Even if only 3000 soldiers are fully prepared, it is also a hard bone for us, not to mention 2000 people in the soldiers'' camp..."


    Ji Zheng immediately understood it and immediately reopened the flag


    At the next moment, all the northern army generals commanding the operation below made changes. Instead, they were not in a hurry to launch an attack. Instead, they forced these embarrassed and exhausted people to flee back by constantly advancing.


    At the same time, Su Li also changed his magic. The rainstorm has stopped, but in an instant, it is rapid water loss and soil drying!


    This is not Su Li''s fire movement method, but simply using his true meaning of rain to control the water to make the water on the ground penetrate downward at a faster speed.


    So at this time, Wei Wu soldiers struggling in the mud felt as if they could climb out... But in fact, the dried mud became more viscous. They could climb out, but they had to spend more energy.


    As a result, mutual tugging and trampling naturally took place. The vast majority of soldiers did not die in the hands of the northern army, but became a "stepping stone" for their colleagues, just to get out of the quagmire quickly.


    This is their own ''karma'', not even Su Li''s head.


    And will these soldiers who finally climbed out of the quagmire with their companions care about the 3000 army array behind them?


    The soldiers, who had lost all their fighting spirit, finally acted like a normal army defeat. They just felt that there was their own army and a safe place. They ran there desperately

 Chapter 196

    The next thing that happened was to make the soldiers of the northern army feel very interesting... Martial soldiers are worthy of being the elite in the world. They are cruel not only to the enemy, but also to themselves.


    As soon as the three thousand soldiers saw that they were going to be attacked by the defeated army, they did not hesitate to raise their butcher''s knife to their original robe.


    All those who dared to attack the army array were killed... After killing hundreds of people, the defeated army consciously detoured on both sides and guarded the last battle.


    Then, under the command of the flag, the officers and men of the northern army pressed on step by step and began to fight with the 3000 troops behind the hall.


    These three thousand people are fighting to the death, but they delay time for the rear left Army General gongpan to reorganize the defeated army.


    If the defeated army is not cleaned up on the spot, it will become a deserter.


    So many Wei Wu soldiers have become deserters. Gongpan can imagine what will happen after he returns home.


    But at this time, the 3000 formed Wei Wu soldiers were delayed by most of the northern army. But the banner on the high platform has changed again


    At this time, a rear hand of the liaowei ambush finally came out!


    This is the northern cavalry team led by Meng Zhi!


    There are thousands of people in total. They may appear uneven on the front battlefield and be defeated at one touch, but what if they were to attack the defeated Wei Wuzu?


    Everyone is bad, so the comparison is who is not so bad


    The defeated soldiers, who have become frightened birds, have no physical strength and heart to fight with this cavalry again,


    So the second rout naturally appeared, and no matter how the Gong pan roared in the army, he could no longer appease these soldiers.


    So the bead curtain was rolled back, and Meng Zhi commanded the cavalry to drive these defeated soldiers to the Wuzu barracks


    In the past, the three thousand rear troops could still kill to contain the rout, but this time they can''t even kill to stop the rout.


    Wuzu''s rout was even more complete than Ji Zheng and others had expected. When the defeated army rushed into the barracks in an attempt to find a sense of security, it also meant that their last defense line was also announced to be broken through.


    So Mengzhi cavalry marched in and killed a happy man in the place full of rout troops.


    The subsequent northern army also followed up and joined the battle to celebrate the victory.


    Until the first soldier embraced his head and surrendered, the battle was over... Unfortunately, the general gongpan of the left army could not be found in the chaotic army, otherwise it would be a complete victory.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, the three thousand soldiers behind the hall finally broke through in armor by Zhenbei general song Rui after several rounds of arrow baptism.


    This desperate counterattack launched by the army and people in the north of Western Qin has finally entered the final stage. Su Li looked at the prisoners in front of him and wondered how to deal with them


    The generals of Wu stroke were very simple, and they were tortured by song Rui, while Su Li was concerned about the captured friar


    "Which sect are you from?" Su Li asked.


    The friars of this sect are very interesting. Their spells have almost no direct killing function, but they have their own system, which can complement the soldiers.


    But the friar was very tough and said he didn''t want to say


    So Su Li asked feixuezi, who was watching with interest, for advice on "soul searching" in front of the goods.


    "Wait, you are a famous and decent disciple. How can you use this evil magic?!" the friar was not calm and screamed.


    When he shouted, even Fei Xuezi looked at it strangely and Leng Buding said: "famous and decent school? It''s all right. Our sword sect probably can''t be regarded as a famous and decent school. Anyway, when we were robbed, no one from the decent sects came to help... What do we care about the decent rules?"


    What a sleeping trough in the monk''s heart. Why did the sword sect abandon itself?


    It was too late for him to beg for mercy at this time. Su Li simply learned the ''soul searching technique'' and then began to do it very rudely


    Although he is a beginner, Su Li has a talent in this field.


    Even because the soul searching process will cause the other party''s spirits to continuously lose and lead to the loss of information, he only needs a "small seal" to completely solve it.


    So he locked each other''s spirits with a small seal, and then soul searching searched the Friar''s life experience


    He was not interested in those fragments in the process of growing up, but he accidentally found the training method of Wei Wuzu


    It turned out that these Wei Wu soldiers were completely trained with fear!


    Constantly demanding soldiers in an extremely cruel way filled them with the strongest fear of superior officers, which enabled them to ban the instructions of superior officers.


    More importantly, this fear can even make them forget the great terror of life and death, so that they seem fearless to enforce prohibitions on the battlefield... But who knows that this iron army seems to be devoid of feelings is actually full of fear?


    Therefore, when a high-ranking military officer was hung on the platform under Ji Zheng''s feet, Wei Wuzu''s morale collapsed so quickly.


    He also found out the sect where the friar was located, but it was not the evil sect such as the hell earth sect and the thousand corpse sect he was familiar with, but a small force named Gewu sect.


    This Xiuzhen sect doesn''t even have a real king at the level of Yuanying. Most of the disciples are born... They are dedicated to the Northern Wei Dynasty and train Wei Wuzu for the Northern Wei Dynasty.


    With the promotion of the national power of the Northern Wei Dynasty, they actually rose, and slowly got a little good weather


    However, when Su Li wanted to find out what was special about the secret inheritance of the Gewu sect, he seemed to touch a prohibition on the man. The monk''s spirit and brain were suddenly crushed and turned into a white board


    "There''s still a soul ban." Su Li didn''t care much.


    Throw the dead soul without any self-consciousness to the meat sausage. After watching it have a good meal, I am sure that the ''taste'' of the dead soul has not been affected.


    Then Su Li went to the place where Wu soldier generals were held. After reporting to Ji Zheng and others, he brought out the four congenital generals... These are good "dog food" for meat intestines!


    Just before feeding the sausage, he hesitated again. Then he found Changchun Zi and begged the Taoist priest to take him back to zongmen once


    He thinks it''s all for feeding dogs anyway. I wonder if he can reuse it?


    With these four congenital Wei generals, he came all the way to the Sha wind tunnel, and then dived directly to the ground crack at the bottom of the Sha wind tunnel.


    This is the wound of the earth vein. Xia Ming, the former patriarch with great merit, still stands here to suppress the earth evil spirit.


    When he saw Su Li''s arrival, he didn''t speak. He just moved away and let him do it... Anyway, he was determined. Whatever Su Li did, it wouldn''t be a bad thing

 Chapter 197

    In this remote underground cave, Xia Ming, the former leader of Jianzong, witnessed a human tragedy


    The four Wei generals with congenital cultivation are really miserable. They were extracted and fed to the dog. Even their flesh was thrown into the earth crack and filled the earth vein gap


    The four "fresh" corpses fell continuously in the ground crack, and were quickly eroded by the pure and rich evil Qi. The original form suddenly collapsed and was reduced to the most basic particles floating in the air... And their cultivation also returned to the earth.


    "Eh? Sure enough, it''s also effective!" Xia Ming felt it for a while and noticed the almost undetectable fluctuation.


    "It''s a pity that it''s just the first time to change the atmosphere." Xia Ming said regretfully... At the same time, he looked at Su Li with bright eyes, as if asking: is there anyone like this? More to fill the earth vein!


    Facing the eyes of the former patriarch, Su Li felt that his clan was not developing in the direction of evil sect, right? This kind of thing that takes people to fill the earth''s veins


    It was only a guess before, but now it can be determined that people and things with cultivation can be used to fill the earth vein.


    Well, it seems that the disciples of the sword sect are going to have a ferocious'' killing demons and demons''.


    There is no doubt that the corpses of the thousand corpse sect and the nether earth sect should be great tonics for the earth vein, but the corpses of ordinary monks can also be "digested".


    Su Li understood that the evil spirit in the earth vein was actually a self-healing mechanism of the earth vein.


    It erodes everything on the earth''s surface with evil Qi in order to get nutrients to recover... And after recovery, it can naturally feed the earth.


    "I don''t know what''s going on below..." Su Li was curious again. He was full of desire to explore the real situation of the earth vein.


    Xia Ming was shocked and trembled. He immediately began to rush for humanity: "hurry to help you. Don''t think about these things all day. This is the earth vein, not a casual toy!"


    The former patriarch was afraid that Su Li would have to drill under the crack of the ground to "play", and their "auspicious baby" would be destroyed.


    Su Li ran away with a smile.


    He took his martial uncle Gu Gardenia along the way


    Because Ji was talking to him before, hoping to introduce him to the figures in the sword sect who know how to train Taoist soldiers.


    So Su Li pulled over his martial uncle who liked to be a little transparent.


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Zheng immediately treated Gu Gardenia with courtesy and made a request very solemnly:


    "I''m fighting with Wei Wuzu many times. Although I was lucky to win it once, I still have lingering fears about the ferocity of Wu Zu. I wonder if Taoist priest Gu Gardenia has a magic method to train a ''sword soldier'' belonging to the Qin Dynasty?"


    Gu Gardenia frowned slightly when he heard the speech. He looked at Su Li''s sentence and replied, "since he accepted Su Li''s request to go out of the mountain to help, I know this need well."


    "However, there is no need to mention the ''sword soldier''. My sword sect is willing to help you succeed. I think you know it well... But my sword sect doesn''t need such a false name."


    "Taoist priest!" Ji Zheng was anxious and frightened, but she didn''t expect that the gardenia was so upright, breaking the "tacit understanding" that he and Su Li had tried to maintain all the time.


    He knew that at this time, the king Ba of Qin in Anyang City had already joined his sect and led other Xiuzhen sects in to try to eliminate the influence of Jianzong.


    So after seeing Su Li''s support for him after coming out of the mountain again, he knew that he might have become the candidate for the game between the sword sect and the Xiuzhen sect.


    However, he was not dissatisfied with this, but thought it would be his most important opportunity. But he was also very careful. While he was constantly supported, he kept thinking about what he could give to the sword sect and what position he was in?


    Pay and gain, so that he can feel at ease and feel that he is cooperating with Jianzong rather than simply becoming a chess piece


    In fact, this is what Su Li has been worried about. He knew that such a day would come sooner or later, but he didn''t expect it to come so soon.


    However, since Ji Zheng had realized this, Su Li interrupted: "childe Zheng, I know what you want."


    "However, what the sword sect seeks is not a secular false name, but the inheritance and development of the sect."


    "Therefore, the name of ''sword soldier'' is of no benefit to our sword sect. What our sword sect asks is to continue to lead school-age children up the mountain on the land of Western Qin Dynasty."


    Ji Zheng was surprised to hear that the requirements of the sword sect were so low... No, in retrospect, it seems that this is the consistent style of the sword sect!


    As a royal family of the Western Qin Dynasty, he always knew that there was a fairy gate called Jianzong in the Western Qin Dynasty.


    But the Jianzong is too low-key. Even though the Western Qin Dynasty set up the position of "National Teacher" every year, it has never seen that the disciples of Jianzong are willing to go out of the mountain to take this important post.


    Among the top leaders of the Western Qin Dynasty, the sword sect is almost equal to its subordinate tiancrack sword sect... An immortal student has been regarded as a Jianghu sect, which is really low-key.


    If the sword sect had not had an accident and the northern land had been invaded, Ji Zheng might not know how strong the sword practitioners of the sword sect were!


    These swords are exquisite and powerful. None of them is worse than song Rui, the strongest of the northern army at this time... What kind of strength is this?


    Therefore, Ji is eager to get the support of Jianzong. At the same time, she is also trembling. She doesn''t know what benefits she can provide to Jianzong


    Now he knows that what the sword sect wants is to get back what they originally had in the Western Qin Dynasty!


    Ji Zheng could only smile bitterly and said nothing. Unexpectedly, she had to "thank" his uncle for pushing such strong support to him.


    In retrospect, it was really thrilling to meet Su Li for the first time. What if Su Li didn''t understand his difficulties but directly attacked him?


    Then I''m afraid the person who accepts the support of Jianzong is another person!


    Good luck


    So Ji is looking at Su Li with happy and grateful eyes. This self strategy makes his gratitude to Su Li sublimate a little


    Su Li was at a loss. Why did he suddenly appreciate it again?


    However, it''s easy to do when things are said. Now that she knows the demands of the sword sect, Ji Zheng will no longer be hypocritical.


    Besides, he won''t really just repay Jianzong in this way... Now he doesn''t have resources and is not qualified, but after he has enough resources in his hands, some logistics materials needed by Xianmen will be sent to Jianzong continuously.


    He can''t help those tall magic elixirs, but basic raw materials can always be provided!


    So the matter was finalized, and everyone had his own harvest and conclusion.


    Gu Zhizi also agreed to train Taoist soldiers for Ji Zheng... And the Taoist soldier''s name is also very interesting.


    The name "sword soldier" is too deliberate. It seems that it is a soldier of the sword sect.


    Therefore, the sharpness of taking the sword alone is called: Ruishi!


    Qin Ruishi!

 Chapter 198

    Previously, the northern army defeated only the left army of Wei Wuzu. Although it was almost wiped out, there was still a complete right army of Wei Wuzu left in Beidi.


    The first victory can be said to be a surprise. The next thought of continuing to fight such a terrible enemy will not make all the officers and men of the northern army feel better.


    But fortunately, the military funds captured by the left army are enough to arm a foot of 30000 people... Especially 30000 heavy infantry!


    Taking off the broken armor from the captured soldiers and repairing it slightly can arm an army of 40000 people... It can be said that the harvest brought by this war is also amazing.


    But the problem facing the northern army now is that although they have equipment and food, they don''t have enough soldiers!


    For a moment, several senior leaders were worried... This victory still didn''t seem to change the bad situation of the northern army in Beidi.


    As long as Wei Wu''s soldiers were still in the north, even song Rui was afraid to march at will.


    In this case, Su Li made a suggestion


    "Our disciples of Jianzong are also idle. It''s better to let them walk north to collect information... Information is equally important when marching and fighting."


    Everyone thought it was reasonable. More importantly, this suggestion can only be put forward by Jianzong himself.


    So the disciples of Jianzong dispersed after receiving the instructions, either together or alone, and began to collect information about the north.


    It is also because these disciples have really been to the battlefield and understand that although monks are noble, they are useless before thousands of troops. So each one is very careful... Probably.


    It seems that the task of spying on the military situation to the disciples of Jianzong has naturally evolved into a "chivalrous and righteous" disciple of Jianzong.


    In case of Hu people''s looting, they will be duty bound to come forward and kill the Hu people''s chaotic army for the people. When a villain takes advantage of chaos as evil, they can''t help drawing their sword and killing him


    I can''t help it. That''s how sword sect disciples are.


    Simply exciting will draw the sword to dry... So the disciples of Jianzong always have deep karma and can''t disperse.


    But fortunately, this time they are really doing good things and upholding justice.


    Therefore, thanks to the gratitude of all the people, their mentality has gradually changed... Their swords seem to be always facing the damn people!


    Otherwise, it''s hard to have a conscience.


    Of course, Su Li''s job of asking for intelligence was completed very smoothly... Basically, as long as they marked the place where they fought on the map, they could perfectly show the state of the Hu people at this time.


    Since the northern army headquarters received this information, the information has "expired"... Because the scattered information has been killed all of a sudden.


    Fortunately, they are nothing at all!


    However, Wei Wuzu disappeared, which confused Ji Zheng and Liao Wei. Without knowing the whereabouts of Wei Wuzu, it was difficult for them to make further plans.


    But just when they didn''t know how many times they had discussed this matter, guzhizi, who had been listening to soy sauce, finally couldn''t help but put forward a possibility:


    "Have you ever thought that this is probably because Wei Wuzu has withdrawn to the state of Wei!"


    Salted fish people really have the idea of salted fish.


    But everyone was surprised and thought it was impossible!


    Su Li soon recovered. He said, "yes, there is a deep connection between Wei Wu''s soldiers and friars. They also dare to invade the north only when they know that our sword clan was robbed."


    "But now what if they already know the fate of those who are enemies of the sword clan?"


    The previous decisive battle between Jianzong and evil Taoists can be described as a complete victory. Of course, it is impossible to wipe out all the enemies. Under Su Li''s preparation, more than 10% of the people finally fled.


    It is the escape of these scattered practitioners or evil people that brings out the strength and terror of the sword sect


    Yang God and Zhenxian are in charge. All the three immortal beings in the cave can defeat each other at least!


    Sect leader Ji Zheng is in charge of the sword array, which is invincible. The side door array is changeable and has infinite functions


    The whole sword sect is a war machine, a great evil star that makes all sects feel two wars just by hearing it!


    From this point of view, it seems quite right that Wei Wuzu controlled by gewumen would choose to retreat... Perhaps in their view, the Northern Wei Dynasty should take an all-round defense to deal with the Revenge of the sword sect at this time, rather than continue to March "recklessly".


    "So, there are only Hu people in the north at this time?" Ji Zheng listened to the explanation. On the one hand, he was surprised by the strength of Jianzong, on the other hand, he wanted to enter the army to recover the north.


    "High probability, but it''s better to investigate again for the sake of insurance." Su Li thought some words should be said first.


    His words were safe, and everyone except Ji Zheng nodded in agreement.


    But Ji Zheng hesitated for a moment and then made up his mind: "I can''t wait. Waiting a little longer is the suffering of the people in the north. As the governor of the north, I was ordered to run the north. I can''t be indifferent to it."


    His determination has been made. No matter how liaowei and song Rui persuade him, it is useless.


    People of the sword sect like this "impulsive" decision very much. They don''t say much about the spleen and stomach.


    As for Su Li, it took Ji Zheng a day to transform a carriage... Or a flying car!


    Although he doesn''t know how to refine tools, he is familiar with the engraved Rune array.


    He just asked one of the inner disciples who could refine tools to help him build an iron shell as big as an RV, and then he added various Dharma arrays in it.


    Although the black iron cast into the car shell is not very conductive to true Qi because of the refining method and the unclear requirements, he still depicts a very large Dharma array to cover all its inner walls.


    Although driving such a flying car would cost a lot, Su Li could afford it. Moreover, this is an experimental type. When he comes back, he will learn the skills of refining weapons from his senior brother of the weapons door. He will seriously build a flying car with the excellent materials he has seized earlier.


    Speaking of it, he always felt as if he was busy as soon as he left the town


    The black iron shell took off steadily under a series of Rune array blessings, and then flew away all the way.


    Su Li sat in the driver''s seat against the strong wind in the sky and felt it necessary to think about what to do with the ''windshield''.


    But it''s really fun... Finally, I can resist emptiness in the air!


    With the earth moving backward under his feet, he finally experienced the fun of flying.


    Of course, he didn''t forget his task, so he pulled the dog''s head with meat intestines and asked it to seriously distinguish whether there was the smell of Wei Wuzu


    Wei Wuzu''s smell close to Taoist soldiers is very special, and it has the taste of karma that meat intestines like best. So even if it is far away, it can smell the smell


    It just flew around the North military camp, and the meat sausage was not found.


    Then Su Li simply went straight east and north to the position bordering the state of Wei


    After flying for a long time, the meat sausage finally caught the smell of Wei Wuzu again.


    As they guessed, these Wei Wu soldiers were already on their way home.


    "In this way, we can safely salted fish for a period of time." Su Li narrowed his eyes, and then returned without doing anything.


    After returning to the northern army camp, he didn''t tell anyone about the findings of his trip, but just did what he liked with peace of mind.


    He''s going to study the smelter!


    Five years ago, the heavy Jun split sword was broken, and he didn''t entrust anyone to help repair it. It''s because he wants to practice it again after learning it!

 Chapter 199

    Su Li took the time to go back to the sect to learn from the elder martial brothers of the weapon sect. As a result, he was intercepted by his Shizu before anyone saw him.


    "Weapon refining techniques? What good techniques can those rough men of the weapon sect have? They want to learn from Shizu, but you have to come with me first..." Chen Yu fairy looked worried.


    Su Li hesitated and asked, "Shizu, is it because the patriarch''s waist hasn''t grown well?"


    The jade fairy blushed instantly, and then said angrily, "it has nothing to do with him. I have a problem, and the realm can''t be suppressed."


    Su Li quickly became serious. He never thought that his Shizu had such a big problem.


    As one of the most talented contemporary disciples of the sword sect, Xu Zhiyu fairy has been cultivated in the perfect fusion environment of the golden elixir peak long ago.


    But she stayed in this realm for two hundred years!


    No one knows why she has been staying in this realm, only that she has been able to break the pill into a baby, but she has always suppressed the realm without making a breakthrough.


    Now it seems that I can''t suppress it at last... But this is not a good time!


    The sword sect suffered a great disaster. Although she won, the clan''s local vein was broken and the evil spirit ran rampant. The disciples'' karma added to her... At this time, I''m afraid the natural disaster she suffered would be very terrible.


    "But Shizu, what do you need your disciples to do?" Su Li asked blankly... What can he do?


    "You don''t have to do anything." Chen Yu fairy rubbed Su Li''s head... Although the boy was 18 years old, he was still no different from the young boy in front of the Shizu.


    "Then I..."


    "I called you here to watch the modu robbery." the fairy Chen Yu asked Su Li to say unexpectedly.


    "The preparation of the cross robbery array, the adjustment of our own state before the cross robbery, and the cross robbery magic tools... These are great help to us in the process of cross robbery."


    "You have been born to return to the true realm. If it were not for the repressive realm, I''m afraid you would have started to knot pills... You are much better than your master!"


    "But have you ever thought about the disaster at the end of the pill? Don''t mention your master. He doesn''t count."


    In fact, Gu Yuzi, who got the news that she was about to be robbed, came here. Hearing her master''s evaluation of her, Gu Yuzi felt very uncomfortable... How did he feel that he was deprived of his right to teach his disciples?


    "Don''t look at me with that kind of eyes. Think for yourself how incompetent you are as a master. Since when can''t you bring new things to teach your disciples?" Chen Yu hated iron and steel again to Gu Fuzi.


    Gu Yuzi looked at Su Li sadly... What could he do? What others need decades or even a hundred years to learn, the boy can master it by himself. He is also very desperate.


    Chen Yu fairy waved her hand and said, "forget it, let Shizu teach you the most important lesson for friars."


    "When this time is over, you can almost graduate."


    If the master can''t teach, then the apprentice can certainly graduate... In fact, the hidden meaning of Chen Yu fairy is that she is about to teach!


    With their conversation, some close people in the sect came.


    Patriarch Ji Lian, as a Taoist companion of Chen Yu, naturally cannot be absent, and his two disciples Jing Chen and Han Yan have arrived.


    Gu Zhizi, another disciple of Chen Yu, finally arrived late... This lineup is huge, but it is the Dharma protection team of Chen Yu fairy when she crossed the robbery.


    After the sect robbery, every Jindan''s robbery is the top priority for the sword sect... Because their next opponent is not the evil sect such as ghost and God sect and mingtu sect, but the dry wasteland sect in beizhou!


    Su Li saw Han Yan and couldn''t help waving to her.


    She also saw Su Li, but her eyes dropped, and then nodded slightly to show that she knew.


    After all, it''s different. She''s reserved a lot. Naturally, the distance between the two is much farther.


    Su Li didn''t think much about it, but he recovered from a little disappointment.


    He knew that the fairy would speak the Dharma for the last time before the robbery, and pass on his experience and understanding before the robbery to himself and the disciples and descendants of Taoist monks.


    Everyone was quiet for a moment, waiting for their teacher to speak


    The jade fairy just opened her mouth, but suddenly her face changed, and then she cursed in a low voice: "Damn, how come so fast?"


    Su Li was a little confused. It felt like a pregnant mother was telling her family about important things before and after childbirth. As a result, she suddenly wanted to have a baby


    It seems that Po Dan''s becoming a baby and having a baby look similar... Probably.


    So there were dark clouds overhead, large robbery clouds condensed, and the electric light throughput seemed to be hidden by thunder dragons.


    "What about your robbery array?" Ji Lian asked hurriedly.


    "Put it in the preset crossing place. I''m not ready here!" the fairy looked sad.


    "Don''t worry... Everyone get out of the way first and don''t be robbed by thunder." Ji Lian is experienced and has begun to command.


    "Guzhizi, Jingchen, you arrange the array sword array outside to organize others to approach!"


    The two men immediately took orders to leave.


    "Gu hunzi, you should immediately clear the shadow in this area with the du''e talisman. You can''t let Chen Yu Du rob be affected."


    The orphan should also die.


    Then Ji Lian turned to Su Li. He thought it would be better for the child to leave far away... I''m afraid the scene of his own Taoist partners will be more tragic.


    But then he found that Su Li was already consciously doing something


    This place is not far from the sect gate, and there is a certain evil spirit infection in the earth.


    Many people have no way to deal with this evil spirit, but Su Li directly sacrificed Zhenyue seal to suppress some evil spirit at this time!


    Then it was visible to the naked eye that the robbery cloud in the sky seemed to fade


    "I see!" Ji Lian was suddenly aware of it.


    "Chen Yu, your realm can''t be suppressed. You carry the Qi of robbery, but it attracts the evil Qi hidden in the ground, which makes the disaster come early."


    "And the existence of these evil spirits also makes Tianjie violent... Now the evil spirits are suppressed by Xiaoli, and the power of Tianjie can naturally fall back."


    He had another word buried in his heart... Su Li is really worthy of being the "lucky baby" of the sword sect. He stayed next to him. Sure enough, the effect was outstanding!


    So he realized that Su Li''s existence was equally important, so he said to Han Yan, "Yan''er, you immediately protect Xiao Li and let him concentrate on suppressing the earth''s evil spirit. Don''t let anything interfere with him."


    Han Yan took orders and stood silent with a solemn face beside Su Li.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Su Li smiled awkwardly


    "Concentrate on suppression, don''t be distracted!" Han Yan wanted to laugh but couldn''t laugh. She had to face up and pretend to be fierce.


    ... concentrate on something. Believe it or not, he can still sing a song now.


    It took five years to suppress the foreign demons that day. Now this situation is just a small scene.

 Chapter 200

    Chen Yu fairy was in a very bad mood at this time. The array prepared for the robbery was completely useless. She didn''t even do self-regulation before the robbery. Compared with the previous teaching to Su Li, it was a negative teaching material


    She covered her face and faced the thunder robbery brewing on her head. She had to bite her teeth hard.


    Ji Lian stood away from her and was afraid that her breath would interfere with Chen Yudu robbery. At this time, he couldn''t do anything unless he broke the robbery cloud with absolute power when he saw that the jade fairy couldn''t hold on.


    In this way, although he can save Chen Yu from the natural disaster, he and Chen Yu will double their power in the next natural disaster


    So in the next time, he Yu had to deal with the disaster alone.


    "Boom!"


    The thunder exploded.


    Suddenly, a fierce thunder fell and hit the head of the jade fairy!


    "Shizu''s thunder seems to be fierce!" Su Li could not help shivering.


    Compared with the previous experience of the thunder robbery of Gu Yuzi, it''s a big Witch and a small Witch.


    This is definitely more than the thunder robbery of ordinary Jindan friars. It can be seen how heavy the karma of this master Chen Yu is.


    Of course, heavy karma often means high cultivation. The cultivation of Chen Yu fairy is absolutely amazing. Even under this kind of thunder robbery, she seems unafraid... She is in a bad mood.


    The prepared array can''t be used. She can only deal with it with her usual array flag.


    Su Li looked at this set of array flags with strong defense ability. He was a little jealous. It seemed that it was refined by Shizu himself?


    Let''s just say, how can our Shizu not be able to refine weapons? It''s just disgust!


    Although she brought a series of false demonstrations to Su Li at the beginning of the robbery, her ability to deal with the robbery made Su Li very useful.


    He began to focus on learning the running track of the array flag and wanted to learn some experience... He also learned the array and could get one for himself when he had time.


    However, with the progress of the robbery, the power of the thunder continued to increase, and the jade fairy finally showed her fatigue.


    Su Li was worried and was wondering if he could find a way to help... But when he saw that his Shizu suddenly inhaled, he was full of real yuan again!


    It''s unscientific... Oh, it''s not true!


    Su Li was surprised and began to look around to ask someone


    Han Yan felt his eyes and said helplessly, "I don''t know about my teacher''s mother... Also, can you concentrate? I''m very worried..."


    Well, his mind is wandering again... No, it should be said that he can multitask. Anyway, the evil spirit in the underground vein under your feet was suppressed to death and couldn''t turn over a little spray.


    At this time, Ji Lian came to them and saw that Su Li suppressed very steadily, so she explained with confidence: "when she was young, she specialized in Dan Tao and once wanted to achieve the golden pill by the method of external Dan."


    "But later, I didn''t know where the inspiration came from. I even gave up waidan to achieve Jindan, but first promoted myself to Jindan strength by using Neidan method."


    "Then he refined three gold pills with the external pill method and swallowed them together..."


    As soon as Su Li''s brain hole opened, he suddenly realized his Shizu''s idea, and then asked, "Shizu, does she want to have four yuan babies at one breath?"


    Ji Lian looked at Su Li in silence. He found that he had been a Taoist companion with Chen Yu for hundreds of years before he could barely keep up with her ideas, but Su Li kept up at once... Sure enough, a family didn''t enter a family!


    However, it''s no wonder that the jade fairy will have so much karma when she basically stays in tiancrack mountain... Three external pills at a time. The cause and effect of this owe to heaven and earth is basically three to four times that of ordinary gold pills. It''s strange that the disaster is not strong.


    At this time, Chen Yu should switch the golden elixir... It''s strange that the golden elixir can switch so casually. Sure enough, his Shizu is also a magical person.


    However, after repeated, the power of Tianjie was gradually pushed to the peak, but the jade fairy was finally unsustainable.


    With her previous defense, even the peak situation may not be able to resist the natural disaster at this time, not to mention that she has consumed almost all her four gold pills.


    Su Li was wondering if Shizu had any backup, but she heard the patriarch Ji Lian shouting:


    "What are you hesitating about?! if you don''t make a decision, your life will be lost!"


    Listen to Chen Yu''s disappointed way: "just not reconciled..."


    "There''s nothing you can''t be reconciled to. Even if you''re ready, it''s hard to resist the power of heaven robbery!" Ji Lian issued an ultimatum.


    "If you don''t make a decision, I''ll break up the robbery cloud!"


    The jade fairy who wanted to be stubborn again couldn''t help but curl her mouth and said helplessly, "well, I''m afraid of you."


    With that, there were three loud sounds in her body, as if something had exploded


    "Shizu, has she given up her plan to become a baby at the same time?" Su Li looked sorry.


    Ji Lian''s face was a jerk. What was going on in the little disciple''s mind? Does he want to do that? Does he have to worry about it again?!


    Ji Lian was a little crazy.


    However, the situation on Chen Yu''s side is getting better and better.


    She broke three external Dan, but she poured most of the danpowder spirit from her mouth and nose to make still further progress in the moment.


    And those Dan powder that returned to the earth became the cause and effect of her return to heaven and earth.


    Su Li could feel that the evil Qi in the underground vein under his feet was obviously weakened, and the power of heaven robbery on his head decreased


    This is the reason for the decline of her own karma... I didn''t think there was such an operation during the robbery!


    Su Li felt that he had learned another skill. Shizu is worthy of Shizu. There are always endless things to teach


    He had a whim that if someone would rob the land of the land evil spirit again, he would suppress the land evil spirit without interference, and then carry something that could be used to fill the earth vein and throw it to the earth vein at the critical time?


    Can you offset part of your karma and reduce the difficulty of crossing the robbery?


    If Ji Lian knew that Su Li had learned something amazing from it, she would be heartbroken


    But even if he didn''t know, he was troublesome enough. In fact, he felt that none of the disciples in his family''s Taoism department was reassuring to him.


    The sky robbery of the jade fairy came to an end, and the last most powerful thunder robbery fell from the sky.


    At this time, all the means that he Yu can use are used. He can only connect with his own body and surging Zhenyuan


    The thunder fell and the smoke dispersed


    Su Li felt that something white flashed in front of her, and then the figure flashed in front of her. Han Yan was opposite him


    "Just look at me. Don''t look around." she gave a nervous warning.


    Well, Su Li just recovered. It seems that the last thunder broke Shizu''s robe


    He immediately emptied himself and didn''t think of anything. He just stared at the woman in front of him and looked at her increasingly embarrassed expression with interest


    But a moment later, a mellow and incomparable mana breath rose behind Han Yan. The surging mana was not even weaker than Ji Lian''s feeling.


    Chen Yu succeeded!

 Chapter 201

    Shizu''s robbery was successful, so the patriarch''s first Department added another Yuanying to suppress it. At the same time, another Yuanying sect leader finally emerged from the side gate.


    However, Shizu, whose "equipment" was destroyed by thunder and fire, has no time to pay attention to young people like Su Li. She has been held up by the patriarch and doesn''t know where to go.


    Of course, Shizu didn''t forget what he promised Su Li before he left. He lost a tool refining experience to him.


    Sure enough, she must have studied refining tools. She just didn''t show it because she was disrespectful


    "It''s time to see you again." Han Yan said goodbye to Su Li. It seemed that she was going away.


    "The mission of zongmen?" Su Li asked.


    "Well, the sect''s disaster, but that''s why more disciples are needed to fight the sword all over the world." Han Yan nodded slightly and said coldly, "our disciples of the sword sect should forge ahead and revive the prestige of the sword sect!"


    Su Li can only watch her leave silently. This woman has been on her own road, which is good.


    Then he greeted his master and went to the senior brother of Qimen to study.


    Although Shizu had her experience in refining utensils, Su Li found that it was actually a suitable method for real talents in the golden elixir period... Directly break away from the fire and convert their own real yuan into real fire to refine utensils!


    This is very painful. He still has to go to Qimen to learn.


    Then he looked at the senior brothers of the instrument door, surrounded by the fire with bare arms and waving heavy hammers


    He also began to shrink back.


    "Younger martial brother Su, are you coming?" then a forthright voice came.


    Su Li saw that he was an old acquaintance, Bing Zhuzi, the elder brother of the instrument door master.


    "Senior brother Bing Zhuzi, I''m here this time..." he thought about his intention, then fiercely clenched his teeth and said, "I want to ask senior brother to help make something."


    It''s better to let go of the recasting of chongjun until the golden elixir period... Anyway, grand martial uncle Xuanyu should not blame him, probably.


    "What?" Bing Zhuzi asked curiously.


    "I''ll draw it," said Su Li, drawing down his imaginary ''flying carriage''.


    He said: "the inner wall of the carriage needs to be made of materials with good Qi conductivity. I want to engrave runes on the inner wall."


    "In that case, we''re just making a blank here... It''s very simple. Just give me one day." Bing Zhuzi patted his chest and promised.


    Su Li hurriedly said, "OK, elder martial brother, I''ll give it to you. What materials do you need? I have a lot here..."


    Who knows, Bing Zhuzi clapped his hand to take out his pocket and said in a rough voice: "stop it. If people know that you have to take out your own money to make things here, do we want to stay in the sword clan?"


    "?!" Su Li looked confused.


    "First of all, my own people in our sect will rebel against me. Then the other three sects will scoff at our sect. Finally, the inner sect disciples will definitely come to find fault with me!"


    Bing Zhuzi explained to Su Li with a bitter face:


    "So please be kind. These things are nothing. It''s just the zongmen who give you benefits..."


    Su Li left with a confused face. Even that night, the senior brothers of Qimen had rushed all night to build the carriage shell he wanted and sent it


    He had absolutely no idea how famous he was in the sect at this time.


    Many supreme elders, patriarchs and former patriarchs of the sect, and almost all senior leaders have formed a good relationship with him.


    Usually these people may have different opinions and even disputes, but as long as Su Li is involved, everything will become harmonious


    For example, if zongmen gets a treasure of heaven and earth, he can bless and cultivate why. Many senior managers want to come down and use it under their own door... At this time, disputes will naturally occur.


    But if someone at this time just mention one thing: give it to Su Li!


    Then the ownership of this genius treasure will appear immediately, and no one will compete


    Su Li was at a loss. Why did he send him something again? Didn''t you see that he was suppressing the realm at this time? If you don''t take care of it, what can you do


    So far, Su Li has not taken any natural and earth treasures seriously, almost step by step.


    This talent is easy to be ignored in the sword sect, but it is definitely a genius among geniuses... His Qi training talent is really speechless. So far, I haven''t even encountered any decent bottlenecks.


    These Tiancai and Dibao were temporarily unavailable to him, so he simply sealed them with a small seal, and then threw them into the bag for collection.


    Put away some things first. Maybe they will come in handy sometime.


    Now he is devoted to the production of his "flying carriage".


    Because of his previous experience, practice makes perfect.


    So first engrave the Juling Dharma array on the carriage shell to save energy consumption.


    Then a series of Dharma arrays were engraved, such as ice Dharma array and flame Dharma array for temperature control. The wind array is used to adjust the external wind resistance, and the earth system gravity array is used to counteract the gravity.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the wind system array that can make the "flying carriage" fly quickly needs to be engraved more.


    These are not enough. He has to get a control mechanism. Otherwise, what is the pleasure of driving?


    So when he can use his true Qi to "fly the imperial car", he added an "energy center" that can support the normal operation of all Dharma arrays.


    Driven by the holy stone he has hardly used, all these Dharma arrays can be opened.


    Then he added a control device... That is, a ''steering wheel'', plus a ''throttle'' and a ''brake'', and the last speed regulation gear.


    The principle of "steering wheel" controlling the direction is to control the output of the wind system normal array around the "flying car".


    The output power of Lingshi can be changed through the ''accelerator'' to accelerate, and the ''brake'' is the reverse output.


    The speed regulating gear is quite smart. Raising the gear can increase the number of wind system arrays activated at one time. The higher the gear is, of course, the stronger the acceleration is, and the higher the upper limit of speed is.


    And the lowest gear?


    That is, one does not provide power at all, but only maintains the earth system gravity array.


    He remembered that Rouchang also wanted to drive. This gear was prepared for him... And even its special position, right in front of the carriage


    When the car frame was ready, Su Li began to travel again.


    The north is still in dire straits, and it is not easy for the northern army to clean up the old mountains and rivers in one move.


    What is more troublesome is that the chaotic northern land seems to have attracted some demons and ghosts to make trouble, all of which are hidden under the havoc of the Hu army.


    If it weren''t for the disciples of Jianzong to fight with swords, I''m afraid I didn''t know that the problem in Beidi was so serious.


    So the disciples of Jianzong went down the mountain one after another, and Ji was dealing with the Hu people who invaded the north, and let them come

 Chapter 202

    When Su Li came to Beidi again, he had driven his "hurricane" for a long time and had a lot of addiction.


    At this time, his "hurricane" has restarted its original "mission" as a carriage


    Unfortunately, meat sausage can''t resist, otherwise it''s a dog car... But Su Li still fulfilled his promise and let meat sausage drive.


    But the poor dog sat in the driver''s seat, staring sharply at the horse pulling the car in front, and his heart was very bitter


    From now on, as a pet dog, in addition to taking care of the house, serving tea and water as a pillow as a mattress, alchemy and medicine, it also has the task of driving horses.


    It''s terrible. Is Su Li using dogs as Taoist children?


    But Su Li also didn''t nest in the carriage, but sat beside the meat sausage and leaned against the carriage to doze off


    It seems that he is dozing off. In fact, his spirit is wandering among mountains and rivers. Without using his eyes, all the surrounding landscape has been clearly reflected in his heart.


    In fact, he thinks that this is the real use of Lian Shanyin. If he just extracts the Qi of the earth vein to supplement the consumption, in fact, the advantage is not so obvious at the beginning of the golden elixir period.


    In the period of Yuanying, the mana refined by Yuanying Zhenjun in one breath is far more than the earth vein Qi transmitted by Lian Shanyin through his feet.


    However, the function of overlooking the earth under the seal of Lianshan mountain will never fade, because it perceives not only the terrain of the ground, but also the trend of underground veins and water veins.


    So after walking a long way, Su Li always took out a piece of paper to write and draw


    This is the topographic map of the place he passed. The ups and downs of the mountains are marked in great detail, and even the trend of the groundwater vein is marked with a negative line.


    This is not only the most important mineral information for the ruler, he also marked it one by one


    For him, this may be just a study note. He thought that when he walked the whole land of Western Qin or the whole land of Dongzhou, it might be a magnificent work to bind these pictures into a book.


    This is his way of practice. He knows thousands of miles by walking thousands of miles.


    Meat intestines seemed resentful beside him, but in fact, his tail was wagging very happily.


    It stuck out its tongue as if laughing, but the horse pulling the cart in front dared not run away at all under the command of its'' whine ''.


    Its cry seems to have magic, which can make these ordinary animals understand its will and obey.


    In this leisurely time, the meat intestines suddenly stood up and looked into the distance


    Su Li woke up and asked, "do you smell anything?"


    The wet nose of the meat sausage sniffed hard, and then cried "ouwu ~", which sounded like a man saying the word ''there are monsters''.


    Su Li was startled and felt that his dog was going to be fine!


    Without refining the horizontal bone, I can''t speak to people. I can use my voice to make some simple human language words... It''s really


    What can he say? I can only be pleased with my dog''s "growth".


    "Go and have a look."


    Su Li did not hesitate.


    At a time of chaos in the north, it''s normal for monsters to appear and haunt.


    The meat intestines immediately gave a cry, and the nag obediently turned and ran to a small hillside.


    In fact, the horse is very happy. After all, because of the earth system gravity Rune array, the hurricane actually has no weight.


    It almost didn''t expend much energy when pulling the car. Naturally, it could run at full speed, and Su Li sitting in the car wouldn''t feel the bumps at all.


    Turn around a mountain pass and approach the location of the evil smell smelled by meat intestines.


    With Su Li''s cultivation, he also heard a large group of people walking at the other end of the hill in the distance.


    This small hill is actually a branch of the "Dongjiao" mountain in the north. This mountain area in the north is naturally a small area compared with tiancrack mountain, but it also covers an area of about 800 Li.


    It is conceivable that there must be demons hidden in this mountain. I don''t go out of the mountain on weekdays, but I go out of the mountain to make trouble when the humanitarian in the North collapses


    Around the hill, Su Li saw a scene that was unacceptable to him... A long team of human refugees were being driven by something, dragging a heavy pace to the east mountain.


    They had no God in their eyes, as if they had been controlled by magic, but even so, there were still some things beating them with long whip like vines, just like animals.


    As for the existence that Su Li called "things", it was a pig, a cow and a sheep.


    It happens to belong to the three animals.


    But the three animals all stood as if they were human beings!


    Although they still hold the heads of their respective races and their fur has not faded, they seem to have refined the transverse bone of the larynx and can speak like humans.


    Just at this time, what they say is scolding and cursing.


    For these demons who "spit fragrance" at the mouth, I really think their own dog''s voice is good.


    His presence here naturally attracted the attention of the "three animal group".


    At the same time, the refugees in front of them looked at Su Li


    Facts have proved that these refugees have been affected by some kind of enchanting magic. Even if they ignore it, they will obediently walk to the Dongjiao mountain without their whipping.


    "Human friar!"


    "A human monk who domesticates animals!"


    "Catch him!"


    Facing the impact of these three monsters, Su Li was still a little nervous.


    After all, the monster must have condensed the demon pill and began to refine his demon body.


    Only the monster with demon pill can be regarded as a real demon, which is equivalent to the golden pill friar of mankind.


    Although the three monsters in front of them seem to have a long way to go before they completely fade the animal body and turn into human form, they are also real monsters.


    The one who can completely eliminate all the ontological characteristics of the monster and complete the change of the human body can be called the "big demon", which is equivalent to the real king of Yuanying.


    Facing three monsters in one breath, Su Li was under a lot of pressure.


    But he was a little excited. Isn''t this a verification of his cultivation at this time?


    So he got up from the carriage and took out his weapon


    But not any Dharma sword!


    Chongjun sword was the most comfortable one, but it was broken, but lengmang was always not so satisfied with him. Not to mention the long spring sword, he knew that it was the hair of a goddess. Now he has tied the dog


    So the weapon he took out was the short knife that Han Yan gave him that looked like a scalpel


    "This little sword is quite unique."


    The pig demon suddenly snorted.


    Su Li was immediately happy... Finally someone said he could use a sword!


    But you stupid monster, it''s obviously a knife

 Chapter 203

    When the scalpel started, Su Li felt an unspeakable fit. Every grain carefully polished seems to contain some ingenious ideas.


    So he naturally used the scalpel to wield a pure knife Qi... This is a knife Qi that is based on the basic sword technique of the sword sect, but has been detached from the above.


    It is the most comfortable and smooth way for Su Liyi to wield a knife with luck. The knife Qi inspired by it has become something of a unique skill.


    What''s more, the meaning of the Dao contained in this Dao is very pure and terrible... His meaning of dissecting the Dao is like his instinct, and there is some meaning that everything can be dissected.


    Seeing this, the sheep demon among the three monsters immediately lowered his head and exposed the sharp corner on his head. As soon as he kicked, he quickly hit Su Li.


    Although the monster stood up, it was obviously born in a wild way. It still didn''t get rid of its animal instinct. When fighting, he hit with his horns


    Su Li didn''t want to fight hard, so he waved a knife and dodged by crossing the river.


    The impact of this sheep demon is absolutely amazing. I don''t know how many trees it broke all the way before it stopped.


    But after it stopped, it felt as if there were something hanging on its face, and because it didn''t hit the target, it rubbed it on its face


    "It hurts!"


    It suddenly called out.


    Then he looked down and saw that there was a skin and a sheep''s face on the sheep''s hoof that had just separated three fingers!


    It''s not just the skin. In fact, the whole scalp of the sheep demon fell off


    At this moment, the head of the sheep demon suddenly turned into a skeleton, which looked terrible.


    Su Li was also startled by the result of his knife.


    He then realized that although his intention was pure, he was afraid it could not be regarded as a real cutting knife.


    Where did he understand the meaning of his knife?


    It was accumulated from the previous operation.


    So when he held the scalpel in his hand and waved it out, although the knife was cold, he didn''t mean to kill... This is not a killing knife!


    So his seemingly powerful knife didn''t even cut the skull of the sheep demon, but cut and peeled off a layer of its scalp


    The scene looks very evil and cruel, but who knows that this knife actually hides benevolence?


    "Well, you shouldn''t be used to kill life." Su Li put away the scalpel and felt that it was better to solve the battle in the way of Jianzong.


    Just at this time, the goat demon completely ignored that there was only a skull left on his head and lowered his head again to launch a collision.


    The other two demons also found Su Li''s good and launched a siege at the same time.


    The cow demon was muscular and tall, but he was on the way of close combat. When he came up, he wanted to give Su Li a "bear hug".


    The pig demon moves slowly, but he opens his mouth and spits out the foul gas accumulated and fermented in the stomach bag. It is extremely ugly, extremely poisonous and corrosive.


    How disgusting


    Su Li disliked it in his heart, so he was not ready to fight with the three wild monsters, and threw a square seal to press down


    Zhen Yueyin!


    This magic weapon of merit and virtue played an extraordinary power at this time. Under the pressure of strong gravity, all the three demons lay down impressively


    "It should have been so long ago." Su Li wiped the nonexistent cold sweat and felt quite speechless about his previous affectation.


    "Sword!" he suddenly yelled.


    Then a voice came from behind him.


    Meat sausage finally turned out lengmang sword in the carriage, and then trotted all the way to Su Li with lengmang in his mouth


    Long sword starts with a handsome manner. Of course, there is no nonsense about this evil thing that harms the world. We need to execute the trial with the sword of Jianzong!


    Then, no matter how the three demons acted, he brushed the three swords, cut off their heads and accounted for them.


    However, when the heads of the three demons fell, there were three demon pills with mixed colors flying into the sky at the same time... It seems that the cultivation of the three demons should be among the demon pills.


    It''s a pity that Zhenyue seal is still there. These three demon pills can''t escape from the scope of Zhenfeng anyway.


    Su Li saw that it was directly superimposed with the spirit seal method and the small seal method. The three demon pills immediately fell obediently and stopped moving.


    Then the bodies of the three monsters changed and slowly recovered to the original appearance of the three animals.


    Su Li then put these bones into the bag. It''s also excellent to throw the bones of the monster to fill the earth vein.


    Today''s disciples of the sword sect are a little stunned. Anything that seems to have some accomplishments, just kill it and move back to the sect door to fill the earth vein


    Influenced by this atmosphere, Su Li now began to operate like this.


    These monsters do many evil things. They are the best material to fill the earth''s veins.


    But after the three demons were eliminated, the refugees were still walking in the east mountain.


    "It seems that the caster is not the three demons..." Su Li determined this in his heart, and then switched the rune seal in the palm of his hands


    Heart clearing talisman, six turn six robbery blessing!


    He put his hands together, but saw a clear light blooming from where he put his hands together.


    Fortunately, the enchantment effect of these mortals was not strong, and they soon woke up under the light of Qingxin rune.


    They were a little confused for a moment and didn''t know why they were here.


    Some people even began to cry in confusion and panic... It''s not their fault. The army and people in the north have suffered too many disasters.


    But Su Li didn''t have time to pay attention to these refugees. He thought about it and sent a letter directly to the northern army, asking the sword sect disciples in the northern army to inform Ji Zheng that they came to take over.


    On his own, he used an array to hide the hurricane. After letting go of the young horse, he went into the East horn mountain with meat intestines.


    Entering the mountains, the clouds are shrouded, like a fairy home.


    Su Li sat on the back of his intestines, which had returned to normal size.


    After walking for some time, I went deep into the mountains and looked up, but I didn''t know when a steep mountain road winding up the mountain appeared on the Dongjiao mountain.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, something fell down not far in front of him.


    He walked over and looked, but he saw a human skeleton that had been smashed to pieces


    Look around, there are many similar corpses, which should have fallen from the mountain road above.


    He looked up and looked again, but it was the intention to launch through the clouds, and the clouds in front of him suddenly opened. Then he saw the seemingly magnificent buildings at the top of the main peak of Dongjiao mountain!


    On the mountain road under the palace, people are crowded. I don''t know how many people are carrying all kinds of building materials to the top of the mountain


    "Are these monsters going to build a city in Dongjiao mountain?"


    Su Li''s tone seemed to have no feelings.


    He lay on his back, put the back of his head on the neck of the sausage, reached out and patted its head and said, "let''s go and have a look."


    At this moment, the black hairs on the back of the meat intestines suddenly tangled up and covered Su Li''s body. Then he lowered his body and walked quickly with four feet, but he entered a sneaking state of "walking on the ground".


    Su Li, who was covered by meat sausage dog hair, actually got a similar effect... Su Li hid in the dog hair. From the outside, there was no sign!


    I always feel that they seem to have developed a wonderful ''combination technology''

 Chapter 204

    Rouchang climbed the mountain with Su Li on his back.


    In order to fix Su Li''s body, the sausage even controls the dog hair on his body, like a safety belt to firmly lock Su Li''s body.


    It didn''t know when it awakened a talent that made Su Li some inexplicable. What''s the use of this talent to control dog hair?


    Well, it works. At least he''s very comfortable hiding on the back of sausage


    Then even climbing on the almost vertical mountain wall is full of a sense of security... So the topic of "royal dog flying" once again came out in Su Li''s heart.


    However, it was not time to talk about this. He noticed that the rugged mountain path around Dongjiao mountain was full of numb human civilians.


    They were robbed of their mind. They would only work tirelessly. Only when they were exhausted would they fall down and fall off the cliff... That was the first thing Su Li met at the foot of the mountain.


    He didn''t know when the demon city on the top of the mountain was built, but it was undoubtedly built under the human bones.


    This time, the war in the North was not only a disaster of war, but also caused rare demons to go rampant.


    Meat intestines crawled all the way up the mountain wall, but they quickly approached the top of the mountain like walking on flat ground.


    The tragedy of these civilians along the way makes people sad. But Su Li knew that the key was the monster in the demon city on the top of the mountain.


    As long as the monster who controls human beings is killed, everything here will naturally end.


    This is the end of the collapse of humanity.


    The humanitarian force in the North was already weak. At this time, it was almost completely destroyed under the disaster of war.


    Without humanitarian protection, these civilians will naturally be reduced to fish.


    What Ji Zheng has to do now is to try her best to rebuild the humanitarian power in the north, and Su Li and Jianzong should also try their best to cooperate


    Having said so much, what is the so-called humanitarian force?


    Su Li was also very ignorant, but after seeing that these civilians who should have lived and worked in peace and contentment had to be driven away by demons because of the war, he had his own understanding


    The so-called humanity may be order!


    People are strong because of order, and heaven and Earth naturally love this race living in order. After all, heaven and earth have their own order, and humanity is the small order under this big order, so it can become the protagonist of heaven and earth.


    But now the order in the North has collapsed, so the human beings in the north have naturally become a part of the law of the jungle between heaven and earth


    Su Li had a deep feeling in his heart, and Rouchang had climbed to the top of Dongjiao mountain.


    This is a huge construction site, impressively leveling the top of the mountain to serve as the foundation of the city.


    There are no walls on this mountain city, but beautiful pavilions and temples have been built directly.


    The workers are human civilians, while the supervisors are monsters of various shapes.


    These little demons are actually very weak. Many of them have just condensed demon pills and haven''t had time to refine their bodies.


    For these little demons who only know to fight by relying on the talent brought by their own race, in fact, any congenital sword sect disciple can fight with one of them, but the question is where do so many demons come from?


    Although the East horn mountain is not small, it can never breed so many monsters.


    Meat sausage sneaked carefully on the construction site, looked around, and then found the most powerful direction of the evil spirit... That is also the only completed building in the construction site of the demon city.


    The meat intestines still crawled, bypassed the little demons who served as builders around, and approached the palace carefully


    Su Li hid under the dog''s hair of the sausage and wrapped them together with a small seal for safety. This can ensure that all their breath will not go astray, greatly reducing the probability of being found.


    This is also the reason why he dared to take risks. At the beginning, he even used it to get rid of the tracking of Yuanying Zhenjun who came out of his body underground!


    They quietly approached the palace and found that it was like a human palace guarded by a small demon.


    From here on, they must be more careful, because even if there are small demons around, no matter how waste firewood is, there is a demon pill. Su Li is not afraid of a small number, but being besieged is a headache.


    The one in the palace who can resist so many small demons must be extraordinary.


    They walked carefully and quietly entered the main hall of the palace. Standing upright one by one, the main hall seemed empty, as if there were no one.


    However, at the end of the hall, a big couch was placed, and it seemed that someone was sleeping on the bed... The hall was quiet, and all the little demons were guarding outside, as if they wanted to let the people on the bed sleep at ease.


    Su Li and Rouchang approached carefully, and then looked over the bed


    He was shocked to find that it was a sleeping beauty!


    Cloud temples, muscle like snow, a little blush is better than autumn snow.


    Luo''s clothes are light and transparent, and jade branches and flowers are thin.


    Su Li had a nosebleed. He didn''t expect to encounter such an exciting picture. In particular, the two cat ears on the woman''s head proved that she was also a witch, but it really poked his cute point.


    Cat ear mother!


    "Do you want to chop it? It seems a pity to chop it like this." Su Li just hesitated for a moment, but the murderous spirit leaked a little!


    But at this time, the sleeping cat ear Niang suddenly sat up and opened her yellow and orange eyes.


    Su Li instantly restrained all his breath, but he was ready for it.


    It directly ran away with meat intestines. The second is to chop the cat''s ear mother and then run away


    But the cat''s ear Niang''s reaction was a little strange. She narrowed her eyes and looked over here, and then said, "your hiding method is good, but my eyes are also good. I have seen your body... As a demon family, why don''t you show up?"


    "Eh?"


    Su Li found a very interesting phenomenon, that is, the cat ear mother only found meat intestines but didn''t find him!


    After all, ''man and dog are one''


    So he turned his mind and patted the sausage on the back.


    Meat intestines understood it, but there was a very hairy wriggle in the north. Unexpectedly, Su Li was moved from his back to the white hair on his abdomen to hide it!


    Then it stood up from the ambush


    In this way, it just looks a little big, but because it looks very strong, it won''t arouse anyone''s doubt.


    "I see. It''s a dog demon." the cat''s ear mother''s voice is light, but she has a strong sense of pride, as if she was born superior.


    "I remember that the northern and southern dog states of the dog demon are at the Western foot of the sky crack. Why are you interested in coming here?" asked cat ear Niang with great interest.


    Su Li was greatly touched when he heard it... Didn''t he expect that demons also have their own country?


    At the same time, he couldn''t help thinking of his meat sausage parents, the two seemingly powerful demon dogs, black and white


    At this time, he didn''t hurry to go. Anyway, the jade sword has been sent. The disciples of the sword sect know that there are a large number of demons gathered here and will come to attack.


    The cat ear Niang is very interesting... Maybe we can hear more information about the demon family from her mouth.

 Chapter 205

    The cat demon sat up from the bed, weak, boneless, lazy and comfortable.


    She walked in front of the meat intestines, and her orange eyes looked at the big dog with interest, which made the meat intestines nervous


    As soon as the meat intestines are nervous, they want to shake their tail twice to calm down. They don''t understand why their master hasn''t run with them. Is this going to make them undercover?


    Obviously, Su Li was going to do this. With his understanding of his stupid master, I''m afraid he''s really going to play a new game this time.


    Seeing the meat sausage wagging its tail, the cat demon thought it was trying to please her.


    So she sniffed and said, "no wonder I said so much and you didn''t respond. It turned out that the horizontal bone has not been refined. Do you need me to help you?"


    Meat sausage was quite resistant. It was not a casual dog. It quickly opened its mouth twice and said, "woo ~ Ow!"


    It sounds like saying ''no''!


    The cat demon''s eyes widened, because the performance of meat intestines exceeded her common sense... It''s a talent to call out people''s feeling of speaking with a cry?


    "I didn''t think you had such talent. Why did you sneak here?" the cat demon asked again.


    Meat intestines, bright eyes, and then grow up, mouth shouted: "ow ~ go ~"


    be curious.


    Then he screamed, "look!"


    The cat demon smiled, laughing very exaggerated and fluttering.


    The demon clan is like this. Whether it is happy or angry, they like to show it in a very exaggerated way.


    The cat demon laughed enough and then said, "my last name is Miao, but you can call my name Lingsha... By the way, it''s not very good to forget your words, but it doesn''t matter. You just need to know that the ''Miao Lingsha'' of miaoyan mountain country in tiancracked mountain is me."


    Su Li had no idea that there were so many demon states hidden in the tiancrack mountain of nuota. There was the "North South dog state" mentioned by Miao Lingsha in front, and now there is the "Miao Yan Mountain State".


    Su Li was at a loss. The sentimental sword sect still had so many people living in tiancrack mountain. Why didn''t he meet these demons when he went out?


    This time, the northern land collapsed and all kinds of demons and ghosts came out, which made Su Li feel that the sword sect could not shrink out in tiancracked mountain. I''m afraid there are some deeper reasons!


    It''s just that the cat demon has introduced himself. What should I do about the self introduction of meat sausage?


    Su Li pulled the hair on the intestines'' chest and asked it to reply quickly... As a result, the intestines died


    In the past, it was called "meat sausage" when it was young and ignorant, or when it was all acquaintances. It didn''t feel much in its heart, but when compared with the name of the cat demon in front of it, it felt that its name could be lost!


    So it ignored Su Li''s hint and insisted on not making any response.


    "Well, I forgot it''s inconvenient for you to speak." Miaoling yarn thought and gave up.


    The meat intestines were greatly relieved, their mouths cracked, and their tongues breathed out in a flattering manner.


    But then the cat demon suddenly said, "your natural ability can escape the investigation of so many little demons. Obviously, your strength should be good."


    "And you are from the demon country of tiancrack mountain like me. I just need a guy who can rest assured in this ghost place... Well, you will be my Guard commander in the future."


    "Anyway, you''re the only dog demon here. Why don''t I call you ''general dog''."


    "Ouch!"


    The meat sausage suddenly closed its mouth, and even left a small piece of tongue outside... It was so unexpected that it mixed with "weaving" on the monster side?


    More importantly, there is a title that sounds super majestic!


    "Hahaha... You''re a little more interesting!" miaolingsha laughed again. She thought the meat sausage looked stupid at this time.


    "Look fierce. You''re my dog general now. Don''t look so weak!"


    Meat intestines immediately entered the play, retracted their tongue, wrinkled their mouth and exposed their fangs... They looked very fierce.


    "Such a wrinkled face is fierce?" the cat demon covered his face, then waved his hand and said:


    "Forget it, the domestic demons of tiancracked mountain don''t kill much. It''s normal that they can''t be fierce. Unlike these external demons, they always like to bully humans, and they can''t hide their evil breath."


    Su Li just wanted to understand why this wonderful Lingsha looked at the sausage differently... Because the smell on the sausage was too "clean".


    Although it likes to devour the souls of villains, it is the existence of virtue that can be transformed into success. Of course, its body is clean, not even a trace of blood.


    This is very similar to the cat demon in front of her, and there is no bloody smell on her. But since she is staying in this palace, what about the human labor outside?


    It seems that there is another big demon host in this place, otherwise it will completely get rid of the signs of beasts. There should also be crime on the cat demon who has completely turned into human, and it will not be as clean as it is now


    Although Su Li is sure that he can escape with meat intestines at any time under the current situation, since meat intestines have mixed out "identity" among these monsters, let''s mix them first.


    He began to study how to connect with sausage


    He thought for a moment and suddenly came up with a way.


    The Ivy was also tied around the neck of the sausage in the form of a dog chain. He seems to be able to operate the ivy to do something


    So he quietly displayed thousands of trees and flowers. Under the shielding of small sealing, the cat demon with very keen intuition and induction could not detect the abnormality under the thick hair of the intestines.


    But the Ivy''s'' collar ''suddenly shook


    The vibration was very slight, but it caused the bones of the intestines to vibrate together.


    But through the bone vibration, Su Li''s voice was also transmitted to the eardrum of the meat sausage: "ask her, who is the monster in charge here?"


    Meat intestines seem calm just because they don''t know what expression to make. In fact, they panic inside. At this time, I heard the master''s voice and calmed down at once.


    It opened its mouth and rolled its tongue hard to make a sound: "but..."


    Miao Lingsha was really tired of seeing it talk, so she directly asked, "are you worried about whether I can decide here?"


    "Don''t worry, although the demons on Dongjiao mountain are vulgar goods that have not been inherited, I am sworn to brother and sister with the demon king ''Leng Shenjun'' here. Leng Shenjun will still follow me."


    Leng Shenjun?


    Su Li chewed the name and knew in his heart that perhaps this was the culprit causing the scene outside. And it is worth noting that Miaoling yarn actually has an unnatural expression when she mentions lengshenjun.


    However, at this time, a cold voice came from the outside: "it was strange that who didn''t have eyes sneaked into your sister''s bedroom. It turned out to be a dog demon."


    "Brother, come and have a look. This is my newly recruited Guard commander General!"


    Miao Lingsha spoke to the air... This state made Su Li very alert. There was no doubt that he was a powerful demon. He actually talked with the manifestation of the yuan God. This is likely to be a big demon that can be completely transformed into human form, which is equivalent to human primordial infancy!


    Moreover, from the moment when Leng Shenjun was mentioned just now, there was a rigid turning point in her expression state, which seemed to predict the existence of the other party in advance.


    "Guard commander? What''s the use of such a dog demon who hasn''t married a Danhua man?" but the cold God seems unwilling to admit the identity of meat sausage.

 Chapter 206

    That Leng Shenjun didn''t really show up. At this time, it is obvious that his mind differentiation is manifested here.


    However, what this thought manifested was a shadow and dark line, showing the gloom of the cold God King.


    A cold breath began to surround the intestines, as if to explore something. It''s hard for the meat sausage to stand up with dog hair.


    Su Li knew that he could not let the cold God King go on unbridled. Although he was confident that the small seal could avoid the other party''s exploration, it was difficult to ensure whether the other party would find out what clues.


    Therefore, he had an idea and suddenly touched the ivy. With the reverse application of thousands of trees and flowers, he arranged a defense aura with all five elements around the sausage.


    The air flow of the five elements naturally isolated the cold God King''s mind.


    "Is there a strange treasure to protect you?" Leng Shenjun''s voice was surprised and had some strong meaning of greed.


    "That''s nature." Miaoling Sha looked very excited, then said, "this is our next door neighbor of miaoyanshan country, the prince of beidog country. He has noble blood. Of course, he needs a baby to protect himself when he goes out."


    Su Li found out that the cat demon was lying. He opened his mouth and came.


    But from this, he also saw that the cat demon called miaolingsha should not be so in tune with lengshenjun... The empty snake tail between the two made Su Li clearly feel miaolingsha''s inner resistance to lengshenjun.


    "I see. Then Dongjiao mountain country is also willing to welcome the dog general to stay here... Sister, I built a viewing platform in Nanshan. Would you like to see it?" Leng Shenjun changed his attitude and invited the cat demon.


    "It''s so good!" Miaoling yarn seemed to respond happily, and then frowned: "but my little sister was sleepy just now, but she wanted to dress up. My brother should go first, and my little sister will come later."


    "Yes, yes..."


    The cold voice subsided, as did the cold feeling.


    Miao Lingsha sighed softly. Then she pulled her clothes and tidied them up a little before she said to the sausage: "no matter where you came from or why you came here... Now, we are on the same rope."


    "Leng Shenjun is a great demon at the peak. He takes a fancy to my beauty and forces me here. He won''t let anyone related to me leave."


    "Now we can only lie with him and wait for the chance to get out."


    Su Li only thought that the Banshee was really powerful. Originally, he wondered how the smart looking cat eared mother could confide in her heart at the sight of meat intestines? Normally, shouldn''t cats and dogs fight when they meet?


    Now he realized that it was completely intentional.


    Miao Lingsha is also a prisoner in essence. She has no relatives in the demon city, so she urgently needs someone to help her... Meat sausage was delivered to the door at this time, and she is a very "clean" dog demon.


    So whether the sausage is willing or not, Miaoling yarn directly binds the sausage with her interests and safety through her wrist.


    "Act depressed..."


    Su Li told the sausage through ivy.


    "Woo ~" the ears of the meat sausage immediately drooped down and made a nasal sound like a sob.


    Miaoling gauze was seriously dressing up in front of a dressing table with her back to the intestines. Hearing the sound, she couldn''t help saying, "don''t worry, we''re trapped here for a while, and we''ll have a chance to get out soon."


    "But then I''m afraid I''m not strong enough, so I need a partner who can take care of each other."


    "Ask her what plan she has?" Su Li hinted again.


    The meat sausage immediately gave a ''ow''. Although it doesn''t sound like any human language, it is full of doubt in the cry, which is enough to express its meaning.


    Miao Lingsha understood as expected. She said, "don''t you understand? I asked Leng Shenjun to accept human refugees and build demon cities and palaces in order to attract the attention of human friars?"


    "The cold God is too proud. He doesn''t know that human beings have always been the real masters in this world."


    "In the past two years, we demons really had a comfortable life, but once humanity is re established, the unlucky ones are the most ''comfortable'' demons now."


    "What''s more, I''ve heard that tiancrack sword sect is regrouping, which is even worse... I believe that once the crazy people of sword sect know the situation here, none of the big and small monsters on the mountain can stay."


    Su Li was a little surprised. Listening to the meaning of miaolingsha, she seems to have great confidence in the sword sect. Is it because she has been a "neighbor" for so long?


    Moreover, it was the cat demon who came up with the idea to enslave mankind, but why did she see no sign of karma?


    Meat intestines also showed a look of doubt.


    At this time, Miao Lingsha had dressed up and said, "I know you don''t understand, but you just need to know that when the people of the sword sect attack the mountain, it''s time for us to run for our lives!"


    "The three demons I sent out to catch humans have been two hours late. Guess what happened to them?"


    Su Li''s heart was "lying in a slot". The cat demon was too powerful. In order to escape, he arranged such a big battle


    She tricked the cold God into gathering demons in the name of building a demon city, and then went out of the mountain to catch humans to work. The purpose of all this is to attract the attention of friar Jianzong and create opportunities for her to escape here!


    At this time, she just finished her makeup and turned around, but she saw the cat demon with rosy lips and pink face.


    Originally, when the beauty was lazy, it was blood spray, but at this time, after putting on makeup, it was so beautiful that it brought disaster to the country and the people.


    It seemed that, intentionally or unintentionally, the wonderful Lingsha made a tantalizing look at the meat sausage, and then asked, "my dog general, is my concubine good-looking?"


    The sausage is unresponsive


    So is Su Li.


    Meat sausage is completely because of different aesthetics, while Su Li is completely because he hid under the dog''s hair and didn''t see it


    At that time, there was a cold show. Then Miaoling Sha smiled awkwardly and said, "I really deserve to be a general dog. I can ignore my charm... But only in this way can I rest assured that you are different from those monsters outside."


    "What''s the matter with her?" Su Li asked meat sausage secretly.


    The sausage made a confused voice, saying that he didn''t know.


    "Well, let her go." Su Li then said, "when she leaves, we''ll find a chance to get away, and then join the disciples of Jianzong to destroy here as she hoped."


    Meat sausage agreed, so he wagged his tail and watched the cat demon pass in front of him.


    Then the wonderful Lingsha suddenly stopped, turned her head and said, "Why are you still sitting there? As my personal Guard commander, of course you should walk with me!"


    Finally, she added, "don''t think about getting rid of me and leaving!"


    Su Li wants to cover his face. What''s so smart as a goblin?

 Chapter 207

    Now there are two choices in front of Su Li: one is to destroy the female goblin and then leave, and the other is to accompany the female goblin


    He was still hesitating. As a result, the sausage had stood up and followed the people


    In the end, it''s your own dog. You know your master''s urine... Generally, you won''t hesitate. Hesitation means you won''t refuse again.


    Su Li really didn''t fart, but he sighed in his heart.


    Meat intestines hold their heads high and follow miaolingsha out. At this moment, it is the ''big dog general''!


    Out of this bedroom, there is a busy construction site.


    The demons force human workers to work continuously, but some people get a chance to rest and eat some food made of unknown food


    "Although human beings are miserable now, when they re-establish humanitarian order, it will be our turn for demons to have no living space," Miao Lingsha said.


    "Besides, don''t think I''m cruel. These human beings will encounter military disaster if they wander abroad. One of the ten people may not survive. But it''s a good thing that at least half of the ten people can survive here, isn''t it?"


    Su Li listened to the cat demon''s words. He was speechless for a while. Can he convert it like this?


    Maybe you can!


    Because he found that the cat demon might really have compassion when he said this... So the breath on her body can be so "clean".


    But these demons are really bullying humans, so they are full of karma?


    Su Li felt that he didn''t understand how the causal karma was calculated, but it didn''t matter. He just needed to know the result.


    He hid under the belly of meat intestines and followed the wonderful Lingsha to the edge of the demon city. However, he saw that the wonderful Lingsha jumped directly, and then flew into the air like a wisp of flowing smoke and dust to a nearby mountain.


    Then the owner and the dog were stupid at the same time.


    Meat intestines poked their feet at the edge of the cliff of the demon city and retracted back, making an innocent voice


    It can''t fly yet.


    Miaoling gauze flew for a while and found it wrong. When she turned around, she saw the big dog standing on the edge of the cliff innocently looking at her


    She reluctantly turned back, covered her forehead and said, "don''t tell me you can''t fly... With your blood and the concentration of Demon power in your body, it''s impossible!"


    Eh? Sausage can fly?


    Su Li was surprised.


    Eh? I can fly?


    Meat sausage was also surprised.


    It has reason to be surprised, because its owner never has any requirements for it, so it lives carefree every day and doesn''t want to make progress.


    How many evil spirits did the sword sect swallow during these times, especially during the decisive battle between the sword sect and the evil cult?


    The Demon power accumulated in its body is absolutely huge, which is unimaginable for ordinary demons, but it has not yet produced demon pills


    On the one hand, it is limited by its blood. Two completely opposite blood vessels collide, which makes it more difficult for it to form demon pills than ordinary demons. On the other hand, it never thought about what the demon pill was


    Miaoling yarn looked at its stupid appearance, showing an expression of hatred for iron and steel, and then said: "blood and Demon power are our instincts. If you really don''t understand, just jump into the air! In the air, your blood and Demon power will tell you how to fly!"


    Meat sausage is even more flustered. It is the least confident in its own blood


    "Don''t be afraid. Just try. At worst, I can hold you below." Su Li said comfortingly.


    In fact, after entering the congenital environment, Su Li can fly against the Qi, but he is more reserved and can''t show this ability easily.


    Meat sausage felt secure after listening to it.


    Its most trusted person is its own master, so at this time, after hesitating again and again, it suddenly thought of something and suddenly jumped out of the cliff!


    But it patronized and was afraid. It didn''t think about flying at all. It made a free fall in the air.


    Su Li immediately felt distressed when he saw the frightened look of meat intestines... He didn''t feel much afraid hiding in the dog hair of meat intestines.


    So Zhenqi started to fight his dog


    "You see, don''t you get the hang of it soon?" said Miao Lingsha complacently.


    Meat sausage looks cute. It didn''t expect its dream to come true... Is it the master who rode it?


    When Su Li fell down on the hill with meat intestines, he almost scolded with a "rely on it" in his heart... What about the good royal dog flying? As a result, he was defeated by his dog!


    So Su Li hated the cat demon in his heart. If it weren''t for her suggestion, how could he end up like this?


    Miao Lingsha had no feeling about it. She came to that gorgeous and flat platform with a faint smile. Is it what Leng Shenjun called the "viewing platform"?


    Su Li also heard the voice of Leng Shenjun again... This time, a real person should be present, but the big demon of this level must have a very keen perception. He was afraid of being sensed, so he didn''t steal an eye to observe.


    "Sister, are you here? It seems that your new dog general really suits your heart. I haven''t seen you smile so happy for a long time."


    Leng Shenjun''s tone is very cold, and his breath is also cold. People can''t help thinking of cold-blooded animals.


    Miao Lingsha was obviously stunned for a moment, and then her smile was not so heartfelt. She said, "it''s also because she saw the beautiful and spectacular scenery."


    Leng Shenjun couldn''t say no, but said, "viewing platform? That''s right. But we think it''s more suitable to be a ''point general platform''!"


    "What does brother mean?" Miaoling yarn asked in surprise.


    "It''s said that the sword sect in tiancrack mountain has come out again. I''m afraid we have attracted their attention by catching humans so loudly."


    Miao Lingsha''s face was a little ugly. She found that Leng Shenjun was not so easy to fool. What did he suddenly say to himself?


    "Sister, don''t worry. We have invited friends to fight with those human monks in Dongjiao mountain."


    "Human friars are similar to our demon families. They need to produce golden elixirs before they can really start practicing. However, there are few golden elixirs, but there are many small demons everywhere."


    "Plus the four demon kings I invited, they will certainly ask those human friars to leave their lives here."


    Miaolingsa was stunned. She didn''t expect that such a change would happen.


    The four demon kings gathered together, and she had little chance to escape.


    "So, sister, you can stay with your brother at ease. Of course, I as a brother will guarantee your safety."


    Leng Shenjun said, but he walked to Miao Lingsha step by step.


    Miao Lingsha trembled all over and retreated again and again: "of course, I admire my brother''s ambition. Naturally, I don''t worry about anything with my brother!"


    "Really? Since you don''t worry, why do you always want to run?" Leng Shenjun suddenly tore all his disguises and showed a greedy face.


    "I didn''t... didn''t..." miaolingsha just wanted to explain, but suddenly exclaimed: "brother, what are you doing? We are sworn brothers and sisters. If it gets out..."


    "No one will know." Leng Shenjun suddenly stretched out his hand to lay a boundary over the whole mountain.


    "We have taken care of the demons for a long time. We can''t get close to the mountain before dark... Sister, we still have a long time, don''t we?"


    Animals


    Su Li scolded secretly, holding a sword formula in his hand, thinking whether to save the cat demon''s chastity?

 Chapter 208

    It seems that the cold God wants to be strong against the cat demon


    Su Li is a little tangled. Should he take the opportunity to chop all these two guys? Or just take the opportunity to run away?


    But at this time, the cold God didn''t forget to deal with meat intestines... What Prince of northern dog country, he didn''t believe it at all, even if it was true, he wouldn''t take it to heart.


    With a wave of his hand, he rushed into the meat intestines with a strong poisonous and corrosive evil spirit... This is to prepare to directly kill the eye-catching dog demon!


    Now don''t hesitate. The opposite side is bullied to the end


    Su Li folded his hands under the skin of the intestines, and then used the power of seven turns and seven robbers to cast the Vajra Rune!


    Seven turns and seven robberies are also the limit that Su Li can strengthen at this time, and the earthly Qi that runs the Vajra Rune method also uses the power of the five element evolution cycle understood from "thousands of trees and flowers bloom".


    So this Vajra talisman method is equivalent to the endless growth of the five elements.


    This blessing on defense even exceeds the enhanced Rune of seven turns and seven robberies.


    This is also his strongest defense at present, but he is still nervous


    Human cultivation is to "nurture individuals" from the golden elixir. The demon cultivation is to use the power of the demon pill to cultivate yourself into human form!


    The cold God King has completely refined the demon body into a human shape, which means that it is at least equivalent to the level of human Yuan Ying Zhen Jun.


    If it''s just like this, the key is that Miaoling yarn mentioned that this is a peak demon


    This is not so simple as skipping the rank, but directly jumping two big realms!


    Fortunately, Leng Shenjun didn''t take meat sausage seriously at all, and the evil spirit he waved was really just random.


    But this weak evil spirit still shook Su Li''s diamond rune, which seemed to break at any time


    "Eh?"


    Leng Shenjun was surprised. He temporarily put Miaoling yarn aside. Instead, he looked at the meat intestines with greedy eyes: "there are other strange treasures? What on earth is this that can resist my random blow..."


    Obviously, he wanted to get this "strange treasure". He felt that it was a waste to leave this treasure on the meat sausage, a dog demon that didn''t even have a demon pill. He had to stay in his hands to give full play to his power.


    "General dog? Hand over all your treasures. I may spare you from death!"


    This is really a cold-blooded guy. He doesn''t even want beauties when he sees treasures.


    Miao Lingsha didn''t say a word, but pulled her clothes back step by step


    The breath of the big monster came to my face, and the powerful pressure made the dog hair on the face of the meat sausage calm.


    The sausage was still too weak after all. I couldn''t help shaking.


    This situation makes Leng Shenjun very satisfied. What it wants is such an effect.


    Su Li still didn''t dare to look at Leng Shenjun, because the situation was not so "relaxed" if he exposed it. Maybe Miaoling yarn, who was almost bullied earlier, would turn against each other at once.


    What should I do?


    He thought and took out the Zhenyue seal


    The sausage was reminded, took it out of his chest tremblingly, touched a dark yellow seal and threw it out


    "That''s it. It''s a good baby!"


    Leng Shenjun showed his greedy nature. He just saw at a glance that this seal is definitely a high-quality magic weapon... Think about it. The big demon has no magic weapon, and this small dog demon actually carries a magic golden seal. Leng Shenjun''s mood has become bad again.


    "What else? What did you use to isolate me?"


    The greedy cold God wants to squeeze every bit of the value of the sausage.


    At this time, Miao Lingsha couldn''t see it anymore. She said in a voice, "haven''t you seen it yet? A dog demon with such a treasure must be of noble blood..."


    "Noble blood?" Leng Shenjun looked colder. "This seat is the one who can''t see noble blood!"


    "Take it out quickly!"


    Su Li already had a plan in mind.


    It must be impossible to deal with such a big demon according to his own strength, but maybe he can get into the urn himself?


    So under his sign, the meat intestines stretched out their claws, pulled between their necks, and pulled out the jade cane


    It doesn''t give up because it can''t hear its master without it.


    But this reluctant emotion was expressed properly, which made the cold God King think it was definitely a better treasure.


    Ivy and Zhen Yueyin were thrown to the ground together. However, it seems that it is to show that the treasure has a spirit. The two treasures vibrated together, and then flew directly, as if to escape!


    "Sure enough, good baby, but it''s my cold God''s thing to get into my hand!"


    Leng Shenjun didn''t care about anything else. He jumped up and stretched out his hands to connect the two treasures in his hands.


    The first time he started, he noticed the difference, because he couldn''t probe with divine consciousness whether it was Zhenyue seal on his left hand or ivy on his right hand.


    These two treasures seemed like hard stones to him, even difficult to understand.


    "It doesn''t matter, we have time." Leng Shenjun doesn''t care about it. Instead, he thinks such a baby is a real good baby.


    So he turned around with a sneer and was ready to kill the ''dog general'' whose use value had been drained


    Suddenly his face changed, because he just felt that his left hand suddenly became so heavy!


    He immediately realized that this was the square seal on his left hand, which was "resistance", so he wanted to subdue the other party, and immediately output mana to firmly hold this square seal.


    It is worthy of being a perfect demon. Although it looks laborious, it really firmly holds up the town Yueyin!


    Su Li was amazed at this. At the same time, he also knew that it was not that Zhen Yueyin was not good, but that his own strength was too poor... Maybe it was time to get married, otherwise he would always challenge beyond his level recently, and he was under a lot of pressure.


    If he used Zhenyuan to drive the town Yueyin at this time, he might be able to suppress it directly while the cold God King himself died!


    But it doesn''t matter. He has to prepare


    Just when Leng Shenjun used most of his mana to see if he could resist the town''s Yueyin, before he was satisfied, the Ivy in his right hand changed again


    The emerald vine seemed to come alive at once, and it suddenly extended and wrapped around his arm!


    To his death, this hand seemed to be full of small mouths, which wrapped around him and "sucked and licked" the ground, making half of his body numb.


    He was sweating all over, because he felt that small things were constantly getting into his body and swallowing his mana and flesh. There was no way to resist anyway.


    Thousands of trees and flowers bloom!


    The half of his body entangled was full of beautiful flowers!


    But these flowers soon withered and fell, and then bloomed again... This is the change brought by Su Li''s understanding of the true meaning of withering and glory into this magic power.


    In this continuous flowering and withering, Leng Shenjun''s mana was weakened and stripped layer by layer.


    If there is no response, I''m afraid the demon will be either drained as flower fertilizer or crushed into flower mud by Zhen Yueyin

 Chapter 209

    But the big demon is a big demon after all. Even if it is suppressed and swallowed up, it is not without resistance.


    "It''s you!" Leng Shenjun looked at the meat sausage with cold eyes. He was sure it was the ghost caused by the big dog.


    Although he didn''t understand why the dog demon without condensation could put him in such an embarrassing situation, he knew that if he could solve the big dog, things might turn for the better.


    So when he opened his mouth, he spit out an evil spirit full of cold and rotten smell


    Meat intestines have been disturbed by the breath of the other party''s big demon, and they dare not move, but they don''t need to move.


    Because Su Li hiding in his belly dog hair has launched the art of earth hiding!


    He went straight ''whoosh!'' with his intestines He dived into the ground and disappeared


    The little demon force that Leng Shenjun finally squeezed out spewed out, but he didn''t expect that he just rotted a piece of flowers and plants on the top of the mountain, which really made him jump crazy.


    It''s true that he banned the mountain, but the problem is that he only banned Miaoling yarn, so he didn''t estimate Tu Dun at all.


    This is also the tragedy of wild monsters.


    Even with their own talent and I do not know how many years of accumulation to become a big demon, it is still difficult to make up for the lack of inheritance.


    If it is a true monarch of Yuanying in the human sect, even if it only needs to be a small and medium-sized sect, this defect will never be left in the prohibition.


    But now Leng Shenjun can only tremble with anger. He wanted to divide his mind to explore the meat intestines, but he didn''t expect that after Tu Dun, he would completely lose the trace of the big dog!


    Hiding in the mountain, Su Li could only detect the changes above with breath induction... The small seal wrapped himself and the intestines again. It was amazing that even the divine perception of the big demon could not find them.


    It seems that the orange double pupils of Miao Lingsha are definitely not ordinary eyes. I''m afraid her blood is very advanced.


    What''s next?


    To tell the truth, he is not worried about the loss of Zhen Yueyin and ivy... Both of them can be said to be treasures "bound" to him. Even if others take them, they will only add cause and effect, and the end may not be very good.


    So he didn''t worry at all. He went directly to the foot of the mountain, put a messenger jade sword, reported what he heard here to the zongmen, and then quietly returned to the top of the mountain... But he just saw a good play.


    "Looks like the damn dog has escaped."


    Leng Shenjun almost covered the whole mountain with his mind, but he still didn''t find the trace of meat sausage. So I firmly believe that the dog has gone.


    So she smiled, looked at his wonderful Lingsha and said, "sister, come and help your brother."


    Miao Lingsha hesitated, but thought it might be an opportunity, so she pretended to be frightened and said, "but my brother and sister are really worried..."


    "Don''t be alarmed. It was my brother''s fault before. I''ll make amends for my sister here." Leng Shenjun apologized in a low attitude.


    "At present, it''s urgent to ask my sister to help destroy the square seal in my hand, otherwise it will take a long time. When the four demon kings invited by us arrive, I''m afraid we all have to become their blood food..."


    The demon is a demon after all, and the jungle law of the jungle is still the law of the jungle. Although the Quartet demon king came at the invitation of Leng Shenjun, if he saw an opportunity, he would never mind cutting Leng Shenjun with a knife.


    Maybe we''ll dig out the demon pill and refine it directly!


    The end of Miaoling yarn, not to mention that the Banshee spirit without self-protection falls into the hands of the big demon, which is basically the fate of being played to death.


    Leng Shenjun thought he could use this to convince Miaoling yarn to help himself.


    Miaoling yarn was indeed convinced, and then approached tentatively and asked, "what should I do?"


    Leng Shenjun seemed relieved and said, "come closer and try to push this seal away from my hand with demon force... If not, I can only cut off my palm."


    It seems that the continuous erosion of thousands of trees and flowers on his right body is the main factor for him to get out of trouble, but in fact, the erosion of his right body is still because the left seal suppressed most of his demon power!


    Miao Lingsha seemed to believe what he said. First, she made a long-distance test with the demon force... Of course, it''s useless. Zhen Yueyin can''t be shaken by a cat demon who hasn''t completely transformed like her.


    So she pulled out a sharp dagger from her back leg and said to Leng Shenjun, "brother, are you sure you want to cut off your palm?"


    "Come on, I can''t get out of trouble like this." Leng Shenjun was determined.


    "It''s just a palm. For our demon family, it can grow back at any time."


    Miao Lingsha seemed to be encouraged, and then approached step by step with the sharp dagger. It seemed that she really wanted to cut off the arm


    However, when she looked at Leng Shenjun''s heart with the rest of the light, she didn''t expect that a long tail suddenly threw out in the oblique side, directly pulled her away, and then hit the mountain wall behind, making a loud noise.


    Almost all the bones of her body were broken, and what''s more, a tricky and vicious demon force invaded her body and almost broke her demon pill.


    "Poof!"


    She spewed out a mouthful of blood, then looked at Leng Shenjun incredulously and asked, "why?"


    At this time, Leng Shenjun had revealed half of his body... His lower body suddenly turned into a dark snake tail!


    The cold God in the first half is pale and cold, seemingly handsome, but actually gloomy.


    "I''m sorry, sister Lingsha, because I suddenly feel that if you cut off my arm, maybe you will directly poke my heart... So I can only wrong you first."


    Leng Shenjun''s voice was cold, but it revealed his heart... It turned out that he had never trusted anyone except himself!


    How can this extremely selfish snake demon hand over his fate to others to control?


    Of course, only by solving all the possible threats around him can he safely deal with his own affairs!


    At this point, he no longer hesitated.


    Zhen Yueyin on his left hand just suppressed his demon power, but the ivy on his right hand was "eating" him!


    He is a monster who is cruel to others and more cruel to himself. At this time, he shows his lower body, but also to solve the problem at this time!


    His long tail swung hard, but it fell directly on his left hand


    Instead of smashing the seal, he smashed almost the whole left hand to pieces!


    "Ah!!"


    Leng Shenjun couldn''t help roaring, even his face couldn''t control, and his body seemed to change back to snake head.


    But in this way, the suppressed demon force was released. He tried to completely expel the Ivy entangled in his right half of his body


    But it''s no use. Increasing the Demon power output only slows down the continuous erosion of the Ivy, but makes the flowers bloom and fall faster!


    That is, his demon power is being accelerated and weakened!


    What should I do?


    The snake demon''s face showed a cruel color again

 Chapter 210

    Leng Shenjun broke his arm to save himself, but found that even if he took back all his mana, he was only delaying the erosion of his body. The strangeness of ivy really made his scalp numb.


    But at this point, he has no other way. He has the most economical and fastest way to solve this problem


    The snake tail that broke his arm before rolled back again, and then slapped the whole right arm, including half of his shoulder!


    "Hiss ~ hiss ~"


    This time, instead of roaring, he made some sharp, snake like screams in his mouth.


    It''s very painful and hurt yourself very badly.


    So Leng Shenjun couldn''t control the human shape and revealed his body... But it was a big black snake!


    The black snake rolled in pain on the ground at the top of the mountain, and the poison miasma slowly overflowed. It seems that Leng Shenjun''s natural instinct has the ability of malaria.


    Looking at its tens of meters long body, a huge gap was opened on both sides of a part under seven inches. The highly poisonous snake blood was dripping continuously, and the snake bones could even be seen in the gap


    But it turned out that it was time for the cold God to turn the two ribs under seven inches into human arms. Previously, he broke his arms, but it was equivalent to breaking both ribs in this section.


    Looking at its shape, the dark snake body inside is like coke, but there is no scale that normal snakes should have. On the contrary, it is scarred, as if it had been roasted by fire.


    "It turned out that Huajiao had failed." Miaoling Sha looked weakly at this side and probably understood why Leng Shenjun had such an extreme state of mind.


    She didn''t say any more. She simply used the secret method of saving her life under serious injury


    Her figure also changed, and the gorgeous Luo dress she was wearing suddenly became loose... The next moment, Miao Lingsha''s body disappeared in a faint light, and then a pink kitten with golden pupils drilled out of the gap in the Luo dress.


    The kitten did not lose consciousness, but the light golden pupils showed numbness and despair... Showing her original shape, she had completely lost control of her destiny, and she could only look forward to whether there was a miracle.


    At this time, she can still rationally analyze where her turnaround is... When she thinks about it, the only hope is that the disciples of Jianzong can arrive at this time to find the seriously injured demon snake and kill it.


    Of course, her own fate still depends on the mood of the sword sect.


    Just when she was thinking about her future fate and for the first time so piously expected the sword sect disciples to arrive in time


    Leng Shenjun''s giant snake spit out its tongue at her and said in the ''hiss'' voice: "don''t worry, I''ll take you out of here together. When we get well together, we can continue to live together."


    Miao Lingsha is so weak that she can''t say a word


    But at this time, her bright eyes suddenly opened wide, and unexpectedly saw that the square seal that had made Leng Shenjun suffer all the pain had flown to the top of his snake head!


    Then ''Baji ~'' was photographed.


    "Hiss, hiss ~"


    The giant snake twitched, but it didn''t even have the strength to toss.


    Under the great repressive power of Zhen Yueyin, can he resist now?


    Its body is weak and can only resist with Demon power


    But at this time, he felt a familiar numbness in his tail


    The snake head turned around with great effort to see what a collapse it was in his heart... The vine he broke his arms to get rid of has been entangled again!


    "Suck..."


    The green jade''s vines kept creeping, and then the tail of the giant snake began to bloom and fall... It''s really poetic!


    Miao Lingsha''s kitten immediately understood what was going on. She quickly turned around and found a big dog with black back and white belly and four feet stepping on the snow. It was creeping here


    Her eyes suddenly showed a bright light, but she never thought that the expected Savior was her "dog general"!


    However, at this time, the sausage ignored the kitten, but quietly came to the huge tongue of Leng Shenjun... Exactly the back of his brain, and then sucked it hard


    Even the great demon like Leng Shenjun suddenly felt that the spirit was shaking.


    It quickly stabilized its mind and did not succeed, but at that moment, its Demon power was out of control.


    It''s not terrible that the demon force is out of control. What''s terrible is that he is being suppressed by terror at this time!


    So its snake head couldn''t lift up completely. It was powerlessly pressed on the ground, and there was no room to move.


    Then at this time, Leng Shenjun felt the spirit again


    At that moment, it only felt that the pain of the flesh seemed to be far away from it, as long as it was willing to follow the suction


    After all, it is a great demon. At this moment, he quickly stabilized his mind and once again absorbed the soul of the flesh intestines.


    But what''s the use of resisting once or twice? Sausage can ''suck...''


    At this time, Miaoling yarn noticed that there was spirit breaking in the southwest sky!


    Dozens of sharp sword Qi pierced the sky and pointed to the East horn mountain


    "Come on, the sword clan is coming!"


    Miaolingsha shouted anxiously, but the only sound she could make was'' meow meow meow ''.


    Meat intestines looked at her suspiciously, and then replied, "woof, woof, woof.".


    Miaolingsha only felt a burst of sadness in her heart... Unexpectedly, after recovering her body, she had no way to communicate with the general who saved her dog.


    So in her despair, dozens of sharp swords fell to the top of the mountain here. She knew that she and the dog general had no escape.


    Seeing her dog general still clinging to the cold God King''s head, she just hoped that the disciples of Jianzong would let the dog go because it was clean enough.


    "It''s really a big transformed demon and the little demons all over the mountains. This harvest is really huge."


    A voice that sounded very gentle but somehow felt very dangerous came into miaolingsha''s ears and made her heart fall.


    "I don''t even want to die... Forget it. Let me help you."


    It was this voice again, but when the voice fell, I saw a terrible sword full of destructive breath falling down at the seven inches of Leng Shenjun!


    Under this sword, the demon body of the transformed demon was so fragile that it was completely cut off at once!


    "Yuanying Zhenjun of Jianzong... And this supreme split land sword technique... Is it xuanyuzi of Jianzong who ran around the world 200 years ago?"


    Miao Lingsha only guessed the information of the sword maker from the power of the sword. It can be seen that she has a wide range of knowledge.


    But that''s why she''s more worried about the "dog general" who still ignores "smoking". That''s a Lord without compassion!


    Also, this stupid dog''s heart is a little too big, isn''t it? Doesn''t it feel like it''s going to be destroyed?


    Then listen to xuanyuzi''s voice again: "how can your dog move so slowly? The corpse of this big demon needs to be fresh to fill the earth vein. The effect is the best. Let it suck quickly!"


    "Hey?" Miao Lingsha suddenly realized that she seemed to have misunderstood something

 Chapter 211

    The sausage finished his work, sucked out the demon soul of Leng Shenjun, and then swallowed it directly into his stomach


    It''s scary. Even the intestines of the demon Dan directly swallowed the soul of a big demon. It''s described as a snake swallowing an elephant!


    But the sausage did so, and then its belly was swollen to a round roll, and the whole body seemed to become a ball


    Without standing still, it rolled down from the body of the giant snake. Rolling all the way to Miaoling yarn


    Miaolingsha looked at the meat intestines without a trace of variegated dog eyes, and her heart was speechless... Then she understood that such a simple minded monster can only be raised by humans.


    Through the words of xuanyuzi, the "great demon king", she had heard that her "dog general" seemed to be the demon pet of a disciple of the sword sect.


    At this time, the huge body of the snake demon was put away. Miao Lingsha''s eyes lit up, but her vision was no longer blocked.


    Then she saw the sword sect disciples standing in white clothes all around, especially the xuanyuzi with long hair but fierce breath


    "There''s a wounded cat demon here? The smell is very clean, but it''s not our race. Its heart must be different. We''d better cut it..."


    Miaolingsha was also desperate when she heard this, but as expected, xuanyuzi, the "great demon king", never had mercy on the enemy, especially the demon family.


    But at this time, she accidentally heard the big dog next to her cry twice


    She heard a very gentle voice that made people feel very comfortable. "Forget it, meat intestines like her very much. Just stay with meat intestines."


    Eh


    Miao Lingsha didn''t expect that a disciple of the sword sect would intercede for her!


    She was not stupid. She immediately analyzed that what the disciple said "meat sausage" should be her "dog general".


    Then she subconsciously looked at the big dog next to her eyes, and suddenly found that the name was not taken wrong... At this time, the intestines were bulging like a stuffed intestines


    But the one who spoke and pleaded for her just now should be the meat sausage keeper? What a gentle man! But will xuanyuzi, the "great demon king", accept this proposal?


    "It''s up to you. Be careful not to be fascinated by goblins." xuanyuzi waved his hand to show that he didn''t care.


    "No, this is a kitten."


    Miaolingsha could not help but analyze in her ear that the person who pleaded for her might have a good position in the sword sect. She could even talk with xuanyuzi, the "great demon king" so casually.


    And at this time, she felt herself held up by people''s hands


    Then she just felt cool all over her body, but a mild and mellow healing spell was acting on her body, making her feel much better all over.


    She gradually became a little intoxicated, because she found that this man did not have the impatience and fierceness of any sword sect disciple, but was thick and gentle, which was very reassuring.


    She looked up from the kitten''s perspective and just saw the young man in blue and looked down at her


    "I''m Su Li. Just follow me first."


    Su Li said and stuffed the unlucky cat demon into his pocket.


    It was originally prepared for sausage, but now it can''t shrink completely. It can only lie outside.


    Miaoling Sha struggled to get her head out of her pocket. She wanted to remind everyone of the sword sect that the four demon kings are gathering!


    Although the sword sect is arrogant, if only xuanyuzi is here, I''m afraid his fists can''t defeat his four hands!


    But it''s a pity that her voice is only ''meow meow cat'', which is very cute, but people can''t understand


    Just then, Su Li''s fingers gently scratched the kitten''s head.


    "Damn, this time..."


    Miaoling Sha is extremely resistant to this posture, which makes her look like a pet!


    More importantly, she must tell the people of the sword sect about the bad situation here, otherwise she will be implicated!


    She quickly winked at the meat intestines next to her. The dog also knew the situation... However, looking at the big dog lying on the ground with a stomach, she suddenly felt very discouraged


    However, at this time, Su Li suddenly said, "the kitten said that the four demon kings would get together and want to remind us to be careful."


    Miao Lingsha was stunned. She didn''t think Su Li could understand her cry?


    "Even if you have a dog, how can you even understand the cat''s cry?" xuanyuzi was speechless and did not understand.


    "I''m also very strange, but sometimes when I listen to their cries and look at their looks, I always feel that I can naturally understand their meaning." Su Li was also a little confused.


    "But it''s not a bad thing. Let''s talk about the Quartet demon king."


    He doesn''t think about it if he doesn''t understand.


    Xuanyuzi only thinks that this is Su Li''s special talent... This boy has a lot of talents. Why does he only have no Kendo talent?


    Can it be said that he ''sacrificed'' his Kendo talent and then exchanged it for other talents?


    Makes sense


    "You don''t have to worry about the Sifang demon king. I''ve heard of the so-called Sifang demon king in the north. It''s just some wild demons rising in the past millennium."


    Xuanyuzi mentioned those demon kings, but he didn''t think so.


    "They are even worse than those evil Dongming real kings. Even if they all come, what if I carry them alone?"


    "Besides, don''t forget that elder Changchun Zi is nearby. If he makes a move, these demon kings will probably become flower fat directly!"


    Su Li felt very reasonable... It seems that Changchun Zi, the ancestor of the side door, is indeed the strongest in Yuanying Dongming. The secret method of thousands of trees and flowers can even be used during the Mahayana!


    In this way, it seems that in addition to the former patriarch Xia Ming, the strongest in each stage of Mahayana seems to be people from the other side


    The strongest one in the cave is the ancestor of Changchun Zi, the ancestor of the side door. Thousands of trees and flowers bloom, and their wonderful functions are infinite and unfathomable.


    The strongest one under Yuanying''s netherworld is patriarch Ji Lian... However, Su Li''s vision is that the strongest one may become his master Chen Yu fairy in the near future.


    The infinite true yuan of the four golden elixirs is contained in one body. It has great mana when it first entered the yuan infant period. If you cultivate yourself casually, you can definitely surpass the patriarch who has just suffered a heavy blow and has not fully recovered!


    From then on, the patriarch''s husband Gang Nanzhen can be expected


    Then the golden elixir period... Although no one has defined the golden elixir of Jianzong, Su Li knows that many people think it is his master Gu Yuzi who is the strongest!


    The God given talisman for crossing the river can break thousands of laws, can be thousands of miles in an instant, can not invade thousands of laws, and can measure the common people... In short, it is omnipotent!


    Then below the golden elixir period


    Su Li smiled demurely.


    I just feel that the former patriarch is under a lot of pressure. It seems that the "name" of Jianzong depends on him alone!


    "What are you laughing at?" Xuan Yuzi couldn''t understand Su Li''s smile and always felt a little scared.


    "Nothing. I''m just thinking about how to end things here."


    Grand martial uncle Xuanyu... You''d better not know what Su Li is thinking at this time.

 Chapter 212

    Miaoling yarn was full of humiliation at this time. For nothing else, it was because of the fingers on her head that had been scratching gently.


    She resisted this feeling because she was afraid that she would make some very impolite gestures


    Just like now, she narrowed her eyes, showed a look of enjoyment, and smoked one leg... This is an unbearable shame!


    This shame is like


    you ''re right! It''s here. It''s so comfortable


    Su Li didn''t notice the kitten in his pocket as if he was going to heaven. He just arranged the finishing work unsteadily.


    In short, all the monsters here were killed, brought back to fill the earth''s veins, and then the northern people who were caught as hard workers were sent to the northern army.


    Ji Zheng is planning to build a new city there. At a time when there is a small population, it is a timely help to send this group of refugees of more than 100000 people.


    Whether it is to enrich the population of the new town or as a source of troops, it is very suitable.


    Because under the "law of the jungle" of the demon family, those who can survive are very strong.


    More importantly, they have broken down their families and are carefree, and there is no place to vent their anger and hatred


    The next stage is to eliminate the beidihu people''s all-round counter offensive!


    As for the upcoming "four demon kings", xuanyuzi didn''t say anything, but he was actually well prepared.


    Originally, he wanted to send guzhizi from the zongmen or even the jade fairy to help, but because he was worried that the time was too late, Su Li showed his array skills in front of him.


    There are stone pillars rising at the top of both mountains, and even mountain seals appear on these stone pillars


    This is an application of Su Li''s whim after he had made an in-depth study of the fourth chapter of mountain and sea return to Tibet - earth array.


    The way of array is to use the natural terrain between mountains and rivers to form various incredible phenomena.


    However, although the pure natural array is an integral whole, there are no omissions, but if human factors are added to guide, the artificially added part will become the omissions in the "ground array".


    But now Su Li''s stone pillars carrying Lian Shanyin are different. Lian Shanyin can turn the stone pillars serving as the array flag into a part of the terrain. The array created seems to be pure natural, which is difficult to see.


    At this time, the two mountains were shrouded by this array, which naturally revealed the scene of the construction site where the little demons supervised and commanded while the human coolies continued to move bricks and build walls.


    The disciples of the sword sect used demon blood to wash and dye the whole mountain when they cleaned up the demons. At this time, they can naturally create a feeling of mixed demons and chaos.


    What''s more, there''s a "pregnant" sausage. It''s bulging in the array, but it gives it an illusion of a cold God.


    At this time, it is digesting the spirit of Leng Shenjun and overflowing a little. Naturally, it makes people feel that this is Leng Shenjun!


    Miaoling yarn watched Su Li''s operation helplessly and felt dizzy.


    She didn''t expect that the little friar who saved herself obviously had congenital accomplishments, but had more knowledge than Jindan and even Yuanying!


    Su Li is very proud of this. After all, he reads more books and learns more. Naturally, he will have some ideas of his own.


    It''s nothing


    "I know you are a genius, but don''t be so proud that you hang your smile on your face!"


    Xuanyuzi said bitterly.


    Su Li quickly managed the expression, wiped out the smile on his face, and then said, "now wait for the square demon king to enter the urn. When you fall, it depends on the power of your heavy Jun split ground sword, grand martial uncle!"


    Who knows, xuanyuzi didn''t have much smile on his face, or it was "skin smile, flesh don''t smile".


    He said coldly, "it''s hard for you to remember the heavy Jun split sword."


    "I thought you would call it ''heavy Jun split earth knife'', or ''plough sword''? ''plough knife''?"


    "Thank you so much for ''carrying forward'' my swordsmanship to this point."


    Su Li''s only happiness now is that it seems that xuanyuzi hasn''t found his "blender skill" or "Juicer skill"


    Seeing that xuanyuzi was about to collapse, Su Li had an impulse to run away... Seriously, he really felt sorry for the elder.


    The moves he extended on the heavy Jun split ground sword can probably create a "heavy Jun sword gate".


    So Su Li could only hide in a corner with a dry smile to suck the cat... Subconsciously pinched the kitten''s head in his hand and rubbed it again and again. It felt good!


    "Don''t give me a chance, I will..."


    Miaoling yarn has a strong sense of humiliation in her heart.


    "This hand is so warm and comfortable..."


    Then he was very impolite and intoxicated


    Meat sausage stared at its dog''s eyes and watched its owner start rolling the cat. His heart fell empty and felt that he had lost something. He struggled to get together and give his dog''s head, but unfortunately, he can''t move at all now.


    After a period of time, evil demon clouds began to appear in the sky


    "Come, everybody get ready!" Xuan Yuzi whispered.


    "Just wait for them." suddenly an old man''s voice came around Su Li.


    It''s Changchun Zi. The old man came and went without a trace. It''s a little scary.


    Su Li was completely relieved... It didn''t take many senior experts of the sword sect to come, but these two were enough for the so-called demon king to eat a pot.


    So under the magic trick arranged by Su Li, the four demon kings who agreed to come together didn''t notice the clue at all. They might even want to give cold God Jun, the master here, a ride down or something. Unexpectedly, they fell down the mountain together


    Then they noticed that the cold God King they saw was just a big dog under the magic array, and there was a human rubbing his hands around


    They know the situation is bad and want to run, but there are endless branches on their heads... This is the thousands of trees and flowers of Changchun son!


    The crazy vines directly shrouded the whole mountain and sealed the way of the four demon kings.


    Among these vines, demon kings are constantly absorbing Demon power and weakening their state all the time.


    More importantly, once they are entangled by these vines, they will be swallowed directly by these vines unless they abandon part of their body!


    Terrible.


    From this situation, it seems that the Sifang demon king only needs Changchun Zi to deal with it!


    "Isn''t this the coming of the tree world?"


    Su Li was stunned when he looked at it. At the same time, he was also rubbing his hands... When he has strength, he must try it!


    The same is true.


    Seeing this, xuanyuzi hid in Su Li and sighed.


    He came to Changchun Zi to share some pressure for him, but he didn''t expect the big man to do all the work directly!


    Also, when the sword sect fought against evil ways, Changchun Zi was able to resist three evil ways alone. At this time, he was just three wild demons without inheritance, of course.


    So when he was free and the situation was stable again, Su Li couldn''t help asking, "Uncle Taishi, do you know the demon country in tiancrack mountain?"


    "Why did you suddenly ask this?" xuanyuzi looked surprised.


    "It''s just that I''ve come into contact with so many demon families at once. I''ll always hear about it." Su Li replied.


    "Originally, this is a secret that can only be known during the period of Yuanying, but since you ask, it''s OK to tell you..."


    The sword sect has been handed down in tiancrack mountain for more than ten thousand years. It really has a secret!

 Chapter 213

    While watching Changchun Zi bully the "four demon king", Su Li also got some news from Xuan Yuzi that only the Yuanying period of Jianzong could know.


    There is a demon country in tiancrack mountain!


    And guarding the demon country in tiancrack mountain is one of the important reasons why Jianzong established a sect in this mountain.


    In the early days, the main enemies of tiancrack sword sect were the monsters in the mountain.


    At the beginning of Jianzong''s establishment, it was fought year after year. I don''t know how many disciples died here.


    Therefore, the Kendo of Jianzong is full of so many meanings of killing and cutting, because it is honed from killing and cutting!


    But later, the predecessors of Jianzong found that these demon families could not be killed cleanly, and the demon families were completely killed by the crazy people of Jianzong.


    So later, the two sides gradually had some imperceptible rules and began to live in peace.


    Later, it was simply a leader of the sword sect more than ten thousand years ago who successively challenged many demon kings of the demon Kingdom at that time and forced them to sign an agreement of seclusion


    From then on, the sword sect was honored to the east of the central part of tiancrack mountain, and the demon countries either HID or moved to the West.


    So the demon clan in Dongzhou, especially the powerful big demon, gradually disappeared. Monsters have gradually become legends among mortals.


    Su Li''s first reaction when he heard this was not "my sword clan is so awesome.".


    His first reaction was: no wonder my sword Zonglang hasn''t been extinguished for so long!


    He guessed that the elders of Jianzong wanted to have fun fighting monsters at that time. After all, I wouldn''t be happy to change anyone''s house.


    Therefore, the sword sect drove away the vast majority of demons in Dongzhou, which also made the demons who later became demons in Dongzhou have no systematic inheritance and power protection.


    It can be imagined that the sword sect at that time must have been killing industry


    But after Dongzhou had no demons, it indirectly promoted the prosperity of Dongzhou''s humanity!


    Today, all the countries in Dongzhou are strong. Which demon dares to wreak havoc under humanity? Press the skin and bone directly!


    Therefore, the sword sect more than ten thousand years ago can be said to have inadvertently guarded the humanitarian prosperity.


    This achievement has lasted for thousands of years, even now it is still in the future generations of fuze.


    Su Li suddenly figured out why neither the former leader nor Ji Lian had any idea of moving the sect.


    Even if the mountain protection array of zongmen was broken, the earth vein was damaged and filled with evil spirit. It is absolutely no longer suitable for monks to stay, but they just tried their best to restore the earth vein


    Because the sword sect only guards in tiancrack mountain, where it is the sword sect that protects humanity!


    At first, the elders probably didn''t know the secret. They just finished it. But the patriarch who signed a contract with the demon kingdom must be a sensible man


    Su Li felt uncomfortable when he heard this. The sword sect has paid so much for the prosperity of humanity. Why should someone try to break through the mountain gate? What qualifications do those so-called famous and decent sects have to regard themselves as righteous?


    He can''t hide things in his stomach, so he asked what he thought so.


    Xuanyuzi picked up his eyebrows and said with some schadenfreude: "those people in the right way are having a hard time now! We''d better not disturb them..."


    "What?" Su Li was surprised.


    "Magic robbery... It''s coming again!" xuanyuzi didn''t hide his happiness.


    "Recently, I got news from various countries in Shandong. Several small and medium-sized sects in Shandong Zhengdao have been killed quietly!"


    "The magic robbery officially began, and the major doors immediately united to make a ''righteous alliance'' ready to work together to destroy the devil."


    "As a result, this covenant has not been decided, but I found that one of the leaders of the right way and the most mysterious Jingguang Temple suddenly disappeared."


    "Send someone to explore and inquire. It turns out that the Jingguang temple has been bloody!"


    "Now, Shandong Zhengdao talks about demons and turns pale. Even Jingguang temple, one of the leaders of the Zhengdao, has been destroyed. This magic robbery is said to be the strongest in ten thousand years."


    ... the more Su Li listened, the more flustered he became. Why did he always feel that this matter had something to do with him?


    In particular, Jingguang temple was bloodwashed... It seems that the monk who asked him to leave the red old man was from Jingguang temple?


    He swallowed his saliva with difficulty, and then asked, "grand martial uncle, what is magic robbery like?"


    "It''s hard to say what the magic robbery is like. Sometimes it''s a person, sometimes it''s a force... But whether it''s a person or a force, it will eventually trigger the karma accumulated in this world, and finally the Tianfa killing machine magic robbery!"


    "Under the magic robbery, the person or force that caused the magic robbery can even get the blessing of Qi, which is unfavourable."


    Xuanyuzi explained.


    "But isn''t the magic robbery caused by some terrible magic power?" Su Li asked strangely... He always thought that red old man was a magic robbery, and behind red old man was a terrible magic power.


    "How is this possible?!"


    Xuanyuzi refused.


    "Magic robbery may be triggered by someone or its characteristics can be skillfully borrowed, but it will never belong to anyone. This is heaven''s killing machine, a reincarnation in 500 years."


    "When you reach a certain degree, you can feel that the creatures in this world, especially the monks, are accumulating karma all the time, and every 500 years, this karma will be released by magic robbery."


    That makes sense!


    Su Li suddenly felt that he was probably fooled by the waste grandpa again


    At the beginning, he also guessed that red old or magic robbery was the causal substitution method of the devil.


    Now think about that big guy, maybe he does exist, but I''m afraid, as xuanyuzi said, he just uses magic robbery to replace his own cause and effect.


    The red old man is not only the tool released by him to trigger the magic robbery, but also the medium to pass on his cause and effect.


    "Then why do you look so wrong? The magic robbery over there has nothing to do with us. What are you nervous about here?" xuanyuzi finally found Su Li''s abnormality.


    "I just think what if the devil comes to trouble us?" Su Li made an excuse.


    "Don''t bother us. If you dare to come, of course it''s killing!"


    "I don''t think the evil robbery will be my opponent!" then xuanyuzi whispered again: "I''m sure I can''t compare evil with senior Changchun Zi."


    Then he said contemptuously, "besides, there is the supreme elder!"


    The supreme elder is Xia Ming. There is only one leader of Jianzong, Ji Lian.


    Su Li was right when he thought about it. With the ruthless nature of Jianzong, what are you afraid of when the magic robbery comes?!


    So he was relieved.


    But then xuanyuzi said, "but I''ve entered the country a little fast recently. I''m afraid I can''t hold the State... I''ll find a place to adjust my state of mind and suppress my accomplishments again in the next period of time. I hope there won''t be any trouble at this time."


    Xuanyuzi is a friar at the peak of the Dongming realm. If he can''t hold down the realm, isn''t he going to rob the Mahayana?


    "Are you sure?" Su Li asked nervously. Mahayana robbery must be hard, right?


    "I''m just not sure to suppress cultivation..." xuanyuzi said with self-knowledge: "I have a lot of karma in my life. Even if you share some, I can escape the five decline of heaven and man, but if I want to survive the robbery... I''ll die after all."


    Su Li felt that this man had to make many sins to have such a clear self-awareness

 Chapter 214

    Then the Changchun side was finished, and the "four side demon king" was turned into flower fertilizer by the blossom of the tree, and the essence of the demon Dan and a demon force were all extracted and ready to fill in the veins.


    With the little demons and Leng Shenjun all over the mountain, the sword sect is full of harvest this time


    Watching the sword sect disciples put corpses into the storage equipment and then the imperial sword left, Miao Lingsha shivered in Su Li''s girdle pocket.


    These disciples of the sword sect are all demons. They not only killed all the demon families except her, but also took their bodies away. They said they wanted to fill the earth vein... How evil it is!


    Now she is worried that the mysterious miaoyan mountain country in tiancrack mountain will not be killed by those grumpy swords. Will they all move to fill the earth vein?


    Su Li completely ignored the fear of the cat demon, but felt that everything he did at this time was taken for granted according to the current situation of Jianzong.


    ¡­¡­


    Speaking of it, the sword sect has really achieved what they want recently.


    If you want to kill something with cultivation to fill the earth''s veins, a large number of monsters came to kill immediately. With five demon kings, it''s a big profit.


    He wanted to supplement the army and civilian population for the northern army of the town. As a result, he immediately rescued a large number of labors enslaved by monsters, and instantly expanded Ji Zheng''s power two or three times.


    Then when the mine was destroyed and lack of resources


    "Eh? Why does it seem that there is a spirit stone vein in the mountainside?" Su Li suddenly said when xuanyuzi was ready to leave.


    "Spirit stone vein?!" xuanyuzi stopped, because he knew that his family was waiting for prosperity at this time. What he needed most was these.


    "There are also many high-quality looks... Don''t these monsters know how to explore a mine?" Su Li said silently.


    When Tu Dun was avoiding Leng Shenjun''s attack, he found something wrong at the bottom of the mountain, so he just explored it with Lianshan seal, but he was surprised.


    "Take me!" xuanyuzi said as if he had accepted his fate.


    Su Li immediately took xuanyuzi halfway up the mountain. When I came to a rock cover on the hillside, I immediately used the geotechnical terrestrial art to open a spacious cave here.


    When they walked into it, they only went deep into the distance of about 50 meters, and felt the rich aura filled it... They saw crystal clear and shining ores all over the rock wall, which is really a high-quality spirit stone mine!


    Xuanyuzi shook his whole body, then looked at Su Li with a palpitating look, and then waved decisively before Su Li started


    In an instant, thousands of sword Qi crisscrossed out, but they cut the rock wall in front of them evenly and divided the ore on it one by one.


    After demonstrating the sword, he said to the disciples of the sword sect behind him, "remember, whether you call it ''mining sword'' or ''split stone sword'', this is a sword technique!"


    Su Li felt a little blocked. Just now he wanted to have a "mining knife". Unexpectedly, uncle Taishi had already taken the lead!


    There was no way. The nominal "plowing sword" and the actual "plowing knife" had broken xuanyuzi''s heart. In order to avoid foreseeable continued sadness, xuanyuzi had to do things first.


    Seeing Su Li''s suffocating appearance, xuanyuzi was in a much better mood. However, some feel sad for themselves and the big sword sect


    Does the sword of Jianzong have to evolve so that it can continue?


    Su Li was a little depressed and then happy again. Now the sword of the sword sect is really used more and more widely.


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Zheng''s Beijun new town finally chose the address, at the foot of Dongjiao mountain in Jianzong''s new separate courtyard.


    This is not just to keep watch with Jianzong, but more importantly, the north is short of water. To build a water source is the top priority.


    Dongjiao mountain covers a large area. There are clear springs flowing down the mountain, but it can be used to reclaim farmland around the new city.


    Moreover, Dongjiao mountain is located to the north of the east of the original north of the Western Qin Dynasty. If the Hu people can be expelled, the support to the East and North borders can be very convenient.


    It can be said to be a strategic place.


    In the past, the North was separated by tiancrack mountain, so it had some meaning of laissez faire and freedom in the Western Qin Dynasty. But xinzaiji is ready to take Beidi as her base camp. Naturally, she needs to do a good job.


    So around the Dongjiao mountain, which was originally the base camp of the northern demon family, the northern army began to re-establish humanitarian order.


    Originally, the construction site of the demon city was not wasted. The disciples of Jianzong, mainly Su Li, transformed a little, and became the other courtyard of Jianzong.


    Of course, the disciples of Jianzong who live in other courts of Jianzong also serve the northern army at the foot of the mountain.


    They will take time to help the northern army reclaim farmland. They will also learn wood magic from elder Changchun Zi to produce crops.


    Others learned from Su Li the engineering skills of "geotechnical terrestrial" to help the northern army build cities and houses.


    In addition to the original "job" of mining Lingshi mine here, the other courtyard of Jianzong simply "transferred the original sword practitioners to" life career ".


    Xuanyuzi made a great contribution.


    His ground breaking sword has been thoroughly carried forward and become a sword skill that must be learned by the three generations of disciples of the sword sect.


    After all, this sword can not only kill the enemy, but also reclaim land. It is very convenient for mining


    At the same time, the disciples of Jianzong also went out with the northern army to expel the Hu people. Without the intervention of other friars, the northern land is being quickly eliminated.


    Of course, Su Li didn''t intervene in this kind of thing, but opened a field on the mountain and began to cultivate.


    Because it was a rare leisure, he did a very interesting experiment


    He used the spirit gathering talisman and Lianshan seal to depict the array to gather aura for his field. This is Lingtian.


    Then he covered the sky of the field with the spirit seal method, and locked the Reiki that would have gathered but dissipated in the sky of the spirit field, making the Reiki of the spirit field more and more rich.


    And then he planted many radishes in the field


    Don''t ask him why he is so attached to radishes, just because he thinks the radishes cooked in hot pot are the most delicious vegetables


    Under the nourishment of aura, these radishes seem to have broken through the biological limit. They grow bigger and bigger


    He can feel through Lian Shanyin that the turnips in these fields have really accumulated a lot of heaven and earth vitality and are evolving in the direction of spiritual materials!


    ¡­¡­


    However, just as he was happily farming and waiting for this batch of radishes to be harvested, he received a message from Jianzong


    Disciples of sword sect, be a swordsman and kill demons and Demons all over the world!


    This is a message to all the disciples.


    Su Li saw this and understood that this order was to collect the bodies of those ''demons'' and fill the earth vein!


    In the eyes of others, this kind of behavior has actually fallen into the devil''s way, right?


    But so what? At this time, the sword sect didn''t think much of itself as a person in the right way.

 Chapter 215

    After receiving the imperial edict, Su Li can actually choose to stay. After all, other disciples need to be honed in "acting Xia", but he doesn''t need it.


    But he decided to say goodbye to Ji Zheng. He also wanted to take this opportunity to walk around the world. His way of practice is to walk like this. He will walk all over the famous Sichuan mountains.


    "Mr. Su, I don''t know how long it will take to see you again this time." Ji Zheng was rather reluctant.


    Although Su Li usually doesn''t interfere in the affairs of the northern army, both Ji Zheng and song Rui always feel a little empty when they know that Su Li is leaving.


    No way. When Su Li was there, they were not afraid of any difficulties, because they knew that Mr. Su would always have a solution.


    Now that Su Li is gone, they really have to rely on their own ability to solve all difficulties.


    "All the banquets in life come to an end, but if you really make up your mind, you can tell me through the sword sect that I will come back!" Su Li replied.


    Ji Zheng was stunned. He understood what Su Li said about "determination".


    But he smiled bitterly and said, "I understand what Mr. Su means. However, the father who gave birth to me and the one who raised me was king Ba of Qin."


    "There is no reward for his upbringing, even if he is for the throne."


    Su Li saw Ji Zheng''s hesitation, which was a conflict between benevolent nature and ambition.


    "That''s simple. First take a good look at the north. When qinwangba is gone, you may be able to make up your mind. After all, you just went to get back what belongs to you."


    He gave his advice.


    "But then I''m afraid the minister in the court......" Ji Zheng had other concerns.


    It''s normal. If Qin wangba dies, how much legacy can his father leave him? In that way, even if you win the throne, I''m afraid you have to work hard to control the government.


    "That''s why we should take a good trip to the north." Su Li said again.


    Ji Zheng was suddenly enlightened... After a brief visit to the north, it is not only to support the people, but also to save talents!


    As long as we can save and cultivate enough talents, what if we are obstructed by all the officials in the dynasty?


    To master the military situation, it is natural to use it if it is suitable, and avoid it if it is not!


    Isn''t it easier to bring important departments directly into the control of your own people?


    Ji Zheng understood it. At the same time, Su Li''s words aroused ambition and toughness in his heart... Yes, he was the son of the former Emperor, the man who swore to pass the throne, and the first successor of the Western Qin Dynasty!


    What are you afraid of? What does he have to worry about?


    Just take back the throne in a dignified manner!


    "Thank you, Mr. Su. Remember." Ji Zheng bowed.


    He felt that he had been taught again.


    Indeed, compared with the chaos in Anyang City, he only needs to operate well in Beidi quietly.


    Anyway, Qin wangba has four sons, and they all aim at that position!


    At this time, there was tiancrack mountain as an isolation. Even if Ji was in the north, the king Qin and his son would not care.


    Maybe they lost Beidi. At this time, they just felt that they had lost a burden... But they would also lose their vigilance!


    "So, you can manage and cultivate your internal skills here at ease, and I can go out and travel at ease." Su Li said with a smile.


    As soon as the atmosphere was relaxed, there were some harmless jokes between the two people.


    Ji was looking at the pink kitten sleeping on Su Li''s palm and asked curiously, "Mr. Su has a new pet?"


    The pink kitten seemed to be able to understand people''s words. He immediately opened his golden orange eyes and stared at him fiercely... What pet?! Where is my mother like a pet?


    But Su Li immediately grabbed his chin and scratched it twice. Then he covered his face with his two claws and turned his belly... One leg was pumping


    "Your cat is really interesting... It''s really not an ordinary pet." Ji Zheng sighed.


    When he spoke, he also glanced at the big dog outside... The size of the big dog can''t enter the room at this time!


    In fact, it is already as big as a small house, which is really terrible


    Meat intestines are still digesting the soul of the cold God King. It is estimated that it will take two days to digest it.


    "Well, let''s say goodbye and have a chance to see you again." Su Li said good-bye to Ji, went out, took meat intestines and returned to Dongjiao mountain.


    Before he left, he still had to clean up. This time, he was going to visit the countries in Shandong. He also wanted to see the cultivation world different from the sword sect.


    The first is to choose the direction of travel... Walking from the northeast is to enter the Northern Wei boundary. Forget it there. There is a feud with Jianzong. Maybe they will be surrounded and killed in the past. It''s not suitable to go there until Ji is killing it.


    Even the disciples of Jianzong mostly went to the north and the boundary of Hu nationality in the northern grassland.


    It is difficult for the Hu people to become an army. It should be regarded as some appetizers before the great revenge is completely launched!


    Along the south foot of tiancrack mountain, you can enter the boundary of Mahan.


    Ma Han and the Northern Wei Dynasty share the aftertaste of the branch at the east end of the north and South foothills of tiancrack mountain, which is where outstanding people and spirits lie.


    However, different from the prosperity of the Northern Wei Dynasty, Ma Han lost his enterprising spirit because of his wealth, so the people were stubborn in their own land and most of them were unwilling to obey the court.


    But once the country is invaded, the people feel threatened, and all the fortresses will work together to expel the invaders... So that Ma Hanmin is strong but the country is weak, which is quite interesting.


    Further south is Jingnan, which covers the largest area. Jingnan also has strong national strength. Even because of its prosperous population and huge territory, it has the title of the most powerful country in Dongzhou at any time.


    It''s just that Jingnan borders Nanman, and even the aristocrats always seem to have some barbarian "barbarian spirit", so most of them are not accepted by the mainstream of Dongzhou.


    Su Li had two choices at this time. One was to travel eastward along the south foot of tianchashan mountain to Mahan, then move all the way eastward, pass through the song state known as the "central state" of Dongzhou, and then enter Qidi in the northeast.


    The second is to directly go south into the boundary of Southern Jing, and then all the way East into the state of Yue.


    The first route is the prosperity of humanity, which shows the splendid culture of Dongzhou.


    The second route is mostly mountains and rivers, which can be said to be a "wild route".


    In fact, these two routes were formulated by Su Li, which shows that they are very much in line with his heart, and it is difficult to choose between them.


    But children make choices. He''s an adult now!


    Two routes can go one way and then go back. Can''t you travel to both?


    As for which way to start?


    He hadn''t thought about it yet, but when he returned to the sect to say goodbye to master and Shizu, he unexpectedly had a goal


    It turned out that because the countries in Shandong were frightened by the magic robbery, they specially held a righteous alliance in Dengxian City, which is located at the entrance of the "central country".


    The sword sect was ignored during the robbery, but when Shandong Zhengdao was helpless about the magic robbery, he thought of them again. So the alliance also invited Jianzong.


    In addition to discussing the magic robbery, the league is more important to show its excellent disciples.


    So Su Li, as the first disciple of the sword sect for three generations, of course he is going to Da!


    Just one thing made him feel a little stuffy... Before leaving, the leader of his family told him to use swordsmanship as much as possible!

 Chapter 216

    Su Li was unaccompanied on this trip. He just walked around the world with the intention of traveling wantonly.


    It was just unexpected that he received another gift from his master Gu Yuzi before leaving.


    That''s a pair of magic boots


    It is still an obvious sword style, and even the tone is mainly the cyan of the side door. But every stitch was sewn with the best materials, and was given the most suitable spell for Su Li


    Cloud climbing.


    With the help of real Qi, you can lift a piece of green cloud under your body, make people float in the air and fly with people at a slow speed!


    Su Li put on this "cloud boots" and tried it. He found that he could travel freely with green clouds.


    Moreover, the green cloud generated by the ''cloud boots'' is larger than the general cloud skills. Even when people lie flat on it, it looks very spacious


    Standing on such a cloud, Su Li didn''t even feel afraid of heights.


    This is definitely a gift prepared for him by someone who knows him best, and he guessed who that person is at once


    It''s a pity that she has left zongmen for her own journey, but I don''t know if they can meet again in their own journey?


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li set out with some brilliant ideas.


    Alone, with cats and dogs.


    The fat intestines could only travel alone, while Su Li was sitting on the "hurricane" carriage with his kitten in his arms.


    Meat sausage is so poor. It can only watch the kitten sleep in its owner''s arms... When it was not that big, this position was its own!


    The contradiction between cat and dog probably comes from this


    "Don''t look at me with such poor eyes. Who makes you shrink now?" Su Li also responded helplessly to his pet dog.


    Meat sausage is so wronged. It can''t be blamed if it can''t shrink back. Who makes the spirit of the cold God so difficult to digest?


    However, it decided not to look at its owner and the damn cat. Its owner must be guarded by it!


    So it wanted to compress the expanding demon force in its body for the first time


    It compresses and compresses... It seems that it really takes in a little of the round belly... But why does it seem that it''s dark?


    No matter, continue to compress... Why is it like thunder on your head?


    It''s all right. It''s not afraid of thunder and rain. Its owner will take good care of it


    ¡­¡­


    Miaolingsha''s kitten paws on her face have an expression that she can''t bear to see. It seems that the stupid big dog hasn''t found out that he''s going to be robbed yet?


    She stretched out her claw and gently grabbed Su Li''s hand, and then gave a soft ''meow ~'' sound.


    "You said you wanted to stop it from crossing the robbery?" Su Li understood.


    Then he replied, "it''s okay. Don''t worry."


    Su Li was very calm, because he thought he could use thousands of trees and flowers to pass some power to it at the critical time.


    Although outsiders'' intervention will double the thunder robbery, Su Li is confident now and is not afraid of the thunder robbery that just ends Dan.


    "Boom!"


    Thunder fall!


    The meat intestines immediately made a sound like the cry of a pig, as if shouting: "master, help, your dog has been struck by thunder!"


    Su Li couldn''t bear to help on the spot, but then he found something... The dog didn''t even lose a hair!


    So the probability is, it''s just scared by this thunder!


    Seeing it scurrying, it finally bumped its head into the ground like an ostrich. It seemed safe.


    But the fat ass pouted so high that it became the best target of thunder.


    But the thunder fell on its fleshy ass and just made it shake. At most, the dog hair on its tail exploded


    However, under the thunder, the fat body of meat sausage shrunk quickly.


    It''s not that its head is getting smaller, or even on the contrary, its skeleton and body are still getting bigger. But its fat is being digested quickly and has become the purest Demon power


    Once again, the fat body turned into thin and fit... Although the shape of poking his head into the ground was really unsightly, Su Li was pleased with the change in form.


    Lei Jie can also lose weight... It''s really good.


    Su Li was very satisfied... She didn''t think it was too much to expect Lei Jie to lose weight for the sausage.


    Miao Lingsha is like this. She never thought that the "demon robbery" of meat sausage would be like this! what is it? Use thunder as a bath?


    Think about the time when she went through the robbery by herself. It was called pain. It was almost alive. Now even if I can recover my accomplishments without going through this again, I feel terrible... What about meat intestines?


    Meat sausage probably felt as if there was nothing to be afraid of, and pulled his head out of the ground again. He looked at the thunder robbery on his head and was curious... Why is it so fierce that it doesn''t hurt?


    There are many reasons for this.


    One is its paternal blood disaster beast. The fur of the disaster beast is highly resistant to various attributes of damage. I don''t know when the meat intestines awakened the disaster beast''s resistant skin.


    The second is related to his "eating habits.". After eating so many villains'' souls, it can be regarded as boundless merit!


    Third and most important, it accompanied Su Li to guard the evil seal for five years. Although he didn''t do anything, he actually shared some merits and virtues.


    So the fat sausage was handsome again. Its body became strong and slender, and its eyes were so pure and divine.


    It suddenly looked up at the thunder cloud and gave a long roar like a wolf howl, but it seemed that heaven and earth had induction, and the thunder cloud dispersed.


    Then a silver moon like aperture shone around its head.


    This is the merit aperture, which seems to be revealed because of the successful passage of meat intestines into a real "demon".


    Miaoling yarn finally understands why it is so easy to cross the robbery of meat intestines. Her feelings have the blood of Mingyue dog!


    She never knew that a dignified and elegant moon dog would give birth to such a dog


    I saw the sausage suddenly noticed the aperture behind his head, and then began to turn around and want to lick... If you can''t lick, then you can shake your head, roll and even hit your head against the tree


    "Woo woo ~"


    Then he came to his master with a face and asked for help


    Su Li sighed and said, "it''s really my dog.". I think he was so disgusted with the smell!


    So regardless of whether the meat sausage understood it or not, he taught it the method of converging merit and virtue taught by the monk Yuannan in those days.


    Meat sausage is actually very smart. It can be learned as soon as it is learned... But its brain is thinking about things that ordinary people can''t understand under normal circumstances.


    The meat sausage that has regained its handsome figure can be said to be incomparable, but it is bent on becoming a small milk dog


    Miao Lingsha thinks she can''t understand the world. What''s good about this man? Why do you come here so shamelessly?


    You die!!


    The kitten seemed to wave its claws angrily and swear its territory.


    But as the owner, Su Li decided to keep a bowl of water flat with a gentle face


    Roll the dog''s head with one hand and scratch the cat''s stomach with the other


    So the meat intestines narrowed their eyes happily and comfortably, and the pink kitten turned her belly shamefully, then retreated and twitched

 Chapter 217

    All the way east along the trend of tiancrack mountain. At the end of the steep mountain, there is a slowing down mountain and hilly area.


    This is the boundary of the Western Qin Dynasty and officially entered Mahan.


    When he got here, he found a lame horse in the mountain to pull a cart for himself, and then came out of the mountain.


    Pulling a cart with a lame horse really doesn''t match the shape of his'' Hurricane ''carriage, but what about him


    Mahan is the most splendid core area of human civilization in Dongzhou. The people here are open and rich. It''s amazing that everyone can say two decent words.


    However, this is the place where the court is most lax in the management of the people, so the discipline and law are lax and the government is dilapidated.


    Therefore, under this open folk custom, many people of insight respected Legalists and believed that only legalist thought could rectify Ma Han''s leadership and make it strong.


    But even the aristocrats who manage the country are used to such loose laws and disciplines. Even the top managers don''t want to adopt legalist ideas


    After leaving the mountain pass, the Mahan boundary is basically the terrain of the Great Plains. At a glance, it is very open. At the same time, it is also rich in water, grass and land.


    Naturally, such land will not be idle, so although the country of Ma and Han is weak, its population will exceed that of the Western Qin Dynasty.


    But with more humanitarian intervention, the natural scenery is much less. Su Li gradually felt boring, so he just drove to Xinzheng, the capital of Mahan, to see what kind of humanitarian achievements there would be in the center of Dongzhou civilization.


    When he arrived outside Xinzheng City, he found a place to let the bad horse go, and then put away the hurricane. Only then did he hang a newly sewn girdle and walk to the city gate.


    The girdle has been changed so that the reduced sausage and the kitten Lingsha can stay in it together.


    Practitioners should not interfere with the secular world, but many times it is: even if they interfere, the secular world doesn''t know!


    Just like now, entering the city gate is subject to inspection. As a result, Su Li only used some enchanting methods. These guards just didn''t see him and let him stagger in.


    He felt very strange about this prosperous city. He was also curious about what people in this place would care about?


    So he found a restaurant, went in, ordered some dishes and wine, ate and drank while listening to the family history of the people around him with great interest.


    The residents of Xinzheng seem to like to talk about some world events, and then constantly spit out the mistakes in the government, and constantly curse the weakness of their country... But they don''t want to change anything.


    Su Li felt bored when he listened. He just felt that although the people here were open, they had lost their cohesion. Although Malaysia and South Korea are big, they are completely worthless in front of the real strong.


    While recalling the information description of Mahan, he thought: "Legalists? Yes, it seems that there are few legalist reforms in Western Qin Dynasty... This time to Mahan, we have to see if we have the opportunity to dig some talents to make a reform for Ji Zheng."


    He thought it was feasible and was wondering where to find such talents


    However, he found that a scholar like man suddenly patted the table, blushed, stood up and said in disdain: "a group of ignorant fools! Only Legalists can save the country, but you and other stupid people are only willing to enjoy the current relaxation, but I don''t know that Ma Han is going to die here!"


    "Where''s the poverty? Don''t hinder men''s drinking... Shopkeeper, shopkeeper?! don''t drive out the poverty?!"


    Immediately, a shopkeeper shouted angrily.


    Legalist what ghost? If Ma Han really practiced legalism, can they continue to comment on state affairs "freely"?


    The waiter was embarrassed immediately. He hurriedly came forward and held the drunken scholar and said, "Sir, you''re drunk. Why don''t you go back and have a rest first?"


    The scholar''s face turned more red, and then he said, "fools, they are all fools!"


    "Now I, Ma Han people, don''t even want to listen to such heartfelt words?"


    "The monarch doesn''t want to listen, all officials don''t want to listen, even the people don''t want to listen... Why do we Legalists linger here?"


    "Go to rest ~ go to rest ~ it''s better to rest ~"


    The waiter couldn''t listen anymore, so he walked out with this man. Then I found an alley nearby and lost it against the wall... It can be seen that the Legalists are really unpopular in this place.


    Su Li was a little funny. Why did he want to find a legalist? As a result, the legalist student ran to lie dead in front of him?


    There''s always a feeling of what you want.


    He stopped drinking, put down his wine lamp and performed an illusion that he was still drinking here.


    Then he found the man in the alley next to the tavern and put a wake-up charm on the ragged scholar.


    The scholar soon woke up, but he was still drunk and disoriented, but he was very conscious.


    "Who... Who are you?" he asked with a big tongue.


    Su Li smiled and helped him up, then replied, "Su Li from Qin."


    "Qin people? Qin people will not help me this horse, Korean people... Qin people make complaints about Ma Han!" drunken scholars began to tuck their tongue with their tongue.


    Speaking of it, Su Li is also very depressed. His family is famous for being just. As a result, his country is also famous for being just... It makes him very hard!


    "What''s the matter with Qin people? As long as there are talented and ambitious people, where can''t they start a career?"


    The scholar rubbed his swollen head and then said, "Sir, you''re right. Where can you go if you have talent and ambition?"


    "Qin people are willing to accept me, a legalist who is hated everywhere?"


    "I can''t guarantee others, but the childe who is running through the north of Western Qin must need a talent like you." Su Li pointed out the direction to him.


    But the man was not so easy to deceive. He said, "in the north of Xiqin? It''s not a good place to go until I heard that there were successive years of military disasters."


    Su Li smiled and said, "the first thing in legalist law is to make the people obey. However, most people have long been used to the inherent rules, how can they be willing to obey the legalist rules?"


    "It seems that Beidi is the most suitable place for Legalists. All the old rules have been broken. It is necessary to rein in the legalist law."


    The scholar immediately thought it was reasonable!


    So, isn''t the northern part of the Western Qin Dynasty the most suitable place for Legalists to take root and carry forward their own theories?


    What he wanted to say was that his head and body shook violently.


    When he came back to his senses, he wanted to say something again, but he saw that the young "Mr. Su" had quietly left without a trace.


    He sat down against the wall a little tired, but his eyes were brighter and brighter.


    "The northern part of Western Qin Dynasty? Maybe it''s really a good place for me and other Legalists. I should plan..."


    Su Li, on the other hand, returned to the tavern completely indifferent and wanted to continue drinking while listening to "folk customs".


    But unexpectedly, there were two girls sitting at his original table.


    He scratched his head. These two girls seem to be practitioners... They must have seen through the magic tricks he left on the table because of his trouble!

 Chapter 218

    Su Li looked at the two girls unexpectedly, but saw that one of them had beautiful and lively bell rings, and the other had hair like tassels, with a gentle temperament.


    They are all beautiful nuns with their own characteristics, but they are too young in Su Li''s eyes.


    He returned to his seat as usual and sat down. Then he set the dishes, took out the cats and dogs in his bag and put them on the table to see them eat. Then he looked up and asked:


    "Do you have any advice?"


    The lively nun with bells ringing on her body couldn''t help but say, "I just can''t bear to see you abusing magic against these ordinary people. Haven''t your elders taught you to be cautious when walking in the secular world?"


    The nun is quite shrewd and lively. She just doesn''t like what she says.


    Su Li didn''t get angry. He just smiled and said, "because I''m not from an authentic family, I''m naturally too lazy to pay attention to so many rules."


    "Are you an evil person? Or a devil!!" the lively nun was startled and almost jumped up from the stool.


    The gentle nun with long tassels on the side smiled and said, "younger martial sister Junyu, this Taoist brother is joking with you."


    "Look at the pure and pure sect of Taoist brothers. Those who practice should be the best codes of our Taoism."


    "Besides, the temperament is pure and natural. There is no trace of dryness. It must be a Taoist with a good heart. What''s the matter with the left way or the magic door?"


    Su Li was surprised. This gentle nun seems to have strong observation ability.


    He looked at these vulgar meals, but he didn''t go banging Miaoling yarn. He reluctantly picked them up and put them back in his pocket.


    Then he said, "I''ve seen two elder martial sisters under Su Li."


    The gentle nun said, "I''m pan Xian, that''s junior sister Xu Junyu."


    The three exchanged names, but they all tacitly didn''t report to the school. After all, we meet by chance. It''s not necessary to understand so thoroughly, otherwise I''m afraid it will only annoy us.


    After introducing herself, pan Xian said, "in fact, our sisters are not here to be held accountable. They just see that Taoist brother is curious about the legalist, not a local monk?"


    "Indeed, I''ve also traveled here. I don''t know what advice you two have?" Su Li asked.


    "It''s good for Taoist brother to know that now the magic robbery is disturbing, but there are signs that it has spread to the suburbs of Xinzheng." Pan Xian said solemnly.


    "The magic robbery is very strange. It''s not a force, but it''s not a single person. The robbers never show up, and it''s hard to calculate the ancestors of each family."


    Su Li was concerned about this topic. He asked, "what happened here?"


    "Two sanxiu were found dead in the countryside, their blood was drained, and their shape was similar to that of other people killed by magic robbery," Pan Xian said.


    Su Li heard for the first time that the magic robbery was to drain human blood.


    Every time he mentioned magic robbery, he had to feel guilty. He always felt that it had a lot to do with himself.


    "So now most practitioners in Xinzheng dare not go out alone, and they are all frightened. They are gathering together to discuss how to survive this disaster."


    This time, Xu Junyu said in front of him. It''s hard to hide his disdain.


    Su Li heard the clue. He asked, "it sounds like you''re not a local monk?"


    Xu Junyu was embarrassed and looked at Pan Xian with her tongue out... She also knew that she would leak the bottom as soon as she spoke.


    Pan Xian smiled: "I''m so amused, Taoist brother. Our sisters also traveled here, because I heard that there was a large-scale Xiuzhen market here."


    "Xiuzhen bazaar..." Su Li was moved. He thought that he hadn''t been to the Xiuzhen bazaar for ten years, which was a little too much.


    He asked, "I don''t know where the Xiuzhen fair is. I''d like to see it."


    "Just in Xinzheng City, Taoist brother can go with us later." Pan Xian said politely.


    "How dare you bother me? Just point out the direction for me." Su Li politely refused.


    After all, I met these two women for the first time. Maybe they were just polite. There''s no need to take them too seriously. Drawing the line earlier at this time can also make it easier for both sides.


    "Well, the Xiuzhen bazaar is in the Guoshi mansion of Xinzheng. Ma Han''s Guoshi is the most famous Jindan sanxiu in Xinzheng. He built the Xiuzhen bazaar to facilitate his collection of needed resources."


    Pan Xian really didn''t insist, but said the location of the market.


    Then the two women got up and said goodbye to Su Li, which can be regarded as a good relationship.


    Seeing the two women leave, Su Licai wondered what kind of harvest the Xiuzhen Fair would have.


    He can buy some interesting things and take the opportunity to understand the current situation in the cultivation world. He can also sell some things to understand his "worth". It''s very good.


    Thinking about it, he wanted to reach into his pocket and roll off the cat. As a result, his fingers tingled, but the fierce kitten bit him.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Su Li muttered.


    Unexpectedly, the kitten said, "I warn you, don''t touch me as a pet in the future!"


    Well, it''s miaolingsha''s voice. That''s right. At that time, she was human, and she only felt very seductive in her ears... Now, how can she feel creamy?


    "You can talk?" Su Li was surprised.


    "It could have been!" the little pink cat''s milk was fierce.


    After such a long time, she finally recovered some demon power and her body recovered a lot, which restored her ability to speak again.


    "Well, just chat with me all the way to relieve boredom." Su Li was very open.


    Then he looked at his intestines in silence: "you are the one who has formed a demon pill. Why haven''t you refined the horizontal bone to speak?"


    Who knows that the lazy dog grew up and made a voice like ''I can talk''


    Su Li had a sudden impulse to cover his face... Can''t this goods be transformed in his life? He''s fine. What''s the shape of strange sausage!


    Su Li still cares about this. After all, he broke his legs when he was young. The dog has no gender!


    This may also be the reason why it will be driven away by its own population. Even if there are so powerful parents, they just leave it with Su Li... The offspring of the disaster beast and the moon dog have no gender because of blood opposition.


    Therefore, whether for disaster animals or moon dogs, meat intestines are like monsters.


    This is why Su Li has always loved it very much... Because without his love, meat intestines really have nothing!


    When Su Li suppressed the demons outside the sky, Rouchang would rather wait for death than leave. It was also because in his heart, he would have nowhere to live without his maste

 Chapter 219

    It''s easy to find the Imperial College. Su Li asked the waiter in the tavern.


    So he found a gray cloak from the bag to cover himself, then performed the hiding technique and came to the door of the national division house.


    However, the main gate of the national division house is obviously not a path for friars, but all friars who come here can catch a trace of magic, as if to guide people to the rear of the national division house


    If you can''t catch the trace of this spell, you may not be qualified to trade in the government.


    Following the guidance of this spell, he came to the side wall of Guoshi mansion. There is no sign of entrance here, but the magic guided by that thread converges on the wall to form a circular array.


    "It seems that he wants to input the true Qi?" Su Li asked himself.


    At this time, the kitten in his pocket drilled his head out. His orange eyes blinked and said, "stupid, this is a simple illusion."


    "But the circular array is sinister."


    "Inputting true Qi into the Dharma array can naturally relieve illusions, but it is also equivalent to exposing your true Qi characteristics to the other party!"


    Su Li was just about to stretch out his hand, but he was suddenly startled... He thought that the national division house was also opening the door to do business, but he didn''t expect that he still had such a sinister intention.


    "Lingsha, thank you." Su Li thanked sincerely, and then scratched the cat''s head.


    I told you not to touch others


    The kitten was unable to moan and narrowed her eyes to enjoy.


    The power of habit is really terrible. Even if she knows that Su Li directed everything about Dongjiao mountain, she may also know her identity.


    But when I got used to getting along with him, I couldn''t help being carefree


    Su Li was reminded by Miaoling yarn. He carefully observed the wall. Sure enough, he noticed a little difference in one place. That may be where the magic is. It should be a blank place.


    Su Li thought for a moment. If he wanted to hide himself, he just needed to ignore the Dharma array and go directly into the illusion?


    He just thought for a moment and stretched out his hand again, but he still input a wisp of true Qi into the array when he knew that the array could explore his true Qi attribute


    It''s not the earth and water Qi hidden in the mountains and seas, but the wooden Qi of all kinds of grass raising spirit!


    Compared with mountain and sea returning to Tibet, it can only be regarded as a common skill. The refined wooden Qi is much worse in terms of refining degree and total amount.


    So when the Dharma array received this trace of true Qi, it immediately recognized him as a return to the true realm and scattered cultivation specializing in the attribute of wooden line.


    After all, there is no characteristic of a large number of gates in the hundred herbs ascending aura. Relatively speaking, it is a common skill widely spread in the cultivation world.


    The wall hole covered by magic suddenly opened, revealing a corridor leading to the inner courtyard of the National Teachers'' mansion.


    Su Li walked into it, but saw a young friar in luxurious clothes stopped in front of him at the door and said, "this fellow, the rules of the National Teacher''s house, if you participate in the market, you need to give a spirit stone to the National Teacher''s house as the venue fee."


    The young friar looked relaxed, but in fact his nerves were tense, as if he was ready to do it at any time. This is normal. After all, friars who come here for the first time to trade often are not very satisfied with the charging method of "venue fee".


    But Su Li nodded with understanding, and then threw a spirit stone to the young man.


    "Taoist friends, please come in. Go along this corridor to the end, and naturally someone will pick up Taoist friends." the young man said politely, but he has upgraded ''Tongdao'' to ''Taoist friends'', which is closer.


    The money was given readily and was really popular.


    Su Li walked forward to the end of the corridor and saw a waiter waiting here who obviously had some cultivation.


    This waiter is equivalent to the realm of a first-class expert in the Jianghu, but such a person can only be a waiter in the world of cultivators.


    "Taoist priest, do you want to buy something or consign something?" the waiter asked respectfully.


    Su Li is very strange. This is the so-called Xiuzhen market. Why don''t you seem to see anyone else.


    But he was not in a hurry to ask questions, but said, "I heard there was a market here, so I came for the first time to see what I could buy and what I could sell."


    I thought it was a difficult problem, but I didn''t expect that the waiter nodded calmly and said, "well, Taoist priest, please follow me."


    Su Li followed the waiter all the way to a quiet room, which seemed to be blocked by array, and the protective measures were in place.


    "Taoist priest, come here. This is the ''noble guest house'' of the National Teachers'' residence. You can answer everything here."


    The waiter said and led Su Li into the room.


    However, the furnishings in this room look like an ordinary luxury room, but there is a blank screen on one side of the room, and a comfortable and spacious table and chair facing the screen.


    "Taoist priest, please input a little Qi into the ''photo wall'' to activate it."


    Su Li did. With the wood true Qi revealed earlier, he dashed a point in the air at the ''Zhaoying wall''.


    Then the screen suddenly lit up!


    Two large ink characters appear on the white surface of the "photo wall", one "buy" and the other "sell".


    Su Lilai was so excited that he didn''t expect to see a meritorious service system similar to the sword sect''s "serving the sword platform" in this national division house.


    It just seems that this trading system is obviously simpler than that meritorious system, but it is also more concise and clear.


    He once again sent out a little genuine anger and pointed to the word "sell".


    But the picture changed, and two ink words appeared, each accounting for half.


    One is "consignment" and the other is "offering a reward".


    Su Li looked at the "reward" first, but he saw that it was a list of rewards issued by other monks in the market.


    As long as you think the price is appropriate and you have goods, you can naturally choose to complete the reward and hand in the goods, and then you get the amount of Lingshi or equivalent in the reward list.


    Looking at "consignment", it requires manual services... It is understandable that Su Li skipped this one.


    Look at the word "buy".


    There are also two menus on display: "reward" and "list".


    There is no need to say more in "offering a reward", which naturally corresponds to the "offering a reward" in the column of "selling".


    When the "list" was opened, it was a long list of items and prices that other monks had consigned to the national division house.


    "Can''t seem to bargain?" Su Li asked.


    "Taoist priest Hui, these are the prices agreed between the Guoshi mansion and the seller. The goods have been stored in the warehouse of the Guoshi mansion."


    "If you like it, you can pay the money and goods directly. If it''s too expensive, you can only ask the Taoist priest to find another way."


    Su Li nodded as he listened: "I roughly understand."


    Seeing that he was talkative, the waiter took a breath and said, "Taoist priest, please be patient. If you need anything, you can ring the bell on the table to call me."


    "The National Teacher''s residence can provide free accommodation, but it will not disturb your guests. We won''t deliver meals unless asked by the Taoist priest."


    "Well, go and get me more fruit. I''ll study it slowly here."


    The waiter was ordered to withdraw.


    Su Li''s eyes crossed those cheap consignments directly and found those things with high prices... He was not short of money. After all, he received a lot of booty before

 Chapter 220

    Su Li began to study what he wanted to buy


    Before that, he made a large glass of juice with the fruit brought by the waiter... Poured some for the sausage and Miaoling yarn.


    The cat and the dog immediately became happy.


    Then he looked through the shopping list of Guoshi mansion while sipping the iced juice.


    He doesn''t know what he wants to buy. He just thinks he should be very rich and can be willful


    But the richest one is actually meat intestines... Who knows how many bodies it touched when cleaning the battlefield.


    Su Li looked at those lists and soon understood his purchasing direction


    That''s the magic of wood!


    There are a lot of earth and water magic hidden in his "returning to Tibet", but there are not many wood magic. Therefore, although his "ten thousand trees and flowers" has become a killer mace at this stage, the basic spells related to woodwork are very lacking.


    There must be some spells in the sect, but Su Li felt that these spells were generally in the hands of individuals, not in the Dharma hall.


    So he is going to take this opportunity to collect some wood spells to increase his knowledge.


    Soon he found some spells... He found that most of the spells on consignment here were violent murders, and there were few more peaceful spells and knowledge.


    After a thorough examination, he finally selected an aggressive wooden magic "wooden drill", a secret cultivation method "bloodthirsty vine" and a "poison miasma".


    These three spells are actually very representative, representing the three casting directions of wood spells.


    Among them, the "wood drill" is a magic spike formed by wood genuine Qi to attack the enemy. It is only a low-level skill, but it can infinitely increase its power with the improvement of the caster''s own strength.


    Low consumption and good potential. It represents the mimicry of wood spells.


    The "bloodthirsty rattan" represents cultivating spells.


    The seeds of some vines can be selected for cultivation and improvement from the beginning. They can be warmed in a special way to change them, and finally become a "bloodthirsty vine" that can host the human body and integrate attack and defense.


    Su Li''s intention to learn this secret method is to see the ideas about seed cultivation and improvement, which makes it easy for him to have many ideas.


    The last "miasma technique" is a "miasma technique" that can be classified as a wood branch.


    Every medicine has three poisons, and "miasma" focuses on extracting toxins from specific plants to refine the miasma of trapped enemies.


    What Su Li valued was not the process of refining miasma, but the means and creativity of extracting toxins


    In short, these three spells are of great representative significance, which is also a great inspiration for Su Li. He is also determined to get them.


    Looking at the exchange price, the three spells add up to almost tens of thousands of spirit stones.


    The main reason is that the price of "bloodthirsty rattan" is very expensive, because it has a great blessing on personal combat power, especially before jiedan.


    Su Li decided to place an order without thinking about it, and then found ten thousand spirit stones from the bag


    Don''t ask him why he has so many, but the accumulation of a Jindan friar is almost like 100000 to 200000 spirit stones, and there are five or six Jindan friars killed by Su Li himself.


    Gold belt for killing and setting fire


    He even put these spirit stones in a separate storage equipment, showing his wealth.


    Then soon another young monk came in and brought the rubbings of the three spells. At the same time, he also came to take the spirit stone paid by Su Li.


    "Taoist friend, please continue trading or..." the young friar asked.


    "Don''t worry, get me some more fruit, wine and food. I''ll stay here for a while... Won''t you rush people?" Su Li asked.


    "Of course not, Taoist friend, please help yourself." the young monk left immediately.


    Then someone brought many dishes and precious wines that are delicacies for ordinary people. This is a big customer who has been verified. They dare not neglect it at all.


    This is a delicacy for ordinary people, and it is also enjoyed by some greedy friars. It''s just that most practitioners will gradually give up these desires with the improvement of their realm.


    In today''s cultivation world, there is a common understanding that people''s various desires are the root cause of heart demons, so suppressing these desires helps to prevent the occurrence of heart demons.


    Su Li didn''t care. He tasted every kind of delicacy and ate more when he met delicious food. He doesn''t like to suppress his favorite feelings.


    This time, even the tricky miaolingsha ate a lot, and Su Li noticed that she still preferred fish food. In the past, she ate less simply because she didn''t like those dishes... This is also a spoiled child.


    While he was eating, he said to the cats and dogs around him, "see what you like. I can buy you each an item as a gift."


    Miao Lingsha''s eyes lit up immediately, and then she began to choose there


    Su Li opened the three spells he had just bought and studied them... He was not in a hurry anyway. It was rare to have such a comfortable place. Of course, he wanted to take advantage of this place to have a good rest.


    A cat and a dog over there began to choose what they liked... In fact, miaolingsha was choosing. Meat sausage was not interested in it, but miaolingsha was very excited.


    Su Li was totally addicted to magic cultivation. These three spells really brought him a lot of inspiration, which made him like a spring of inspiration.


    And I don''t know how long later, the young friar came in again with a look of surprise.


    "Taoist friends, this time it''s a total of 13000 spirit stones. I''ve decided to cross out the rest for you."


    Su Li looked at a storage ring handed by the man with a confused face, and then turned his head to his two pets


    However, Miao Lingsha also looked confused, as if she didn''t know it at all.


    But then the sausage jumped onto the table with a calm face, shouted, and took out a small bag from the thick dog hair under the neck.


    It put its claws into it and took out it for a while. Then it felt a small ear nail like space equipment and threw it to the young monk.


    "Keep the change."


    It opened its round mouth as if it were spitting out words.


    The young friar was stunned, but he finally felt the terrible Demon power from the meat intestines, so as if he had awakened something, he quickly put down the storage ring and left in a hurry.


    But when he left, why did he look at Su Li with sympathetic eyes?


    About in this person''s heart, Su Li is the pet of meat intestines

 Chapter 221

    Su Li covered his face and said nothing... What''s his dog doing? Do you think it''s not enough to give it a gift?


    But he didn''t expect that the meat sausage was taken out of the storage ring and handed it to Miao Lingsha without thinking


    It''s a five hundred year old Zhu Guo. After taking it, you can quickly accumulate and refine your skills. It can be said that it''s a natural material and earth treasure that any practitioner dreams of.


    The year of 500 years is not high, so it is not so precious, so you can buy it in the National Teacher''s residence.


    This Zhu Guo has no effect on Su Li who patiently accumulated and polished himself. It is also not important for the meat intestines that can naturally improve the Demon power as long as they devour the soul of the wicked.


    But only for Miaoling yarn, which has been broken and has to start over, is very important, which can reduce her accumulation for at least a hundred years!


    However, this Zhu Guo will have more than 80000 spirit stones, which can be seen as precious.


    "Thank you... Thank you..." Miao Lingsha was so moved that she couldn''t speak.


    She was ashamed to face the innocent eyes of meat sausage.


    But this is not over yet. Then Rouchang handed Su Li a Book of Dan.


    It''s called the green rain pill.


    It seems that a man named "Qingyu" compiled the book.


    There are many repetitions or similarities between danfang and Shizu''s Baicao Dan Jing, but there are also some brand-new contents that are worth learning from.


    I can see that this is something carefully selected by meat intestines.


    Then it took out a Book of its own, but it was the cultivation method of demon gods written in human words, which was called Sirius roar.


    Because this is a demon cultivation magic, it is the cheapest.


    Meat intestines pay the most Lingshi to buy gifts for their owners and partners, but buy the least expensive for themselves... Perhaps the value calculation of it is quite different.


    "Sirius roar" is a magic power that suits it very much, so it feels that it is worth buying no matter how many spirit stones it spends.


    "Green rain pill" is useful to the master. He also thinks that no matter how many spirit stones he spends, he should buy them.


    Similarly, Zhu Guo always sees the value of these things when they are in the right hands, not how much it costs to buy them


    But it''s not over yet. After taking out these things, he simply handed the storage ring to Su Li... Then Su Li saw many high-level runes and a set of magic tool level pen and ink


    He has a feeling of being raised by his pet. Originally agreed to buy it a gift, but in turn let it buy a lot


    But on second thought, it seems that he doesn''t have to be so clear. His feelings for meat intestines have already exceeded the degree measured by these.


    So when Rouchang saw that he was happy to accept these gifts, he was also very happy.


    Su Li also knew what he liked best, so he simply searched the exchange list and found many options to cherish the corpses of monsters.


    Of course, most people buy these corpses to refine magic tools, but Su Li buys these things for his dog to eat.


    The corpses of these monsters often have a strong residual vitality of heaven and earth. After simple cooking, they not only leave their lips and teeth fragrant, but also taste fresh, but also benefit their cultivation... Of course, they are mainly delicious.


    When the payment for the corpses of these monsters was settled again, Su Li left contentedly with a cat and a dog.


    Naturally, the people in the National Teachers'' house accompany them with a smile.


    Those young friars who should be the disciples of the national master kept saying that if the national master hadn''t gone out, they must make friends with Su Li


    In this regard, Su Li is of course just a polite farewell. After all, he is only a passer-by in Xinzheng City. He has gained a lot here, and it''s time to continue on his way.


    After leaving the National Teachers'' house, Su Lixin''s horse walked out of the city.


    "Wang Wu ~"


    Suddenly, the sausage cried in his pocket in front of his chest.


    Su Li frowned slightly.


    This is a warning for meat intestines. It''s obvious that someone is following them.


    This kind of thing is very troublesome. No friar except Xu Junyu and pan Xian knew about his existence before entering the national master''s house, but he was watched by people after he came out of the national master''s house... And it seems that there are more than one group of people!


    So it''s really not a safe area.


    He can be sure that the forces of monks and nuns in Xinzheng area are actually staring at the national division house and the people coming out of it


    After all, the national master''s residence is a Friar''s market. Those who go there must have some wealth


    Of course, we don''t rule out another possibility... The Guoshi mansion itself should also start!


    The "open the door array" at the beginning and trading in a secret room... This makes it easy for the National Teachers'' office to judge the history of the teachers and the wealth of the traders.


    Unfortunately, what Su Li showed was just the kind of person who had an unknown origin and suspected of casual cultivation, but had a very rich family


    Su Li wondered who the people following him would be... But no matter how much, he wouldn''t change his itinerary because of these sights.


    He calmly continued his course of action, went out of Xinzheng City, and then went to the state of song.


    In fact, the original location of the new Zheng city belonged to another country, "the state of Zheng". Both the state of song and the state of Zheng can be said to be the center of Dongzhou culture.


    It was only more than 500 years ago that the Northern Wei Dynasty and Maha jointly attacked the state of Zheng, which disappeared from the territory of Dongzhou.


    After Ma Han got half of the land of the state of Zheng, he immediately moved his capital to Xinzheng, and the Northern Wei Dynasty also took the other half of the land of the state of Zheng as its own economic and Cultural Center... It can be seen how blessed the original state of Zheng was.


    Unfortunately, the people of Zheng were rich but too naive, which led to the end of the country.


    It was this war 500 years ago that opened a precedent for the countries of Dongzhou to attack each other.


    Originally, all countries in Dongzhou were committed to developing the wilderness, but after that, they suddenly found that plundering the developed land and population of neighboring countries is much greater and faster than their own development of the wilderness.


    The situation of the state of song is somewhat similar to that of the state of Zheng and the state of Ma and Han. The people are rich but the country is weak.


    But the state of song is blessed with one thing... That is, there is the earliest and largest city entrance completely belonging to practitioners in that boundary!


    The state of song and the state of Zheng are not only the origin of Dongzhou humanity, but also the development of Xiuzhen culture. Almost all orthodox sects have branches here... So heads of state who know the situation dare not use the brains of the state of song.


    Su Li''s "tail" followed him out of Xinzheng City. There are even some growing trends.


    But he knew that the other party would do it before he entered the boundary of the state of song... Otherwise, when he reached the place where the righteous forces gathered most, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be so easy to do it.

 Chapter 222

    Su Li didn''t pay attention to the trackers behind him, because after hesitating for some time, he decided not to pay attention to them


    So he simply got out of the carriage, put it in the bag, and then patted the head of the sausage


    The meat sausage immediately jumped out of the bag pocket, and then grew in the wind, becoming a huge demon dog with a divine horse of five or six meters high.


    Su Li jumped on his back, and the black hair on his back entangled him and completely covered his body.


    Then the intestines slightly pressed down the body... The next moment, it entered the stealth state.


    Miao Lingsha turned her eyes in Su Li''s arms. She knew what role Su Li played in the collapse of the demon family in Dongjiao mountain.


    In this way, they hide all the way forward without deliberately accelerating. But how long did the United States feel the smell of many monks in the rear, quickly catch up, and then pass through and go in front without feeling it


    These people were lost. Naturally, they were anxious to find the trace of Su Li.


    Seeing this, Su Li felt very interesting. On the contrary, he secretly counted how many people had passed here.


    Seeing them angry, anxious and helpless, he was in a good mood, which was also a kind of evil interest.


    However, he was not worried that they would find meat intestines at all, because the combination of "walking on the ground" and small sealing has proved that sometimes they can even deceive the exploration of Yuanying Zhenjun level figures.


    Most of these people looking for him are just congenital, with only two golden elixirs, so he doesn''t panic at all.


    But at this time, the kitten Lingsha suddenly pulled Su Li''s clothes.


    He looked down and found that the little cat seemed to want to express something.


    So he smiled and said, "just say what you want to say. The movement here is imperceptible outside."


    Miao Lingsha looked at a direction over there and said, "there''s another guy there. His clothes are very gorgeous, but he seems to have high attainments in magic."


    "I''m afraid it would be difficult to catch his trace if I didn''t have a real vision pupil."


    Su Li looked at Miao Lingsha''s orange eyes, then nodded clearly and said, "I''m gorgeous and proficient in magic, but I don''t want to appear on this occasion. I just followed at the end... It seems that Ma Han''s national teacher really put a foot in it."


    "Unfortunately, I thought it was a rare place where a fair deal could be made. In the end, I couldn''t escape the gains and losses of this interest."


    Su Li was disappointed. He thought that the practitioners should not pay too much attention to the gains and losses of such interests.


    But I didn''t expect that these friars would become more secular and ugly than ordinary people in the current interests... Because ordinary people still have law and morality, but law and morality can''t control these people.


    "Forget it, let them go. Anyway, they''ll be punished for running for nothing." Su Li decided to ignore it. This conflict seemed meaningless in his eyes.


    If he misses this time, I don''t know when he will come back to Mahan next time. What does it matter whether these people are good or evil?


    He was very open-minded and didn''t pay attention to what happened here.


    But soon he found that the sound of battle came from the distance


    "Go and have a look."


    This may be the infighting between several waves of people, or innocent people have become scapegoats.


    He''s a little uneasy if he doesn''t take a look.


    The meat heart understood and immediately leaned over and walked quickly.


    The battle place was not far from here. Su Li soon saw both sides in the battle


    It was pan Xian and Xu Junyu who met him in Xinzheng City!


    Their presence here may be just a coincidence, of course, it may also have their own purpose. But there is no doubt that they are involved.


    Even if it was a stranger, Su Li couldn''t turn a blind eye to it. What''s more, they had a good relationship with him?


    At this time, Xu Junyu fought four returning monks alone, and the bells rang alternately. It even looked quite methodical and did not appear to be obviously inferior.


    But pan Xian is resisting a golden elixir!


    But it is obviously very difficult. It has reached the situation that the left branch and the right branch may not be supported at any time.


    They are also born to return to the real world. One of the two girls can fight four people alone, and the other is to resist immortal Jindan directly. There is no doubt that only a large number of disciples can have this weather.


    So Su Li patted the head of the sausage, then jumped down, and came to the field


    Pan Xian is already sweating like she can''t support at any time, but she is still strict and shows an excellent foundation.


    When she was very tired, she suddenly felt that there was another person on her side!


    "Wood brazing!"


    Su Li showed off his newly learned wood magic and wanted to try its power.


    And the golden elixir immortal who had fought with Pan Xian opposite him had been practicing the way of fighting martial arts. It seems that he entered the Tao with martial arts.


    It would have been stronger in close combat. No wonder pan Xian would have supported it so hard.


    However, the other party will find it difficult to deal with Su Li''s magic attack, because Su Li''s wood drill... Even if he is a beginner, his true Qi cohesion and strength are very close to the existence of Jindan Zhenyuan!


    So the martial arts practitioner clapped his palm and wanted to knock off the wooden drill, but it made his palm numb.


    Although he broke the wooden rod with a slap, he was actually very alert to Su Li.


    But at this time, Su Li made up a string of woodwork


    Although the wooden drill is very simple, and although spell learning, actual combat and practice are very important, Su Li spilled a piece of wooden drill on his second performance, which is really numbing


    Because when Su Li mastered the trick of this spell, he could leave a mark on his body in the way of Rune seal, and then he didn''t need any real Qi operation to directly stimulate Rune seal to display!


    It has always been the characteristic of Su Li.


    The martial arts cultivation felt extremely headache and could only step back again and again.


    His face was full of grievances, and he seemed very dissatisfied with being forced back by a younger generation who was not as good as himself.


    But the sad thing about Sanshu is here.


    They do not have a systematic inheritance, so even if they are lucky to enter the golden elixir period, the means used and the understanding of techniques are still in the previous congenital environment.


    Therefore, they must spend a lot of energy to get familiar with or develop new ways to use truth to fit their own realm, otherwise they are at most more powerful than their innate return to the true realm.


    On the other hand, what about the disciples?


    They generally learn the secret techniques up to Yuanying and even Mahayana. The power of many techniques used in the innate realm naturally increases with the improvement of the realm. There is no need to worry about the updating of techniques in the new realm.


    At this time, Su Li''s martial arts cultivation is a poor creature who has an empty realm but can''t play it out

 Chapter 223

    "Brother Su Li, it''s you!" Pan Xian was surprised and happy. She didn''t expect to meet a sudden savior when she was exhausted.


    Su Li didn''t talk nonsense, just lost a julingfu to let her recover her Qi, then turned to the martial golden pill that he forced back and said, "the person you''re looking for is me?"


    The martial arts golden elixir and the surrounding monks stopped, and then surrounded Su Li and the two women in the middle


    "What''s going on? Why are they suddenly attacking us?"


    Xu Junyu couldn''t help asking in doubt.


    Su Li replied calmly, "I''m sorry. I should have bought some things in the National Teachers'' house, and then somehow the wind came out to make them think I''m a fat sheep."


    "As for you two, it should be a disaster. I met them right here."


    "But we dragged down Taoist brothers. If it weren''t for us, Taoist brothers must have got rid of them?" Pan Xian suddenly said very apologetically.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, none of you can escape today!" another voice came from the side.


    Su Li and others followed the sound, but saw a middle-aged man with red robes and even red hair striding over... He was real and seemed to burn all the fire, and the woods and grasslands along the way were lit.


    The Wu Xiu golden elixir will start immediately... Obviously, the two golden elixirs will be ready to work together.


    "Shameless!" Xu Junyu was nervous, but suddenly shouted, "I won''t let you go of the ancient mirage in the South China Sea!"


    The surrounding group of scattered practitioners, even the Wu Xiu golden elixir, hesitated for a moment, but then they became more determined under the leadership of the fiery golden elixir immortal.


    "There''s no need to report to the family at this time. They will only be more determined when they know." Su Li turned back and said to Xu Junyu, who knew that he didn''t go out much experience.


    Then he looked at the people around him and said without nervousness: "it''s not easy for you to practice, especially for the two real people. It''s very difficult to reach today''s level with the body of scattered practice. But why don''t you cherish this body of practice, but you want to do this disaster?"


    The immortal who was full of fire smiled and said very contemptuously, "what if I told you my name? You big sect disciples will only oppress people with sect power!"


    "Others are afraid, but I''m not afraid! Besides, as long as you all stay here, who will know that we did it?"


    Xu Junyu and pan Xian are both angry and nervous. They are afraid that this fierce immortal will run away... This fierce immortal is different from the previous martial arts immortal. The whole body anger shows that he is proficient in the fire system technique.


    Such people will not leave them any chance.


    But Su Li said at this time


    "That''s not the disaster I''m talking about... You have infinite flames when you walk in the mountains. It''s really powerful."


    "But every plant and tree in the mountain and forest has spirit. You have karma all the way. I''m afraid you will be entangled with karma soon. It''s also possible for heaven and man to decline."


    That fierce real person was a stagnant momentum on the spot, and the expressions of the people around him showed a confused color


    Su Li seemed to sigh and said, "well, you are casual practitioners. I''m afraid no one has told you this. I''ll take this opportunity to talk to you..."


    The people around him gulped down their saliva, but many people showed a look of longing.


    This is a thirst for knowledge. They are all casual practitioners and suffer from no guidance. At this time, Su Li is willing to tell them some knowledge they have never heard of. How can he not be excited?


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I can catch you and search your soul. Naturally, I can know everything." immortal lie still threatened.


    But he just threatened and didn''t take any further action. It can be seen that he was also a little counselled.


    Su Li said positively, "immortal lie is brave, but I''d like to advise you. At this time, you should rest the whole body and listen to me patiently for a word or two, okay?"


    Immortal lie saw it as a tangled hesitation. Su Li brought him a unique feeling. It was an unspeakable sense of intimacy. He didn''t want to be an enemy under any circumstances.


    It''s just that I''m really sorry for this face


    "Goodness!" but Su Li praised at this time, and then a superimposed shower was thrown over the heads of the people, and there was a healing rain in the people''s guard.


    Those casual practitioners were on alert at first, but then they relaxed and looked gentle


    The mountain fire caused by the fierce immortal was soon put out, and then the fierce immortal put out the flame on him without saying a word... He also wanted to hear what Su Li could say.


    Su Li smiled and knew that it was useless to talk to these people about those long speeches, so he just asked, "you know, why do you say that ''only the virtuous live in the treasures of heaven and earth''?"


    He didn''t look at the people''s expressions. He said in a very straightforward way: "the ''virtue'' here can be said to be strength, power, merit and virtue."


    "Because everything in heaven and earth has cause and effect, and the cause and effect on Tiancai and Dibao is particularly deep. If you want to get it, you must first have the ability to resist those causes and effects."


    Hearing this, the fierce immortal disdained to say: "in the final analysis, whoever has a big fist makes sense!"


    "This is the cause and effect among friars. What if you look at the cause and effect of heaven and earth?" Su Li asked again: "is it always difficult to spread cultivation and cross robbery?"


    "Is it always more powerful than expected in the face of natural disaster? There are few people who have worked hard to stand out."


    This sentence really touched everyone''s mind... What''s the most terrible thing for friars? Isn''t it a natural disaster!


    "Through what I said, you should have roughly understood what''s going on... I won''t say anything superfluous. I believe you can understand some truth after careful taste."


    Su Li said, arched his hands at these people, and then greeted the two women and said, "let''s go and leave them alone."


    "Are you leaving now? Don''t fight?" Xu Junyu looked blankly. She didn''t think Su Li said anything special.


    "Don''t fight if you can. Isn''t it good to run away at ease?" Su Li replied casually, and then hurriedly took the two women away.


    Sure enough, it''s casual repair. You can be fooled in a few words


    But at this time, a mysterious voice suddenly came out: "don''t be cheated by him!"


    "There is merit, cause and effect and karma in this world, but don''t forget that there is luck!"


    "We practitioners can compete for the good fortune!"


    "I think what we lack is this luck..."


    Su Li and the two women could only stop, because he found that the people around him seemed to become fierce again


    "How do you say you turn your face?" Su Li was confused.


    But Xu Junyu said solemnly, "they are affected by magic, and they are very powerful magic!"

 Chapter 224

    Xu Junyu is a disciple of the ancient mirage in the South China Sea!


    This is a sect that is good at magic, so she can see at a glance that everyone has been hit by magic.


    "Can you find a way to wake them up?" Pan Xian asked.


    "I can''t. It''s a magic trick performed by immortal Jindan, and the other party is also proficient in it..." Xu Junyu said with an ugly face.


    In fact, she felt that if she hadn''t been proficient in sound illusion, she might have been on the road just now.


    "Don''t want to go!"


    That fierce immortal was also bewitched. He took a deep breath and spit out a sea of flames towards the three people.


    This is the other party''s pure pressure. Even Su Li doesn''t have a good way to deal with this situation.


    Although the five elements are equal to each other, his water movement can restrain each other''s fire movement, but this too powerful flame can''t be resisted by his water movement method at this time.


    But then he suddenly turned around and thought, can''t the five elements overcome each other, so what about the five elements?


    Then he cast the simplest earth magic: earth wall.


    A wall immediately rose in front of him to resist the fire.


    The flame is very strong, but the fire generates soil. No matter how strong the flame is, it only continuously enhances the hardness of the wall!


    Seeing that this move was useful, Su Li simply didn''t run away.


    He turned to the two women and said, "you hold the martial arts gold pill, and I''ll take care of this guy!"


    It''s inevitable to have a fight. He always acts quite single.


    Then he shouted to a corner of the forest, "find out the guy who makes trouble behind his back!"


    "Take care of yourself first!" immortal lie jumped onto the red wall and spewed out a large flame at Su Li.


    Su Li didn''t panic about it. He put his hands together and released the Vajra Rune of five turns and five robberies. Sixteen percent enhancement, coupled with Su Li''s own true Qi quality, is enough to deal with this degree of fire.


    Su Li''s whole body was covered with a shallow gold mask, and then he rushed to the fierce real man in the fire!


    "Big flame palm!"


    Immortal lie slapped him in front of him and tried to shake him away.


    Su Li was really shocked, but the palm of the golden elixir was intact!


    The true meaning of chongjun makes it difficult for him to invade.


    A golden elixir immortal could not break through the defense of a young man who was born to return to the real world. I''m afraid it would only make people feel like a joke, but it really happened.


    "I don''t believe it. You can stand my high temperature!" immortal lie felt offended, so he suddenly increased his firepower output.


    The next moment, Su Li''s whole person was caught in the fire, burning with boundless flames.


    Trapped in the fire, Su Li just condensed a layer of floating ice on his body surface.


    Under Xuanhan''s true blessing, the flame that had been isolated by the Vajra Rune could not make him feel hot.


    He even has leisure to check the situation of the two women


    But he saw Xu Junyu wearing bells all over his body, and his crisp voice connected into one, playing with those ordinary congenital environments like a joke.


    The situation on Pan Xian''s side is very strange. The martial arts immortal seems to be very hesitant. Every time he makes a move, he takes a lot of hesitation, as if some don''t know why they want to fight with the female friars in front of him.


    I really have the strongest mind when I enter the Tao with martial arts. Even if I get magic, I feel like I want to break free.


    At this time, a loud wolf howling came from a distance!


    "Ouch!"


    Su Li recognized that it was the cry of meat intestines.


    But this time the cry is different from the past, with a strong sense of oppression, as if to beat the fear of the heart at the bottom.


    ... this is its new "Sirius roar"!


    This demon clan magical power is most suitable for the wolf clan. It can frighten and frighten the enemy through howling. It can be regarded as a mental attack.


    But meat sausage itself has a talent. Its bark itself has the effect of "startling God"!


    Therefore, the combination of the two makes the effect of "Sirius roar" greatly enhanced. The auxiliary skill, which was originally only a negative impact, has the ability to attack and kill.


    Among all the people present, those congenital loose repairs were bleeding in their ears, rolling their heads, and their eardrums were shocked through.


    Under the attack of both the enemy and ourselves, pan Xian also had to stop to regulate her breath.


    But Xu Junyu was proficient in sound attack. At this time, he was just a little uncomfortable.


    What about the other two golden elixirs?


    Immortal lie''s flame has stopped, and he looks around with some confused eyes... It seems that the ''Sirius roar'' impressively interferes with his illusion.


    And what about the Wuxiu gold pill that had to wake up?


    He woke up with a start, then looked around with a wary face and stopped doing it... He had realized what had just happened.


    Su Li looked through the clouds and looked in the direction of the howling... But he saw that the meat sausage was fighting with a golden elixir immortal in its own size.


    The golden elixir is very gorgeous, but sometimes it turns into a tree, sometimes it turns into a fierce tiger attack, and sometimes it seems that there are many armored soldiers charging


    In short, all kinds of wonderful scenes appear one after another. They look like reality and illusion, which makes people unable to distinguish between true and false.


    That is, what he met was meat intestines. He had strong resistance to magic and was rarely affected by his mind.


    The pink kitten sitting on his head broke the illusion with one word... In this way, the golden elixir real person became tied up.


    "It''s him!" the Wu Xiu Jindan obviously recognized the man who tried to manipulate everything behind his back.


    The man saw that the situation was bad, but he turned and ran without nostalgia. After all, the meat sausage was just the beginning of the demon pill. The old golden pill couldn''t stop him from running.


    With the man''s departure, the scattered practitioners present certainly didn''t want to fight any more. They even began to worry about whether Su Li and others would kill them all!


    After all, the Xiuzhen world they knew was a world of the jungle. They had besieged the two nuns because they thought they were easy to bully. If you want to rob Su Li, you also think it''s easy for him to succeed alone


    But now it seems that these large disciples can''t be underestimated. Even if it''s just a disciple of the innate realm, his strength and quality can at least approach the level of the golden elixir.


    At first, the scattered practitioners only thought that the disciples of the sect were better than them, but now they can only admit that these disciples are really superior.


    Su Li ignored these casual practices. After all, he just regarded these people as passers-by on his own life.


    He saluted the two nuns with fists and said, "I''ll implicate you this time."


    "No harm, we''re all right," Pan Xian said politely. Then he said with some ponder:


    "Junyu has reported that her family is an ancient mirage in the South China Sea. Unfortunately, I can''t see your sect... You must be a disciple who can only be trained by a large number of schools because you can be so proficient in the three elements of earth, water and wood."


    "If you didn''t have the wrong way with Tianyuan Yiqi sect, I would really guess whether you are the true elder martial brother of Tianyuan Yiqi sect."


    Su Li shook his head and laughed. He felt that his identity was hidden very skillfully this time.


    Then he praised: "elder martial sister pan Xian, your school must be very powerful if you can resist the golden elixir of martial arts."


    "Don''t boast to each other. What should we do next?" Xu Junyu asked.


    "Next..." Su Li was embarrassed.


    However, pan Xian had already understood and said, "it''s natural to say goodbye. Brother Dao, I''ll see you later. Let''s catch up again."


    This is a very smart girl. She knows how to keep this good relationship for a long time.


    "Good bye." Su Li nodded slightly.


    If I see you again next time, I''ll be really lucky.

 Chapter 225

    After saying goodbye to the two women, Su Li set out on the road alone again, but he didn''t expect to be stopped by an unexpected person just when he took out the "hurricane" carriage and was ready to move forward.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you want to die?" Su Li looked at the man very surprised, because he couldn''t guess the man''s intention.


    The one who came was the golden elixir and martial cultivation who had participated in the ambush.


    It is impossible not to give up. Su Li''s strength is not unknown to him. It is by no means an ordinary golden elixir that can cope with it.


    But what did he find it for?


    After seeing Su Li, the man suddenly put aside the hesitation in his eyes and became a kind of persistence.


    But I saw him bow down and worship: "I don''t know if the childe lacks an attendant who leads a horse and whip? I''m willing to drive you under the violent whip!"


    Su Li was stunned for a moment and then returned to his mind.


    "You mean to be my entourage?"


    He didn''t expect that someone would work one day.


    He still bowed down and did not waver. It seemed that he had to wait until Su Li agreed.


    "It''s not surprising that scattered cultivation and wild demon families are actually the same. The best way to continue cultivation is to find a large door or a big force."


    At this time, the pink kitten in Su Li''s arms licked her claws and spoke proudly.


    "If you don''t have a way, then go to find some outstanding disciples to serve. This is the choice that most people who still pursue will make."


    Although it was strange how the cat could speak before it became a demon, he said immediately, "yes, it''s a sincere refuge."


    Su Li hesitated. Of course, he was very resistant to this inexplicable thing.


    So he said clearly, "I don''t know anything about you, and you don''t know anything about me. Are you too hasty?"


    But I didn''t expect that he had said without hesitation: "I was ma Han''s riding general 225 years ago, and now I have Jin Danhua''s spiritual cultivation. I''m good at all kinds of close combat and all kinds of weapons, especially the sabre technique."


    "I thought it would be high enough for birds to fly after entering the Tao with martial arts, but I didn''t expect it would be difficult to move."


    "I don''t ask you to teach me profound Taoism. I just ask you to give me some advice when you feel happy."


    Casual cultivation has no inheritance. Life is so hard.


    They are very lucky to be able to knot Dan, but for martial arts practitioners, entering the Tao with martial arts often means losing further skills.


    A talented person may be able to continue to create his own skills and go all the way, and he will have enough good luck to avoid the trap and checkpoint on the road of practice. Eventually, or break the Dan into a new world...


    But if you really had that talent, talent and luck, you would have been picked out by people in the large door long before you started!


    Su Li knew it clearly and then asked, "did you encounter a bottleneck in the jindanhua spirit realm?"


    "This realm requires you to replenish your five Qi. Therefore, you need to refine some spiritual objects containing the Qi of the innate five elements to make up for your lack."


    He didn''t have any control. He directly told him what he lacked and urgently needed to know!


    Suddenly, he was stunned. Originally, his realm was inexplicably stuck in the golden Danhua spirit realm for hundreds of years, which made him very confused.


    He asked many people and thought of many ways, but in the end he got nothing.


    Some people are stuck in the same realm as him, while others know and won''t say. Instead, they take this as a threat and want him to work hard


    This was the case with the former national teachers.


    He doesn''t like these people. He thinks that even if he wants to work for others, he should at least choose his own talents!


    And Su Li was the one he chose.


    Although Su Li said it very briefly before, he was really sharing some valuable knowledge for casual practice.


    So he was sure that he could get what he wanted from Su Li. Unlike others, he was not even sure whether he could get the return he wanted after his loyalty.


    But unexpectedly, when he made up his mind, he put down his body and was willing to give Su Li a slave and a servant, just for the chance... Su Li directly told him what he dreamed of!


    "When you complete your five elements, you can naturally start the practice of harmony."


    "It''s just that it''s crucial to supplement the innate strength of the five elements. If the innate breath is stronger and purer, the supplemented five elements will certainly be stronger. At that time, the body of Yuanying will be more stable and can bear more mana."


    "Of course, if you can cultivate the innate five element Qi by your own organic fate and use your own Qi to achieve the perfection of the five elements, then this is the best. After all, although the external force is good, it is not as pure as yourself."


    After hearing Su Li''s story, he suddenly knelt down in front of Su Li and said, "from now on, he will be the son''s man!"


    Su Li felt strange


    Then he hurriedly accelerated the hurricane and went out in an instant!


    He doesn''t want to get entangled with this storm.


    But I didn''t expect that the other level of the storm was not very good, but I was still on my way.


    After all, it''s friar Jindan... He saw Su Li''s carriage galloping against the ground and didn''t fly. Instead, he walked quickly under the foot of the wind, but always kept a distance from the place not far behind the carriage. He really looked like a servant.


    Su Li is a little confused. How can he travel like this?


    Along the way, he had to record all the famous mountains and rivers he had passed. What can he remember when he travels so fast?


    So he stopped rather self relinquishing, looked at him silently and asked, "how can you give up?"


    "The kindness of others should be rewarded by the spring, not to mention the son''s kindness is like rebuilding." the violent tone was officially answered.


    "All right." Su Li sighed, then pointed to the driver''s seat of the carriage and said, "it''s up to you to drive... Slow down, I''m traveling."


    "Yes, childe!" he hugged his fist excitedly and then sat down.


    Su Li returned to the carriage with his two pets in his arms.


    The carriage was also very spacious and comfortable. He sat down in front of the long table with a bad face, took out his paper and pen and began to write.


    If you have nothing to do, write down what you have seen and heard before.


    At this time, Miao Lingsha jumped on the book case and looked at the Mahan mountains and rivers he painted. She didn''t care much about it, but asked, "you really trust that guy?"


    "I can''t get rid of him again," Sully replied in wonder.


    "But what if you don''t tell him the spiritual cultivation method and refuse him?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Li was stunned. It seemed that he had never thought about it.


    In fact, what if he didn''t say anything at the beginning and refused? Will the storm follow up?


    Maybe so, but the probability may be to stop pestering and find another candidate... The simplest thing is, isn''t pan Xian and Xu Junyu also suitable loyal objects?


    Su Li took a breath and said, "it''s hasty."


    Miao Lingsha looked at his face without repentance, and sighed like an old woman

 Chapter 226

    At first, he felt very impatient when he drove slowly. After all, he was used to the speed of immortal Jindan. Suddenly, it was difficult for him to adapt to walking so slowly.


    But slowly, when he began to look at the surrounding scenery to play time, he gradually found that his inner impetuosity was slowly fading.


    His life track and his way of becoming a Taoist priest have determined that his temperament has always been radical and impatient, but now he finally began to listen to the birds and insects around him, but it seemed as if he saw a new world.


    "Young master, thank you. I''ve realized it!"


    He said coldly.


    In the carriage, Su Li was resting on the meat intestines that had become a "bed". As a result, he was awakened by this cold sentence


    He quickly dried his saliva, hit his mouth twice, and then scratched his head. It seemed that he was remembering: did he do anything that could be misunderstood?


    He certainly didn''t.


    So he calmed down and said mysteriously, "what did you realize?"


    "I finally know why it''s hard for me to get in," said Bao Jiong


    "The golden elixir is the fruit of human immortality, and it is a summary of the monk''s own foundation."


    "But after becoming a pill? Our foundation is solid, but it''s time to learn from heaven and earth and understand the true meaning of heaven and earth!"


    "This is especially true in the spirit realm. If I could realize this earlier and put my eyes on this world earlier, I would have found my problem long ago."


    "Compared with the balance of heaven and earth, my body has always been in an unbalanced state because of congenital five Qi deficiency. No wonder I can''t improve no matter how I practice."


    "No wonder I can''t find the right way to practice in the next step anyway... Because I haven''t found the right direction all the time!"


    "Thank you for your guidance. At first, you let me know what it is, but now you let me know why in this way."


    Facing this thanks, Su Li was completely ignorant. He didn''t seem to understand what he was saying


    Or did Miao Lingsha, who once had a high state, make a mocking face and say:


    "What a stupid human being. This worldly skill is slowly summarized and created by imitating nature and combining itself. Almost everyone of us demons will fine tune their skill after the demon pill."


    "Although he has no inheritance, if he can keep this mood and guard against arrogance and impatience, he may be able to create the most suitable skill for himself, so his future is unlimited!"


    When a kitten made this expression, it was like saying: my stupid shit shoveling Officer


    But in any case, through the discovery of Baozhu and the explanation of Miaoling yarn, he finally knew some details after the golden elixir period.


    These are all words of experience. Many of them can only be mentioned by others and need their own understanding.


    Of course, it may be difficult for others to perceive heaven and earth... But Su Li has Lian Shanyin.


    At this moment, his understanding of Lian Shanyin was to a higher level.


    Ten thousand years ago, why did the Taiyue cult claim to be invincible on the earth?


    Before the golden elixir, they fought with Lian Shanyin, and after the golden elixir, they realized the Dharma with Lian Shanyin!


    This means that before Yuan Ying, their breakthrough will hardly have any obstacles... This is enough to be invincible.


    As for Yuan Ying, it is a completely different realm. Su Li is far from qualified to understand it now.


    But after this time, he found that his car was more stable, and it seemed that he himself had fun.


    He has really realized that he is now constantly discovering new fun from those previously neglected places, and then seems to see the seemingly nonexistent tracks between heaven and earth, connecting all these things as if they were Heaven and earth


    He thought of his own skill.


    He became a Taoist with martial arts, which means that his cultivation skills are only innate at most.


    After congenital cultivation, he summarized and deduced a little by himself, and then took the great luck to succeed.


    But after Dan?


    He found that the way he had deduced Kung Fu was no longer useful, so he wasted a hundred years and was almost desperate.


    But unexpectedly, he met such a noble man in another village


    Yes, Su Li is a "noble man" in his heart. He felt that he could feel something now, which was brought by Su Li''s guidance.


    So when Su Li didn''t feel it at all, he gained the loyalty of a Jindan immortal?!


    ¡­¡­


    The carriage went all the way. It was near the border on the east side of Ma and Han. It would soon enter the territory of the state of song.


    Both Mahan and song are places of humanitarian prosperity, so what you see along the way is not famous mountains and rivers, but humanitarian prosperity.


    Su Li felt this prosperity in his heart, thinking about how long this prosperity could last?


    It seems to be prosperous, but the countries in Dongzhou are no longer working together to explore the wilderness, but all focus on each other


    Such humanity... Has reached the bottleneck.


    Perhaps it really needs a unified dynasty to break through the shackles and go to a higher level!


    "Young master, an old man fell down on the roadside."


    The sound of the storm came. He has also changed a lot along the way. In the past, he might not care about such things!


    "Then stop and take a rest." Su Li''s voice came from the carriage.


    The storm is a little stunned. Do you want to rest now?


    Su Li had come out of the carriage. When he saw the old man fainting on the roadside, he found that the old man was in a bad state.


    He was extremely weak and mentally depressed, but under simple exploration, he was just an ordinary symptom of heatstroke, and there was nothing wrong in his body.


    "It''s not too hot?" Su Li looked up at the sun star covered by clouds. The weather at this time should be the most suitable for outdoor activities.


    After thinking about it, he gave the old man a shower


    The cultivator is convenient.


    The old man soon woke up.


    Originally, this was just a small episode on the way. After the old man woke up, Su Li should continue on the road.


    But unexpectedly, when the old man woke up, Su Li found something wrong.


    The old man opened his eyes numbly.


    It''s hard to focus your eyes. It seems that you''re remembering something, but you don''t seem to think about anything.


    At this time, the sausage ran over with its tail wagging. It curiously sniffed the old man


    Su Li said nervously, "this is not your food. Don''t eat indiscriminately!"


    His face twitched. Did the dog demon still eat people?


    Meat sausage certainly doesn''t eat people.


    After sniffing it, it gave a whine.


    Su Li understood, frowned and said, "you said that although this man''s soul is complete, it is very weak, as if it would collapse at any time?"


    Did the dog say anything? He learned a skill called spitting bad food.


    "Then you can understand his symptoms."


    "The unexplained weakness of the body is actually caused by the problem of the soul. His soul is even weak to the point where it is difficult to control his body, so he can''t recover consciousness after waking up."


    "Is it a ghost?"


    Su Li questioned, but found that the old man didn''t feel entangled by anything


    "Interesting, this may be a good episode." Su Li smiled.

 Chapter 227

    Su Li simply waited patiently for the old man to wake up. At the same time, he also knew that he seemed to lack the means to deal with the soul trauma.


    He can wake up the talisman, but it''s just refreshing.


    There is also Qingxin talisman, which is used to suppress miscellaneous thoughts and avoid mental demons.


    However, in the newly obtained "green rain pill Sutra", there is a "return God pill" that can deal with this situation, but there is no way to collect spiritual materials for refining for a while.


    He simply asked the sausage to find some fresh mountain treasures in the surrounding mountains, and then set up a local stove next to it to cook a pot of soup


    A pheasant with a long tail ran by. He poured it with one finger, then handled it and cooked a pot of chicken soup.


    The chicken soup was mellow, and with some spices prepared by himself, it soon gave off a strong aroma.


    Food is really a good medicine that can bring people back to life, especially delicious food.


    The old man''s empty eyes focused quickly. With a long cry in his intestines and stomach, he finally recovered


    But the first thing he opened his eyes was to stare at Su Li''s pot of chicken soup. There was nothing else in his eyes.


    Suddenly, regardless of others, he jumped directly on the earth stove, regardless of the hot soup, and reached out to catch it


    How can he succeed? He immediately put him on the shelf and forced him to one side.


    The old man was unconscious, but he stared at Su Li''s chicken soup without blinking. It was as if he would come up again as soon as he let go.


    Su Li calmly prepared the final seasoning, then waved his hand... A small tree on the side grew rapidly, and then produced several wooden bowls on the branches.


    £¡£¡£¡


    He was stunned. This kind of casting is definitely a challenge to his three outlooks... Do the disciples of Dazhong sect cast spells like this?


    But anyway, Su Li''s "disposable tableware" is really convenient.


    He scooped a large bowl of chicken soup and chicken for the old man, and then handed it to him.


    The old man immediately took it, and then without chopsticks, he directly held the bowl and ate it.


    Su Li didn''t care about him either. He just asked him to let go of the old man and come to eat himself.


    He politely took a bowl and took a sip. He was immediately impacted by the thick and sweet chicken soup on his long-standing taste buds.


    All along, like others, he has suppressed all his enjoyment and fun, thinking that this is one heart to the Tao


    But now Su Li''s action made him find his previous mistake.


    Did he want to turn himself into a stone?


    Practice should have great fun, care about heaven and earth, and care about yourself.


    If he practices so much that he has no self, how can he experience the great fun between heaven and earth?


    "The young master is a real God and man. His every move contains deep meaning... He has been taught again!"


    Su Li shook his hand on the spot. What did the servant do to himself?! Always like this, he will be under a lot of pressure, okay


    But he can''t be timid. As a ''superior'', he must be omniscient!


    So he pretended to be deep and nodded and said, "if you can understand, practice is against the sky. What others say is only others'' and what you realize is your own."


    "What the young master said is true. I found that as long as I watch the young master''s every move, I can always understand the great truth of practice... And thank you for your enlightenment."


    What does Su Li''s brain look like in his heart... Congenital Tao?


    With a touch of sadness, Su Li waved his hand and let his stressed servant play by himself. Let him be quiet alone.


    The little pink cat next to him has been happy to roll on the ground... She thinks it''s too interesting. She didn''t expect humans to be so interesting!


    At the same time, she thought that the storm was too lucky. Unexpectedly, Su Li could make him feel anything. The cultivation of immortality was too simple... It was as if he had released his difficulties for more than 100 years at this moment.


    At this time, the old man also had enough to eat and drink. He patted his stomach with satisfaction, but his eyes returned to blankness


    Then he was stunned for a long time. It was like waking up, he remembered what he should do, so he picked up a bundle of firewood left next to him, and turned around leisurely along a path to the depths of the mountain forest.


    The border between Mahan and the state of song is a big mountain, which is roughly named "Jieshan". Neither of the two countries has too strong military equipment, so they set up borders based on this mountain, but they let it go without military garrison.


    "We followed slowly," said sully.


    Then he put away the carriage and walked... After sitting in the carriage for several days, it was time to move his legs and feet.


    Naturally, he followed her and watched Su Li''s demeanor all the time. He is a man who eats marrow and knows taste. He wants to get insight from Su Li''s every move


    Su Li''s scalp was numb. He always felt that he was stared at by something bad.


    But soon he didn''t care, because his eyes were all on his dog.


    Meat sausage hasn''t been happy for a long time. It always likes to follow Su Li''s side and doesn''t want to leave.


    But now Su Li let him run more... So the dog''s nature was completely released.


    It jumped up and down in the mountains and ran away.


    Because its size shrinks to the size of a normal dog, it runs in the mountains and forests like a black-and-white elf, jumping happily.


    "We should take him to run more." Su Li said remorsefully.


    Miao Lingsha sat on Su Li''s shoulder and could clearly see the tenderness and love hidden in his eyes when he looked at the sausage.


    She suddenly felt so jealous. She felt that although the stupid dog was heartless, it could get such sincere love... She was so jealous.


    She suddenly asked in an unknown state of mind, "are its parents disaster animals and moon dogs?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Su Li asked.


    "The disaster beast is the royal family of the North dog country in the Shanxi section of tiancrack, while the moon dog is the royal family of the South dog country. What do you say?"


    Feelings, meat sausage is really a ''Prince''!


    Seeing that Su Li didn''t speak, she said, "although it''s a blood string, what if its parents want to find it?"


    "It depends on who is powerful!" a shadow flashed in Su Li''s eyes.


    Miao Lingsha was stunned because she saw a deep determination from the shadow in Su Li''s eyes. As if you could be determined at all costs


    "But that''s the parents of meat sausage. What if meat sausage wants to come back to them?" Miao Lingsha asked again.


    "There is no ''if''." Su Li was cold and didn''t want to respond again.


    Miaoling yarn did not continue to ask.


    But she felt more envious... She could see how different meat intestines were in Su Li''s heart.


    It''s just that she doesn''t understand. Is it just because the sausage came first? Why do you prefer it so much?


    Obviously everyone is... Bah!


    She''s not a pet!


    Miao Lingsha even threw her cat''s head. Unexpectedly, she almost got herself in... What a nuisance.

 Chapter 228

    As the old man walked into the mountains, Su Li gradually found something unusual


    "There should be a mountain village here. At our feet is a man-made mountain road."


    Su Li pointed to his feet and confirmed.


    "Mountain road? Indeed, it''s just that no one has taken care of it for a long time. I can''t see it." the violent crane carefully distinguished it and nodded.


    Su Li sighed: "yes, although humanity is prosperous, if it collapses once, it will soon leave no trace between heaven and earth."


    "What the young master said is that in this world, our friars are really too small... How can we leave our own traces in this world?"


    As he said this, suddenly he began to forget things and me, and then kept muttering the words'' traces left by heaven and earth ''


    Su Li covered his face. Did he say anything again? What makes people suddenly realize?


    Forget it, regardless of this inexplicable guy, he has been attracted by the surrounding terrain


    From the direction of the surrounding earth vein, there should be a depression with excellent mountain scenery and Feng Shui ahead.


    Judging from the water vein under your feet, it should be easy to form a stream in front of you.


    According to the existing environment, this seems to be a feng shui treasure land that can hide wind and gather Qi?


    They bypassed a mountain and found that there was another village in front of them.


    This is a mountain village at the foot of a big mountain surrounded by streams in front of the door. Looking at the buildings in the mountain village, large platforms are formed on the hillside, and more than 200 families are located disorderly. This is a very prosperous scene for a village.


    But then he found that the village was quiet and not very popular from a distance.


    Seeing that the old man had gone down, Su Li followed up with him.


    But it was not until this time that Su Li found something wrong.


    "This place is... Uncomfortable!"


    He looked around, but found nothing wrong. This is just like what is said in "the third chapter of mountain and sea collection - Dragon hunting". It should be a geomantic treasure land.


    And even Shanyin didn''t find much wrong appearance.


    When he kicked under his feet, clouds rose.


    But it used the function on the Tengyun boots to let the green cloud float with itself.


    He looked at the surrounding terrain from a high altitude and found nothing wrong.


    "Did you find anything, young master?" the storm also flew over.


    "It''s nothing to find, but it doesn''t seem so uncomfortable in the sky."


    "Uncomfortable?" but he didn''t feel anything. Obviously, this strange perception had no effect on the golden pill friar.


    In fact, even for Su Li, the discomfort here is more because of the illusion brought by his keen perception, which has no impact on him.


    He tried to fly higher in the clouds and found that as he flew higher, the discomfort decreased rapidly. Then when he was higher than the nearby mountain, the discomfort completely disappeared.


    Instead, it is refreshing and comfortable, as if the air at the top of the mountain is particularly fresh.


    Then he woke up. His depression in the depression seemed to have something to do with the slightly turbid air around him.


    He looked again, which should be the terrain of feng shui treasure land in the chapter of looking for the dragon. Then he fell into the village and visited everywhere


    It is found that most of the people in this village are over 30 years old, and there are few young people. Moreover, they all look dull, think slow, and don''t even care about them.


    "It''s all because the spirit is weak... Or ignorant."


    Su Li muttered, then looked at a corner of the mountain depression and hesitated... Do you want to break the pattern of feng shui treasure land in this book?


    The location of the village is just the prominent position at the foot of a mountain peak, and the whole shape is roughly circular. The opposite side is surrounded by a crescent shaped mountain, separated by a mountain stream.


    This is like a distant sun moon Yin and Yang. The convex place where the village is located is the place symbolizing "Yang". Theoretically, the village will definitely prosper.


    But just now when Su Li flew over the mountain and looked down, he seemed to find some uncertain clues, that is, on the south side, it was not a mountain pass, but a deep pool surrounded by mountains.


    "Come on, let''s look south."


    Su Li didn''t say much. If you find something unusual, go and have a look.


    When he came to the deep pool, he found that the pool gathered by springs in the mountain was muddy like sludge, and there were only some small aquatic creatures who liked to live in muddy water, but no fish... This was not even a complete ecosystem!


    "This is a stagnant water." the storm also came here and said.


    Immortal Jindan has been able to put his mind outside and perceive it. Naturally, he understands this ordinary pool at a glance.


    "Backwater? Maybe so."


    If Su Li realized something... This terrain was originally a geomantic treasure land for storing wind and gas. The village was built there without wind and water. It is warm in winter and cool in summer. It is absolutely comfortable and pleasant.


    But now it''s different.


    He dares to assert that the pool did not exist at the beginning. Perhaps it was a mudslide or earthquake that blocked the usual river channel, which became a deep pool that could not flow out.


    Water can gather Qi, but if it is stagnant water, it is stagnant Qi or foul gas.


    Su Li measured the original trend of the mountain stream, and he didn''t have to climb over the mountain to see the other side. After a brief perception, he said to the nearby violent crane:


    "Can you cut away the mountains ahead?"


    It''s not that you don''t want to do it, but that it''s very difficult to do it.


    He made up his mind and said, "young master, please wait for me for three days. I will cut the mountain in three days!"


    "It will take you three days to open the mountain!" Su Li was stunned. Is Jindan so weak?


    He was helpless, but he didn''t speak.


    Su Li hesitated for a moment and then said, "I remember you said you were good at sabre, right?"


    "Well, I have a skill here... Well, you can learn it first... Remember, when others ask, they must say it''s a mountain knife!"


    Is this obviously a temporary name really good?


    And what about this special emphasis? Is this'' Sabre technique ''shameful?


    But anyway, since Su Li wants to teach a sword technique, he naturally wants it and studies hard


    At this time, we should congratulate xuanyuzi. His heavy Jun split ground sword will branch again!


    Since he taught Su Li this swordsmanship in the form of Dharma sword, no matter what Su Li learned, this swordsmanship belongs to Su Li.


    No matter what he does or what changes he makes, in fact, in theory, he doesn''t have to ask xuanyuzi.


    Of course, in this way, there may be a "daozong" one day, and xuanyuzi can hope to be hung up as master Zu

 Chapter 229

    The "mountain knife" is still the basic way of the heavy Jun split earth sword, but the thousands of "knife Qi" is first condensed and hit, cut into a certain distance after hitting the target, and then spread to both sides.


    This is to ensure that you can cut into the mountain at the first time, and the subsequent split ''knife Qi'' is to better separate the mountains and rocks


    I always feel like this. The lethality will be better than the original split ground sword?


    Anyway, it was right for him to say that he was especially good at sabre. He just watched Su Li show it once, and then practiced it twice, and then mastered the trick.


    Although the most important way of luck is not very matched, there is a quick alternative to the research and attainments of the sabre technique with a violent stroke.


    In fact, the luck of the heavy Jun split ground sword also brought him a lot of inspiration, and let him see the advantages of advanced sword for the first time.


    Yes, he has recognized that this is an extremely advanced sword skill... He has been involved in hundreds of soldiers, and the sword skill is of course the most important.


    So he was more grateful to Su Li!


    Because he could see that this "mountain knife" was originally a profound sword technique, but Su Li forcibly transformed it into a sword technique in order to teach him... Just because he said he was "especially good at using knives".


    At the same time, he was also proud of Su Li''s "realm"


    Such a profound sword cutting technique can be changed into a sword technique that is not inferior to the original one... Can it be said that in the eyes of my young master, there is no difference between sword technique and sword technique, and everything is determined by my heart?


    In a trance, he seemed to see a higher realm different from single Dao or kendo. In particular, he was proficient in 100 soldiers and felt deeply


    Su Li was speechless. Why did his servant start to have an "Epiphany" again? Is it difficult to find a servant who is actually a "protagonist template"?


    This situation made him quite speechless. Finally, he decided to check the terrain first.


    Since the mountain is to be opened, the location of the mountain needs to be redefined. Otherwise, the village will be all right if you go down at random. What should you do if other places suffer disasters again?


    Then he climbed over the mountain behind the deep pool and looked back, but he saw that there was also a mountain forest behind.


    But most of the mountain forest is in a withered and yellow state.


    It can be seen that this should have been the place where mountain streams flow. There is an obviously dry riverbed, and the ground is very dry. It has gradually become Sandy.


    Now the riverbed has dried up, and the surrounding plants that used to like water will certainly wither.


    This is a picture of gradual decline.


    Maybe a group of drought tolerant vegetation will grow here in the future, but the original ecological balance here must be completely broken.


    "Just come." Su Li was also very happy.


    While he was looking at the terrain, he finally got away from his epiphany.


    An epiphany made him understand the "mountain knife" more thoroughly, and transformed it into his own thing.


    So the next moment, when he saw that Su Li had marked the position of the knife for him, he no longer hesitated. All the real yuan of luck was cut out with one knife


    It can be seen that the real yuan he fumbled out is not very strong, and Su Li is confident that he can be consumed to death.


    However, his understanding of the knife technique is really not covered. Unexpectedly, this knife has divine marrow, which really brings the meaning of opening the mountain!


    The huge Dharma Sabre like a real object was cut out in the air, and then it cut into the place marked by Su Li on the side of the mountain.


    This is the weakest part of the mountain structure, and it does not seem to be related to the surrounding mountains. It should be newly formed.


    The Dharma Dao fell down on the mountain with tens of thousands of tons of boulders, and then the knife gas contained in it suddenly exploded on both sides, cutting a V-shaped gap in the mountain.


    The gap was smaller than Su Li thought, but when he thought that the violent drum was just a "wild" golden pill, he didn''t care much.


    The appearance of this gap naturally made a gap on one side of the original deep pool in the mountain, and the turbid water in it immediately surged out, just like a waterfall.


    Indeed, standing at the other end of the mountain and looking at the deep pool, it really looks like a pool suspended above the ground. It looks a little scary.


    The muddy water rushed out from the breach, but it was like dew to the vegetation at the other end of the mountain.


    The soil here has long been seriously Sandy and has little nutrients, but the mud brought by the water flow is rich in nutrients. It can be predicted that if you come back next year, it must be a lush forest land again.


    Su Li didn''t look here any more, but went back to the village in the mountain depression.


    But the water level of the river around the mountain village began to drop, and the water level here was not so high.


    After the water level receded, Su Li looked again, but he could find that there were clear terraces on the hillside under the mountain village!


    The village didn''t even rely on hunting, but had its own fields!


    But the mountain pass at the other end was probably caused by a landslide, blocking the outlet through the mountain stream, which formed the inaccessible deep pool and the higher and higher water level.


    I don''t know if it was an illusion. At the moment when the water began to flow, Su Li only felt a breeze blowing between the originally closed mountain depressions.


    This is the change caused by the flow of water. Soon, some vitality in normal mountains was restored in the depression.


    Su Li also seemed to feel something. Then he took out a book case and paper pen in the open space outside the village, and then wrote quickly on the paper in the face of the mountain stream flowing below and the gradually exposed large terraces.


    He looked at it curiously, but saw that Su Li drew the terrain of the mountain depression and added a note next to it


    When water flows, it will live, and when it stops, it will die... This situation of yin and Yang embracing together was originally a blessed land, but when a landslide stops, it will become a dead land. It can also be called the "mountain navel" trend.


    ... when he looked at it, he only felt that the mountain was high. Although he, a rough man, didn''t see the use of such a record, he always felt that there was a sense of mystery and mystery.


    But then Su Li threw away the manuscript paper of the book, which didn''t seem to care.


    "Young master, I don''t want this?" the violent crane asked strangely.


    "I have remembered it in my heart. It''s just a habit to draw it down."


    For him, if he sees it, draw it down, and then he can turn it over.


    At this time, the meat intestines came over with their tail swinging leisurely, took out a large pile of manuscript paper from the bag between their necks, and then pointed to the violent gun and those manuscript papers


    "These are..." he looked at it in surprise.


    These are the manuscripts drawn by Su Li all the way!


    "Do you want me to keep it for you?" he asked.


    The sausage nodded.


    However, he has different feelings


    "The young master once lamented that it is difficult for people to leave anything in this world... But what the young master is doing now may be preparing to leave something?"


    "Yes, write a book!"


    "What a masterpiece would it be to collect all the books written by the young master and synthesize them into one book?"


    Suddenly, he realized something... But this time, what he realized was his meaning around Su Li.

 Chapter 230

    Su Li paid no more attention to the village, and wondered whether their mind would gradually return to normal after the mountain returned to normal.


    However, since they can persist in that village until now, they should also be able to continue, and then the days will get better and better until they flourish again.


    He had just walked out along the newly opened mountain pass with storm Kyung, and then went all the way east to the state of song.


    "Mahan is close to the state of song. Have you ever been to Dengxian city of the state of song?" Su Li asked curiously in the carriage.


    After hearing this, he smiled bitterly and said, "I''ve been to Dengxian city twice, but I haven''t stayed long... That''s not a good place for us to scatter immortals."


    "Oh?" Su Li made a confused voice.


    "Dengxian city is said to be a city of practitioners, but it is actually a secret place Xianfu, which has been developed by those large doors, and then the monks of various factions have been more active and slowly formed."


    "This city has a huge array protection. Except for the Pope''s gate in the city, you must pay a high price to enter the city."


    "The city is divided into inner and outer cities. Most of the outer cities are small clan doors and scattered repair groups, and there are array divisions with the inner city."


    Su Li listened and asked, "why should we all get together? Is there any advantage?"


    "The biggest advantage is that for casual cultivation, it is more promising to practice in Dengxian city."


    "Our greatest desire for casual practice is to get guidance in practice. Even if it''s just a few words, it''s a great touch to us."


    "There are a large number of friars in Dengxian city. Maybe some sect elders are willing to open a forum to talk about Dharma and answer questions for us."


    "For the large-scale door, the gathering of monks is also conducive to collecting some natural materials and earth treasures they need. In particular, more scattered cultivation will always bring some strange things, which may be just what they need."


    I see. This immortal city is a place where we can get what we need from each other... Casual cultivation can get guidance, while the sect friar is the channel to obtain resources.


    "I always feel that this is a place for exploitation and casual repair." Su Li sighed.


    "..." he didn''t answer. Obviously, he didn''t want to make meaningless agreement.


    Su Li didn''t speak any more. He just opened the curtain of the carriage and looked at the scenery outside.


    This is already the boundary of the state of song. You can obviously feel the difference of pedestrians around you.


    This is a strong sense of pride. Everyone is strutting when walking. Even a poor man with obviously shabby clothes is talking with his head raised in a loud voice. Unexpectedly, everyone feels very normal.


    "It''s like this here. Everyone thinks he is the real inheritor of Dongzhou civilization and should be respected," said Bao.


    "Just like the beggar in front of you, you can''t despise any beggar, because no one can say whether it is a poet experiencing life looking for inspiration."


    "The most vendors here don''t eat and drink, but sell calligraphy, paintings and four treasures of study."


    "You can''t despise the rich here, because only the rich children can collect enough books and all kinds of cultural antiques."


    "This is the world of scholars. Even practitioners will be despised if they don''t wear a scholar dress in this market."


    Su Li was surprised when he listened to the story of violent Jiong. The customs of the state of song were indeed more excessive than those of Ma Han. The military equipment was relaxed, but scholars were in charge. In such a country, just because there were practitioners gathered here, no one dared to provoke them?


    However, a closer look at the geographical location of the state of song shows why the people here are so comfortable.


    The northern part of the state of song borders on the Northern Wei Dynasty, a powerful northern power, while the eastern side is adjacent to Qiang Qi. To the south is the vast land of Jingnan. Only Malaysia and South Korea in the West are slightly weak.


    These four sides can be said to be strong neighbors, losing the space to expand outward. The local territory is rich and stable, so it can be said that the people here know etiquette because they are rich.


    In other words, when there is plenty of material and there is no room for progress without worry and weakness, it is natural to develop towards "spiritual civilization".


    So reading became popular here, and almost all the people were addicted to "those who are too old to extricate themselves".


    And they have indeed promoted the civilization level of almost the whole Dongzhou, so it is understandable to have this pride.


    Of course, after reaching its peak, it was natural for Su Li to be arrogant and complacent. Su Li understood the occurrence and evolution of this phenomenon.


    But we also know that this ease and prosperity is morbid and fragile.


    "Find a good place. Let''s go and have something to eat." Su Li ordered.


    Every time he goes to a new place, he always likes to go to the largest local restaurant to taste its special dishes.


    It was said that the pasta of the state of song was very special, so he wanted to try it.


    With no more words, he sped up his speed and went to the capital of the Song Dynasty, Daqiu.


    The name of the capital can also be understood as the meaning of "great hill", which highlights the pride of the people of the Song Dynasty.


    Su Li''s carriage was so fast that it seemed to come to the big hill in less than half a day.


    He was also familiar with the way, and soon came to the best restaurant in Daqiu city. Then he left the carriage by the side of the road outside the restaurant and took Su Li in to taste the delicious food.


    The old rule is still to sit in the hall.


    Because Su Li likes to listen to the chat of guests here.


    But this time he made some miscalculations.


    He didn''t notice the shop owner''s eyes when he ordered. He also recommended him to eat in the private room upstairs many times.


    When his dishes were served, he found that the conversation around him had disappeared.


    They all looked at Su Li''s table with disdain, as if what he had done was extremely injurious.


    "It''s really shameful and polite!" a voice sounded first, and then echoed faintly around.


    At the same time, Su Li''s hearing also caught a famous scholar in a corner saying to his companions, "at a glance, you know that another rich migrant came here to pretend. Please wait a moment and see how you play with it."


    So he heard the sound of pushing and pulling the seat. Su Li noticed that a man had grown up and came here


    He rubbed his forehead silently. Did he do anything wrong?


    There was also some anger in my heart. I simply ignored it, but tasted the dishes with chopsticks.


    He doesn''t eat much, each kind is just a sketch... Most of the dishes here are pasta, so it''s easy to get full even if he just eats a little taste of each kind.


    At this time, the scholar who said he was going to play with him came to him and sat down.


    He was about to speak... The scholars around him immediately showed an expression of watching a good play.


    "There''s someone here."


    Su Li said coldly.


    The man stopped on the spot. It was really out of his plan.

 Chapter 231

    The scholar didn''t expect Su Li to refuse so neatly and without giving face. He wanted to leave on the spot.


    But feeling the eyes around and the bet between himself and his companions, it''s too beautiful to leave so disheartened.


    So he took a deep breath and calmed his anger: "students, why can''t you sit down when this table is free?"


    Su Li squinted at each other, and then calmly replied, "I''m sorry, there''s no room here."


    Then he grabbed a cat and a dog from his pocket and put them in the seats on both sides of him, and then let him stand next to the scholar


    The meaning is very clear. There are just four here. A table is full!


    The book trembled with anger. He stood up on the spot and was about to leave... Joking, isn''t it the same seat as the cat and dog to continue sitting here?


    "What a shame! Shopkeeper, how can you let such a vulgar person into the hall?"


    The man shouted at once.


    But just as he shouted, he had faithfully executed the instructions of his young master, pushed away the weak scholar and sat down at the table.


    Meat sausage doesn''t look at the scholar. He has looked forward to Su Li waiting for him to cook for himself... At the same time, he has made up his mind that he must learn to use chopsticks in the future... It seems that it''s a little difficult for the dog, but he has learned to speak!


    Miao Lingsha sat up straight and looked arrogantly at the scholar shouting there, as if listening to the "barking of a defeated dog".


    After all, the kitten is the princess of the demon country. She has a strong aura and can almost naturally be noticed. So it made the scholar even more angry... The face cats and dogs despised him!


    "That''s ridiculous! Shopkeeper, hurry up and take care of it!"


    The shopkeeper of the restaurant is here. Of course, he is here with all his smiling faces... Let him drive Su Li out? I''m kidding. That''s impossible.


    Su Li''s dishes at this table are more expensive than those poor scholars. If he drives away such a big financier, he will be so distressed that he can''t sleep at night!


    What will happen if you offend these poor scholars? Sorry, the shopkeeper really didn''t think what would happen.


    In the state of song, there was an interesting chain of contempt.


    The royal family despises Xun GUI''s children and thinks that these people are ignorant and useless to the country. It''s better to die quickly.


    Then Xun GUI''s children despised the children of ordinary bureaucrats and thought that these people had no inheritance but wanted to be comparable with them. It was wishful thinking.


    The bureaucrat''s children despise the rich. They think that they cling to their homes and do not want to contribute to the "common people in the world". They are simply the moth of the country.


    Rich people despise poor scholars, think they are not good at learning, but like to be careless everywhere. They can only talk but don''t know the facts, and eventually harm others and themselves.


    The poor scholar despised all the above people


    Su Li now met such a person who despised everything.


    But he didn''t want to give this person a chance to talk at all. He was no longer interested in listening to the "folk customs" in this restaurant. Now he just wanted to taste the characteristics of the dishes of the Song Dynasty, and then went to Dengxian city to go to the dating League.


    "Shopkeeper, hurry up. I''ll leave after eating. Your environment is not very good and annoying." he urged.


    The shopkeeper was a little broken on the spot. Can you say this at this time?


    Bad environment? Isn''t that equivalent to taking those readers as the background board?!


    And was despised


    The group of scholars immediately became noisy and looked like they wanted to make Su Li look good.


    But Su Li was still at ease and didn''t mind the noise at all. These scholars have been making trouble for so long, but few have moved their hips. They have been shouting in situ all the time.


    On the contrary, it was difficult for him to sit and stand. This feeling of being pointed at by thousands of people made him very uncomfortable


    "It seems that your mind is a little bad, but you are a group of useless people. Why should you care?" Su Li said with relief.


    Speaking of it, the martial arts elixir also set too many rules and regulations in his heart in the difficulties of more than 100 years. Especially in the song state where Dengxian city is located, he was cautious and timid.


    "What are you talking about? We are all useless people?!" the scholar was the first to be angry. He first turned up the volume to ensure that everyone could hear Su Li, and then asked:


    "You fool are the useless man who wastes food!"


    Although he was still a little timid, the direct humiliation to his loyal object was unbearable, so he immediately stood up and grabbed the scholar''s collar and picked him up


    "A gentleman can''t do anything without talking. You rough and stubborn people have the ability to kill me!" the scholar was shaking with fear, but his words were quite hard.


    Su Li waved his hand and said, "don''t be angry... Well, let you know how useless you are."


    He motioned to him to put the scholar down, then looked at the indignant scholars in the hall and asked, "let me ask you first, have you ever created any value in your life?"


    "What is value?"


    Suddenly, a voice came over his head, but it was an exquisite man in a red robe, leaning against the railing on the second floor of the restaurant.


    Generally, people with some identities like to stay above the second floor when they come to this restaurant for consumption, and they can''t easily come out and mingle with these poor scholars in the hall on the ground floor.


    This can be regarded as "cheering". Su lile had to go on and answer:


    "Spring ploughing and autumn harvest provide grain for the country, which is the value."


    "Weaving, dyeing and sewing are artificial clothes, which is the value."


    "Mining and smelting are made in China, which is also valuable."


    When Su Li said this, the scholar immediately said with disdain: "this is the benefit of sangnong craftsmen, and we disdain it!"


    Su Li nodded gently and said:


    "It is also valuable to build bridges and roads for one''s parents to ensure peace and prosperity."


    But the scholar seemed to find his own rhythm and immediately retorted: "such a small official can be competent only by a small official, which is not the way we take!"


    "Defend our country and defend our hometown against foreign enemies?" Su Li asked.


    "Vulgar Wufu, don''t mention it again!"


    Su Li looked at the people in front of him calmly, or the people in front of him, and then said, "I''m sorry. I really don''t know what valuable things you can do."


    The implication is that a group of people who live are useless!


    The rich childe on the second floor felt interesting. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "interesting. Someone can deny himself like this."


    The crowd then reacted. Su Li raised questions one by one, and the scholar denied them one by one. Isn''t that self denial?


    The scholar also reacted. His face turned red, and then he said proudly: "you ant Finch, how can you know our great ambition?!"


    "I will assist the holy king, govern the people, and establish virtue in heaven and earth... In this way, I will not live up to what I have learned!"


    The rich gentleman on the second floor couldn''t help but open the folding fan in his hand to block his face. He was afraid that he would be ashamed if he didn''t hold it.


    At the same time, he was very curious. How should that interesting foreigner refute this time?

 Chapter 232

    Su Li laughed at the scholar''s naive remarks. He suddenly became interested in playing with these people


    "Shopkeeper, spell a long table for me." Su Li said.


    The shopkeeper just knew what Su Li was going to do as soon as he heard it. He was very surprised. Didn''t he expect that the young man who likes to hate the scholar also likes to play the scholar''s set?


    The waiter is very familiar with the operation, and the two square tables are spliced together to form a long table... When the scholars gather here, they often spell the table to draw or compose poetry.


    Then he nodded knowingly and spread a piece of rice paper on the long table


    Su Li took out his pen and ink and stood at the table. Then he said, "I''ll give you a question. It''s a problem that ''Saint Wang Liangzuo, parents of all people'' will encounter every year. Try to answer it."


    With that, Su Li had already swung his pen... Between the turns of the pen, two long winding lines had been drawn on the rice paper.


    Although it is only two simple strokes, it has given people a sense of grandeur... Many scholars present immediately tightened their hearts and knew that the person in front of them could not be underestimated.


    At this time, there were many onlookers on the second floor and even the third floor of the restaurant. Many distinguished guests in the box came out and looked at the scene curiously.


    One of the well-dressed middle-aged people looked to the left and right and said, "this test question is related to you. Why don''t you guess what the boy painted first?"


    Next to him are a group of middle-aged people with different climates, Gongwei. These people look like they have been in high positions for a long time. At this time, they are all interested in the "game" between "foreign children" and local poor people.


    "I''m sorry, Lord, but it''s hard for the officials to distinguish by these two strokes." a man over half a hundred replied with a smile.


    But at this time, below them, the exquisite young man who first came out to watch the excitement had shouted out: "I know, this is the section of mother river west of my big hill!"


    Su Li looked up unexpectedly, but saw that the young noble childe was looking at him excitedly, just like a good student who answered the question, waiting for the teacher''s praise.


    Then he nodded and smiled without saying anything. He just reached out and wrote in the brush wash, turned around, and then quickly raised it and threw it at the picture scroll


    The water still with ink rhyme was spilled by him, and then fell on the picture like a water dragon.


    The watered ink spread out on the scroll, some places were light, some places were deep, and became not so uniform.


    But it is really like the surging water of a big river


    "I''m right. It''s really the mother river!"


    The group of people who had been watching on the third floor looked dignified one by one. They obviously didn''t expect that Su Li had a big problem that only people who lived high above the temple could know its difficulty.


    "The young man is very clever. More importantly, he is very familiar with the geography of China''s Song Dynasty. Which family is he?" the middle-aged man headed by him noticed the dignified around him, but suddenly asked the young man to answer.


    At this time, the old man who was over half a hundred that year leaned slightly and said, "this is the grandson of the old minister. Let the Lord laugh."


    "It was originally the child of the taizai family. No wonder he had this vision." the middle-aged man smiled and nodded, and then continued to look down... At this time, he roughly understood how Su Li was going to make a question.


    In fact, the distinguished guests in the box on the third floor have some understanding in their hearts, and they also want to know if they can get any different answers here.


    Downstairs, Su Li has begun to write a title: "Dongzhou mother river, countless tributaries, irrigated billion trillion good fields, is the origin of our Dongzhou humanity."


    "But now when I travel into the Song Dynasty, I find that the mother river along the way is becoming narrow."


    "Although the dikes on both banks are well, the river surface is already higher than the nearby farmland. I don''t know how many places."


    "In my opinion, I''m afraid this section of the mother river will be waterlogged in case of heavy rain... So my question is: how to treat the mother river?"


    "This..."


    The scholar only felt his scalp numb. This problem is completely different from what he imagined!


    "What''s your problem? I''ve already said that what I want to do is to help the emperor create a prosperous era, not such small things as drought and flood."


    "Puff ~"


    At this time, the young xungui upstairs laughed again. He said, "if this is not a national event, there will be no major event in the state of song!"


    "Who are you?" the scholar raised his head and scolded angrily. Don''t force him to fight against heaven and earth!


    That young Xun GUI didn''t cover it up, but said with a smile: "it''s the grandson of taizai. It''s also the public''s intention to think clearly."


    "Scholar, you don''t have to hurry to talk. I can tell you clearly that my grandfather and those uncles and uncles have been discussing the coming flood season since last month."


    After hearing this, Su Li continued to say, "the land of the state of song is fertile and rich in products. In fact, as long as we can manage the mother river well, our family and country will have no worries."


    "So don''t underestimate the way to control the river. This is the key to the prosperity of Nair and other song countries."


    The scholar''s position is in disorder. He is used to the romantic and snowy moon. He originally thought that the way of governing the country is the same as that of his romantic and snowy moon singing poetry. As long as a group of people listen to his orders.


    But now, when a real problem is put in front of him, he doesn''t know what to do.


    "What''s the difficulty? It''s just raising the dam. As long as the imperial court allocates funds and the people use their lives, there will be no big flood." the scholar said in a hurry. Then he was very satisfied and thought that the problem didn''t bother him.


    Su Li''s face didn''t change, but just before he answered, ye Siming, the young Xun Guigong on the second floor, asked first, "what do you think of the three princes in the court?"


    The scholar looked up proudly and said with a smile, "it''s just a bunch of fools!"


    Very good. This is what he said when talking about the world with his companions. He unknowingly took it out.


    The faces of those people on the third floor were a little ugly.


    The head of the middle-aged man laughed and said, "if what I use to govern the country is fools, what is I?"


    I''m afraid this is where the kings and officials of the state of song are!


    The old lady of Gongye said indifferently, "Lord, please entertain us here. I''m afraid I''ve heard a lot of such remarks."


    This can be regarded as a kind of dark vomit. How can a normal monarch entertain his ministers in such a place? Isn''t this bad taste.


    "That''s interesting, isn''t it? I just want to see if there are still people who understand among the poor people now." the king of song doesn''t think so.


    "I don''t know where the stranger came from. Can he be used for me?"


    Unexpectedly, I fell in love with Su Li.


    "Tell the king that the man should be a monk, and I''m afraid his origin is extraordinary." at this time, a man next to the monarch of the state of song interrupted coldly.


    "Friars? That''s right. Recently, friars have gathered to discuss something about ''killing demons''... That''s all. That''s all." the monarch immediately lost interest.


    It seems that the successive dynasties of the Song Dynasty have been used to their existence under the protection of righteous friars, and understand that friars, especially those with great origins, cannot be used by them.


    In the audience, Gongye Siming, the grandson of Gongye taizai, laughed and said, "you should treat Sangong as a fool, but the river control strategy you put forward is the way Sangong has been implementing all along!"


    The scholar blushed, and then said forcefully, "but this is the case with river management. Is there any other strategy besides building dams frequently?"


    "You''re right. That''s why my grandfather and Sangong are so troubled." Gongye Siming turned to Su Li with bright eyes and said, "so, sir, if there''s a magic method, can you tell me?"

 Chapter 233

    Su Li smiled at Gongye Siming''s request without saying anything. He just stretched out his hand and outlined it again on the scroll


    At the next moment, a picture of a river hanging on the ground is formed. The constantly rising embankment makes the river seem to be hanging high on the ridges on both sides. Once it overturns, it will be the sky!


    He didn''t say anything, but he had incorporated everything into this picture.


    At this time, although the river course of the mother river in the state of song is not so exaggerated, anyone who sees this painting will know that this painting is the future of the mother river in the long run!


    This painting seems to have magic, which makes the whole restaurant silent in an instant. All the people in the state of song, whether chatty scholars or dignitaries, are silent in front of this picture.


    A painting made them deeply aware of what was the great trouble of the state of song at present.


    If the river burst, it would definitely flood thousands of miles and turn most of the song country into a vast land.


    Even the scholar didn''t dare to talk any more, because he had no way to deal with such a scene. He even felt his hands and feet were cold and his heart was very anxious... After all, he was also a people of the state of song, and knew some good or bad.


    At this time, Su Li said calmly, "we have a clear idea of the danger of the mother river, but it is very difficult to manage it."


    "I believe we all understand why the riverbed becomes suspended above the... It is caused by the sediment washed down from the upstream and deposited here."


    "Therefore, in order to control the river, the most important thing is to prevent the sediment collapse in the upstream."


    His voice fell, and an old voice suddenly came from above his head: "the young man is right. However, the upstream of the mother river is located in the Northern Wei Dynasty. How can we let the Northern Wei Dynasty manage the river disaster for our song country?"


    Su Li looked up. Before he could say anything, Gongye Siming on the second floor had exclaimed, "Grandpa, why are you here!"


    There was another low uproar below, but I didn''t expect that Gongye taizai was also here!


    Su Li was slightly surprised, but still said quietly: "the management of the mother river has never been a single thing that a river section or a country can do. If we can''t start from the overall situation, it''s just a temporary solution."


    The Gongye taizai smiled. He condescended and asked, "do you have a good remedy for the symptoms, sir?"


    It has become the test of Su Li by Gongye taizai.


    Su Li still replied blandly: "the method of treating the symptoms is still used. It''s nothing more than repairing dams and dredging the river."


    As expected, the governor of Gongye nodded, and then said, "what about river dredging? I and others have also suggested this to the king, but in the end, because of the huge waste, I''m afraid it will affect spring farming, so I can''t implement it."


    All the scholars held their breath. I''m afraid this is the first time they touched on the specific implementation of the imperial court affairs. At the same time, it also makes them realize that the decision of any matter is not arbitrary, but needs to take into account a series of chain events.


    Just like at this time, river dredging is undoubtedly a good thing, but if it empties the Treasury, it will not be beautiful.


    Su Li still chose to paint this time.


    He carefully measured the upstream position of the big river map in his hand, and then wrote and added a dam extending from both sides to the middle of the big river. However, the dam is not closed in the center, but leaves a narrow space.


    In the picture, between the dams blocking the river, the torrent surged down, causing the water surface of the downstream river to churn


    Su Li''s brush seemed to have divine help, and the whole painting seemed to move by itself.


    After all, those scholars are empty talkers, watching this scene blankly.


    But the people on the third floor suddenly stood up, because they had been thinking about how to control the river, and when they saw nature, they immediately thought of it.


    "Beam of water and silt!" Gongye Siming on the second floor also woke up. He suddenly danced: "I see. Why didn''t I think it was so simple!"


    The old method of the state of song was to send more ships to dig mud back and forth in the mother river basin. This is a drop in the bucket. It''s inefficient. No wonder it''s expensive.


    But now Su Li''s method has suddenly opened up a new idea for them... Harness water and silt, and control water with water!


    "Sir, great talent!" Gongye taizai bowed.


    Su Li replied, "just because a friend had been ordered by the king to control the water, he thought about it."


    "So? Sir, it''s really......" Gongye taizai is confused. It''s a political achievement if he puts forward such a good recipe for water control!


    "As I said, governing the mother river should never be a matter of one country." Su Li said frankly.


    ... for the time being, let the monarch and Minister of the state of song manage this section of river for the Western Qin Dynasty first. After the sharp scholars of the Western Qin Dynasty captured the state of song, a lot of trouble can be saved.


    Su Li naturally has selfishness, but his selfishness is now said, and no one will believe it. Everyone can only think that he cares about the world.


    "Mr. Gao Yi!" Tai Zai bowed again, but this time he was even more respectful.


    The last time I only recognized Su Li''s talent, but now I recognize Su Li''s character and mind... People in the Song dynasty like to play this. People with outstanding talent and good conduct will be respected by them.


    This time, even the readers in the hall downstairs dared not have any disrespect. They all thanked respectfully: "Mr. Gao Yi!"


    This scene made Su Li a little embarrassed, but he found a good way to transfer his tension. He looked at the young man on the second floor and asked gently, "Gong yesiming, right? Do you have any questions?"


    Gongye Siming was a little embarrassed, but when he saw Su Li''s question, he couldn''t help saying, "Sir, great talent, I don''t know if there is a way to solve the urgent affairs of Song Dynasty?"


    "The rainy season is approaching, and it''s too late to try to clear the silt at this time. Seeing that the river is blocked, we will experience a big flood again... Please have mercy on millions of people in the state of song!"


    Su Li was slightly stunned... The rainy season in the state of song is coming. What else can we do at this time except to continue to strengthen the dam?


    But in this regard, he asked quietly, "what''s the opinion of Gongye taizai? Of course, it''s even if it''s a secret of the court."


    "It doesn''t hurt. I should tell these young people about the difficulties of the imperial court." old granny Zai said gently, without any intention of confidentiality.


    "Now the water level of the mother river is higher than in previous years, but it is almost certain that the mother river will be flooded when the rainy season comes."


    "Although the state of song did not slacken its efforts in building more dams, it was afraid that no matter how well the dams were built, they could not withstand the surging floods. Finally, the whole state of song became a land of prosperity."


    "So the court discussed with the central government whether it would be possible to dig a section of dam upstream for flood discharge when necessary... To exchange 100000 people for peace."


    The voice fell, and the whole restaurant was silent.


    The scholars downstairs felt suffocated... The government was far from as simple as they thought.

 Chapter 234

    "What an atrocity... Human life is not a number. How can we convert numbers so simply?" the scholar said incoherently.


    Although it is not very impressive, this statement itself still has a market in the state of song.


    The monarchs and ministers on the third floor did not show any sarcastic look. There are similar reasons why it is difficult for them to make a decision.


    There were many brilliant people in the Song Dynasty, and the monarch was not good at making decisions, so the matter of flood control has been delayed. At this time, let Gongye taizai release the wind. I don''t want to see how the people discuss this matter.


    Gongye taizai looked gloomy. Obviously, he didn''t know how to answer. The scholar retorted powerlessly. The second floor of Gongye Siming saw his most respected grandfather questioned, but he couldn''t say anything... He felt that he was too rash for the first time.


    Su Li smiled calmly and said, "human life is really not a number. If possible, it is better to work together to tide over the difficulties."


    "But we can''t always look forward to the best without preparing for the worst."


    "Now the situation is that once the rainy season comes, 80% of the mother river of the state of song may burst. At that time, not only the farmland along the river, but also the big hill may be flooded... You should make plans early."


    Su Li''s words were not alarmist, but tore open a corner where people didn''t want to think more.


    He seemed gentle, but with a very cold attitude, he showed everything to these naive readers, and then said:


    "The mother river will be flooded, and if we continue to maintain the status quo, it is likely that a major breach will occur when the flood is most serious. At that time, the whole country will be flooded, and Daqiu will also be affected, let alone your hometown."


    "After that, because the whole country was affected by the disaster in that year, the state of song lost thousands of hectares of good farmland. The rich still have surplus grain, but how can these millions of people give relief?"


    "When famine is everywhere and ruoer and others are the center, have you ever thought about how to settle the victims and deal with the possible rebellion?"


    "Food is the most important thing for the people, and if the people have no food, they are against it."


    "How can you save yourself when you wait for the state of song with relaxed military equipment?"


    A series of questions seemed to have penetrated the present and saw the future. They not only made the scholars present speechless, but also made the kings and ministers of the state of song sweat.


    This kind of future may be alarmist, but there are no fools here. The phrase "food is the most important thing for the people" is really brilliant.


    Even if the people of the state of song bite their teeth after the disaster, and continue to suffer the disaster next time and next time, sooner or later they will not be able to stand up!


    Not because the government of the Song Dynasty was corrupt, but because they had to rob the rich and noble food, otherwise they would not survive.


    The scholars present could not say a word. If they really wanted to take them to that important position and make far-reaching decisions, they only felt the pressure, and their thinking began to knot.


    In his embarrassment, the scholar could only ask in a desperate struggle: "so, according to your meaning, are you in favor of digging dams by yourself and exchanging the lives of a few people for the lives of most people?"


    Su Li just smiled and didn''t respond, but continued to write on his paintings


    At a sharp turning point in the river, he suddenly drew a gap.


    Then the vast water potential impacted down, forming a land of Ze in a low-lying place in the north of the river.


    Then Su Licai said in a gentle voice, "when digging the dike in advance to discharge the flood has become an inevitable choice, the next thing to be discussed is the location of digging the dike. How to minimize the loss and even how to benefit both the country and the people."


    "Most of the tributaries of the mother river in the Song Dynasty are on the south bank, so there are many good fields on the south bank and barren on the north bank."


    "Most of the north bank is short of water for irrigation, and there are often severe droughts in addition to severe floods. It can be said that there are mostly poor fields cultivated by poor farmers."


    "To discharge the flood here can minimize the loss in the state of song."


    "As for your concerns, they can also be solved. Send soldiers to relocate farmers in advance and give sufficient compensation. The place is sparsely populated and the workload will not be too large."


    At this point, the ministers of the state of song looked at each other and felt the gap between themselves and Su Li.


    They are still hesitating whether to release the flood ahead of time, but Su Li has thought about what to do after the flood discharge... The problem that was heavy and difficult to decide in their hearts has become a trivial matter worth mentioning here.


    On the one hand, the monarchs and officials of the state of song were used to ease and rarely made such important decisions. On the other hand, it was Su Li''s eternal wisdom.


    But before this was over, Su Li continued, "when I visited here earlier, I found that this is a low-lying area of more than one million hectares. Maybe I can give up these bad fields and simply take the flood as an opportunity to turn it into a new land of water."


    "There are few water veins on the North Bank of the mother river. With this daze, most of the bad fields on the north bank can become good fields within three years."


    "With this daze, it can store water in case of flood, supplemented by the method of beam water scouring and silting. Many dare not say that there can be no worry about drought and flood in the song state within a hundred years."


    There was a moment of silence. This time, people were not worried about the mother river. They were simply shocked by Su Li''s talent.


    Because what people ask and think about is this year''s flood, which is now. But with the help of this year''s flood, Su Li made a long-term plan!


    People finally have a clear understanding of what it is to prosper the country with one word.


    If the mother river is really no longer flooded in this century, then the people of the state of song should prosper, not just three generations?


    At this moment, the scholar who came to trouble Su Li was speechless and ashamed... Su Li''s rude behavior in their eyes has now become the pride of a great talent. Many scholars look forward to Su Li


    On the second floor, Gong yesiming''s eyes are about to "show stars". He lives high above and looks at Su Li''s painting. His feeling is even more profound. It seems that he is fascinated by the feeling of wanton use of heaven and earth as a chessboard.


    Then on the third floor, Gongye taizai suddenly said respectfully, "Sir is an unparalleled national scholar. The kings and ministers of the Song Dynasty are willing to invite Sir to join the court with the highest ceremony. Any official position under the king can be selected by Sir!"


    What an urgent solicitation? It''s desperate.


    But it''s understandable. After all, Su Li just set the tone for the prosperity of the Song Dynasty in a short moment.


    Just will Su Li promise?


    Obviously impossible.


    He just shook his head and bowed to it, then took his pet and servant and turned away from the restaurant.


    This product has already been tasted. Next, he is going to participate in the so-called righteous Alliance... If he wants to fight visually, he must think about the posture of the sword sect and be worthy of their thousands of instructions before going out.


    ¡­¡­


    There was a silence in the building. No one could be happy when such a great talent left.


    However, the picture of the mother river drawn by Su Li suddenly became a treasure in the hearts of the people... Because the painting skills of this picture, let alone, really showed Su Li''s whole river control strategy!


    After Su Li left, it naturally fell into the hands of the unseen monarch of the state of song. Then the emperor ordered people to frame it carefully and hang it in their study... People in the state of song seem to want to use this picture as a treasure handed down from generation to generation.

 Chapter 235

    Su Li walked very simply, but he had no nostalgia for the state of song.


    The monarch of the state of song is on the third floor. Su Li doesn''t know how, but these monarchs and ministers are used to arrogance. They actually talk to him from beginning to end.


    Is that respect?


    Even if he had intended to enter the state of song, he must leave in this case.


    As for the painting volume, it should be regarded as a gift to the civilians of the state of song... At least there is no need to suffer from floods every year.


    He then left the matter behind. How the state of song had nothing to do with him. The next step was to go to Dengxian city not far from Daqiu city.


    The location of Dengxian city is very interesting. It is even on a green ridge of grass seedlings!


    But in fact, it is very difficult to find the way without someone''s guidance.


    "When I saw this, I explained again:" this is the outer edge of the outer city. Most of them are scattered repairs that can''t afford the expensive stay fees, so they can only stay here temporarily. "


    "Residence fee? Of course... Who will collect it?" Su Li asked.


    "The ''righteous League'' composed of the righteous is responsible for sending disciples to collect fees, and then go back to their own internal distribution." violent Jiong was not very clear.


    He continued: "of course, those who are qualified to enter the core area will not be charged a residence fee. Others will be charged 50 spirit stones every day in the periphery. We also need 10 spirit stones every day at the periphery."


    He also looked forward to where Su Li would take him... So far, he didn''t know Su Li''s apprenticeship!


    I think it should be a Dao sect or FA sect or something.


    At this time, four monks in uniform came up in front of them. When they came up, they asked in a very formulaic way: "please report your sect door and name, and determine the residence area, and then pay the residence fee for three days in advance."


    He was stunned and looked at Su Li, waiting for his young master''s answer.


    But at this moment, he was surprised to find that his young master''s original gentle and broad temperament was completely gone, and turned into a sharp and fierce.


    Just look up, as if it can penetrate people''s hearts.


    Wear cloud meaning!


    This is the true meaning of Su Li''s most "like" sword sect now... At last, he still remembers that he has to show his power to the sword sect at this time.


    Sometimes people want to keep a low profile, but sometimes it''s better to keep a high profile.


    In the face of Su Li, the four monks around the jade platform immediately put away their previous contempt and asked again in a cautious tone: "where is the Taoist brother''s fairy land?"


    Su Li''s eyes seemed to gush with determination. Those who touched them could not help looking away. Then he replied, "sword sect, Su Li."


    His face is cold and his heart is happy. His name can be spread at last


    "It''s the elder martial brother of Jianzong..."


    The four people suddenly became nervous. The fierce name of the sword sect was really extraordinary.


    "Elder martial brother Su, please, the Jianzong residence is in the core area."


    "I see." Su Li answered faintly, and walked to the core area with a stunned storm.


    His heart is full of disbelief... Jianzong, which has always been a famous sect in Dongzhou! He even leaned on the thigh of Jianzong... No, why is Su Li a disciple of Jianzong? Where is it like?


    At this time, his ears moved and he heard the light conversation of the four doorkeepers:


    "What a terrible sight. Is that the meaning of the sword?"


    "It''s said that the sword sect plowed the evil sect door north of the mother river. It''s really terrible."


    "Isn''t that a lot of murders?"


    "Shh! Keep your voice down, don''t be heard..."


    The corner of his mouth twitched again. He knew it would be like this


    It can be said that the reversal drama between Jianzong and Beidi evil road has attracted the attention of almost all friars in Dongzhou.


    From the beginning, people thought that the sword sect was going to be suspended, but they didn''t expect that the sword Pavilion had resisted the evil sect for more than two years!


    The fall of Jiange was also expected by many people, but it was beyond everyone''s expectation that Jianzong Mountain Gate would fall together so soon.


    Then they all thought that the world was afraid to lose a large door inherited for ten thousand years.


    ... however, the reversal of Jianzong came.


    The scarred sword sect just cut thousands of evil ways in a depressed posture!


    What is particularly important is that in this process, the Yang God of Jianzong suddenly appeared, which made the world afraid.


    But he thought his young master was not fake, right? Why is "sword meaning" so specious?


    He was a little flustered, but he had to follow Su Li to the core city of Dengxian city

 Chapter 236

    The internal structure of Dengxian city is still relatively simple. Coupled with the guidance of the storm, Su Li soon passed through the most peripheral edge area and a lot of neat peripheral areas, and then stood in front of the entrance of the core area.


    This is not an ordinary urban structure. In fact, even the so-called cities in the periphery gather together with small and medium-sized sects and slowly form a climate.


    The real core area of this cave is a lonely gate archway.


    The three characters "Dengxian gate" are written on this gate archway, which may be the origin of the name of Dengxian city.


    There are guards at the door, but it''s not as easy to fool as at the peripheral entrance. But fortunately, Su Li was ready. When he came to the door, he showed a token


    This is a sword token, which not only symbolizes the qualification to enter the core area, but also shows the background of Su Li sword sect.


    This time, the guard at the door was a golden elixir. After seeing Su Li''s token, he immediately released a burst of terrible pressure


    "Sword sect disciple? Junior who participated in the league?" the golden elixir was obviously hostile.


    "Yes, I''m the master of sword Su Li. I don''t know what the elder has to say?" Su Li''s tone was mild, but his face was not covered up at all, as if the other party''s golden elixir momentum didn''t exist.


    "If the sword sect disciple wants to live from now on, it depends on your ability..." the gatekeeper said with full malice.


    "What does that mean, sir?" Su Li asked calmly.


    "What do you mean? You can see it as a test. If you can cross the gate guarded by the poor road, you will win!"


    The gatekeeper said coldly.


    "It''s easy, young master. Why bother?" suddenly, he wanted to come forward to solve the problem for Su Li... The golden elixir blocked the way, and it was still an obvious old golden elixir. Even he was not sure.


    It''s just that the other party is obviously humiliating his master''s family, so he must show it anyway.


    Su Li waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t hurt. Let me come. After all, he challenges the sword sect... Fortunately, you didn''t say to distinguish between life and death, otherwise I would be a little difficult."


    His open-minded appearance became a strong mockery in the eyes of the real gatekeeper.


    At this time, the outer friars who noticed the situation here were also paying attention to the situation here. Although there were no others around the "Dengxian gate", it was obvious that many eyes were staring here.


    "The sword sect is really a madman. You are all the same!"


    The gatekeeper was really angry and shouted, "pull out your sword!"


    Su Li was no longer pretentious, and calmly pulled out the cold mang sword that he could only hold at this time.


    No way, the heavy Jun sword that originally matched him most was broken, and the Changchun sword could not be regarded as a sword at all.


    "It''s a very good water walking sword, but it doesn''t seem to match you very well. It''s a pity that this sword has the advantage of divine soldiers, but there is no person holding the sword."


    Sure enough, anyone with a little eyesight can see that Su Li is not very suitable for lengmang sword.


    "I don''t like that. The sword is not suitable. It just depends on whether the user can exert its power."


    Su Li retorted coldly. This man''s words are equivalent to negating all his efforts on Xuanhan qianmang sword!


    "Well, let''s try the power of the cold awn divine sword!"


    Su Li doesn''t talk nonsense with this man anymore. Obviously, this is a guy who has suffered a great loss from the disciples of the sword sect. He took the opportunity to revenge.


    Although I don''t know what the situation is, Su Li is used to fighting and try to face first


    Originally, he felt his hands in his arms and was ready to take out a talisman. As a result, he remembered that at this time he had to use the "sword clan''s method" to solve the problem, so he hurriedly stuffed back the large sword talisman, threw his hand and stabbed it out with a sword


    Xuanhan thousand awn sword!


    Thousands of cold awns surged out, just like the pouring rain, completely drowning the gatekeeper.


    "It''s useless!"


    Suddenly a fire burst out from the cold rain, but it dissipated all the cold.


    Quietly, a fire dragon meandered up from the golden elixir, with its tail wrapped around its body, while the Dragon beast was full of energy, as if staring at Su Li.


    At this time, he had heard the origin of the golden elixir from the bystanders and quickly preached:


    "Be careful, young master. This is the fire dragon immortal of the heart phase Dharma sect!"


    "It''s the heart phase Dharma sect." Su Li nodded clearly, but he was fascinated.


    Xinxiang Dharma sect is one of the top schools of orthodox Taoism, almost tied with sword sect.


    Its own skill is mysterious and strange. In fact, it is higher than other righteous schools. However, because of the unique requirements for disciples, the success rate can not go up all the time.


    The most unique feature of Xinxiang Dharma school is that from the foundation period, monks should carefully select a unique image for themselves. In this constant observation, we gradually understand or evolve the divine marrow of the observed object, forming an effect similar to the true meaning of magic.


    The imaginary object of the fire dragon or "heart phase" is a fire dragon, so it seems that he has the power of the fire dragon when he casts the fire execution spell, and the summoned magic fire dragon is also like a living creature.


    Su Li will be interested because he always thinks that the cultivation method of the heart phase Dharma school is actually very suitable for him... Unfortunately, he has joined the sword school and can only spy on one or two true faces in this battle.


    The fire dragon has great charm, and even a pair of dragon eyes composed of fire seem to have the same eyes as the real fire dragon.


    At this moment, Su Li seemed to be facing the feeling of two fire dragon real people at the same time. The magic fire dragon was like the separation of fire dragon real people.


    These friars of the big sect really have a lot of skills. They are much more valuable than those scattered friars.


    But as the fire dragon immortal said, what Su Li held in his hand was a magic sword!


    The cold light of lengmang sword flickered. Then Su Li offered it again and threw thousands of swords... This time, he used the advanced application of Xuanhan qianmang sword: qianmang also Qianjian!


    A thousand sword lights converged into a streamer whip and entangled with the smart magic fire dragon.


    Huolong immortal occupies the advantage of mysterious skill and higher realm, while Su Li relies on his Qi strength that is not inferior to ordinary Jindan Zhenyuan, coupled with lengmang, a sharp enough magic weapon!


    The cold sword stream gathered by thousands of sword lights can entangle with the magic fire dragon for a short time


    This can''t last. Su Li is a big state after all.


    The fire dragon and sword flow continue to entangle, and the fire dragon is almost bound to win. But Huolong immortal can''t stand winning in this way.


    So when the fire dragon and lengmang sword were entangled, he suddenly took a step forward to Su Li. At the same time, he clenched his fist with one hand like a hammer


    Immediately, a flame fist seal was smashed like Su Li.


    Sure enough, he can command the fire dragon to fight with himself at the same time.


    This is the advantage of the power method of the heart phase Dharma sect.

 Chapter 237

    The fire dragon immortal launches an attack with the body, while the sky waste spell Fire Dragon is a sword stream led by the cold mang sword. This is to put pressure on both sides to make Su Li lose completely.


    However, when facing the fire fist from the bombardment, Su Li spread his left palm, and the palm flashed a cold brilliance towards the fire fist.


    I saw a sword amulet in the palm shining with cold brilliance, and then a sword tip like an entity came out


    This is the Dharma sword of Xuanhan qianmang sword. The sword body of cold ice is formed under Xuanhan''s true meaning. What''s more, there is the blessing of Chuanyun Yi. With great penetration, he fought head-on with the fire fist hammered by the fire dragon immortal!


    "Boom!"


    The blade suddenly penetrated the fire fist, making it a scattered floating fire around Su Li.


    There were only some fine cracks on the front of the Dharma sword, but because the sword tip had not been detached, the Dharma sword recovered quickly with the support of Su Li''s true Qi.


    Then the whole magic sword shot out of his palm, and it was really like a real magic weapon, shooting at the fire dragon immortal.


    The fire dragon immortal''s first reaction was that he was offended... His attack by a Jindan immortal was positively attacked by a congenital disciple of the sword sect?


    This made his face very uncomfortable. He immediately took a deep breath, and then spewed a terrible real fire at the flying Xuanhan Dharma sword


    The real fire of immortal Jindan is terrible, and the real fire of immortal Huolong is even more terrible. It vaguely contains a very strong true meaning of fire.


    The real fire burns the Dharma sword. As expected, it peels off the shell of Su Li''s Dharma sword layer by layer, making it shrink and melt quickly, and it will disappear completely.


    However, under the final blessing of Chuanyun''s meaning and Xuanhan''s true meaning, there are still fine needle ice needles that break through many obstacles and pass through the calcination of the true fire!


    Huolong immortal noticed this cold approach, and started with some horror


    A little cold light flew past his side face, but it brought out a string of blood beads


    The onlookers were in an uproar, because they all noticed the string of blood beads on the face of Huolong immortal... Unexpectedly, they were injured by a congenital junior of the sword sect!


    Never mind what the connotation of Su Li''s sword is, but has it really achieved the effect of "one sword breaks ten thousand methods"?


    "Young generation, you forced me! I wanted to keep my hand on you, but I didn''t want to be humiliated by you..." Huolong immortal was naturally very angry, and his whole body lit up a floating fire, which seemed to open up.


    I saw that the fire dragon immortal''s body seemed to have changed in the fire. Surprisingly, the whole person turned into a larger fire dragon, and then suddenly took off to echo with another magic fire dragon


    The secret skill of the heart phase Dharma school, the secret technique of biphasic transformation.


    One of the two fire dragons is the magic form of the real fire dragon, and the other is his own heart form. The two go out together, but they are really equivalent, so they have double combat power!


    Until this time, Su Li understood why the fire dragon immortal had been broken by his sword.


    Because the true meaning of this golden elixir is impressively above the word "fire dragon". Everything about him must be based on the "fire dragon" in order to give full play to his strongest strength. Therefore, the previous human body lost its true meaning when casting spells, although it was also powerful.


    In this case, the fire dragon immortal Su Li is still not afraid, because he believes that it is not enough to be afraid as long as he takes out his really good technique of blocking.


    But the problem is that we have agreed to carry forward the power of sword cultivation


    So he didn''t use the technique of blocking the enemy after all, but directly emptied his body and opened the method of crossing the enemy.


    "Whew" disappeared at once, which made the fire dragon real person lose its goal at once.


    "Where are you looking?"


    Suddenly, Su Li''s voice came from behind him.


    The fire dragon turned suddenly and saw Su Li standing in front of the immortal gate.


    "Forget it, don''t play with you." Su Li waved to him, turned and raised his feet to step into the immortal gate.


    This time, immortal Huolong was very angry. If Su Li walked through the immortal gate like this, where should he place the dignity of the gatekeeper?!


    So with a roar, he swooped down to Su Li, burning like he was going to burn everything.


    By this time, he had ignored it.


    Su Li seems to have stepped into the immortal gate with one foot, but then he suddenly sank... The art of earth escape!


    The fire dragon crossed over Su Li''s head. At this moment, it seemed that the surprised voice of the real fire dragon could be heard: "it''s terrible..."


    It''s really bad. The fire dragon crashed into the immortal gate, and then there was a streamer in the gate, which actually transmitted it to an unknown place.


    Then Su Li, who shrank half into the earth, watched the fire dragon immortal leave and drilled out of the ground.


    The fire dragon originally entangled with lengmang sword flow in the sky has dissipated. Lengmang sword immediately returned to normal and fell back into Su Li''s hands.


    He stood calmly in front of the immortal gate, as if waiting for something.


    ... put that big "fireworks" in, presumably all the big guys in Dengxian city should have seen it?


    Then the elder of sword sect stationed in Dengxian city should have seen it too. Won''t there be any accident?


    The elder of sword sect in Dengxian City, named Qijian, is the best of the generation of sect leader Ji Lian. However, he volunteered to become the leader of the Dharma Hall of that generation. Then he abdicated to Jingchen and took a seat in Dengxian city.


    It sounds that this should be a very talkative and wise martial uncle. It is said that the cultivation of magic sword theory in Dengxian city is even higher than that of patriarch Ji Lian.


    Sure enough, after a while, there was a wave in the immortal gate, and a jade sword flew out of it and fell into Su Li''s hand.


    Su Li took over and read the information, but there were only two words: come quickly.


    That''s all right. He let him settle in the peripheral area first with meat intestines and Miaoling yarn. He stepped into the immortal gate... It seems that many people in the immortal city are dissatisfied with the sword sect. Su Li decided to explore first when he first came here.


    The sanxiu and the small and medium-sized sect who watched the war behind them were all amazed. This time, they really opened their eyes.


    Whether it''s Huolong immortal''s two-phase transformation secret method or Su Li''s sword school sword method, it''s amazing. It''s also amazing and frightening that a congenital disciple of the sword school can play the golden elixir of the heart phase method of the same righteous sect.


    Maybe some people thought that the mountain gates of Jianzong had been knocked down, which should be regarded as declining. But now they know that Jianzong will always be that Jianzong.


    This is also the intention of the sword sect to let Su Li come to the immortal city. There are many sword cultivation disciples of the sword sect, but there are few who can be as hard and golden as Su Li... So the person who came to the immortal city to show his authority became Su Li.


    God knows how stubborn the leaders of Jianzong were when they made this decision... Maybe Han Yan can be born with a hard gold pill after accumulating enough, but now the only suitable candidate is him.

 Chapter 238

    Su Li took a step from the immortal gate, and the feeling of heaven and earth moving made him still in a trance. But he noticed the difference at a glance


    The starry sky above his head is brighter and deeper than ever, and he clearly remembers that it was still daytime... The light here is also very bright, but why can he see such a clear and empty starry sky?


    He turned in amazement and looked in the direction of the sun, but saw a huge burning fireball rising on the horizon. Even at a long distance, he can feel the greatness of the fireball.


    Su Li is familiar with and unfamiliar with this scene... Familiarity is because he has seen it in many scientific documentaries in his previous life, and strangeness is the first time he has witnessed it in both his previous life and this life.


    It seems to be in space!


    The so-called Dengxian city is actually a "man-made satellite"?!


    Su Li felt that his three outlooks had been crushed, and the whole person felt a little bad.


    But after all, he had seen the "big wind and waves". He moved his sour eyes because he looked directly at the sun star, and then looked in front of him


    In front of him, an expressionless middle-aged man was staring at him coldly, which made him uncomfortable.


    The fire dragon immortal who had worn it before had recovered his human form and stood far away with a disheartened face. Another group of people surrounded the real Huolong in the middle. The leader''s momentum was amazing. It can be seen that he should also be a senior Yuanying.


    Su Li didn''t say anything else. He just tried to ask the middle-aged man next to him: "uncle of the magic swordsman?"


    The middle-aged man with the sword nodded slightly, but said nothing.


    Su Li then bowed down and formally said, "Su Li, the third generation disciple of Jianzong, has seen Shi Shuzu."


    The Shaman''s face then slowed down a little, and then said, "you know yourself clearly and don''t say anything about the claim of ''the first disciple of three generations''."


    Su Li''s face was a little stiff immediately. Shi Shuzu seemed different from what he thought.


    I recall that when my Shizu described this shishuzu, it seemed that he said that this shishuzu was more withdrawn and not good at communicating with others


    Forget it, just think this man is too honest.


    Su Li said calmly, "I dare not. The title of the first disciple of the three generations is just a joke of the elders of the school."


    "Hum." the shaman sword made a nasal sound, then looked at the people of the heart phase Dharma sect and said:


    "Green Wing Taoist friend, I''ll make you laugh. This is the poor discipline of our sword sect."


    The leader of Xinxiang Dharma sect was Qingyi Zhenjun. He responded with a cold face and a magic sword, and then asked, "magic sword Taoist friends, what do you think should be done about this?"


    Su Li was a little confused. Why did he seem to have made a big mistake?


    However, he remained silent, because this may be the way of the elders of the sect, and he probably shouldn''t be so anxious to make a conclusion.


    However, Su Li was still disappointed by the response of the shaman sword. He said:


    "Since he is rude, let him make an apology to the fire dragon. How about it?"


    The Green Wing Zhenjun''s eyes flashed, and then an invisible threat fell on Su Li''s head, coldly spitting out a word: "can."


    Su Li felt that kind of pressure, and also realized that his uncle, a Taoist swordsman, seemed to have different ideas from most of the elders of the sword sect.


    "Three generations of disciple Su Li, don''t you apologize to the elders of Xinxiang Dharma sect quickly?"


    The magic sword urged.


    Su Li frowned for a moment, then restrained his deliberately exposed edge, recovered into a warm and jade like appearance, and said, "I''m very sorry, elder Huolong. I started too hard before."


    If you really ''sincerely'' apologize, you look obedient and obedient.


    But after listening to this apology, Huolong immortal is not happy anyway


    Because he said this, it was as if he could not beat Su Li and came back to his parents... More importantly, Su Li was just a junior!


    Originally, Su Li put down his sharp posture and apologized. All the people of Xinxiang Dharma sect felt quite proud and felt that they had suppressed the arrogance of a genius sword repair.


    But I didn''t expect Su Li''s astringent edge was not "blunt", but hidden needles!


    A sentence seems to apologize, but it actually makes Huolong immortal a waste who can''t beat the younger generation and has to come back for help... Even the generation of Xinxiang Dharma sect at this time has become a joke.


    Since the elders of the sect who couldn''t figure out the situation didn''t help, Su Li earned face for himself.


    "What a clever young man, he even buried my heart phase Dharma sect." that Qingyi Zhenjun was angry and increased the degree of coercion... He didn''t believe it. How long can this young man with a little congenital realm persist under the coercion of his Yuanying?


    Su Li didn''t feel that the pressure had increased much. He just said innocently: "I sincerely apologize, but I don''t know what elder Qingyi and elder Huolong want to do with their disciples?"


    It''s wronged to say, but it''s more annoying to integrate it with practice, just as the heart phase Dharma sect has to cheat if it can''t afford to lose.


    Huolong immortal angrily said, "boy, don''t show your tongue. Why don''t we have another fight, life and death!"


    The atmosphere was stagnant as soon as this remark came out. Decent sects generally want to ensure harmony. Even if it is a conspiracy, they will never easily say such words that want to divide life and death.


    This fire dragon immortal seems to be mad.


    "Enough of the fire dragon, aren''t you ashamed?!" but Qingyi Zhenjun suddenly scolded, which made the fire dragon immortal wake up.


    Decent people want face most. This time, Xinxiang Dharma sect broke the rules. What''s more, other sects in Dengxian city are paying attention to the movement here.


    It''s true that this young disciple of the sword sect can look good if he keeps pestering, but he also loses the face of his sect. The gain is not worth the loss.


    Therefore, after retreating from Huolong immortal, Qingyi Zhenjun said to Su Li word by word: "you are very good. I just hope you can always have this extraordinary courage."


    His face flushed a little, but he was not angry.


    I''ve been holding my breath... How can this boy bear it so much? But must have reached the limit? Unfortunately, the situation does not allow him to continue to exert pressure, otherwise he must make a fool of the boy.


    "Hum!"


    Qingyi Zhenjun hummed coldly, and the man turned and left. The people of Xinxiang Dharma sect immediately withdrew with a gray faced fire dragon Zhenjun.


    This is definitely a classic case that the disciples of Jianzong can win completely without violence. Su Li is complacent about it.


    He doesn''t expect to be praised by this martial uncle, but at least give him a good face?


    But unexpectedly, the magic sword turned around and left. He just turned his back to Su Li and said, "come with me and don''t get me into trouble again!"


    Su Li could only keep up in silence. Unexpectedly, he got such an evaluation instead of humiliating the Jianzong and intensifying contradictions.


    Anger is certain, but it is still tolerable. He immediately burst out laughing in his heart: "it turns out that Jianzong are not all reckless men who can only be hard."

 Chapter 239

    Jianzong''s residence is a small hall on the edge of Dengxian city. It seems that although Jianzong has a strong name, it is really not popular with the righteous.


    But after coming to this small hall, Su Li liked it a little, because it was the edge of Dengxian City, but looking down, it was a vast and boundless land.


    He was a little shocked at first, but then he found the conspicuous tiancrack mountains on this land from the perspective of overlooking from a high altitude... In fact, this Dengxian city has been suspended over Dongzhou. This perspective is really shocking.


    And at such a high altitude, I can''t even notice the fear of heights.


    In the camp, a man and a woman were greeted by two disciples of the inner door of the sword sect. They welcomed the return of the shaman sword, and then looked curiously at Su Li


    "Holding scabbard and spike, this is Su Li, a disciple of three generations from the headquarters of the sword clan. You can call him... Junior brother." when the magic sword saw the pair of men and women, he smiled gently, and then introduced them to each other.


    The man''s name is holding scabbard. He looks very mature and prudent. When Su Li meets him, he also looks sincere and polite. He seems to have a lot of personality charm.


    The woman''s name is Chisui. She is a female nun with long black hair and pure mind. She seems to be very happy to see Su Li from the headquarters of Jianzong.


    There are many similarities between their eyebrows. They look like a pair of brothers and sisters.


    Compared with the magic sword that I don''t know what I''m thinking, these two male and female disciples are very friendly.


    The shaman sword also looked at Su Li and met them humbly and politely, which eased his expression a lot.


    When the door of the small hall was closed, an array immediately rose to cover the whole hall. Then the shaman sword suddenly sighed:


    "Su Li, you''re from the headquarters of the sword sect. I don''t know what those people in the sect have told you... But in this immortal city, you want to listen to me."


    Su Li didn''t say a word. Instead, he asked calmly, "can you tell Su Li where he was wrong?"


    The tone was not intense and seemed sincere, but the questions in the words surprised both the brother and sister holding scabbard and holding spike.


    Because they are used to obeying the magic sword, but they didn''t expect Su Li to question the magic sword like this.


    But the expected fury of the magic sword didn''t appear. However, I saw that the elder of the generation with the sect leader Ji Lian calmly examined Su Li, and then asked, "I see you are safe, not as impatient and aggressive as ordinary sword sect disciples. Why can''t you understand my pain?"


    This time it was Su Li''s turn to be stunned, and then he realized that the wizard swordsman''s uncle was probably an alien in the sword sect and didn''t like the extreme way of people in the sword sect.


    Or it can be said that this is a rare compromise sect in the sword sect!


    After understanding this, Su Li understood the intention of the shaman sword to ask him to apologize... Is not to eliminate each other''s resentment by compromise!


    It''s a pity that Su Lirou Zhongdai just performed well enough to let the fire dragon immortal of Xinxiang Dharma sect speak out his extreme remarks about "whether life or death" with Su Li, which made Xinxiang Dharma sect leave with shame.


    After understanding this, Su Li knew the real reason why the big men in his clan called him... Except him, the temper of other disciples of the sword sect probably fell out with the magic sword.


    Su Li nodded slowly and said, "I see."


    The shaman sword looked relaxed. He really didn''t like zongmen''s extremely iron headed style of behavior, so he asked Li Zong to come to this immortal city far away.


    But then Su Li said, "it''s really bad to be tough, but it''s also bad to compromise and retreat."


    "You say I''m weak?" the tone of the shaman sword was a little dangerous. He felt that he was still offended by the young disciple.


    "I can''t believe shishuzu must have his own measurement." Su Li quickly explained.


    "OK, that''s it. From now on, you''ll practice in this sword protection hall. If you need anything, you can talk to their brothers and sisters, but I don''t want to see you leave here. Do you understand?" the magic sword said seriously.


    I don''t want to say more. I just want to put Su Li under house arrest.


    "Shi Shuzu, when will the righteous alliance begin?" Su Li just frowned and asked calmly.


    "A month later is the day of the alliance, after which you can leave." the spirit sword slowed down and replied.


    "Well, let''s practice here for a month." Su Li decided not to cause trouble to the martial uncle Zu. He just sat down for a month. He sat down for five years.


    "But I still have a servant and two demon pets waiting in the outer city. I need to settle down."


    Seeing that Su Li peacefully agreed to his request, Qijian became very easy to talk at this time.


    He said, "it''s simple. I''ll let you hold the scabbard to send a message and settle down for you. It''s easy for my sword clan to settle down outside the immortal city."


    I''m very proud at this time


    Su Li sighed in his heart, and then he stopped talking and let it be arranged.


    ¡­¡­


    After agreeing to the request that the shaman sword was like house arrest, Su Li was taken good care of in this "sword protection hall". As long as he doesn''t ask too much, Qijian can satisfy him.


    Then he went to settle him down and the scabbards of his pets soon returned strangely. He was followed by a little dog


    "What''s going on?" the shaman asked with a frown.


    Holding the scabbard, he hugged his fist and said respectfully, "Hui Shizu, this is the demon pet of younger martial brother Su Li. He even followed his disciples into Dengxian city without being found!"


    "Didn''t the gatekeeper find out?" the magic sword asked in surprise.


    "Never."


    "How did you find it?"


    The scabbard replied with a shy face, "it suddenly appeared when I came to the gate of the sword protection hall, and revealed the mark of my sword clan."


    It seems that in response to holding the scabbard, the meat intestines indeed showed the trace of a small sword on his forehead... This is an introverted and peaceful benevolence and forgiveness sword, the mark of the sword sect and the personal logo of the sect leader Ji Lian.


    "It''s him..." the spirit sword''s face eased slightly. Perhaps in his eyes, Ji Lian, who is unparalleled in Renjian, is also a rare person who has a common language in the sect.


    So he nodded and said, "it''s good not to cause trouble. Since it''s Su Li''s demon pet, take it to Su Li... It''s really a careless guy. It''s better not to come!"


    Holding the scabbard turned a blind eye to the words of the magic sword, but went to Su Li with meat intestines


    It can be imagined that the dog saw how happy his owner was and kept drilling around Su Li''s legs, looking very attached.


    "It''s so cute!" Chi Sui, who came next to him, looked envious and seemed to want to touch the dog''s head.


    But meat sausage is not a casual dog. Seeing that the girl wanted to stretch out her paw, it immediately hid and looked very flexible.


    "He has been with me since he was a child and rarely let strangers touch him." Su Li explained with a smile.


    Holding Sui could only stand by and watch with regret. Soon, he probably felt embarrassed and left.


    As soon as she left, Su Li was more relaxed... She thought it would be quite lonely, but now that the sausage has come, it will be one month!


    A month later, it doesn''t matter to him whether he is still waiting outside and whether Miaoling yarn has left by herself.


    At this point, Su Li once again restored his peace of mind.

 Chapter 240

    It was hard to be under house arrest, but Su Li was at ease.


    He climbed to the top of the "sword protection hall" and looked down at the earth from here, which seemed more clear and vast.


    Elder Qijian asked him to choose his favorite room, but he didn''t choose anywhere, so he chose the top of the roof


    This kind of requirement of "going to the house to uncover tiles" really makes the magic sword stare, but think that this is a disciple of the sword sect headquarters. It''s good not to go out and make trouble. Let''s worry about him at home... The magic sword is so patient.


    However, he couldn''t be completely relieved, so Su Li''s mind of magic sword appeared from time to time


    Because of this, even the best room, as long as the shaman sword elder wants to monitor him, what''s the difference between it and broad daylight?


    So Su Li simply climbed up the roof, set up a bookcase on it, and kept writing and painting


    Meat intestines were spoiled by him. Unexpectedly, they narrowed down directly and fell asleep on his desk.


    It feels very comfortable to be with the master so quietly, as if there are only two of them in the boundless void... Of course, it would be better if there were not always a peeping sight and a little girl to make trouble!


    Holding Sui is always curious to outsiders, especially to Su Li, a disciple from the headquarters of Jianzong.


    She always likes to lightly carry a plate of wine and dishes to Su Li, put them down, and then secretly see what he is doing


    That day, she finally couldn''t help asking, "younger martial brother Su Li, why don''t you practice hard and draw a map here instead?"


    Su Li is indeed copying a map... This Dengxian city is like a synchronous orbit "satellite" of Dongzhou. Looking at the ground from a high place, he has a panoramic view of Dongzhou.


    However, he patiently replied to the question of elder martial sister Chi Sui, who was not familiar with the world: "now I have returned to the true realm for cultivation, and I need to polish my true Qi carefully and gradually get to the extreme. If I rashly practice martial arts again, I''m afraid I will inadvertently form pills, which is not beautiful."


    The corners of his mouth twitched. It seems that jiedan is not so simple, right?


    "It''s a lie, isn''t it? Why did my brother stay in the state of congenital return to the truth for 30 years, but he didn''t dare to try to knot Dan easily?" she said when she had questions in her heart.


    Su Li said calmly, "it''s not enough to practice."


    This problem is very simple for Su Li. At the beginning, his master Gu Yuzi was also trapped in front of jiedan until he finally succeeded.


    But it was as if she had been humiliated. She jumped up and asked, "my brother has great talents. He is a famous genius in this immortal city. Why is it not enough to practice?"


    Su Li just hesitated, and then stopped talking to the younger martial sister.


    Telling the truth to her just makes her more angry, and telling lies makes her unhappy. It''s better not to say it.


    "I''m so angry. Hum, I won''t come to deliver food to you tomorrow!" Chi Sui stamped his feet and ran away.


    Su Li didn''t even look up.


    But at this time, there was the incarnation of the spirit of magic sword around him. He seemed to gloat and said, "you made her angry. Soon you will know how troublesome it is."


    Su Li silently put down his pen, looked at the magic sword and asked, "shishuzu, you are really free."


    The shaman sword was slightly stunned, but then he said shamelessly, "there is no big deal in this immortal city, so I have time."


    The implication is that he is idle and can monitor Su Li all day!


    Su Li said calm down, let him.


    This faint expression surprised the shaman sword, because he felt that Su Li''s mind was really too stable and good. Did such disciples really come out of sword religion?


    So he asked, "you are completely different from what I imagined. Is this talent only three generations of disciples? The guy Ji Lian didn''t put you in the door wall?"


    Su Li couldn''t help but show an expression of pain. Then he stood up and re introduced himself: "Su Li, a disciple of the rune School of the sword sect, has met the uncle of the magic swordsman."


    "Fumen disciple..." the shaman sword feels like he can''t breathe. Is the sword sect so good now? Side disciples can directly fight against the golden elixir!


    "How did zongmen send you?" he asked.


    Su Li looked at the magic sword with an inexplicable look, and then stopped talking


    At first, the shaman sword didn''t understand what this look meant, but then he thought of Su Li''s unexpectedly obedient character... And then he understood.


    He immediately wanted to cover his face... The sword sect could not send other excellent disciples to participate in the League to show the style of the sword sect, but it seems that this is the one who can "get along" with him.


    On this thought, what has he become in the hearts of those people of Jianzong?


    I can''t help but feel a sense of crisis in the heart of the elder who belongs to the sword sect but has been alone all the year round. He can''t help asking:


    "Boy, tell me what is the general situation of Jianzong now?"


    Su Li frowned slightly. He didn''t believe that the magic sword elders in Dengxian city didn''t know the situation of the sword sect and what had happened before.


    So his answer is also very simple: "our sword sect is united now, and has the atmosphere of rejuvenation."


    "What about the great elder? Did he say it was appropriate to come to Dengxian city?" the magic sword asked nervously.


    The reason why Dengxian city has the name of Dengxian is that after it was discovered here, more than five Yang gods and real immortals have set out from here to enter the void of the universe to explore the "fairy world".


    Su Li shook his head and said, "the former Lord is suppressing the earth vein for our sword clan with his great strength and merit."


    After a pause, he continued in a dignified tone:


    "From what I know about his old man, he won''t go to heaven like this. He will stay in the sect until the Qianhuang sect pays its due price!"


    "After all, the evil way in the north is just some pawns pushed onto the table. The real behind the scenes is still at large, not to mention that Shi Zhongjun even joined the Qianhuang cult with a true legend of Jianzong!"


    "He must die, and all those who steal the true biography of our sword sect must die. This is the great cause and effect, great shame and great hatred of our sword sect. All our sword sect disciples should not forget."


    One by one, it seems to be explaining the situation of the sword sect to the shaman sword elder, but in the end, the momentum gathered and formed, and faintly formed a certain spiritual repression against the shaman sword elder!


    "Are you teaching me to do things?" the shaman immediately woke up and turned around, looking angry.


    "No, the disciple just answered shishuzu''s question." Su Li''s edge flashed away, soft and hard, which made the magic sword very uncomfortable.


    From this, he was convinced that Su Li was indeed a candidate specially prepared for him by the Pope. Another disciple could not make him so uncomfortable


    Su Li encountered a soft nail here, and the shaman sword elder could only disappear.


    It is only obvious that the "battle" between them has just begun. They will have a long time to come.

 Chapter 241

    Su Li and Shaman Jian are very interesting. Their struggle is not a battle of life and death, but a battle of ideas.


    Shaman Jian thought Su Li was also a "peace loving" person, but he didn''t expect that this guy was the same as Ji Lian. He was holy outside and king inside. Wearing a kind skin, he was actually the same as most people of Jianzong.


    The shaman sword itself hopes for "peaceful development." he wants to integrate the sword sect into the mainstream circle of the orthodox road. Otherwise, if it has been isolated by the orthodox road in Dongzhou, there will still be no one to help the sword sect in case of another accident.


    It can be said that the idea of Shaman sword is also right. He saw the loneliness of Jianzong and the extreme practice all the time, and thought that if it continued, it would destroy itself sooner or later.


    Su Li agrees with the mainstream values of Jianzong... It is precisely because the battle with evil people is too lonely, so Jianzong disciples generally believe that as long as they are strong enough, what is the use of those righteous allies?


    Now it depends on who can convince who


    The next day, holding Sui still came to deliver rice. This is the task assigned by the shaman sword. She must complete it.


    As for how to complete


    "Hey, hey, the ingredients brought to you this time are absolutely fresh. You are satisfied!"


    Then he grabbed a big cock and threw it on the roof


    Give it directly to the living!


    But Su Li saw that it was an eyelid and directly put down the paper and pen in his hand and said to the intestines: "go and catch it. Today we can finally cook by ourselves!"


    He felt that the food sent by Chisui was not very delicious, and so did the sausage. So every time I hold a spike to deliver rice, this Lord and his pet love to take care of it.


    Holding Sui Lengleng looked at the meat intestines, which became larger in an instant, and then put the big cock to death. Then he looked at Su Li''s action and killed the chicken alive to remove its hair


    Then he saw that Su Li lightly stepped on the ridge, leaving a flame rune. The rooster was suspended in the air and began to be roasted.


    The flame generated by the flame Rune continuously licked the chicken, and with Su Li''s different tricks, the flame continuously penetrated into the chicken texture, making it roasted faster and more evenly.


    Then came the time for "soul" to sprinkle spices. All kinds of spices were applied evenly. It was only two minutes. A roast chicken with crispy skin, tender meat and crisp bones was finished


    The crispy skin is torn to reveal the chicken. After a burst of chicken fat is roasted, the strong fragrance of the mixed seasoning floats out, making the ear holding who was originally going to watch a good play swallow saliva.


    She was hesitant to avoid rubbing two mouthfuls, and saw that she had torn off a chicken leg and put all the roast chicken left in front of the dog.


    At this moment, growing up in Dengxian city and living a carefree and powerless life, sushi had a feeling of "jealousy" for the first time... Such delicious roast chicken was given to the dog. What a waste!


    Then he realized that this man and dog might have disliked her cooking before


    Under all kinds of brain tonics, she felt aggrieved and wanted to cry, but she still sharpened her knife to the rooster... She didn''t believe she could cook. She was not as good as a man!


    Seeing this scene with the incarnation of shennian, the magic sword could not cry or laugh. He had to show up and stop: "silly girl, what are you doing with him?"


    "Even Shizu thinks I can''t compare with others?" Chisui showed amazing sensitivity at this time.


    The shaman sword could only say with a headache on his face, "your cooking is OK, but the boy''s skill is too... Hard to describe."


    It''s hard to describe. He mews to roast chicken by Alchemy. Can''t this roast chicken taste good?


    At the same time, he began to doubt Su Li''s real intention of being sent... Isn''t it just to disgust him?


    He must admit that if this is the real intention of those people in the headquarters of Jianzong, they have succeeded!


    However, his explanation was not good. Instead, it made Chi Sui completely believe that Su Li''s "cooking" was great!


    So the next day she didn''t give Su Li a meal, but directly ran to the teacher


    "Please tell me how to cook!" he said stubbornly.


    At that moment, Su Li felt annoyed.


    But then I thought... If he could teach well, wouldn''t it mean that he had a free cook to serve himself during this period of time?


    So the idea was clear, and he agreed very easygoing: "it''s nothing. If you''re willing to learn, I''ll teach. What you can learn is up to you."


    "Thank you, teacher!"


    Chi Sui was very happy.


    Then the elder shaman sword, who shrank in the dark corner to "peep", was very angry. The boy was really honed by the sword sect!


    He intended to prevent Chisui from going to Su Li to learn "cooking", but if he did, it would be a fuss again. Moreover, he still can''t resist the tears that hold ears... In short, it makes him very uncomfortable.


    However, seeing Chi Sui''s pure smile, Qijian could only sigh to say that she had gone with her.


    Because Chi Sui has no talent in Kendo and is not as talented as her brother, she always looks very low self-esteem. It''s like now, holding Sui seems to have found something he likes to do


    The magic sword can only calm the restlessness in Nai''s heart and disappear to continue monitoring. It''s also to protect his favorite disciple sun zhisui, and can''t let the girl suffer.


    But then his eyes burst


    "Today you brought meat and vegetables. Then go and get some flour. I''ll teach you to make dumplings..." Su Li began his class.


    "Whether the dumpling is good or not depends on its filling. So how to cut the meat and vegetables evenly is the key."


    "Look, in order to deal with this problem, I have a skill of ''meat grinder'', you should study it carefully."


    The shaman sword groaned and trembled... What''s the art of meat grinder? It''s clearly the high-level sword skill of the sword sect, split ground sword!


    The ancestors of the sword clan, get up and take away this lawless boy. They are the sword clan, not the kitchen clan!


    But what made him speechless was that Chi Sui, who had no talent for fencing, could learn the so-called "meat grinder" once


    An old man suddenly got stuck in the throat of the shaman sword and told him not to spit... The skill of the "meat grinder" is clearly the split ground sword. Let''s change the name. How can it take more than three years to learn a sword skill?!


    But I didn''t think Su Li was very happy to see that she learned it. She made another demonstration and said, "great. This'' meat grinder ''technique can also become a'' Juicer ''technique. You can also try it yourself when you have time. The effect of fresh juice is excellent."


    "Uh huh!" holding Sui nodded seriously. It seemed that he had to take notes.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Chi Sui brought two large cups of freshly squeezed juice to the shaman sword and Chi scabbard.


    Holding scabbard was full of praise for this and thought his sister was really capable.


    The shaman sword took a drink over his chest, and then felt his conscience hurt


    Now he can be sure that he misunderstood Su Li. This is not the most outstanding disciple from the sword sect... I''m afraid it''s the shame of the sword sect!


    "I know your pain," he said, gritting his teeth as he looked out of the window at the direction of the sky splitting mountain on the vast land.

 Chapter 242

    Su Li spent a week teaching Chi Sui "the ability to cook", and then he enjoyed his days very much.


    This girl is actually very talented in cooking, but somehow she competed with Su Li again


    "Teacher, how do you say these things should be made into delicious food?" the crab carrying Sui came to Su Li with a bad smile on his face.


    In rivers, lakes and seashores, the world regards crabs as pests. Because they climb the river bank during the spawning season, they will always pinch off the crops and seedlings on the bank, and this creature is very aggressive and difficult to clean up


    Su Li''s saliva flowed out.


    He remembered that there was no "first person to eat crab" in the world!


    So without saying a word, he boiled a large pot of boiling water, cut some scallions and ginger slices, threw these crabs in and stewed them


    Ten minutes later, he opened the lid of the pot. With the heat rising, he took out a large crab and broke off the crab shell. Looking at the fresh yellow crab paste inside, he felt very beautiful.


    "Delicious." Su Li began to eat.


    Meat intestines looked around and felt very hot. Finally, under the power of eating, the demon force in the body turned from the mainstream and refined a pair of flexible palms


    It can finally break off the crab shell and eat crabs like its owner!


    Chi Sui can''t believe it. The ugly things in her eyes are really edible... This man is terrible.


    Then she ate next to her... She always felt that her face was "swollen" because she ate Hesse with Su Li these days.


    Shaman Jian learned from the bitter experience and felt that Su Li could not harm his family''s holding Sui so much, so he decided to find something for Su Li to do


    So on this day, he found Su Li and said bluntly, "I want to teach you a supreme magic... Heart sword!"


    "!" Su Li looked serious, then covered his heart and said, "I can''t learn that."


    "..." the magic sword is stuck in my throat. I really know myself.


    However, he was well prepared and said, "it is true that the general heart sword skill can only be learned after mastering a sword idea, but if I tell you, I can make you master the heart sword skill without understanding the sword idea?"


    The heart sword skill is standard for the disciples of the sword sect. It is a unique skill that can use both eyes to produce the heart sword. The attack is directed at the heart and is extremely magical.


    "Then I want to learn. What do I need to pay?" Su Lilian asked hurriedly.


    The magic sword calmly replied, "you can learn it first."


    This remark... Really made Su Li feel a little uncomfortable. How many people have said similar things to him?


    But the shaman sword has begun to teach seriously


    Heart sword technique is never difficult for sword sect disciples, because if they can have sword meaning, they can understand the truth and learn it.


    But if you don''t know the meaning of sword... You can''t learn it in theory.


    So many big men of the sword sect made friends with Su Li, and he didn''t learn this simple and practical stunt.


    But martial uncle shamjian said a special way


    Visualizing a divine sword with a sincere heart can either exist in reality or be depicted in one''s own heart... In short, firmly imprint the divine sword in the heart with the method of visualizing, and slowly describe, understand and understand the characteristics of the divine sword in the heart through this long-term visualizing.


    Until the spirit of the divine sword echoes with the soul, this is the heart sword skill.


    The conventional cultivation method of heart sword is to build a heart sword with its own sword meaning as the root bone. Therefore, this kind of heart swordsmanship can be continuously enhanced with the improvement of the cultivator''s own experience and realm.


    However, the heart sword skill of the shaman sword has limited the upper limit of the frame from the beginning. When the sword is completed, it will always be like that in the future.


    This feeling was very subtle. Su Li had to look at the magic sword with the eyes of "fellow believers"... This shishuzu, didn''t he actually master the meaning of the sword?


    This kind of "malicious" look made the magic sword very painful on the spot. He also glared at Su Li fiercely and said, "practice hard!"


    Just go.


    Su Li''s guess is actually very accurate. The magic sword really didn''t understand the meaning of the sword.


    The Kendo talent of Shaman sword is not bad, and even the comprehensive talent in all aspects may be higher than Ji Lian.


    But he just can''t understand the meaning of the sword, because his mind is incompatible with the vigorous and refined cultivation of the sword... He can''t understand where a sword holder''s real faith is.


    So in fact, shaman sword is not a sword cultivation. It can only be said to be a good sword cultivation


    However, he is eager to have sword intention, so he will spend a lot of time figuring out such a way to master heart sword without sword intention.


    Su Li probably understood the meaning of the shaman swordsman''s uncle... Let him spend all his time on heart swordsmanship and don''t hold the ear of "disaster"


    Whether he wanted it or not, he was forcibly closed.


    There was nothing left or right, so he simply found a temporary window in the sword protection hall, and the room that could see the land of Dongzhou was really closed.


    Visualize a magic sword in his heart... Then he must first have a vision goal.


    According to his experience, apart from Changchun sword, which can "make up for numbers", there are xuanyuzi''s heavy Jun sword, xuansu''s lengmang sword and Xiaming''s Zhiqiu sword.


    In terms of power, Zhiqiu''s divine sword will never let go.


    But he doesn''t know much about Zhiqiu sword. I''m afraid he can get half the result with twice the effort.


    Although Leng mangjian knew it, he still said that it was not in his temperament.


    Only chongjun sword is actually very easy to use and familiar, but do you really want to choose chongjun sword?


    This choice will not be bad. At that time, there will be heavy Jun true meaning and cloud piercing meaning blessing, and the power of his heart swordsmanship will not be bad.


    However, according to the shaman sword, once his mind swordsmanship is finalized, it means that his power is dead. If he makes such a hasty decision, he is a little unwilling.


    Hesitating, he came to the window and looked at the land of Dongzhou. Finally, he subconsciously began to look for the location of tiancracked mountain sword sect.


    In this distant sky, even if he has the meaning of passing through clouds, it is difficult for him to see everything on the ground. Only by virtue of his excellent geographical knowledge, he first framed the scope, and then found the sharpened peak among the mountains


    Su Li''s thoughts drifted to the sword sect involuntarily. He also remembered that now the cliff was sharpened due to the self explosion of the mountain gate array


    At that time, he stood under the cliff and offered sacrifices to the past with the disciples of the sword sect. He felt that the cliff really looked like a divine sword rising from the sky.


    This half of the broken cliff is like a sword edge, but it actually marks the end of the past and the beginning of shame and hatred.


    At that time, standing in front of it, almost all the disciples of Jianzong looked forward to great revenge with a burning heart of hatred.


    "What will happen if we take it as the goal?" Su Li had a whim.


    This cliff is like a sword blade standing on the earth. It is the glory and disgrace of the sword sect in the past. It is entangled with evil spirit, as if it is the condensation of the hatred of the disciples of Jianzong... Maybe it is the sword of Jianzong today!

 Chapter 243

    The first step of visualization is to describe the image of the divine sword in your heart.


    Su Li did this easily. After all, this was the picture that existed in his memory. Moreover, because he participated in the whole war, he gave many additional meanings to the picture of sword cliff.


    I don''t know whether this is right or wrong. Anyway, Su Li describes the sword of the sword clan in his heart.


    It''s the sword Cliff... It''s sharp in heaven and earth. Although it''s nine deaths, it can''t be destroyed!


    Both the massiness of the mountains and the sharpness of the sword are the most perfect sword in Su Li''s heart.


    With the image, the next step is to visualize its true meaning.


    During this process, Su Li unconsciously recalled the first war of the sword sect... He seemed to dream back to that war, cleaning up the postwar embers together with his classmates, and then looked up at the half collapsed sword cliff with the broken tiles and debris.


    The mood in his heart slowly sank down. He seemed to see the sky covered with evil spirit again and heard the low sobbing of the disciples of the sword sect.


    In a trance, he seemed to be in a trance, and then he fell into a dream.


    Confused, but the sobbing voice of the disciples of the sword sect in his ear did not disappear.


    When he looked up again in a trance, he found that he already existed in the picture in his memory


    No, it''s still different from memory.


    This is a black-and-white world. The clouds in the air and the surrounding scenery are like mountains and rivers in ink painting, which are brought by a black brush.


    He knelt down with his disciples in front of the sword cliff surrounded by black gas, as if he had the most impressive scene in his memory.


    But at that time, he clearly didn''t hear the cries of the surrounding martial brothers or martial uncles. Why did the cries become one at this time?


    He turned his head in amazement and saw the abnormality of the disciples of the sword sect who knelt beside him... They all hung their heads and moved as if they were sculptures, but their eyes were full of blood and tears.


    They seemed to be possessed, completely unaware of where they were, but kept shedding blood and tears and wailing.


    Su Li felt very strange. If it was his dream, why did he have such a dream?


    He stood up curiously and began to walk around. Then he found that when he stood up, his body had color.


    He walked in the crowd and didn''t find his master Gu Yuzi and Shizu Yuxian... He thought it strange that if this was his dream, it couldn''t dream of them?


    But then he saw Han Yan. Her eyes were also open, and two lines of blood and tears flowed down her smooth cheeks. At the same time, her eyes were sunken and cyan black, and the whole person had a magic nature.


    This facial expression is not ugly, even a kind of ghostly beauty. But it''s not normal. Su Li can be sure it shouldn''t be in his dream.


    He couldn''t help but want to wake Han Yan up. It''s hard for him to be alone in this strange space.


    "Wake up, wake up..." Su Li pushed her.


    Originally, he just tried and didn''t think he would succeed, but then he didn''t expect Han Yan to really wake up


    But Han Yan who woke up was obviously wrong. Her eyes were full of strong killing intention, as if she wanted to pull out her sword and chop him on the spot.


    But she didn''t do it after all, but her eyes gradually became clear and said, "although she knew you were a heart demon, she couldn''t bear to cut you off after all."


    Su Li''s scalp felt numb. Where is this!


    But then Han Yan ignored him, but looked directly at the towering sword cliff and said in a disappointed tone: "I dreamed of here for the seventh time. I don''t know how long this torture will last? Maybe we can be relieved only after we finish our revenge..."


    Then she closed her eyes again and fell silent.


    Two lines of blood and tears flowed down again, but it was more "fresh" than before.


    Su Li''s face was scary at this time, and she couldn''t understand it. This was definitely not his dream... From the information brought by Han Yan''s brief awakening, she seemed to regard him as her own demon?


    But the question is, how did he run to her demonic space?


    And I''m afraid this is not her own demonic space, because there are so many disciples of sword sect with blood and tears


    Su Li had some bold guesses in his heart, but he needed to prove it.


    So he looked in the crowd and soon found the patriarch Ji Lian kneeling on the ground in the front


    He was stunned to find that Ji Lian not only had blood and tears in his eyes, but also had a green face and fangs, like an evil ghost... It seems that he is possessed by evil!


    Look at the other people around Ji Lian. All around him are the high-level people in the door.


    However, there were more or less signs of being possessed by these high-level leaders. At the same time, Su Li also felt a strong hostility on them


    Su Li was a little alarmed by this discovery. He rushed into the evil wind tunnel to find Xia Ming... He was worried that Xia Ming was in general condition. He always felt that the sword sect would be finished again!


    He came to the Sha wind tunnel with familiarity. Sure enough, he saw Xia Ming, the former patriarch who suppressed the earth''s veins in reality.


    To Su Li''s relief, Xia Ming was in a normal state, just changed from white to black


    But the next moment, Xia Ming opened his eyes and looked over!


    Su Li was almost startled, because Xia Ming''s eyes were terrible, as if he wanted to cut off all life and bring death to the world.


    But after seeing Su Li, he slowly restrained this great malice, lowered his eyelids and said gently, "I didn''t expect you to come here. You shouldn''t come here. Let''s go."


    "But where is this?" Su Li was not obedient, because he intuitively thought it was not a good phenomenon for the sword sect. Maybe he can do something.


    Even if Xia Ming deliberately converges, his eyes still have a strong sense of killing.


    He didn''t hide anything: "this is the heart demon world, which is jointly built by our sword sect disciples!"


    "Every sword sect disciple you see outside is their demons. Their subject consciousness occasionally enters here, but they only regard it as an illusion."


    Su Li also understood why Han Yan, who had been ''awakened'' before, had this reaction. He immediately asked heavily, "is this really illusory?"


    "Good question... This is the combination of the local evil spirit and the heart evil spirit in the hearts of the disciples of the sword sect, and then constructed by the ''heart sword technique''. In fact, it can also be said to be the spiritual world shared by our disciples of the sword sect."


    "If the hell can''t suppress it, if we can''t express our hatred... Then it will be true here soon."


    Su Li suddenly felt a sense of horror... He understood Xia Ming''s meaning, that is, the whole sword sect might become a "sword demon sect"!


    "So, are you also the demon of the former patriarch?" Su Li asked again.


    "No, I can only be regarded as Xia Ming''s evil thoughts. The body''s merits and virtues protect the body, and there will be no worries about demons." Xia Ming said his origin.


    Su Li was a little relieved. At the same time, he also understood that the former patriarch was no wonder he didn''t go away from the town, but was suppressing demons for all the disciples of the whole sword sect!


    So he bowed with his fist and said calmly and firmly:


    "Su Li, a disciple of the sword sect, is willing to share his worries for the sect."

 Chapter 244

    Facing Xia Ming''s evil thoughts, Su Li put forward his wish. Jianzong is the home where he grew up after all. He can''t just watch it fall.


    If Xia Ming was the former patriarch who paid wholeheartedly for the sect, there is no doubt that Su Li''s request will never be allowed.


    But this is Xia Ming''s evil thought. It not only has the anger of destroying everything, but also has the selfish side of absolute self-interest.


    Even if there was ontological will suppression, but at Su Li''s initiative, he said very simply: "if you say help, maybe you can suppress their evil thoughts here for me?"


    Su Li was slightly stunned, then took a deep breath and asked, "what should I do?"


    It''s not the first time for Xia Ming to do suppression work, and if it was the former patriarch, Su Li felt duty bound.


    The Yang God Zhenxian has paid enough for the sect.


    Xia Ming''s evil thoughts are equally stunned. It is the task given to him by the noumenon to suppress people''s evil thoughts here. What else can he do if Su Li gives him the task?


    So he said reluctantly, "you don''t have to do everything. Just share some of the pressure for me."


    "Just come to me and communicate with this vein fissure... It is also the core of the heart demon world."


    Su Li nodded, came to Xia Ming''s evil thoughts, sat down cross legged, then let go of his mind and communicated with the earth vein crack in the heart demon world


    Xia Ming said, "don''t worry, do what you can. This is the heart demon world of the 800 internal disciples of the sword sect. It''s very heavy for people to bear, and your heart will collapse."


    Su Li nodded slightly, but the next moment he felt the terrible pressure


    This is the hatred and sadness in the hearts of the disciples of the 800 sword sect. Under the suppression of Xia Ming''s evil thoughts, they can only keep churning under the ground crack.


    Xia Ming''s way of suppressing evil thoughts is really straightforward, but it makes Su Li feel pity.


    Because he saw that there seemed to be a familiar girl''s face in the churning evil spirit below. She was sad and painful. She constantly wanted to come outside, but she could only be restrained by death.


    "Don''t be soft hearted. Once these emotions come outside, they will coincide with the illusions generated by the hearts of the disciples of the sword sect you see outside, and their real demons will be born!"


    Xia Ming warned seriously about his evil thoughts.


    Su Li is still soft hearted


    He stretched out his hand to explore the virtual shadow of the mourning devil and couldn''t help saying, "if it''s just you, I want to bear some for you."


    The next moment, he touched the virtual shadow, and then the virtual shadow penetrated into his body as if it were one with him.


    Then he felt that his "heart" seemed to be heavier, and he also carried an extra obsession.


    He weighed the weight and suddenly felt as if he could fit some more?


    So he extended his hand to another devil


    He accepted this obsession again... In fact, the two obsessions are almost the same, and even coincide with some persistence in his heart.


    The sword cliff is the embodiment of all the pain and sadness in the hearts of the disciples of the sword sect.


    Their hearts were engraved with pain and hatred, and they were eager to revive the sword sect... Su Li understood this feeling.


    "Well, you all come, because our mood is the same." he opened his arms to the suppressed demons.


    "How can you do this!!" Xia Ming is worried about evil thoughts. It seems to be going too far!


    But many of these demonic thoughts had a vent, and they gathered together on Su Li, and all became an extra weight in Su Li''s heart.


    He endured all this calmly, because he felt that these demons were different from the extraterrestrial demons he had previously suppressed. They were all the obsessions of his fellow disciples!


    He didn''t want to suppress them, so he decided to shoulder them with his own shoulders!


    But he didn''t know what consequences he had caused


    Originally, the center of the heart demon world was in this crack, because it suppressed the evil thoughts of all sword sect disciples.


    But now these evil thoughts are shouldered by Su Li, so he himself has become the center of the heart demon world.


    "How do you... Feel?" Xia Ming asked with some difficulty.


    "Nothing wrong, just feel that some beliefs are stronger than before," Su Li replied.


    "Can you afford so many obsessions?" Xia Ming was shocked.


    "The heart bears the weight of the world, and all dharmas do not invade." Su Li answered this question in one sentence.


    Chongjun''s true meaning... No, for Su Li, it has evolved into a higher-level "chongjun meaning" similar to "cloud piercing meaning"!


    Sword meaning, sword meaning, magic meaning? All dharmas are from the heart. For him, they are the manifestation of his own will... He is willing to bear the weight for the sword sect.


    Therefore, the heart magic sword cliff, which was gathered by 800 sword sect disciples, has a solid foundation, that is, Su Li''s heavy Junyi.


    Xia Ming looked at Su Li for a long time. He couldn''t comment on Su Li''s behavior. But it is undeniable that Su Li, who carried the whole heart demon sword cliff, has really become the most important person of the sword sect at this time.


    If he is there, these demons will have a basis, and all people of Jianzong will have peace. If he is not there, the sword sect will be possessed


    In the heart demon world, the sword sect under the sword cliff gradually recovered Ji Lianxin, who was originally green faced and fanged


    In the sword protection hall in Dengxian City, Su Li slowly opened his eyes, and a world composed of black and white in his pupil flashed away.


    No one knows that Su Li has quietly shouldered all the evil thoughts of the sword sect, even Xia Ming doesn''t know... His evil thoughts still need to suppress the heart demon world, but from the original dominant to today''s auxiliary.


    However, when Su Li walked out of the door, the elder Qijian looked at him in a daze, and there were even some signs of instability around him.


    "You''ve become a heart swordsman? What kind of sword is this? It can even affect my mind incarnation!" the head of the magic sword asked in surprise.


    After practicing heart sword among the disciples of sword sect, different individuals have some induction, which is like the resonance between divine swords.


    The formation of heart demon sword cliff also has this factor, which is the obscure resonance between different disciples'' heart sword skills, which is built silently. Even the disciples of sword sect other than Xia Ming have not found it.


    At this time, Su Li''s heart swordsmanship is too unscientific for the magic sword, isn''t it? And it''s too unscientific... Sorry, it''s too unsophisticated!


    It was just the resonance of heart sword that almost broke his mind. If he attacked the spirit directly... Su Li''s heart sword is absolutely terrible.


    But the question is, what kind of divine sword can make Yuanying Zhenjun feel scared?


    The elder shaman sword couldn''t understand. For the first time, he thought that Su Li, the three generations of sword sect disciples, was very mysterious


    After all, shaman sword is also a person of Jianzong, and the heart divine sword of mind sword observation is also the sword of Jianzong. But Su Li''s heart magic sword refined at this time is the heart magic sword cliff where the 800 disciples of the sword sect gather!


    But from this moment on, Su Li had the most pure and orthodox ''sword'' of the sword school

 Chapter 245

    Su Li''s mind swordsmanship unexpectedly became the purest sword of Jianzong, and the persistence of 800 disciples of Jianzong finally formed a unique will named Jianya meaning by himself.


    He has undertaken this heavy responsibility, and naturally there will be a trust reward.


    In fact, Su Li''s heart swordsmanship may be difficult to "get out of the scabbard", because he carries too much weight, which makes it difficult for him to swing the sword cliff in his heart.


    But on the contrary, as a defense, it is equivalent to putting heavy armor on your mind and full arms.


    On the other hand, his sword cliff meaning can actually be regarded as the combination of the will of the 800 disciples of the sword sect and Su Li''s heavy Jun meaning. Compared with Chuanyun meaning, it is undoubtedly closer to the sword meaning... An extremely heavy sword meaning.


    So from now on, he can be regarded as a person with "sword intention"!


    It was not easy to get the idea of this sword. Although Su Li''s mind purely wanted to shoulder these evil thoughts, it was actually a completely unknown "transaction" between himself and the whole sword clan.


    He bears these demonic obsessions with his own heart, and then all disciples of the whole sword sect share his own sword idea, and finally converge into sword cliff idea... It''s not easy for him to get this sword idea!


    From this moment on, he can finally become a "serious" sword sect disciple. He took a solid step towards his favorite painting style


    From the time he left the customs, the elder shaman no longer came to "peep".


    It seems that the shaman sword elder also found that Su Li''s heart swordsmanship was a little "strange", especially the feeling of secretly suppressing him, which made him very uncomfortable.


    After Su Li left the customs, he was not in a hurry to go out. He still continued to describe the land of Dongzhou on the floor of his house.


    He is constantly refining his map of Dongzhou... This time he is very attentive, and even some less obvious areas of water, lakes and lakes are marked.


    This is no longer for himself, but for Ji Zheng and the Western Qin Army


    If you have taken up this obsession, of course you have to find ways to complete it.


    Now the great enemy of Jianzong is Qianhuang religion, which originated in the north and extended its tentacles to the countries of Dongzhou. They preached in all countries in Dongzhou.


    The power of Qianhuang cult in Dongzhou alone has faintly exceeded that of Jianzong. Therefore, if you want to complete revenge, you must complete it with the help of the Western Qin army.


    With such a complete map of Dongzhou, it must be much more convenient for Qin Ruishi to March


    On the other hand, the formation of sword cliff meaning finally prompted his true Qi to accelerate and condense to the ideal peak state.


    At this time, his true Qi was as condensed as silver marrow, and there was even a "gurgling" sound when he flowed in his body.


    His kung fu gradually reached its peak. Even when the real air flow stopped inadvertently in his body, he was worried that it might condense into a pill... It''s time to form a golden pill this time when he ascended the immortal city.


    He also had many ideas about how to make his own golden elixir. Although the golden elixir is the summary of the monk''s life, it always has a tendency to focus on it.


    The formation of sword cliff meaning made him hesitate whether to condense the golden elixir centered on the supreme sword sect meaning. Such golden elixir must also be a powerful existence.


    Or the magic power of thousands of trees and flowers. It must be very wonderful to condense the golden elixir based on this magic power. I''m afraid the potential is even higher than the meaning of sword cliff.


    But then he thought about it and decided to forget it. Jiedan is a very personal thing. In fact, both can be called "foreign things".


    Therefore, he still decided to knot the pill based on his best skills... It would be better if he could create his own magic talisman when knot the pill like his master Gu Fuzi


    He began to summarize what he had learned and thought, which is a necessary step to knot Dan.


    Therefore, jiedan is so difficult for some people... Casual cultivation has enough experience but not enough learning, so jiedan''s foundation is unstable and often has problems. And even if you succeed, it''s not much stronger, and the foundation is not well laid.


    The disciples of the large sect are likely to have learned a lot, but they lack experience, that is, they lack an accumulation to take the last step of the ending pill... They are short of the door.


    This is the case for the former orphan and the scabbard holders in the sword protection hall.


    But Su Li''s learning, thinking and experience are enough. It''s really a matter of one thought that he wants to knot Dan.


    But his problem is that he has too many wonderful ideas, and he wants to do too many things he wants to continue to accumulate, so that he has been suppressed from taking this final step.


    ¡­¡­


    As the month of January drew near, the city of immortality began to bustle.


    This time, the orthodox alliance is absolutely unprecedented in scale, so many young heroes from the orthodox sect also gathered here.


    Chisui had never seen so many people since he was born, so he ran out happily and had a long experience.


    Although her brother holding scabbard didn''t like to join the fun, he still went out with his sister... He didn''t dare to let the girl go fooling alone.


    But after thinking for a long time, Chi Sui suddenly rushed back crying and shouted to the sword protection Hall: "Shizu, please save my brother. He''s going to be killed!"


    The sword protection hall was quiet, and there was no movement in the house where the magic sword was located, as if no one had lived there.


    Su Li put down his pen. He sat high on the roof with his back to the crying ear, and then calmly put away the picture that was still a few strokes away


    The meat sausage next to him seemed to notice his mood, bowed and stretched, and then jumped down from the floor of the house.


    "Shizu, do you really want to sit and watch your brother be killed alive like your father?" it seems that he accidentally said something under his anxiety and sadness.


    This time, the shaman sword finally couldn''t help it anymore. He said, "your brothers and sisters don''t listen to my advice. They clashed and formed enemies randomly. Even if they were killed, they are to blame."


    At this moment, holding Sui''s face was as gray as death, and her heart was cold. She didn''t believe it. This was what the Shizu who loved her most at ordinary times said.


    She was at a loss. She didn''t know who else could help her


    Suddenly she realized something. She looked up and saw Su Li standing on the ground looking down.


    Suddenly, she seemed to understand.


    "Poop!"


    She knelt on her knees and prayed like a cuckoo crying blood: "younger martial brother Su, please help my brother, please!"


    At this moment, a black-and-white towering sword cliff appeared in Su Li''s eyes.


    Then he just said one word coldly: "go."


    It''s crisp and clean, not sloppy.


    Holding Sui was greatly surprised. When Su Li stepped down to the ground, he immediately returned to lead the way.


    But then the shaman sword said, "Su Li, don''t forget what you promised me!"


    Su Li paused slightly, but he didn''t look back and didn''t respond.


    Holding the ear and covering his heart, he just bowed deeply to the house where the magic sword was located.


    When she left, her face was determined

 Chapter 246

    Sometimes, even if you don''t want to cause trouble, trouble will always come to your door. Especially when this righteous alliance is held, Dengxian city is no longer as calm as before.


    The one who conflicts with the scabbard holder is a true disciple of the "divine sword Valley" of a righteous sect. The divine sword Valley is also famous for its sword technique, but most of the disciples are dissatisfied with the reputation of the sword sect and always want to compare the sword sect.


    After all, there is still such a saying in the Taoism: Tao starts from pure Yang and returns to the heart phase; The sword breaks out of the sky, and the Dan Fu is angry!


    That is to say, Chunyang palace is the ancestor of Taoism today, and the Taoism of Xinxiang sect is the most outstanding. The sword sect uses the sword sect to intimidate the world, and finally the Dan Fu of Tianyuan Yiqi sect.


    These are the four most powerful religious sects in Dongzhou. The sword comes out of the sky... This is just a name, which makes the other sects of Zhengdao famous for Kendo particularly unhappy.


    And more importantly, the name was set 500 years ago. Maybe this time the orthodox alliance can change the name of the first four?


    On the occasion of the great loss of vitality of tiancrack sword sect, many people really can''t help jumping out to make waves.


    The divine sword Valley is one of them. Their Kendo is famous for its gorgeous and elegant.


    This time, several excellent truths of practicing on the ground came from the alliance in Dengxian city. They saw the tassels and scabbards they went out to play, so they couldn''t help finding fault.


    At first, he only invited the battle in the name of competition. Holding the scabbard, he readily agreed without much thought.


    But in the battle, the other party suddenly showed a secret sword skill of the sword school!


    Previously, the temple of preaching Dharma was looted.


    Although many ancient books have been recovered, there are always some escaped fish brought out by those evil ways and scattered cultivation.


    When one''s own secret sword is easily used by others, this feeling is enough to make anyone of the sword sect angry.


    Therefore, of course, the scabbard holder made solemn representations... A dispute deliberately provoked by the divine sword Valley naturally took place.


    While listening to these background stories, Su Li followed anxiously holding Sui to the place where the conflict occurred.


    However, many friars gathered around here to watch the excitement, and when they saw their two sword sect costumes, they naturally made way for them with banter.


    The crowd got out of the way and naturally saw a figure covered in blood and falling in a pool of blood. Even lying on the ground, he still struggled to get up


    At this time, a somewhat agitated voice sounded across from him: "according to the previous agreement, as long as you lose, you will admit that the sword of Jianzong is not as good as my divine sword valley. When are you going to cheat?"


    But holding the scabbard stood up again, then wiped the blood clot covering my eyes and said, "so I haven''t lost unless I die..."


    After death, of course, there is no need to fulfill the promise of life.


    Su Li''s stiff face finally showed a little smile... Although it was a waste, it was not bad for the character of the disciples of the sword sect.


    And when he came here, he understood why the shaman sword was indifferent to the help of jisui, because the old Taoist''s divine separation had already arrived, and it was impossible to easily cause human life in this immortal city.


    It''s just killing people to kill their hearts. Sometimes the spiritual humiliation may be more unbearable than losing their lives


    "That''s enough!" Chi Sui could not bear to see his brother humiliated again. He rushed up and stopped between him and the disciples of the divine sword valley.


    "Why, if you can''t fight, you need to call a helper?" the disciple of divine sword Valley not only didn''t stop it, but was happy to see its success.


    He just wants to try his best to humiliate the sword sect, so that they can have a chance


    Maybe those loose monks and evil friars saw the cruelty and killing of Jianzong in that war, but for these large disciples, they saw the weakness of Jianzong


    I was knocked down by a group of left friars.


    As for the role of Qianhuang cult... It was completely suppressed by a mysterious force, and no one seemed to know except the parties.


    No, it should be that no one will take it seriously even if someone knows. It''s perfectly normal for there to be filth between the orthodox doors, as long as you don''t open the lid and make a big scandal.


    If an emerging sect like the divine sword Valley wants to ascend, of course, it must suppress those old sects. As for the Yang God and true immortal of the sword sect... If there were not new Mahayana friars in the divine sword Valley, how could they have the courage to shout here?


    Su Li followed the ear to the scabbard, spread his hand and fell down the rain of the water system and the rejuvenation of the wood system.


    Under the blessing of his true meaning of rain and withering glory, his two healing spells can also slip away.


    The disciple of divine sword Valley didn''t stop him. In fact, if he lost too much blood and died, he would be in trouble.


    Only after Su Li finished treating the scabbard, did he say, "why, the sword sect can''t afford to lose. Want more people and deceive less?"


    Su Li didn''t look at him, but said to the scabbard, "it''s okay to admit defeat if you''re not as skilled as a man. Just be ashamed and be brave to start over again. If you waste your life here in vain, it''s worthless for our sword clan."


    The scabbard holder could not help but say, "but he learned the sword of my sword clan and asked me to admit that the sword clan is not as good as his divine sword Valley!"


    Again, Su Li thought that the scabbard holder who grew up in the peaceful atmosphere of Dengxian city could calm down.


    He said: "as far as your personal Kendo is concerned, you are really inferior to him. It doesn''t hurt to admit it. But you are just an ordinary disciple of three generations. How can you represent the sword sect?"


    "The sword sect wants to break the debt? I came to the immortal city to know that this scabbard holding Taoist brother has a great name. He is called the most talented disciple of the three generations by your sword sect elder. Why is he just an ordinary disciple of the three generations here?" the disciple of divine sword Valley said sarcastically.


    Su Li, with a cold face, also sneered: "as far as Dengxian city is concerned, he is indeed the ''most gifted''. After all, the sword sect here has been away for three generations, and he himself is such a sister without any sword talent."


    "Well, the sword clan is not bad for you. Admit that your Divine sword Valley is better than the sword clan, as long as you can bear the cause and effect."


    He said these words in a completely indifferent tone, but somehow, compared with the previous tenacity of holding the scabbard, the onlookers could feel the fierce spirit from the sword sect.


    "Ridiculous, what''s the cause and effect?" the disciple of divine sword Valley sneered and asked.


    Su Li smiled: "I won''t quarrel with you in Dengxian city because I promised the elder magic sword not to cause him trouble... But after leaving Dengxian city... You can see how many can return to Shenjian Valley alive!"


    The smile is so warm and the words are so gentle, but the content is full of forest cold and killing intention without room for conversion.


    The sword sect is so straightforward.

 Chapter 247

    Originally, in the face of Su Li''s sarcasm, holding scabbard and holding spike, even when receiving Su Li''s treatment, they clenched their gums, and their resentment seemed to break out at any time.


    But then Su Li''s instant reversal made the brothers and sisters numb.


    Su Li didn''t say anything clearly, but the meaning he wanted to express was already obvious


    Holding scabbard is a waste, but it is also a waste of my sword sect. Don''t feel any better if you move the people of our sword sect!


    This is a completely different style from the familiar Taoist swordsman Zu, but it''s not surprising for the onlookers... It''s normal for the sword sect to be so horizontal!


    The disciple of the divine sword valley was stunned, because such a rude way was completely different from his familiar righteous way of doing things


    The disciple was stunned, but there was an elder beside him. He said, "do you know what you are talking about? Can you represent the sword sect?! I''m afraid the shaman sword elder of your sword sect would not like to hear such words."


    This is a golden elixir immortal of divine sword Valley, but he is also stationed in Dengxian city. So he habitually moved the elder shaman sword out to press Su Li


    Who knew that Su Li listened to show a snowy white tooth and laughed down, and then said, "yes, I will listen to the elder of the sword in this city of the fairy tale... But I has the final say in the outside."


    Hard just got up and didn''t even give face to their elders.


    The divine sword Valley Jindan was angry on the spot. How can the elders of the sword sect stand this kind of rolling knife flesh like temperament?


    With that, Su Li picked up the scabbard and turned to the crowd with the ear... He ignored the people in the divine sword valley because he knew it was not suitable for revenge now, so he didn''t bother to talk nonsense to make himself uncomfortable.


    Anyway, the people in the divine sword valley still steal the secret sword technique of the sword school, so the cause and effect between the two can not be explained by several three generations of disciples.


    From now on, the two are already hostile. The elders of the sword clan have come to find their elders in the divine sword Valley to "theory".


    This attitude of understatement and being too lazy to say more really hurt the disciples of the divine sword valley. The person who had won the scabbard immediately jumped out and said: "Zhou Zhuan, chief true biographer of the divine sword Valley, how do you call this brother of the sword sect? Dare to fight with me!"


    Su Li tilted his head slightly, then stopped and said, "Su Li, outside the immortal city, I''m lucky to be praised as the first disciple of three generations by the elders of the sword sect."


    "Your challenge... Well, let me see what capital the divine sword Valley has and shout with our sword clan."


    Su Li then slightly pushed away some brothers and sisters holding scabbards and ears, and put on an informal and careless posture in the face of this week''s rumors.


    "Be careful, his sword is fast." the scabbard didn''t care about Su Li''s previous ridicule, but reminded him to be careful.


    Su Li just nodded slightly to show that he knew.


    In that week''s biography, he held his breath and pulled out the sword around him, and then said, "pull out the sword."


    Su Li wanted to say something, but in the end it just became a silent action


    He opened his right hand to the Zhou Chuan.


    Then a thick and concise Dharma sword came out of his palm... Until a complete Dharma sword was spit out and suspended in front of his palm in a natural and slow rotation attitude.


    This is his sword.


    As pointed out by the sword edge, Zhou Chuan was oppressed by a towering double shadow consciously. Under the massiness, he could not even condense the sword spirit on his sword


    And there was a sharp edge in the thick, which seemed to pierce the sky... The will contained in this magic sword was really terrible for him.


    At the moment when he was pointed by the heavy Jun split sword, the sword in Zhou Chuan''s heart broke silently. He didn''t dare to face such a sword, so he naturally lost his heart of holding the sword.


    His sword was very fast, but in front of Su Li, he didn''t even have the courage to make a sword!


    This was something Su Li didn''t expect himself. He just took the sword with the blessing of sword cliff, which would have such an impact on those who are not determined.


    After all, the sword cliff meaning can be said to be the condensation of the will of the disciples of the sword sect, which is an extreme sword meaning. In this sense, if you can''t resist the pressure, you can only break the heart of the sword.


    Under the sharp edge of the heavy Jun cracked earth sword, Zhou Chuan''s Qi machine decayed visibly, and his whole spirit seemed to vent most of his energy at once.


    It''s not that the party doesn''t know what happened to Zhou Chuan, but the prestige of Su Li''s Dharma sword is really terrible. Even immortal Jindan feels numb when he sees it.


    Immortal Jindan of the divine sword valley was very nervous at that time and was ready to use the sword to help his disciples.


    But Su Li shook his head slightly and waved his hand. The Dharma sword, which brought infinite pressure to the surroundings, burst into the air.


    "Boring."


    He said a word, then turned and left.


    Zhou Chuan of the divine sword Valley didn''t stop him any more, because he had "puffed" on his knees and was sweating all over... Without facing the blade directly, he would never know how terrible will it contains.


    He lost so thoroughly that he didn''t even have the qualification to let Su Li really play the sword.


    It was at this moment that Su Li engraved a very deep impression on the hearts of these large disciples watching the war: Jianzong is worthy of being the Supreme Master of Kendo!


    Perhaps he was too powerful, or there was no real king level leader in the presence. Su Li finally left safely with his brother and sister.


    When they returned to the sword protection hall, they saw the Taoist sword elder standing in the middle of the lobby waiting for them


    "Shizu..." Chi Sui cried out with some fear. Now she felt afraid.


    But the elder of the magic sword ignored her. He just looked at the injury on the scabbard, and then said to Su Li, "you shouldn''t go. I''ve passed through the ditch with the elder of the divine sword valley. If you hadn''t intervened, he would have stopped the move of Zhou Chuan."


    "I know." Su Li responded faintly.


    "Do you know?" the elder monk''s voice was suddenly amplified: "you don''t know anything!"


    "Sixty three years!"


    "It took me 63 years here to have a good relationship with each sect elder in Dengxian City, so that people no longer look at us like crazy people... But now you have ruined all this!"


    "From then on, the sword sect is still the sword sect that everyone can''t avoid. Do you want the previous clan catastrophe to happen again?"


    Holding spike and scabbard was a little frightened. They had never seen the magic sword lose such a temper.


    But Su Li didn''t panic at all: "I listened to your orders and didn''t fight anyone."


    Yes, those who want to do it with him just counselled themselves first


    But the shaman sword said angrily, "yes, but you threaten others to keep them from going out of the immortal city!"


    "What else do you say? Listen to me in Dengxian City, but listen to you outside Dengxian city? Do you think Jianzong is run by your family? Where do you put me, the elder of Jianzong?"


    "About this..." Su Li said seriously:


    "You''d better leave it alone, uncle shaman. The sect has its own elders to deal with the people in Shenjian valley."


    "What to do? How to deal with it?" the shaman was stunned. For the first time, he felt that things seemed completely beyond his imagination.


    Su Li thought for a moment and then said:


    "Maybe the patriarch first sent the worship note, and then the grand martial uncle Xuanyu came to ''theory'', and finally the grand elder came forward to ''mediate'', which is probably the process."


    In short, it is, but what kind of "details" will happen in the process is unknown.

 Chapter 248

    The immortal city has its own way to communicate with the outside world. There is a communication Dharma array in the sword protection hall, which can be directly connected to the sect door. In any case, the inheritance of sword clan in Shenjian valley should also be reported, otherwise it can''t be justified.


    So when Su Li asked to communicate with the sect, there was no way to oppose it. He could only lead Su Li to the secret room of the sword protection hall to open the communication array


    He secretly made up his mind that when reporting the situation later, Su Li must not be allowed to "make trouble". He was very worried that if Su Li "added fuel and vinegar", his classmates would do something too much.


    The communication was connected. The shaman sword was very alert and asked Su Li to stay outside the communication Dharma array and not allow him to intervene. Then he talked to the patriarch Ji Lian opposite him about the situation


    His narration is very biased. It focuses on the disciples of the divine sword Valley who bought the true sword technique of the sword sect from a casual repair market. At first, they were completely unaware of it


    Then, just as the shaman sword began to talk about how embarrassed the elders of the divine sword valley were when they learned about the situation and were ready to give some compensation to the sword sect as an explanation, Ji Lian suddenly made a noise.


    "Where''s Su Li? What does he think of it?"


    The shaman sword felt that an old blood stem in his chest was spitting in his throat... Is it true that Ji Lian''s words as a junior brother are not as reliable as those of a third generation disciple?


    "He has no special opinion on this matter," said the shaman with a cold face. At the same time, he winked at Su Li and made him not talk much.


    Su Li was wronged. He didn''t say anything!


    But Ji Lian suddenly looked up: "since Xiao Li has no other opinion, then Shenjian valley will do so."


    What''s'' that''s it ''?


    The magic sword looked confused, and then hurriedly asked, "elder martial brother, what are you going to do with the Shenjian Valley?"


    Ji Lian said with a murderous look on his face: "naturally, destroy him! Anyone who tries to inherit our sword sect will die!"


    The shaman sword panicked. How did Ji Lian become like this now?


    Isn''t Ji Lian called Ren Jian unparalleled?


    However, what made him more flustered was that when Ji Lian''s voice fell, two familiar voices came from his side.


    The first was Xiao Yunzi, who had always been at odds with Ji Lian: "the leader said that we disciples of sword sect can''t stand such humiliation!"


    Then there is Chong Mingzi, who has always adhered to neutrality as if he were "little transparent": "elder martial brother, we dare not obey what the long sword points to."


    Then there was the most outstanding female monk of their generation, Chen Yuxian: "what are those people in the divine sword Valley? What if there is a Yang God? We three Yuanying can get rid of him by practicing the sword array!"


    The angry voice made the magic sword tremble. What happened to these people in the sect?


    This is the reason why the three elders have closed their doors again. Xuansu wants to continue to stabilize his Yuanying, while Changchun Zi, like Xuanyu Zi, is about to lose control of the realm.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid the shaman sword elder will be shocked by the state of zongmen at this time.


    Seeing that a war that shocked the cultivation world would break out again, the magic sword felt very flustered... What''s the matter with the sword sect now? How can it be so irritable and belligerent, as if it were a collective demon.


    But at this time, Su Li coughed and asked, "shishuzu, can I have a word?"


    Shaman Jian didn''t have a good way at this time. He had to go to the doctor in a hurry and let Su Li come forward.


    He didn''t worry about Su Li giving him "bad things", because he couldn''t think of anything worse.


    However, Su Li appeared in front of the communication array, but said calmly: "the patriarch, Shizu, and two shishuzu, xiaoyunzi and chongmingzi, would you please calm down first?"


    The magic sword looked at Su Li in amazement. Did he talk to his elders like this? These sword sect elders will be angry, right?


    Then something happened that made him speechless and choked. The group of Yuanying leaders who had been clamoring for war quieted down one by one


    "Xiao Li, you''re here. Why didn''t you say it earlier?" the fairy Chen Yu said gently, as if she was a little embarrassed, so that her disciples saw her ''irritable'' side.


    "Xiao Li, do you have any different opinions? But it doesn''t matter. You must know more about the situation there. What to do with the divine sword Valley is mainly based on your opinions." sect leader Ji Lian also smiled slightly and looked like a gentleman again.


    The style of the painting changed rapidly, as if the previous irritability was an illusion.


    The Taoist sword elder covered his heart. It''s hard. What''s the matter that his status in the sect is not as good as that of a three generation disciple?


    However, Su Li said in a worried tone: "let''s not talk about the Shenjian Valley first. I suggest zongmen should first recall the traveling disciples and then shut down collectively for a period of time."


    "The sect has suffered a great disaster. I''m worried that everyone will become obsessed with it. It''s bad to have evil thoughts."


    He knew that in fact, all the people in the sect had evil thoughts, so he would remind them so firmly, but he didn''t want to really see who had entered the devil''s way.


    "You''re right, but it''s not necessary to recall the disciples. Just send the flying sword to let them find a place for self-study... Thank you for your reminder. It''s very important."


    Ji Lian said thank you very peacefully, and then the Yuanying leaders next to him nodded in agreement


    At this moment, the shaman sword elder only felt that his three outlooks were destroyed. Either he was crazy or the world was crazy.


    Such a group of doors whispering with the temperature is simply the picture he has always dreamed of. But this picture seems to have nothing to do with him. It''s all because of the young man around him... Why is the young man so favored in the family?


    I''m afraid the shaman sword will never understand the significance of Su Li to the people of today''s sword sect.


    He alone shoulders the obsession that everyone is almost possessed by the devil, so facing him, Ji Lian and other sect leaders actually seem to be facing their own demons!


    So when their demons don''t confuse them into depravity and frenzy, but admonish them to have a good rest and don''t be taken advantage of by their demons... Can they not be obedient?


    How can such clever and sensible "demons" not be "spoiled"?


    Then the shaman sword broke into pieces. Xia Ming, now the supreme elder, suddenly appeared in the summoning array.


    "Well, I''ll go to the divine sword Valley myself, so I don''t need you to worry."


    Xia Ming said.


    This is tantamount to skipping the first two steps in Su Li''s previous steps and directly entering the final link "Yang God mediation"... I just don''t know how Xia Ming is going to "mediate".


    But then Xia Ming said to Su Li, "you''re there to join the righteous Alliance... We''re too busy for that kind of thing now. If they don''t do much, don''t do much. If they force too much, just quit the alliance."


    "It doesn''t matter if we are not recognized as a decent sect. The status of our sword sect never needs to be recognized by others."


    "The Dengxian city doesn''t mean much to us. If they don''t like it, it doesn''t hurt to abandon the ''sword protection Hall'' in Dengxian city."


    The magic sword is messy in the wind. Why did the old ancestor "retreat from the group" when he didn''t agree with each other? Isn''t his decades of operation in vain?


    Xia Ming didn''t dare to disobey Xia Ming''s will, so he could only look at Su Li... Whether to "retreat from the group" was between Su Li''s thoughts!


    The elder shaman sword is a little reserved. He is thinking about how to ''lick'' so as not to lose face

 Chapter 249

    Looking at the elder Qijian''s suddenly attentive expression, Su Li felt that he was shaking all over.


    Then he hurried out of the communication and slipped back to his closed room to continue closing


    There are still five days before the beginning of the league. During this time, he just thought about how to deal with the league.


    Xia Ming is to let him decide the position of the sword sect in the orthodox alliance. This is a kind of trust but also a great pressure


    Well, he doesn''t care.


    Su Li was already under enough pressure. Compared with the demonic thoughts in the hearts of the disciples of the 800 sword sect, the Zhengdao alliance was just like a pediatrics.


    So Su Li decided to empty himself, eat and sleep in these five days


    But unexpectedly, the next day, he suddenly felt his heart sword... Or the heart demon world he controlled was suddenly abnormal.


    He felt something in his heart, immediately imagined the sword cliff in his heart, and then his consciousness was blurred, and then he entered a state of half dreaming and half waking


    Under the black-and-white sword cliff, Su Li opened his eyes and looked around. Then he saw a familiar figure among the disciples of the sword sect suddenly turned into color.


    He opened his eyes, silently stared at the towering sword cliff, felt the things around him, then got up silently and said in an unspeakable bitter voice, "is this where my heart devil is?"


    "Yes, this is the heart demon world shared by the disciples of Jianzong." Su Li responded.


    Xuanyuzi was startled and turned silently to shoot a sharp sword


    Su Li was stunned on the spot. The elder of Yuanying Dongming attacked him. He didn''t even have the qualification to respond. He had to stand there and suffer.


    However, the blow went directly through his body and dissipated silently... This is the heart demon world. Xuanyuzi is a great master of cultivation to the sky outside, but these cultivation achievements can''t be brought here.


    And Su Li is actually xuanyuzi''s heart devil now. If only the heart devil could be eliminated so well.


    "It''s so sudden. Fortunately, I can''t die here." Su Li patted his chest and complained.


    But xuanyuzi''s expression was twitching. He said with a disgusted face: "how can I meet you in my heart demon robbery? At least give me an image of fairy daughter?"


    "..." Su Li simply didn''t know how to respond. Is this sexism?


    "Wait, uncle Taishi, you said you were crossing the heart demon robbery? How could it be? Didn''t you say you wanted to suppress the realm?" Su Li quickly cared.


    "Are you so considerate now? But it''s really hard for me to start with you..." xuanyuzi looked distressed.


    Then he said, "the realm can''t hold down. Suddenly it''s going to be robbed."


    "Well, are you in trouble?" Su Li asked anxiously.


    Xuanyuzi is really not used to such a warm "heart demon"... But the heart demon robbery actually met the "lucky baby" in the legend of the sect. I think it will be very lucky to cross the robbery this time.


    Therefore, facing Su Li''s question, he was also in the mood to answer: "the power of crossing robbery is weaker than expected. Fortunately... But this most troublesome heart evil robbery surprised me."


    "Ah? That''s true. No wonder you''re here." Su Li suddenly asked, "how can I get there?"


    What should I do? This demon seems to be a little stupid. He can''t do it at all... Xuanyuzi was confused at once.


    "Of course I killed you!" he replied.


    Su Li was a little cold, and then said with a dry smile, "this joke is not fun at all... And you saw the attack just now. You can''t kill me at all."


    "That''s why I''m worried..."


    Xuanyuzi said with emotion:


    "The so-called heart devil is paranoia. As long as you put down this paranoia, the heart devil will naturally disappear... But here, this is my sword sect''s blood feud. How can I put it down!"


    Su Li frowned and asked strangely, "since you can''t let go, it means that you think this must be adhered to in your heart... This is not paranoia, but your faith! Why should you let go? Shouldn''t faith be implemented to the end?"


    Xuanyuzi was suddenly stunned. He seemed to want to open something. The face originally shrouded in evil Qi suddenly became clear.


    Then he smiled bitterly and said, "it''s unbelievable that my demons can still enlighten me... But you''re right. It shouldn''t be demons, but my faith."


    "So I''m not going to destroy you. Let''s keep it here..."


    Xuanyuzi made a choice.


    Then he sat back to his original position, but his expression gradually returned to calm... He was going to continue to cross the robbery!


    Seeing this, Su Li could only cheer him up and say, "come on, we must successfully cross the robbery!"


    ¡­¡­


    Somewhere in tiancrack mountain, xuanyuzi came from his absence inexplicably.


    He looked up at the sky and faced the thunder again.


    The thunder is very strong, but he is unafraid... The demon who was worried in his heart has now become his belief that he must succeed!


    Although it was strange to be encouraged by his "heart demon" at last, he took the kindness.


    So he stood up and Yu Yong attacked the last wave of sky robbery with the attitude of the most sword sect


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li woke up from a half dream and half awake, and then a little shallow smile hung on his face.


    He felt that the heaviness of his body was slightly reduced... This was a sign that xuanyuzi carried his obsession again. In fact, it was also the performance of his exploration of his own demons.


    Su Li made great contributions in this process. At the same time, he also understood that the heart demon world may not be a bad thing for the sword sect, but a great benefit!


    If every disciple of the sect foresees that the heart demon will rob in this sword cliff heart demon world, he can help with the "mouth gun".


    I don''t know what''s going on with xuanyuzi. If he succeeds in the robbery, the sword sect will be guarded by two Yang gods and real immortals in Mahayana.


    And Changchun Zi, he seems to be unable to suppress his skills... The sword sect is really troubled. I just hope all the elders in the sect can be well.


    Su Li was in no mood to stay at home and thought about it for a while.


    But two days later, that is, one day before the beginning of the league, he noticed the changes in the heart demon world again


    He quickly concentrated, and then consciousness entered under the black-and-white sword cliff again


    But he didn''t expect to see xuanyuzi again!


    "Great martial uncle, did you succeed?"


    At this time, xuanyuzi was covered with a dark yellow halo, full of the feeling of Zhiyang.


    He smiled and nodded: "until now, I know how much you have been silently shouldering for the sword sect... From now on, I have time to continue to guide your sword skills."


    Xuanyuzi, who had already achieved Yang God, saw through the essence of the world at a glance.


    Seeing this, Su Li breathed a long sigh of relief... He can be completely fearless in the right way alliance tomorrow.


    But then he was a little flustered... Practicing sword or something, can you forget it?

 Chapter 250

    On the day of the alliance, Dengxian city was not crowded, but it was definitely lively.


    In order to hold this righteous alliance and expand the momentum, so that all friars in the world can see the faith of the righteous in this magic robbery, even Dengxian city is also open to ordinary casual cultivation.


    "You''ve left us in that place for a month!" said a palm sized cat ear mother to Su Li.


    Su Lixu looked at her, then looked at the storm he came to the door and asked, "what''s going on?"


    He looked at Su Li''s face carefully. He always felt that if he didn''t find them, the master would completely forget them.


    He said, "this is miss Lingsha. When the moon was full half a month ago, she suddenly turned into this shape."


    "Ling Sha? But why is your shape so small? And doesn''t it need a little refining?"


    "This is a blood advantage, you don''t understand." miaolingsa looked like she didn''t want to tell him more.


    In this month, she was careful and orderly, and finally swallowed the vermilion fruit given to her by meat intestines... This day, the medicinal effect of CAI Dibao was amazing, which made her Demon power recover quickly and her body recover quickly at the same time.


    Finally, the demon Dan reluctantly recondensed, which also gave her the ability to transform.


    But what a pity... She forgot to use the secret method to recover her injury and return her body to the state of being a child.


    So it''s embarrassing to appear directly as a child


    "Well... You like it." Su Li didn''t care much.


    In fact, he didn''t have much complicated thoughts about Miao Lingsha. Saving her was her reward for saving 100000 soldiers and civilians for Beidi.


    Although she did let those people be bullied by monsters, it can''t be denied that if it weren''t for her idea, there might be less than 10000 of these 100000 soldiers and civilians.


    But Su Li was never constrained by her going or staying. She left whenever she wanted and stayed whenever she wanted. Anyway, meat sausage seems to like playing with her, so it''s up to her if she doesn''t go.


    Su Li stopped talking, put the slapped cat ear Niang on the head of the sausage, and then went to the place of the alliance.


    ... it is an open platform extending from Dengxian City, which seems to be the observatory used by immortals to observe the stars in ancient times.


    At this time, many seating areas have been set up on the "star viewing platform". The five most obvious seating areas at the end of the observation platform are set up for the five most important religious doors of the Dongzhou orthodox road.


    However, Su Li knows that there are four old orthodox sects, Chunyang palace, Xinxiang Dharma sect, Tianyuan Yiqi sect and his sword sect, but there is only one position left. Is it for which emerging sect?


    Before entering, Su Li also met two acquaintances... It''s not surprising to meet them here, but one of them is in the camp that makes Su Li feel heavy.


    Xu Junyu, an ancient mirage in the South China Sea, was as careless as ever. She was in her clan queue. When she saw Su Li, she waved happily.


    This is also an innocent girl.


    Another person, pan Xian, was not with Xu Junyu. She mingled with a group of silent and thick people... Su Li didn''t know the identity of these people at first, but he heard the people around him.


    "Did the Qianhuang cult come to watch the ceremony? It''s really awesome... It''s a pity that they don''t want to participate in the affairs of the cultivation world in Dongzhou, but just focus on preaching, otherwise one of the five seats above must be theirs..."


    "Dry wasteland teaching!" Su Li whispered. The sword cliff loomed in his eyes, and his blood seemed to boil.


    At the same time, in many places he didn''t know, the disciples of the sword sect were either fighting or practicing... But suddenly there was a virtual shadow of the sword cliff in their eyes, which made their blood hot as crazy.


    The disciples in the battle suddenly became extremely irritable and tore up their opponents in an instant. The disciples in cultivation seem to be possessed by evil


    But this abnormal symptom only appeared for a short time, because Su Li, as the carrier of these evil thoughts, had suppressed these crazy thoughts.


    "This is not the time yet," he told himself.


    The sect is not ready yet. It is not suitable to fight with the Qianhuang sect now.


    Wait until the northern humanity is recast, wait until Qin Ruishi steps all over the world, and wait for the disciples of Jianzong to grow up for a while


    Qianhuang sect, the sword sect will repay this hatred!


    Su Li followed the elder shaman sword to the last position on the right side and sat down


    In his trance, he didn''t realize that he shouldn''t have come to sit in this position, but the shaman sword was slightly stunned, but naturally stood behind him.


    At this moment, others were in an uproar.


    The leader of the sword sect is such a young man?!


    Su Li just regained his consciousness and realized what had happened, but after a moment of hesitation, he was at ease... He was the leader of the sword sect of the alliance. If they want to be surprised, they should be surprised by themselves.


    Then he ignored these people''s eyes and looked at the middle seat that was still empty, but Su Li slowly fell into a half dream and half wake up


    The disturbance of sword cliff seems to have caused another change in the heart demon world.


    His consciousness came under the black-and-white sword cliff, but he saw another person looking at the sword cliff.


    "Juejian elder?" Su Li asked tentatively.


    "It''s you. You''re really my devil..." elder juejian turned around and said this after seeing Su Li.


    Su Li only felt a little hairy. What does this mean? He is not a fairy''s daughter


    "I didn''t feel right when I punished you to go to the evil wind tunnel. Unexpectedly, they all became heart demons..." fortunately, elder Jue Jian gave an explanation later.


    "No, I''ve never complained about elder juejian, really." Su Li quickly showed his heart.


    "Thank you... So I can rest assured."


    Elder juejian said, and suddenly turned to look at the sword cliff and said, "do you see how much this sword cliff is like the sword pavilion? Senior brother miejian, your hatred and your anger are borne by me!"


    The original "extinction double Swords" of Jianzong is now only the Jue sword of the chief law enforcement hall. The original master of Jiange, miejian, has long lived and died with Jiange.


    Even without saying anything more, the juejian elder has faced up to the obsession in his heart.


    Which of the contemporary sword practitioners of this generation is not outstanding in mind and talent? Maybe a few days later, the sword sect should have another Yuanying Zhenjun.


    Friars are most afraid of heart demon robbery when they cross the robbery, because heart demon robbery is the most strange and difficult to cross. I don''t know how many people hurt their hearts and spirits because of heart demons, and finally died under heaven''s robbery?


    But in the same way, after the heart evil robbery, it will also inject an amazing power into the heart of the friar, which comes from the power of faith and consciousness.


    Generally, friars who can survive the heart evil robbery can basically survive the heaven robbery safely, because the improvement of mind nature brought by the heart evil robbery is mysterious.


    This sword cliff in the heart demon world has become the guarantee for the disciples of the sword sect to get through the heart demon robbery?

 Chapter 251

    Su Li blinked and woke up from a half dream. Then he saw that everyone was staring at his face.


    They are all very opinionated eyes, as if he had done something outrageous.


    "..." so Su Li chose to stare at them.


    The nearby shaman sword couldn''t see it anymore. He coughed and said, "they''re waiting for you to speak... Someone has to speak at every large door."


    Su Li''s egg hurts. Why doesn''t he know about it? However, seeing the eager look on his face, he knew that this was a "program" he had arranged for himself.


    So Su Li didn''t argue, so he waved his hand and said, "just say such a small thing."


    So the shaman sword cleared his throat, took a step forward and began a speech of "Eight Honors and Eight Disgraces"


    Su Li slapped his head like he didn''t wake up.


    It should be said that he will be hypnotized by the speech of the magic sword again


    This kind of scene really annoys many people, especially Shenjian Valley, which has decided to be the enemy of Jianzong, and feels that this matter is a best target for criticizing Jianzong.


    Therefore, qiguang Zhenjun, the leader elder of the guild of Shenjian Valley, coldly interrupted the words of the elder of Qijian and said, "the sword sect not only let an ignorant boy take charge, but also ha Che was in low spirits in the guild. I''m afraid it''s hard to convince the public!"


    Shaman Jian''s face is a little ugly. He and qiguang Zhenjun are also very familiar, but I didn''t expect that the old Taoist came to tear him down at this time


    He looked back at Su Li. He was really worried that the boy who "didn''t know the height of heaven and earth" would come and directly say "retreat from the group", so he gritted his teeth and said with an ugly face:


    "My sword sect can''t come to your Divine sword Valley to criticize."


    "If you don''t agree, take the sword and talk!"


    His depression broke out


    He hasn''t suffered well since Su Li came. It''s enough to be afraid all the time. But the difference between the sect''s attitude towards Su Li and his attitude towards him makes him very cold. Is it in vain that he has worked hard for the sect for so many years and spent all his smiling faces outside?


    In addition, qiguang Zhenjun, who used to shout with his "Taoist brothers" and "Taoist friends", choked when he spoke on behalf of Jianzong, so he also took the opportunity to vent his breath in the past.


    But after he really said the cruel words, he was worried about gain and loss again. Would it be too irritable? It would be bad to make people feel bad about the sword sect


    I don''t know that it''s normal for everyone to express their attitude towards Jianzong. It''s very Jianzong!


    But the party qiguang Zhenjun seemed very angry. It was because he was very familiar with the magic sword that he got used to the weakness and concession of the magic sword and felt incredible about its toughness at this time.


    So he said coldly, "speak with a sword? Yes!"


    "But what about winning or losing? Can your sword sect give that position to my divine sword Valley?"


    The shaman sword was immediately stagnant, and he really didn''t dare to bear the consequences.


    But Su Li nodded and said, "yes, if you win the magic sword elder, it doesn''t hurt to give you the position of the sword sect to the divine sword valley."


    The magic sword was a little messy on the spot. Why did Su Li always think that he wanted him to lose more simply?


    However, Qi Guang only thought that Su Li was young and did not find anything wrong. Then he immediately hugged his fist and said to the old Yuanying Zhenjun yuyangzi, the principal of Chunyang palace who wanted to prevent all this from happening:


    "Elder yuyangzi, please bear witness here. This is the ranking dispute between our divine sword Valley and the sword sect. Please also ensure that the sword sect can keep its promise."


    The implication was that he had no doubt that he could defeat the magic sword.


    However, at this time, a gentle voice came from the crowd: "Amitabha, since it''s a gambling fight, shouldn''t both sides make bets?"


    Everyone felt right when they heard it. Just now they just watched the excitement and forgot. It seems that the divine sword Valley is asking the sword sect unilaterally without giving them the corresponding bet.


    It was Chunyang Gong yuyangzi who immediately smiled and said, "master wusheng, you''re here at last."


    Su Li''s scalp was numb when he heard this sound. His eyes directly stared at the warm monk who walked out of the crowd.


    Just listen to the discussion in the crowd


    "Is this the last person in Jingguang temple? It''s said that he was able to survive because he walked outside."


    "It''s a walking monk of Jingguang temple''s generation, so the position specially added by elder yuyangzi is reserved for him?"


    "It''s the mutual help of the righteous. Although Jingguang temple has been destroyed, since this generation of walking monks are still there, the inheritance will still be there. Maybe Jingguang temple can flourish again in another 500 years?"


    Listening to these remarks, Su Li''s heart is complicated... Jingguang Temple probably has no chance to flourish again. This monk wusheng is so bold. Do you want to hear how the righteous alliance will deal with him?


    At this time, wusheng naturally came to the seat reserved for him and sat down. Then he nodded and smiled at Su Li with deep meaning, but asked qiguang Zhenjun curiously: "what''s the matter? Has Shenjian Valley figured out what corresponding bet he can pay?"


    Seven light true gentleman listens to on the spot facial expression to be a little ugly, this is the honor of the right way alliance, what kind of price does it have to pay to be equivalent to it?


    But Su Li didn''t look at his face. He waved his hand carelessly and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s just a small matter. If the elder magic sword loses, it doesn''t matter if he gives you the throne. If he wins... I can''t think you can give anything good."


    Your treasure, my grass mustard.


    Su Li''s indifference to the right position really hurt some people''s hearts. At the same time, his desire for the divine sword valley also made qiguang Zhenjun feel that his dignity was seriously provoked.


    "I don''t have any good things in the divine sword Valley?" he was angry and said directly: "there is a refined gold vein in the divine sword valley. If I lose, all the refined gold veins will belong to your sword clan!"


    This bet is a roar of exclamation. Many people''s breathing is too heavy... Refined gold, which is an important main material for refining magic weapons, especially for sword cultivation.


    Although I don''t know how much refined gold remains in that vein, it is an unimaginable wealth of small sects and scattered cultivation anyway.


    But Su Li was neither salty nor light, just a very perfunctory look, nodded and said, "that''s it."


    What''s the meaning of this expression? It seems to say, ''let''s make your Divine sword Valley cheaper''


    Qiguang Zhenjun can''t tolerate such contempt, and in his opinion, the righteous throne is completely worth these efforts... What''s more, he can''t beat the cowardly magic sword?


    So he added: "not only that, there is also an extinct ''Jianxin thorn fruit'' in Dongzhou in my divine sword valley. If I lose, this'' Jianxin thorn fruit ''can also be taken away by you!"


    Su Li''s spirit came at once. It''s a legendary Heaven material and earth treasure that can understand the meaning of the sword after eating it?


    This kind of thing is still in the divine sword Valley... Then you must find a way to get it!


    "Then it''s a deal." Su Li nodded and confirmed.


    Qiguang Zhenjun wiped his cold sweat. How excited did he take this thing out as a bet?


    The thorn fruit in the heart of the sword is extremely precious. Its greatest use is not to awaken people to the meaning of the sword, but to refine it into a "Tongming sword pill" through the pill. After taking it, people who already have the meaning of the sword can directly improve the grade of the meaning of the sword!


    There are so many sword cultivation in the valley of divine sword. If you can''t understand the meaning of sword, you don''t even have the qualification to enter the valley. However, it is rare to improve the sword level.


    But fortunately, he has been in contact with the magic sword for many years. He knows too much about the cowardly sword sect Zhenjun, so he never thought he would lose


    ... the shaman sword is very focused, more focused than ever before. This time he must win anyway, otherwise his decades of hard work will be in vain! He was really tired when he met such a big family who wanted to "retreat from the group" at the first sight.


    Su Li didn''t care about the gambling fight, because he thought he didn''t need the thorn fruit in the heart of the sword. The meaning of sword cliff was the best meaning for him.


    He just stared at the monk wusheng. When the elder shaman sword lost, he wouldn''t have to go through the muddy water.


    Yuyangzi of Chunyang palace doesn''t know what he thinks. He invited the devil to the hall of the guild to kill the devil... You play, can''t we sword sect join the fun?

 Chapter 252

    Su Li just stared at Wu Sheng and wondered whether the monk was arranging himself with old Chi?


    Wusheng also looked back at Su Li. His mysterious smile seemed not to be afraid of Su Li''s exposure of his identity.


    The battle between the two Yuanying Zhenjun over there seems to have been completely ignored by them. They just look at each other as if they were a pair of lovers


    Cough.


    Let''s not talk about this first. Elder Qijian is fighting very hard! Even his older brother and sister have never seen such a serious Shizu


    The reason why shaman sword has such a name is that he is used to taking one step and counting three or even ten steps later in battle. This style makes his fighting skills often smooth and difficult to win or lose.


    Because when he applies this ability to defense, his defense is always so steady and difficult to break through.


    This is very suitable for his style. He never tried his best to compete with people in Dengxian city. He was very careful to maintain the draw and make both sides have a lot of face.


    But who will try his best in this usual competition?


    Therefore, the impression of Shaman sword is that his strength is very average, but neither of them is very brilliant. And it always makes people feel that it''s just a draw because he didn''t make a unique move. If he made a unique move, he can''t hold it


    Qiguang Zhenjun thought so originally. He had a competition with the magic sword many times and thought he was too familiar with the ways of the magic sword.


    But he never thought about what would happen if the combat method after ten moves was calculated at each step and applied to the attack?


    Qiguang Zhenjun was extremely oppressed to find that he could not even shoot back. From beginning to end, he was completely suppressed. Any strain seemed to be expected by the other party, which made him very uncomfortable!


    How can the magic sword be so strong


    People familiar with the shaman sword really didn''t expect that he could be so strong... When the expression used to forbearance showed its edge, it was so aggressive.


    Even the elder of Dongming realm in Chunyang palace saw this kind of magic sword, he had to sigh: "the disciples of the sword sect really can''t teach lightly. Who would have thought that there was such sword cultivation in this immortal city in Pianan corner."


    "Even if the old Taoist priest is right, I''m afraid it''s difficult to fight back if he doesn''t take cultivation as a strong pressure."


    This is definitely a very high standard of praise. It can be seen how much the battle of magic sword has shocked the people around.


    Under the omni-directional suppression, the magic sword continuously displayed its skillful strength, and a series of sword Qi struck out, which made the sword in the hands of qiguang Zhenjun vibrate continuously. Finally, it flew out of hand and shattered the Lingguang!


    The other sword Qi had long expected this scene and quietly pointed to the eyebrows of qiguang Zhenjun at the right time... Everyone knew that qiguang Zhenjun was defeated.


    His chest heaved rapidly, which was obviously difficult to calm down.


    The shaman sword was relieved, and then took back the path of the sword: "brother qiguang, accept."


    But at the next moment, the seven light true gentleman suddenly rose up. The colorful sword Qi carrying the fierce and incomparable sword intention continued to blast out to the magic sword, which surprised him. He could only retreat if he wanted to respond


    But once the opportunity is lost, it is even more difficult for the magic sword to gain the upper hand.


    He didn''t have time to defend with all his strength, but the seven light Zhenjun had already raised his fierce hand and cut out a fierce sword. Under the seven color divine light, a sword was divided into seven color sword Qi, and then surrounded the magic sword from different directions.


    When the magic sword was caught off guard, it could not dodge or resist at all. In the end, it could only avoid two sword lights and resist one with the sword in its hand. The remaining four sword lights were cut over without pause


    Three of them cut off the arms and one leg of the shaman sword, and the last sword pierced his heart.


    Qiguang Zhenjun, unexpectedly, he suddenly came down to the killer at this time, revealing an absolutely cruel side.


    "Interesting." monk wusheng turned his eyes, looked at the magic sword that fell to the ground in disbelief, and then asked, "don''t you go and have a look?"


    Su Li then looked away, looked into the field, sighed, and walked to the shaman sword elder who had more air and less air.


    Everyone around was in an uproar. Even Chunyang Gong yuyangzi, the leader of the right way, wanted to stop it, but it was too late... Everyone was ashamed of qiguang Zhenjun''s sudden attack, but they could only talk about it.


    "Do you think I''m invincible and want to default?" qiguang Zhenjun looked at Su Li coldly. When he cut out the sword, he had already made a decision to tear his face with the sword clan.


    He felt that with the decline of Jianzong and its arrogance, there should be no one here to defend Jianzong against injustice.


    His idea was generally right, but he was wrong. The sword sect never needed others to "defend against injustice".


    Su Li just nodded calmly, then tilted his head to his original position and said, "here, where you want, sit up."


    Then without looking at each other, he slapped his hand on the chest of the lying corpse''s magic sword and sealed his wound


    Spirit seal method!


    At this moment, this seal technique not only sealed the blood lost by the magic sword, but also sealed his fading vitality!


    Then Su Li took the body of the shaman sword and his "residual limbs" to the seat of the next ordinary sect


    These sects quickly gave up their position when they saw them coming. They didn''t dare to offend the sword sect... The immortal qiguang in the divine sword valley was so cruel and shameless.


    But now it seems that the divine sword Valley is powerful, so they have to get away from it and dare not get involved with the sword sect again.


    Su Li didn''t think about it at all. He just looked at the magic sword whose vitality was cut off and left one breath. He asked, "now you''re dead?"


    The shaman sword was still breathing. How could he answer such a question? He can only nod painfully... Yes, he is not only dead now, but even people are dying!


    But the next moment, Su Li took it out of his pocket for a while and finally found a white jade box with Zen treasure light.


    Monk wusheng looked surprised when he saw it. Obviously, he didn''t expect Su Li to use this holy medicine on the magic sword.


    When he opened the jade box and revealed the lotus seed shaped pill filled with Baoguang, everyone took a breath


    "The holy lotus seed of Jingguang temple? How could it be on this sword sect disciple?!"


    People can''t help looking at monk Xiang wusheng.


    Wusheng smiled calmly and said, "I met with master Su Shi a few years ago. After a duel, there was no winner. At the time of parting, I exchanged this'' holy lotus seed ''for a treasure from master Su Shi to have today''s wusheng."


    Everyone was surprised.


    Is Su Li even able to compete with the walking monks of Jingguang temple? And what kind of treasure can make this wusheng rise from the congenital return to the true state to the current golden elixir peak and perfect state in just five or six years?!


    Before the people were surprised, the scene that made them sad appeared... Su Li put the holy lotus seed into the mouth of the magic sword without hesitation.


    The whole audience was silent, which was heartache


    It was not easy to see the treasure of this level once, but it disappeared in an instant.


    "Don''t you think it''s a pity to use it like this?" monk wusheng asked with great interest.


    "What''s a pity? What''s the difference between keeping this thing and not having it? It''s valuable only when it''s used." Su Li said something seemingly reasonable in a flat tone, and then added:


    "Each of my disciples of sword sect is priceless."


    "I''m ashamed... Only now did the shaman understand what is the sword of the sword clan."


    The magic sword suddenly made a noise. The holy medicine that can cure human flesh and bones was really extraordinary.


    Not only the wound at the heart vein was repaired quickly, but also the severed hands and feet soon exposed bones, and the stubble began to grow new.


    The magic sword silently endured the pain caused by the rapid growth of the body, but looked at Su Li with guilty eyes, and began to understand why the senior leaders in the sect loved this younger generation so much.

 Chapter 253

    Staying at the bottom and watching the so-called alliance of the group from a distance, Su Li felt very funny.


    We talked about killing demons. As a result, people''s demonic robbery mixed with you and talked seriously with you! It''s ironic to think about it.


    But Su Li didn''t want to remind them at all. He had already seen the so-called righteous alliance thoroughly.


    From the divine sword Valley, qiguang Zhenjun attacked the magic sword in a deceptive way, but no one really stood up to say a word for the sword sect... Su Li finally understood why Xia Ming asked him to "retreat from the group".


    So he just watched the scene coldly, took an empty consciousness and sank into the demon world


    He pushed xuanyuzi who was calm and closed his eyes under Tujian Cliff


    Xuanyuzi then opened his eyes and asked, "what? I''m in a closed and stable state."


    Su Li said, "I just want to ask, the great elder, has he gone to the divine sword Valley?"


    "I''ve already gone. What''s the problem?"


    "A little, just now their seven light Zhenjun fought with the Taoist swordsman''s uncle. As a result, they obviously lost but cheated, and in turn attacked Shi Shuzu."


    "Are people all right?" xuanyuzi first cares about people.


    "I spent a life-saving medicine, and now it''s all right," Su Li replied.


    "Although I don''t like the boy''s weak appearance, it''s good if he''s okay..." xuanyuzi''s eyes have been murderous.


    "I know this. I''ll go and argue with the divine sword Valley myself!"


    "But don''t you want to stabilize your state, grand martial uncle? Just help me find a way to inform the supreme elder." Su Li said quickly.


    "Stable state? Fighting is the best stable way... I''m worried that no one will practice after breaking through the state. This divine sword Valley comes at the right time!"


    Xuanyuzi suddenly thought of something and added:


    "Find a way to quit that righteous alliance, or I''ll be a nominal fellow. I''m afraid I can''t let go."


    It was another senior who asked Su Li to "retreat from the group" quickly. It seemed that after they broke through and became Yang gods and real immortals, their horizons were completely different.


    Seeing Su Li seemed to have doubts, xuanyuzi thought about it and said calmly: "after I became the Yang God, I looked to the west of tiancrack mountain as if I could see the endless rolling demon cloud... Then I understood that my sword sect has been handed down for thousands of years, and where the ancestors belong."


    "Look at the cliff where Jianzong sword is located. There are endless clouds rolling, such as a Tenglong and a Kirin auspicious... These are the great weather, and the prosperity of Jianzong is determined by heaven!"


    "So you just let go and do it. My sword sect is fearless."


    Then xuanyuzi closed his eyes again, and his consciousness disappeared from the heart demon world.


    When he disappeared, Xia Ming''s evil thoughts quietly appeared around Su Li: "he''s right. Our sword sect has suppressed countless demon families in tiancrack mountain for tens of thousands of years. These achievements are the prosperity of days."


    "But why didn''t we have such a life before?" Su Li asked strangely.


    Xia Ming replied: "maybe the previous karma was too heavy to suppress Qi luck... I can see some signs of Qi luck only after I become a Yang God."


    "This luck is more profound than merit and karma. I can''t even prove its existence and dare not speculate here."


    "But one thing is certain. After this great disaster, my sword clan suddenly became very lucky... Especially you. Now nearly half of my sword clan''s luck is concentrated on you."


    "No, it should be said that your existence has doubled the luck of our sword sect!"


    Su Li blinked. What does that mean, so he can always have good luck with everything he does next?


    "In fact, it''s too early to tell you this, but xuanyuzi has to tell you even though he already knows a little. I can only explain it clearly to you so as to save himself from wishful thinking."


    "I see." Su Li saluted and left.


    Xia Ming''s evil thoughts are to continue to guard the demon world... How could Su Li be so comfortable outside without the suppression of the former patriarch''s evil thoughts?


    Xia Ming, the supreme elder who devoted his whole life to the sword sect, is the one who has been paying silently without asking for return.


    ¡­¡­


    In the righteous alliance, people were surprised to find that the young leader of the sword sect could doze off after losing the righteous throne everyone dreamed of?


    They won''t know what happened to Su Li in the process of "dozing off", and the people in Shenjian Valley won''t know that the two great gods of Jianzong have killed the door to dismantle the house


    Su Li woke up and found that everyone was looking at him again... So he sighed in his heart. Why did these people come to him while he was'' doing business''?


    Seeing his confused little eyes, he had recovered nearly half of the magic sword and said coldly: "just now the divine sword Valley proposed that I hope our sword sect can send at least 200 sword practitioners to participate in this demon elimination."


    "Two hundred sword repairs?" Su Li chewed it clearly, then waved his hand without raising his head and said, "no, there''s no one. The sword sect doesn''t participate in this matter. Don''t come to us."


    The refusal was so straightforward that it didn''t give any face.


    Also, the divine sword Valley has done that kind of thing. Why give him face?


    Everyone understood Su Li''s reaction at this time, but they felt that it was inappropriate for a large door speaker to be so capricious.


    So qiguang Zhenjun scolded with a gloomy face: "the sword sect is like this. Do you want to be isolated from my righteous sects?"


    The location of Shenjian valley was robbed of Jianzong, so instead of stopping, he wants to "kill" Jianzong completely.


    The other four people in the audience were slightly moved to see how Su Li responded... They were more or less dissatisfied with the style of the sword sect, so they didn''t stand up when Shenjian Valley targeted the sword sect.


    But if the divine sword Valley continues to kill all, they will intervene... And the divine sword Valley looks no worse than the sword clan. It''s better to replace him when we find a chance in the future.


    I''m afraid qiguang Zhenjun will never know that he has unknowingly become a chess piece used by other upper sects to suppress Jianzong... And when the function of the chess piece is completed, it can be thrown away naturally.


    Just at this time, Su Li heard what qiguang Zhenjun said, but he nodded deeply and said, "master qiguang, you''re right. My sword sect is really not going to play with you anymore. If you continue the league, my sword sect will go first."


    He spoke kindly, as if he had to take the first step in an ordinary friend''s party.


    But as soon as he said this, Yu Yangzi, who had been sitting high on the, could no longer sit still.


    At first, he felt that the sword sect only sent Su Li to participate in the league. He was very dissatisfied, so he sat on the wall and didn''t intervene when the sword sect was in trouble with qiguang Zhenjun.


    But now Su Li can''t help saying this. He continues to be so old. God is here... What does the sword sect mean to Dongzhou? Others don''t know, but will Chunyang palace not know?


    The Tao starts with pure Yang and returns to the heart phase; The sword breaks out of the sky, and the Dan Fu Tianyuan.


    This is an old saying from Dongzhou. These four doors may not be the strongest, but they are definitely the oldest.


    But because Jianzong never fights for a false name, few people know that the real oldest Dongzhou sect door should be Chunyang palace and Jianzong!


    For Dongzhou, there is pure Yang before Tao... That''s right.


    But for Dongzhou humanity, there is sword sect first and then the prosperity of humanity!


    Sword sect must be the right way... This is yuyangzi''s own true immortal Dharma decree before the alliance.


    He didn''t understand why at first, but now the sword sect really has the heart to break away from the right way

 Chapter 254

    Yu Yangzi stood up and stopped Su Li: "wait!"


    Su Li paused a little, then turned his head and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Should you invite the elders of your clan to discuss the matter of withdrawing from the league?" yuyangzi asked in a heavy tone.


    "I can decide such a small matter with one word," Su Li replied lightly.


    This attitude, however, just expresses the dissatisfaction and contempt of the sword sect for today''s right way!


    If Jilian, the leader of Jianzong, came to the scene in person, or even the Yang God Zhenxian came to demonstrate, yuyangzi wouldn''t panic. Because he knew that the more fierce the sword sect was, the more they didn''t want to break away from the right path.


    But now the League sent such three generations of disciples, and the sword sect didn''t quarrel and don''t care if someone came to grab a position... What does that mean?


    The sword sect has no intention to go!


    Everyone found something wrong, as if Jianzong was serious this time


    As soon as Yu Yangzi''s look changed, he said gently, "I know it was the sword sect that was wronged, but it''s also because you didn''t send a person with enough weight for such an important alliance, which will inevitably make people dissatisfied."


    "Shenjian Valley has gone too far this time, but it''s just a seat. It doesn''t mean anything. If you feel wronged, Taoist priest, can I sit here with you?"


    The people were stunned. It seemed that yuyangzi of Chunyang palace was'' kneeling and licking ''Su Li!


    At this moment, sitting in the position originally belonging to Su Li, qiguangzhen Junru sat on a needle felt. His face was ugly and asked, "master yuyangzi, why do you..."


    "Because the origin of Chunyang palace and Jianzong can be traced back to tens of thousands of years. In those days, the right path was originally determined by our two religions. Now if the Jianzong is not there... How can the right path exist?" yuyangzi said to Su Li in warm words.


    Everyone was surprised. Unexpectedly, the Chunyang palace, the leader of the right way, saw the Epee sect like this? Listen to this saying. It seems that the right way can''t live without the sword sect.


    If a young man had listened to these sarcastic remarks, he would have been elated, but Su Li would not have been persuaded by this "sugar coated shell".


    He said calmly, "master, Su Li is kind, but the sword sect has nothing to do with the right way of Dongzhou."


    I''m kidding. There are a lot of bad things now. The sword sect is very busy and has no time to toss with you.


    But Yu Yangzi grabbed Su Li''s arm and said in a gentle but indisputable tone: "you don''t have to be so anxious to make a conclusion. It''s better to wait for the elders of the sword sect to come here for discussion."


    He wants to detain Su Li here and wait for the real leader of the sword sect to pick him up... In his concept, Su Li is probably pushed out to do things by the elders behind the scenes of the sword sect and can''t really make up his mind.


    Yuyangzi is a senior of Yuanying Dongming realm. He is not willing to talk with Su Li. Just wait for the people of the sword sect with equal status to come, then naturally they can "tell with reason, move with emotion", and give up some interests, which should still be stable.


    According to his understanding, everything should be easy to discuss between the bulk doors.


    But when his palm fell on Su Li, he suddenly felt an extremely cold attack!


    The terrible cold with the extreme sharp breath made him feel as if his life would end at any time. He quickly stepped back and made way for a long distance.


    Then at this time, under Su Li''s own expression of amazement, he saw his cold mang sword floating up, and a halo of ice blue appeared from it... But a small man with a palm in his hand sat on the handle of the sword.


    If you look carefully, isn''t it xuansu''s Yuanying body?


    "Grand master and uncle? Aren''t you in seclusion?" Su Li asked in surprise.


    "It''s right to be closed, but for me now, there is no more suitable place for closing than lengmangjian." xuansu said coldly.


    Then Leng Mang''s sword fell sharply. She stood up on the hilt and said in a loud voice cooled by ice: "the sword sect has made our attitude very clear. From then on, we are strangers. If we don''t stick to it, it will be provocation... The sword sect, no one dares to cut!"


    Well, the elder of Jianzong used to hide beside Su Li all the time.


    Yuyangzi and others came to the great predecessors of the sword sect, but they forgot that the disciples of the sword sect, Cong Ji Lian and above, were all called "lunatics"!


    "No wonder..." the magic sword that was ready to pull out the sword regardless of the injury showed a clear look.


    He had wondered how the zongmen would let disciples like Su Li go out alone, but now he knew that he had a top "bodyguard" around him!


    Su Li also had a painful face. He didn''t expect that xuansu had actually stayed in his cold sword all the way with him... Didn''t he do anything impolite along the way? Should


    Yuanben yuyangzi wanted to force the elders of Jianzong to appear. He thought that in that case, there would be room for change. But I didn''t expect that the elder of the sword sect came out, but the situation seemed to go down sharply!


    Xuansu, this is a hot woman who will go on for thousands of years. Unfortunately, yuyangzi was also a member of that era. He had witnessed how cold and ruthless xuansu was in that era.


    Can''t the sword sect send some gentle people to talk about things


    Then he realized that the sword sect might not really have "moderates". Because the last "moderates" have been pierced by a sword just now when they sit idly by!


    Now, although they have been saved, they have completely abandoned their original ideas and naturally become what they "expect".


    Associating with the performance before and after shaman sword, it is not difficult for yuyangzi to find that this is the only person in Jianzong who takes the alliance seriously! But now, there are no different voices in Jianzong.


    "Why so." yuyangzi didn''t stop, because he knew he couldn''t beat xuansu. Even if xuansu was just Yuanying, he couldn''t raise his fighting spirit.


    Xuansu answered coldly, "yes, but if my sword sect can feel the benefits of participating in this alliance, I believe everyone will not make such a decision."


    "Do you blame me for not helping during the northern disaster? This is because..."


    Yuyangzi wanted to explain, but xuansu had taken the lead in saying, "we only blame ourselves for not being strong enough!"


    What she said was so resolute and unswerving that people felt the firmness and persistence in the heart of the master of the sword sect.


    This sentence greatly touched the shaman sword. He suddenly said: "yes, our sword cultivation only needs to sharpen ourselves. Why care about the color of others?"


    When he spoke, his eyes were filled with tears, as if he were paying tribute to his own death that day in the past, and it was also an expression of grief that had been suppressed for a long time... How could he not be sad even if the sword sect was robbed in Dengxian city?


    "Go to rest, go to rest..." he wiped his tears and then said to the brother and sister holding scabbard and ear who were still surprised because they didn''t know why: "let''s go back to the ancestral door and go to the place where your father learned sword in his early years."


    Jianzong''s intention to go has been determined. Yuyangzi knows that it can''t be recovered. He can only sigh. He is at a loss and doesn''t know how to deal with it. He thinks it''s better to repay the old ancestor of Yang God... I hope higher-level communication can make the sword sect change its mind.


    This time, due to the episode of Jianzong, the original grand event has become somewhat nondescript


    The most vigorous sword sect in the right way withdrew from the alliance?! Then how can we deal with the magic robbery!


    Many people think so.


    At this time when people''s hearts were floating, the monk wusheng, who had been silent to read jokes, suddenly said, "wait a minute, Taoist friend Su Li. I have an unkind request, and please promise."


    When the accident happened again, everyone was at a loss. I don''t know what the last monk of Jingguang Temple meant when he suddenly made a noise at this time?

 Chapter 255

    Facing monk wusheng''s words, Su Li showed a helpless face.


    "Wouldn''t it be nice to miss it as if we had never met?" he said.


    Monk wusheng smiled and said, "but there has always been a guy in my ear saying that I am not as good as you... So I want to prove that I am better than you."


    When they heard this, they were greatly surprised. What''s going on? It seems that the situation between the two is definitely not as simple as "friendship and duel".


    "In those days, I was born to return to the real world, and you were born to rest. But we didn''t win that war... How about another one before I become a baby."


    After listening to this, they felt very unhappy... The monk wusheng returned to the true state five or six years ago, but he came to the perfect state of the golden elixir peak only a few years ago?


    Such a speed of entry is unimaginable.


    In contrast, Su Li reached the state of congenital return five or six years later. Although the speed has been very fast, at least it is still within the scope that people can understand.


    Su Li was dismissive of this invitation to fight. He said, "but I don''t want to fight again, and I don''t want to have anything to do with you."


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll go to tiancrack mountain to find you?" monk wusheng smiled, some dangerous.


    "Come to tiancrack mountain? If you dare, come." Su Li also smiled dangerously... Sword sect disciple, when were you afraid of something?


    It''s just that the devil doesn''t come. If you dare to come, the sword sect will dare to fight!


    The tumultuous fighting spirit and killing intention make the people around us a little unclear. Therefore, what hatred is this?


    "That''s right. How can sword sect disciples always look so spiritless?"


    However, monk wusheng was unmoved and looked very satisfied. He said, "it''s really too much to call you to fight with me... In this way, how about we follow the previous war?"


    Su Li hesitated. He asked, "what else do you want from me?"


    "I just want to beat you once and shut that guy up!" Wu Sheng said, and then said, "but it looks like what you want from me?"


    Su Li took a deep breath, then nodded and said, "yes, I regret giving it to you. I thought you could suppress it, but I didn''t expect..."


    "Do you want it? If you win me, I''ll give it back to you!" wusheng suddenly interrupted, looking very ferocious... It seems that this sentence stabbed a pain point in his heart.


    Su Li''s eyes coagulated slightly, noticed the ring on Wu Sheng''s index finger, and then nodded calmly: "well, wait for me."


    Wusheng''s face calmed down again and showed a smile of "success".


    The people of the right path only feel strange. It seems that the last monk in Jingguang temple is strange. It doesn''t look like a monk at all.


    Look at Su Li. Why did he agree to the duel at this time? His innate cultivation of returning to the real world is a big difference from the other party!


    And the bet they said is also very attractive... It seems that this thing has created today''s inanimate life?


    "How long do you need?" wusheng asked further.


    "It''s really difficult to fight with you with your current cultivation, so let me get a Dan first." Su Li replied.


    "Jiedan? I''m afraid I don''t have so much time." wusheng frowned, thinking that Su Li was delaying and shirking.


    "Soon... The disaster is coming." Su Li said calmly, "if you can''t wait, you can fight first."


    Sure enough, a thundercloud has formed under the star viewing platform of Dengxian city!


    Of course, when you rob on the ground, the thunder will split down, but when you rob on Dengxian City, the thunder will split up... In short, the heaven rob is very spiritual.


    But when they looked at Su Li walking towards the field step by step, all his scalp was numb and shocked so that they couldn''t speak... What''s called making a pill first, crossing a robbery and then fighting? They saw it. That''s what they saw.


    Step by step, Su Li was surrounded by thunder. He turned out to be calm and painless. Is this still a thunder robbery? Is it an electric shock massage?


    For Su Li, this thunder robbery is really similar to massage, but it''s not because his body is too strong, but the world seems to celebrate his complete separation from the mundane


    As he stepped out, the real Qi of his whole body, like silver marrow, also quickly approached the air sea, forming a sphere with golden streamer in the dark silver.


    This is the prototype of his golden elixir. Many people can do this step, but the next key step is to evolve their own learning and experience in the prototype of his golden elixir.


    What you have learned can improve the quality of this golden elixir, and your own experience represents the refinement of will. Only a strong will can make the golden elixir take shape.


    So a magnificent picture began to appear on his golden elixir... Pentium rivers, lush forests and towering mountains and rivers


    This is the map of Dongzhou!


    There are places he has experienced and places he has not explored.


    But at this time, depicting it on the golden elixir represents his will and his way... He will travel all over the mountains and rivers and depict it on the golden elixir.


    There are still deformities, but it doesn''t matter. Just continue to make up on the way of practice in the future.


    In fact, what is depicted on this golden elixir has no impact on his success at this time. He just likes the feeling of having a special mark.


    Inside the rudiment of the golden elixir, the knowledge he learned in his life was rapid derivation. In this process, the earth and the sky are constantly connected, as if telling something with the world


    Golden elixir is the fruit of human immortality, and it is also the first step for friars to become immortals. How to take this first step depends on the foundation laid previously.


    At that time, Gu Yuzi didn''t think about the possibility of success at all when he tied the pill. He just wanted to help people out of trouble... Instead, he learned everything in his life and produced an unparalleled "crossing the evil talisman".


    Su Li thought about what kind of pill he wanted to tie, but finally thought that since he was a disciple of Gu Fuzi, the pill he tied must also be a rune pill.


    However, he felt that he could not have the chance of "divine talisman", so he did not choose all the talismans, but just combined the talismans he was most familiar with, good at and favorite, to see if he could develop a new kind of talisman.


    Feng lingfu and Zhen Yue Fu are his favorite and most convenient talismans. At this time, he doesn''t expect the omnipotence of du''e talisman, but wants to make achievements in what he is best at.


    At this moment, I don''t know why, if Su Li had God''s help, many troubles in his usual thinking were unblocked. Originally, I just wanted to simply integrate the true meaning of the two runes to create a rune combining the effects of seal and suppression. As a result, with this active thinking, I repeatedly overturned the original design


    Inexplicably, the image of sword cliff appeared in his heart... Then his heart was full of heavy Jun meaning, his cloud piercing meaning and so on, so that a unique Rune shadow slowly appeared in his golden elixi

 Chapter 256

    Su Li didn''t know whether this was an epiphany. If he could make his mind so clear every time he crossed the robbery, he thought he might as well come more times


    The originally designed Benming talisman was improved in an instant, and then he naturally added more things


    At the beginning, he wanted to add the effect of soul calming talisman, but in this way, there were too many places to calculate and change. He found that this was not what he could complete at present, so he retreated and sought the second place with self-knowledge.


    I just didn''t expect to have an "Epiphany" in the sky robbery, so the effect of this town soul charm was naturally added.


    In addition, the virtual shadow of sword cliff emerged, and all kinds of true meanings, Taoism and even swordsmanship were integrated. Finally, this unique life charm was born


    He felt that he still had the strength. This epiphany state could last longer. He might be able to integrate more things... But he was not greedy. He stopped naturally when he felt that he had enough.


    This talisman, which integrates the three talismans of suppression, soul suppression and seal, is complex and powerful enough, and has reached a perfect level. It is the highest achievement he has learned at present.


    He was afraid that he would only know it, but he didn''t know why, just like the master Gu Yuzi. It would be embarrassing to use this life talisman.


    When he condensed the original life talisman, he found that the talisman could be modified in the golden elixir at any time after condensation... Of course, it could only be done when he had a thorough understanding of the talisman. Otherwise, changing the original life talisman without authorization will collapse, but the gain is not worth the loss.


    The talisman is formed, and the virtual shadow of a cliff looms.


    This image is somewhat like sword cliff, but it is different.


    It is not so sharp, but more thick and calm, which is the embodiment of Su Li''s understanding of the earth of virtue.


    And its towering and steep mountain is the manifestation of the meaning of sword cliff and cloud piercing, which makes it more fierce after all.


    Then there were countless iron cables winding the cliff as if they were locked... This was inspired by the blooming trees and then combined with the mystery of the spirit seal.


    Once this talisman is activated, it can not only calm the body, lock the soul and seal the world, but also have many wonderful functions that can be disassembled and used.


    As far as the Almighty and comprehensive nature is concerned, it is not as good as the lucky charm of Gu Yuzi, but as far as the practicability is concerned, it is not necessarily bad.


    Prison cliff amulet!


    This is the name of Su Li''s original name talisman. It integrates Zhenfeng and zhenhun, and can both attack and defense. It is actually a talisman of fighting!


    When this prison cliff talisman was evolved, Su Li''s golden elixir was completely condensed and successful. Up to this time, his strongest defense has also changed from the Vajra Rune to the prison cliff rune, because the prison cliff Rune can suppress all dharmas with great blessing!


    So at this moment, the thunder robbery that originally fell directly on him was suppressed by this repressive force. Unexpectedly, it changed its direction and walked around him... It was as if Heaven robbery dared not face him.


    Then this day''s robbery ended without end. Even the "strongest last" expected by many people was not given. It ended very hastily.


    So the end of the robbery, the achievement of the golden elixir, and the thick vitality of heaven and earth began to gather around Su Li. Under the effect of dozens of talismans, his body was giving birth to a new power... Zhenyuan at a very fast speed.


    This is a new power for friars. The "truth" is the self and the true self, and the "Yuan" is the vitality of heaven and earth. All the fruits of the original foundation are attributed to the golden elixir.


    The original true Qi is formed by the combination of heaven and earth vitality, self essence and will. But at least half of them are their own essence, which serves as the "glue" between the vitality of heaven and earth and the will.


    From now on, everything in Su Li''s body belongs to the golden elixir, and his will is to directly control the vitality of heaven and earth and become the true yuan through the golden elixir.


    With the help of julingfu, his golden elixir constantly swallows the vitality of heaven and earth, and then transforms into real yuan. The short film has reached the level that ordinary people can only achieve in ten years.


    This is the benefit of a solid foundation. The more condensed the Qi, the less time it will take in the Yundan period.


    At this time, Su Li was full of Zhenyuan, but he began to strengthen his body again... But his body had been honed to a high degree by Zhenqi, so the degree of strengthening was not obvious.


    But on the other hand, to break through the realm normally, we must meditate and stabilize the realm, but it is completely unnecessary here in Su Li. He just took a deep breath and his whole body released a condensing breath


    All the realms and realms have become extremely stable... He has reached his best!


    At this moment, even the monk without health could not help but change his face. Su Li''s direct crossing and robbing into Dan was beyond his imagination. Now, once he made a breakthrough, he directly stabilized the realm. Like a real Jindan immortal who has practiced for decades in the Jindan period, the impact of this scene is really a little big.


    Wusheng''s cultivation speed is not inferior, but he spent at least three months to stabilize his state after he married Dan... It seems that he lost another chip in the matter of knot Dan?


    This feeling made him a little uncomfortable, so he couldn''t wait to start fighting... He was afraid that if he gave Su Li more time, he would shake his confidence.


    "Although he hasn''t reached the peak yet, it''s almost OK." Su Li doesn''t care. What''s next is more and less Zhenyuan. He has so many julingfu that he can replenish the consumption at any time.


    "Well, let''s start!"


    Wusheng said in a hurry, and then threw out a translucent glass mask


    The light mask suddenly enlarged and included them together... Then Su Li felt as if he had changed the world.


    "This is the Jingguang glazed world of Jingguang temple. If you use it, you can avoid being disturbed by others." wusheng suddenly looked safe. It seems that this Jingguang glazed world can bring him enough sense of security.


    Yuyangzi''s face suddenly became strange... When Jingguang temple was robbed, several large doors such as Chunyang Palace found the clue and rushed to the rescue, but they found that all the eminent monks in the temple died miserably, and several famous treasures inherited by Jingguang temple also disappeared.


    At first, they only thought that these things must have fallen into the hands of the demon robber, but now they suddenly appear in the hands of the monk wusheng


    "Is there another treasure secret place in Jingguang temple that we didn''t find?" yuyangzi could only guess, but he was still very uneasy in his heart. What''s more, there is a seemingly incredible guess, which dare not be delusional.


    If that''s the case, the righteous alliance will really become a complete joke

 Chapter 257

    Su Li looked at the translucent glass mask around him and felt funny... It seems that the pure glass world is not only isolating the outside world, but also has a sealing effect.


    In this immortal city, he could not use the mountain seal to mobilize the power of the earth, but now he comes to the pure light glass world that can isolate the vitality of all heaven and earth... This wusheng is no longer such a aboveboard guy.


    He is still not surprised or flustered... What about the vitality of heaven and earth isolated from the outside world? Then he will absorb all the vitality of heaven and earth in the pure glass world. Let''s see who consumes more energy!


    Then, the prison cliff talisman in the golden pill released a divine light like the nether world... This painting style is not quite right, but there is no way. Who let him bear all the evil thoughts of the sword sect?


    It''s also right to say that he is a peerless demon at this time... Although he has become a Buddha.


    The role of the prison cliff talisman is reflected in these two words. The "cliff" is heavy, bearing and suppression, and the "prison" is shackles, chains and seals.


    At this time, the main body of the cliff is shining, and the power of repression comes naturally... The vitality of heaven and earth in the pure glass world is suppressed together, which makes the monk wusheng unable to extract a trace any more.


    Later, Su Li used a magical power after the golden elixir period in "returning to Tibet, one of the mountains and seas: cultivating Qi" to "return to Tibet"!


    What is return?


    All rivers in the sea gather in one place and hide it!


    "Returning to Tibet by mountains and seas" is famous for the vastness of true Qi when practicing Qi. How can it reflect its superiority in true yuan after the golden elixir period? It is above the word "Guizang".


    The next moment, with Su Li''s body as the center, it was like a small black hole, swallowing all the vitality of the surrounding heaven and earth together.


    Monk wusheng was in a trance and suddenly separated from all his innate vitality. He seemed to be in a vacuum and had a sense of suffocation.


    Su Li smiled. That''s it... Come and hurt each other. Who''s afraid of who!


    The bystanders around saw the series of "Sao operations" confrontation between the two people, and their hearts were shocked to speechless... Is this really the battle of the golden elixir realm?


    Just start with the vitality of heaven and earth at the beginning. Even Yuanying Zhenjun may not be able to keep up with his ideas in such a high-end way of confrontation.


    "I underestimate you, but you are only the first to enter the golden elixir after all. How long can it last no matter how good the foundation is?" monk wusheng is still not afraid to compete with Su Li.


    "Then use some methods with less consumption to fight." Su Li was not alarmed.


    When the palm of his hand was spread out, a sword tip came out from the palm... Dharma sword: heavy Jun cracked the ground!


    Xuansu, who was watching outside, couldn''t help but curl her lips. She sometimes admired xuanyuzi. After all, his sword inheritance was the most suitable for Su Li''s temperament and could be used at this time.


    Xuanyuzi probably won''t feel proud at all.


    But at the same time, xuansu and Qijian were deeply shocked by the Dharma sword that Su Li showed, because they seemed to see everything that the sword sect should have on this dharma sword!


    What''s wrong with this boy? This pure sword meaning makes people feel as if this person can represent the sword sect


    Sword cliff meaning, this is the true meaning contained in Su Li''s Dharma sword... It can be regarded as sword meaning for the time being.


    The Dharma sword in the palm was completely generated, and then the hilt was suspended in the palm of his hand


    In the appearance war of the divine sword Valley, Zhou Chuan couldn''t help shaking again. At the beginning, he couldn''t even think of a sword under such a magic sword.


    "It''s like the sword sect at last." wusheng smiled frivolously, and then the black lotus bloomed all over his body... He was ready to start.


    Yuyangzi was shocked when he saw this. Jingguang temple''s "Lotus magic" has been famous for a long time, but shouldn''t it be represented by pure white lotus?


    Lotus magic can show your heart... Now the Black Lotus is as black as ink


    The thoughts in his mind were churning, and there was a faint bad premonition.


    "The last time I fought, I just showed my defense and let you attack, but this time you should be careful of my attack." wusheng is no matter what happens outside, or since he came here, he is ready to expose himself.


    His voice fell and he pinched the lotus Dharma seal. Then infinite Black Lotus appeared from his whole body and rushed to Su Li


    Seeing that he could no longer sit still, Yu Yangzi quickly stood up and shouted to Su Li in the field: "be careful, this is the ''Lotus purification and robbery method'' in the ''Lotus magic method''!"


    "It was originally intended to absorb and dissolve all negative energy and effects of the target with infinite pure lotus, which is a holy purification force... But now, be careful not to be touched by them..."


    After all, it is the existence of a senior. This insight is extraordinary, but there is no way to face the pure glass world... It is said that this is the treasure handed down by the Buddha.


    Su Li was very calm about the overwhelming Black Lotus... Then the prison cliff God seal in Dantian launched again, and with himself as the center, there was terror and coercion immediately, suppressing all these black lotus in situ.


    Then he hesitated and showed an amazing ''Sao operation''


    His Dantian turned into a black hole again. Unexpectedly, he sucked in all these black lotus in one breath!


    The Black Lotus is really magical, and it can erode the human body and demonize it. But the problem is that Su Li has a small seal!


    After this mess of magic Qi was sucked in, it was immediately sealed by a small seal, and then decomposed into the most basic vitality of heaven and earth with thousands of trees and flowers


    Then there were some evil impurities left. Su Li opened his mouth and burped... A strong black gas was sprayed out, and then he didn''t have anything wrong.


    Yuyangzi''s scalp is numb when he looks outside. What operation is this? It''s not true!


    That is, these black lotus are actually not aggressive enough to be operated by him. If it''s the sword Qi of sword repair, he doesn''t have the courage to absorb it into his body.


    "This is" mountain and sea return to Tibet "!" yuyangzi finally understood what Su Li''s basic skill was, and then he said clearly: "I see. After practicing" mountain and sea return to Tibet ", he can carry all things and rivers, but he didn''t expect to be used to such an extent by this sword sect disciple."


    But it''s a little strange. Why does the sword sect disciple seem to practice Dharma? So the magic sword that looked terrible in his hand was placed?


    Can''t understand, can''t understand


    Xuansu was completely relieved when he saw this... It turned out that the congealed heavy Jun split ground sword was just a gesture to show that he was a member of the sword sect, so he had a lot of balance in his heart.


    Monk wusheng''s heart is not so wonderful... He blocked everything in the outside world with the pure glass world. He thought he could break Su Li''s real yuan and recover... As a result, the goods came directly to "eat" him!


    Who is the devil? Why does this boy look more evil than him

 Chapter 258

    Wusheng thinks the boy in front of him is a little too evil, isn''t he?


    The ability to devour and refine the Magic Lotus is even more powerful than the devil.


    At this time, his ears moved, but someone said in his heart: "he is naturally immune to all spiritual attacks. Most of your Magic Lotus effects are confused, so he will ignore it."


    "Remember, don''t attack him with spiritual abilities. It''s useless to him."


    Wu Sheng''s eyes moved. Such a talent is really enviable... If he had such a talent, he wouldn''t


    It was useless to think too much. Wusheng gave up his best "refining magic" and used a series of five elements to bombard Su Li in turn.


    He is the peak of the golden elixir. It is said that breaking the elixir into a baby is also a thought. Then, naturally, the five elements are perfect, and all kinds of techniques are pinched by hand.


    And he also thought that Su Li''s golden elixir could not and would never have time to make his five elements perfect. If there is something missing, it naturally means a flaw. Attacking with the five elements technique is to test and catch this flaw.


    However, Su Li is still fearless.


    Originally, he may really have such defects. At least wood conquers the earth. Wood walking is indeed easier to break through his Vajra Rune and Zhenyue rune.


    But when he learned how to derive the five elements from the blooming trees, he actually had all the five elements.


    Coupled with Lian Shanyin''s understanding of the earth, in fact, Su Li''s prison cliff charm now has a prototype of the earth''s power with five elements.


    Therefore, monk wusheng''s five elements technique fell around Su Li, was suppressed by all the towns, and then was swallowed up by the hidden black hole and turned into the purest true yuan of Su Li itself.


    The magic power of Shanhai Guizang doesn''t have much effect under normal circumstances. After all, if it is outside the boundary of Jingguang glass, immortal Jindan won''t care about these losses.


    But the problem is that this is within the pure light glass world, and there is no supplement from the outside world


    So Su Li said that he was "eating the enemy"!


    Monk wusheng had to stop. He found that all his means were useless in front of Su Li... What''s more hateful is that this guy still had a magic sword in his hand and pretended that he was good at swordsmanship.


    It''s also interesting. The first time they met, monk wusheng was defending and Su Li was attacking. This time, Su Li was defending


    Su Li didn''t expect that the suppression effect of prison cliff talisman would be so good, but it has something to do with the other party''s failure to take out the real unique skill.


    He also took this opportunity to familiarize himself with the prison cliff talisman... Although he created all the functions by himself, the specific strength needs to be tested in actual combat.


    Wusheng and Shang settled down, and then said with a gloomy face, "it seems that I can only show the side I don''t like very much. You are indeed the enemy of my life."


    When the voice fell, monk wusheng''s face was haunted by black gas. Then there was an angry King Kong behind him... This should have been the Dharma protector of Buddhism, but now it is green faced and tusks, like a ghost.


    This is still the golden body of merit and boundless merit!


    However, the merit gold body is entangled with karma. The karma does not offset the merit, but coexists with the merit gold body in a special way... Thus showing such a ghost gold body.


    Up to this time, people who reacted slowly also saw that there was nothing wrong with life... This is clearly a sign of being possessed!


    "Magic robbery... Wusheng is a magic robbery!" the crowd shouted in disbelief.


    But what else can they do at this time except to scream uselessly? The pure light glass world will isolate the inside and outside. They can only break it when wusheng takes it away or more than two Yang gods and real immortals take action at the same time.


    At this time, monk wusheng didn''t care about exposing his real body. Instead, he looked at Su Li and said, "someone told me that you are naturally immune to the attacks of various spiritual illusions, but I don''t believe this evil..."


    When he said that he had cast a spell, the evil ghost golden body behind him suddenly spread black... Su Li immediately suppressed it with the prison cliff charm, but it seemed to be pure light, and the prison cliff charm could not suppress the light.


    At the next moment, the faces of the dead began to emerge in front of him. They kept pestering around Su Li, full of resentment and malice, as if they wanted to jump up and bite him at any time.


    But correspondingly, there is a bright moon like halo winding around him, which resists all these faces... This is the merit halo.


    Su Li''s ability to have such a pure and bright merit light wheel really surprised everyone, but what happened to the countless faces around him


    "These are neither karma nor evil spirits," monk wusheng began his explanation: "these are all the people who died miserably under your hands. The last bit of resentment before they died is manifest!"


    "I didn''t expect that the disciples of the sword sect, who boast of being famous and decent, should be such a murderous butcher."


    "Let me count the grievances of many people here... More than 1300 congenital monks, 21 golden elixirs and two Yuanying..."


    Wusheng''s mouth twitched and couldn''t count. Su Li''s record seemed to be bluffing. Yuanying cut two, including a peak demon!


    Wait, what happened to the last terrible resentment? It seems that the terrible will to engulf the whole world, even if it is only a residue, makes people feel particularly terrible... Compared with this thing, it seems that any demon robbing any demon is not worth mentioning.


    It was the residual manifestation of the resentment of the evil devil outside the sky, but it maintained its huge terrible posture of death intention and six arms. Although it is only a virtual shadow and has been harmless to heaven and earth, all those who see that posture are numb on the scalp and depressed in the heart.


    "Are you curious?" Su Li suddenly said.


    Monk wusheng also nodded a little hard. Compared with the image of foreign demons that day, it really extinguished his complacency.


    Su Li said calmly, "I don''t know how its resentment will entangle me, but if you take a picture of the supreme elder of our sword sect, you should be able to take another four similar ones."


    "The supreme elder, who was a former patriarch, suppressed these things alone in a corner of tiancrack mountain for more than 1400 years!"


    "So I said if you want to come to the sword sect to make trouble, just come. It''s just a place to be sealed in tiancrack mountain, or you don''t need to be sealed at all... In fact, even I don''t know what else our sword sect is hiding in tiancrack mountain!"


    Think about the sword sect''s ability to suppress many demon families in tiancrack mountain for so many years, forcing them to move west or hide... I don''t think it should be only these exposed strengths!


    Wusheng obviously thought of something similar, so his face changed and he became more afraid of Su Li.


    "So I said you were going to harm the right way of Dongzhou. My sword sect didn''t bother to pay attention to you until it was too late to deal with its own affairs. Why bother me..."


    Su Li sighed helplessly.


    He knows what it means to have so many grievances and empty shadows reflected by Wu Sheng and Shang Ying. He just wants to make his heart lose.


    But the problem is that he looked up at the appearance of the foreign devil that day and missed the five years of closure... Can the grievances of many "minions" affect him?


    Wusheng silently took back his spell. He was confident and wanted to shake Su Li''s will, but he was severely frightened


    How do you feel that this boy is more like a devil than himself.


    Red old man''s huge loss

 Chapter 259

    Monk wusheng accepted his fate. He couldn''t imagine that Su Li''s heart was really so flawless? He committed such a monstrous killing, but his merits and virtues protected his body from all evils.


    Mingming has just achieved the golden elixir, but he has been entangled with so many golden elixirs and even Yuanying''s grievances, and more importantly, the terrible extraterrestrial evil!


    No wonder red old man can''t bewitch this guy. He is so determined that he should suppress magic robbery


    Instead of playing with the flowers, he took out another Buddha treasure.


    "Big Buddha Holy Card!"


    Yuyangzi recognized the origin of this Buddha treasure and quickly made a sound to remind Jingguang glass circle:


    "Su Li, the sword sect, this big Buddha Holy Card is the Dharma protector Buddha treasure handed down to Jingguang Temple by the Buddha of the upper world. If you use the lotus magic, it will show infinite power... You should be careful."


    But he saw that the Buddha card made of pure gold gradually emitted black gas in wusheng''s hand, and then suddenly threw it into his evil ghost gold body


    At the next moment, the golden body expanded infinitely and became a "Giant Buddha" with a body of 100 meters but a green face and fangs.


    Monk wusheng is located in the center of this'' magic Buddha ''. His eyes are calm, as if he looked at Su Li kindly. He said, "all living beings are suffering, and I need to free them!"


    "You think too much!" Su Li replied, and then urged the prison cliff talisman in the golden pill to the extreme.


    Suddenly, the prison cliff on the top of the "demon Buddha" appeared. It was a cliff with thick earth and towering and steep like a sword edge. The power of repression covered the head, making the body of the demon Buddha seem to be shorter.


    But the effect seems to be the same. After all, it is a Buddha treasure, which can not be suppressed so simply.


    The next moment, wusheng saw that Su Li finally revealed the source of the previous repressive power as if the dharmas were inviolable. He immediately manipulated the demon Buddha to step on Su Li


    The prison cliff talisman has been revealed to limit the demon Buddha, so what means can he protect himself?


    Su Li has many means... This demon Buddha may be terrible, but his prison cliff charm and the word "prison" formula have not been shown!


    At the next moment, dozens of chains sprang out at the bottom of the prison cliff, and then quickly entangled the demon Buddha''s whole body and grabbed his limbs and trunk


    So the magic Buddha can''t step on it.


    "Hoo ~"


    Su Li was panting. He wanted to hold the demon Buddha and output a lot of real yuan in one breath.


    It was good to have the vitality of heaven and earth to supplement, but the problem is that there is no supplement source now


    Monk wusheng is also out of breath. How can the consumption of manipulating the demon Buddha be small? He really didn''t expect that Su Li could really resist the Buddhist treasure inherited by Jingguang Temple by relying on one kind of magic power.


    But seeing that Su Li seemed to have done his best, he didn''t want to admit defeat, but he took out a move he didn''t dare to show easily


    It is a purple gold bowl, which was originally a Buddhist treasure inherited by Jingguang temple. It can accommodate all things. It is an important equipment for the walking monks of Jingguang temple to subdue demons and subdue demons.


    But when wusheng took out the purple gold bowl at this time, he saw that the bowl body was dark purple with filthy color.


    Then the purple gold bowl buckled down, and the demons describing terror rolled out


    People only feel creepy, because these disgusting demons are all monks of Jingguang temple!


    He not only slaughtered the elders in his temple, but also refined them into demons and trapped them in a purple gold bowl... The monk wusheng is really cruel.


    The demon spirit is different from ordinary ghosts. It is a demon object infected by evil Qi. It was not afraid of what the ghosts were afraid of, and there is no entity. It is very uncomfortable to cause real damage. You can even use magic Qi to have some life skills, which is very troublesome


    At this time, wusheng asked these demons to attack Su Li, just to completely crush it!


    But does Su Li really have no room to fight back?


    From the perspective of magic, yes, he has no energy to maintain more spells. The prison cliff charm involves almost all his energy and true yuan.


    But it''s really not easy. He finally has a chance to show his'' Kendo cultivation skills''!


    The demon spirit surged up, but he finally waved the heavy Jun magic sword, which has always been regarded as an "ornament".


    Without any sword energy, all the powers are restrained in the sword body. Coupled with the true meaning of chongjun, this magic sword has unexpected power


    Those evil spirits had no wisdom at all, only knew that they would swallow Su Li with Wu Sheng''s command.


    But the next moment, facing the unspeakable massiness of the heavy Jun Dharma sword, they silently collapsed in this sword


    The demon spirit has no entity and can''t even be hurt by Taoism and Dharma. Only the purest and powerful will can destroy its foundation.


    However, these demons are all made by Jingguang Temple monks. These monks have strong souls when they are alive. After being transformed into demons, they are naturally spiritual and solid... So this weakness can not be called weakness.


    After all, if you want to destroy the souls of these Jingguang Temple monks with pure will, at least you can do it through the overhaul of Dongming realm?


    But Su Li did it, and it was just an understatement


    Because what he carried on this sword has far exceeded the souls of these demons who have become fragile because of demonization!


    These are the souls of eminent monks and virtues, but when their demons were killed by Su Li''s sword, they directly scattered in the world without leaving a trace... They can not enter reincarnation like ordinary people.


    Monk wusheng twitched at the corner of his mouth, but then he said nervously: "do you see? These so-called eminent monks and virtues can''t even enter reincarnation after death... The cultivators are the cancer of the world and have been hated by this world from the beginning!"


    This is actually very reasonable, but how can the practitioners present think they are malignant tumors? It''s someone else who wants cancer


    Su Li didn''t react much to this. He didn''t bother to think about such profound things. Now he only knows that the monk is his own enemy.


    His sword swing was still crisp and neat, without a trace of slippage... Thanks to the "earnest teachings" of two great predecessors xuanyuzi and xuansu, at least Su Li''s basic skills were very solid.


    At this time, he really only needs the simplest sword swing, and dozens of demons scattered under his sword one by one


    The scene of cutting off all the demons of many eminent monks and great virtues without expression is also deeply engraved in the hearts of everyone.


    Up to this time, monk wusheng really felt helpless to Su Li. He had done his best, but he didn''t expect Su Li to always have a way to deal with it.


    What made him even more embarrassed was that he used so many Buddha treasures, and Su Li dealt with it by his own means from beginning to end, which was actually a distinction.


    Monk wusheng bit his teeth slightly at the center of the devil Buddha''s eyebrows, and then pinched the Dharma formula to make the pure light glass boundary that blocks the outside world put away and become wrapped around the whole devil Buddha.


    At this moment, the demon Buddha turned into a body of colored glass, as if adding a trace of Buddha nature

 Chapter 260

    When the Jingguang glazed world belongs to the magic Buddha itself, this glazed Giant Buddha is the ultimate means of Jingguang temple... The Jingguang glazed world can continuously draw huge mana from the void and directly supply it to the Giant Buddha, so that the magic Buddha is no longer maintained by the point of truth.


    "Qiang, Qiang..."


    The prison locks emitted by the virtual shadow of the prison cliff were all broken, and the glass Buddha was directly separated from the suppression.


    Su Li''s virtual shadow on the prison cliff is also shaky. At the same time, the golden elixir turns into a black hole, swallowing the vitality of the surrounding heaven and earth to supplement the previous loss.


    It seems that he doesn''t need the restoration effect of julingfu and lianshanyin again. Until now, the treasure book "return to the mountains and seas" has reflected its most direct strength.


    But now no matter how fast he returns his Qi, he can''t compare with the pure glass world. Monk wusheng''s recovery speed is even faster than Su Li!


    The Buddha raged, and the monks around finally stopped standing idly by.


    Under the leadership of Chunyang Gong yuyangzi, a group of righteous and scattered practitioners constantly attack the glazed Buddha... Now the Jingguang glazed world is no longer. If this wusheng is allowed to rage, all factions of the righteous will really lose face.


    But the pure light glazed world just now can stop them, making it difficult for them to enter, and now they can''t break through the glazed light world covering the appearance of the demon Buddha.


    So the evil Buddha was ferocious and rampaged. I don''t know how many monks'' bodies were crushed. The 100 meter body has great power between hands and feet, which is too super standard for today''s monks.


    Even if yu Yangzi and other Yuanying Zhenjun at the peak of Dongming realm joined hands, they just reluctantly limited the action of the Great Buddha.


    The first to bear the brunt is the four sects in that position. At this time, they must show enough strength to maintain their position as the leader of the right way.


    At this time, Yu Yangzi didn''t know why, intentionally or unintentionally, he made the disciples of the divine sword Valley suffer particularly heavy losses... The evil Buddha was violent, and there were broken limbs and arms everywhere he passed.


    What''s more frightening is that the blood in these stumps will be drawn out by the immortal monks in the magic Buddha by special means. I don''t know what to do.


    Looking at this scene, Su Li felt that the glazed Giant Buddha was quite suitable for dealing with demons outside the sky... Jingguang temple, as the ancestral court of Dongzhou Buddhism, really had a deep foundation.


    Unfortunately, now these details have become the help of magic robbery.


    Su Li didn''t go to the theatre after almost recovering. Instead, he directly sacrificed his merit magic weapon ''Zhenyue seal''!


    This Zhenyue seal had been able to slightly suppress the friar Dongming when he was urged by real Qi. Now, what if it was driven by real yuan?


    The gold seal of merit flew into the air, and then driven by his true yuan, he suddenly urged the suppression power several times stronger than the previous prison cliff magic charm!


    This repressive force still can not suppress the action of the demon Buddha, but it can completely suppress the surrounding space, so that the Jingguang glazed world can no longer get supplies from the void.


    "You are indeed the enemy of my life!"


    He didn''t expect that he had urged the secret treasure of Jingguang temple to this extent. Su Li still had a way to restrain him.


    The pure light glazed world, which was locked in space and unsustainable, soon crumbled under the attack of the monks. Monk wusheng knew that he would stop this time.


    He snorted coldly: "this is the last appearance before I was promoted to Yuanying... When this seat appears again next time, how can you resist it!"


    With that, the Giant Buddha suddenly shrunk rapidly, and then unexpectedly opened a space gap in the Jingguang glass world, and then took the Jingguang glass world to drill into the gap and disappear


    And then, it was too late for Zhen Yueyin''s power of suppressing space to work


    "Let him run away." Su Li sighed softly. He also understood that Wu Sheng appeared this time, which seemed bold and reckless, but in fact he was full of confidence.


    He believes that as long as the Yang God doesn''t come out, no one can leave him, and he does... The Jingguang glazed world of Jingguang temple is too naughty.


    Hundreds of true elites in the cultivation world were beaten by no one. If Su Li hadn''t suppressed them with Zhenyue seal, I''m afraid only the presence of Yang God Zhenxian could turn the tables.


    This really hit the faces of all the righteous people on the scene, and when everyone was gloomy to clean up the mess, Su Li silently took the sword sect people out of the immortal city.


    He can see that these so-called right paths are just those who lag behind, and they are of no use when in danger.


    When Su Li came out of Dengxian City, he looked at the chaotic scene outside and felt quite ironic. However, he saw that the people of Qianhuang cult also just came out of Dengxian city.


    "Brother Su, I thought I''d see you next time. I don''t know when... But I didn''t expect that brother Su is a high foot of the sword sect. This time he''s going to be famous all over the world."


    Pan Xian came up with a very gentle look and said happily.


    She was so excited that she didn''t seem to know the knot between the two factions


    But at this time, xuansu Yuanying appeared on the handle of the cold mang sword beside Su Li. She said coldly, "Su Li, if you can''t do it, this woman can let me finish it for you."


    While talking, the elder''s murderous spirit showed, which immediately made pan Xianse tremble and stand on the spot.


    Su Li didn''t expect xuansu to be so direct. He quickly comforted: "don''t get excited, don''t get excited..."


    At this time, Zhenjun, the leader of Qianhuang sect, also came forward and pulled pan Xian behind him and said, "does Jianzong want to fight with our sect now?"


    "So what!" xuansu snorted coldly, and the cold fog around him seemed to be about to start.


    Su Li covered his face. The disciples of the sword sect were so impulsive that they wouldn''t use their brains if they could solve problems with the sword


    He could only say before xuansu messed things up: "we all know what happened between Jianzong and Guijiao, but now is not the time to start a full-scale war... Taoist friend pan Xian thought we could have a good relationship, but he didn''t think you were a dry disciple."


    "So, when we meet again next time, we will be the enemy."


    With that, he said no more, grabbed Leng Mang''s sword and walked out of the peripheral area, stepped into the lifting platform and returned to the land of Dongzhou.


    The people of Jianzong hesitated for a moment, and then quickly followed up... Xuansu was helpless. He could only stare at Pan Xian and didn''t start again.


    Pan Xian watched Su Li and others leave, so she couldn''t help asking the people around her: "martial uncle, what''s the hatred between me and Jianzong?"


    The real gentleman hesitated for a moment, and finally said vaguely, "you don''t need to know these things, just understand that Jianzong and our Qianhuang religion can''t stand side by side in the end."


    Pan Xian was a little melancholy. In the end, she just sighed helplessly and lamented that things are changeable


    ¡­¡­


    "Do you like that girl?" Xuan Su sat on Su Li''s shoulder and said with her legs tilted. When it''s not so murderous, it looks rather lazy.


    "How could it be? I just feel a little sorry." Su Li was actually a little softhearted. I didn''t know if he could do it when he really wanted to be the enemy.


    If you don''t know at the beginning, it''s OK, but since you know each other, he can''t be so cold.


    "So I said, I''ll do it then." xuansu said indifferently. She didn''t believe that Su Liming knew that it was the disciples of Qianhuang sect and what would happen with Pan Xian.


    "Don''t say that. I''m going to continue to travel next. What do you say?" Su Li asked.


    Elder Qijian pondered for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said, "I will take their brothers and sisters back to the sect... Then I will go after qiguang Zhenjun!"


    The last "good man" of the sword sect was finally angry. It''s good. Originally, he wanted to chase and kill the group of seven killing Zhenjun. Now he can give it to the magic sword to do well, which can also be regarded as giving him a chance to redeem himself.


    Su Li nodded, then looked at his servant and said, "if..."


    Before he finished, he said respectfully, "where is the young master, where is the storm?"


    Well, don''t ask any more.


    He said, "OK, then continue to set out... Goal, Qi Guo."


    Su Li didn''t ask xuansu, because he knew she wouldn''t leave... This is the "bodyguard" that zongmen equipped him when he went out on a trip.


    For Miaoling yarn, Su Li has always been laissez faire and free. She is willing to follow and keep it as a pet. She won''t stop her from leaving, that''s all


    But he didn''t expect to see the monk wusheng after walking for a period of time

 Chapter 261

    This time the righteous alliance can be said to be a very humiliating way to end the curtain.


    First of all, the sword sect withdrew from the alliance. At first, it may be nothing. After all, the righteous people have no good feelings for these grumpy sword practitioners.


    However, after the sword sect withdrew from the alliance, there was a scandal that the magic robbery was the last monk in Jingguang temple! Monk wusheng, who was a demon robber, actually sat on one of the five principals of the orthodox alliance and listened to them all the way to discuss how to "kill demons".


    The righteous alliance immediately became a farce and the saddest joke in the world.


    On the contrary, the sword sect, which withdrew from the alliance in time, received a lot of praise unexpectedly. At least, it is not as "not long eyed" as other righteous sects.


    After this incident, two very loud names have emerged in the cultivation world of Dongzhou... The wusheng monk of contemporary magic robbery has won the right way by relying on the Buddhist treasures of miejingguang Temple alone, and the practitioners have no power to fight back.


    Therefore, he was vividly called ''demon Buddha''!


    In addition, Su Li, the first disciple of the three generations of the tiancracked mountain sword sect, was the only one who could contain the demon Buddha, and was even personally recognized by the demon Buddha as "the enemy of life".


    And the many abilities of calming down demons and the image of pulling out the sword to kill demons are also impressive... Considering his origin of sword sect, he "reluctantly" gave him the title of "calming the demon sword".


    The elders of the sword sect who got the news said "OK, OK", but they didn''t directly call "Zhenmo Suli", otherwise the face of the sword sect would really have nowhere to put it.


    At the same time, among the chicken feathers in this place, there is another thing related to Jianzong that stimulates everyone''s nerves in the cultivation world of Dongzhou


    The two Yang gods and true immortals of the sword sect killed the divine sword valley when they disagreed. They beat the immortal of the divine sword Valley hard, and then left with the three secret sword techniques of the divine sword Valley as an apology... This action can also be regarded as a righteous move on the grounds that the divine sword Valley is good at inheriting the sword sect.


    In addition, the sword sect withdrew from the alliance of the right way, which made it so meaningless for the divine sword Valley to find someone to judge later... I''m kidding, who among the right way sects now dares to touch the eyebrows of the sword sect!


    Previously, they only knew that the sword sect had a Yang God. They thought that with the urine of the sword sect, the Yang God would be able to "toss and hang" by himself in a short time. They just had to bear it.


    But who knows that Jianzong quietly drilled out another Yang God!


    This is very frightening... In Dongzhou, there are also large doors without Yang God. There is one Yang God, that is the top force.


    The sword sect, which is dominated by two Yang gods, and the fierce temper of the sword sect, are really changed by some gods and ghosts.


    ¡­¡­


    These achievements had nothing to do with Su Li himself. He was just surprised that the monk came to him at this time?


    Do you think you''re alone and easy to bully?


    Then he was wrong... In front of those right paths, he deliberately hid ''thousands of trees and flowers'' as his card! I just didn''t expect that those righteous friars were so useless that they could let wusheng run away when he finished the suppression.


    "Do you want to fight again?" Su Li asked briskly, and he was rubbing his hands.


    The previous battle proved a lot for him. As expected, actual combat is the best way to improve himself.


    Monk wusheng''s face was frozen on the spot... He might have really had such an idea, but when he saw Su Li''s obvious expression and his backhand''s expression, it was his turn to dare not act rashly.


    He pondered a little, then took something from his hand and threw it over. "I just came to finish the agreement... I lost the previous game."


    Su Li looked at the ring that fell to the ground as if there was a constant sound of "scolding his mother", and said in some resistance, "no, you didn''t lose."


    He doesn''t want this door-to-door thing anymore.


    "I can''t completely defeat you even if I use colored glaze to respect Buddha, so I lose... I''ve put the bet here, do you want to follow you." after saying that, he disappeared without nostalgia.


    So, is chilao going to be despised again?


    "What is this?" xuansu didn''t rush to do it, because even she was not sure to leave the wusheng monk who had the means of glass respecting the Buddha.


    Su Li walked over with disgust on his face, bent down and picked up the ring and said, "this is the ring that lures Wu Sheng to fall. Unfortunately, I thought he could suppress it."


    "Who can hold me down except you freak?!"


    The familiar voice of red old man really rang out from Su Li''s heart, which made him really full of nostalgia.


    But xuansu was startled. He quickly stretched out his hand to grab the ring that Su Li had worn and said, "don''t you lose it quickly?"


    As soon as her hand touched the ring, she suddenly felt that the spirit was unconscious and wanted to faint. Moreover, many distractions appeared in her heart, even making her body faint.


    Su Li hurriedly pushed her away, and then said, "it seems that at present, I can only hold it first... It seems to be much more powerful than before I handed it to wusheng."


    The red old man''s voice sounded proudly again:


    "That''s nature. I will be strengthened in the magic robbery!"


    Su Li ignored the voice in his heart, and then said to xuansu, "grand master, I can still suppress this ring. For the time being, I''ll take it first, otherwise I''m afraid there will be a big trouble."


    Xuansu was still dizzy. At this time, he didn''t have much to do with Su Li. He only knew that since he could control it, he would no longer tangle. She dived into the cold mang sword and rested again... Without body protection, the xuansu of Yuanying''s body is actually very fragile to some extent.


    When he learned that the ring in Su Li''s hand was the culprit of all the magic robberies, he was really surprised for a long time. But then he stopped thinking about it... Since he was loyal to Su Li, no matter what Su Li became, he was his young master.


    So they continued to go east and left the state of song to Yingqiu, the capital of the state of Qi. That''s where he planned to turn south and turn back.


    Along the way, Su Li also heard the falsehood and reality of some inanimate monks from his boastful words


    At the beginning, monk wusheng thought that he could suppress the evil robbery. In fact, he had the confidence. He was indeed a man of great perseverance and wisdom.


    At that time, Chi Lao was able to deceive him, but he could not completely deceive his wisdom.


    The original magic robbery will always be completely controlled by red old with the deepening of being possessed by the devil, but wusheng is completely possessed by the devil and separated from the control of red old!


    He knew that if he continued to let red old man stay with him, he might encounter the spy of the great devil behind the scenes, so he took this bet to return red old man to Su Li... So even if they were close and didn''t decide the outcome, wusheng forcibly returned red old man to Su Li.


    "I see, so you are really despised again." Su Li teased Chi Lao after knowing what he wanted to know.


    "What does it mean to be despised? Who is not afraid of the magic robbery I guided?" red old man was unconvinced.


    "Jianzong is not afraid." Su Li replied calmly.


    "Jianzong... That''s different..." Chi Lao was also a little discouraged, but wondered why there was such a freak sect in Dongzhou.


    "OK, I also know what I should know. You should be quiet first." Su Li said, and gave red old man a set of seal package of spirit seal and small seal.


    It didn''t even have a chance to react, so it disappeared all of a sudden


    Su Li, the demon sword of the town, can''t live up to this resounding title!

 Chapter 262

    Now, even Su Li can''t underestimate the red old man. The magic gas contained in it is very vast, which is quite different from the way it just fell into his hands at that time... The top sword xiuxuan element at the peak of Dongming supports touch, which is unbearable!


    After experiencing the new master of wusheng monk, why would so many old Chi return to Su Li with a feeling of familiarity and nostalgia?


    Su Li didn''t dare to challenge his limits, even if his soul was wrapped by small sealing. In theory, he was not afraid of any spiritual charm.


    Eliminate the possibility of being charmed, then only red old is'' acting ''him!


    In addition, he can resist this spiritual charm, but what about the people around him?


    It''s a long night''s dream. I can only be "wronged" and grow old.


    Poor red old man, even if he has a stomach to say, he can only hold it first


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the ancestors of the major sects were worried about the ferocity of the magic robbery in the practice world of Dongzhou. They just felt that many of the righteous sects might be cool this time


    Suddenly their hearts moved. Those with tools used tools and those without tools pinched their fingers


    "Eh? The devil robbed and killed and robbed? What''s the matter? Why is the devil robbed gone?"


    A group of ancestors are confused, but they think that it should be a good thing if there is no magic robbery to make trouble but only killing and looting... Probably.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li walked some way, suddenly remembered something and opened the seal of red old man.


    "Give me a chance and don''t seal me, will you?" the red old voice said bitterly.


    "Then I''ll give you a chance as long as you answer my question."


    The red old man hesitated for a moment, and then affirmed, "OK, you ask."


    "Is the one behind you in this world?" Su Li asked a question he had pondered for a long time. The one behind Chi Lao seemed fierce, but what about the goddess he met in his dream?


    "This......" Chi Lao hesitated.


    "Can''t you say?"


    "I''m afraid..."


    Su Li stopped talking nonsense and continued to seal it. It''s done.


    Xuansu, who hid in lengmang sword and observed this scene, only felt that the Three Outlooks collapsed... Is this the source of magic robbery? Why does it seem pathetic to fall into Su Li''s hands?


    ¡­¡­


    Just because of the good news, the ancestors of the major sects were relaxed and ready to give instructions to the female disciples... As a result, they were moved again!


    Hurriedly, he used tools again. He used his fingers. He turned red. In the end, he looked dull and wanted to go to heaven... Magic robbery again?!


    What the hell is this? Has the magic robbery revived before it is extinguished?


    A group of people became nervous again. They were afraid that the magic robbery would be strange and fierce as never before


    But before they explained anything to the younger generation, their little heart moved again


    A group of grandfathers'' facial expressions collapsed and began to operate again... Fall! Why is the magic robbery gone again?


    So the young people of the major departments felt bad again... Their ancestors seemed to have entered a period of irritability again, and they didn''t know when such a day would end.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li calmly continued his journey, completely unaware of what trouble he had caused others.


    At the junction of the land of song and the land of Qi is a great lake called "Fushan Lake". Because there are several connected peaks on the border of Qi, it looks like mountains floating on the lake on the side of song, so it is named.


    To become a golden elixir, Su Li didn''t seem much different. He didn''t think he was so extraordinary.


    But up to now, he has gone farther and farther on the road of practice, and the idea of "going home and having a look" finally came into his mind.


    This "home" is not the sword sect, nor the home of his last life, but the blood relatives of this body in this world... It has been 18 years since he went up the mountain at the age of six. I don''t know what''s going on at home?


    There is not much expectation and thought, just want to take a look at it calmly and put it down.


    There is a small town beside Fushan lake, which is also the last foothold on the border of the state of song.


    This town is very interesting. It is offering sacrifices to the "Dragon King" of Fushan lake, praying for good weather in the coming year and bustling by the lake.


    Su Li didn''t move on, but asked him to stop and stay by the lake to watch their sacrificial ceremony.


    Looking at the solemn and serious appearance of these people, they offered sacrifices to the three animals under the leadership of the elderly, and pushed the dozen pallets with pigs, cattle and mutton into the lake


    Suddenly, a big vortex appeared in the middle of the lake, and then the three sacrificial offerings sank to the bottom of the lake together with the tray!


    The people on the shore not only did not panic, but happily exchanged a round with each other: "long Jun received a sacrifice, and the next year must be a good year..."


    "What Dragon King, but also a monster." the little cat''s ear Niang sat on the top of the meat sausage''s head and said with an unconvinced face.


    "Moreover, there is a remnant of robbery gas. It looks like a unlucky man who failed to survive the robbery but survived." xuansu also drilled his head out of the cold mang sword handle and said with disdain.


    Su Li''s face was expressionless, but his eyes looked at the slap on the dog''s head on the left and the little man on the sword handle on the right... Touched his chin and felt that his painting style was a little strange.


    "People don''t care first, but judging from the performance of the people here, the monsters in the lake are at least very effective."


    Su Li casually touched the dog''s head and said:


    "As long as he obeys this rule, we don''t need to pay more attention to him."


    With that, he finally pressed the itch in his heart, stretched out his fingers and gently scratched the cat''s ear mother''s head


    Hairy and comfortable.


    "Don''t touch my head!" the kitten suddenly became angry and looked up and bit Su Li''s finger.


    Su Li didn''t feel very painful. Miaoling yarn is too weak now.


    He raised his hand, but he hung the little cat''s ear like a small fish


    Su Li shook his hand and threw Miaoling yarn back to the head of meat sausage, and then the other finger was ready to move


    Xuansu suddenly hit a spirit, as if he felt a thick malice. She quickly shrank into the hilt of the sword and said:


    "I warn you not to use your pet tricks on me!"


    Su Li''s right hand stiffened awkwardly, and then rubbed the dog''s head to ease his embarrassment.


    "What do you think, grand master and uncle? You are my patriarch!"


    Su Li said against his heart.


    Then I think it''s better to have meat intestines, and the dog''s head feels better when rubbed


    "Young master, their sacrifice is over. What shall we do next?" the violent crane asked on the driver''s seat outside.


    Su Li said, "the Fushan lake is very big. It''s too troublesome to detour. Just go straight through it."


    The reason why he nodded was that in order to avoid misunderstandings among the big demons in the lake, he deliberately controlled the hurricane to rise in the air and pass through the sky.


    But just as they passed above the lake, a huge vortex appeared in the center of the lake again

 Chapter 263

    A whirlpool appeared in the Fushan lake, and then an inverted water dragon rose into the sky. Unexpectedly, it suddenly included the "hurricane" flying above.


    "Young master, it''s going to suck us in!" the violent words said angrily.


    Su Li hesitated a little and said, "let''s go down and have a look."


    He said that he had seen the "prison cliff talisman" in the golden elixir, and then the huge power of repression immediately defeated the water dragon.


    Then the hurricane fell straight down under the protection of a virtual shadow of a cliff and fell directly into the water... Do you want him to go down? Yes, but Su Li doesn''t like being forced.


    So he came in on his own initiative.


    The reverse vortex was defeated by the prison cliff charm, and the surrounding lake water even separated to both sides under this suppression, revealing a huge hole in the middle.


    At the bottom of the water hole is a palace like building composed of rocks at the bottom of the lake. It''s just that the workmanship is a little rough and doesn''t look very classy.


    The carriage landed in front of the water palace from tianer. Su Li was thinking whether to call the door, but he heard a weak voice from the water Palace:


    "Please don''t be angry. The little demon has no choice but to invite the Taoist priest here by this means. Please forgive me, forgive me..."


    Su Li heard the sound and saw that there was a fish head with a body like a snake and four feet more than ten meters long in the water palace


    The fish has two long white whiskers on its head. It looks funny and kind. But its body is black and looks scorched everywhere.


    A similar appearance was seen in Leng Shenjun at the beginning, but Leng Shenjun''s injury was far less serious.


    "This is caused by the Huajiao robbery of the fish snake. Demons, especially dragons, must undergo ''Heavenly thunder washing'' if they want to improve their blood vessels the day after tomorrow. This is different from the heavenly robbery of breaking through the realm. Even if they fail, they have a high probability of surviving." xuansu''s voice explained coldly.


    "It''s just that for these fish demons and snake demons with thin dragon blood, even if they want to turn Jiao, it''s very difficult. The probability of failure is much greater than the probability of success."


    "The fairy is right. The little demon was originally a golden scale carp in the Fushan lake. After thousands of years of cultivation, he dared to try to turn Jiao, but he didn''t think that Tianlei washing himself was too painful. The little demon couldn''t stand it, so he had to stop turning Jiao into this shape." the monster of the fish head Jiao sighed.


    "That''s really unlucky for you. It''s just a little worse to interrupt Huajiao when only the head is left." Miao Lingsha said with an old look.


    "The girl is right, but the little demon felt that if he persisted at that time, he might lose his life, so he didn''t feel a loss." the fish demon who failed to turn Jiao didn''t look like a pity.


    This monster has practiced for thousands of years, which is definitely the cultivation of the big demon. Although he is scarred by the failure of Huajiao, he talks to Su Li and others with such a low attitude. I''m afraid he wants something


    "OK, what do we call you? And what''s the matter with asking us to come down?" Su Li asked blandly.


    The monster''s white beard shook and said, "the Taoist priest can call the little demon ''old fish head'', because he failed to turn the Jiao. He is disabled, but I heard that there is also a incense burning God method in the world, which can abandon the flesh and live long in the world..."


    "Do you want to know the way of incense becoming God?" Su Li frowned and said, "we don''t know this kind of thing very well."


    The old fish''s head and beard shook and said, "the little demon heard that the Jixia school palace opposite the state of Qi gathered talents from all over the world. Whether humanitarians, handsome talents or gifted friars will sit here and talk."


    "So the little demon thought, maybe he can get the method of incense refining the golden body."


    "Do you want us to help you find a way?" Su Li frowned and resisted... He didn''t have the habit of turning back.


    "If the Taoist priest is willing to help the little demon, the little demon is willing to offer a treasure bred in the Fushan lake!" the old fish head said, and the white beard pulled out a magic weapon like a pearl hairpin in his fish gills.


    "This treasure is called Fushan hairpin. It is a water travel Lingbao born and has strong protection ability."


    The old fish head confidently introduced... This baby is really commendable.


    Su Li can''t help but take some action... He doesn''t need the protective ability of this "Fushan hairpin", but it is a rare congenital treasure.


    But he doesn''t want to change his schedule


    "Wait a minute, let me think about it." Su Li didn''t promise immediately, but drove up and back to the shore.


    The old fish head was disappointed. He thought that if he took out the "Fushan hairpin", he would surely make Su Li move and agree to his request.


    But he didn''t insist. He just smiled and said he was willing to wait.


    When they got to the shore, they camped and prepared to spend the night by the Fushan lake.


    When he was busy organizing the camp, xuansu quietly sat on Su Li''s shoulder and said, "you really want the ''Fushan hairpin''? Let''s fight and grab it directly."


    This is a typical way of thinking of the sword sect... This old fish head is not a powerful monster. Grab it when you like it!


    But Su Li shook his head and said, "what I care about is the way that old fish head said ''incense becomes God''. I haven''t heard much about this before."


    Xuansu was a great elder 1400 years ago after all. She said, "the way of incense and fire was once spread in Dongzhou for some time, but it was mostly the Mao god worshipped by those uncivilized barbarians in the wilderness."


    "But later, with the prosperity of humanity, these Mao gods gradually disappeared in the mainstream areas. If you go to the south, there are still some Mao gods in the deep mountains over there."


    "Why are you so interested in it?"


    Su Li hesitated because there was a word "Shinto" in his eternal wisdom.


    After thinking for a while, he replied, "I just think the incense Shinto should still have great potential. I want to study it."


    Then he didn''t ask xuansu again, but took out the red old ring and carefully tore open a corner of the seal


    In the inexplicable trembling of the leaders of all factions, the red old man''s breath showed, and then said in a semi collapsed tone, "you can ask me anything except about that. Can you stop sealing people casually?"


    Su Li didn''t care what the guy said. He just asked, "what do you know about the way to turn incense into God?"


    "Why do you ask?" red old man asked strangely... At the same time, he thought that it''s not difficult to become a God with the merits of Su Li!


    Su Li said angrily, "just ask if you know."


    "I know." the red old man learned well this time, and seemed to be particularly cooperative.


    "What should I do?" Su Li asked.


    "I tell you, do you dare to really use it?" the red old man asked in a strange tone.


    "Just tell me." Su Li said calmly... He didn''t use it anyway. It''s better to try the effect with the old fish head first.


    He didn''t explain one thing to xuansu... He wanted to study the way of incense becoming God. In fact, it was mostly for her.


    Although she can exist in the world with Yuanying''s body, she has lost her flesh raft, and she will no longer have the possibility of robbing Yang God... Xia Ming''s situation can be met but not sought. That''s just a special case.


    The reincarnation and restoration are risky. No one is sure, so he wants to try whether this Shinto is also a way to go

 Chapter 264

    The next morning, Su Li finished the deal with the old fish head on the lake... He told the other party the Shinto method he got from Chi Lao without reservation, and then changed back to the Fushan hairpin.


    He collected the Fushan hairpin properly. Without saying anything, he continued to set off.


    Along the way, the old fish head also sent them a basket of big white fish in Fushan lake, and sent them to the shore all the time.


    "There should be no problem with the way that incense can become God. Unexpectedly, the demon spirit still has this insight..." xuansu said somewhat unconvinced. She probably felt that as Su Li''s'' big carry on Elder '', she was compared by others.


    "It''s older than we thought, and it doesn''t even necessarily come from this world." Su Li said briefly, then changed the topic and said, "grand master, do you think this old fish head can condense incense and gold?"


    "It''s a very risky step to abandon the flesh and condense incense and gold... Maybe it can succeed, but I''m not sure whether it''s really a good thing." xuansu hesitated.


    The realm of the nether world is the last realm of the yuan infant period. It already means a little insight into the secret of heaven. So in her sense, she didn''t feel very good about the way of incense becoming God.


    At this time, the old red freak who was untied a crack to "let the wind" smiled and said, "of course, it''s not a good thing. There is only incense and gold body without corresponding divine title. The so-called God is just a ''wild God''."


    "Not only does it not have the power of the corresponding God, it will also be eroded by the poison of incense and lose itself."


    "That old fish is also ill. There is no problem for the incense I gave to become a God, but it has no God position and insists on condensing the incense golden body. In the end, it will only make itself what the villagers want it to be, and it is no longer itself."


    Su Li couldn''t help asking, "then who should give this throne?"


    "Of course, it''s a higher-level gift from God. You don''t have to ask me about this kind of thing. It''s not within my professional scope." red old man said frankly that he didn''t know.


    He now understood that Su Li would not embarrass him as long as he had something to say... He had been separated from the boy for nearly six years. He thought he would be able to make him "give in" when he met again, but he didn''t expect that Su Li would eat him even more dead.


    It never understood what Su Li''s Zhenfeng spell was. When it was sealed, it could directly cut off its contact with the people behind it... This is definitely beyond the scope of normal spells!


    Su Li listened to the red old man''s answer and could only put it down temporarily, and then continued his journey into the territory of the state of Qi.


    Although Qi was also open-minded, its national spirit was much better than that of song and Mahan. They are not arrogant, but really confident


    In the history of the state of Qi, many brilliant Mingjun developed the land originally belonging to Donghu into a civilized and prosperous land no less than that of the Central Plains.


    Moreover, because the state of Qi grew up by exploring the wilderness, it was always proud and with a sense of humility and awe... So there was a "Jixia school Palace" in Yingqiu, the capital of the state of Qi.


    Gather the talents of the world to bring hundreds of cream into use.


    Therefore, the government of Qi is definitely the most dynamic among the countries in Dongzhou.


    Only when there are more talents in the world, there will naturally be many conflicts and struggles. So there are many outstanding talents who are depressed and frustrated here, or have to go away from home under the pressure of political enemies


    Therefore, among the countries in Dongzhou, many outstanding talents in the past dynasties were from the state of Qi. Ironically, they were squeezed to stay in their own country, but they achieved great success in other countries.


    The problem of Qi is that there are too many talents, but there is not enough stage to display them. So Su Li is also going to see if he can recruit some good talents for Ji Zheng.


    Yingqiu is the capital of Qi and the largest city in Qi. Moreover, there are many delicious seafood dishes here because of the offshore sea


    So it became Su Li''s favorite place in this trip. He met so many kinds of seafood for the first time, which made him linger and shout for joy.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to find talents and see Jixia school? You did!" xuansu couldn''t stand it. She couldn''t help vomiting.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll go again tomorrow. Today, I''ll go to the beach to try the big fish caught fresh. It''s a rare opportunity." Su Li laughed, and then hurriedly urged him to drive to the beach.


    It is said that today is the day for the fishing team of the state of Qi to return. It is a team that provides tribute for the royal family of the state of Qi. After returning home, they will choose the best seafood and return to the palace as soon as possible to supply the king of Qi and other princes and nobles. Many of the rest will be sold on the spot.


    Su Li is interested in these seafood sold on the spot. Although the appearance is not the best, the meat quality and taste will not be too bad.


    Generally, the major restaurants in Yingqiu buy these fresh seafood... But although those seafood are also transported back in an urgent way, they are a little poor in taste.


    So there are many good gourmets who gather at the dock where the fishing team lands on the day of their return, make a fire and cook locally, and eat these fresh or fresh seafood.


    Xuansu was completely speechless about this. She couldn''t understand why Su Li had been in Yingqiu for three days. Why did she mix with this group of people?


    Then Su Li''s servant Kuang "realized the Tao" again. He felt that Su Li was clearly a golden elixir, but he could still mingle with the common people in the market, drink and have fun with these common people... This is the real world of mortals, and this is the real return to nature!


    Xuansu felt a kind of loneliness like "everyone is drunk and I wake up alone" at this time... Because Su Li''s two pets are also very satisfied with this kind of life. They love to eat fish and fish. There is simply no better place than this.


    The journey that ordinary people can walk in a whole day is just a blink of an eye for friars. They chatted and came to the beach. They also saw the crowd gathered at the beach waiting for the return of the fishing team.


    Those are people from restaurants, while the other group has set up stone and earth stoves on the beach on the shore and raised the fire... These are a group of gourmets who are either rich or expensive.


    "Brother Su Li, hurry up, you''re too slow!" a glutton waved to Su Li.


    Most of these people know each other, and Su Li is a new "newcomer.". They had no doubt about Su Li, who spent a lot of money in the major restaurants in Yingqiu. They directly introduced him to the event


    This is because although these people are either rich or expensive, they never bring their identity and affairs to "eat" here. Everyone present talks about friendship based on food. This kind of friendship is pure.


    What made xuansu speechless was that the most distinguished among the gourmets Su Li knew was the person who greeted him... Unexpectedly, he was still the prince of the state of Qi.


    When the prince is so grounded, it''s quite convincing

 Chapter 265

    Tian Heng, the crown prince of the state of Qi, is a very unassuming person and is always very kind to those who have the same "hobbies". He can be said to be the soul of this group of gourmets.


    It was at the largest restaurant in Yingqiu that I saw Su Li. Seeing that he was happy with all kinds of seafood and didn''t care about the price, I thought he was a fellow Chinese.


    So he took the initiative to talk to Su Li, which was a good relationship with Su Li.


    After greeting Su Li this time, he immediately took out the straw basket around him and said, "taste the fresh oysters we picked up on the beach just now. It hasn''t been a quarter of an hour!"


    "Oysters don''t taste good after being out of water for an hour. You''re just in time. Such fresh oysters are the most beautiful thing in the world."


    Looking at the round crown prince of the state of Qi, he pried a reef like shell with a dagger and handed it over. Su Li looked at the white and tender oyster meat and knew it was for him to eat raw


    Looking at the surrounding gourmets, Su Li looked up and poured into his mouth without hesitation... Sure enough, the oysters washed with clean water were fresh and smooth, and directly slipped into the root of his throat. The entrance was silky and comfortable like milk.


    "Wonderful, wonderful, most foreigners dare not eat our coastal things. It''s Su Li''s little friend. You''re a happy man." Tian Heng felt very happy. He likes others to agree with his hobbies, especially foreigners like Su Li.


    "The oyster is indeed more delicious to eat raw, but it is just as delicious to fry it over a slow fire with garlic juice." Su Li also gave his own advice.


    He misses the roasted oysters on the barbecue stand in his last life... But the roasted oysters are far from the fresh goods in front of him now. The top ingredients are often original, but they are more delicious.


    "This suggestion is interesting. You can try it if you have a chance... But the boat of the fishing team is coming, and I don''t know how many trout they can catch this time... You don''t know, this trout is particularly delicious."


    "This is a delicacy that can only be eaten by the sea, but when these trout are transported back to Yingqiu, no matter how fast, they can only eat cooked food."


    So I told him to eat sashimi


    Su Li thinks that the people of Qi really love to eat, especially raw... That is, the human body in the world grows savagely. Otherwise, I''m afraid one of these gourmets here will get parasitic diseases.


    More than a dozen masts appeared on the sea level in the distance, which was the return of the fleet.


    The owners of those restaurants are anxious to gather on the wharf and look around. Instead, the gourmets here sit leisurely on the beach and continue to eat the ebb tide seafood picked up by oysters and kelp, while waiting for a real delicious meal.


    "Don''t eat, you have to keep some stomach." Tian Heng looked bitterly at the remaining half basket of oysters, but patted his stomach, stood up and began to twist his waist and shake his neck for "exercise".


    "Brother Tian Heng, what are you doing?" Su Li looked at him in surprise, but he was not slow. He pried open an oyster for his dog.


    As for Miaoling yarn? Looking at her haughty appearance, she probably despised this kind of food.


    "Brother Su Li, you don''t know. The most unacceptable thing for us gourmets is delicious food, but there is no room in my stomach... So I''m warming up in advance to save influence."


    Your royal highness, the prince is so simple and lovely


    "Brother Su Li heard that he was an outsider, and I don''t know if there is any magic power to help digestion?" another glutton next to him asked with some longing.


    Su Li was able to sneak into this circle because he clearly said at the beginning that he was an "outsider", so naturally he could ignore their status and make them feel very comfortable together.


    It''s just this'' magic power to help digestion ''... Su Li felt speechless about the demands of these food goods. Is that what he pursued?


    So he said reluctantly, "even if so, do you have time to practice? It''s better to take some pills to strengthen your stomach and digestion."


    A group of Qi nobles nodded again and again... Yes, even with this kind of "divine skill", they didn''t have the patience to practice, so they gave up when they thought about it.


    But the prince was very persistent. He said, "but I still want this magic skill. Although I am now, I was actually good when I was young... Brother Su Li, if there is such a magic skill... Do you think so?"


    "I''m afraid of you... Bring paper and pen." Su Li said nothing, and then did something to make people around him more speechless.


    He actually took out a pen and paper to write and change, and got a way to practice Qi


    "Brother Su Li, there are many mistakes in your writing." Tian Heng felt that it was unreliable, and there were a lot of crossed ink balls on it.


    "Oh, after all, it was just created. I tried it myself when I wrote it just now. I deleted some inappropriate places and left some simple and practical ones. That''s it." Su Li said calmly.


    "Eh..." Tian Heng didn''t want to take this skill. He was afraid that he would die suddenly after practicing it.


    After all, it was Su Li''s intention. He asked carefully, "what effect will it have after practice?"


    "This is actually the function of massaging your viscera, spleen and stomach with the true Qi, and stimulating the digestion of gastric juice. What will not let you eat will disappear at once, that is, your body organs can absorb the essence of food faster and better." Su Li said suddenly what he remembered.


    He took the paper back and wrote a few more words, then handed it to Tian Heng and said, "ah, considering that eating too much and digesting too well will make your body expand rapidly, so I added some methods to refine excess body fat to increase your essence."


    Tian Heng had some egg pain and could only say embarrassedly, "well, I''ll try."


    At this time, the nearby violent crane couldn''t see it anymore. He couldn''t help saying, "what an ignorant child, young master, this skill seems simple, but it''s actually a wonderful method that can replenish the foundation. If you focus on the Tao, it''s possible to become the Tao!"


    Tian Heng was said to be a little embarrassed, so he really tried


    Then he fell in love with the feeling that his internal organs were gently ''massaged'' by genuine Qi.


    Not only did the food in the intestines and stomach accelerate the peristalsis and digestion, but also made the fat accumulated around him feel slightly hot and burning!


    "Goo Goo ~"


    Soon he was hungry again


    The feeling of hunger made him feel very good. He quickly ate several fresh, smooth and fat oysters to press his intestines and stomach, and then asked happily, "brother, what''s the name of this magic skill? The effect is really lovely."


    "It''s called... Big stomach immortal method?" Su Li gave full play to his ability to name Guicai again.


    Everything around him, whether cats or dogs, covers his face with claws and can''t bear to look straight

 Chapter 266

    When the fleet docked at the port, the bodyguard immediately sent a lot of sea goods... Unknown big sea fish, big baskets of all kinds of sea fish, and most importantly, the trout that they deliberately went to look for in the sea and seasonally returned to the offshore to lay eggs


    Trout is of extraordinary significance to the people of Qi. Because the meat is delicious and can be cultured in fresh water, many high-standard banquets in Qi use trout as food for guests.


    "I tell you, when the trout is sent back to Yingqiu, even if it is kept fresh in fresh water, the color of the meat will become darker. At that time, the taste will not be so delicate."


    Tian Heng began to show off his knowledge again and called a man around him:


    "This is the knife master of my family. I''m sure I can taste the trout finely."


    Su Li watched Tian Heng''s operation with great interest. Seeing that he killed the fish alive, he sliced it into thin pieces with skilled techniques.


    Three evenly distributed white lines are ensured on each piece of bright red fish, which is particularly bright and beautiful after placing the plate.


    Then Tian Heng brought the seasoning he carried with him and poured it out in front of Su Li: "come on, it''s important to eat fish sauce with spring and spring onion and autumn with mustard. Now fish sauce with mustard is in the current season. It''s just that the mustard tastes a little pungent. I don''t know if you can adapt to it, brother Su Li."


    This mustard is made by grinding yellow mustard seeds into powder. It belongs to the traditional seasoning preferred by the people of Qi. Su Li didn''t say anything. He picked up a piece of fish with mustard and put it into his mouth... Sure enough, a pungent rush straight into his nose, making people want to cry.


    But I have to say that after enduring this strength, the delicious fish with spicy mustard sauce is really enjoyable to eat.


    "Delicious." Su Li heartily praised the sentence, but later he said to Tian Heng, "yummy is delicious, but I''m afraid that many people will eat worms when they are cultured in fresh water. People are not good enough to eat *."


    Tian Heng nodded cautiously and said, "that''s right. Every year, many people in Qi have this insect disease, their abdomen is swollen like a ball, and even fish slices with insects are mixed in their vomiting."


    "So every year I expect the fishing team to come back from the sea. In this short day, the fish just came out of the sea will not have insects."


    Su Li was even more speechless. The people of Qi knew their feelings, but they loved the sashimi and knew that the president would eat it.


    He said: "then chill for an hour before eating, freeze the eggs at low temperature, and then eat, and the cold taste adds a layer of flavor."


    "That makes sense!" Tian Heng''s eyes lit up and couldn''t help trying.


    There were nearly half of the big trout. He immediately called an attendant and ordered two words, but he saw that the attendant was reluctant, but he recited the mantra for a while, and then cast a ''black ice mantra'' to freeze the half fish.


    "OK, let''s drink and eat something else first. We''ll try the taste of this fish after an hour."


    Tian Heng is looking forward to it, because if it tastes better after freezing, it means that he can eat delicious fish anytime and anywhere in the future!


    An hour passed quickly for these gourmets. They talked, drank, and ate fresh seafood.


    Then the half trout thawed, and a group of gourmets ate it. It was still delicate, but it was also because of the chewy cold meat added after freezing, accompanied by the spicy mustard, which was very refreshing.


    "Brother, you are my brother!" Tian Heng drank too much and began to be incoherent.


    At this time, people have been eating and drinking from the morning to the evening... These gourmets haven''t enjoyed themselves yet and began to cook the last big dish of today


    That''s an unknown big sea fish that looks three meters long!


    There are better things to send to the king of Qi palace, but for these people present, this is enough to make them finally satisfied.


    There''s nothing special about cooking big fish. Chop the fish head to make soup, cut the fish tail into pieces, and then braised in a large pot. The largest fish body was directly put on a long stick and set up a bonfire for roasting!


    Under the careful preparation of chef Qi, it took a whole hour and a half to finally roast the fish. After constantly turning over, the fish was heated evenly and the seasoning was delicious. The strong smell gradually attracted a kind of gourmet to swallow more than anything else.


    With the completion of the final cooking, the chef cut the fish several times, and then a strong bodyguard pulled out two big fish bones with meat from above and carried them to Tian Heng.


    Tian Heng put the two big fish bones in front of Su Li and said, "come on, brother, you can also try my family chef''s specialty."


    Su Li looked at the golden hot fish attached to the two big bones and couldn''t help biting


    "Very good, very good." he was full of praise. The fish tastes like fireworks. Although it is not so tender under slow fire, the meat is tight and chewy.


    Coupled with the delicious seasoning, the fish is obviously much better for Su Li than the previous sashimi.


    Then he tasted the fish head soup... It was delicious without much seasoning. It can be said to be the best in the world.


    "This time, with this big fish, it is perfect." Su Li said contentedly. But he didn''t eat much. He died and distributed the rest to the people around him.


    In fact, it''s mainly kittens and puppies... It''s just a taste. It''s good to have experienced it. Only Miaoling yarn and sausage can''t resist this temptation and chew happily.


    Tian Heng is not dissatisfied with this. After all, he can''t refuse a cat''s ear Niang with a big palm and a dog with claws as hands to eat... He has long known that Su Li is extraordinary. He is completely different from the monks and guests he invited.


    "Brother, where are you going next? Do you want to go to Jixia school palace in Yingqiu? I can recommend it for you."


    Su Li was speechless for the self familiar prince. Then he smiled and shook his head and said, "don''t worry, I wanted to see it, but now I suddenly want to go to sea... So after saying goodbye here, I''ll go to the sea!"


    The violent man on the edge couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth. His heart said that the young master really wanted to change faster than planned.


    Who promised to go to Jixia school palace to see the world''s talents? As a result, I found that seafood was delicious and wanted to eat it in the sea


    He endured the desire to spit out bad things in his heart and quickly prepared... Although he didn''t need to prepare so much for his young master''s cultivation, he saw through... So his preparation was to buy all kinds of seasonings from the surrounding gourmet attendants!


    What a sweet servant

 Chapter 267

    One night later, Su Li had boarded his "multi-purpose carriage" and sailed on the sea before dawn.


    Even if he gets along with Tian Heng again, he is just a passer-by to Su Li. Just maybe a few years or decades later, he will want to go back to Yingqiu to see this bosom friend he met by chance.


    Before they parted, Tian Heng also gave Su Li an interesting gift. It''s a six hole ''long'' made of pottery. The body of the long is dark. It draws a picture of ancestors'' fishing and hunting with white paint. It looks rather ancient and clumsy.


    Friends between gentlemen are as light as water. Tian Heng gave Su Li an ancient musical instrument when he was leaving. It also means "meeting a bosom friend in high mountains and flowing water".


    "Can you play musical instruments?" a small head drilled out of the cold mans sword handle.


    "No, I don''t have five tones," Su Li replied.


    "At last, you can''t do anything except the sword." xuansu looked like "God opened his eyes".


    Su Li didn''t care. After playing for a while, he aimed at the air port on the top of the ridge and blew slowly


    When Tian Heng first gave him this gift, he said he didn''t know the rhythm, but the other party''s answer was very interesting: "it doesn''t matter. When someone is lonely, he can take it out to relieve his boredom and blow it out slowly in one breath. Even if there is only one sound, it''s natural."


    This is what Su Li is doing now. Sure enough, a low and simple voice came out melodiously. Although it was only a syllable, it was simple and elegant, which was already the sound of nature.


    This is a sound that can be integrated with the nature of heaven and earth. Su Li tried to adjust different sound holes, but found that as long as one mouthful of air source blew out, the scale changed slowly, which seemed to be another kind of natural sound.


    Tian Heng is right. This kind of musical instrument can be played freely and contentedly.


    So Su Li didn''t care about the attached fingering score, that is, he played it for himself.


    "Let me go!" Miao Lingsha held her ears on the top of her head with both hands and twitched all over... It''s enough to listen to this voice once or twice, but it''s also very uncomfortable to listen to sobbing too much.


    Xuansu has not appeared for a long time. She is really nervous and weak by this unchanged voice


    The violent man who was driving outside thought it must have been honed by his young master


    The only one who felt very happy was sausage.


    He sat with his tail in front of Su Li and watched Su Li shake his head. He also shook his head. Even when he was interested, he raised his head and made a harmony.


    "Die, die, die..." Miao Lingsha knelt down with her ears on her head and secretly vowed to eat the damn Tian Heng when she recovered her Demon power.


    Fortunately, Su Li stopped playing for a while, then opened the window of the carriage and looked at the scenery of the same sky and water outside


    This sea trip was actually an unplanned action. Originally, he should have stayed in Yingkou, Qi for a little more time, and then returned all the way south from the Vietnam route.


    But when he saw the undulating sea on the beach, he received a call in his heart... A call from the end of the sea!


    Su Li knew exactly where the call came from. There was something that had great cause and effect with him in the depths of the East China Sea, that is, the God on the Ailanthus altissima.


    A hundred flowers spring God.


    He didn''t know why the God was banished to the world. This trip was just a chance to find out.


    After jiedan''s success, there was the magic talisman of Benming prison cliff. Su Li had unprecedented confidence at this time and had the confidence to face any difficulties.


    "With this Kung Fu, you''d better stabilize the realm. Don''t forget that you are in the period of accumulating pills. If the golden pills are not solid, I''m afraid it will hinder the promotion of the realm in the future."


    Xuansu felt that he should fulfill the responsibility of a senior, so he reminded Su Li.


    "I''m practising martial arts to stabilize my state. Don''t worry." Su Li said cleverly.


    But xuansu felt that he was simply in a daze


    Forget it, she doesn''t bother to take care of this kind of freak. Anyway, she hasn''t seen the one who can say that she can cross the robbery and directly resist it. After jiedan, without any warm care, he directly tried his best to fight with people


    Any one of the above is enough to make a normal Friar''s golden elixir unstable foundation damaged. It''s just that Su Liquan can be alive and kicking when he accounts for it. It''s totally inappropriate.


    The hurricane went through the sea very fast. Because of the open sea, this speed can even be comparable to normal flight.


    But even so, they still walked for five days and nights. In Su Li''s perception, they walked half the way.


    But at this time, they had to slow down... Because they encountered a sudden storm.


    The waves fluctuate and the storm rises suddenly. The hurricane goes through the huge waves with a fluctuation span of more than 100 meters, and it also goes up and down with it.


    Then Miaoling gauze vomited, making a mess


    "Why don''t you fly over? Why do you have to suffer this crime on the sea..." the slapped cat said with tears.


    Su Li said calmly, "the wind in the sky is more terrible. The power of heaven and earth has a feeling of Yuan Ying''s magic."


    "The waves are terrible, too!" miaolingsha was dying.


    "But in the sea, I can also use water to practice magic and use force to defend. If I were in the sky, I''m afraid I can''t last so long."


    Indeed... The storm was so strange and terrible that Su Li had to deal with it carefully.


    His voice fell, but his face suddenly changed


    In the water art chapter of mountain and sea collection, there is something about the perception of water lines. At this time, he felt that a huge thing under the sea was passing through quickly.


    The body is thousands of meters long. It is slender and has six fins, and a huge tail disturbs the water waves... That''s the way in the perception of water lines.


    And looking at the momentum of this underwater giant, it is impressively directed at the ''Hurricane''!


    Su Li didn''t dare to neglect it at all. He called the storm in the driver''s seat outside, and then personally controlled the Dharma array on the "hurricane" and began to operate.


    At the beginning, Su Li knew his car like the back of his hand because he personally portrayed the French array in the hurricane. All the Dharma arrays were pushed to the extreme, and the hurricane jumped out of the sea at once.


    He didn''t fly in the air before because he wanted to save energy. But now it seems that he can''t help being hypocritical.


    But just the moment the hurricane left the sea, the sea in front of it suddenly set off a huge wave!


    The huge wave is afraid to be tens of thousands of meters high, even surpassing the rising speed of the hurricane, and then hit it hard


    At this moment, Su Li could even see the dark shadow of the huge thing in the huge wave

 Chapter 268

    Looking at the terrible shadow in the ten thousand meter wave, Su Li thought that this thing was really aimed at him... But what is the principle? Why did such a terrible beast deliberately stop him in the sea?


    This question is very good. Maybe it is related to the purpose of his trip


    "I knew it would be much easier if I came with Mr. Changchun Zi." Su Li muttered, and then controlled the hurricane to change direction and plunge down!


    The huge waves roared down, but Su Li had drilled into the sea first!


    Therefore, the waves with hundreds of millions of tons of impact force can only bombard the sea surface, which offsets most of the impact force by the sea itself.


    When the current hits the "hurricane" that has dived into the sea, it is like pure thrust, helping it to fall to the bottom of the sea at a faster speed.


    The rapid increase of water pressure made the materials of the hurricane creak.


    But soon Su Li used the method of water escape in the return of mountains and seas to bless the array depicted on the hurricane. The whole frame was like a torpedo shuttling through the water, flying safely on the seabed.


    But even so, there is still a terrible open mouth behind the hurricane, which is narrowing the distance from far to near, and then swallowing it.


    "I''m afraid I can''t go on like this. Let me lead it away." xuansu was about to get out of the hilt of lengmang sword.


    Su Li pressed a finger on her head, pressed her back, and said solemnly, "no, I have a way."


    Then he loosened his fingers and rubbed them like aftertaste behind his back


    Xuansu is a little confused. What happened just now? Maybe Su Li was just dissuading her... But why did she always feel that she should be angry or something?


    But the tense form could not allow her to be distracted. Su Li had suddenly pulled the hurricane up


    The hurricane is almost rowing close to the seabed... It has come to the bottom of the sea!


    The seabed is absolutely more than 100000 meters deep. The huge water pressure makes even water evasion show some signs of failure. The so-called extreme things will turn around. That''s about it.


    The deep-sea monster is also not in a hurry to avoid. The hurricane can be pulled up in time with its own small and flexible, but it is larger and heavier than the hurricane, and its speed is even faster


    "Boom!"


    So with a loud noise, the deep-sea beast hit the seabed


    The next moment, the seabed is like a magnitude 10 earthquake, shaking and shaking. And magma spewed out at the impact, causing a large number of bubbles in the surrounding seawater.


    At this time, sooner or later, Su Li had driven the hurricane to cross the escape method and turned back!


    Du''e Dun method is really a strange Dun method born from du''e talisman. It turned out that it directly ignored all obstacles and came to the top of the giant beast!


    Even the top of the head feels like a hundred meters square. It''s really huge.


    It was obviously knocked unconscious by this. It looked a little dizzy. It was still unaware that it was soaking in the erupting submarine volcano.


    But that''s why it''s even more scary. Such a terrible beast doesn''t bother Su Li and his party


    At this time, the magma erupted. Su Li finally saw the appearance of the giant beast in the dark red magma... It was a giant beast with similar physical characteristics to lizards, some like an ancient sea dragon, but he couldn''t describe what species it was.


    In short, this is a terrible beast that is absolutely difficult for humans to see on land.


    And Su Li is standing on the top of the beast now, with a cruel expression


    I''m kidding. What if the giant beast wakes up and continues to trouble him? So, of course, it''s called sick to kill it!


    No, it''s impossible for Su Li to kill this kind of body... It''s not even helpful to call out xuansu at the peak of Dongming.


    In fact, the giant beast doesn''t even have a golden pill... Or even a demon pill. However, its huge body contains seemingly ruthless and endless wild Demon power, which is the existence of fear even if the Yang God and the real immortal are present.


    True immortals are extraordinary, but they can''t resist Tianwei... However, this giant beast can set off a wave of terror like Tianwei!


    It is obvious that such a huge thing is hard, but human friars wisely invented the seal prohibition system and many magic powers with unique functions to deal with this situation


    Prison cliff amulet!


    Behind Su Li, there was a virtual shadow of a cliff, and then it fell down.


    Chongjun''s true intention is the most useful at this time. The power of repression is extremely enhanced, and the beast is subjected to the most severe repression from mind to body


    In fact, with the huge body of this giant beast, it is almost impossible to suppress it from the physical level, but don''t forget the prison cliff charm and the effect of calming the soul.


    The giant beast''s body is wild, which is its species lineage relationship. It can cross the boundary of cultivation and is extremely powerful. But its soul strength is only related to the realm


    The beast''s body is huge, but its soul strength is only equivalent to the golden elixir. After all, if you want to control such a terrible body, you can''t have enough soul strength


    The soul strength of Jindan level is not weak at all, but it is a breakthrough in front of Su Li.


    Don''t forget that he is also the "master of heart demons" of the 800 disciples of the sword sect. The "sword cliff meaning" at this price is particularly powerful at the soul level!


    Therefore, the giant beast was suppressed by the prison cliff talisman, but it was empty, but it was unable to move.


    But this is not enough. Now the suppression is only temporary. It all depends on Su Li''s own true yuan to maintain the prison cliff charm. If he relaxes the repression, the giant beast will definitely launch a counterattack with the craziest attitude.


    So at this time, a unique skill that Su Li usually doesn''t use will be revealed... Thousands of trees and flowers bloom!


    In the prison cliff talisman, there is an element of learning from thousands of trees and flowers.


    I saw countless prison locks around the virtual shadow of the cliff, winding the beast''s head layer by layer. The chain that almost goes into the flesh and blood of the giant beast has the effect of thousands of trees and flowers, and can constantly absorb the flesh and blood essence of the giant beast


    Unlike the simple blooming of thousands of trees, which will be turned into blooming flowers and "wasted", Su Li''s prison lock can feed back the absorbed energy into the virtual shadow of the prison cliff to maintain the effect of this Rune!


    So at the bottom of the deep sea, in a dark red magmatic lake, terrible monsters lie motionless. Its head was suppressed by a prison cliff, and the prison lock wrapped around its head, turning its own essence into a new force of suppression.


    This is the final form of the prison cliff talisman, a ''perfect seal'' that can use the energy of the suppression target to continue the town seal

 Chapter 269

    The giant beast of this kilometer body gradually lost its voice... It did not die, but its mind and soul were suppressed by the prison cliff, so it had to fall into a dormant state.


    "Let''s withdraw. I don''t know how long my prison cliff talisman can last." Su Li is a little unsure... Anyone who deals with this terrible beast will be unsure of himself, right?


    But fortunately, the repressive power of the prison cliff talisman is very "professional counterpart", which can continue to seal the town. And thousands of trees and flowers bloom together with the prison cliff. Ideally, this seal can even last forever!


    After all, he didn''t know how long Su Li''s talisman could last.


    However, when they returned to the sea and found that the sea was calm, they knew that the abnormal weather was probably caused by the terrible sea beast.


    At this time, the sea animals were suppressed and slept, and the celestial phenomena naturally returned to normal.


    "I said... How can I feel that Chen Yu''s department can be independent of the sword sect and establish a Danfu Dharma sect that is not inferior to the Tianyuan Yiqi sect!" xuansu said a cruel truth in a daze.


    Originally, the side door was really under the control of Chen Yu, but now Changchun Zi, the founder of the side door, has also appeared! If you count this one, the side door is independent from the sword sect, which is really the framework of a big sect sect.


    "By the way, is Mr. changchunzi in good condition? I heard that he is also closed?" Su Li asked.


    "There''s some trouble. It''s said that Teacher Changchun Zi has been holding on to his thoughts, so the closure is not very smooth."


    Xuansu''s answer made Su Li a little clear. He knew that Changchun Zi''s heart knot was the goddess of spring in the huge trees deep in the East China Sea.


    Originally, it was only a dispensable trip, which seemed to have an extraordinary significance all of a sudden... Maybe meeting the goddess of spring can fulfill Changchun Zi''s wish and finally achieve Yang God?


    Sully thought and returned to the carriage of the hurricane. The next journey will not be very peaceful.


    So in the continuous ups and downs of the waves, Su Li suddenly felt a little tired and rested with his chin.


    His consciousness seemed to leave his body and came to the unknown depth of the East China Sea.


    The huge tree crown appeared in front of him, and then he stepped in and fell straight into the trunk of the huge tree


    Before long, the goddess of spring appeared in front of him again, which he had expected.


    Compared with the last time we met, the image of the goddess has completely escaped from the scope of the wooden statue. It seems that she will jump out of the inner wall of the tree trunk at any time. She even poked out her slender bare feet and was about to come down from the wooden wall.


    Every time I look at her, it seems that there will be different posture changes, and each time it will make people feel that she is more energetic.


    This time Su Li obviously felt that she looked here, and then her face seemed to change


    "Go quickly, you must be a real fairy!"


    What she meant was to ask Su Li to go back and practice hard to the real immortal of Yang God first?


    That''s interesting. Wasn''t she calling at the seaside?


    So Su Li tried to suppress the wild beast by sacrificing Zhenyue seal... But he found that the body of the wild beast was very terrible. Even Zhenyue seal was only a little slow and could not be completely suppressed.


    But fortunately, there are Ivy here


    Su Li took down the more Jasper cane from the sausage neck, and then threw it out of the window


    In an instant, the Ivy turned into a huge vine held by one person, pushed the huge tentacle open, and began to ''suck''


    Su Li, who got the space, immediately offered sacrifices to Zhenyue seal and directly delayed the action of the wild beast with the force of repression.


    When he used the two treasures together, he was able to gain the upper hand... He was lucky to deal with the deep-sea beast. If it hadn''t knocked his head out, Su Li wouldn''t be so easy to use the prison cliff charm to suppress his spirit.


    But now this big octopus is obviously not as good as the giant beast. Su Li repeatedly cast spells. At the same time, xuansu also came out to help. He frozen the surrounding sea water with Xuanhan sword and delayed the action of the octopus beast. Finally, Su Li was given a chance to climb up his head secretly


    It''s troublesome to deal with these big guys. If they can''t just hold down the gate where their spirits are, they can easily get rid of them.

 Chapter 270

    The octopus''s bald, greasy head was difficult to find a place. In short, Su Li stood on the big head and stared at his eyes bigger than others for a while before deciding to take it


    I found the key hole where the spirit of the octopus''s head is.


    To tell the truth, the soul of this mollusk is really hard to find. It''s hard to believe that it grows behind the mouth... But the hardest part of the octopus''s body is the mouth. Maybe that''s why.


    So Su Li stood above the octopus and began to display the prison cliff charm


    At the moment when the prison cliff talisman appeared, the big octopus stopped all kinds of actions... If the spirit intensity of the huge sea beast was equivalent to the golden elixir realm, then the big octopus was equivalent to the golden elixir realm.


    In the same realm as Su Li, there is no difficulty in suppressing the soul.


    After its spirit was nailed to death, ivy and Zhenyue Yin played a role to hold it down.


    Later, Su Li, based on Naga Haruto, performed the magic symbol of the prison cliff. Naga Haruto directly plunged into the body of this big octopus, and everfount extracted the essence of blood, and then formed the prison cliff.


    Then the prison lock of prison cliff replaced ivy, and a perfect seal cycle was completed.


    The octopus will be suppressed under its own power until the power of its body is completely dried up, or its spirit collapses ahead of time under heavy pressure.


    Of course, there is another possibility that this unconscious Octopus drifts with the waves in the sea and is eaten as food by other marine creatures


    Another wild animal was sealed. Su Li felt that it was becoming more and more handy. It seems that these North Sea wild animals are not so terrible, but their physical strength is greater, but their soul strength is too weak.


    ... this is also Su Li''s prison cliff talisman, which is really comprehensive in terms of town seal, otherwise the brute force of this wild beast can definitely break away from any kind of seal.


    After completing the seal, Su Li and others continued on the road... At the beginning, he was a little nervous, but now he feels that if these wild animals are only of this degree, what should he be afraid of?


    Then it was very quiet along the way. Originally, xuansu wanted to persuade Su Li to return. As a result, a word came from the storm that made xuansu completely autistic


    "The young master is worthy of being a young master. As the chief disciple of the sword sect, he can easily suppress these terrible wild animals without even using a sword... It''s hard to imagine what kind of grand scene it would be if the young master used a sword?"


    Xuansu shrank in lengmang sword and refused to come out... It''s the shame of the sword sect!


    Su Li began to think about some information he got when he met the spring God in his dream


    Not only the spring God came to this world, but also the northern winter God and a summer God came together! The spring God was defeated in the battle with these two gods and was suppressed here.


    So with the three gods of spring, summer and winter, is there still the God of autumn? Or are there any other gods in this heaven and earth?


    Think of your own clan and the previous clan robbery, as if there was another connection


    It is said that the family clan is the Taoist tradition left by the subordinate gods of the Oriental Qing emperor in the upper world, so the sword clan undoubtedly belongs to the influence of the upper Qing emperor.


    Even because Dongzhou, where Jianzong is located, is located in the East on this road, it is likely that the whole Dongzhou should belong to the Qing emperor in theory.


    Then it''s interesting. The spring God also belongs to the Qing emperor, or the goddess named Sheng Chun, who is the daughter of the Qing emperor in legend!


    The winter God xuanming, who attacked the spring God secretly, came from the north and controlled the wild animals in the North Sea... It happened that the great religion of dry wasteland, which secretly gave the sword sect a stumbling block to guide the catastrophe, also came from the north, and this name of "dry wasteland" is the name of the northern Heavenly Emperor black emperor!


    A string of clues connected together, and Su Li roughly pieced together a corner of the "upper cause and effect".


    But he still didn''t know why the four seasons gods under the emperor of heaven came to this world? Is there any important mission or is the world special?


    I don''t know. I''m afraid Su Li is not qualified to know at present.


    But Su Li knew that his sword sect really had a deep origin and had a strong backer... Although the problem now is that he has to save the ''backer'' first


    What a heavy mission


    In the next two days, Su Li and they met three waves of wild animals in a row. The frequency is higher and higher, indicating that they are very close to the position of the spring God.


    In the process, Su Li''s skills to deal with these big guys became more and more proficient. Later, he was too lazy to move. When he saw the huge turtle rowing from a distance, he was directly the prison cliff charm and Chuanyun meaning


    So a virtual shadow of prison cliff was raised on the turtle''s head, and then the spirit sank listlessly as soon as it was shocked.


    Seriously, as long as we find a way to suppress these wild animals, Su Li is a "skilled craftsmanship".


    Xuansu followed him all the way. He was stunned and doubted life


    She exists as Su Li''s bodyguard in the high-level negotiation of Jianzong. Otherwise, how can the high-level of Jianzong rest assured that Su Li will travel alone?


    Originally, she thought that there was no problem with her strength to protect Su Li completely... As a result, Su Li either solved the enemies she met or she couldn''t get in at all.


    Now it''s too much. Even she can''t face such a terrible enemy, but it''s something that can be done with a wave in front of Su Li... She has no sense of existence!


    So when people saw a huge canopy towering into the sky from a distance, but heard a vague song in their ears... Xuansu was excited at once.


    The singing of the mackerel... Do you want to lure them over and eat them? That''s great. She''ll deal with these people. Don''t try to rob any of them!


    The palm sized Yuanying ran outside the carriage, and then gathered a piece of sea water in his surprised eyes, and then the water condensed into ice


    With the sound of "KaKa" freezing, a female body as white as jade appeared in front of the storm.


    Xuansu also noticed that his Yuanying body was "not handsome enough", so he got himself a very beautiful and handsome body as his mana carrier.


    Of course, this kind of body is self deception, but it''s really handsome and beautiful! Are you stunned when you don''t see the storm


    Donghai mackerel, this is not a good reputation among the mackerel family. They are not as good at collecting pearls on the offshore seabed and selling them in human villages as the South Sea mackerels, nor are they as belligerent as the North Sea mackerels.


    Relying on their unique singing voice and the ability of natural charm, they constantly charm the crew of passing ships to their nests.


    Finally, what is the outcome of these enchanted people? Su Li doesn''t know. He just knows that none of them came back alive, so the legend is that they were eaten.


    Of course, there is no need to be merciful towards such people

 Chapter 271

    The East Sea mackerel is the most gorgeous.


    When Su Li and others heard the mackerel singing, they found that thousands of beautiful female bodies had risen on the sea.


    They have colorful hair, gentle and affectionate songs, and charming and moving figure... But all these are useless because they met the grumpy elder of the sword sect... The most important thing is a female elder!


    As a result, the elder xuansu grasped with one hand and controlled a large area of sea water in front of him. Then the sea water quickly condensed into an ice sword and shot out in the form of a thousand awn sword.


    After staying with Su Li for a long time, she found that it was really convenient and handsome to use the magic sword


    The thousand awn ice sword wielded by the elder Yuanying Dongming is also terrible. The beautiful mackerels on the sea have seen it and hurriedly drilled into the sea... But the cold is raging under the cover of the ice sword, and the ice sword falling like a shower has good penetration. It penetrates the water and still plunges into the mackerels in the water.


    At the next moment, the sea water was dyed crimson, which undoubtedly demonstrated the killing karma of xuansu.


    She has always been such a ruthless woman who has made decisive decisions. No wonder she had deep karma before, which is no better than closing her eyes to death.


    But the question is, she killed so many mackerels. In theory, at least she should do something like "shake"? As a result, she did nothing steadily, as if it was natural for her to kill mackerels.


    "Tut Tut, maybe I should be attached to her... Why didn''t I find this good choice in those years?" red old man vomited at the bottom of Su Li''s heart.


    What happened to him?


    It was not easy to choose the contemporary host Su Li, but he had a completely unreasonable talent, which could be immune to his spiritual hint and demonization.


    Well, it was not easy to change the host, but it was in the hands of a monk of Jingguang temple... God knows how much effort it spent to demonize the monk. After all, merit and virtue can really resist the confusion of evil thoughts to a great extent.


    Red old man can be said to start from human nature and let monk wusheng fundamentally change his way of thinking a little bit, so as to find his spiritual gap and succeed.


    However, seeing that he was about to enjoy the "fruits of victory", the monk wusheng eventually had merit and virtue to protect his body. He first found the hidden danger, cut off his connection with it with great wisdom and returned it to Su Li


    This is interesting. After a big circle, it fell into Su Li''s hands again, and then it was pressed to death again. It can only see the world through a seal gap as big as a gap


    What''s worse, one of the people around Su Li is so suitable to be its host. The disciples of the sword sect are simply walking demons!


    But now it can only look at it and can''t do anything. It''s really sad.


    "Why don''t I teach you a way to collect all the shark blood in the sea? It''s a pity to waste it," he asked tentatively.


    "So monk wusheng used this method to improve his skills?" Su Li suddenly reacted to other places.


    "No wonder, it is said that all the places where the magic robbery has gone are dead blood dried corpses... It turns out that the demon behind you is good at this type of magic."


    "...." old Chi is extremely speechless. Can he speak well? It just wants to do something. How can it be stereotyped?


    Red old man is autistic, and Su Li has a bad feeling when he looks at the blood floating in the sea... These chimaeras are too weak. Can they really shoulder the responsibility of the last level before the spring God?


    Just as he thought so, there was a sudden "buzzing" sound of wings from the distant canopy... But in the big tree, countless dark red blood moths seemed to be attracted by the smell of blood on the sea here, and then flew here like blocking the sky and the sun.


    Seeing this, Su Li quickly looked at xuansu and said, "grand master, hurry up and have another one."


    "What do you say?"


    Xuansu Yuanying endlessly absorbed energy from the surrounding void and refined it into mana. Then the whole surrounding sea was suddenly frozen, and ice stood up one by one, pointing to the sky


    But at the next moment, the thousand awn sword, which had the best effect in the past, was not so good this time.


    Those moths seem to be able to resist water and fire, but many of them just hurt their wings under the reverse roll of xuansu ice sword like rain, but the body is not too harmful.


    "Damn it, if my sword didn''t mean ''Xuanyu'', how could it be difficult to kill these moths if it only focused on cold ice and high speed?" xuansu said reluctantly... It seems that she is not very satisfied with her sword.


    But Su Li said positively, "that''s because the grand master and uncle have scattered their power too much... It''s too difficult for you to destroy all these moths alone. Now we''d better work together?"


    These words can be said to have given xuansu enough face.


    Xuansu really looked better. She said, "to ensure the lethality, I''m afraid I''ll miss something..."


    "Please don''t worry, master. He will protect the young master even if he vows to die." he was right beside xuansu and immediately expressed his determination.


    Su Li smiled. It''s nice to be protected


    Then he silently displayed the prison cliff talisman, and the huge repressive force shrouded the whole surrounding sea area. The moths flying in the sky immediately became slow... From now on, they must spend more energy to maintain their flight.


    Under the carriage, the water surface sank down about three meters because of the repressive force.


    But while the water surface was sunken below, there were countless big fish with scarlet eyes and sharp teeth shuttling underwater, trying to jump out of the water and bite Su Li and others'' carriages.


    Although these creatures are terrible, they can not be regarded as extraordinary creatures, so they can talk about the physical rules rather than the truth rules.


    Under the heavy pressure of prison cliff talisman, they can''t jump out of the water at all, so they pose no threat to the carriage.


    The moths formed a dense ball around the effect of prison cliff talisman. Looking out in the car, they can really kill patients with dense phobia.


    They will become very slow after entering the scope of the prison cliff charm, which is why a large number of moths are crowded together.


    "Now, it''s time for you to show." Su Li said to xuansu and Baoji, "attack as much as you can. Now you can do the most damage. There''s no need to worry about missing fish. I''ll finish it."


    After the division of labor, xuansu condensed a huge Dharma sword in front of him... This is the ultimate form of Xuanhan qianmang sword. Qianmang is one!


    One thousand mans doesn''t mean that the Xuanhan thousand mans sword is a magic sword... But only after extreme compression and retraction can it bloom more terrible killing at the next moment!


    Therefore, under the control of xuansu, the thousand awn sword rushed into the place where the moths gathered most, and then the sword burst and the thousand awn burst!


    This scene made Su Li''s brain open and inspired... The thousand mans sword looks like the shotgun of his previous life! If he can master it, can''t he


    Du''e Dun method gets close, and then a thousand mans sword hits his face... As long as these two moves, he can run around the world!


    So after seeing xuansu''s thousand Mans, he looked at lengmang sword, and then he understood the most essential truth in lengmang sword... It seems that lengmang sword should have been used like this?

 Chapter 272

    Regardless of Su Li''s sudden "love" for Xuanhan qianmang sword, he still has to focus on combat assistance... Yes, he began to play assistance again.


    Xuansu''s Xuanhan thousand awn sword kills a lot of dense targets. One move is to clear the field.


    However, he was guarding the other direction. He used the "mountain knife" taught by Su Li to meet the enemy. With all his strength, he can clear up a space... But it''s a little expensive for him.


    But at this time, Su Li began to operate again... A magic cane of thousands of trees and flowers wrapped around the waist of the violent drum, and then a stream of five elements of real yuan poured into his body... He felt that these real yuan were much easier to use than his own


    After cutting two more knives, he suddenly felt a little confused... He used Su Li''s real yuan to show the "knife technique" taught by Su Li... His "intermediate link" seems to be redundant!


    Seeing the changed split earth sword technique, xuansu''s icy and jade like cheek couldn''t help showing a feeling of lingering fear... She didn''t envy Su Li''s "preference" for the heavy Jun split earth sword at this time. She was very glad that xuanyuzi was still in the sect.


    I heard he has been promoted to Yang God? Well, that''s right. After all, he has'' borne so much ''and should have this reward.


    Xuansu was so worried that he only felt that his family door seemed to be shrouded in a dark cloud, which was very unlucky.


    With xuansu and Baoji guarding, these moths were indeed difficult to get close to the carriage, and their number was reduced at an amazing speed.


    Even if there was a fish that slipped through the net, it was bound by the prison lock suddenly exposed from the virtual shadow of the prison cliff behind Su Li, and then drained his essence blood and threw it into the sea.


    Those terrible fish in the sea scrambled to grab the bodies of these blood moths, but after swallowing these bodies, they would struggle a few times and turn their bellies


    These moths still have poison powder on them!


    It''s a pity that these poisonous powders can''t be raised under the suppression of prison cliff talisman, which is equivalent to directly abolishing the most important attack means of these blood moths.


    It''s really "the heart bears the weight of everything, and all dharmas will not invade"!


    It can be said that if Su Li hadn''t suppressed the rear, I''m afraid even if xuansu''s flesh was intact, he could only flee in the face of many blood moths.


    Therefore, in Su Li''s dream, the spring God warned him that he must come to the Yang God again. If it were not for the Yang God, it would be difficult to break through the blood moth in the sky and the blockade of fish in the sea.


    But xuansu always cooperated with Su Li, but he did what only Yang God and real immortal could do. This is a good equipment... A good auxiliary function.


    The fighting lasted until night, and the whole day passed, and the sea returned to calm.


    After those blood moths attacked like moths to the fire, there were no fixed marks on their faces.


    Even the original red eyed strange fish in the sea disappeared, because they swallowed too many blood moth bodies, and their indigestion turned into blood and dissipated in the sea.


    Rao is so. Su Li didn''t continue to sail in the sea... Compared with the mysterious and unknown sea, it''s more reassuring to approach the huge divine tree from the air. At least the "protective forces" in the air have been eliminated.


    The hurricane took off and flew to the crown of the sacred tree. In the dream, there was an entrance and exit in the dense canopy, and he was going to enter the trunk from the hole.


    Flying in the air, xuansu couldn''t help asking, "what''s the mystery of this place? Are you here to explore?"


    Su Li thought for a moment, and then said, "I can''t say exactly now. When you get there, you will naturally understand."


    Xuansu didn''t ask much, because their frame had flown over a large beach and was close to the giant tree


    Only when you look at this sacred tree can you know its grandeur. The huge trunk is like a towering mountain peak, and the dense branches and leaves cover all the light of the sun star.


    In the space under the canopy, it was like a perpetual night, dark and without light.


    At this time, Su Li noticed some small sounds from the tree trunk, as if there were many insects chewing.


    He lit up all around with the light generated by the Jingming symbol, and then he saw that the huge branches of the divine tree were indeed covered with a dense number of worms the size of a person, happily gnawing at the wood of the trunk.


    "They are destroying this sacred tree," said sully firmly. Then he asked the red old man in the ring, "this worm should be the larvae of those blood moths just now... Do you know them?"


    It feels good to be back from encyclopedia.


    "I know them. The bloody moths are called blood devil moths, and these worms are called ''blood eating worms''... It''s strange that they shouldn''t appear here or in this world."


    Chi Lao''s answer was full of deep doubts, as if he had encountered a difficult problem.


    Su Li was thoughtful, but he didn''t show it. He just asked, "are these blood eating worms very powerful?"


    "It''s not powerful, but it can devour all substances with signs of life. It''s just fierce," replied red old man.


    "How to kill them?" Su Li asked.


    "They don''t invade water and fire, and the sword is difficult to hurt. Their only weakness is that they are afraid of salt water... So you know why I wonder why these blood eating worms are multiplying here?"


    Red old tone somewhat inexplicably asked a rhetorical question.


    Salt water


    Su Li looked at the sea under his feet. He didn''t expect that the weakness of this giant worm was under his feet!


    Therefore, it is obvious that the reason why this blood eating worm appears here is that it is artificially placed just for this sacred tree!


    "So, it''s easy." Su Li got out of the car and came to the driver''s seat. He straightened up, but made a gesture with his right hand down


    The next moment, the sea level under his feet suddenly rose with a huge wave!


    He is not only good at earth movement, but also proficient in water movement!


    Dragon catching is the foundation of water control in the sixth chapter of mountain and sea return to Tibet.


    This is a wonderful skill that can even "catch" the underground water pulse. At this time, it is no difficulty to make waves.


    With Su Li''s single hand pushing forward, the rising waves also rushed forward and hit the tree trunk


    "Boom!"


    When the waves hit the shore, a hundred meters of huge waves splashed thousands of water, and the blood eating worms clinging to the trunk of the divine tree twitched and fell from the trunk under the attack of the sea.


    Sure enough, just sea water is enough to restrain these disgusting worms


    But these blood eating worms also know their weaknesses, so they climb higher. Generally, they gathered at a height of more than 300 meters above the trunk, so Su Li''s wave impact did not really cause too much damage.


    Looking at the position under the tree trunk close to the sea, it is a cave dug by a man... I think it is the mackerel''s nest.


    Su Li felt a little difficult. The sacred tree was ten thousand meters high. If it was really covered with this blood eating worm, how could he clear a passage space from the tree crown?


    Seeing his embarrassment, xuansu manipulated her xuanbing body and showed a smiling face... How happy is it?


    She said, "well, let me show you the power of the real king of Dongming!"

 Chapter 273

    Xuansu''s "face" kept smiling... But Su Li guessed that she had controlled xuanbing''s face to "smile" and forgot to change it back.


    But the next moment, Su Li witnessed the most magical scene


    At their feet and around them, hundreds of reversed vortices took shape rapidly, and then with xuansu''s "smiling" wave of hands, these reversed vortices sprayed out terrible and amazing water columns, and rushed straight to the crown of the sacred tree towering into the sky.


    Yes, Su Li''s Dragon catching skill looks amazing, but xuansu, who has been dealing with Shuixing all his life, is the real Shuixing everyone!


    The water tornado rising into the sky went up to 10000 meters high, and then hit the crown of the divine tree and poured it down.


    In the following, it seems that the magnificent scene converges to the high altitude, which is still small compared with the giant tree crown of the divine tree.


    Many blood eating worms fell from the sky, and it was obvious that many of them also multiplied in the canopy. But who knows how many years they have multiplied on this sacred tree? The number is really difficult to measure.


    Although it is effective, it is not so effective. If you want to pour down the giant worms on the whole divine tree with seawater, it is obviously not possible to complete it in a short time, so next


    With the change of the formula of xuansu method, the hundreds of water columns around me have a feeling of "thousands of mans returning to one", which condenses into a stream in the air


    "Tell me what we''re going to do next? Don''t catch insects for the tree here?" xuansu asked faintly.


    Su Li woke up... Yes, he just wanted to go to the bottom of the trunk and compete with these insects?


    So he said, "the tree should be hollow inside, and the entrance is hidden in the crown."


    "That''s clear." xuansu nodded. Then the water column gathered into a stream twisted together like a water dragon, rising into the sky until it hit the root of the branch connected with the trunk at the bottom of the canopy.


    Then, Su Li and others also stood on the carriage, lifted up by a stream of water below them, and quickly lifted up to the sky


    Su Li was a little flustered. Holding the car handle steadily was a little calming... Suddenly he jumped so high. Please give him some time for psychological construction.


    Fortunately, no one saw his expression, otherwise his image would collapse.


    It can lift this infinite water column up to 10000 meters, which shows the horror of xuansu''s mana.


    Until this time, when Su Li followed the water channel formed by the infinite water column and stepped on the main branches of the divine tree, he realized how happy it was to have a great elder around him.


    When he came to the crown of the tree, Su Li noticed that nearly half of the surrounding branches and leaves were eaten... There is no doubt that the blood eating worm is causing unimaginable damage to the sacred tree.


    Spring God once said to let him come back in a thousand years... I''m afraid the thousand years is the last time she can insist on?!


    Su Li felt a little heavy in his heart, but he was more sincere about his desire to rescue the spring God... He had felt that this was a gentle God. Such a gentle man should not suffer such hardships again!


    "Then how do we go?" Xuan Su asked.


    "It should be over there." Su Li has a clear memory of this place. He was recruited three times in his dream from here


    However, when they came to the place he pointed out, they found that there was indeed a hole, but it was a narrow wormhole!


    This is a hole eaten by blood eating worms. It can only be passed by one person.


    "Don''t tell me you want us to get into this wormhole..." xuansu''s black line on his face.


    "But it should be here." Su Li was also a little worried. At that time, I didn''t care when I entered the dream. Now it seems that I really came "too early"?


    Xuansu couldn''t help it, but he could only summon the surrounding seawater to gather and pour it into the worm path... The water flow was slightly blocked, which was about to flush away the blocked worms.


    "Fortunately, it''s about 100 meters away. And the width is just enough for us to go in... So, are you ready to slide down?" Xuan Su asked.


    "I''ll come first," said Su Li.


    But before he moved forward, the silent storm had jumped in first


    Su Li was a little stunned, but xuansu on the side said, "this is a good servant. At least he has shown enough loyalty at this time... It''s not impossible to cultivate well."


    Su Li nodded slightly, and his feelings were complex.


    Fortunately, a messenger flying sword was released shortly after the storm, indicating that at least everything was normal at the exit of the insect path.


    So Su Li put the hurricane into his storage equipment, then put his cats and dogs in his pocket, and jumped into the wormhole like a "water slide".


    Some of the routes went around, but fortunately they rushed out of it soon.


    At the moment of rushing out, Su Li''s green cloud boots released a cloud, so that he could stand steadily in the air.


    Then, xuansu rushed out of the insect path with a large amount of sea water. Then the insect path they entered was like a waterfall, and a large amount of sea water poured into the inner space of the trunk.


    These are the help brought by xuansu. Presumably, there must be many blood eating worms in the inner space of the trunk, so just use the sea water to wash it.


    Sure enough, the walls of the inner space are full of worms, and even the space may be directly eaten out by them... This is a double attack!


    There were blood eating worms around, but xuansu didn''t have the patience to wait. He directly surrounded them with the sea water pouring from the worm path like a ribbon, and then fell down together.


    Su Li felt a little strange at this time... It seems that the Xuanhan thousand awn sword of the elder of the sword sect has a mediocre killing effect, but the water system technique is easy to use?


    On the spot, he had a slot stuck in his throat and almost didn''t spit it out, but he thought that if he really said it, he might hurt the heart of the great elder who was "working hard", so he decided to make a fortune quietly.


    It landed ten thousand meters again, but the people came to the bottom of the trunk space


    Xuansu washed away the full layer of blood eating worms at the bottom with a torrent. He took Su Li to look for a big circle, but he didn''t find anything... There are still worms here except worms.


    "No, there should be room down." Su Li couldn''t help being embarrassed.


    Is it really too early? The spring God''s "divine tree defense system" has not completely collapsed, so even he can''t get to the real bottom?


    Xuansu also had an expression of "you see what to do", waiting for him to make up his mind.


    But just when he was wondering, he didn''t notice that the expression of meat sausage was a little strange, and then he suddenly cried out.


    Su Li could hear the cry of his discomfort.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong?" he was very concerned immediately.


    But unexpectedly, the intestines shook their heads and finally pulled down the emerald vine at the neck with claws that could turn into five fingers


    When Su Li saw the twirling ivy, he suddenly understood the key

 Chapter 274

    Looking at the jade vines on Su Li''s hand, xuansu asked blankly, "what''s this?"


    Su Li didn''t care. He replied casually, "Changchun sword."


    Xuansu was stunned for a moment, but because Bingyu''s face maintained the smiling face she had forgotten to eliminate, she looked very cute at this time.


    She remembered that Changchun sword was a sword! Sword!!


    But what does he see now? Why did it become a vine?


    She suddenly remembered Changchun Zi''s identity as "the ancestor of the side door", and suddenly felt that the original pure sword sect might have been invaded by something.


    But Su Li ignored the complexity in her heart and just blessed the emerald vine with thousands of trees and flowers... If there is any problem here, I believe that only in this way can we find the answer.


    Sure enough, Su Li activated the jade vine originally made of spring God''s hair with thousands of trees and flowers. Then the vine broke away from Su Li''s palm, and then drilled into the wooden ground under his feet as if it were a living creature


    Then, the emerald vine drilled into the plain wood like nothing... Twisted, as if it had absorbed some unique energy through the flowers of thousands of trees at any time. Then, in a short clip, a huge flower bud appeared on the exposed vine


    The bud grew up quickly, expanded in front of Su Li and others, and then bloomed


    The beautiful posture of the layers of white spread almost made people forget that they were surrounded by ugly worms.


    "What''s the meaning of...?" he asked in a daze.


    "It''s for us to stand on the pistil platform in the middle of the flower." Su Li said firmly... Because he activated this spell, he naturally knows what it is.


    This is actually a kind of Mu Dun, but I didn''t expect that all kinds of trees and flowers bloom. Even Mu Dun can do so... It''s like the "step by step Lotus" of Jingguang temple.


    After hearing this, he will go up to the station... It''s his own will to try the insurance for the young master.


    But Su Li said, "it doesn''t matter. Let''s go in together this time."


    Then he walked almost side by side into the stamen platform of these huge flowers.


    Xuansu naturally followed.


    Although his expression was nothing, his heart involuntarily gave birth to a warmth... He regarded himself as a servant, but his master regarded him as a person!


    When everyone stood on the stage, waited for a moment... Nothing happened


    Su Li smiled awkwardly and said, "I almost forgot. It seems that I need to operate it."


    He once again blessed the flowers in full bloom, and then its originally opened petals closed layer by layer, gently wrapping the people in it


    No discomfort, no vibration, not even the feeling of being moved.


    When the layers of petals opened again in front of them, they found that the world had changed in front of them


    It is also a huge space in a huge tree, but there is no sign of a worm, nor the slippery brought by the moisture of the sea.


    It''s very dry here. It''s even bright.


    The surrounding walls are emitting elite green light, making the whole space like an emerald dream.


    This place is full of vitality, contrary to the weird and gloomy place before... It even makes people feel that only here can be regarded as the real sacred tree space!


    "There is strong wooden vitality. Any wooden practitioner will never move with joy when he sees here." xuansu''s Yuanying body is the most sensitive to the vitality of heaven and earth.


    She felt it and said, "but it''s strange that there are so many wooden vitality here, but it doesn''t cause the imbalance of the local five elements? And even the concentration of the other four elements here can almost catch up with the level of Dengxian city."


    She finally looked at Su Li with some seriousness and said, "where on earth is this? What are you here for?"


    Just when she asked, there was a soft and sad sigh at the end of the emerald sacred tree space


    "Well..."


    The sound was very comfortable and itchy, as if the eardrum had been massaged.


    Xuansu turned smartly to look at the direction of the voice, and then asked vigilantly, "who is it?"


    In the emerald light, the gentle, soft and slender voice said, "I''m the toon of the living family... It''s really impolite to meet you with this posture."


    Su Li had followed the sound and said to xuansu, "grand master, she is the goal of my trip."


    Xuansu looked dignified and followed up... She was not as "naive" as Su Li. A woman suddenly appeared in a place where even the real king of Dongming was difficult to get close. This is not a normal thing.


    But Su Li didn''t care. He had met the goddess three times in his dream. He thought he was familiar.


    But unexpectedly, when he really saw the goddess, he suddenly lowered his head and covered his nose... Overbearing, too overbearing!


    Spring God is the master of all things, so it also has the meaning of birth and breeding.


    Therefore, the ancient spring God showed this aspect incisively and vividly from the Divine Body... He came from a dream several times before, so his impression of the goddess in the dream was actually very vague until he saw it with his own eyes this time


    She is very tall, even more than 2.5 meters, which means "hair". Her figure is completely inconsistent with Su Li''s conventional aesthetic view... Her pelvis is wide, her hips and legs are round, but her waist is thin. But her eyes moved up again... Cough, it can only be said that she must not be hungry.


    It''s the shape of a big gourd


    Perhaps this is the "beauty" in the ancients'' concept. It is easy to breed and can reproduce.


    However, when these elements that violated Su Li''s current aesthetics were integrated into Sheng Chun, it brought him an impact as if from the wild instinct of his body! Even if it is sealed on the wall by wood, it is still difficult to hide the temptation from life instinct.


    He was so caught off guard that he almost lost his temper.


    The other male who came with him, even the gold elixir of martial arts, also lost through the sea even in his early years. But at this time, it is also difficult to curb the core floating


    Fortunately, he had been with Su Li for some time, and his state of mind had improved. At this time, he quickly turned away, and his eyes were clean. Then he repeatedly adjusted his breath to suppress his desire.


    "Hum!"


    Xuansu gave a cold hum, and the cold air spread, which also cooled the two young and old men around her.


    She was very dissatisfied with Su Li''s performance, but she was especially dissatisfied with the woman on the opposite wall who was so domineering but still had to show a weak posture


    She looked down at her body... Well, she didn''t even have a body. She wanted to cry.


    The people''s posture naturally fell into Chun''s eyes, but instead of being ashamed, she apologized and said gently, "this is my fault, and this is the body of my family. At this time, my divine power is sealed and hard to hide. Please forgive me."


    Excuse me, excuse me


    It''s obvious that she showed her ugliness, but others kept apologizing and asking for forgiveness... Isn''t this goddess of great character?


    So how did she fight with another Xia God at the beginning?

 Chapter 275

    Although others have already said that they are sorry, Su Li really needs to consider how to face this overbearing body.


    He thought about it and thought that he might get the answer from the knowledge of the previous life.


    According to the previous medical knowledge, all human behaviors can be explained by the secretion of body hormones... That is, from the perspective of Western medicine, human behavior is controlled by hormones.


    This may not be all right, but Su Li''s excited body told him that maybe the answer could be symptomatic here.


    So he decided to cut himself


    He didn''t want to "enter the palace", but temporarily sealed all kinds of hormone glands secreted by his body with a small seal.


    ... sure enough, it was not long before he clearly felt that his body began to "cool", and then when he looked at the domineering body of Sheng Chun, he was able to be very calm.


    It was wonderful. This was his first attempt to cut off the supply of various hormones in his body, and then he accidentally found that his mind was in a very delicate state of ethereal peace.


    As if nothing in heaven and earth could worry him, he was also without desire and desire, and even further without thought and thought.


    But this state startled him. This completely detached ''sage model'' seems high-end, but in fact it makes him lose all the feeling of being a human being.


    He quickly terminated the operation and did not try this method again.


    So he just raised his head with a red face and tried to let himself see Sheng Chun''s flawless face instead of her body. He tried to gently ask, "excuse me, how can I help you?"


    "Concubine''s dependents don''t have to dodge like this... As long as your heart is innocent, why should you care?" the goddess said softly.


    Then she added: "we must face up to our own desires, and the mind must not be blinded by the desires of the body. Although the body has desires, the heart is clean, and naturally can be calm inside and outside."


    This is to show Su Li how to adjust her mood, but her tone is waxy and soft. She just feels good, but she doesn''t have much persuasion.


    But fortunately, Su Li has a unique talent in this regard... Because his whole soul is wrapped by small sealing, he can completely bind his consciousness to the depths of his soul and separate his mind from his body... Or make his mind higher than his body!


    Su Li felt that his state of mind immediately improved a little after being instructed by this... It was not that he suddenly realized something, but that he could have done it. This time, he was just awakened by the goddess.


    He didn''t care about his ugliness, but his eyes became clear. Then he bowed down and asked, "what should God do next?"


    In ancient times, great was respected, and the spring God was really big.


    After hearing Su Li''s title, xuansu found that what he was facing at this time was probably a legendary character


    At this time, the big Chun God said softly, "I have something to ask... I wanted you to come back in a thousand years, but I didn''t think you could break through the external blockade and come here now, which saved me the pain of a thousand year prisoner."


    "Please cut off my head and carry it out to help me out."


    While talking, the God who was hung on the big toon on the wall really tried to move and completely separated his head from the wall. Then he hung down slightly and just looked at Su Li


    At this moment, Su Li saw a very pure brilliance in the goddess''s eyes. That is the thriving light of all things in spring, or the light of life.


    The pure gaze without a trace of impurities also touched Su Li''s heart. It was difficult to really do what she said.


    So he asked, "is there any other way? I can''t do it."


    At this time, even xuansu, who was wary at the beginning, felt pity for the forbidden goddess... The God on the Ailanthus altissima was lovely and had no divine majesty and deterrence. It''s really harmless.


    "Thank you for your pity, my dependents." the tone of the spring God was gentle and gentle, like a shallow singing and whispering. She said, "but most of my body was sealed in this'' Wanjie rotten wood ''that can restrain the divine body of my family. Even if I tried my best, I just took off this head."


    "It doesn''t matter. Although the divine body of my family is important, most of the divine powers are gathered in the hair, and the most important hair of my concubine has been taken off..."


    "At this time, we only need to get out of trouble with our heads and plant them on the earth... They are born on the ground, and the divine body of my body can be restored naturally."


    While talking, the head of the goddess of spring has slowly transformed back into flesh and blood. Full hair was also pulled out from the wooden wall behind her and scattered on both sides of her face, making her look particularly weak.


    "I still want to try..." Su Li was a little stubborn. He took out the only cold mang sword that can hold hands now, and then poured all his will and true yuan into it to see if he could break the seal of "Wanjie rotten wood".


    ... however, he failed. It was almost his strongest sword at this time. There was not even a trace on the wall!


    Originally, he looked at Sheng Chun''s ability to move reluctantly in the wall and thought it wouldn''t be difficult... But after all, he looked up at himself and ignored what was called "God on Da Chun"!


    Sheng Chun is the God who holds all flowers in spring. In her eyes, she is no different from ordinary people in the lower world! And can he deal with the "rotten wood" that can be sealed with God?


    In this regard, the gentle God on the big toon didn''t speak any more. He just looked at Su Li gently with his head down and waited for him to cut off with a sword


    The sword just now made Su Li recognize the reality. He didn''t see enough in front of this ancient god.


    It seems that he has to obey Sheng Chun''s orders?


    Indeed, he took a deep breath of those unwilling under the pressure, and then put the cold mang sword, but he touched the "scalpel" given to him by Han Yan


    "What are you doing?" xuansu was a little unhappy. What does it mean to suddenly change a knife?


    "Because I want to do my best," said Su Li seriously.


    He scratched his head beside him... His young master was the first disciple of the sword sect, and then his young master was able to change the sword of the sword sect into an unparalleled sword technique and pass it on to him. Finally, his young master went all out and took out the knife


    To sum up, this sword sect may be over.


    Su Li did his best, because he regarded this as an operation that needed the most careful treatment... He could feel the tenderness and kindness of the goddess Sheng Chun, so he didn''t want her to suffer any pain when she was decapitated.


    "Tell me when you''re ready and I''ll do it as quickly as possible." Su Li said with sharp eyes as if there was an abyss inside.


    Even Sheng Chun feels hurt by this look... This look is very powerful, which can only be achieved in one field.


    "Well, my body is... Ready." the goddess said softly and definitely... But the pause at that moment still showed a trace of panic in her heart.


    It seems that even the gods are not so calm about this kind of "beheading".

 Chapter 276

    Su Li''s sharp eyes returned to peace after a moment of stagnation. Then the scalpel in his hand seemed to wave gently


    It''s so understated, as if it''s just erasing a piece of dust.


    "How......" the God on Da Chun was still a little strange, but the next moment her voice was half sent. In a flash, her head slipped and fell off her original neck!


    Xuansu''s Yuanying suddenly got out of his ice statue. The little figure widened his eyes and didn''t see how Su Ligang acted.


    The speed and charm of that Dao can even escape from the capture of Dongming Zhenjun... It is conceivable how accomplished Su Li is in the Dao way. Technology is close to Tao. That''s about it!


    At this time, Su Li had stepped forward and caught the head of the goddess.


    Instead of looking at Sheng Chun''s face, he turned over to look at the wound and found that he could not see the wound under the action of divine power, so he straightened her head.


    "God, what do you think?" he asked with concern.


    "Just call me ''Chun'', this is my real name..." the goddess''s tone was gentle, but she was a little weak because she had only a head.


    "It''s strange, but it''s much better than expected."


    After hearing this, Su Li was a little relieved, and then said gently, "I left you three cervical vertebrae, which can let you carry out some simple head turning activities... The operation is perfect, don''t worry."


    Then he was a little stunned, because he subconsciously regarded himself as a doctor and Chun as his patient.


    But in his amazement, Chun, who was looking at him, was also amazed by the brilliance in his eyes just now... It was a kind of relief of "living up to his trust", and it was a kind of heartfelt joy after helping others again


    This is a very pure teenager, a teenager who can be trusted and trusted.


    Chun then laughed... Although she had only one head and looked very scary, she smiled and said, "so, please take care of me in the future, my dependents."


    Su Li looked away awkwardly, then looked at the green light around him and asked, "is this going to collapse?"


    Chun replied, "this tree is made of ''Wanjie rotten wood'' continuously drawing the divine power from my divine body. I''m afraid it can''t last too long without the support of my divine power."


    "Eh?!" Su Li was confused about the causality. He hurriedly asked, "what about the blood eating worms outside?"


    Chun replied: "originally, after the success of xuanming''s sneak attack, he just sealed my body in this'' Wanjie dead wood '', but the Xia God Chiyang, who had fought with my body before, returned. He found that after my body was sealed, I could still help myself to get out of trouble with the scattered divine power, so he left the blood eating worm to constantly kill my divine power."


    "How can the ''Wanjie dead wood'' alone completely suppress my divine power? As long as the divine tree is completely grown, I can successfully resist and destroy the ''Wanjie dead wood''."


    "However, the two men shot at the same time, which made it really difficult for my body to resist. Finally, I could only release the most important hair before my body was completely sealed and carry it with a wisp of God, looking for someone who was destined to meet one day ago."


    "I thought it would be Changchun Zi, but I didn''t expect it to be you."


    Su Li was a little embarrassed, as if he had robbed Changchun Zi of his "chance"? But this is also helpless, because otherwise, Changchun Zi himself will die because of karmic counterattack.


    He couldn''t help asking, "why don''t those two great gods kill you directly? You are fighting and developing offline in this world. What are you going to do?"


    Chun was stunned for a moment, and then said sadly, "my body is the Lord of flowers and the God of spring in the four seasons. Even if I die, I can come back on the day when flowers bloom in winter and spring, so they just seal my body... But we come down to earth..."


    She hesitated.


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t say it," Su Li asked thoughtfully.


    He could have foreseen that it would definitely be a big trouble... But what if it was more trouble? Who let his sword have a lot to do with her.


    "Since this place is about to collapse, we might as well leave here." Su Li has no nostalgia for this place. Although there are still many things I want to ask this head clearly, I''d better go to a safe place first.


    "Please wait a minute. There should be some congealed congeals in this space... My family members are from the sect. Although I don''t need heavenly spirits to regulate my internal organs, maybe some of my classmates need these congealed congealed congeals?"


    However, Chun made a very tempting proposal.


    Now even xuansu is excited.


    She said: "the most difficult thing for our sword sect disciples to find is the treasure of innate spiritual wood. If we can have innate spiritual wood, it is really invaluable."


    So the people looked for it in the sacred tree space where the jade light slowly faded... But because there was a "burglar" Chun, in fact, they basically just had to go to the place and pick out the spiritual wood.


    As the old saying goes, if there is a cloud, if there is a wood for ten thousand years, there is a spirit. That is to say, the ancient wood with ten thousand years of age will have the opportunity to condense the spirit of the innate wood.


    And this sacred tree has existed for more than 100000 years?


    Therefore, after spending two hours searching every tree wall of the sacred tree space, the public finally found a total of 33 pieces of spiritual wood with congenital aura condensation.


    Moreover, the quality of this holy wood is unimaginable, and even one section is enough to provide many disciples with golden elixir and spirit!


    "I don''t want to gain much from this trip..." xuansu was amazed. In her eyes, this is the real gain of this trip.


    As for the goddess of spring, she doesn''t feel so real... Perhaps in her opinion, saving the spring God is tantamount to offending the other two gods, and the gain is not worth the loss.


    It''s just that she won''t violate Su Li''s decision. Facts have proved that everything Su Li decides can''t be wrong.


    ... after packing up, they are ready to return the same way.


    At this time, Chun said, "if you want to go out... Although my body is weak at this time, I can still do this."


    They were surprised to see the layers of petals spread out under their feet, then closed up and wrapped them


    Some of them felt like they had entered the sacred tree space before. When the eyes of the people brightened again, they found that they had come to a coastal beach.


    At their feet, there are just scattered petals


    "Where is this?" Su Li looked around and couldn''t feel his position for a moment. But judging from the endless beach in front of them and the waves behind them, the goddess must have sent them directly back to Dongzhou!


    He thought it would be easy, at least not to go back across the ocean.


    After looking at the emerald vine just recovered, he habitually wants to hang it for his dog


    "Cough..." Chun''s head suddenly coughed.


    Su Li didn''t care. He was going to hang the sausage around his neck


    "Dependents!" she cried suddenly.


    "Hmm? Chun, what can I do for you?" Su Li turned his head strangely.


    "If you can, can you not hang the hair of my concubine on anything else?" Chun said in a deliberate tone.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Li scratched his cheek. It was strange... Besides, the vine in his hand didn''t look like hair.


    "Maybe so..." Chun''s tone was still gentle, but he said in a low voice: "my body will not be very happy."


    Su Li felt his scalp a little cold. Then he asked with a dry smile, "where do I hang it?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the Jasper vine had turned around and wrapped around Su Li''s wrist... It was a very nice bracelet.


    "I''m very sorry, because this hair is very unique to my body, and the accident can''t be treated at will."


    "It''s me who should say I''m sorry." Su Li quickly apologized, but he didn''t think deeply about the meaning. Just gently rubbed the dog''s head as comfort... He began to wonder, where to get another beautiful dog chain?

 Chapter 277

    Suddenly he returned to the land. Su Li first had to determine his position.


    Friars naturally have their own positioning methods, but they only know the location roughly, which is difficult to be precise.


    But Su Li has his own way


    When the green cloud rose under his feet, he stepped on the green cloud and rose to the high altitude... That is, these green cloud boots gave him a sense of being down-to-earth, so that he could overcome the fear of high altitude.


    Then he identified the coastline at high altitude, fell back to the ground and said, "we should be on the coastline in the south of Vietnam, south of the Dajiang River... It just saves us a lot of steps to travel back from Vietnam."


    Chun felt that he was praising her, so he bowed his head and said, "the family members are too famous. I just found the nearest coast to practice my hiding method... If it''s farther away, I can''t reach it!"


    Su Li felt a little strange. The goddess seemed to care about what others thought of her?


    At this time, xuansu said, "can God use his magic power to send us back to tiancrack mountain?"


    She doesn''t really want to hang out anymore.


    But unexpectedly, Chun just said gently and impolitely: "the previous escape method consumed a lot, and I still need to accumulate divine power."


    It''s different!


    Why did Su Li call himself a "Concubine" in front of Su Li, and when he came to xuansu, he had to put on the airs of God King?


    Su Li also found something wrong. He thought that Chun was very gentle and patient to everyone. Why did he seem to be alienated and indifferent to xuansu?


    Afraid of xuansu''s discomfort, he quickly opened the topic and said, "Chun, what else can I help you next?"


    Sure enough, Chun''s tone changed again.


    She said extremely gently: "originally, you have rescued my concubine from prison. It''s inappropriate to ask again, but if you can, my concubine needs to find a place of happiness or a place of evil."


    Su Li asked strangely, "what''s the difference between these two places? Can there be a sequence?"


    "A place of well-being can accelerate the recovery of my spiritual power, while a place of evil can help my body eliminate karma... In general, a place of well-being is better," Chun replied.


    It seems that karma is not so important in the eyes of these great powers... Or can there be a way to avoid it?


    Su Li still didn''t quite understand the truth of merit and karma, but he nodded:


    "Then we''ll just walk all the way back to the Western Qin Dynasty along the wild land on the South Bank of the river, and then back to tiancrack mountain. I hope we can meet a place of happiness on the way, otherwise there will be a place of evil at the gate of Jianzong mountain."


    Chun seemed surprised. How did the sword sect establish itself in a murderous place? But then he agreed with a smile: "that''s better."


    Xuansu then glanced... The goddess seemed to have no intention of their lucky baby of the sword sect!!


    Su Li is not as sensitive as women, or he has long been used to the way of equal communication similar to his previous life.


    He asked unconsciously, "by the way, Chun, why do you call me dependents? My name is Su Li."


    Chun was slightly stunned, and then replied, "the dependents are what our gods call those who are favored by us... The hair of my concubine is in Su Li''s hand, and you bear so much of my karma, that''s my dependents."


    Su Li was a little strange. He asked, "what about Teacher Changchun Zi? Did Chun find him at the beginning? And did he bear a lot of your karma?"


    Chun''s expression was a little subtle and happy. She said, "indeed, he is also the dependant of my concubine. The child must have suffered a lot these years?"


    Suddenly xuansu thought she might think too much... She heard that the gods were the most serious cause and effect. Maybe the God on the big toon looked at her differently only because Su Li had a lot of cause and effect entanglement with her. At Su Li''s age, even xuansu looks like a "baby", not to mention the goddess who has existed for unknown years?


    Like Changchun Zi, he is the one with the largest generation in Jianzong, but he is still "still a child" in front of the great toon God


    For Chun''s answer, Su Li was not too surprised, which was very consistent with his imagination, so he said: "Teacher Changchun Zi has really been thinking about you. Now it seems to have become obsession, so that he is trapped at the peak of Dongming and can''t take the last step."


    "I see. When we get back to Su Li''s door, let him come to see me." Chun smiled very gently.


    Su Li always felt something was wrong. Shouldn''t she find a place of happiness first?


    He wanted to say it, but forget it. He''d better find it first.


    Then he suddenly remembered something, took out the red old ring and asked, "so Chun, can you see its origin?"


    However, to Su Li''s surprise, when he took out the red old man, the red old man who had not made a sound for a long time suddenly screamed: "don''t give me to her!!"


    But it was too late. Chun brightened his eyes when he saw the ring, and then exclaimed, "isn''t that the evil thoughts of Chiyang guy divided? But he didn''t think it would fall into Su Li''s hands... Su Li, you really deserve to be the family member of my concubine."


    ... is there any causal relationship?


    Su Li didn''t understand. He just asked curiously, "no wonder it always looks like a thick background. I see... But Chun, is it useful to you?"


    "It''s of little use," Chun said


    "I just didn''t expect that Chiyang guy also seemed to suffer a heavy blow later. This karma is really shocking."


    "His noumenon should sleep somewhere, but let the evil thoughts divide to do the thing of dissolving karma... Interesting, interesting."


    Die, die, die


    Su Li seemed to be able to hear old Chi''s broken thoughts.


    So he inevitably moved his compassion and asked, "since it''s useless to you, why don''t you keep it?"


    On the contrary, Chun said naturally, "if you like it, keep it."


    "But Chiyang''s evil thoughts have many inconveniences after all. Let me deal with them."


    The voice fell, Chun''s hair had been raised, and then he gently clicked on the ring


    In an instant, the ring released the light of five elements circulation starting with green wood.


    "I temporarily cut off the connection between it and the body. Now you can release the seal and use its function safely... It''s interesting to say that if the body of Chiyang goes in and out, the ring spirit in your ring can even replace Chiyang as the summer God!"


    "Doesn''t it mean that the gods won''t die?"


    Chun paused slightly, then said, "the gods will die, but as long as the four seasons still rotate, they will exist forever."


    "Even if Chiyang is the noumenon, as long as his noumenon goes in and out, the priest of Xia God will naturally transfer to his'' remaining part ''... But in that way, Chiyang will no longer be a complete Chiyang. After all, he is just a wisp of thought differentiation, or he will become another independent individual."


    The world of gods is so complicated... But Su Li understood that gods can''t die casually.

 Chapter 278

    So the party went on the road again, this time from east to west, ready to go all the way along the South Bank of the river.


    While Su Li continued to travel, he was also looking for a suitable place to "plant" Chuns.


    "Just a moment, please."


    Just as everyone was ready to start, Chun suddenly stopped.


    She said to Su Li, "please hang me on that tree... It''s not good to always look like this."


    Su Li was a little thrilled. Why did he hang his head on a tree?


    Then he suddenly said, "do you want to use this tree as a temporary body? Let me get you a spirit wood. The spirit wood must be better than an ordinary tree."


    But the Toon was already flying with her hair, so she "floated" out, and then she found a branch of a small tree to "hang" it.


    The scene is a little scary, some like horror movies


    She said, "for me, it''s just a temporary body. It doesn''t need to be good."


    "Besides, don''t you need spirit wood? After my body runs out, I can provide you with more spirit wood."


    How could there be such a bad God with good character


    Then I saw the little tree with its head hanging like it was alive. It twisted, and the branches slowly turned into arms, and then the roots pulled out and turned into legs.


    With the passage of time, the details of the body became clearer and clearer, and Su Li felt a little uncomfortable again


    But fortunately, Chun probably understood the problem, so the leaves on the small tree suddenly hung down and changed into a green shirt and plain skirt, covering her domineering body.


    This is based on the tree body changed from her original body, so it is the same "big" in the eyes of Su Li and others.


    He found that he had to lower his head to see Su Li. He couldn''t even see it when he was close... Chun''s head tilted, and then his overbearing body began to shrink rapidly. Finally, he shrunk a little according to Su Li''s body shape, reaching a height of almost one meter six.


    Su Li was about 1.8 meters tall and very symmetrical.


    When Chun also reduced his body year-on-year, he... Sorry, there''s some "comic style".


    Because her head is a "big head" that matches her height of more than two meters. At this time, her body shrinks to 1.6 meters, but it is more than 30 centimeters long from Su Li''s cut neck to her head


    The whole looks like a big head doll!


    "How?" she asked.


    "Well... It''s lovely." Su Li replied honestly... Although it''s right to be strange, it unexpectedly conforms to his aesthetics.


    So Chun covered his mouth and smiled and said, "I''m impolite. Can we go on the road?"


    Although he always felt that the God on the big toon was strange, Su Li didn''t think much, so he took out the frame and continued on the road.


    However, Su Li didn''t want to challenge his determination. He decided to sit on the driver''s seat outside with violent Jiong, and give up the car to three women


    Yes, it''s three women... Chun, xuansu and a ''baby cat''.


    Then there are three outside, Su Li, Bao Ji and a dog.


    It seems to confirm the sentence: women are elegant cats, men are lonely dogs


    But Su Li, who was sitting outside, didn''t have much thought. He was immersed in the wonderful situation of "learning from nature" with him.


    The achievement of the golden elixir is equal to the stability of its own foundation, and then there is "heaven and man induction", which carries the magic of all things with its own foundation.


    He didn''t know what he felt, but as far as he was concerned, he seemed to feel the context of all things in the world and the rhythm of their ''breathing''.


    This is very comfortable. Mixed with it, he can''t help adjusting the true meta structure in his own body to make it more in line with the "breathing" of the outside world.


    Even if it was the "mountain and sea return to Tibet", Su Li found some disharmony and had to make a series of modifications according to his physical condition.


    In fact, this "mountain and sea return to Tibet" should have followed nature, but the senior experts who created this divine skill only set the skill according to their own situation. Although it is suitable for itself, there are some inconsistencies for latecomers.


    Even in the previous Qi training period, but in the golden elixir period, these inconsistencies must be self adjusted, otherwise even if they can break the elixir and become a baby, it will be full of flaws.


    Su Li didn''t know the truth, but he still said his experience after he had an inexplicable "Epiphany" before the storm.


    Su Li felt that he was really lucky to have such a "forerunner" to explore the thorns ahead for him. It would be twice the result with half the effort if he practiced again.


    Moving all the way along the South Bank of the river, Su Li also felt the grandeur of the river that separates the mainstream humanitarian area of Dongzhou from the wilderness for the first time.


    There are almost no gentle rivers, steep cliffs and turbulent water everywhere. There will be ups and downs almost every other distance.


    Even under the seemingly gentle River, there are actually grotesque rocks, so that there are countless undercurrents in the river... This is a natural graben for the current humanity.


    A small number of people may not matter, but it is really almost impossible to ferry by army.


    Therefore, the states of Yue and Jingnan to the north of the general are still the family state system under the control of Dongzhou humanity, but the two countries are divided by the river, and they are completely different to the South... Nominally, they belong to the two countries, but in fact, they are completely under the control of major tribes and clans.


    At this time, Su Li met a group of fishing and hunting tribes and clans. The group of orthodox people in Dongzhou headed by the state of song called them Dongyi.


    However, Su Li knew that these so-called Dongyi ancestors actually had the same origin as them, but they were not popular with the mainstream of Dongzhou humanity.


    And they obviously formed their own unique cultural circle. At least these clan fishermen and hunters did not really eat their hair and blood, but wore very distinctive national costumes, had their own language and had their own beliefs.


    Su Li didn''t bother these people, but let the frame bend, ready to bypass them far away.


    But the road along the coast was a little steep. He walked around and came to a place full of trees. It seems like an empty valley in the mountains, and the undercurrent of the river leads to it. The sky is bright and beautiful.


    Therefore, there are many fallen leaves, fertile land, sufficient water to support big trees, and bright sunshine to flourish green seedlings... Therefore, Yimu is full of vitality and impressively a happy place in the cave!


    "What do you really want?" Su Li stopped in surprise, knocked on the door of the carriage behind him and asked:


    "Chun, can you look here?"


    So the big head of the God on the Toon looked out of the lathe, and then said, "it''s too narrow. I don''t like it."


    "Well... Then you need a bright place."


    Su Li didn''t think there was anything wrong. Just think about the sacred tree in the sea. This empty valley and cave is really too narrow for Chun.

 Chapter 279

    So they left this nameless Valley, which can be said to be a blessed place, and set off again.


    "A spacious place..."


    Su Li said, paying attention to the needs of Toon when he realized the precipitousness of the river and the grandeur of the coast.


    Then he suddenly noticed that the rocks in front collapsed and a large area of mountain soil entered the river, which changed the water potential of the river


    He hurriedly let him drive past, but he saw a gap in the river. When the river poured into the valley, it was nine bends and eighteen bends.


    It seems that it has become a new tributary of a big river. I don''t know what will happen along the way thousands of years later?


    However, at the intersection of this tributary and the river, there is a large area of open white land.


    This open space covers a huge area and is surrounded by water on three sides. It immediately gathers the majestic aura of water.


    Water can support trees, and this is undoubtedly a good place to "plant trees".


    Su Li thought he could plant the Toon here, so he knocked on the car door and asked, "here? It''s spacious enough and has enough aura. It''s definitely a good place."


    Chun opened the window again and poked out his big head to have a look. His expression was a little confused. After hesitating for a while, he said, "the terrain here is low-lying... I like to be higher."


    "Yes, it should be spacious and high enough..." Su Li muttered.


    Who knows, just at this time, the mountain that originally ran on half of the mountain suddenly collapsed the other half. At this time, it was like cutting off half of it and turned into a flat and wide platform


    Su Li turned to face Chun''s four eyes and asked in his eyes: where is it?


    The eyebrows of the God on the Toon began to twitch... Why is this so evil?


    She said, "well... It''s too dry here, and there''s no heaven and earth. It''s not right..."


    "Well, I think so." Su Li nodded understandably... Originally, the mountain is very ordinary. It''s just that it suddenly collapses so flat that it seems abnormal.


    Chun secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but then he thought Su Li''s temper was a little too good? Isn''t he angry that he made it so difficult?


    Su Li is certainly not angry. She is a goddess. Isn''t it normal for the goddess to ask more? Think about the past life... He was as calm as a mirror lake immediately.


    And anyway, he also wants to travel all the way back to the mountain. Just follow his luck on the way and let others go to God to choose the place they like. About the vision of the gods is different from that of mortals like him, so he is too lazy to pay special attention to this matter


    So the moths along the way were much more peaceful.


    In fact, Su Li has gone all the way, but he is still thinking about the development direction of Dongzhou humanity in the future.


    The south of the river must be included in the planning. If this land is developed, it is definitely rich and can carry several times the population of Dongzhou countries.


    The development and filling of this place in the south of the Yangtze River alone may be enough to spend thousands of years.


    After a thousand years, Su Li was too lazy to think about how humanity was. He felt that he could not think of such a far place with his own wisdom.


    With thousands of thoughts, the travel time passed quickly.


    They walk and stop like this, but they don''t meet anyone who doesn''t have eyes.


    But Su Li found that there were many aquatic monsters living in the river... Although they didn''t have the slightest intention to find fault with the people walking on the shore, the big monsters were entrenched. If you want to develop the river, you must first think about how to deal with these water monsters.


    I''m afraid there will be some killing. Even for these big demons, Su Li and the people he brought will be a group of invaders.


    But this is for humanitarian development. There can''t be so many right and wrong.


    So while thinking about these things, Su Li couldn''t help knocking on the door of the carriage behind him and asked, "Chun, can you tell me what merit is?"


    Chun pondered for a moment, then opened the front door of the carriage, looked directly at Su Li''s side face and said, "the so-called merit is actually divided into three parts: Heaven, earth and man."


    "The merits and virtues of the heavenly way are the most rare. They only exist in the beginning of the world, or have a significant promotion to the improvement of the world, or have the feat of saving the world... These are all more difficult. Therefore, the merits and virtues of the heavenly way can not be expected."


    God on the Toon began to talk about the way of merit and virtue. One of them was counted as one. All of a sudden, they sat upright and listened attentively... This is also the way of God King.


    "Tunnel merit comes next. Combing the earth''s veins, regulating sunny and rainy days, dividing seasons... And so on, so that the earth can carry more withered and prosperous people, is the earth''s virtue."


    "Most of these authentic merits and virtues are taken by our God King. If you are lucky, one or two of them will be great merits and virtues. They can compensate for the cause and effect of heaven and earth, eliminate the difficulties of karma, and calm the pressure and transport. They are of great use."


    After hearing this, Su Li suddenly understood why this Chun didn''t seem to pay much attention to her karma after she got out of trouble, because she was the God of spring, and I''m afraid she had a way to get earth virtue to compensate for her karma.


    "The last is the merit of humanity... In fact, ordinary people have many misunderstandings about the merit of humanity, and will confuse merit with willpower."


    "Humanitarian merit, also known as'' good merit '', needs to be distinguished from willpower."


    "Those who do good deeds are those who do good deeds. They have a sense of great perfection and happiness from within. They are endogenous and external. Those who are full can overflow with fragrance and make people admire."


    "This incense is a good fruit. It can benefit our ancestors and leave shade for future generations. It can perfect our hearts, ward off evil, and compensate for killing karma without taking cause and effect."


    "But if you do good for the sake of merit and virtue, then the utilitarian mind will be together. Naturally, there will be no perfection in the heart... Therefore, if you have the heart for goodness, then there will be no merit and virtue!"


    "However, if you do good things, whether utilitarian or not, you can get the gratitude and blessing of others. This is the ''willing force''."


    "Willpower is different from merit. It is the blessing of others'' thoughts, but the things of others rather than yourself. The stronger the willpower, the more obvious the will of others. If there is no way to deal with it, you will lose yourself."


    "Fortunately, all those who benefit from good deeds are the purest gratitude, and this willingness is harmless... Therefore, there is a saying in the world that" those who have the intention to do good can get 12 / 10 of merit ". Because that is only the gratitude of those who benefit, which is far from the real ''good work''."


    With Chun''s narration, the merit system finally outlined a complete framework in Su Li''s heart. After all, it is the God King who speaks the Dharma. Otherwise, the friar of Dongzhou alone will not be able to sort out a complete clue.


    But Su Li then seemed to think of something. He asked curiously, "but the Buddhist disciples don''t seem to be afraid of the poison of willpower?"


    Indeed, aren''t all Buddhist disciples walking around the world and reaping their faith? Is this faith a wish, and they are not afraid of their impure thoughts?


    "Because Buddhism has the golden body method... And do you think those clay statues of Buddha have many faces and bodies?" Chun asked softly.


    Su Li was a little stunned, but he didn''t ask any more... It''s better to explore less about the mysteries of the great Shentong people.

 Chapter 280

    Some things were not made clear, but Su Li slowly recalled and thought thoroughly after accepting the knowledge of the overall merit system.


    Why is it that after he took over three swords of Dharma preaching, there were always big elders coming to "find trouble"?


    In theory, they preach that they accept cause and effect. It should be a "money and goods paid" transaction.


    As a result, not only xuanyuzi, xuansu and Changchun Zi, but also the God of Ailanthus altissima favored him.


    Because what Su Li took to replace their cause and effect was not the so-called merit and virtue appreciated by all the people, but the "good fruit" that really belonged to his own internal cultivation!


    This is tantamount to that they have determined the causal involvement with Su Li through the sword of preaching the Dharma, and then have been given "shade" by Su Li''s "good fruit"!


    In this way, they themselves got benefits beyond imagination, but they naturally entangled with Su Li''s causality.


    Xuansu is better. She just kills karma.


    Changchun Zi is also OK. He is a person with "good fruit" himself. He just contacted Chun as a relay for Su Li.


    However, xuanyuzi''s entanglement with Su Li is deep. His karma is already heaven and earth karma. As a result, Su Li offset it with local virtue, so it is natural to "enjoy" more "benefits"... So the heavy Jun split sword is "carried forward".


    And the final toon... The depth of this causal entanglement has been unclear.


    After all, all the merits of Su Li were emptied at the beginning! No wonder Chun is so patient with Su Li and thinks of him everywhere, even when he asks


    God attaches importance to cause and effect, so Chun''s attitude towards him is probably determined by many causes and effects.


    After thinking about this, Su Li was much more calm. Since Chun has regarded him as "his own person" because of many causes and consequences, he can be a lot more at will.


    He said softly, "Chun, are you ready to return to the upper boundary after you recover your divine power?"


    Chun felt the change of Su Li''s tone and was surprised at the change of his attitude.


    However, she was happy about this, so she said in a slightly excited tone: "originally, I thought that the matter of the lower boundary had completely failed, that is, I decided to return to the upper boundary after restoring my divine power, but now it seems that there is still a turning point..."


    "But what can''t you say?" Su Li asked.


    "No." Chun said apologetically, "this is the cause and effect of the God. If you know it, you have formed an evil cause with other gods. I can''t inconvenience you because of my own personal interests."


    Still thinking of him.


    "Well, let''s find you a place to speed up the recovery." Su Li thought helplessly and gave up asking.


    Chun is the God. Her cause and effect is really too big on him.


    However, although Chun refused to say the reason, Su Li could still guess who those enemies were.


    At the beginning, she was the enemy, so that she has been sealed. It is only xuanming, the God of winter, and Chiyang, the God of summer. Now looking at the state of red old man, it is difficult to see the life of Red Sun God. Then the enemy in the bright place is xuanming God?


    Unfortunately, according to his conjecture, xuanming God is the real mastermind behind the previous sword sect robbery. This evil cause can''t escape!


    ¡­¡­


    To the west of the state of Yue is Jingnan. Because Su Li walked on the South Bank of the river, he didn''t even meet the armies and cities of the two countries... It can be seen that the land in the south of the Yangtze River is still wild at this time.


    As Su Li continued to move westward, there were more and more mountains. Along the way, I met many people from various tribes of Dongyi. Instead of showing hostility to Su Li and others, they seemed very hospitable.


    For them, the mountains to the south of the river are vast and sparsely populated. It takes several days to complete the exchange and visit between tribes.


    They fish, hunt and plant here, and they have everything they need. Therefore, their natural enemies are only monsters, but they are not Su Li, who is also human.


    So on the way of this trip, Su Li experienced a different way of life from the culture of the Central Plains. They live together and only move in a small area. But life is simple and satisfied, calm and peaceful, without any ambition and delusion


    Su Li felt the carefree life of the people in these strongholds, but hesitated for a time... Do you really want to break their peace?


    He thought for a long time, so that he didn''t say anything along the way, but was quiet in his own world.


    His silence aroused the concern of the violent people around him, so the servant wanted to share his worries with the LORD: "young master, have you been hesitating about anything since then?"


    Su Li closed his eyes and thought for a moment. He felt that since he couldn''t make a decision, he could also listen to the opinions of others.


    He said: "I''m thinking about how to guide the development of Dongzhou humanity... Now it seems that it would be the best decision to make humanity cross the river south. But that would be tantamount to undermining the peace and tranquility here, and the simple Dongyi tribes here will be destroyed..."


    After listening to this, he felt that he had better drive obediently. The problem that his young master thought was not something he could intervene in at all. It was too profound and too difficult to make a decision.


    But at this time, the window of the carriage was opened again, and a jade white palm with light wood grain stretched out the lathe... Then a green light flew out, but a big tree on the hillside on the Bank of the river suddenly sprouted and grew rapidly!


    The tree seems to have spent ten thousand years at once, becoming a big tree that five people can''t hold together, and then slowly toppling like the other side


    Silently, a bridge connecting the north and south banks took shape.


    Su Li was stunned, but saw that the jade white wooden hand took back the window, and then the gentle and incomparable voice of Chun came from the carriage: "right and wrong, merits and demerits, I will bear them all by myself."


    Indeed, Su Li didn''t have to hesitate. But he is a man of principle. It is clearly his own business, which can not be borne by Chun alone.


    Therefore, he also displayed thousands of trees and flowers, and added two rows of... Railings on the single wooden bridge formed by the giant trees.


    He said, "well, I''ll take my share of the merits and demerits of future generations."


    Chun was stunned in the carriage, and then smiled softly... She seemed very happy about it?


    Xuansu''s xuanbing body immediately showed a suspicious look. The God gentleman seemed to want to think of the world?


    The God on Da Chun was so sharp that she felt xuansu''s eyes, but said with a calm smile: "I just like Su Li''s temperament very much. It should be a very wonderful thing to get such a character to become my God."


    "God?!" xuansu was surprised. Su Li had a bright future! However, he really deserves to be the "lucky baby" of Jianzong. Sure enough, someone paved the way for him wherever he went.


    "He deserves it," xuansu said calmly.


    Then he looked at xuansu and said, "and you, all those who save me will be rewarded by me... Wait until your sword sect."


    "To Jianzong? But don''t you want to find a blessed place along the way?" xuansu asked strangely.


    Chun then stretched out his hand to cover his mouth... Oh, no!


    Then his eyes looked at xuansu, which was not good. Why didn''t this man have some eyesight price, so he couldn''t say broken?

 Chapter 281

    A flying bridge suddenly appeared, connecting the land and people in the north and south of the river.


    Instead of taking his car, Su Li walked slowly on the river crossing bridge formed by huge trees, and then meditated slowly.


    This place is neither remote nor conspicuous, and I don''t know when the bridge will be found by people on both sides of the Strait. I don''t know whether it was the Yi tribes on the south bank who took the lead in crossing the river to the north, unable to resist the temptation of the "flower world" on the north bank, or whether the Jingnan people on the north bank took the lead in initiating a southern expedition to the south of the Yangtze River.


    This time, the cause and effect must be entangled, but since he has done it, Su Li will no longer think about the gains and losses.


    On this giant wooden flying bridge, they went to the North Bank of the river, and then entered the really prosperous area in southern Jingzhou.


    The land in southern Jing seems to be vast and sparsely populated, but the actual population is more than that of song, Ma and Han combined.


    Because its land area is absolutely the largest. Although it does not involve the mother river, there are many Mother River tributaries and large River tributaries, forming a very ideal water network.


    Therefore, Jingnan''s land to the north of the Dajiang River can be said to be extremely rich and convenient for irrigation. Even slash and burn farming can produce a lot of harvests every year.


    Therefore, they developed the arrogant and licentious personality of Jingnan nobles. They often ignore the life and death of ordinary people and have no interest in governing the country. Because they only need to burn a piece of forest land here to sow grain seeds and have a natural harvest in the coming year, they think that governing the country and the people is probably nothing more than that.


    They like war, especially the desire for land.


    Therefore, the war between Jingnan and Yue has lasted for a hundred years, and two small countries existed between Jingnan and song two hundred years ago... But now they can''t be found on the map.


    It also attacked the Western Qin Dynasty in the west, but the Western Qin army was very tough and didn''t give it a chance.


    In the north, it has also moved Ma Han''s idea, but Ma Han''s folk custom is fierce. Tens of thousands of Jingnan troops have mobilized. For more than half a year, they just captured several rural family fortresses. When they can''t make ends meet, they can only withdraw their troops and return in frustration.


    This is a country that is at war every year. Su Li''s curiosity about the folk customs here from the beginning to his disapproval after that is just a day.


    "Compared with the prosperity of the civilization in the Central Plains, Jingnan is really wild." violent Jiong about understood Su Li''s thoughts and expressed his opinions.


    Su Li shook his head and said, "the problem in Jingnan is not the people, but the king... Just, don''t think about it now."


    So he didn''t say much. He was ready to go to the northwest, which was to return to the boundary of the Western Qin Dynasty.


    Along the way, Su Li looked down at the river and had a broad mind. He also had some superficial knowledge of the south of Dongzhou.


    In this way, the border and wasteland are not empty, but there is no complete general order.


    They didn''t stay too much in Jingnan. They soon crossed the mountains and entered the boundary of the Western Qin Dynasty.


    Chun didn''t mention the foothold she wanted all the way, so she pretended that she didn''t know anything and entered the boundary of the Western Qin Dynasty. To the north is Anyang River, and then to the north is tiancrack mountain!


    As soon as I walk around, I seem to be going to Su Li''s hometown


    However, Su Li thought it was normal, because compared with the wilderness in Jingnan, there were also many places where Zhong Linghui was beautiful in tiancrack mountain.


    It''s a big deal to accompany her around tiancrack mountain again.


    Along the way, because the mountains are like walking on the ground, we came to the Western Qin boundary from the coast of the East China Sea in more than a month. Even if we walk and stop, we can walk much faster than ordinary people.


    When I came to Xiqin, I returned to my own territory. However, I didn''t encounter any disputes all the way. As a result, I met a vendetta among monks at the door of my home


    Unfortunately, one of them was a disciple of the sword sect... The two disciples of the sword sect faced the friars of the five individual sects, but they were not empty at all and directly pressed against each other. But this obviously can''t last. Once the other party surpasses the sword sect disciples, it will be their turn to be dangerous.


    I don''t know why the two sides fought together... But whatever the reason, the disciples of the sword sect were "beaten", especially the two disciples of the sword sect were also one of the 800 people under the heart magic sword cliff!


    What else do you think?


    Su Licai wanted to do it, but the violent gun around him had rushed out


    "Subordinates of the sword sect, violent Jiong came to join the war!"


    So he pulled out his own refined sword Qi and cut off a ''mountain knife'' against the regiment


    The disciples of the sword sect, who originally had great concerns about the sudden golden elixir, immediately understood that it was their own... This familiar taste made them use the "Ploughing sword" that everyone had learned recently.


    So there were several more gullies on the earth. The five monks of other sects who were enemies of the disciples of Jianzong immediately suffered heavy losses and were caught off guard... After all, this was the battle of the little monks in the innate realm. Suddenly, a golden elixir immortal burst in, and they were naturally unmatched.


    "Who are you and why do you want to interfere in our gratitude and resentment with Jianzong?" a man asked naively. He thought that there was a chance to turn the world... At least with the bad temper of the sword sect, no one can stand being friends with them.


    Who knows, when the two disciples of the sword sect saw the violent Jiong, they hugged their fists and asked, "what is the relationship between senior brother Su Li and your majesty?"


    "I am the servant of the young master. Two Taoist friends of the sword sect, please see, the young master has come."


    The two men hurriedly looked at the place where the storm pointed out, but saw Su Li coming down from a carriage without a horse and coming step by step.


    When they saw Su Li, they felt a burst of kindness for no reason. They all came forward and hugged and said, "senior brother Su Li, haven''t seen you for a long time, but how are you?"


    Su Li also felt happy when he looked at them... Because he carried all the thoughts in their hearts!


    "Are you all the accomplishments of returning to the real world? It seems that you have made great progress." Su Li said happily.


    This is not nonsense. At the end of the Jianzong catastrophe, not many of the three generations of disciples could reach the state of congenital stillbirth, and there were almost none except Su Li.


    But now there are two three generations of disciples returning to the real world


    "Elder martial brother has been praised too much. Now which of my sword sect disciples is not brave and diligent, and we are already slow," they replied.


    Su Li nodded when he heard the speech... Indeed, the entry of the disciples of the sword sect was a little scary. He has'' received ''several robbers in the demon world.


    He has witnessed the birth of a Mahayana, four Yuanying and 23 golden elixirs in the heart demon world for a total of 70 days since he carried the heart demon world!


    The cultivation of the disciples of Jianzong is improving like a blowout.


    "Why are you fighting with them?" Su Li asked.


    "These five people are the friars of Qingming Taoist school in Sichuan. We don''t care to preach in the Western Qin Dynasty. We even deceive the public with lies and want the king of Qin to give them the guisheath palace of our sword clan!"


    "So you killed him?" Su Li thought it was very possible based on his understanding of Jianzong disciples.


    "No, there''s a golden pill in Qingming road. We''re just here to ambush their disciples who go out to work... We originally wanted to report back to the sect after finishing this job."


    Two people ambush five fellow monks... It''s still very sword sect.

 Chapter 282

    "Someone wants to occupy the land of my sword sect?"


    A cool voice came from the carriage, and then the five disciples of Qingming road who were just put down were not given a chance to respond. The five Ice Spikes suddenly rose from the ground and directly strung the five people to the sky!


    The three generations of disciples of the two sword sect are silent as if cold cicadas. This grumpy attitude must be the elder of their own sect


    At this time, xuansu''s voice came from the carriage: "Su Li, let''s go around Anyang City... It''s hard for me not to get rid of such snacks all day."


    "Well, it won''t take too long anyway." Su Li nodded and said to the two people, "go back to the mountain first and accumulate a lot. Maybe jiedan is close at hand."


    The two disciples didn''t dare. They knew they were far from jiedan, so they hurried back to the sect door after saying goodbye... It was too cold and terrible for the elder with dark ice.


    Su Li then said to Chun in the carriage, "sorry, I hope you don''t mind."


    "There is kindness and revenge, which is due, and I can save myself." Chun unexpectedly accepted it.


    So Su Li found that she was really deceived by her gentle and easy-going appearance. Although she was gentle, she was actually very clear and straightforward!


    Think about it, after all, it was the cruel role of karma with Xia God


    Su Li slightly modified Chun''s image in his heart, and then let him drive to Anyang City.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few years, Anyang City does not seem to have changed much. It is still as towering and calm as before.


    But it was unexpected that Su Li was blocked outside Anyang City six years ago and couldn''t enter the city. Today, six years later, this scene was repeated


    Because Su Li recognized that the guard at the gate of the city was still the last person, and that person also recognized Su Li


    "Stop!" the guard immediately stopped Su Li.


    "Did I break any rules this time?" he asked.


    "According to the new regulations of the king of Qin, anyone outside must undergo strict examination before entering."


    "Is my sword sect no exception?" Su Li asked.


    "Jianzong is no exception!" said the general.


    "I hope this is not the result of the careful consideration of the king of Qin." Su Li sighed... Never thought that the sword sect''s'' private plot ''in the Western Qin Dynasty would also be lost?


    "This is the result of the discussion between the king and the national teacher. There will be no mistake." the general didn''t hide it. Su Li answered whatever he wanted to ask. It''s about knowing your weight, so you have to answer all questions, just procrastinate.


    "National master? The first king said that the position of national master of the Western Qin Dynasty was always preset for our sword sect." in the carriage, xuansu''s voice of anger was quietly suppressed in the cold.


    "Who is that?" the guard trembled.


    "Master zongmen," Su Li replied simply.


    The general immediately trembled... He didn''t know how deep Su Li could talk normally, because he thought Su Li was so young that even if he was a genius, he couldn''t be much better.


    But the elder of Jianzong... I heard that they are very angry and cruel.


    He hurriedly replied, "the king worshipped Zhenjun, the leader of Qingming Taoism in Shu, as the national teacher a year ago. It is said that it is also to facilitate the strategy in Shu and open up territory for the country."


    "The government of the Western Qin Dynasty doesn''t care, but my sword clan is still in the scabbard palace?" xuansu asked coldly.


    The general immediately sweated, hesitated and couldn''t say a word.


    With his expression, there were some terrible changes in the weather in Anyang City


    The temperature dropped suddenly and the cold wind roared, and the clouds appeared as if they were made out of nothing. Then it turned out that hail fell in the season of waste heat in early autumn


    The fluctuation of the vitality of the world was really too big, but there was no doubt that the source came from the carriage behind Su Li.


    Xuansu was angry, and it was still the feeling that he was extremely angry, but he was still depressed.


    Su Li had xuansu''s obsession in his heart, so he could feel that she had a faint sense of sadness in addition to her anger?


    Xuansu''s ice carved body came out of the carriage, and then walked into the city gate step by step.


    The guard wanted to stop, but xuansu looked at him, but he only felt that his soul would freeze, and his feet were as cold as ice.


    That''s right. A mere mortal dares to stop Dongming Zhenjun?!


    Even if the prosperity of humanity can defeat Yuanying, it will at least take 100000 troops to unite as one and then refine their military spirit... As for this time?


    Joking, xuansu was restrained enough without a look to destroy all his spirits.


    So she wandered in the streets of Anyang again more than a thousand years later as a white jade ice beauty


    Su Li wanted to lead the way, because he thought xuansu didn''t know the way.


    But unexpectedly, when she walked ahead, she skillfully found the direction to guisheath palace, and then her mood calmed down.


    She said, "it''s been a thousand years. It''s much more prosperous here than before. It seems that the impact of the war a thousand years ago has been eliminated. It''s good."


    "Eh?" Su Li was surprised.


    He thought a little and then solved his young master''s doubts: "what master xuansu said should be the massive eastward invasion of the Hu people in the western regions thousands of years ago."


    "There are historical records in Mahan. Thousands of years ago, in the extreme West, a large army crossed the boundless sea and conquered the western regions, and then drove the Hu people of the western regions into the countries of Dongzhou."


    "Xiqin is the westernmost country in the world, which is the first to bear the brunt of Xihu attack... I''m afraid there are millions of Xihu allied forces!"


    "At that time, people in other countries were in danger. They just felt that the Western Qin Dynasty had not been protected, and the fall of Anyang City was almost inevitable."


    "I didn''t expect the Xihu allied forces to be destroyed overnight, and the Western Qin Dynasty extended its tentacles to the western regions, which can be regarded as a great benefit."


    Su Li listened and looked ahead at the mysterious elements walking peacefully in the street. His heart suddenly touched... The great elder, I heard that they had been frozen for thousands of years before!


    Why did she have such a deep killing industry and have to be frozen at the beginning? No one in the sect knows, but if it matches the disaster of the Western Qin Dynasty thousands of years ago


    After being stunned, Su Li smiled again and stopped making more comments, because everyone had a heart of persistence. Xuansu was just that year.


    It seems that Jianzong has countless ties with the Western Qin Dynasty. Xuansu is so. Isn''t it the same with his teacher and friend Ji Zheng?


    Let''s wait and see. I don''t know if his legend will be left in the land of Western Qin in another thousand years?


    He was preoccupied with thinking that he didn''t pay attention to the more and more people around him


    The abnormal weather and the changes of the city gate always attracted a lot of attention, so the defenders of Anyang City sent out, the King City Su Wei also came, and of course there were some unknown friars


    In an instant, the city of Anyang was full of wind and clouds. At the center of the storm is the ice sculpture beauty walking on the streets of Anyang City as if there were no one else.


    She didn''t care about the people around her, but quietly felt and recalled something

 Chapter 283

    "Another big scene..." Su Li looked at the people gathered around him and sighed.


    He seems to have been experiencing big scenes all the time, or there are always big scenes wherever he goes... But the difference this time is that the protagonist is no longer him.


    There is no need to describe how terrible the friars who can cause changes in the sky within a city. Even the Suwei generals of the Western Qin Dynasty know that this is definitely an existence they can''t afford.


    And the monks who looked on coldly were numb and cold... The peak aura of Dongming Zhenjun is by no means what ordinary monks can compete with.


    So they just moved step by step with xuansu''s movement. They didn''t dare to take drastic action and were worried that xuansu would suddenly go crazy.


    Su Li foresaw this situation, but what surprised him was some voices he heard in his ears


    "Is she a human being or a God? Why is the statue of the Xuannv protecting the country standing outside the palace so similar to her?!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The Xuannv protecting the country is just a legendary figure. And she may actually be a powerful monk, but even if she has been a monk for thousands of years, she should have died?"


    "But it really seems..."


    "Don''t worry so much. She''s going to the Qingming palace of the national teacher now. Let the monks in Sichuan of Qingming road deal with her."


    Su Li can hear this. There''s no reason xuansu can''t hear it.


    But she didn''t pay any attention. She still walked slowly and came to the place where the sword sect returned to the scabbard palace.


    Xuansu raised his head and quietly looked at the towering and simple palace. He said in a nostalgic tone, "it hasn''t changed at all."


    But then she saw that the plaque on the palace had changed from the original "guisheath Palace" to "Qingming Palace", but she sighed like an ordinary woman: "unfortunately, people''s hearts have changed."


    Su Li thinks xuansu is very abnormal, super abnormal... Her concern about "guisheath Palace" has gone beyond the general scope. Maybe this palace has any special significance for her?


    But just at this time, a Qingming Taoist Jindan immortal who had long received the news and guarded at the gate of Qingming palace came up. He said, "this true king of sword sect, the king of Qin is discussing Taoism with my Taoist master in Qingming palace. I''m afraid I can''t disturb him."


    Hearing this, the Su Wei Yi in the nearby city can only merge with the forbidden army in front of the Qingming palace, and then face xuansu with a hard head... Although the enemy looks terrible, since the king of Qin is also there, they must face the enemy head-on.


    But xuansu unexpectedly didn''t show his killing heart. Instead, he waved his hand blandly and said, "please go in and announce that the palace will collapse soon. Don''t stay inside."


    Su Li thought it was pleasant to hear. This was the way the sword sect threatened people... In xuanyuzi''s words, we should be gentle and rude


    Others naturally felt that xuansu was threatening, so the atmosphere became tense at once.


    However, at this time, a dignified voice came from the palace: "I want to see who threatened to crush me to death?"


    It was a voice that was not angry, and then they walked out of the Palace door together.


    One of them is strong and slightly bloated, with a white beard but a straight body... It is the king of Qin Ba.


    The other is a clean old man. The goat''s white beard twists its beard and smiles. It really looks like a Fairy Spirit... It should be the Qingming Taoist priest.


    However, xuansu did not look at the two people, but looked back and said to Su Li, "do you know the historical origin of this palace and my sword sect?"


    "Su Li didn''t know. He was about to give his advice to the great master and uncle." Su Li immediately agreed.


    Xuansu''s cold face was expressionless, but Su Li could feel the sadness and nostalgia in her heart.


    "That''s the first time I went down the mountain to experience the world of mortals. I met the guy named Ji Tai in Anyang City."


    "What a frivolous and unlucky fool. A group of brothers are competing for family property, but he chose to leave here to go to the battlefield to protect the family."


    "We hit it off at once. Anyway, you know that the sword of our sword clan always needs to be sharpened on the battlefield."


    "Who knows, Ji Tai is usually stupid, but he is very smart on the battlefield. He has been fighting for ten years and has laid a thousand miles for him!"


    "Funny, but what did they do in the family? But what can they do in the face of the hundred lions?" finally, the Anyang city still let him has the final say... It''s also a fool who has a fool''s blessing.


    At first, Qin wangba felt puzzled, and felt that the name Ji Tai sounded familiar.


    However, with the story that xuansu said, he recalled his rich history of the Western Qin Dynasty, so he remembered who "Ji Tai" was in shock and amazement.


    Qin Wangtai!


    The ninth of the 41 emperors of the Western Qin Dynasty was called the Lord of the Qin Dynasty, and after his death, he pursued him as the peerless Lord of "respecting the king"!


    "Tai" means "respect".


    Even scholars from many countries believe that the beginning of the reign of the Western Qin Dynasty began with "respecting the king of Qin". The previous eight emperors now seem to be posthumous. In fact, they are more like the leader of a clan tribe than the king.


    Qin wangba is trembling now, but he still doesn''t want to admit it... He always feels that the ancestors of more than 1500 years ago suddenly came to him, which is very untrue.


    However, xuansu sighed again: "later, I ended my experience in the world of mortals and returned to the mountain gate for a period of meditation. When I came out of the mountain, I would have achieved the golden elixir 30 years later."


    "At this time, I want to see the silly boy... But I didn''t think he was already a middle-aged man with many children."


    "He said that he wanted to marry me when I came back. But it''s a pity that he has the responsibility to inherit his blood and can''t wait that long."


    "I said, I won''t marry anyone."


    "He built this palace for me, and then vowed that he would always wait for me, and the palace would always be empty for me."


    "I said no, just leave my sword here with you."


    Xuansu stopped here, but his eyes had crossed everyone in front of him and looked at the towering palace, as if he saw the past.


    "He called it ''guiscabbard Palace'' because he kept my original sword here. Also because he thought he was a scabbard and had been waiting for my sword to return..."


    "It''s a pity..."


    It''s a pity that ordinary people grow old.


    Su Li couldn''t bear to imagine how the world leader faced the xuansu who was still young when he was dying


    As xuansu''s voice fell, a simple sword soared up in the palace... It was strange and plain, but Su Li seemed to see some strange smoke on it.


    At this time, there was also a surprise in the carriage behind Su Li. Chun''s voice was soft and surprised and said, "it has become a treasure of Qi!"


    "This sword brings together a lot of the Qi luck of your sword sect and the Qi luck of the Western Qin Dynasty brought by xuansu. It seems that it is also the core of the causal entanglement between the sword sect and the Western Qin Dynasty."


    Su Li was stunned and asked softly, "what will happen if the sword is taken back by the grand master and uncle?"


    "Because it was the king of Qin who first changed the palace name and treated the sword sect poorly, it was the king of Qin who took the lead in trying to end the cause and effect."


    "Xuansu''s taking back the sword at this time is equivalent to agreeing to end the cause and effect... To himself, this is to take the gathered Qi back to the sword sect. In the Western Qin Dynasty... They will be in bad luck."


    With the detachment of the sword, the palace building, which was occupied by Qingming Dao, seemed to dissipate the last essence at once. It began to be weathered and rotted at the speed that the naked eye could see.


    "Boom!"


    Sure enough, the palace collapsed at the words of xuansu.


    Qin Wang BA was stunned until xuansu turned back to the carriage, and then Su Li drove away calmly without reaction.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li and others didn''t stop any more. They didn''t even pay attention to the people of Qingming road. They just went back to the mountain.


    Qin wangba was disappointed and finally returned to the palace. However, he didn''t want to be fascinated by a sudden evil wind, but his body lost its balance in a stabbing pain and fell from the imperial horse

 Chapter 284

    Qin wangba did not suffer any serious trauma after he fell from his horse, but was in a cold sweat.


    But when he returned to the palace in a cold sweat, he had nightmares and screamed continuously that night.


    The next day in the early Dynasty, all the courtiers were surprised. Unexpectedly, their king had sunken eyes and suddenly became sick from the original dragon and tiger.


    The new national teacher, Taoist leader Qingming, was shocked when he saw the appearance of King Ba of Qin. He immediately took care of his illness and immediately found a way to leave Anyang City and never returned


    He ran away this time, but Qingming road can''t run away


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li didn''t know or want to know anything about the changes in the king of Qin''s palace. He just found that xuansu was in a much better mood after they returned to tiancrack mountain.


    This is like putting down the knot for many years and no more unnecessary fetters.


    At this time, Chun said with great meaning: "your state of mind has reached perfection. You have persistence in your heart but don''t have magic. It is the best state of crossing the robbery Mahayana."


    Of course xuansu is "not evil", because her "evil" is not staying on Su Li?


    She didn''t know that her "heart demon" was watching her chat with the God of Da Chun at this time. She just said with a slight sigh: "I don''t expect to rob the Mahayana in my life. I should reincarnate and rebuild after helping my sword sect transition for a period of time."


    "Why should we reincarnate and rebuild if we can become a Tao all our life?" Chun asked with deep meaning.


    "But I''m the body of Yuanying..." xuansu''s voice interrupted because she realized that Chun might really have a way!


    Su Li has already felt it. In fact, he has also thought about this problem, and it seems that there is a way to solve it with his existing knowledge


    He suddenly asked, "it''s the Shinto!"


    Chun nodded and said gently, "yes, incense vows can not only condense the golden body, but also inject Yang into your baby."


    "Originally, Yuanying had many difficulties in crossing the robbery, just because Yuanying was a pure Yin body and lost the physical body, Yang and shelter. Naturally, it was difficult to resist the Zhiyang thunder and fire of the robbery."


    "But if there is Shinto gold wrapped around Yuanying, the effect may be better than ordinary flesh."


    "In addition, the Shinto also has merits, especially if you can seek authentic merits, it will be much easier to have the support of local virtues when crossing the robbery."


    Su Li asked, "but the incense is willing to concentrate on the golden body. Won''t it make your thoughts impure and even become another person?"


    He asked Chi Lao this question once, but out of distrust of Chi Lao, he needed to confirm it again.


    Chun chuckled and said, "it''s a wild road where the country god Mao doesn''t know the right way. Formal gods need to be canonized by God."


    "Only with canonization can we exercise the clergy and refine the divine seal. At that time, the various vows were naturally suppressed by the divine seal. The gods only need to extract the purest blessing of all living beings."


    The vow is poisonous because it is always full of believers'' demands. If the gods want to accept these wishes, they must complete the appeal, otherwise they will be entangled with cause and effect and unstable gold body... So the gods pay attention to cause and effect!


    However, with a book to seal the God''s throne, it is different. What the God is responsible for and what to accomplish is stipulated by rules and regulations. If there is a divine seal to suppress, it is naturally invalid. The vows are directly isolated and only receive the corresponding vows of the clergy.


    If the gods make the wishes of believers come true, they can naturally eliminate some of the demands and distractions in the vows and purify them into the purest thanks and blessings to the gods... This is like a clearly priced transaction.


    "Then Chun, can you grant the throne to the great master and uncle?" Su Li asked curiously.


    "Of course, in this Dongzhou place, it can be decided by one word if the God takes the concubine." Chun bent his eyes and smiled softly and proudly.


    Su Li was really surprised. He didn''t expect that the "backer" he saved was really so awesome.


    However, Chun added: "in fact, according to your statement, Jianzong has been rooted in tiancrack mountain for tens of thousands of years... Under the cover of luck, you Jianzong can also register the God position within tiancrack mountain."


    "But there is no such inheritance in this world, so it''s easier to let my concubine directly register the God''s throne."


    "So... Next you have to think about what kind of deity xuansu will seal?"


    Su Li and xuansu looked at each other, and they didn''t have much concept of this.


    "What advice does God have?" xuansu asked carefully. She also knew that Chun would not be as patient with herself as Su Li.


    But Su Li was also very concerned about it. This time, Chun patiently gave a suggestion: "you are born with water life, and your Taoist magic powers are mostly related to water, so it is more appropriate for a water god to control the whole water area."


    "Is Anyang River OK?" xuansu asked subconsciously.


    Even if she took back her original "plain heart sword", it is obvious that she still can''t put it down.


    Chun shook his head slightly and replied, "naturally, but one thing you have to understand... Anyang River is a very mature water system. It has irrigated a large area of good farmland and raised infinite Li people."


    "In this way, the benefits you can get are very limited. You can only accumulate slowly."


    "But if you or your sword sect can find a way to open up a new water area, you can get a lot of virtue in a moment, which is enough to make you reach Mahayana."


    Xuansu was surprised, but she didn''t have any good ideas about this kind of thing.


    Su Li was so excited about it that he immediately took out a huge picture from his bag, spread it out in a corner and studied it carefully


    Xuansu saw the open corner of the scroll and found that this was the complete detail of the Western Qin boundary!


    And this picture scroll is only about one tenth opened. If it is fully opened... I''m afraid the whole Dongzhou will be in it!


    "With... There are few water veins and many droughts in the north, so the north is remote and difficult to settle the people. Now my Pope wants to help Ji succeed in the north, it just needs to comb more water veins here to support the people."


    "Moreover, I have also explored the terrain and groundwater veins in the north. In fact, because of the melting water of ice and snow on tiancrack mountain, this area is not really short of water, but stored in the vast underground."


    "So as long as we gather the underground water dragon and pull it like this... Maybe we can connect zongmen and Dongjiao mountain with a big river."


    Looking at Su Li''s writing on the scroll with great interest, the prototype of a winding river has appeared


    Xuansu''s heart was still confused. She didn''t know what to do, but she didn''t expect that Su Li had begun to make a complete plan


    "I really deserve to be my family member... Wantonly modify the picture of heaven and earth, which is a perspective that many God kings can''t have." Chun praised with a faint smile.


    "By the way, what''s the name of this river?" Su Li seemed to ask someone.


    Xuansu''s brain is still a little numb.


    "Then I''ll take a name for myself?" Su Li said to himself after a slight pause: "since it''s grand master xuansu''s uncle who is the king of water, let''s simply call it ''plain water''


    Then with a stroke of a pen, there is a piece of plain water on the map


    The name is very consistent with Su Li''s simple and rough style, but this time it''s unexpected and sounds good

 Chapter 285

    Say goodbye to Anyang City and return to Jianzong.


    Even though he had imagined it in his heart for thousands of times, he still felt unspeakable touch when the formal sword cliff appeared in front of Su Li again.


    "Well, it''s good here. I like it here." Chun said happily with his head on one hand and looking out of the window.


    Xuansu controlled his xuanbing body and rolled his eyes, indicating that it was completely expected.


    "Where are you going to settle down?" Su Li asked curiously.


    "Of course, it''s the source of evil Qi... Such heavy earth pulse evil Qi just let me eliminate it to offset the karma." Chun was not polite at all, and directly delimited the core place of Jianzong into her territory.


    Su Li thought for a moment, then said in an unidentified tone, "well, it''s estimated that the former patriarch will be very happy..."


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Li settled down his servant and personally took Chun into the Sha wind tunnel, the former patriarch Xia Ming was really very happy... He was worried that the things used to fill the earth''s veins recently were "not of enough grade". Now Su Li brought them himself, so the grade must be very high!


    "Eh? Why is it alive this time?" he said involuntarily.


    Su Li twitched at the corner of his mouth and felt that the former leader must have been stunned.


    "The former patriarch, let me introduce you. This is the God of Ailanthus altissima, who came to help us solve the difficulties of earth vessels." he quickly said something in front and asked the former patriarch not to say anything impolite.


    Xia Ming looked at the ailanthus carefully... It doesn''t matter, but he faintly felt that the God on the ailanthus was blending with some laws in the heaven and earth based on his practice of Mahayana refining the virtual environment!


    This is an unimaginable state for him at present. He just feels that the person in front of him is not only a simple woman, but also a vast green field, which is the most important opportunity for all things to germinate


    Xia Ming also had a great impact on Chun, because she didn''t expect to see such strong heavenly virtues in Xia Ming!


    Because this heavenly virtue is now becoming a part of his Yang God... He doesn''t know what these virtues mean to him, but Chun knows that Xia Ming, who still doesn''t know himself, has the potential to become a congenital God!


    "Xia Ming, Taoist friend, the toon of the living family is a gift."


    Chun''s posture has changed again, but it''s not like the cordial patience with Su Li or the slight coldness with xuansu... She has a sense of equality with Xia Ming.


    "It''s Xia Ming''s faux pas to have seen the God on Ailanthus altissima." the former patriarch quickly returned the ceremony, and he felt that the God really didn''t have any airs.


    "No problem, but Chun has a request here. Please allow me to borrow here for a while."


    "It doesn''t hurt. Since Su Li brought the God here, it''s a family. It doesn''t hurt to use here." Xia Ming is very single... Su Li is the lucky baby of Jianzong. This time, the God who came here inexplicably must have come to ''send auspicious luck''.


    "Hoo ~ thank you very much." Chun thanked, and then said with a solemn look: "but since Taoist friends have mentioned the word ''family'', I have to determine the cause and effect with your Pope first."


    The gods attach most importance to cause and effect... Sure enough, it is more important to clarify cause and effect than anything in Chun''s heart.


    "This..." Xia Ming hesitated. What is the cause and effect between the sword sect and the God?


    He subconsciously looked at Su Li, but saw the ''lucky baby'' looking at him: no problem!


    "That''s good!" he made up his mind... It should be a good thing!


    Chun then said solemnly, "when I first saw Su Li and xuansu, I didn''t realize it, but when I came to this mountain, I realized the origin of Jianzong and my Oriental heaven."


    "The sword sect is orthodox. I''m afraid it''s fluorene Mang, the God under the seat of the Oriental heaven, who passed it down inadvertently."


    "Originally, the sword sect didn''t know the cause and effect, and the fluorene mang God didn''t take it to heart. Naturally, it''s okay, but now that the Taoist friend mentioned it, it''s necessary to decide whether to accept the cause and effect."


    Xia Ming can''t help feeling excited... Jianzong has been in charge of tiancracked mountain for tens of thousands of years. It should have been deeply rooted, but only those who have been the leader of Jianzong will feel that Jianzong is always like a rootless duckweed.


    In fact, the rise of other major schools has more or less the legacy of the upper world. Only Jianzong has worked hard from generation to generation.


    Why can''t Jianzong play with other schools? Violent temperament is one of them, but the most important and root cause is that those who belong to the sect despise no one in the sword sect!


    Although the disciples were killed and injured badly in the last sect robbery, even the Mountain Gate fell. But the top leaders who really know the inside story have another mind... This is the first time they feel the upper cause and effect!


    They wanted to seize this opportunity to trace the origin, so that they could hold a laissez faire attitude in the early stage of the war and let the evil people confront the sword Pavilion... No matter who was pushing behind it, what the sword sect actually wanted to do at that time was to completely lead out the cause and effect of the upper world.


    So when Xia Ming heard that the toon of the living family was the God of spring in the upper world, he was already excited. At this time, he finally contacted the "people above" of Jianzong!


    However, after all, he was used to being the patriarch. Xia Ming still asked calmly, "excuse me, God, if I inherit this cause and effect, what should my sword sect do?"


    "Bearing this cause and effect, the sword sect is a recognized branch under the throne of the Oriental Green emperor. It enjoys the luck of the Oriental heaven, and can also communicate with the ancestors of the upper world to inherit the divine power and Taoism."


    "More importantly, from then on, the sword sect can establish a great religion and educate the world according to heaven."


    "Jianzong, you can finally establish a religion..." Xia Ming breathed a long sigh of relief. When he knew that his opponent was Qianhuang religion, don''t look at his fierce cry, but he can be at ease every day.


    Who can teach in the lower world is not the upper world background


    But speaking of it, is the background of the fluorene awn general so powerful? I can teach directly


    Xia Ming did not dare to ask, but Su Li had simply asked, "Chun, is that fluorene mang God very powerful?"


    Answer:


    "It''s OK. When she was a maid beside me, she didn''t study very hard. She was just a God General piled up in time."


    Xia Ming''s legs softened and he wanted to kneel on the spot... He turned his head to Su Li. The meaning in his eyes seemed to be asking: How did you invite this great God back?


    But unexpectedly, the God on the Ailanthus altissima smiled and said to Su Li, "can you let my concubine start?"


    "Oh, what should I do? Do you want me to help you?" Su Li asked.


    Chun had already controlled her temporary body, took off her head, and then handed it to Su Li and said, "just bury my head in the crack. Of course, if you are free, can you water my body more?"


    Xia Ming has completely become a dead fish''s eye... It turns out that after a big circle, he still has to bury the earth vein.


    He wants to kneel down for Su Li this time... Are you a little lucky?!

 Chapter 286

    Xia Ming watched Su Li bury the head of an upper bound Da Neng and pour some water... He was ignorant from inside to outside, but he didn''t know anything and didn''t dare to ask.


    But the next moment, he noticed the earth shaking changes!


    In just a short moment, the earth originally invaded by evil Qi was restored to purity, and he could feel that the earth vein here was forcibly connected by some force, making the vitality of heaven and earth here slowly fill up again.


    Then more than filling, the underground cave suddenly became like a blessed place!


    The strong vitality of heaven and earth began to gather, among which the vitality of wooden line was the most.


    The whole underground space has become an emerald color, which is somewhat like the sacred tree space experienced by Su Li before.


    Then a bud grew from the crack in the ground, and quickly sprouted and grew into a small tree.


    Small trees become big trees, big trees become giant trees... Just in a quarter of an hour, the dense branches and leaves will fill the whole underground cave and begin to grow upward.


    Seeing this, Su Li and Xia Ming quickly fled to the top... Sure enough, how could the God let himself stay in that narrow and gloomy place?


    When they came to the ground, they immediately arranged the disciples to evacuate the things on the ground... This was originally shafeng Valley, but now it has become the place where the people of Jianzong gathered in batches.


    Because everyone is doing everything to cultivate and improve themselves here!


    But now, it seems that shafeng Valley, which is helpful for cultivation, is going to become history


    People just evacuated, but suddenly there were huge vines rising from the ground!


    Then a huge trunk was formed under the tangle of vines and jumped up into the sky like a mountain peak.


    Originally, Su Li thought it would grow into a towering giant tree like a sacred tree in the sea, but he didn''t expect that the giant tree just stopped growing after the crown shrouded the whole shafeng valley.


    Then the canopy was dense and green, and the remaining space in shafeng Valley immediately accumulated infinite vitality.


    Then the wind and cloud rose, and the hundred miles around, including the sword cliff, seemed to become a blessed land, and the vitality of heaven and earth was very strong.


    Suddenly, a sacred tree rose from the valley of evil wind, echoing with the sword cliff that was only half of it, and suddenly changed the earth that had been invaded by evil Qi.


    "What''s going on?" xuanyuzi ran over with a sword. He thought there was going to be a fight.


    Since the last time he beat the Yang God in the divine sword Valley, he found that he had fallen in love with the feeling of fighting with Da Neng.


    Xia Ming twitched in the corner of his mouth, then pointed to Su Li and said, "that''s the ''auspicious luck'' he brought back. Take care of it. I''ll go to find elder Changchun Zi..."


    To take care of this sacred tree, let the "professional counterpart" Changchun Zi come.


    This time, it can be said that Xia Ming really gave him the material.


    When Changchun Zi saw the sacred tree, he was stunned on the spot, and then the two lines of clear tears couldn''t help flowing down.


    "God is on the, boy Changchun, I''ve seen it!"


    He knelt down respectfully, in complete obedience to his disciples.


    Su Li understood what was going on, so he took Xia Ming, who was unknown, and quietly left to give them the time.


    Xia Ming still has some confusion. As a result, Su Li quietly said, "Teacher Changchun Zi may be her most loyal believer. You have to know that ''ten thousand trees and flowers'' come from Chun!"


    Xia Ming knows... It seems that the cause and effect between Jianzong and the spring God is deeply entangled.


    He understood that the establishment of Jianzong religion should be discussed carefully, so he could not help notifying all the senior leaders of Jianzong to participate in the discussion


    Su Li ran a little slower and was reluctantly dragged to participate in the zongmen event.


    "Don''t run around. Listen here for a while. It''s a rare religious event. You can learn more if you participate in it earlier." Shizu, who has already established his state, began to ask for orders again.


    Su Li could only be submissive to the preaching of the jade fairy, and then really participated in the religious meeting with a little learning heart


    All the high-level leaders in the Jianzong came. Naturally, the host was Xia Ming, and xuanyuzi was on his side, highlighting their highest status.


    Then came xuansu, who had already understood what was going on, and changchunzi was still talking to Chun, so he didn''t come.


    These elders have passed. This is the contemporary patriarch and a series of elders.


    Su Li was surprised to see the magic sword standing on Ji Lian''s right... Unexpectedly, the compromise magic sword elder still had a high status in the sect.


    Then there are ten Yuanying Zhenjun standing in order, highlighting the prosperity of Jianzong today!


    Although they are basically true monarchs who have just passed the robbery, they only need to accumulate for a period of time. At this time, the momentum of Yijian sect has far exceeded that of any big school in Dongzhou.


    But their opponent is the dry and wasteland religion that dominates the far north, so they still dare not relax.


    Su Li looked at the real gentleman standing in front of him in this row, and he really felt the strength of his family now.


    "I''m calling you here today to discuss the establishment of our sword sect." Xia Ming said zhengse.


    Establishing education... This is a qualitative leap of Xiuzhen sect!


    In the history of Dongzhou, great religions have also sprung up, and the closest one is the Taiyue god religion... And the rise of any sect indicates the tyranny of capping the world.


    For a moment, everyone showed an ambitious look... That''s what the disciples of Jianzong want!


    "But in this way, I''m afraid that Zong will become the target of public criticism in the cultivation world of Dongzhou!"


    At this time, the only thing that comes out to pour cold water is the magic sword.


    Therefore, Su Li probably understood why the shaman sword had a good position in the sect... He was the person around Ji Lian who was specially responsible for singing the opposite tune!


    Don''t get me wrong. It''s not against Ji Lian, but sometimes it''s too United. It will be difficult for him to be the leader.


    Just like now, it is necessary for such a person to put forward different opinions so that others can think about the pros and cons... Otherwise, the gang of Jianzong will not consider so much.


    Xia Ming nodded and said, "it''s right to worry about magic sword. However, only by establishing a great religion can our sword sect suppress Qi luck and make our sword sect strong forever, not just for a while."


    The shaman sword sang the opposite tune again: "but the ancestor said that the luck was illusory. Is it too hasty to change the original pattern of the sword sect and establish a big religion for this reason?"


    Xia Ming was also in a bit of a dilemma for a moment. He didn''t know how to persuade the disciples without exposing the secret of spring God. He had previously decided that the cause of the sacred tree could completely push down Su Li and Changchun Zi, while the existence of the God on the Ailanthus altissima must be completely kept secret, which is unknown to the real immortal and the patriarch.


    But in this way, how to answer the question of Shaman sword has become a problem, because he himself doesn''t know much about Qiyun.


    But unexpectedly, at this time, Su Li''s master Chen Yu suddenly said, "I can answer one or two questions for you about this."


    Yes, this Shizu is not only proficient in other sects, but also proficient in life science... She must have guessed something long ago.

 Chapter 287

    In this group of Yuan Ying real monarchs, the qualification of Yu fairy is not high.


    On the one hand, she is also a new Yuanying, on the other hand, because she is from a side door... Although the prejudice of Jianzong against the side door has been much better, it will still be revealed in some details.


    But at this time, they were all very curious about what the true gentleman of the side door would say, so they came... When it comes to luck, it''s ethereal, which can''t be recognized by a great supernatural power.


    Chen Yu''s cultivation of life science makes people look forward to it.


    "Elder martial brothers, martial uncles, Shizu and younger sister have always had a habit of divining for the people around them every day since they successfully tied the pill."


    Then she subconsciously looked at Ji Lian.


    People immediately felt that they had been hit by some kind of dimensionality reduction... What did they do wrong? How could they suddenly be fed so hard?


    But then Chen Yu''s words attracted their attention


    "Originally, the patriarch''s fortune was ordinary, there was no special highlight, and there was no disaster or difficulty."


    "But when the sect was robbed, it suddenly died without warning. There was little reason to survive... Later, we knew that there was Qianhuang sect behind it, but now I think from the perspective of luck, it may be that the action of Qianhuang sect suppressed the luck of our sword sect!"


    "When the LORD was poisoned, my little sister still divined every day, but there was only despair and despair... But when she almost gave up hope, my little sister''s disciple and grandson came."


    "This time, the original vicious divination became a glimmer of vitality!"


    "You know what happened later. The patriarch was successfully rescued."


    At this point, a group of Yuanying leaders immediately nodded their heads... So they understood. It turns out that the "lucky baby" of our family is good luck.


    Chen Yu wanted to cover her face. She never thought that the old people in her family''s area would use Su Li as a measure to understand "Qi luck".


    She could only continue: "at first, I thought it was Su Li''s fortune that brought a turnaround to the patriarch, but then after my patriarch decided to help Ji Zheng succeed, I found that this fortune had an explosive surge!"


    "You mean, Na Ji is also a lucky person?" Ji Lian asked with a frown.


    "No, Ji Zheng''s luck is average. If she had not contacted Su Li in her early years, she would have died early," Chen Yu replied.


    The people seemed relieved, as if they felt that their Su Li was more auspicious and reassuring


    They are kind to Su Li, because they all have a "little secret" that they don''t want to be known by others: a lovely demon like Su Li lives in their hearts.


    This made them feel ashamed and involuntarily friendly to Su Li, so it was like this.


    The jade fairy covered her face again. What''s the matter with these old things? Want to rob him of his disciple or something?


    She continued: "in fact, when we really united with Ji Zheng, the fortunes of the whole Jianzong, at least those who my little sister often divined, showed explosive growth."


    "This has nothing to do with Su Li''s personal fortune, and even Ji Zheng has everything going well... I think this is probably the reason why the supreme elder said good luck!"


    "It''s just a little strange. Where did my sword sect get so lucky?"


    The jade fairy asked herself, and naturally she didn''t expect any answer. What do these big men of Jianzong know?


    Xia Ming and xuanyuzi both noticed and understood, but what they knew was half understood and difficult to explain clearly.


    But at this time, a flower was in full bloom at the foot of everyone, and then Changchun Zi came out naturally


    Su Li looked familiar. Isn''t this the unique wooden line escape method of Chun? It seems that Chang ChunZi has benefited a lot from Chun during this period of time.


    "Are you talking about luck?" Changchun Zi showed a subtle smile.


    Ji Lian quickly hugged his fist and said, "yes, Mr. Changchun Zi, it happened to be Chen Yu. She asked a question. It''s strange why my sword sect has so much luck."


    "I know that," Changchun Zi said thoughtfully.


    "Do you know that this day split mountain was originally the day split mountain of the demon family. If it hadn''t been for tens of thousands of years of bloody war of our sword clan, the big demon would have been rampant in the world!"


    "Therefore, the prosperity of Dongzhou humanity has a great contribution from our sword sect. Therefore, the more prosperous Dongzhou humanity is, our sword sect can enjoy more humanitarian luck."


    "It''s just that because the sword sect was too lazy to pay attention to humanitarian affairs, these Qi transports could not be stimulated... After all, this is humanitarian Qi transports. Only by participating in humanity can they be stimulated."


    The jade fairy showed a sudden look and said, "I see. How can our sword sect get lucky all at once? It turned out that it was the sudden outbreak of the humanitarian Qi accumulated by our ancestors."


    Su Li also showed a sudden surprise, but his heart was tight, and some bad ideas lingered in his heart... Such sudden outbreak of luck seemed to push the sword sect to the peak in a short time, but he always felt that there was a danger of prosperity and decline.


    Sure enough, the next moment Changchun Zi said, "but it''s like cooking oil with fire to bring out Qi in such an explosive way. One carelessness is the danger of overturning."


    "So at this time, our first thing is to find a way to suppress this luck."


    Suddenly, Xia Ming said, "so we should establish a great religion!"


    Chun didn''t tell him much before, but obviously these things about the reason for establishing education have been told to Changchun Zi.


    "Setting up a big religion is just one of the ways. It is the most common and convenient way to suppress Qi luck by borrowing the divine power of the great supernatural powers of the upper world."


    But Changchun Zi said again:


    "Another way is to seek merit. Humanitarian merit suppresses one''s own body, and genuine merit can bless the clan... Heavenly merit is favored by heaven and earth!"


    He looked at Xia Ming and Su Li as if he could speak


    Su Li probably understood what was going on and suppressed the evil outside the sky. I''m afraid it was the source of their heavenly virtues!


    In fact, he didn''t get much. Most of them were taken away by Xia Ming who suppressed the external evil for 1400 years... So, the person who was really favored by heaven and earth should be the former patriarch Xia Ming?


    He doesn''t know what Xia Mingdu looked like when he was robbed... Come to massage him!


    But Su Li didn''t feel much envy about it. He just looked forward to... What kind of world would the sword sect go out under the leadership of Xia Ming?


    "I''m the sword sect, and we should establish a great religion!" Xia Ming finally decided. This time, no one objected.


    The next thing is the most important thing of establishing education... What is the name of this education?


    On this issue, Xia Ming is already confident

 Chapter 288

    Xia Ming was really prepared for the name of Jianzong after it was established, but at this time, another Yang God Zhenxian who had been bored next to him and listened to him suddenly interrupted:


    "If you have a name, why don''t you call it ''sword cliff''?"


    Xuanyuzi''s proposal came suddenly.


    But at this moment, almost half of the Yuan Ying Zhen Jun present had a black-and-white sword cliff world in his heart.


    They all remembered the world they were in when they crossed the evil spirit of robbery, and also remembered that there were many sword disciples who shed blood and tears with them


    Xia Ming was in a trance.


    At this moment, his consciousness separated from his evil thoughts to form a short communication. Then he couldn''t help looking at the cliff behind him and felt something in his heart


    "It''s heaven''s will!"


    Xia Ming sighed, but his eyes couldn''t help staring at Su Li. He said inexplicably, "the great religion established by our sword sect is called ''sword cliff religion''


    "Don''t respect yourself with ''greatness'' and don''t pride yourself with'' God ''. We sword cliffs should be united up and down!"


    And Changchun Zi was also very happy to hear this and said: "wonderful, holding the sharp sword and hiding thousands of methods on the cliff, containing all phenomena can have the atmosphere of great education!"


    He didn''t know the space of magic sword cliff, but just said what the "sword cliff religion" clearly understood. It is indeed very suitable for Jianzong to establish religion.


    But the vast majority of people present agree with the name, but only because of the sword cliff in their heart!


    That represents their hatred and their shame!


    Only by putting this hatred and shame in the most conspicuous place can we remember it, and then we can share the common hatred and unite up and down


    Another meaning of "sword cliff" in their hearts may disappear one day and eventually become the kind of interpretation given by Changchun Zi. But at least for now, in the short term, it is impossible.


    At this moment, Su Li felt the restlessness of the sword cliff world in his heart. It seemed that at this moment, it was also affected by some inexplicable force and produced some unknown changes.


    Later, many leaders began to establish various functions and positions of the "sword cliff sect" to be established... In fact, it is not much different from the sword sect, but its name is more famous and its scale is larger.


    The only thing worth caring about is the change of personnel at the top


    Because this is the establishment of Jianzong religion, the leader of the sect must be a person with great magic power and great merit, otherwise how can he withstand the four directions of criticism?


    Xia Ming is the leader of the sect. He does not give in, and no one has any objection.


    As for the original patriarch Xia Ming, he became the deputy leader... The deputy leader of sword cliff sect doesn''t need to be the strongest, but he is a candidate who can fill in as the leader at any time, which can be regarded as a great power.


    Then xuanyuzi and xuansu became the left and right Dharma protectors and respected in the religion.


    Changchun Zi doesn''t have any position. The oldest elder became the Taoist protector of sword cliff sect. He can''t hide at ordinary times. Only at a critical moment can he show his terrorist power.


    After these "superstructures" are built, they will arrange positions for the remaining Yuanying Zhenjun... Xia Ming waved his hand and left it to Ji Lian.


    Ji Lian, the deputy leader, can definitely act like the leader


    Finally, there is a position in which you don''t care about anything in the church, but you have a respected position: the son of God!


    It is estimated that there will be saints in the future, but now there is only one son... Needless to say, that is the auspicious baby Su Li of the original sword sect! This time he was really confessed.


    The position of son and daughter was originally supposed to be the most outstanding disciple of the church, which can also be said to be the chief true preacher in the past. It is also qualified to directly fill the position of deputy leader!


    This structure satisfied everyone, but Su Li was a little confused... Why did he mix up the position of the son of God? He doesn''t seem to have said a word!


    When everyone dispersed, Ji Lian had to hold a small meeting with a group of people to make up for the lack of framework.


    Chen Yu fairy was also among them, but she still remembered Su Li and said, "don''t run around. Go back and shut up with your master! I just married Dan and didn''t know how to warm up. Why is it so worrying?"


    Fairy Chen Yu has every reason to vomit. She thinks her disciple Gu Yu is really useless. How can Su Li always grow up so "savagely"? I''m so tired.


    After hearing this, Xia Ming said, "Chen Yu, if you can trust me, then give Su Li to me. How can you say that he is the son of my sword cliff sect? Of course, he needs a set of qualified divine sword."


    Xuanyuzi and xuansu, who had not left yet, all showed an expression of "watching a good play". Suddenly they didn''t want to go. They wanted to see Xia Ming''s expression when he taught Su Li''s sword skills


    Chen Yu fairy also drew her expression, then quickly waved her hand and said, "Li''er, follow the supreme elder... No, study hard with the sect leader. Shizu, I''ll withdraw first."


    Xia Ming can''t laugh or cry. What''s the matter with the appearance of running away like running for his life? Afraid to leave her to practice sword?


    If he could, Su Li also wanted to run... Because after suffering from two great predecessors, xuanyuzi and xuansu, he had little hope for the sword technique.


    The original love has been exhausted.


    But Xia Ming smiled mysteriously and said, "I know you have a poor talent in kendo, but my sword sect happens to have a new divine sword, which will be suitable for you to practice."


    With that, Xia Ming threw a pamphlet, which looked like he didn''t care much.


    Su Li took it curiously and found that the booklet had the words "hidden dragon sword". More importantly, three words were simply crossed out in ink in front of the ''Hidden Dragon Sword''.


    But if you try to identify it, you can still see what it is... The three words crossed out are ''Divine sword valley''!


    Su Li wanted to cover his face. Is this the true secret of Xia Ming and xuanyuzi''s "theory" from Shenjian Valley?


    Xuanyuzi was surprised, but then he showed a clear look... It seems that he also thought that this true Kendo biography of Shenjian valley would be very suitable for Su Li.


    And when Su Li opened it, it was also very surprising after looking at two eyes, because the sword move was very simple, but the real essence was in the use of energy.


    The so-called "hidden dragon sword" means that the sword hides the "hidden dragon" and "the hidden dragon goes out of the abyss" when the enemy is unprepared.


    "It seems that this is just a kind of luck method?" Su Li asked unexpectedly... Can this kind of thing also be called sword method? Can it be true?


    "How''s it going? Can you learn?" Xia Ming laughs.


    Don''t think he didn''t know how hard it was when xuanyuzi and xuansu taught Su Li to practice swords, so he wouldn''t suffer that kind of pain. Su Li doesn''t have much talent in kendo, but his talent in martial arts and Qi practice is frightening.


    Teach him what he is good at, which is the most worry-saving and labor-saving.


    Then Su Li replied, "I can learn. I''ve learned it."


    Then he put down the pamphlet in his hand, only five minutes before and after


    Xia Ming''s smile froze... It''s labor-saving, but it''s scary!

 Chapter 289

    Xia Ming had no choice but to teach Su Li the "hidden dragon sword". He felt that as the son of the soon to be established "sword cliff sect", it would be a shame if he didn''t have a good sword technique.


    Unfortunately, the sword techniques of the sword sect all pay attention to the combination of "form and method". Only when the sword moves are consistent with the sword intention can they exert their strongest strength. But Su Li''s sword moves... Don''t mention it.


    This is the magic sword of the sword Valley, which is very interesting. The sword moves smoothly, but the essence lies in the movement of energy in the body.


    It can hide the edge in the sword at ordinary times without showing the mountain and dew. But when it is needed, it can rise one after another and suddenly attack with hidden power, which is often impossible to prevent.


    This is a sword technique that looks peaceful but actually hides strange peaks. It is also suitable for the posture of the son of the sword cliff sect... And isn''t the son''s position a "hidden dragon"?


    Xia Ming thought his decision was excellent, and Su Li really lived up to his expectations and learned special sword techniques... But it was a little too fast.


    "Now that you''ve learned it, demonstrate it," Xia Ming said.


    Su Li was a little embarrassed... How to demonstrate the hidden dragon sword?


    So he took out the cold mang sword and put it there... There was no appearance at all.


    "Well, this is the ''hidden dragon in the abyss'' of the hidden dragon sword," said Su Li.


    "A little interesting." Xia Ming nodded.


    He didn''t just look at the appearance. What he saw was the real yuan flowing quietly under the cold mang sword.


    These real elements are very large and condensed, but they flow slowly in sword body in a slow way, but there is no external performance.


    Just like Xuanhan thousand awn sword or heavy Jun split earth sword, they will form a very obvious shape of Dharma sword even if they don''t send out after being cast. The length of time that can maintain this dharma sword state depends on the sword master''s control and maintenance of Zhenyuan.


    But the hidden dragon sword is different. If you don''t pay attention to it, it doesn''t seem to exist at all, and it doesn''t cost anything to maintain! Because its internal truth circulation is self-contained, it can achieve complete introversion and self concealment.


    And this kind of introversion is actually gaining momentum. When the savings are enough, it will break out


    "Then ''the hidden dragon comes out of the abyss''!" Su Li said again, and then the real yuan in his cold mang sword changed.


    The Zhenyuan circuit in the cold mang sword suddenly broke at a joint and roared like a dragon. Then, a dragon shaped sword light rose into the sky, full of publicity and domineering.


    When dormant, the scenery is beautiful, but once it breaks out, it publicizes the world.


    It is worthy of being a hidden dragon sword. It really has the potential of a hidden dragon.


    But those people in Shenjian valley will probably cry when they see this scene! The most difficult true and unique skill in their valley was completely mastered and successfully displayed by Su Li every minute


    Su Li was also very satisfied with the "light and shadow effect" of the hidden dragon sword. Finally, he had a set of magic swords with gorgeous painting style that could hold the scene.


    But it''s a little bad. The Dragon Sword light flashes and dies. It would be better if it could last a little longer


    Su Li''s brain hole instantly opens, and the essence of this latent Dragon Sword lies in the outbreak of its future after sufficient accumulation. So what if he could control the sword light that burst out at that moment?


    Then the hidden dragon sword was displayed again, and then the sword dragon exploded in Xia Ming''s stunned eyes... Then the sword dragon, which should have been fleeting, was kept after it stagnated a little!


    This is Su Li''s special talent "small seal", at least at first.


    But later, when Su Li modified the true yuan track in the sword dragon body slightly according to the principle of the hidden dragon sword, it became a self circulation... This sword light long dragon was really retained in a normal way!


    Small seal, which seems to others to be Su Li''s extraordinary control over Zhenyuan. But I have to say that this talent has brought him too much convenience.


    The stegosaurus was solid, but it was as real as it was.


    Under the command of Su Li''s fingers, the sword dragon moved around wantonly, looking very powerful. And it is indeed dangerous, because its body is full of dangerous sword light, enough to grind anything touching it into powder.


    "Eh!!" Xia Ming and xuanyuzi exclaimed at the same time. There was a strong feeling of egg pain in their surprise.


    "The supreme sword skill of divine sword Valley... ''Dragon Sword Skill''?!"


    So as soon as Su Li''s brain hole opened, did he realize the top unique skill of human divine sword Valley?


    It''s really sad. Why can''t you put this understanding on your own swordsmanship study?


    Xia Ming is really upset... At least to some extent, xuanyuzi and xuansu''s goal has been achieved.


    But Su Li is not finished here. The emergence of "dragon sword" has brought him a new idea... Sword turns into dragon, because the real yuan he inspires can just form a dragon circuit.


    What about sword yuan of other shapes?


    As soon as he thought of it, he began to change the trajectory of Zhenyuan directly based on the principle of the hidden dragon sword, and then he "painted" a small butterfly shape in front of him by means of void condensation!


    Yes, the truth of the hidden dragon sword in his heart is a little like a talisman, but it doesn''t need any knowledge of talismans, but only a complete sword yuan circuit under the blessing of sword intention.


    So Su Li''s sword butterfly took shape... A butterfly composed entirely of sword light danced and looked very beautiful.


    But everyone knows that this is pure sword light. Anything touching it will be crushed by sword light... Just because the volume is small and there are few hidden true yuan circuits, its power is much worse than the previous "dragon sword".


    But this is not the point. The point is that Su Li created a ''sword skill'' so casually! The sword turns into a butterfly, which may be called ''Butterfly fencing''.


    Moreover, although this beautiful sword technique has general power, its potential is extraordinary. Because Su Li has built a perfect frame, as long as more content is filled in the frame to make the sword butterfly more beautiful and vivid... This may not be weaker than ''Dragon Sword''!


    This time, everyone was shocked... Didn''t Su Li lose his sword skills? How did this directly create a sword with unlimited potential?


    But they soon recovered... Because this "sword" might be more appropriate for Su Li to call it "magic". He just took the sword in his hand as a "magic wand" or "Rune pen" and completed a description of magic runes.


    But because this is the sword sect, the later sword cliff sect is obviously also the main sword cultivation, so the sword butterfly has the shape of a sword


    "No, such a good swordsmanship can''t be abandoned, and let me match it with appropriate swordsmanship." xuansu couldn''t help it. The shape of the sword butterfly was very popular with her. She didn''t want this'' Butterfly swordsmanship ''to become a bubble of Su Li''s play for a while.


    "Cough... In that case, I''d better deduce the essence of the ''Dragon Sword Skill''." Xia Ming had no choice but to follow him into the water.


    Dragon sword, this is the highest and unique skill of divine sword valley. You can imagine how difficult it is to deduce it... Wait, it doesn''t seem very difficult, because Su Li has shown the movement track of Zhenyuan?


    Xuanyuzi looked at Su Li with a painful face. He just thought he couldn''t run


    Sure enough, Su Li thought about it after watching the flying sword butterfly for a while, and then threw out a fierce tiger... Tiger sword!


    Xuanyuzi closed his eyes in despair. Well, the tiger is the tiger. He will come to this sword


    From that day on, the sword cliff sect members who are planning to establish have not seen their authentic leader and left and right Dharma protectors for a long time... Xia Ming originally wanted to teach Su Li, but he dragged xuanyuzi and xuansu into the water and was "taught to be a man" together.


    Think hard about the sword technique. It''s called bitter. My hair fell all over the ground


    However, in the following period of time, there was a set of "animal series" sword techniques with complete system and complex functions in the Dharma hall. The disciples of the sword sect were happy to practice one after another, and then their combat power soared

 Chapter 290

    Really, Su Li never thought that he would understand the secret of "sword Qi transforming form" from the hidden dragon sword.


    He can directly use the sword Qi to conjure up sword beasts of various postures, but he didn''t expect that these sword beasts could become an independent sword technique if matched with corresponding sword moves


    At this time, old Chi, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly sighed: "your elders of Jianzong really fight hard to prevent Jianzong from becoming a ''Dharma sect''."


    It''s true, because Su Li''s animal shaped magic swords are animal like magic in another routine! The chieftains of the sword sect definitely worked hard and wanted to be thrown out by Su Li. These many shaped sword Qi were "registered" into sword techniques.


    Su Li asked strangely, "I thought you were ''poisoned dumb'' by Chun?"


    Red old man immediately stagnated, as if there was a deep despair condensing. Then he lamented, "she really poisoned me, but sadly I don''t know what the poison is. She not only cut off my connection with the noumenon, but must have done something to me!"


    "What''s that?" Su Li asked curiously.


    "I don''t know..." red old man said sadly... The biggest sorrow is this. I know I''m passive, but I don''t know anything.


    Su Li was relieved to see it so uncomfortable. He could wear it on his hand without worrying about what moths it would produce.


    He still has a lot of things in the next time... Just as master Chen Yu said, it''s time for him to meditate for some time.


    Because the golden elixir period is definitely a big leap compared with the previous period, many things need to be familiar with again. Fortunately, he accepted a servant who had been trapped in the jindanhua spirit realm for 200 years. With mutual confirmation, he could avoid many detours.


    In fact, after this retreat, he found that there were many problems with his golden elixir... Zhenyuan''s operation was not restricted by meridians, which was a force that broke the boundaries of the body''s meridians. It keeps running in the body, but it constantly warms and improves the spiritual power of monks.


    If the golden elixir period is the beginning of the monk''s own transcendence, then the practice of the golden elixir period is to make the monk''s spirit and soul begin to be transcendent.


    Therefore, the most important thing in this kind of practice is not to deviate. Even a little deviation may make the previous achievements of the previous practice wasted. If it is serious, it will be possessed by the devil.


    Moreover, the practice of Zhenyuan must be adjusted from time to time, because the state of human body will always change over time. If it is not adjusted for a long time, the autonomous truth element will eventually collapse because of more and more mistakes with itself.


    At this time, you can take the divine talisman as an example


    So at this time, it highlights the benefits of Taoism''s authenticity... The authentic skills of Taoism are the most moderate and peaceful. It will be slow to enter the country during the Qi training period, but the benefits will be reflected in the golden elixir period.


    Zhongzheng peace means a high fault tolerance rate, so the monks who practice the authentic mental skills of the Taoism will practice and enter the country faster in the golden elixir period.


    When Su Li started his meditation, he found that there were many mistakes in his body, which made him sweat on the spot... Fortunately, he realized that he would adjust his cultivation naturally and autonomously many times on the way back, otherwise he would be unstable for a long time.


    However, since he knows the defects, these mistakes will be adjusted quickly for him. His Qi training talent is really speechless


    Then, as he continued to repair the fallacy, he also found that it seemed to be a main process of Jindan cultivation.


    The human body and spirit are constantly strengthened under the inherent truth trajectory, and this process will make the original truth trajectory fallacious. Therefore, the moment when the true yuan trajectory is adjusted each time, that is, the strength of Jindan immortal has improved.


    The reason why Yundan period is important and needs retreat is that when Jindan was first completed, it is also the period with the most frequent changes in Zhenyuan trajectory. The Friar''s spirit and body will make some qualitative leaps at this stage, which is also the reason why Su Li''s true yuan trajectory does not match his body because he only delayed for more than a month.


    Fortunately, Shizu reminded him to stop in time and start meditation


    There is no suspense about the location of his retreat, just under the huge tree transformed by toon. This place has changed from the original shafeng Valley to the blessed land of the cave. The breath is full of strong vitality of heaven and earth, so that people can feel the benefits of cultivation when they stay inside.


    Just like Su Li, he felt that the speed of sitting in it was really fast. It was as fast as being able to practice to Yuanying period in one breath


    In fact, this is not his illusion, because of his own merit and solid foundation, if he really wants to shut up under this divine tree for three or five years, he may really be able to directly promote Yuanying.


    What wusheng can do in five years, Su Li is not much worse!


    But Su Li didn''t want to. He always focused on accumulation and foundation. In the golden elixir period, he can be right with the vast majority of Yuanying Zhenjun, so why rush to improve the realm?


    As for what if you meet the Yang God and the true immortal?


    Of course it''s calling for help!


    Jianzong now has three Yang gods and true immortals... One month after Su Li''s retreat, Changchun Zi finally succeeded in the robbery and became the third Yang God and true immortals of Jianzong.


    More importantly, while planning to establish a religion, Jianzong is also planning how to get the fourth Yang God


    The issue of xuansu was put on the agenda.


    She is Xia Ming''s own disciple. No one dares to neglect this matter.


    It is precisely for this reason that Su Li ended his retreat ahead of time and began to plan his "plain water" plan for xuansu


    Open source river, this is not a simple thing to complete. Not only does it need to dig the river, but finding a suitable water source is the top priority.


    Xuansu can''t let himself toss about this matter. If he leads away all the water sources of tiancrack mountain, it will cause a devastating blow to the ecology in tiancrack mountain.


    So when Su Li planned the river, he also decided to start another trip.


    He suddenly had an idea to explore the origin of Dongzhou mother river. What is the origin of this endless river?


    He didn''t mention this idea to anyone, but after being closed for nearly two months, he asked zongmen to go out for a trip.


    At this time, Jianzong was busy with the establishment of a big religion, and he didn''t have the mind to toss things out. In addition, his strength at this time is indeed enough to protect himself, so his travel requirements are still not hindered.


    But Xia Ming took the opportunity to give him a task


    "Since you are going to the west this time, please take these please posts with you. Our sword sect will set up a big religion in three years and let these big demons come to watch the ceremony."


    Su Li was so surprised that he didn''t expect the establishment of sword cliff sect. Why did he ask those demon families to come?


    "Because I want those big demons to see the strength of the sword sect now, and then I need them to help my sword sect collect the bones of our ancestors scattered in tiancrack mountain."


    At this moment, Su Li was silent... That day, the sword sect had been offering sacrifices with blood!

 Chapter 291

    Su Li didn''t embark on a new journey right away, because his servant, Beru, was refining the innate wood spirit... The servant who followed Su Li finally got his benefits and was able to take a solid step in the golden elixir realm.


    The innate spirit wood from the sacred tree in the sea is definitely the best spiritual material. As Su Li''s servant, Bao Jiong also received certain preferential treatment.


    He decided to wait for the storm. After all, he still needs a driver


    Just did not expect that in this short waiting process, Su Li felt the change in the heart demon world.


    He had no choice but to sink into the demon world and start to be his "bosom brother".


    I didn''t expect to meet his acquaintance this time... It''s martial uncle feixuezi who is in Beidi new town with song Rui.


    "So, why is my demon you?" when Fei Xuezi saw Su Li, he said the same question as many people in front of him.


    Su Li is a little depressed. Men dislike him. Why do women dislike him?


    "Well, I understand the reason... I''m really worried that the sword sect will be changed into another look by you one day." feixuezi found the reason soon.


    Su Li was so wronged. He would never take this pot, so he said to feixuezi, "I''m not your demon. Look here carefully. This is your demon!"


    Feixuezi was stunned, then looked around and understood what was going on... Under the sword cliff, the disciples of the sword sect knelt down with blood and tears, and there was a sense of killing the sky in a silent breath.


    She sighed lightly: "you''re right. This is my heart devil... This is the pain that my disciples of the sword sect can never put down... I can''t be relieved... So let my heart devil fight for me!"


    Her decision was to completely throw herself into the "heart devil"... Just because she felt that she could not let go of such a heart devil... It can be seen that the disciples of the sword sect had a strong temperament.


    But in this way, she also quite broke the heart devil... The reason why the heart devil is called a "devil" is the monk''s helplessness to reality and the failure and weakness that the monk is unwilling to admit. But if a friar can do everything for that ''devil'', is'' devil ''still'' devil ''?


    Feixuezi found his faith... Su Li didn''t even do anything in the process, just a little guidance.


    But this is natural, because if the disciples of Jianzong want him to help uncover the heart demons, the Jianzong will come to an end sooner or later.


    Su Li breathed a sigh of relief. After Fei Xuezi returned to his original position and returned to his body, he was ready to withdraw, but he didn''t expect another person to come here


    Su Li stopped in amazement, because he found that Han Yan was the one who opened his eyes this time


    "Here again, it''s the 57th time... Why can''t this nightmare let me go..." she moaned and sobbed.


    She is so lost, so sad, and so powerless... Compared with those strong disciples of the sword sect, this is the real place of demons for her!


    "Sorry, I know it''s bad, but I have to be strong outside, so will you let me cry for a while?" she seemed to feel Su Li nearby, holding her knees in her hands and crying.


    Su Li stood in front of her and didn''t come forward or over touch. She just said gently in her voice, "I have your sadness and your loss, too. We are the same..."


    Han Yan raised her head slightly. She looked at Su Li dimly with tears in her eyes... At that moment, Su Li seemed to feel the retrospect of time, as if he had returned to the year when he was eight years old. She met Han Yan who was only 16 years old.


    That year she lost her only relative, but the next day she practiced her sword as if there were no one else... But at this moment, when he saw Han Yan''s crying face, he knew that all that was the disguise put on by the lonely girl.


    "Will I be hypocritical? Obviously, I feel so sad that I want to die, but I have to pretend that there is nothing, and make myself look very happy..."


    Su Li sat down in front of her and said patiently and gently, "it''s not hypocrisy. It''s really strong. You''re the strongest girl I''ve ever seen."


    Han Yan was at a loss. She still hugged her knees with both hands and said, "but sometimes I''m really weak and want to give up... So many people are dead. Maybe I can save them if I''m stronger."


    "Every time I come here, I feel that they are crying to me about my incompetence... I''m so scared..."


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t give up... You see, I''m watching you here too?"


    Han Yan raised her head completely. She looked at Su Li seriously and said:


    "Every time, every time, I expect a good result, but the reality always seems to laugh at me and drag me into the dark..."


    "But at least I know you are here... You were by my side before, and now you are in my heart."


    Su Li hesitated for a moment. He felt the girl''s strong sense of dependence, which was more than the love between men and women and more like family affection


    "Yes, at least I will accompany you, so please be the best you... I will always bless you."


    Tears flowed down like a bank burst, and Han Yan seemed to realize something.


    She folded her hands on her chest, pressed them slightly, and then said with a smile in tears: "yes, I will always remember this blessing and move in my heart."


    "Thank you, and then, goodbye."


    Looking at Han Yan''s face gradually restored calm, and the shadow on her original face quickly dispersed, Su Li knew that she should have been through the heart evil robbery.


    While he breathed a sigh of relief, he inevitably felt a little disappointed in his heart


    "Alas ~"


    A sigh, but not from Su Li''s own mouth.


    He was startled and turned to look, but he saw a sword sect disciple squatting beside him with a sad face and looking at this side.


    "Do you know that I don''t have a Taoist companion so far, so I feel bad in this way..." the man said with great pain.


    Su Li was a little angry. He asked with a gloomy face, "do you have any questions?"


    "No, no, no," the disciple waved his hand again and again and said, "originally I felt lonely and depressed carrying this hatred and pain, but now I came here and saw that everyone was carrying the same thing as me... I felt no longer lonely."


    "Don''t say it. Go through the robbery and have a chance to talk later."


    The man slipped away, but Su Li was often unhappy.


    But then he smiled with relief, or only this character can stand the loneliness and difficulties on the road of cultivation.


    His consciousness returned to the noumenon and saw that the storm had left the customs and was waiting for him.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll find Shifu first. Please pack up your things first."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yuzi, crying and laughing, collected the "Fushan hairpin" that Su Li had left here. He said reluctantly, "I''m your master, not the two of you who exchange gifts."


    There''s no way. He can''t teach his disciples now. He can only be a ''tool man''.

 Chapter 292

    It was raining in the mountains. It was messy but pleasant.


    In this mountain path, a horse drawn carriage wanders along with the stream, as if walking on a silent string in the high mountains and flowing water.


    In the driver''s seat of the carriage, a middle-aged man in coir raincoat drove the car calmly. At this time, no one could see that he was a Majan general 200 years ago.


    Inside the carriage, the young people with red lips and white teeth reclined and sat with books in their hands, but they closed their eyes and rested, as if they were enjoying the peace of the moment.


    In front of him was a pair of kittens and puppies playing... To be exact, the puppy had been handing food to the kitten, and the kitten turned back proudly.


    ... Miao Lingsha is upset. She can see now that Su Li did not keep her as a pet. It was this stupid dog that kept her as a pet!


    "All said, you stupid dog, don''t bother me!" she couldn''t help but say evil words to the meat intestines.


    Meat intestines paused, and then some wronged ''sobbed''.


    He has a good temper and doesn''t get angry. He just feels a little boring.


    But at this time, Su Li opened his eyes and said, "this is your wonderful language mountain country further north?"


    Miao Lingsha hesitated, but she nodded.


    Su Li stretched out his hand and took out an invitation, then handed it to her and said, "please take this invitation to miaoyan mountain country. My sword sect has established a great religion three years later. Please don''t forget then."


    Miaolingsha stared at Su Li blankly. She didn''t expect that she would be driven away at this time... Wasn''t she mean to his dog?


    Meat intestines also raised their heads, climbed to Su Li''s feet, rubbed and gently shouted, as if they were pleading.


    But just at this time, a hoarse voice like sandpaper came from the outside: "your invitation, the old slave will be brought to the Lord. Now please release Princess Lingsha."


    Miaolingsha immediately showed her surprise at the sound. Then she hurriedly jumped to the window, but saw an old mountain cat with gray black but mottled hair slowly approaching the carriage.


    Then he realized that the danger was approaching. He quickly picked up his dark iron sword and stood up in front of the carriage as a state of alert.


    "Human friar, you''d better not get in the way!" the old SM threatened hoarsely.


    It is an old demon, and the scars on its body have revealed how fierce it is. How could he let this dangerous monster approach his young master?


    But similarly, for the old SM, the storm is the person who prevents it from taking back Miaoling yarn. It immediately lowers its body and makes a dangerous battle posture... The demon family, especially the old demon like it, is never afraid of trouble!


    "Stop, they are not enemies!" miaolingsha jumped out of the back window, tapped on the shoulder of the storm and fell in front of the old SM.


    "Your Highness, princess, you should not run away."


    "This monster is so arrogant," said the violent man angrily.


    Indeed, the old SM was really rude and rude just now. After achieving his goal, he turned around and left without another word... This attitude is really annoying.


    "Don''t worry about it. Let''s just move on. We have another task on this trip. Bringing a letter to the demon family is just incidental."


    Su Li didn''t take it to heart. The old SM wasn''t worried at all, and he didn''t care at all. He just sent away the cats around him. He felt much more comfortable... Pets. It''s really awkward to be able to talk.


    So he touched the dog''s head and began to write and draw again... This is the central area of tiancrack mountain. According to a special map given by zongmen before his trip, he has entered the activity area of demon clan.


    He wants to finish this trip quickly, and then go out from the northwest pass of tiancrack mountain to the Northwest Plateau to explore the origin of the mother river.


    But I didn''t expect that after walking for half a day according to the map, I was about to get out of the boundary of miaoyan mountain country


    Su Li suddenly sat up from the carriage.


    He opened the door curtain and walked out of the carriage. First he looked at the sinking sun outside, and then said to a corner of the mountain forest, "why does the pavilion go down and return?"


    He looked at it quickly, but saw a mottled old mountain cat looming again under the shadow of the sun


    "Gollum Gollum... Human friar, offended the princess, of course, damn it!"


    The old SM made an ugly noise in his throat and showed his murderous spirit.


    "So it is." Su Li nodded calmly. Then he stopped talking nonsense and said to the violent crane around him, "then cut it off."


    He hesitated a little, then decisively took a knife and cut him off.


    Demon clan, and an old demon clan, just brought him a knife test!


    Su Li taught him the "mountain knife" and he has made many changes... It is still a mountain opening trend, but it is introverted. Instead of pursuing earth shaking with a knife, it has become a multi-purpose chisel.


    He was really a master of knives. His knife technique was sharp and flexible. He immediately split the old SM who knew he could fight back and forth.


    The old SM''s claws can withstand the chop, but it can''t guarantee that it can accurately block it every time.


    So just a short moment later, the storm saw the opportunity, swept it with a knife, and cut off one of the old SM''s claws.


    "Ah!!"


    The old Bobcat gave an ugly roar. It gasped and shouted, "human beings are dying!"


    "Princess Misha, help me!"


    It started calling for help.


    At this time, on the other side of the mountain forest, a cold woman''s voice suddenly came: "useless waste."


    "But since you hurt my servant, take your life and taste it!"


    The voice fell, but a woman with ice skin and jade skin and long hair came out of the dense forest. She was covered with white soft fur of unknown animals. She looked beautiful and young... And from the perspective of her facial features, it seemed to be very similar to Miaoling yarn.


    But her eyes were cold and inhumane... The old SM was like garbage in her eyes, and the two human beings, Bao Jin and Su Li, were worse than garbage in her eyes.


    Her voice fell, that is, she raised Yujie''s arm, shook her hand, and immediately a sinister claw force swept across.


    The two big trees in the middle were directly cut off by the waist, and the claw strength swept towards the violent drum without stopping


    He was not in a hurry when he saw it. If he had encountered this move before, it would be difficult to parry, but now he is different.


    The blade of the dark iron sword in his hand tilted back, which turned out to drive the demon claw strength to deflect a little.


    Then the claw force passed by his side and cut off the uncle beside him a lot before it stopped


    It''s just that it''s not easy to be violent, and his habitual knife is broken.


    "You need to change a knife," said Su Li, and then he stepped forward and stood in front of his servant.


    Since you want to fight, fight... These demon families are really not easy to talk.


    No wonder the ancestors of Jianzong fought with the demon clan in tiancrack mountain. When they met Jianzong, it was like "dry firewood and fire"!

 Chapter 293

    Su Li''s expression didn''t fluctuate in the face of the cold, gorgeous and mature cat demon... Monsters or something have not been killed!


    So he opened his wrist and burst out a series of wooden swords in the palm


    This is a change of wood brazing. He calls it "wood sword".


    It''s just that the shape of the spell has changed, but the essence is still that the core of wood brazing won''t change.


    He has found that the Demon power in the cat demon''s grasp is actually the same as his main attribute, both water and soil.


    These two lines complement each other and are difficult to restrain, but unfortunately, they can all be restrained by wooden lines... Strong wood conquers soil and water helps wood grow. It is equal to the wooden line attribute, which can form double restraint against the cat demon.


    Sure enough, only the attack of wooden sword made the cat demon called miaomisha very uncomfortable.


    Her whole body guides the water around her to form a water curtain... The water curtain is constantly flowing, which is a strong defense with softness and rigidity.


    But just like this, Su Li''s wooden sword was like a log thrown into the water. After rotating along the water, it carried a more terrible impact from behind the water curtain and rushed to her body


    She can only dodge by a leap with her agile body method... That piece of wooden sword is inserted into the ground where she was originally, turning that place into a thorn in an instant.


    Just such a hasty Dodge, how can it be unharmed? When she landed again, she saw two scratches on her snow-white fur


    "Damn human, I''ll catch you and chew your bones!" her face as bright as white jade showed a ferocious look, and even the cat''s face undermined the beauty... It seemed that she was very angry.


    "Have you eaten people?" Su Li suddenly asked inexplicably.


    Suddenly, his eyebrows jumped, and he suddenly felt something bad... Although his young master seemed not to care about everything, he was actually a man of great principle according to his understanding.


    Who knows, the old SM who broke a paw at this time suddenly licked his bloody wound, and then said in a sandpaper voice: "eat people? Human meat is extremely delicious."


    Then miaomisha licked her lips, and then asked coldly and arrogantly, "what do you say?"


    Su Li didn''t say anything. The shadow of black-and-white sword cliff flashed in his eyes, and then the sword symbol of the split ground sword in the palm of his right hand suddenly lit up


    Heavy Jun crack ground!


    In silence, a magic sword popped out of Su Li''s palm, and then brought an extremely suffocating pressure to the mountain forest


    The idea of sword cliff is the result of the gathering of the ideas of the disciples of the sword sect. It is also a gift given by Su Li after receiving 800 sword cultivation demons.


    It is the anger and hatred of the disciples of the sword sect, but it is also the most pure true meaning of the sword sect... For the demon family, it is also the most pure humane sword!


    "Meow ~!"


    Miaomisha forced out a fierce howl, as if to embolden herself, but it exposed her inner panic from the sound.


    Besides her, the old Bobcat is unbearable. Under the sword of the sword clan, she is stiff and can''t even make a move... The heaviness on the sword is unbearable.


    Su Li still didn''t speak. As soon as his right wrist turned, the terrible and powerful heavy Jun split ground sword was swept away


    At the next moment, the place where the old SM was originally located was a place of flesh and blood, and no intact limbs remained.


    "Cannibal, die!"


    He finally spoke, but his voice was so cold that there was no emotion, just as miaomisha faced him when she first appeared.


    "Damn you!"


    Miaomisha suddenly roared in her throat, and then the white fur on her body suddenly fluttered. Her body suddenly expanded and changed under the fluttering white fur, and turned into a big white cat.


    The original white fur is the last part of her transformation


    When she recovered her original form, her Demon power was completely stimulated, and her lethality increased geometrically multiple compared with that of human form.


    With a roar, she rushed at Su Li


    But even so, Su Li still turned his hand without expression and swept the ground breaking sword.


    It was really a complete effort to break Wanqiao. He didn''t care what the cat demon was doing, but swept it with a sword


    The terrible pressure of Dharma sword ¡¤ heavy Jun cracked the ground locked miaomisha''s body in an instant, and then swept it on its side shoulder


    It didn''t want to avoid, but the heavy feeling on the horror sword seemed to block all the space around it, making its four feet like lead, so heavy that it was difficult to lift.


    After all, the miaomisha''s cultivation was much higher than that of the old SM. When Su Li also didn''t leave his hand, it was only broken on his shoulder, not cut into a pile of rotten meat.


    The body of the big white cat rolled in the air and knocked over an unknown number of trees before it stopped. Then a large amount of blood spilled from her left shoulder and dyed half of her body red.


    At this time, when it looked up at Su Li, it was no longer cold and wave free, but with a trace of fear


    "Good eyes, that''s right." Su Li was still his usual eyes, and then decided to hurt the killer as soon as he changed.


    As he said before: the ogre will die!


    "Stop!"


    Suddenly an old voice sounded nearby, and Su Li felt a huge and terrible demon force approaching quickly.


    He had no time to think and directly sacrificed his own town Yueyin to suppress the surrounding


    The next moment, the figure of an old cat was revealed... It was only an old cat the size of half a person, and its arched waist was like a rickety human old man.


    The appearance of the old cat was obviously beyond miaomisha''s expectation. It opened its cat''s eyes, and the surprise was obvious.


    But it couldn''t say a word, because it was so oppressed by the terrible force of repression that it couldn''t even lift its head... Is this really the human power? Really... It''s really terrible.


    The old cat is also struggling to resist this repressive force, but it obviously still has some strength left. It looked at Su Li and said in a peaceful tone as far as possible: "young sword disciple, are you the sword disciple of this generation? Can you put away your magic powers? I have a lot to say to you."


    Su Li was too lazy to express his expression, but said faintly, "cannibals, when you die."


    The voice fell, and the black-and-white sword cliff flashed again in his eyes. The originally silent ground breaking Dharma sword was activated again, releasing the terrible power


    The old cat is obviously the top demon... But so what? He has become a golden elixir. Maybe you can try his magic power and Taoism to fight this peak demon!


    "Sure enough..." instead of getting angry, the old cat showed a helpless look and said, "Mi Sha is just too arrogant. In fact, she has never left miaoyan mountain country. How can she eat people?"


    But Su Li''s sword is still firm without hesitation... Don''t think Su Li can''t notice the humanitarian karma of the old SM who has become meat and mud.


    The old SM definitely deserved his death. What about miaomisha with the old SM and the old cat?


    Demon clan, not credible.


    For the words of the old cat, Su Li didn''t even set off a wave in his heart.

 Chapter 294

    "If it''s not our race, their hearts will be different. This is a group of demon families. No matter how they behave, they are the enemy of the human race."


    "Kill, you have the ability to kill demons. Every more demon you kill is to save one more person... Why not kill?"


    "These cat demons can only do things that confuse people''s minds. They are the most despicable. They should be killed..."


    "Cough... Don''t you kill me?"


    Red old man is habitually beginning to bewitch Su Li to kill. As a result, Su Li puts away his fighting posture... Only Zhen Yueyin remains as a deterrent.


    "Well, I was going to kill it, but after listening to you so much... I suddenly want to hear what the old cat wants to say." Su Li replied calmly without a trace of cover.


    Red old man immediately became melancholy... What about the trust between people? Now he misses the little monk wusheng. At least the monk can be obedient.


    The old cat breathed a sigh of relief. Although Su Li was only in the golden elixir period, the "sword meaning" released was too scary.


    The sword of Jianzong makes it almost impossible to resist.


    "I''ve been practicing for 3000 years, and even the guru has received three sword patrols... To tell you the truth, the guru''s sword is the kindest sword I''ve ever seen." the old cat said pleasantly.


    "How kind am I? And what is the swordsman?" Su Li asked.


    "The guru is willing to send his granddaughter Lingsha back. What is it? It''s not kindness?" the old cat said with deep meaning, as if it was narrowing the relationship with Su Li. Then he said, "master, can you withdraw this suppression method? I''m afraid Maisha will not last long. Then I''ll talk to master about the ''sword disciple''."


    Su Li''s eyes were cold, and then he snorted coldly, but he still withdrew Zhenyue seal back.


    But he didn''t take it back, but floated in his palm as a deterrent... Su Li still didn''t dare to relax his vigilance against this peak demon.


    When the pressure of as like as two peas, the cat is transformed into a human figure. It is the image of an old lady of the human race, and she looks exactly like the real human beings, and is completely transformed.


    The miaomisha also recovered her human shape, but her white fur had many more breaks, and she covered her bleeding shoulder with one hand. Her face was pale and looked very delicate.


    And her eyes at Su Li were no longer cold without emotion, but cowardice in hatred, which was obviously hurt.


    "Grandma..." miaomisha wanted to say something.


    But the old woman said fiercely, "shut up! I say that the mountain country has the mission of taking over the sword disciples of the sword sect, rather than making you an enemy of the sword disciples, if it can stand in the tiancracked mountain for thousands of years!"


    Miaomisha immediately stopped talking. For the first time, she saw the cat grandma treat her like this.


    Grandma cat sighed and said, "it''s my fault that I spoil her too much at ordinary times... Don''t blame me, guru. This will introduce you to the origin of Jianzong and my miaoyan mountain country and the mission of Jianzong and jiantu."


    "The state of miaoyanshan was founded 30000 years ago. The early leader accompanied the then leader of the sword sect to travel to Dongzhou to fight in the world. Until that leader sat down, the early leader was convenient for the side of the sword sect to establish the country to show his companionship..."


    Su Li felt a little strange when he heard this. Why did it seem that there was a faint smell of "sour smell"?


    However, fortunately, the origin between miaoyan mountain country and Jianzong, grandma cat just said a word, and then she introduced Su Li to the mission of Jianzong jiantu


    "The sword disciples'' mountain patrol of the sword sect is a major event of tiancrack mountain every thousand years. The sword disciples are the best of the contemporary disciples of the sword sect. They need to pass through the demon country all the way, and then fight with the most outstanding demon families of the new generation in the demon country..."


    "If the swordsman wins, the demon country will not move rashly for a thousand years, but will be calm for another thousand years."


    Su Li sounds strange. He thinks that even if the disciples of the sword sect have various talents, they can''t win every time, can they?


    So he asked, "but what if the swordsman loses?"


    "If the swordsmen are defeated, the sword sect will send people to win a hundred years later." grandma cat replied.


    It''s a bit naughty, but it''s very sword sect


    Su Li asked strangely, "did you just say ''fight''? So is this to distinguish life and death?"


    Grandma cat twitched at the corner of her mouth, and then said, "the swordsmen always live or die when they come out of the sword, but the leaders of the demon country can intervene when they decide the victory or defeat to avoid casualties."


    "It''s just that there are casualties in the demon clan, but if the swordsman is dead or injured..."


    Su Li nodded clearly and then said, "according to the temper of my elders, I will probably pour out and plow the whole mountain."


    Grandma cat nodded sadly... She was just glad that her silly granddaughter was too weak, or something would happen to her. What kind of origin did it have at the beginning? It will have faded after 30000 years.


    So Su Li probably understood the meaning of the so-called "sword disciples patrolling the mountain"... That is, the sword sect showed its force!


    Indeed, after tens of thousands of years of fighting, the demon clan in tiancrack mountain has long been tired of fighting and bleeding with the sword clan. But if the time of peace is too long, it will make those demon countries forget the terrible of Jianzong


    Moreover, the sword sect also needs such an enemy to inspire itself all the time, so there is an activity such as "sword disciples patrolling the mountain".


    The most outstanding disciples of Jianzong will bring the power and terror of Jianzong into the hearts of the new generation of demon families, so that they don''t forget the "fear of their parents" and don''t dream of going out of tiancrack mountain


    The ancestors of Jianzong have always suppressed the demon families in tiancrack mountain... It can be predicted that Jianzong will have an unknown number of wars with those demon families under such circumstances.


    That''s why Xia Ming wants to take back the remains of the disciples of the sword sect who were buried in tiancrack mountain in the past dynasties... The establishment of the sword sect should also be witnessed by these predecessors.


    Su Li understood. Suddenly, he felt heavy in his heart and didn''t blame the elders of the sect for suddenly imposing this responsibility on him... Because when he wanted to come, who else could do this except himself who had the meaning of sword cliff?


    ¡­¡­


    Under the sword cliff, Xia Ming and others are still thinking hard to improve their sword moves... Su Li''s "animal sword" is really numbing and bald.


    But at this time, Changchun Zi Shi ran came in


    "What''s wrong with Mr. Changchun Zi?" Xia Ming asked politely... He didn''t dare to neglect the oldest elder.


    Then Chang ChunZi said, "I just see that the leader doesn''t seem to have made any preparations, so I want to ask... This time, the sword disciples'' mountain tour is about to begin. Is there a candidate?"


    "What swordsman patrols the mountain?" Xia Ming looked surprised.


    Changchun Zi:


    He suddenly realized a reality. It seemed that the former patriarch went to suppress extraterrestrial demons before he could preside over the "sword disciples'' Mountain Tour".


    Xuansu is also ancient, but she had to close herself to death with xuanbing thousands of years ago.


    The rest of xuanyuzi looked confused and didn''t know it at all. It seemed that the older generation of the sword sect of the previous generation had somehow withered... No one passed on such an important thing.


    "Wait a minute, Mr. xuanyuzi, can you tell us what''s going on with ''sword disciples patrolling the mountain''?" Xia Ming asked.


    In fact, this should have been the responsibility of his or xuansu''s generation, because if there is no accident in the inheritance of Jianzong, they should have experienced a "jiantu mountain Patrol".


    But the problem is that they all missed the one thousand years ago for various reasons, and the sword elders of xuansu generation and even xuanyuzi generation withered for inexplicable reasons

 Chapter 295

    There are really some problems in the inheritance of Jianzong.


    The inheritance of normal sects is orderly, and every generation is clear from top to bottom. But what about Jianzong? It''s a "previous generation", "contemporary" and then "second generation" and "third generation". That''s it.


    If other schools are ranked according to the way of sword sect, the number of "previous generations" is even far more than that of "contemporary" disciples!


    However, there are few disciples of the "previous generation" in Jianzong. Now the only remaining ones are also "fished out" by Su Li from the death pass... So where have all the predecessors of Jianzong gone?


    The answer is still in the split mountain on this day, and the only insider in the sword sect may be the contemporary sect leader Ji Lian


    Of course, the urgent task now is not to explore those missing predecessors, but how to solve the "sword patrolling mountain".


    So the second generation of disciples of Jianzong were summoned, and the candidates for jiantu mountain patrol this time were to be selected.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li is on his way again with a heavy sense of mission. After Miao Yan mountain country, he will go to a valley with dense forests... This is the settlement of ape demon families, which is called the "great ape country".


    According to the news from Grandma cat, after he came to the great ape country, he got off the carriage alone and came to the edge of the mountain forest, and then the sword cliff rose to the sky... This is the swordsman''s tour of the mountain!


    Before long, there was an earthquake in the forest.


    But I saw a giant ape more than ten meters high lined up the trees and walked out of it


    A shirtless middle-aged man sat on the ape''s shoulder. He had nothing but a wine gourd at his waist.


    After seeing Su Li, he jumped down from the giant ape, then picked up the wine gourd and threw it to Su Li and said, "contemporary swordsman, do you want to have a drink?"


    Su Li took the wine gourd, opened the lid and took a deep breath. He immediately felt a strong smell of wine


    He didn''t refuse. He looked up and took a big sip. Then he threw the wine gourd back and said, "it''s delicious, but I''m not good at wine, so I can''t taste anything else."


    The middle-aged man smiled and looked quite heroic and said, "just feel good to drink. Isn''t drinking just to be happy?"


    Then he said, "I''m the great ape master. I''m here to testify. Please have a fight with my younger generation ''great ape''


    "If the sword disciples win, our great ape country will continue to obey the dispatch of the sword sect for thousands of years... If you lose, come again next time."


    It is crisp and neat, which highlights the forthright character of the great ape master.


    From the information obtained from Grandma cat, Su Li can also know that the great ape country has always been very friendly to the sword sect. Maybe it''s because of the same nature. Sword disciples usually compete when they patrol the mountain to the great ape country.


    "Then come on." Su Li nodded.


    This time, his opponent was the "great ape" in front of him, a giant ape more than ten meters high.


    The big opponent Su Li is not afraid at all, because his prison cliff charm has proved to be able to deal with this situation well... But he fought in the name of "sword disciple" this time, so of course he had to use a sword!


    Su Li would have felt very troublesome in this situation... But fortunately, before he went out, Xia Ming taught him the "hidden dragon sword"... He was particularly convinced that this was the "targeted strengthening" prepared by Xia Ming for the "sword patrolling".


    So "the hidden dragon came out of the abyss", and the sword rainbow was like a dragon, which was a sword light. The long dragon rose into the sky and formed a tit for tat with the giant ape


    The supreme sword technique of divine sword Valley: the Dragon Sword technique was displayed by Su Li.


    "What kind of sword is this? I haven''t seen it yet..." the ape Master said in surprise. Then he looked up and took a big mouthful of himself. Then he said with a smile, "such a sword technique is just right for wine."


    As a unique skill of the divine sword Valley, dragon sword is certainly not so simple. Every sword light that constitutes its sword dragon body seems to be a change of exquisite sword moves. Even if the three elders of the sword sect want to restore it, it is difficult to do it in a time.


    So at this time, the great ape master was dazzled when he saw the crisscross sword light in the sword dragon''s body, which formed a circuit. He was quite mysterious, and he was a little crazy for a time.


    The great ape seemed to be a real brainless beast. He bumped into it and got entangled with the stegosaurus


    The sword dragon is the secret dragon sword skill of the divine sword valley. Even if there is no supporting sword move, it can definitely be regarded as a true legend derived from the "hidden dragon sword".


    The giant ape was immediately cut by the sword yuan everywhere on the stegosaurus, and his thick fur was scarred and torn.


    "Wonderful, wonderful ~"


    His younger generation was bullied like this, but the great ape master still shouted happily. It was really too much.


    But Su Li found a clue... Because the giant ape who fought with him didn''t seem to have very clear eyes and looked confused.


    But after being stimulated by the wound, he slowly woke up


    "Roar!"


    The great ape roared, but it shrank in an instant. Then he moved left and right in the gap between stegosaurs, leaving the war


    Su Li looked at the figure again, but he was a thin man with thick cheek hair on his face.


    "Dad, why didn''t you wake me up and let me fight with the swordsman? You want to kill me!" cried the great ape with a frowned face.


    Unexpectedly, the great ape master who was drinking made a hiccup and said, "what are you doing with that? Who let you practice yourself and get lost? Besides, the swordsman''s mountain patrol is just a show in our great ape country. Can''t you lie down and finish it?"


    The great ape looked at Su Li and said, "although my father doesn''t want me to win, the opportunity is rare. I want to ask the swordsman for advice on sword moves!"


    Su Li is a little flustered. Haven''t you heard that monkeys in the great ape country also like to practice swords? What if he shows up?


    Eh... It''s probably embarrassing for the elders of the sect. What''s his business?


    So he put his heart horizontal and said calmly, "so, please call on the great ape Taoist friends."


    "Be careful!"


    The great ape opened his mouth and vomited, but an ancient long sword vomited out of his mouth. Then he pinched the sword and rushed into Su Li''s dragon sword skill, and made a fight


    Su Li: "


    He was stunned to see the great ape playing lively among his stegosaurs. In fact, he hadn''t done anything yet


    The series of animal swordsmanship led by dragon swordsmanship have a characteristic, that is, they have a very complete sword yuan cycle in their sword shape.


    Every link in the sword yuan cycle seems to be a subtle sword move... So the great ape fights with the sword dragon as if he were practicing with infinite subtle sword moves.


    "How could it be so... It''s worthy of being a sword sect divine sword... It''s so enjoyable, enjoyable, enjoyable!"


    The great ape kept yelling.


    Su Li didn''t understand it. In his opinion, it was a clear and incomparable Zhenyuan operation route. How could it become a sword move?


    He was a little bored, then turned to the ape and said, "well, can I have another drink?"


    The great ape Lord blinked, then handed over the wine gourd and said, "are you ok?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just maintenance. I don''t know when it will be satisfied."


    Su Li looked at the great ape with a sad face and had a good time. Then he was sad... His sword talent is not even as good as a monkey now!


    "You are definitely the most special swordsman I have met in the great ape kingdom for thousands of years... Really." the great ape master doesn''t know what to say.


    It seems that Su Li''s sword technique is really powerful and his sword intention is frightening... But why do you think it''s strange?

 Chapter 296

    It was getting dark. The stubborn ape was still competing with the stegosaurus. It seemed that it had endless strength.


    Su Li and the great ape master have been drinking wine for a long time... The wine gourd is definitely a space magic weapon. I don''t know how much "monkey wine" it contains.


    "Wang Wu ~ ~"


    Suddenly, the meat intestines in Su Li''s pocket in front of his chest showed his head and made a voice of grievance.


    So Su Li immediately said to the servant standing on one side, "thaw some big fish from the East Sea. The meat intestines are hungry."


    "Oh? Is it a sea fish? Someone wants to try it too." the great ape master immediately came together with great interest.


    Su Li also welcomed him. After all, he had drunk a lot of monkey wine before.


    So he simply took out some very powerful booty


    "This... These are..." the great ape master''s face showed shock.


    Look what Su Li took out... The giant wooden Octopus legs, the fish tail as big as a ship, and a crab pliers larger than the body shape of the great ape


    "This is the body of a giant beast in the sea we met when we went to sea... It tastes good, so we used it to enjoy it with the Lord." Su Li was very happy about it, because he thought this kind of good food should be taken out to eat. Anyway, there will always be new food after eating.


    The great ape was amazed at his opinion. At the same time, he completely recognized that the cultivation of this generation of "sword disciples" was amazing. He was just playing with the great ape.


    So he simply waved his big hand and said, "children, prepare good melons and fruits, set up a bonfire, and we will entertain distinguished guests!"


    Unexpectedly, a bonfire banquet of very high standard began at the border of the great ape country... The only drawback is that the heir of the great ape country is still a monkey there.


    Su Li suddenly understood why the great ape appeared in front of him as a brainless beast... He was so simple that he was immersed in his own world and couldn''t extricate himself.


    "How long will it take him?" Su Li couldn''t help asking again.


    "Oh, wow ~" the great ape master took a big bite of the fish, chewed it twice with a greasy mouth, and then replied vaguely, "leave him alone. When he is exhausted, he will naturally stop."


    "Don''t you save some for him?" Su Li watched the great ape master quickly destroy the ingredients in front of him, and couldn''t help worrying about the silly child again.


    "That''s his loss, but it''s not his father''s fault." the ape master sneered, as if he were a bad embryo who did all the bad things.


    Su Li covered his face... It''s no wonder that the great ape parliament has always been friendly with the sword sect. It''s true that they are consistent... In short, he likes the great ape master''s temperament very much. Even the silly ape keeps life from malice.


    So he ate and drank at ease... The fresh fruit of the great ape country is really good. Anyway, Su Li is very comfortable to eat.


    For a while, both the host and the guest are happy


    The next morning, Su Li said goodbye to the great ape master and went on his way. He always felt as if he had forgotten something.


    It was not until the great ape master rinsed his mouth and prepared the meat left over from last night''s party for breakfast that the great ape "plopped" to the ground.


    It looked at the sword dragon that finally dissipated in front of him and said proudly, "this time, I won!"


    The great ape master covered his face and didn''t want to recognize his son. Then he picked up a piece of leftover big octopus leg and threw it over and said, "eat, people have left early. Don''t say I didn''t leave you anything good."


    The great ape looked around and found that there was a mess after the feast... He seemed to have missed a lot.


    "We haven''t decided yet, how can he go?" the great ape was a little surprised and angry.


    The great ape master walked over and raised his hand, gave his son a brain melon seed, and then said angrily, "it takes you half an hour to solve the sword dragon left by others. Don''t you understand?"


    The great ape covered his head, squatted on the ground and rubbed desperately. At the same time, he looked up at his father in distress. Some wanted to cry


    ¡­¡­


    Not to mention the interesting great ape country father and son, Su Li put his mind on the map after eating and drinking.


    The route of "jiantu mountain Patrol" was unexpectedly the same as his route to explore the source of the mother river. To explore the source of the mother river, he had to go all the way to the northwest, cross the north foot of tiancrack mountain and enter the Northwest Plateau.


    The route of the sword disciples'' mountain patrol is roughly the same. The more they go to the northwest, the more they encounter the demon country with the sword sect... It''s understandable: the more they go to the depths of the Northwest tiancrack mountain, the more they can''t stand the suppression of the sword sect and migrate to the past.


    In fact, Su Li looked at the map and knew that after leaving the great ape country, it was basically an area that was difficult for the younger disciples of the sword clan to reach... There is no doubt that these areas are the demon country''s sphere of influence that is not so consistent with the sword clan.


    But before that, Su Li wanted to go to a place to see


    That is the Ukrainian country where he had stayed for two years.


    The kingdom of Wu is located in the depression at the south foot of the west side of tiancrack mountain... As shown in the map, it is sandwiched in a blank area between the "great ape country" and the "tiger worship country".


    Su Li understood that this was because the original kingdom of Ukraine was affected by the dead Qi of the earth vein and was extremely poisonous to demons. Only in this way could it be safe... But now?


    He always had something in mind, so he subconsciously went here to have a look


    ¡­¡­


    This is also a revisit of the old place, but it took only three or two days to finish the trip that was supposed to take nearly a month.


    The curtain on the side of Su Li''s carriage was always open. He looked at the surrounding scenery with great interest... When he came here, it was dead, but now it seems that there is a new atmosphere.


    But soon his good mood was gone.


    Because the meat sausage drilled his head out of his pocket, sniffed his nose and shouted to him


    "You smell a lot of karma?!"


    He immediately said to the violent driver in front, "go ahead at full speed. We''ll go directly to Ukraine."


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, he stood on the top of the mountain and looked at the scene in front of him with some disbelief


    This is a bleak image. The original huge city has been completely broken, and the towering city walls have been riddled with holes and collapsed everywhere.


    Most of the farmland outside the city wall is also deserted. The only thing that makes him happy is that at least the remaining farmland is still cultivated... If it is cultivated, it means that the human trace is not cut off.


    He saw the Taoist temple repaired by Ukrainians at the beginning, but now it is completely destroyed... Just from the traces of the destruction, it seems that he has experienced a very fierce battle.


    Su Li walked into the ruins. He wanted to find something from the remnants of the battle


    He saw many sharp claw marks between the broken tiles of the debris wall... There is no doubt that this should be the trace left by the demon.


    What about the other side?


    He found many pieces of used Rune paper


    God Rune!


    He thought of the front door owner of the fumen at the first time.


    At the beginning, he just casually suggested that he come here to accumulate good deeds to compensate for karma... Is it really him?

 Chapter 297

    Su Li sighed in the ruins of the Taoist temple, and then continued to walk to the Ukrainian State... There are still people living in the Ukrainian State, but there are obviously not many survivors.


    Walking on deserted streets, he felt the sad karma around him, and his heart was heavy and hard to let go.


    These karma does not mean that the city is guilty, but highlights the sins that have occurred here


    Meat intestines are quite adapted to this environment, or the disaster animal side on the other side of its blood. I like the aftertaste of this sin and the residual interest of karma.


    As a servant, he walks ahead vigilantly... What dangerous evil things are hidden in this negative urban street?


    In fact, he overreacted. After all, with their cultivation, can ordinary evil things deal with them? But as a servant, he couldn''t help but take over the feeling of "protecting".


    They finally came to the Royal Palace of Ukraine... If there are any survivors in Ukraine, it''s the only place.


    The palace gate was closed, and a wandering talisman was pasted on the top to suppress the evil... Su Li suddenly became friendly when he saw it.


    Su Li''s understanding of this talisman book is included in the talisman book given to him by shenfuzi. It is an upgraded version of Jingming talisman "Yangming talisman".


    Su Li knew that the divine Fuzi was different in the fumen, because he had been inherited by an ancient Fuxiu, so he could be regarded as having a complete Fuxiu inheritance... But although he was the master of the fumen before, he did not include his inheritance into the fumen inheritance.


    In contrast, many of the talismans of the orphan, who learned from the jade fairy, were actually found out. On the contrary, he did not hesitate to teach them. He just relied on his own talent to carry forward the talismans.


    Of course, now Su Li will join the ranks. If his prison cliff talisman is disassembled, it is also very magical.


    When he came to the door, he knocked gently.


    After waiting for a while, he saw a small door opened next to him... He turned his head and saw that there was an iron fence covered with dark red blood and pasted with Yang Ming talisman in front of the small door.


    At this time, a fully armed soldier appeared behind the iron fence. After seeing Su Li, he seemed a little relieved, but he still didn''t dare to relax his vigilance.


    "Who are you?" he asked.


    Su Li saw him smile, and then looked at the Yangming talisman on the iron fence... Although he hadn''t tried this talisman, he also learned and remembered it when reading the talisman book.


    With his current cultivation, it is not difficult to display this talisman.


    So he stretched out his finger to move in the void, but he also drew a Yangming symbol on the void condensation symbol... The next moment, all the shadows near the gate of the palace were dispelled, and even people seemed to feel the warmth of the spring sun.


    The soldier immediately relaxed, then made a gesture behind him, then turned to Su Li and said, "Taoist priest, wait a minute, I''ve sent someone back to inform."


    Su Li understood his caution, so he stood calmly at the door and waited.


    But although his Yangming talisman proved his identity, it also attracted the attention of some people in the ruins of Ukraine... Just a moment later, there was a voice of "knowing and asking".


    However, ferocious ghosts are coming towards him. These ghosts look incomplete and should be transformed by the dead in Ukraine.


    But now, they all start to be enemies with their former relatives and friends


    "Here comes the ghost!"


    Behind the iron gate, the young soldier shouted nervously. Then he held the key tightly around his waist with one hand and stared at Su Li. It seemed that heaven and man were at war


    Su Li saw that he was nervous and interesting, and understood his kindness, so he waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t hurt. You just wait for your response."


    While talking, the sausage had jumped out of the pocket of his chest girdle, and then rose up against the storm and became a big demon dog as tall as a small building.


    Speaking of it, Su Li ate a lot of delicious food along the way, but his favorite "snack", the evil soul full of karma, has not yet eaten it!


    These ghosts may be innocent, but when they become ghosts, they are doomed to be evil.


    Meat intestines did not hesitate. A sound like a wolf roar rang through the audience... Sirius roar!


    These ghosts were hit repeatedly at once, trembling all over and couldn''t move... The sound of meat intestines had a soul stirring effect. At this time, coupled with the wolf family''s magic power "Sirius roar", it immediately maximized the power of its sound.


    Then the great demon dog Shi Shi ran, who is now an extraordinary God Jun, stepped into it and inhaled gently at the place where he passed by. These ghosts atomized and were generally inhaled into its nasal cavity and then swallowed down.


    "Ouch!"


    It gave a cry.


    Su Li understood what it was saying: these ghosts are not complete and controlled by others.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just open your mouth and lead the Lord... Just have a look. What evil is raging here." Su Li''s eyes were a little cold... No matter what evil is, you have to pay for it.


    A moment later, the man behind the scenes really came... Under the gloomy sky, there seemed to be a hill arched on the distant hillside, and then walked here step by step


    Su Li''s eyes pierced through many obstacles, but he just saw a giant tiger with towering and majestic muscles, which was like carrying a mountain... At this moment, the giant tiger seemed to also find Su Li''s gaze, and then a pair of tiger eyes shot fiercely.


    But this fierce look could not scare anyone. Su Li looked at it calmly, and then gradually cold, revealing the meaning of killing


    "Here, is that what you destroyed?"


    His voice was faint, but he sent it to the giant tiger''s ear step by step.


    The giant tiger did not respond, but showed contempt in his tiger eyes.


    In that case, Su Li had no intention of further communication... There was a sword seal in the palm of his hands, but it was a split ground sword sign and a thousand awn sword sign.


    Then two powerful Dharma swords were suspended in front of his palm... He pushed his hands forward at the same time. The ground breaking sword added heavy Jun true meaning and cloud piercing meaning, and the thousand awn sword added Xuanhan true meaning, rain true meaning and cloud piercing meaning, and shot out together!


    Two Dharma swords crossed a distance of nearly ten miles and directly hit the giant tiger still on the hillside.


    "Roar!"


    The giant tiger roared, and the sound wave actually blocked all the two Dharma swords like layers of water waves


    In this sound wave, the two Dharma swords vibrated and cracks appeared layer by layer.


    Su Li was also surprised when he listened to the shocking sound from afar. He was really knowledgeable. However, the sound wave attack obviously can''t travel too far, and the dispersion in the air is too strong, so he just listens very loud here.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    The two Dharma swords were all destroyed, but the terrible sound wave destroyed the stability of the internal structure.


    "Interesting..." Su Li was about to act.


    Just at this time, a voice suddenly came from the iron door behind him: "Su Li?! no, young master, come in quickly, the evil tiger is coming!"


    Su Li unexpectedly turned back and found that it was a divine talisman


    I haven''t seen him for many years. It seems that the old Taoist doesn''t have his original pride, but has become "grounded" a lot.

 Chapter 298

    Meeting the divine talisman here is also a very happy thing for Su Li... Because it at least shows that the survivors in the palace are safe.


    Seeing that shenfuzi wanted to open the iron fence to let him in, he smiled and said, "don''t worry, let me solve the evil tiger."


    He didn''t throw away any nonsense. He just condensed the Dharma sword with both hands and continued to work... The tiger''s voice can roar and break his Dharma sword. Let''s see how long it can roar!


    So Su Li''s Dharma sword was thrown out one after another, and his own Dantian turned into a black hole, and the vitality of heaven and earth around him gathered here like a vortex.


    ... even if an ordinary cultivator of "mountain and sea return to Tibet" becomes a "return to Tibet" magic power, it is absolutely impossible for him to swallow all the vitality of heaven and earth like him.


    It was only because he understood the secret of the self derivation of the five elements in advance that any vitality of heaven and earth could be freely transformed by him that he had this huge scene.


    So Su Li''s left hand split sword and right hand thousand awn sword, earth line and water line real yuan surge, plus all kinds of true blessings, it''s like a magic Fort


    Shenfuzi suddenly twitched at the corner of his mouth. He felt Su Li''s strength, and then became more worried about the situation of Jianzong... He has been so unscrupulous in using the sword technique as a magic sword. Is the Jianzong over?


    The giant tiger in the distance was frightened when he saw the battle... He had never seen such a cruel man before. It turns out that one attack is invalid, and then directly fill in the quantity... Do human friars really don''t want money now?


    Since Su Li embarked on the road of cultivating truth, he has always followed the line of "large quantity and full supply". Now he can be said to be separated from tool assistance and can achieve this goal by himself. It is really gratifying.


    The giant tiger can''t sit still at last... It''s OK to use the roar shattering sword once or twice, but it''s too expensive to maintain it all the time. It can''t hold it all the time.


    So he ran and rushed to Su Li with a speed and agility completely inconsistent with his size.


    Along the way, Su Li still threw out the Dharma sword continuously, but he was dodged by it with incredible agility


    He was nervous and felt something was wrong. Based on his understanding of his young master, he could never do so much unnecessary cost


    Therefore, he felt that Su Li should be prepared, so he didn''t say much, but watched the change and was ready to deal with the unexpected at any time.


    The giant tiger dodged Su Li''s sword all the way and approached quickly... It''s even more strange here, because it''s normal to be able to hit one or two times at such a close distance? Even the giant tiger felt that his charge was too smooth.


    Then when the giant tiger came to Su Li, he widened his eyes and watched Su Li condense a cracked ground sword again, but he didn''t throw it out, but calmly inserted the sword tip down into the ground


    The next moment, the fierce giant tiger only felt that his body was pulled by a huge force, and the whole body immediately stopped in front of Su Li without warning


    Shenfuzi and Baoji looked at the front in surprise. From far to near, a Dharma sword of earth line and water line hung in the air and inserted into the ground. Then it turned out that Guanghua was connected into a piece, forming the shape of two real dragons, one earth and one water!


    "Just in time, take you to test my newly realized Dharma array." Su Li grinned slightly and showed his white teeth.


    This dharma array was realized by him from the fourth chapter of mountain and sea return to Tibet - earth array, and then combined with his travel during this period, he used water and soil dragons to simulate the potential of earth and water veins, forming the general trend of Double Dragons biting together.


    He hasn''t figured out the name yet, but it doesn''t prevent the array from exerting its power


    The giant tiger never thought he would encounter such an ambush. He struggled desperately to get rid of the shackles of the array.


    But at this time, it is in the eye of the array where the Earth Dragon and the water dragon meet, and it is also the most powerful death hole of the large array.


    So Su Li didn''t bother to talk nonsense with it at all. He saw that the two rows of water and soil Dharma swords in the big array flashed together. The infinite sword elements converged as one, and then snapped like the sharp mouth of a real dragon!


    "Click ~"


    The giant tiger''s head fell, and it was directly cut off by the power of the double dragon array.


    The demon Dan of the giant tiger rushed out from the fracture immediately and wanted to escape. But how can he escape wantonly in this array?


    The demon pill was fixed by the power of the array at the moment it appeared, and then Su Li directly pinched it in his hand, walked up with a set of seals, and then stuffed it into the bag as a fairly good booty.


    This tiger demon is already the peak of the real demon. It will be promoted to a big demon at any time. The grade of the demon pill is also very high. I don''t know where it comes from.


    "That''s right!" Su Li said suddenly, as if he remembered something.


    "What?" shenfuzi looked tight and thought Su Li had found some hidden enemy.


    But he said with a happy face: "that move just now is called mountain and river Double Dragons..."


    He paused, then went on and said: "... Sword array."


    The point is that he added the word "sword", which greatly relieved shenfuzi... Fortunately, it seems that the sword sect is not finished.


    So he quickly opened the iron door and asked Su Li to enter the palace.


    Behind the palace wall is a layer of perfect fortifications. Soldiers nervously wait for orders in these fortifications until they see the divine talisman appear and make a safe gesture. The leader''s general was relieved and ordered to lift the alert.


    Everyone looked at shenfuzi with reverent eyes, as if they thought that he could solve the crisis thanks to him.


    Seeing this, shenfuzi smiled bitterly and just wanted to explain to the general


    "It seems that you are very popular here." Su Li didn''t care, but joked first.


    "The young master has been praised too much. These praises actually put a lot of pressure on the old servant." shenfuzi was very humble in front of Su Li... He owed Su Li a big cause and effect before. However, Su Li said to settle it with a Fushu, but he knew it was definitely not enough.


    "The pressure of being expected and trusted?" Su Li thought thoughtfully, but didn''t say much. Instead, he asked, "what''s going on here? I remember when I left, there were no monsters."


    Referring to this, shenfuzi''s face was a little ugly. He said: "the demon Tiger comes from the tiger worship country not far from here... It wreaks havoc in Ukraine. It seems that it is to refine the ghost army to deal with a grand event once in a thousand years for the demon country."


    "I don''t know what happened to the grand event, and the demon tiger died here. I''m afraid Ukraine will be restless in the future."


    Su Li scratched his nose and felt a little confused... It seems that chonghu''s opponent has been killed?


    Well, it doesn''t seem like a good place to worship the tiger country. Maybe we should make a good plan


    "I see. You settle the people of Ukraine here first, and I''ll ''inquire'' and come back." Su Li said, and then went back to the car frame to the boundary of chonghu country.


    Shenfuzi felt a little strange, but he thought that if it was Su Li, he wouldn''t be as grumpy as those sword repairmen in the sect, so he was a little relieved and didn''t get too tangled

 Chapter 299

    Su Li left the kingdom of Ukraine, but directly came to the kingdom of chonghu. This is a demon country with a large area in tiancrack mountain. Although many demon families live in it, according to the intelligence of miaoyan mountain country, there are not many tiger demons.


    One mountain can''t tolerate two tigers, so although the land area of the tiger worship country is large, there are only four real tiger demons. Most of those walking in the mountains are ordinary demon tigers.


    Su Li once met this kind of demon tiger. At that time, he really had no way to deal with this kind of demon tiger like copper skin and iron bone. Even now, he can deal with the tiger demon that is about to be completely transformed.


    He came to the periphery of chonghu country and arranged it in advance... Nothing special, that is, he buried Rune stone pillars with mountain seals to form a large array connecting earth veins.


    There is nothing special about this array itself, but it leads out the Qi of earth veins as much as possible.


    The Qi of the earth vein floats on the surface. According to normal perception, it is just that the vitality of heaven and earth here is stronger. It may form a spiritual field after a long time.


    But for Su Li, the Qi of the earth vessel has a completely different effect


    After all this, he released his passionate sword intention... The sword with the will of the sword sect''s 800 gates rose into the sky, and its existence can be clearly perceived even within a distance of hundreds of miles.


    At this time, the great ape who practiced sword in the great ape country immediately felt it. It raised its head in surprise and said unexpectedly, "did you go to challenge again so soon? But why is the killing intention so strong... That is the worship of the tiger country?"


    The great ape master sneered and said, "don''t you know the virtues of those tiger demons? They never take human beings seriously and have always resisted the rule of the sword clan... It is said that a female tiger has broken through to the level of forming a big demon not long ago. It is estimated that they can''t stand loneliness again."


    ¡­¡­


    "Roar!"


    The tiger roared in the mountains.


    This roar made the whole mountain seem to tremble with it.


    But what came out of the mountain forest was a strong woman with a "King" eyebrow on her forehead... It''s not easy to describe. In short, it looks very fierce.


    Su Li looked at the stocky woman and knew in his heart that it was a completely transformed demon tiger.


    "Are you the swordsman of the generation of the sword clan?" the woman said in an unreasonable tone.


    After experiencing the miaoyanshan state and the great ape state, Su Li has understood that this attitude is very normal for the demon family.


    The demon clan respects the strong, so they will only show due respect to the strong.


    Therefore, those demon families who are confident and proud of their own strength are like this, unless the people they meet are strong enough to make them obey.


    Therefore, Su Li didn''t argue much, but said calmly, "I''ll be."


    The mother tiger didn''t look very good, so she said, "my son hasn''t come back yet. You can stay a moment."


    Su Li slightly turned his head, so he took out a huge tiger head from the bag and asked, "excuse me, but this one?"


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the field changed in an instant.


    Half of the body of the female tiger began to tremble, and then her eyes became red


    "Big son!"


    She gave a loud roar, and then she showed her murderous spirit.


    A shrill roar that shook the clouds swept through the mountains and forests like a tsunami, shattering and blowing away all the surrounding trees.


    Then the female tiger leaned down, directly showed her original shape and rushed towards Su Li with the craziest attitude


    Su Li is already familiar with this scene. He just didn''t expect that these demon families are so easily dominated by extreme emotions... Although the prototype of the demon family can be increased several times in absolute power. But this can''t compare with the benefits of human shape!


    Otherwise, why did the demon turn into a form? It is because they are in human form that they can exert many magical powers.


    It can be said that the original shape of the demon family is only one-sided, but it is also easy to be targeted. The human form state is very balanced in all aspects, which really makes up for the shortcomings of the demon family.


    But at this time, the big demon mother tiger showed its original shape directly, so don''t blame Su Li for exercising targeted restraint


    Cloud from dragon, wind from tiger.


    First of all, in terms of attributes, most tigers have wind attributes that are not among the five elements. However, although the popularity is not among the five elements, there are such sayings as "wind helps fire" and "mountain blocks wind weakly".


    So Su Li''s earth movement skill was pinched with his hands, and the long unused land binding talisman method was also used again and again, constantly trying to fetter the steps of the mother tiger.


    However, the female tiger is a big demon after all. Even if she is dazzled by hatred, she will not be controlled so simply.


    Su Li was also a little tied up. He didn''t want the battle to damage the ground too much, so in the face of the female tiger rushing up, he could only sigh and come up with his best moves


    Prison cliff amulet!


    This life talisman is used directly, and the soul body of prison cliff is also right for the mad female tiger.


    But Su Li knew that it was difficult for him to surpass the level with pure swordsmanship or the "Kendo cultivation" he mastered... The appearance of prison cliff magic talisman also meant that he had gone all out.


    So the originally fierce wind was completely restrained. The female tiger tasted the terrible gravity and even raised her legs very hard.


    After all, it is a big demon. Su Li''s prison cliff talisman may be able to easily suppress any opponent in the real demon or real life stage, but it will always be a little weak for the opponents at the level of big demon and real Jun.


    But the prison cliff talisman is a talisman integrating seal and suppression!


    At the next moment, Su Li''s Dantian suddenly released a dark prison lock, which directly entangled the mother tiger''s body.


    The prison lock itself is not very powerful, but when it entangles the mother tiger''s body, it seems to completely cut off its connection with the vitality of the world outside, and is constantly trying to absorb the Demon power in its body


    What''s more, a layer of fire was lit on the prison lock.


    This is Su Li''s another understanding and application of ten thousand tree flowers... Ten thousand tree flowers can extract energy from the target''s body and release it in the way of "flowering".


    In his opinion, this should be a very romantic visual design when Chun created this move, and these released energy can be reused!


    So there was Su Li''s innovation at this time... Extract the female tiger Demon power by the method of thousands of trees and flowers, and then evolve all these demon powers into the flame with the largest damage bonus of tigers through the mystery of five elements.


    In this way, not only the female tiger''s Demon power can be continuously lost, but also the flame formed by these demon powers can cause secondary damage to it... This is definitely a very vicious sealing technique.


    "Roar!"


    The female tiger roared again, but this time it was a painful voice.


    At this time, another roar came from a distance. From far to near, it is connected into a piece, just like running thunder!


    The Lord is coming

 Chapter 300

    According to the information Su Li got from miaoyan mountain country, there are four tiger demons in the tiger worship country, which is actually a family of four.


    The most powerful male tiger is already the peak demon, while the female tiger is a new demon. The other two tiger demons are their offspring


    Su Li''s previous preparation was not to deal with the female tiger, but for the strongest male tiger. Now it''s time to start.


    The male tiger of the peak demon was very fast, even beyond the scope of Su Li''s visual capture. He just felt that there was an extremely terrible existence, as if he had melted into the wind and rushed here.


    This feeling is very dangerous, and he can be sure that it is by no means an existence he can resist positively.


    So the moment he felt the terrible wind entering the scope, he did not hesitate to start the previous arrangement


    The next moment, a gold seal turned over his head, and then suddenly spread a huge virtual shadow, covering the whole mountain.


    This is Zhenyue seal!


    The surrounding places depicting the Lianshan seal road also glittered, but it took a corner of the huge earth vein under their feet and poured it into the Zhenyue seal


    The Zhenyue seal was urged by Su Li with Zhenyuan and cooperated with chongjun''s true meaning, which has been strengthened to an unprecedented degree. Now it is blessed with the Qi of the earth vein... This does not enhance the repression intensity of Zhenyue seal, but it can spread the extreme repression power to all the surrounding areas covered by the Qi of the earth vein!


    So a scene that was hard to capture with the naked eye appeared... A terrible strong wind broke everything around from far to near and rushed to Su Li.


    But under the suppression of Zhen Yueyin, its speed decreased sharply, and then slowed down until it showed its shape


    It was the image of a man with mottled beard and beard. The rage in his eyes was no less than that of the female tiger, but he still kept the last calm.


    After feeling the power of this super large-scale terrorist repression, he immediately realized that it was a trap, and then quickly turned around to escape.


    But his speed has been reduced, and it is very difficult to leave. But the strength of the peak demon was still extraordinary. After finding it difficult to escape, he simply summoned up all the Demon power to rush to Su Li and kill him!


    Obviously, the tiger demon has seen that Su Li''s cultivation is actually not worth mentioning in front of him


    Suddenly, he opened his mouth and suddenly spit out a terrible spirit.


    Where his spirit passed, the trees in front of him were destroyed into annihilation powder.


    However, this spirit was also rapidly weakened under the suppression of Zhen Yueyin. When he finally reached Su Li, there was only a weak fishy wind... The wind resistance of the mountain was weak, which is the truth.


    But the tiger demon didn''t give up. Instead, he fell on the ground in human form. In the posture of landing on all fours, he suddenly accelerated to run to Su Li.


    This scene also surprised Su Li... The tiger demon unexpectedly resisted the heavy pressure of Zhenyue seal in this way.


    There is no doubt that the great demon has reached the extreme of killing Su Li. It is ready to kill Su Li regardless of everything


    Then the question arises. Will Su Li be unprepared for it?


    At this time, the green bracelet on his wrist flew out


    This is ivy, or the hair of Toon!


    He was more reluctant to use it than Zhen Yue Yin. Because Zhenyue seal can also be said to belong to his treasure, but the ivy is borrowing the power of Chun.


    However, at this time, the opponent is the peak demon, so there is not so much attention.


    Su Li urged the ivy with Zhenyuan, turned one into a long vine, and then entangled the tiger demon who couldn''t escape.


    At first, he used his Qi to urge ivy to entangle Leng Shenjun, who is also the peak demon, so now he uses his true yuan to urge


    The tiger demon was immediately entangled, and his face turned red as if he were suffocating.


    The Ivy seems to have opened countless small mouths, constantly tearing and sucking the tiger demon''s body, making its Demon power, physical strength and even flesh and blood lose constantly


    This is not the way that thousands of trees and flowers should have, just because Su Li thinks it can be more lethal... I don''t know what it would be like for chun to see her magic power full of artistic beauty change Su Li into this dark and evil look.


    The peak demon has no room to resist, and the struggle is getting weaker and weaker... At this stage, Ivy may even be a treasure more terrible than zhenyueyin.


    Then Su Li couldn''t see it anymore. He cut off the head of the peak demon with a sword.


    As a result, the ivy vine squirmed again, but it "digested" the whole demon.


    After completing all this, it was another turn and flew back to Su Li''s hand. It was very magical.


    "Tut tut tut ~" Chi Lao was so surprised that he began to doubt who was the devil again.


    ... let alone this problem, the leaders of the major doors in Dongzhou are also very confused... Why is the recent magic robbery so strange?


    In fact, Chi Lao himself is a magic weapon used by Chi Yang, the summer God, to use killing and looting to compensate for cause and effect. Only with it can there be magic looting.


    But its existence is very unique. It must be attached to a demon before it can play its role... It was originally with Su Li. Because Su Li can completely shield its influence, the magic robbery is erased.


    But now it''s different... Su Li himself is essentially a heart devil aggregate of 800 disciples of Jianzong! Although such a "lovely" demon has never seen before, his evil thoughts can''t be fake.


    Therefore, the combination of magic tools and magic thoughts makes Su Li a virtual magic robbery, but he doesn''t know it


    Until the tiger demon was killed, Su Li suddenly felt clear, as if something good had happened


    Then the red old man was completely speechless. He finally understood what Ailanthus had done to him


    The principle of magic robbery is actually to "kill to stop karma" more efficiently. It can not only pay off its karma through killing, but also plunder the Qi of the killed. It is very high-end.


    Now, the karma of paying off and the Qi of plundering are no longer counted on the God of Chiyang, but directly on Su Li.


    Just now, Su Li''s feeling of "clearing" was the elimination of karma and the blessing of luck!


    How much karma will a peak demon accumulate in the process of cultivation? What kind of luck can you have this cultivation?


    When all these belong to Su Li himself, no wonder he will have an obvious feeling.


    But Su Li himself didn''t take it to heart. After all, this peak karma is drizzle for him. So he cut out with a sword and killed the female tiger who was almost consumed by the prison cliff magic charm.


    So three of the four tiger demons in the tiger worship country have been removed, and there is still a little tiger


    Su Li calmly decided to cut down the roots.

 Chapter 301

    "Young master, there''s a tiger demon here, but it hasn''t grown up yet. What should I do?" suddenly, he came over with a demon tiger in his hand.


    Su Li was surprised to see the image of the demon tiger, because it was the one he met when he was young?


    At that time, it was the demon tiger that ran after the meat intestines in front of him that made them form this deep fate.


    "It......" Su Li looked at the demon tiger with a sigh. He didn''t even dare to kill, so he had to suppress it and slip away.


    "Kill it."


    His decision was very crisp... It was, and the whole family was better.


    As for the "tiger worshiping country"... He was no longer interested. Since then, there was one less demon country in tiancracked mountain, and the little demons naturally scattered and left.


    And he returned to the kingdom of Ukraine with the storm... This country located in the tiancrack mountain depression suffered from the disaster of the tiger demon, and it is time to recuperate.


    He felt that he had to bear part of the cause and effect of the disaster in Ukraine... If he hadn''t sealed the fissure of the earth vein and restored the vitality of heaven and earth here to normal, how could this country suffer such a disaster?


    So he decided to stay in this country for a while, at least to help them survive.


    "Young master, I''m really worried about your going... There seems to have been a war at Zhenjun level just now. Have you ever met?" shenfuzi was concerned when he saw Su Li.


    It seems that after so many years of life in Ukraine, he has completely smoothed his arrogance. He knew what he should do, so he did it himself.


    "The tiger demon problem has been completely solved, and the tiger worship country no longer exists. It''s not a worry for some little demons to escape... Let the people of Ukraine go out of the palace, and they will return to normal life." Su Li replied calmly.


    "Seriously?!" the talisman was surprised.


    However, he said angrily, "young master, can''t you make a reasonable guess? The great demon at the level of ordinary Zhenjun is no longer the opponent of the young master. Even the great demon at the peak can counter attack as long as it is ready... You should know, young master, now it''s the first disciple of the sword clan for three generations and the famous town demon sword in Dongzhou!"


    I always felt that he meant to show off. Maybe he saw that the talisman also called Su Li "young master", so he had some sense of competition.


    Only on this point, he was wrong, because the reason why shenfuzi followed Su Li was different from him... He followed Su Li in essence to obtain his own interests, but shenfuzi was to repay his mistakes.


    Therefore, shenfuzi didn''t have any dissatisfaction with this, but said in surprise: "young master, it''s really not something in the pool... Just don''t know how the sect is now? When the old slave left the sword Pavilion, it seemed that the situation was good..."


    "But after all, it is our sword sect that resists the three evil sects with the strength of each family. Therefore, even if there are many difficulties in Ukraine these years, we dare not ask the sect for help... Now that the young master has leisure to travel westward and experience, I think the sect is all right?"


    Poor shenfuzi, who has been completely closed in this remote small country, doesn''t even know what happened to Jianzong these years.


    Su Li sighed and took the divine talisman to sit down and say


    "The sword pavilion was destroyed, and the elder miejian collapsed..."


    "When the sect door fell, the chief true biography turned out to be a spy from the reincarnation of a foreign teacher..."


    "The sect leader was seriously injured, and the sword sect suffered heavy losses..."


    "How could it be so... How could it be so..."


    God Fuzi is old, but he is weeping with his chest. Even though he knew that the situation had improved at this time, the sword sect had experienced so many disasters during his stay in Ukraine. He was trembling with pain.


    This is the most essential feeling of Jianzong people. Even if it comes from a side door, it is also a person who grew up in Jianzong since childhood!


    In this sense, as like as two peas and many disciples, they grow up with sword and emperor, and are protected by the sword. No matter how they stand, they are always bent on the sword.


    How can he feel at peace when he is not present at such an important moment?


    "Young master, I want to see what the sword sect is like now... But I can''t put it here... What to do, what to do..." shenfuzi got up in confusion, and he stood up and paced uneasily.


    He was restless and hard to decide, and even some paranoid colors appeared in his swing eyes... This is the expression of Tao''s unstable heart.


    "Gaga ~ the old Taoist priest is going to have a heart demon... Su Li, your trouble is coming. The old Taoist priest was born with a heart demon because of your words!" old Chi''s elated voice sounded in Su Li''s heart. He felt that he had caught Su Li this time.


    However, Su Li heard a cold hum, and then said to the talisman, "don''t resist. I''ll show you what the sword clan looks like now."


    God Fuzi didn''t doubt him, stopped his anxious performance, and looked at him suspiciously


    Su Li''s eyes flashed black-and-white sword cliff, and then said in a heavy tone: "this is the first time I''ve brought people in, and I don''t know if I''ll succeed... Violent Jiong, protect the Dharma for us."


    He immediately stood by and kept no one close.


    Su Li carefully pulled out the sword in his heart


    Heart sword, sword cliff meaning!


    He never thought that this move would take the lead in using it on his own people, and the purpose is not to kill, but to receive


    At the next moment, the black-and-white sword cliff in Su Li''s eyes seemed to be reflected in the eyes of shenfuzi


    "This is my sword sect..." he murmured.


    After living in Jianzong for three or four hundred years, how could shenfuzi not be familiar with the peak of Jianzong? Even though half of it had been cut off and the mountain became a cliff, he still recognized it at a glance.


    So his heart suddenly rolled up a fierce emotional fluctuation. He felt the anger, hate and shame in Su Li''s sword cliff, and then his mind synchronized with the sword cliff at this moment.


    "Boom!"


    He only felt a sudden shock in his mind. With the promotion of these passionate emotions in his heart, he was stunned to find that he was still living in a black-and-white world.


    He saw the towering black-and-white cliff and felt the intense emotion repressed in the cliff.


    Then he looked around and saw a circle of people kneeling under the cliff... 800 sword sect disciples!


    Their faces were dark and blood and tears flowed. Their demons were rising or their faces were firm as if they were aware... But no matter what state they were, they knelt quietly under the cliff... As if they were sacrificing something.


    "I see... I understand, I understand..." shenfuzi stumbled to a corner. He didn''t dare to stay closer, because he thought it was enough to look at the far corner.


    Two lines of blood and tears suddenly flowed down his cheeks, and then his face was gloomy


    Su Li didn''t feel any weight in his heart, because there seemed to be a voice in his ear: "since everyone is suffering like this, the old slave naturally has to bear it together... As a disciple of the sword sect, how can he be at ease?"


    In an instant, they recovered their consciousness, and looked at each other, but everything was silent


    Shenfuzi''s eyes are clear and pure, and his thoughts are more accessible than ever... Carrying that heavy doesn''t mean it''s difficult to walk, but it makes people walk more stably.


    In Su Li''s heart, red old man kept trembling: "that... That... What... Ghost place?!"

 Chapter 302

    Hearing the trembling voice of red old man, Su Li suddenly smiled happily... Speaking, he can actually be regarded as the "Lord of heart demons" now!


    "Well, my world is very interesting?" he deliberately replied.


    If red old man had a scalp, it must be numb and cold now... Why did he get into that terrible heart demon world with his brain just now?


    In the eyes of red old man, Su Li''s sword cliff world is a living ''demon world''! The strong demonic thoughts of the disciples of the sword sect are intertwined, and even form a real small world... This is something that only the high-ranking "demon lord" can do in the "demon", even if it can''t do this in its own body and practice magic skills.


    Back in those days, he just wanted to lure Su Li into the devil. Just listen to him as a beautiful little devil... As a result, he was stunned when he returned to Su Li for more than five years and found that the young man who had not wavered in any temptation had become the "master of Demons".


    Fall!


    The collapse of Chi Lao''s heart can''t be described in words. He feels that he might as well go back to wusheng monk. At least he can have a sense of achievement in wusheng.


    Regardless of the pain of the egg, Su Li began to ask him if there was any need in the Ukrainian country after solving the problem of shenfuzi.


    ... in fact, the problem of Ukraine is also very simple, that is, the survivors lack food.


    There are more than 30000 survivors in the palace. It''s lucky that so many people can survive. It''s also the God Fuzi who did everything to make the tiger demon dare not go too far.


    But so many people''s eating and drinking is a big problem. Shenfuzi also tried his best to make everyone hold on until now, but now it is almost over. And because of long-term malnutrition, the people of Ukraine are already very weak.


    Su Li thought for a moment, took out a bag and poured it down on the square of the king''s palace


    At the next moment, countless fruits and melons were poured out, and soon a fruit pile like a hill was piled up in the Palace Square. This is a gift I got when I said goodbye to the great ape master, but I didn''t expect it to be useful here.


    The eyes of the surrounding civilians and even the soldiers lit up, but no one came forward to compete


    This situation surprised Su Li. He didn''t expect that these people could exercise restraint in hunger.


    Seeing his doubts, shenfuzi smiled mysteriously and said, "the old slave was also surprised at the beginning, but I heard that there were ''relegated immortal people'' in the kingdom of Ukraine. They not only had medical skills and God''s free treatment, but also solved a disaster of the destruction of the kingdom of Ukraine. Finally, they drove them away because of the looting of the people of the Kingdom..."


    Su Li blushed and seemed to be talking about him... How did he become a "relegated immortal" after a few years?


    However, it can also be seen from here that the Ukrainian people are still very simple in nature. They can consciously maintain order because of this mistake... Su Li thinks this should be the reason why the remaining survivors of Ukrainian can stick to it all the time.


    He no longer thought much, but nodded to the Ukrainian general and said, "let''s share these melons and fruits... By the way, I see that there are still people farming outside?"


    God Fuzi replied, "that''s actually the bait left by the tiger demon. It knows that we don''t have much food. If we want to live, we must come out and harvest food... So we just leave those fields for the harvest season. Even if the old slave is mysterious, he can''t protect so many people."


    When Su Li heard this, he suddenly realized a fact... The demon tiger was already the peak real demon about to turn into a form. He dared not attack the palace wantonly because of the suppression of the divine talisman.


    It can be seen that the cultivation and strength of shenfuzi are limited even if they are not as good as the tiger demon


    "Are you about to cross the robbery?" Su Li asked.


    Shenfuzi nodded and replied, "the young master instructed the old slave to come here, but he slowly understood the true meaning of cultivation. If it weren''t for the tiger demon entanglement, the old slave could try to break the pill and become a baby earlier."


    Su Li breathed a long sigh of relief... His master Chen Yu fairy was right. Today''s Jianzong is indeed in the midst of great luck!


    Every disciple of the sect has made rapid progress in cultivation under the great luck that envelops the whole sect... But this situation must also be controlled, otherwise the great luck will pass quickly and will be prosperous and decline.


    "I see. It seems that the disaster in Ukraine is in the past. There will be no big demons to wreak havoc with the collapse of chonghu country... I want to continue traveling. What are your plans?"


    The Fuzi said: "it''s hard to put down here after all... The new destruction of the tiger Kingdom, I''m afraid there are still hidden dangers for the scattered little demons. The old slave will stay here and continue to protect them for a period of time until everything is stable, and then go back to the sect... The old slave didn''t catch up with the big robbery at the beginning, but our sect''s revenge, don''t want to leave the old slave again!"


    Su Li was not surprised. This is the general understanding in the hearts of the disciples of Jianzong... Jianzong should take revenge, and each of them would do anything for it.


    "Well, then we''ll leave first..." Su Li nodded and turned away in the disappointed eyes of the Ukrainian people.


    He has done what he can, and of course he can leave without concern.


    But when he left, he still let him bypass the valley that sealed the earth crack... Now it''s just a vast lake.


    He went to the bottom of the lake alone, found the seal he left when he was young, and then carried out a round of "inhuman" strengthening.


    It''s really lucky that this seal can be kept until now. From his current perspective, this seal that had no choice but to make every effort at the beginning is really fragile and very simple.


    After all this, he left the last burden in his heart, and then continued to the west without concern


    The Ukrainian State continues to the west, which is the North-South dog State mentioned by miaolingsha several times.


    According to the information obtained from the cat grandmother of miaoyanshan country, although the north and South dog country has been completely far away from human secularity, there is constant war between the two.


    The reason for the war is very simple, just because the royal family of the South dog country is a holy and bright moon dog, while the North Dog King''s room is a disaster beast regarded as a symbol of evil and disaster.


    So naturally, all the dog demons in the South dog country think they are just, while the dog demons in the North dog country think those in the south are too artificial... So the two naturally have a constant confrontation.


    But Su Li knew that the two royal families probably didn''t really like such a war. The evidence was in Su Li''s arms... They even took time to fall in love and have a baby.


    "So meat sausage, do you want to see your father or your mother first?" Su Li asked.


    "Wuwu..." meat sausage seems to resist this.


    "You have to face it, don''t you?" Su Li touched the dog''s head lovingly, and then made a decision: "then go to your mother first. After all, if your mother''s words should be more gentle."

 Chapter 303

    South dog country, this is Su Li''s next goal.


    Even though the sausage seemed to be very resistant, Su Li came here with it. On the one hand, the swordsman needs to patrol the mountain, on the other hand, he hopes that Rouchang can find his parents.


    ... this is a strange forest. It''s daytime when you enter, but it seems that you can see the faint shadow of the moon overhead through the dense leaves.


    In the dark and quiet woodland, it seems that all the noise can be removed. Even a little movement can make a big noise


    Su Li''s carriage made a "rustling" sound all the way, which caused great movement in the forest land and made the violent crane very nervous when driving.


    But just then Su Li got out of the car and came to the driver''s seat. He said, "let''s walk together. Don''t drive."


    After listening to this, he quickly stopped the frame and put it into his storage equipment. Then he walked carefully with Su Li in the forest land where the moon shadow flashed.


    "Don''t be so nervous... This woodland is very friendly. If you are calm, you will find that it is opening its arms to welcome you."


    At first, he was completely confused about this, but when he thought about his young master''s usual style, he put down all his vigilance, and then began to walk without saying a word.


    Then slowly he felt what this feeling of "being welcomed" was. He gradually heard the voice in the quiet forest... It turned out that it had its own voice, but if he was wary, he would never listen.


    So he was gradually embraced by the forest, and slowly heard the sound of branches and leaves rubbing in the forest, as well as the faint sound of insects and cowardly little animals


    Outside, he and Su Li gradually stopped making any sound. They seemed to be part of the forest and walked through the forest silently


    This is really a magical forest. Su Li knew that it was just their voice gradually integrated into the forest.


    The advantage of doing so is that people can easily enter the situation of feeling nature... Just like the storm, the servant of "love Epiphany" seems to have realized something.


    Su Li was very curious about the feeling that it seemed to be integrated with the whole forest, because he found that it seemed to be a very special magic. The whole forest was a magic array derived from five elements... This kind of magic attainments exceeded his imagination and could be practically indistinguishable from reality.


    Just as they were moving forward, they accidentally met a guard.


    This is a beige dog demon. Although standing in human shape, the whole head and tail still retain the characteristics of dogs. It is slender and strong, wearing moon white armor as elegant as a dress, holding a long, cold Ge, standing quietly in the Forest waiting for the arrival of the two.


    I have to say that this is not the strongest real demon Su Li has ever met, but it is definitely the most stylish monster.


    "Outsiders stop. This is the moonlight forest land of Nangou country. If it''s not important, please don''t break in without permission."


    His voice is very calm and thick. He is also a rare and polite monster.


    He is stylish, polite, and still a dog demon... Su Li looked down at the dog in his girdle who refused to show his head. He couldn''t help muttering ''other people''s dog''


    "I''m Su Li, but I''m a sword disciple of the sword sect." Su Li also responded gently.


    The dog demon immediately became cautious. The hair on his dog''s head seemed to stand up. Then he said, "swordsman, wait a minute, we''ll report it now."


    He jerked his nose, then opened his mouth and barked at the dog behind him.


    Suddenly, two white dogs behind him heard it and immediately turned around and ran away... It seems that the southern dog country is in the depths of the forest.


    Su Li waited patiently, but he was very curious about the country where the sausage mother lived, so he asked, "are all white dogs in your southern dog country?"


    The genie frowned and seemed reluctant to answer the question. But after hesitation, he said, "most white dogs here are just because the coat color of dogs enjoying the glory of the Lord will naturally ''moonlight'', not only white dogs here."


    Su Li was more interested. He asked, "what do you mean, the great demon Mingyue Lord, the peak of Nangou country? I heard that he was once the Dharma protector of Jingguang temple. Later, after the Jingguang Temple monk left the immortal city, he returned to the mountain to establish Nangou country."


    "I don''t know about the Lord." the handsome dog demon said nothing with a cold face.


    Su Li feels a little boring. The dog is handsome, but it''s a little rigid.


    Unconsciously, Su Li had a strange atmosphere in his heart... Peace and harmony, as if all the filth were being washed and purified.


    So if he turned his head and looked, he saw an indescribable big white dog coming here gracefully.


    Obviously, it is a dog, but it clearly has a kind of demure and elegance like a girl in a family.


    The whole body is snow-white without a trace of mottled hair. It is moderate in length and looks soft without being too fierce. The dog''s head seemed to have a moon ring flashing, and a pair of black and white eyes were very pure.


    Su Li looked at the big dog and was familiar with it


    "Contemporary swordsman... Next mingyueji is the one who competes with you this time in Nangou country." the beautiful big dog language is warm and pleasant, which is really very gentle.


    "Duel? Forget it." Su Li couldn''t think of such a gentle and kind dog demon at all, not to mention the gentle moon Ji... His hand pressed on the pocket in his chest and gently clicked to let the meat intestines come out to say hello.


    Mingyue Ji is not surprised. The particularity of Nangou country and Mingyue dog often makes Jianzong feel relieved about them.


    But when it still wanted to say something, it suddenly twitched its nose, then subconsciously put its head together and kept breathing in short


    This move was obviously impolite, but Su Li didn''t stop it. On the contrary, I feel that mingyueji has a feeling of "exhaling like orchid".


    "It''s impolite... It''s just the smell on your body. Mingyueji seems to have smelled it." mingyueji noticed her gaffe, stepped back two steps and said apologetically.


    It''s no wonder she can''t remember, because Su Li at the age of eight must be very different from now, not only in appearance, but also in taste... At least his strong merit has been changing his taste.


    "We met once in the split mountain... With a big black dog." Su Li said suddenly.

 Chapter 304

    The pure white bright moon Ji was suddenly stunned. She couldn''t make a sound for a moment.


    But the white dog guard suddenly said, "please don''t slander the royal highness of the princess. Holy is like her, how can you stay with the black dog?!"


    Su Li doesn''t speak... It seems that the white dog guard admires mingyueji closely, but he doesn''t know that he has had a baby with a "black dog".


    Mingyueji suddenly paused, and then turned into a human shape in the bright white moonlight... Her long silver hair as bright as stars, gentle and beautiful face, and tall figure... This is an almost perfect shape, and the only defect is the ''bib'' of white fluff wrapped around her neck.


    Su Li can recognize that it should be a dog''s tail, which is also the only defect of Mingyue Ji''s shape... When she completely removes the dog''s tail like a scarf, she is a real shape demon.


    Mingyueji looked very strange. She seemed to want to say something, but she wanted to talk and stopped. She deliberately suppressed it. Finally, she said to the loyal white dog guard around her: "white guard, you step down first. I have nothing important to talk about with the sword."


    The white dog guard hesitated a little, but finally bowed his head and promised: "yes, princess, but please be careful."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." mingyueji nodded gently to the white guard.


    The white guard had no choice but to turn and leave.


    At this time, Su Li also waved to the violent drum around him and said, "you also step back first."


    He obeyed his orders and left.


    Then Su Li and mingyueji waited quietly at the same time until they were sure that no one was bothered ten minutes later


    "Can I see it?" mingyueji asked softly.


    Su Li frowned, just patted the bulging pocket on his chest and didn''t speak.


    But in that pocket, it suddenly came out: "woo Hoo ~"


    An awkward cry seemed to say: no!


    But mingyueji suddenly shook. She just heard the sound and could be sure that the little thing in her pocket was her child!


    "My child... Let mom see how you are?"


    "Woo Hoo ~"


    The sausage replied very firmly.


    Mingyueji suddenly showed a sad look. She sighed and said, "you''re hating your mother, aren''t you?"


    It really doesn''t want to face its parents. It doesn''t mean hatred, but it just doesn''t know what to do after seeing it?


    Leave its owner? It''s impossible. It''s impossible to kill him... He won''t leave Su Li all his life. In that case, what can happen after meeting?


    But Su Li hopes it can face all this... If only he is in his life, it seems too sad.


    The sausage felt the heart of its master, and it finally showed its head from its pocket.


    "Are you finally willing to see me?" mingyueji was a little excited... She looked at the reduced sausage and felt that she liked it more and more... This is her own baby.


    However, after the meat sausage showed its head, its limbs grabbed Su Li''s skirt and climbed all the way up, then climbed onto Su Li''s shoulder, and its small head rubbed Su Li''s cheek


    It seems to say: I have you, that''s enough.


    Rouchang''s attachment to Su Li made mingyueji sad for a while. She knew the reason, but she couldn''t change anything in the end


    But then she smiled happily and said, "at least, you take good care of it..."


    Of course, she took good care of her... Mingyueji could sense that her little boy, who was born only ten years ago, had already achieved true demon cultivation!


    This kind of speed is much faster than the pure moon dog or disaster beast... It can be seen that its owner must be cultivating it very carefully.


    What reassured her more was that the meat sausage relied on Su Li more than usual... This showed that its owner really loved it and didn''t dislike it at all because of its abnormal blood lineage.


    "Thank you for taking care of it so well." mingyueji stabilized her mood and said in a sad voice.


    Su Li saw the performance of meat sausage and understood its intention. He could only say: "I just want to take it to meet his parents. After all, its life is still long... I''ve seen it now, so I''ll leave."


    "Wait!" mingyueji hurriedly called Su Li and said, "it''s rare to come once. Why don''t you stay a little longer?"


    Su Li said, "since it doesn''t want to at this time, why force it? The future is long. As a demon family, your days are still long."


    "So... I see." mingyueji is really a wise dog demon, and she quickly figured out what to do. Holding back the thoughts and pain in her heart, she took two steps back and stopped pestering.


    Su Li felt a little relieved, and then remembered his task, so he handed the invitation to teach Jianya.


    After seeing it, mingyueji suddenly looked a little moved. Then she showed a very gentle and meaningful smile and said, "Su Li... Can I call you that?"


    Su Li nodded... The mother of meat sausage can call him whatever he wants.


    "Well, Su Li, I will personally go to celebrate on behalf of nandog country when Jianya teaches in three years." she looked very happy.


    Su Li was slightly stunned, then nodded and said, "then I''ll see you in three years."


    He has a feeling that Mingyue Ji will not leave after three years... But it is a good thing for the sword cliff sect at that time... It is a good luck to have Mingyue dog to protect the Dharma.


    So Su Li said goodbye to mingyueji again. This time she didn''t stop her, but looked at Su Li''s back with a very eager eye... Or the little dog on his shoulder


    Meat sausage is also slightly looking at mingyueji... There is no nostalgia in her eyes, but she is just curious.


    In the heart of meat sausage, mingyueji, who is white and hairy, is not like it at all. She is a nondescript freak. How can she have a relationship with such a gentle and beautiful Mingyuegou?


    Su Li stretched out his hand and scratched gently on his dog''s head, but some worries didn''t come out


    Of course, he also hopes that sausage can always be with him... But as he said earlier, their days are still long!


    For such a long time, no one can guarantee whether there will be any accidents in the future, and he can''t guarantee that he can live forever... Especially now he has been exposed to the struggle of God.


    He was alone without scruples, but he wanted to find a way back for the sausage... At least one day, he could no longer rely on him, but his relatives could give him a reason to continue to live


    At that time, he sat next to the huge demon bear body, with blood stains lying on his mouth, but he kept shaking his tail and watching him. The picture was always deeply depicted in Su Li''s brain. This picture warmed his heart at that time, but in retrospect, it only worried him


    "Next, the northern dog Kingdom... Well, maybe your father will look fierce..." Su Li scratched his intestines'' head and whispered.


    "Woo, woo, woo ~"


    Meat intestines have a round mouth and look very cute.


    But its voice seemed to say: if you dare to show your teeth, beat it!


    "Ha ha, what you said is..." Su Li smiled.

 Chapter 305

    North dog country is already very remote, located in the northwest corner of the whole Dongzhou.


    Here is a high-altitude mountain plain, covered with snow. There is no sign of human activities in the vast area.


    Even friars generally don''t appear in this snow field, because it''s farther north, which is the gathering place of Dongzhou demons.


    North dog country seems to be stuck at a very key node. Although there are many demon countries to the south, there are few big demons. But further north, it is basically the territory of a big demon living alone.


    Living alone is not easy to deal with and provoke, because they are carefree, can be completely unruly, and will be very troublesome.


    However, because it is far away from Jianzong and Dongzhou humanitarian area, the "jiantu mountain Patrol" of Jianzong does not require to reach the far north.


    But Su Li will continue to move forward after finishing his trip to beidog country... After all, his purpose is to explore the source of the mother river.


    Su Li found the North dog country on the peak of a big snow mountain... Or it was a mountain city built on the top of the snow mountain!


    On a white snow field, there is a large black area, in which the evil spirit is shrouded without any concealment.


    If the southern dog country is a peaceful and natural place, then the northern dog country is a sharp edge, competing with heaven and earth.


    Su Li didn''t try to get close to the demon city. In fact, the demon countries he passed all the way passed by were in the edge area without entering their core area.


    After all, it is the core of the demon family. He is not sure what kind of treatment he will suffer if he rashly enters it


    So in the place where we can see the Xueling mountain city, Su Li released his sword cliff meaning according to the old rules


    Sword cliff soared into the sky and soon alerted the dog demons in the Xueling mountain city.


    Just to Su Li''s surprise, this time the dog demon didn''t come out immediately, but waited for a long time and no one answered


    This made him a little angry, so the sword cliff was towering, and the infinite heavy meaning began to spread, and even the dog demons in the demon city faintly felt the suppression of the spirit.


    But even so, the responder did not appear.


    For another period of time, when Su Li couldn''t help but increase his sense of oppression, there was finally something in the demon city


    An old dog took off and landed on the snow field under the mountain city, and then came to Su Li step by step.


    "My opponent is you?" Sully frowned, which was completely different from what he thought.


    He could see that the old dog was not a disaster animal at all, not even a trace of disaster animal blood. And the strength is not strong, just barely the high section of the real demon... If you really want to calculate, even the meat sausage is not afraid of it.


    The old dog sighed helplessly, but said coldly and wearily, "now this northern dog country is presided over by me. If the swordsman doesn''t dislike it, I can take the liberty to fight."


    This is an old woman''s voice that even speaks with weakness, and the thick fatigue is full of irreducible sorrow.


    Su Li was not interested in the monster''s mind, but he really couldn''t stand his "swordsman patrolling the mountain". At this time, he unexpectedly met such an opponent.


    "What about the disaster beast? Isn''t the royal family in the northern dog country a disaster beast?" Su Li asked impolitely... Obviously, he saw a lot of the strength of the old dog at all.


    The old bitch was not surprised. Facing the doubt, she just sighed: "disaster beast? Where is there any disaster beast in the North dog country now... The father and son just regard this as an inn that comes and goes whenever they want. How can I have the position of hundreds of dog demons and large and small demon families in Xueling mountain city? How can I be my wife and mother!"


    The old bitch complained a lot. Maybe he had held these words in his heart for too long.


    "... well, I''ll leave this invitation to you." Su Li said no more... Although he wondered why the old dog had a different degree of trust in him, he decided to complete his mission.


    So he gave the invitation of Jianzong''s establishment to the other party


    The old dog then turned into an old woman with half of her body in dog state, trembled and took the invitation and looked at it


    Su Li could have walked away, but out of politeness, she waited in place until the old woman finished reading the invitation.


    But unexpectedly, the old dog demon''s reaction was a little strange. He was surprised and said: "the sword sect is going to establish a religion? The old man will be very happy to know... Just the sword disciple, can you tell me where your sect leader took my old man?"


    "Eh?" Su Li was surprised... When did Ji Lian make friends with the disaster animals here?


    "Don''t the swordsman know? Our old man has a thousand years of friendship with your sword clan." the old dog demon woman said in a long way:


    "Thousands of years ago, your former swordsman, that is, the later leader of the sword sect, came here. Then the old man didn''t fight with him and didn''t know him. It was like old times at first sight."


    "This friendship lasted nearly 800 years, that is, about 200 years ago, your patriarch suddenly brought many people through here and said there was something important to deal with... As a result, the old man followed without saying a word and left our orphan and widowed mother alone."


    "Even if the old man hasn''t returned for 200 years, my heartless son left me ten years ago... What a sin..."


    Su Li helplessly listened to this complaint and subconsciously stretched out his hand to scratch the dog''s head in his chest pocket... The man who ran away from home should be the father of meat intestines? It looks like an unreliable.


    But ran away ten years ago? It sounds like it coincides with the time when he met meat sausage. Don''t elope with mingyueji!


    The love and hatred of this litter of dogs really confused Su Li. He sighed helplessly, and then said to the old dog and woman, "the sword clan leader you said should be our previous clan leader. Can you tell me where they went?"


    Su Li is also very interested in the whereabouts of the former patriarch... The patriarch between Xia Ming and Ji Lian is really lost. It''s very strange.


    Even Su Li occasionally asked about his master Gu Yuzi. He kept it a secret. He just said it was a secret of the sect. Don''t ask more.


    At that time, he didn''t pursue it, but he didn''t expect to meet the intelligence of the former patriarch here... He couldn''t help being completely interested.


    Because with the disappearance of the former patriarch, there are almost two whole generations!


    The two generations of xuanyuzi and xuansu are all forgotten by the world... Even Xia Ming and xuanyuzi, who have become the Yang God, seem to unconsciously ignore these mysterious missing disciples of the sword sect.


    "Of course..."


    "Let me see..."


    "Strange, why can''t you remember?"


    The old dog and woman made a confused sound, and then even choked and said, "strange, why can''t I remember anything? Old man, where''s my old man?"


    "Where''s my old man?"


    It seems a little crazy, and then it doesn''t care about Su Li, so it trembles back


    Su Li watched it leave, but his heart was heavy... It seems that another mission has been added to his journey.


    Where did the two generations of missing disciples of Jianzong go?


    There was no direction before, but now he at least knows where to go... There will always be some clues in the north and west of beidog country?

 Chapter 306

    Su Li didn''t mean to let the sausage recognize the dog and the old woman. It seems that his father is very unreliable. Forget it


    After leaving beidog country, Su Li did not continue to go north, but went west again... This is a wetland under the mountains and an important water storage point passed by the upper reaches of the mother river.


    Of course, it is also the last stop of the sword sect''s "sword disciples patrol the mountain". This wetland is also known as the "Jiaolong country".


    This is completely different from the failure of Huajiao that Su Li met before. There is a real Jiaolong here!


    Although this dragon is only at the top level, it is different from ordinary demons. It already knows the cause and effect of merit and virtue. Therefore, it is also very quiet in this wetland. It gathers demons, but it has never been evil. It even has the merit of suppressing groundwater veins.


    But among the maps and invitations given by Xia Ming, here is the top priority.


    Because the Jianzong doesn''t care whether the Jiaolong is good or bad. Anyway, if they don''t accept it, they will fight... So the disputes between the Jianzong and the Jiaolong country are the most intense.


    It''s just that the dragon is powerful, even if it''s just the degree of the peak demon, but the actual combat power has been comparable to the real immortal. So even if the sword sect is fierce, there is no good way to take it.


    So Su Li was more careful when he came to this plateau wetland. If the dragon made trouble, he couldn''t bear it.


    But something unexpected happened to him... He came to this place that should have been Jiaolong country, but it was silent without any sign of demon clan activities.


    At first glance, it looks like a grassland on the plateau, but when you walk in and look again, you can find that these grasses are floating grasses covered on the water. Under these floating grasses, there is a vast water field.


    This is the wetland on the plateau, which is formed by the convergence of glacier melt water. The water is clear but dangerous.


    He patted the head of the dog patting the sausage. It leaned out its head and sniffed hard. Then it seemed to find something, and then instructed Su Li to go in one direction.


    Su Li nodded to the storm.


    So the frame is suspended on the wetland and moves forward at a uniform speed


    "Wang!"


    The sausage gave a cry.


    Stop the car immediately.


    Su Li felt strangely... There was a grass mat like the ground below, but if he really stepped on it, he would certainly fall into the water.


    Under the water pit is a thick mud layer. Anyone who falls in will be swallowed up by the viscous mud.


    This is the danger of plateau wetlands, which may devour a life at any time.


    But this is not the reason for the sausage chirp... It brought Su Li here because it smelled some special smell residues


    Su Li continued to perceive, and even Shanyin could perceive the earth vein at a distance. It was in this thick mud that he sensed some kind of huge buried thing!


    This thing is very huge, but it is a dead thing


    He knew the meaning of meat intestines leading him, so under the condition of Lian Shanyin, he began to cast the earth control spell


    The mud at the foot began to roll upward from the bottom, and the grass mats on the water began to fluctuate and emit muddy blisters, as if some big devil was going to break the seal.


    The huge object buried in the mud was also pulled out a little bit in the rolling blister... Then the grass mat separated and exposed the water surface like boiling


    A moment later, a huge skeleton rose from the water, gradually revealing the white bone and the residual horror and evil spirit


    Su Li couldn''t even rise out of the water completely, but he just looked at his skull


    "No mistake, it''s a dragon skeleton... It looks fresh. In terms of the intensity of its residual Demon power, the time of death should be within 300 years." Encyclopedia grandpa made his own experience judgment.


    Su Li still believes in this judgment, but it hurts... I thought the Jiaolong would be very troublesome before, and it died?


    "See if there''s anything else here?" Su Li ordered the sausage... The dog''s smell is still very useful at this time.


    Su Li directly ordered his servant to take away the Dragon skeleton and throw it back to the elder martial brothers of the weapon gate. Maybe he can make some good equipment


    Speaking of this, Su liquai thought of his plan to recast chongjun again... Well, when this thing is over, he must study the refining tool well, and he must.


    The sausage was soon found again. Its small head had pointed in one direction and kept sniffing. Su Li also immediately moved over and sensed it with Lian Shanyin.


    ... sure enough, I found another monster skeleton.


    He raised the monster skeleton to the water in the same way, and then continued to let the storm collect it.


    Then four or five large bones were found one after another... It may be that the strength of monsters is often consistent with their body size, so these large monster bones were soon found by meat intestines.


    These should be the big demons in Jiaolong, but I didn''t expect that they all died here.


    At this time, he came over with an ugly face and said, "young master, there are no scars on the bones of these big demons. They died strangely."


    Su Li hesitated. All the demons, including Jiaolong, had no scars... At least they died without any scars on their bones... It seems that there are many secrets about the collapse of Jiaolong country.


    If you continue to explore here, you may encounter danger... But Su Li suddenly felt that the two generations of Jianzong disappearing would also be related to this?


    He struggled in his heart, then pondered, "let''s go, let''s continue."


    Keep moving forward, not only because the front may explore the clues of the disappeared elders, but also Su Li''s original travel plan.


    The meat intestines continued to smell, and they turned north all the way... Similarly, the remains of a big demon were excavated along the road


    Later, Su Li didn''t even ask the meat intestines to look for it, but walked along the direction of the water vein under his perception. On the way, he found a lot of big demon bones.


    Until I walked out of this wetland, I found eight demon corpses and one Jiaolong corpse... It can be seen how powerful the Jiaolong country was in those years, which is not necessarily comparable to the top bulk gate in Dongzhou.


    On the north side of the wetland, a small river with slow water potential winds northward... This is what the source area of the mother river looks like. In fact, it is just a small river formed by glacier melt water.


    Along the river, Su Li continued to walk


    He has an inexplicable premonition. Maybe if he goes a little further, he can see the clue

 Chapter 307

    Along the river, which had been "cleared" for many years, Su Li also encountered some nests that had been occupied by big demons.


    This is the plateau area to the north of tiancrack mountain. In fact, it has beautiful mountains and rivers, and the vitality of heaven and earth is very sufficient.


    So it''s also a place where it''s very easy to breed spirits, whether it''s demon clan or spirit material... What makes Su Li very dignified is that he did see many demon clans along the way, but they are all the corpses of demon clan!


    Gradually, Su Li was too lazy to collect the demon corpse, because he and the storage equipment of the storm had been filled with the corpse of the peak demon!


    Even the Dragon skeleton is not the most valuable, because they even saw some monster bones that really have divine animal blood... But these bodies are very strange


    In theory, even if the body of this level of great demon dies, it can maintain its flesh for at least three or five hundred years. As a result, the remains of these monsters were all the same, leaving only the skeleton, as if the flesh and blood had melted directly.


    "How does it feel like it''s caused by your skills?" Su Li couldn''t help teasing in his heart.


    Red old man is really uncomfortable. What''s this?


    It said angrily, "what does it matter to me? Your hand ''ten thousand trees bloom'' can even eat people without spitting bones!"


    Well, on the evil nature, Su Li felt that he was really not inferior to anyone.


    "Don''t say this, can you see what caused this?" Su Li asked.


    The red old man pondered for a while and then replied: "as far as I know, there are many skills and items that can remove the target''s flesh and blood, but most of them are demon routes... Seeing that the skeleton is undamaged, it shows that these monsters lost their flesh and blood without fighting."


    "Unfortunately, as far as I know, those who have this ability are basically demons."


    Su Li asked, "is there any way to determine what it is?"


    "That needs further confirmation." Chi Lao seems to have no way.


    Su Li nodded clearly and then continued to swim up the river... It''s hard to believe that the mother river, which has bred Dongzhou''s prosperity and humanity, will be so "quiet and slender" here.


    They continued to walk all the way. The sky on the plateau seemed close at hand, with a clear and peaceful ethereal feeling. If it hadn''t been for the strange events found on the plateau, Su Li really hoped to have a good understanding of the plateau sky.


    However, when his mind was hard to relax, he suddenly saw a black spot on the grassland in the distance... Wear cloud meaning to increase his eyesight. He was surprised to find that it was a white bone in a Taoist robe!


    Taoist robe, that''s the style of Jianzong. It is different from the white of the inner disciples and the cyan of the side disciples. It is the black of the elder level.


    Su Li looked serious all of a sudden, but he didn''t expect to really meet the clue of Jianzong here!


    He can dispose of the corpses of the great demon he meets along the way, but he has to be careful about the elders of this sect.


    So he stepped down from the hurricane, put it away, and then walked on with his feet... He came to the elder step by step, and then crouched down and calmly looked at the skeleton.


    Like those big demons, the skeleton of the elder of the sword sect is also invisible. Only the white jade skeleton after mana training is left.


    The corpse sat cross legged with one hand leaning on a sword as clear as autumn water. The palm of the left hand stood up and made a "stop" gesture.


    Su Li understood the meaning, but then noticed that the reason why the corpse had been sitting upright was that its back rested on a stone tablet.


    He curiously walked around the corpse for half a circle and came to the back. He saw that there was indeed a stone tablet, which was engraved with a piece of writing like a sword blade


    "Jianzong town is the place of demons. Don''t enter!"


    What kind of demon suppressing place is it that wants the elder Jianzong to leave his bones as a warning


    Su Li wanted to put away the skeleton and take it back to zongmen for burial, but he was stopped by red old man


    "You''d better not move anything with the word ''devil'', because you can''t guarantee that you don''t go back with trouble and danger." Chi always warned.


    The warning this time was quite pertinent, which also made Su Li follow suit... Although there was a God on the big Toon in the zongmen, it was better not to take such a risk.


    So he left the bones of the sect master in the same place and went on


    Strange to say, when he crossed the corpse, he found that the fog was gradually rising on the Plateau


    The fog was very abnormal, as if it had risen all at once, and the more you walked in, the thicker it became, until it was difficult to see what was three meters away in front of you.


    Su Li paused for a moment, wondering whether he should move on.


    However, at this time, a long sigh suddenly came from the thick fog


    "Alas ~ ~"


    Old and long, and has the power to infect people''s hearts.


    Su Li didn''t feel hostility, and even heard the Zen meaning from this voice.


    He walked over curiously, but found a holy lotus platform suddenly appeared in front of him... He was very familiar with the style of this lotus platform, as if wusheng often played in front of him?


    "Monk of Jingguang temple?" Su Li was surprised.


    The discovery really surprised him.


    However, at this time, the lotus platform suddenly covered him and covered him in at once!


    Su Li is a little confused. What is this?


    At this time, the thick fog dispersed to a corner, revealing an old monk sitting on a boulder.


    He has a long white beard and white hair, but the Zen meaning of his body makes people think that he must be an eminent monk.


    The old monk sighed and said, "I, master Baiyun, have been here with the friends of the sword sect for 200 years, but I don''t want to meet the contemporary demon robber who is also a member of the sword sect... Well, I''ll suppress you here together."


    That''s right... In principle!


    The magic weapon of red old is the foundation of the birth of magic robbery. Together with the carriers of magic, the combination of the two is magic robbery.


    So master Baiyun said that Su Li was a magic robbery. There was really nothing wrong


    "Young master!"


    But he couldn''t let this happen in front of him, so he immediately took out his broken sword and directly cut it with all his strength


    Master Baiyun twitched his eyelids. Why did he look familiar with this Sabre technique.


    But the man in Baiyun is actually a real Buddhist energy! Corresponding to the Yang God Zhenxian of the Taoist door, he just turned over his palm and suppressed the violent Jiong like a sun monkey on the ground.


    "Those bewitched by the devil are sad, but they are also guilty!" the voice fell, and his palm pressed down again, but he wanted to kill the violent hammer here!


    Su Li had to help... Although he was a tool man to drive his car and manage logistics, he would have some feelings after a long time, wouldn''t he?


    Just, is it so simple to get rid of the suppression of the real Buddha?

 Chapter 308

    It''s really so simple for Su Li to get rid of the suppression of the man in Baiyun


    Because he felt that the power of the man in Baiyun was really too weak. Even if he was the true yuan in the realm of golden elixir, he could easily shake off these repressions without any magic blessing!


    Not only his own repression, but also the mana of violent Jiong was suddenly bounced away by Su Li... It was surprisingly easy.


    Seeing this, master Baiyun was slightly moved. Then he sighed and said, "magic robbery is worthy of magic robbery. At this time, I have run out of oil and the lamp is dry. It is really difficult to suppress you."


    But is that true? Master Baiyun felt uneasy because he felt that his Buddhist magic could not play a role in Su Li.


    Of course, this is because he is maintaining the seal and is difficult to give full play... But he is a strong person at the level of real Buddha after all!


    Su Li didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him at all. He just wanted to go inside... If he didn''t expect it wrong, there should be his sword master behind him!


    But the man on the white cloud shouted, "the devil rob and live!"


    It''s very annoying to rob people one by one.


    The man in Baiyun didn''t care about Su Li''s dissatisfaction, but said very sincerely: "even if you are a demon robber, you are from Dongzhou. You can exist only if you depend on this world... But the heart eater inside comes from outside!"


    "Once it breaks the seal, the whole world will turn into white bones, not just Dongzhou!"


    "Such a world is useless to you, isn''t it?"


    Su Li sighed, turned his head, looked at the man who tried to persuade him with his mouth gun, and then asked, "what ''heart eater'', it''s dangerous?"


    "It is very dangerous. It has no entity, but usually lives in the sea of spiritual knowledge of living creatures and feeds on their seven emotions and six desires."


    Master Baiyun explained:


    "If the human or demon''s seven emotions and six desires are swallowed up, the flesh and blood of the boarder will be refined into the purest mana and become the promotion food of the heart eater."


    "At this time, as long as any living creature sees the swallowed corpse and any emotional fluctuation in his heart, he will be colonized and become a new host without consciousness."


    "So cycle until there is nothing emotional in the world..."


    Su Li turned to look at each other and then asked, "so you also have a ''heart eater''?"


    "No," master Baiyun shook his head and said, "the heart eating demons are all on the fellow Taoists of the sword sect. I''m not afraid if I have merit and virtue and Dharma protection."


    "But now you are so weak that I can even kill you easily!" Su Li said coldly... Why should heart eaters be borne by my sword clan? Why can the old monk be a seal keeper here?


    Master Baiyun sighed and said, "because I have maintained this'' Changming jingnian world ''for 200 years... I am here. I should not only prevent the people inside from going out, but also let the people outside from coming in, otherwise my previous efforts will be wasted."


    Red old man suddenly said, "I know that Changming jingnian world is a very high-end boundary magic power of Buddhism. It can touch the avenue of cause and effect, which can make people in the boundary gradually forgotten by the outside world."


    "In Dongzhou, the Jingguang glazed world and the Changming jingnian world can be described as the best treasure of Jingguang temple... It''s ironic that Jingguang temple has been destroyed."


    "So you trapped all the people of the sword sect here?" Su Li asked inexplicably.


    Master Baiyun was puzzled. He turned to Su Li and said, "since it''s a magic robbery, why do you care about the people of your own clan?"


    "Since you say I''m a demon robber, you should know what attitude the demon robber would have towards the original sect." Su Li suddenly put on a cold smile... He was mocking the old monk.


    But when the old monk saw this smile, he sighed with a deep Zen meaning: "God''s will makes people, but he didn''t think that the Taoist friends of the sword sect would stop demons here, but the sect would suffer this disaster... You, damn it!"


    Su Li calmly watched the old monk perform, with a sneer on his face.


    At the same time, he asked red old man in his heart: "does the heart eater have a way to deal with it?"


    Red old man replied: "the heart eater is not difficult to deal with, but the world lacks the inheritance of heart cultivation, so it is difficult to resist. The old monk was born in Buddhism and has the method of heart cultivation, which can resist the heart eater."


    "As for you, there are actually two ways to resist the heart eater."


    "Which two?" Su Li still faced off with master Baiyun on the surface, as if he were fighting between good and evil. In fact, he continued to chat with Chi Lao in his heart.


    "Your mind is not afraid of heart eaters, because your merit has long been ''heart full and self overflow'', and there is no gap for heart eaters to invade."


    After hearing this, Su Li knew that... He had no gap in his heart, so he was not afraid of heart eating demons.


    "Another way for you to be fearless of heart eating demons... Is that you are the ''Lord of heart demons'', and heart eating demons are just a kind of heart demons!"


    In this way, Su Li was relieved.


    But then his brain hole exploded and asked curiously, "according to you, can you be immune to the erosion of the heart eater after being possessed?"


    Mr. Chi felt that Su Li was thinking about a very strange thing, but he still answered all his questions: "naturally, yes. Because ''devil'' is an extremely inflated desire and idea. After being possessed by the devil, he is full of all kinds of inflated extreme desires, which will kill the heart eater..."


    "So heart eating demons can run rampant in the world, but they must be cautious in the upper world... Because the upper world sect has a perfect inheritance, and there will always be good methods of practicing mind for prevention."


    I see... The card surface of the heart eater is not high. It''s only in this place where the inheritance of practice is incomplete that he can dominate.


    At this time, he ended his confrontation with the man in Baiyun. Instead, he took the sausage out of his pocket and put it at his feet, and then said to it and the storm: "you all stay here and don''t go over. I''m not afraid of the heart eater, but you can''t do it."


    Meat sausage shook its tail and wanted to come forward. As a result, it saw Su Li''s stern eyes and was unwilling to stay in place.


    Then Su Li strode forward, completely ignoring the eyes of the man on the white cloud


    After taking two steps, he stopped, because he met a pure white boundary, which seemed to be formed by the condensation of dense fog... This is probably what people in Baiyun call "Changming jingnian boundary".


    He gave a little meal, and then walked in without hesitation


    The next moment, he seemed to enter a pure white world. He looked up and saw that they were all pure white, regardless of heaven and earth, mountains and rivers. Only when you look down at yourself can you see some real colors


    But even so, he couldn''t even look down at his legs... It felt like he was slowly disappearing in this pure white world.


    Therefore, this "Changming jingnian world" will not only make outsiders forget themselves, but also make self-existence lose... This seal boundary is indeed harmless, but it is very vicious to some extent.


    "What if you come in? Here, you''re in a trap." a compassionate voice came from Su Li''s side, but it was the man in the white cloud.


    The old monk is not with Su Li, but his idea has been following Su Li

 Chapter 309

    Walking in this pure white space, Su Li''s first thing to do is to find those predecessors. He knew that the thoughts of the man in Baiyun were around him, and that the dead old man must be waiting to see him laugh.


    In this pure white space, even the existence of self will be diluted, and how to find others?


    Originally, Su Li was not allowed, but after he learned the "mind sword visualization" taught by the magic sword, at least he was sure to find people from his own family.


    Heart sword skill is equivalent to that every sword disciple has a famous sword hidden in his heart. There is resonance between famous swords. Su Li''s sword cliff meaning is the sword of Jianzong, and the resonance is stronger.


    The resonance spread out, looking for another ''famous sword''. But then his heart was cold


    Because he can hardly feel another ''famous sword'', only a little vague fluctuation, as if it would float in the world at any time


    Predecessors of sword sect


    Su Li looked tight and walked in that direction.


    "Ouch ~ ouch ~"


    Along the way, he seemed to hear the barking of a dog... Su Li was very familiar with the sound. It was like this every time meat intestines spoiled him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Click!"


    He crushed something.


    Then he lowered his head and saw a pair of bones in a black Taoist robe lying at his feet.


    He took out his feet and didn''t dare to walk quickly. Instead, he walked carefully step by step... They are all bones, all bones of the elders of the sword sect


    Even if he had foreseen this situation, his heart was still getting colder and colder.


    These are the essence of the age of Jian Zong. They should have taught their disciples with ease at the sword gate. They should have been the pillars and backbones of the disciples of the sword. If they were in the evil way, how could they join hands to oppress the sword?


    His heart became more and more depressed, so that the black-and-white sword cliff loomed in his eyes, and there seemed to be evil spirit scattered all over his body... These were the "demons" who were borne by him crying together!


    "Magic robbery! Magic robbery!"


    The man on the white cloud sighed, and he didn''t know what he was lamenting.


    After a moment, Su Li stopped because he came to the only existence with some reaction in the resonance of the heart sword


    So he saw a dirty old Taoist with yellow eyes, sitting numbly on a stone, unaware of his arrival.


    There was a black dog at his feet. He was posing in all kinds of pleasing postures, barking happily, and drilling around him. It seemed to want to wake him up... It was a disaster beast!


    Su Li was stunned on the spot. He thought of the old dog woman he met in the North dog country and the story he told... In the story, his wife left with the former leader of the sword sect!


    "Ho ~"


    The dull old Taoist grinned as if he were smiling.


    The disaster beast immediately shook his tail and licked the old Taoist''s palm like an ordinary dog


    For a long time, the dark disaster beast stopped, turned around, and his tired look disappeared, and then showed his teeth ferociously


    Su Li was not frightened by the ferocious look, but his tears ran down uncontrollably... Because he remembered that when he was alone to suppress foreign demons, his intestines accompanied him like this.


    No matter the wind or rain, no matter what happens, it always sits in the most prominent place to ensure that he can see at a glance... How similar is the serious Companion to the disaster beast in front of him?


    "The evil beast is not afraid of heart eating demons, but why do you abuse yourself here?" the man in Baiyun paid attention to the evil beast at this time, and seemed to have a great opinion on the evil beast.


    The beast''s eyes were still fierce. His tone was low and his voice was like an old man. "It''s shameless. If it weren''t for you, the monk of Jingguang temple, how could we be trapped here!"


    Master Baiyun responded calmly and kindly: "I know you blame me for sealing you here. But if you don''t seal here, your life will be ruined. That''s the only way to choose between the hatchback and the hatchback..."


    The disaster beast looked more ferocious. It roared: "the choice of the hatchback? I think it was designed by you old monk!"


    "Otherwise, when foreign demons came 400 years ago, why didn''t you just inform the sword sect?"


    "Two hundred years ago, when the heart eater appeared, you didn''t find anyone, but only the sword sect!"


    Master Baiyun said calmly, "because Jianzong is in tiancrack mountain, the situation is urgent, so we can only find Jianzong in time."


    "But since you can predict these disasters in advance, why don''t the people of Jingguang Temple come? They all want the sword clan to come out?!" the disaster beast was even more angry.


    "I''m here too... Isn''t it enough?" the man in Baiyun replied calmly.


    "Enough?" the disaster beast laughed and laughed as if it had been ridiculed. Then the voice said in a low voice, "how can it be enough? Count the former Xia Ming master, and the three generation of the sword is lost. There are at least three people who have real immortals."


    "It is hard to imagine how these years passed after the loss of these elite figures."


    The voice of the disaster beast fell, but he saw that the originally numb and turbid eyes of the Lord Yuanfeng suddenly cleared up, and then turned his head tremblingly. His voice was late and weak and asked: "sword sect... What''s the matter?"


    Even if he is about to die out, even if he is eaten by the heart eater, all he can hear and see is Jianzong... This is the former leader of Jianzong, Yuanfeng Jianxian!


    "Yuan Feng, my friend, it''s really......" the man in Baiyun looked at him and sighed. He was about to speak.


    But he saw that Su Li had knelt to the ground in silence, then piously bent down to kneel and worship, and then said word by word: "Su Li, a disciple of the sword sect, has seen the Lord of Yuanfeng."


    At the next moment, his black-and-white sword edge flashed in his eyes, and his heart sword resonated extremely!


    Hum


    Yuan Feng''s long sword with its scabbard around him also kept ringing. This is the resonance between famous swords!!!


    Yuan Feng''s face, which originally looked very late, finally showed a glimmer of brilliance. His diffused pupils condensed, as if he saw the sword peak in Su Li''s eyes


    "How''s my sword sect?" he asked, and suddenly his eyes burst into tears. The mood that had not appeared for hundreds of years appeared again, but it made him feel heart wrenching pain.


    It was because he understood Su Li''s heart sword that he felt heartache.


    Seeing this, master Baiyun felt something wrong and immediately said, "this is a contemporary magic robbery. Old friends, don''t listen to his nonsense..."


    However, the disaster beast that should be grandpa meat sausage suddenly roared and shattered the floating idea in the air... Disaster beast, frightening roar!


    "Quack, Yuan Feng is talking to the child. It''s not your turn to interrupt!" the old disaster beast snorted coldly.


    The thoughts of master Baiyun gathered again, but this time he didn''t come forward again. He just sighed from a distance and said, "I can''t bear to be deceived by my old friend..."


    Fortunately, he stopped in time, otherwise the old disaster beast would rush up and scream again.


    Su Li felt the emotion flowing out of the dry heart of Lord Yuan Feng, calmed down and decided to make a shocking attempt

 Chapter 310

    Master Baiyun


    Only from Su Li''s words, this is a hateful monk who made some conspiracy or Yang conspiracy against the sword sect long ago.


    Four hundred years ago, Xia Ming attacked the devil. He must have foreseen it early, but he didn''t pull together the orthodox sect to suppress it early in the morning. Instead, he informed Xia Ming when it was imminent... The incident happened in tiancrack mountain, and the sword sect can''t refuse!


    Which generation leader of sword sect is not gifted? If Xia Ming hadn''t been dragged down by the suppression of foreign demons, I''m afraid he would have been able to cross the barrier and become a real Yang God!


    The same reason lies in the current leader of Yuanfeng... He and xuansu are of the same generation, two generations higher than Ji Lian.


    Maybe he didn''t expect that this time, the demon suppression would make the contemporary disciples and the second generation disciples of the sword sect almost disappear in the whole army!


    Finally, the essence of the three generation of the sword was lost. Ji Lian was forced to take the heavy burden from one of the elders in this clan, and had to go out of the way of "Ren and Jian".


    After Su Li thought about this, he really understood how difficult Ji Lian''s road was.


    Fortunately, Jianzong has begun to recover and develop to another peak... And this time, Jianzong will be able to maintain this peak!


    Su Li''s mind became more and more firm. At the same time, when he looked at the leader of Yuan Feng, his eyes became more and more solid... In an instant, the feelings of revenge, humiliation and pain were transmitted through the resonance of the heart sword.


    He didn''t dare to use the heart sword technique to lead Yuan Feng''s will to the heart demon world, because he was worried that Yuan Feng with only a little self-consciousness would be completely swallowed up by the heart eater.


    Therefore, he constantly conveyed the strong emotions of the 800 disciples of the sword sect to Yuan Feng in the way of heart sword resonance, so as to infect and enhance the emotional fluctuations in Yuan Feng''s heart.


    "Tell me, how is the sword sect now? Who is the leader now?" the old leader asked again. This time, his voice and spirit were better than before.


    The old disaster beast shook its tail and said to Su Li, "boy, no matter what you want to do, go on... This is his best time in ten years!"


    Can the ogre devour all the feelings and self of the host?


    Su Li didn''t believe it, because he always believed that people''s hearts could be endless!


    So he replied in a deep voice: "I inform the old patriarch that my sword sect is now in the charge of patriarch Ji Lian."


    "Ji Lian..." Yuan Feng thought for a long time. When people doubted whether he had fallen asleep, he suddenly said again: "it''s those three generations of disciples... Not very excellent, but they are very stable. They don''t have the vigorous and resolute posture of our sword sect. How did you choose him as the sect leader? How did he do?"


    Su Li hesitated slightly, and then replied, "master Ji Lian did a good job. He not only created the name of ''unparalleled benevolent sword'', but also restored some vitality to our sword sect."


    He knows how to describe it. He doesn''t deliberately add fuel and vinegar, but he is very exquisite in some words


    The idea of master Baiyun was very confused, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong... Of course he couldn''t see it, because Su Li was telling the truth!


    However, as the former leader of the sword sect, Yuan Feng was no longer slow for a long time, but suddenly grasped the key words: "what is'' unparalleled benevolent sword ''? The leader of my sword sect is actually this name?!"


    "What is meant by having recovered some vitality at one time? Now, what now?"


    "Now..." Su Li stood up and looked at the direction of the manifestation of people''s ideas in Baiyun with a very cold smile


    "Now, my sword clan has been robbed again!" Su Li whispered, but it seemed to shake the space.


    No, it''s not this space, but Yuan Feng''s body. But when his body shook, it seemed as if heaven and earth were in turmoil


    "Say!"


    He spits out a word, but his eyes gradually reveal a sharp light... Sword sect is indeed his obsession that he can''t put down even when he dies... Alas, it''s true for all three generations of sect leaders!


    Master Baiyun was a little uneasy. He couldn''t imagine that this "magic robbery" could awaken the mind of Yuan Feng who had almost no thinking fluctuations... No, it''s not a complete mind, but a simple obsession with the sword sect. But why on earth should this "magic robbery" be so?


    "The hell earth sect, the ghost God sect, the thousand corpse sect, and the three evil sects joined forces to coerce thousands of Zoroastrians to attack Jianzong and its affiliated forces... So the North was lost and their lives were ruined. The mountain gates of Jianzong fell..."


    "Where''s Ji Lian? Now that he''s the leader, what''s he doing now?" Yuan Feng''s voice became louder and louder.


    At the same time, the of this pure white space also began to fluctuate a little, just because of Yuan Feng''s anger


    The sword sect is killed. No one else is to blame!


    Su Li said in a deep voice: "Lord Ji Lian, he was attacked by dark son, who was ambushed by the enemy. He was seriously injured and dying."


    "What about the sect elders?" Yuan Feng asked again.


    After the patriarch, blame the elders.


    "The elders tried their best and even died generously." Su Li was more and more calm.


    "Impossible!" Yuan Feng finally questioned, and he looked thoughtful for the first time. His face flashed with anger, followed by a suppressed calm.


    More and more people come back.


    The old disaster beast grinned, stuck out his tongue and wagged his tail happily... Such a Yuan Feng is the "angry immortal sword" of the sword sect he knew!


    The man in Baiyun frowned deeper. He was shocked that Su Li could continue to awaken Yuan Feng''s consciousness, but he was also puzzled by Su Li''s intention... The heart eater is still very strong in Yuan Feng''s heart. Is it useful to do so?


    "There are only three evil sects. What if they unite? How can they challenge our sword sect?!" Yuan Feng''s voice became louder and louder.


    "Because if our sword sect hadn''t been supported by master Ji Lian''s painstaking efforts and the elders'' concerted efforts, I''m afraid it would have died 200 years ago!" Su Li''s voice became softer, but suddenly gave a strong medicine.


    Yuan Feng realized something and suddenly shook his body. The original momentum of climbing was suddenly dead, and the whole person''s face twitched painfully.


    His spirit seemed to shrink and become listless again.


    Then he asked in a trembling voice, "is it because of me?"


    Seeing this, master Baiyun seemed to understand Su Li''s "intention" and seemed to want to "kill people and kill their hearts"?


    "Don''t be a son of man!" the man in Baiyun broke his anger ring, but he did nothing.


    The old disaster beast wanted to attack Su Li, but he noticed something wrong... The young man was indeed full of magic, but he also had a similar smell.


    Look again... There may be a turn for the better.


    At this time, Yuan Feng, who seemed weak, actually began to think to the greatest extent. He was thinking whether he could break the game again according to Su Li''s sword sect?


    Then he seemed to grasp a life-saving straw and asked, "what about the sects of the right way? My sword sect is attacked by the evil way, and the sects of the right way can''t sit idly by!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Li was speechless and only responded with a contemptuous attitude.

 Chapter 311

    Yuan Feng was very weak. He began to think and find a way to escape for the form of Jianzong described by Su Li... This is actually pure anger from the beginning and guilt.


    Because he brought the three generation of the essence of the sword to the "feeding" to the heart of the devil, so that Ji Lian took over the sword and was very weak. This is his fault.


    "What about the right people? Didn''t they help?" he asked.


    Su Li showed an indescribable mocking smile, with a trace of the unique evil charm of the heart devil, which was extremely evil.


    He didn''t answer, but his attitude will show


    "So... After my sword clan paid so much, I was unable to protect myself in case of great disaster, but no one helped me?" Yuan Feng''s voice became more and more low, as if it were completely negative.


    Master Baiyun felt something was wrong. He was sure he couldn''t let Su Li continue his nonsense. He hurriedly said, "old friend Yuan Feng, don''t listen to this nonsense... He''s a ''demon robbery''. Maybe the sword sect will perish in his hands!"


    "I don''t need to lie about such a thing." Su Li responded faintly and ignored the man in Baiyun.


    He continued: "the righteous not only didn''t help, but also intervened in the government of the Western Qin Dynasty when we were at war with the evil sect... Even behind the disaster, a so-called righteous sect was promoting it!"


    Yuan Feng trembled when he heard this. His eyes were wide open. He could obviously feel the rapid expansion of anger in his body... It seems that the anger interrupted by Su Li''s words did not disappear, but after repression, he accumulated more terrible power.


    "Squeak..."


    Su Li seemed to hear some strange screams, as if something was wailing.


    Red old man said coldly in his heart, "it''s the heart eater. It seems to be going to explode."


    "Then make persistent efforts!" Su Li muttered in his heart, and then looked at Yuan Feng again.


    "Do you know who is behind the scenes?"


    "The far north Qianhuang cult... Not only promoted the evil way to attack the sword sect behind the scenes, but also sent their own disciples to reincarnate and worship under our sword sect as the true biography of the sect leader, and then attacked the sect leader Ji Lian at the critical moment..."


    "I''m even afraid that sect leader Ji Lian won''t die. The Taoist poison Zhenjun of Qianhuang sect also provided ''Taoist poison'', which made sect leader Ji Lian almost alive."


    Speaking of this, Su Li paused, and Yuan Feng''s sword across his knees began to vibrate constantly, as if he felt the anger in his master''s heart.


    Master Baiyun hurriedly said, "don''t talk nonsense. The orthodox sect is like one another. How can they ignore the disaster of the sword sect? And the Qianhuang sect... They have no reason to attack the sword sect..."


    Master Baiyun couldn''t help hesitating. He seemed to think of some things in the past. Cooperating with Su Li''s words made him a little suspicious.


    Su Li''s doubt about master Baiyun was just a word: "this is the cause and effect of the upper boundary. You and other outsiders still don''t have to inquire."


    Then he said to Yuan Feng, "old patriarch, to tell you the truth, we don''t blame others for the robbery of Jianzong this time... If we have to blame, we just don''t have enough strength."


    "No... I''m the only one who''s wrong. Yuan Feng spoke again, but his voice was low and depressed at this time. Instead of looking weak, I felt stronger.


    With more and more guilt towards Jianzong, his feelings are recovering... Because his guilt towards Jianzong and the "tragedy" of Jianzong described by Su Li have aroused many good memories of his life in Jianzong


    These will not be lost, but they have been deeply buried and difficult to explore. However, as these memories return in his violent emotional fluctuations, all his perceptions as a person are returning.


    Xiang was born from the heart. The original image of Yuan Feng, who was late and old, gradually changed from the original image of old man bad to the spirit of immortality


    Yuan Feng is a real immortal of Yang God. Even if he is trapped by the heart eating devil, how can he be knocked down so easily? So Su Li awakened the vitality in his heart, and he really came back to life.


    Master Baiyun was at a loss. Because he maintained this "Changming jingnian world", his current strength was even difficult to pose a threat to Su Li... Mainly because Su Li''s merits were huge and protected by unknown small seal, so that he could be comfortable in front of the will of the real Buddha.


    "Yuanfeng Taoist friend, are you going back to revive the sword sect?"


    So master Baiyun is still ready to move with words.


    "But once you leave here, the heart eater who lives in your heart will be out of trouble... Not only will you be unable to protect yourself, but also life will be ruined outside!"


    "What''s more, the sword sect has..."


    "Jianzong will not die!" Yuan Feng stopped master Baiyun from saying.


    He looked at Su Li and begged, "tell me, the sword sect will not die!"


    Su Li smiled with satisfaction, because Yuan Feng now has enough spiritual strength to bear the weight brought by the sword cliff.


    His eyes became more and more concise, and then he said, "then, please look for yourself!"


    Heart sword, scabbard!


    The sword cliff in Su Li''s eyes immediately turned into reality and suddenly printed into Yuan Feng''s heart.


    At the same time, the surface of his body cracked layer upon layer, revealing terrible blood lines. Unexpectedly, his body could not bear the power of the divine sword out of his heart, and had a tendency to collapse.


    His heart sword is the sword cliff, which is the power gathered in the hearts of the 800 disciples of the sword sect, and it is also the heavy pressure he can''t bear at present.


    If he hadn''t been getting stronger, he wouldn''t be able to "get out of the scabbard" this heart sword.


    Su Li''s heart swordsmanship is powerful. As long as he can get out of the scabbard, any enemy will be attacked by 800 sword sect disciples at the same time. It''s cheating... But it''s funny, he only used it twice. The previous time he asked for more people under the sword Cliff... And this second time


    Different from shenfuzi, he did not introduce Yuan Feng''s mind into the sword cliff boundary, but projected the shadow of sword cliff and the idea of sword cliff into Yuan Feng''s heart!


    This is actually a mental attack.


    But it is different for Yuan Feng. When he faces the cut off cliff in his heart, what he feels is not pressure, but sadness


    Even if the cliff is broken, he is so familiar with it. He can even recall at once the broken door buildings and the roads he often passes by


    He also heard the angry cry of the disciples of the sword sect from the sword cliff, and heard their unwillingness and hatred


    "Your anger and hatred... Please let me bear it..." Yuan Feng whispered, and then he opened his heart to embrace all these negative emotions


    His decision is the same as that of Su Li at the beginning... He wants to bear the obsession of the disciples of Jianzong with his own heart!


    At this moment, the situation suddenly changed... Yuan Feng had a strong evil spirit... He was willing to fall into the devil?!

 Chapter 312

    "He''s possessed..." old Chi muttered, mixed with five flavors.


    He suddenly realized why Su Li had been wearing it since he was a child, but he had never been seduced by it... Because this boy is a professional!


    "I know... By the way, did you hear anything just now?" Su Li asked. He seemed to hear something broken.


    "I know what you want to ask... Don''t worry, the heart eater was blown up at the moment Yuan Feng became possessed... I never thought that someone would use this way to redeem the people who were sojourned by the heart eater." red old man was stunned by Su Li''s coquettish operation.


    I can only say that I really deserve to be the ''Lord of demons''.


    Master Baiyun never thought about this operation


    He watched Yuan Feng''s momentum rising, as if he had returned to the peak in a breath and was still rising... The old monk''s mood collapsed.


    He''s here to seal the heart eater. Yes, but the problem is that the heart eater has no sense of existence, but he has to face a terrible Sword Fairy... Or it''s not too much to call it a "sword demon".


    Then master Baiyun looked at Su Li with a very alert look... This time the magic robbery seemed really different from before, too different.


    Su Li nodded faintly in response to his eyes, then thought of something and asked interestingly, "do you know what nickname those righteous people gave me?"


    "...." master Baiyun didn''t want to answer for the time being.


    But Su Li said very seriously, "they call me ''town magic sword''!"


    Then he looked at Yuan Feng, whose momentum seemed to rise infinitely, and said, "old patriarch, don''t be blinded by those vain desires."


    "I believe that the power of the human heart is infinitely powerful, but false desires will only make people biased..."


    "Demons are born out of desire. Although they can simply get strength, they are strong outside and weak inside. Only by getting strength from faith is the sublimation of the soul."


    "It''s easy to become a devil, but it''s biased. It''s difficult to keep your original heart, but this is practice..."


    Su Li started his mouth gun, but obviously his mouth gun skills are not qualified. After all, how can Yuan Feng''s practice not know these so far?


    So it''s useless. The momentum of Lord Yuan Feng is still rising... It''s very dangerous, because once it exceeds a critical point, it''s really irreparable. At that time, the original leader of the sword sect will become a real sword demon. There is only undifferentiated destruction called revenge.


    Fortunately, Su Li had backup means. His eyes lit up the shape of sword cliff again, and the next moment he became a bloody man


    But fortunately, he still projected what he wanted into Yuan Feng''s heart... And Yuan Feng, who was possessed by the devil, also didn''t resist, because he was afraid that he regarded Su Li as a "peer".


    This time, what Su Li projected into Yuan Feng''s heart was no longer the simple sword cliff, but the disciples under the sword Cliff... It was still a repressive picture. Every disciple of the sword sect looked at the sword cliff and shed blood and tears.


    This picture has helped Yuan Feng''s evil thoughts rise. At this moment, in his heart, Jianzong is everything, and everything except Jianzong is the enemy!


    But at this time, the picture suddenly changed... The disciples of the sword sect told in the picture


    "If this is my sword clan''s business, then I have to bear it."


    "At first I thought it was just me, but now I see everyone here... I''m suddenly relieved."


    "Of course, the Revenge of Jianzong must be avenged. The dry famine religion must be destroyed in our hands!"


    "If this is my demon, then I''d rather be possessed and never wake up!"


    "Even if this body is destroyed, this hatred will not change!"


    ¡­¡­


    One by one, the disciples of the sword sect who came to the sword cliff in the face of the heart demon robbery appeared in the image. That was the moment when they finally discovered the heart demon.


    Yuan Feng''s rising evil spirit suddenly stopped... He became evil because, under the guidance of Su Li and the "assistance" of master Baiyun, he had a preconceived belief that even if the sword sect was not completely destroyed, it would not be much worse.


    That''s why he had a devil in his heart, blamed himself for all this, and wanted to complete the Revenge of Jianzong with one person''s strength.


    But when he saw so many disciples of the sword sect breaking through the demons, his heart full of hatred and anger was suddenly filled with warmth... He was never alone. It turned out that there were so many lovely descendants who were about to bear everything with him!


    Evil thoughts are inflated vanity, but unswerving faith is steadfast and powerful.


    Yuan Feng felt the faith of the disciples of Jianzong and naturally engraved this faith into his heart


    Hate enchants, love makes firm.


    Yuan Feng was possessed by hatred, but he broke the magic barrier because of his love for the sword sect. Love and hate all start from Jianzong, which shows how deep the former patriarch''s feelings for Jianzong are.


    When his breath gradually calmed down, he really showed a master''s demeanor... This is the anger fairy sword Yuanfeng of the sword sect, and the most powerful sword fairy who was famous all over the world 200 years ago!


    Yuan Feng''s body has experienced the seal for 200 years, but the magic power of Yang Shen Zhenxian has come directly from the void, so even if his body is weak, he also has a sword spirit rising into the sky when he opens his eyes... The Changming jingnian world that envelops the whole surrounding space is completely broken.


    "Old friend, what do you mean?" the man in Baiyun frowned slightly. He didn''t mind Yuan Feng breaking his border, but he was very concerned about Yuan Feng''s'' rudeness'' in the process.


    "What do you mean? Hatefully, I just know the true face of you and other people in the right way..." Yuan Feng''s tone was cold and powerful, and he had the demeanor of a sect of masters.


    Of course, this needs to put aside the big black dog with a demon tail at his feet... Su Li covered his face, as if his meat sausage grandfather had no card face in front of Lord Yuan Feng?


    If it goes on like this, Su Li''s visual observation shows that after the establishment of sword cliff sect, there will be an additional disaster beast as a town cult beast... It seems that the painting style is biased to the "demon sect"!


    But at this time, Yuan Feng ignored the spoiled disaster beast and just looked at the humanity on Baiyun: "although I''m not like Baiyun, you''re proficient in Qi counting, but after the advanced Mahayana, you''ve also watched the luck of our sword sect. There should be signs of prosperity after three generations."


    "However, after the battle of the Northwest Plateau, the sword of the three generation of the essence of the sword has gone to your heart."


    The white cloud was frightened, but he hardened his head and said, "old friend, how can you think so? What I said and did is the world of Dongzhou. This heart and this feeling will never change."


    He said it frankly. Maybe he meant it.


    Every word and deed of Zhenxian and zhenfo can be said to follow the law. It is clear at a glance whether they deceive or not, so Yuan Feng hesitated for a moment... It is an old friendship for thousands of years after all. Moreover, it is true that the old monk has accompanied and guarded this sealed place for 200 years.


    But Su Li would not be fooled easily. His brain circuit was strangely cold and said, "so, in your heart, is my sword sect strong a disaster for Dongzhou?"


    The man on the white cloud was speechless and choked. Can we not put it through?


    But I''m afraid that''s the truth

 Chapter 313

    Master Baiyun looked at Su Li and felt angry... This kind of behavior of casually breaking other people''s minds is really hateful. Fortunately, it was a "magic robbery".


    So he slapped Su Li and angrily denounced: "the evil robbery is fierce and stubborn. Everyone can kill it!"


    Changming jingnian world is not only blocking the boundary of Yuanfeng, but also a huge loss to the people in Baiyun. Now that the boundary has been broken, it is natural for him to practice Buddhism and begin to recover his skills quickly.


    So Su Li really didn''t dare to take the seemingly ordinary palm. The gap was too big. He would be broken by a slap.


    But fortunately, his backer has been rescued, so he doesn''t hide or Flash


    Seemingly calm, in fact, he was in a panic. Because this is a serious blow from the real Buddha. Even if he wants to deal with it, it''s too late.


    But fortunately, the new rescue "backstage" is very awesome. When the palm is ready to be photographed on Su Li, Bing Jianqiao will be in the middle, and will crush the palm power.


    "Yuan Feng, you can''t be confused by the evil words of this evil robbery!"


    Master Baiyun looked a little excited and destroyed his original Zen realm.


    However, Yuan Feng said coldly, "in any case, this is also a disciple of my sword sect. There is no chance for outsiders to teach me a lesson."


    Su Li smiled... Sure enough, the elders of his family were reassuring. I like this way of protecting calves.


    "This is a magic robbery!" master Baiyun stressed severely. He believed that if Yuan Feng was still the angry immortal sword he had known for thousands of years, he would not shield Su Li.


    Yuan Feng snorted coldly, then looked at Su Li and said, "are you a magic robber?"


    It''s so straightforward


    But Su Li smiled, then raised the red old middle finger to the man in Baiyun, and said, "strictly speaking, magic robbery is it."


    "Qi rob magic weapon, it''s a magic rob with you. It won''t be wrong!" the man in Baiyun immediately thought he had grasped the handle, and then looked at Yuan Feng aggressively.


    Yuan Feng said lightly, "is it a magic robbery to bring a magic weapon? Haven''t you heard that the cultivation circles in Dongzhou call me ''Zhenmo sword''? Maybe he has been suppressing the magic robbery!"


    "Yuan Feng, my friend, how can you be so stubborn? I don''t know that your sword sect has been slaughtered by him! Once the magic robbery of past dynasties is born, the first thing to do is to kill your sect!" the man in Baiyun couldn''t help but say bitterly.


    "Then you''re wrong. I''m sure that all my disciples are still alive." Yuan Feng rarely smiled when he spoke... He believed Su Li, the magical disciple who could lead him into the devil to kill the heart eater and pull him back from the devil''s land.


    "You''re lost!" the white cloud was worried.


    The reason why he was in a hurry to convict Su Li was that he was worried that Yuan Feng was really hostile to him because of Su Li''s influence... This is the Sword Fairy of the sword sect. It''s fierce!


    Su Li smiled softly. He touched his forehead and said, "to tell you the truth, this magic weapon has been with me since I was eight years old. I didn''t even know what magic robbery was for a long time."


    "Until a monk of Jingguang Temple told me that this ring was the magic weapon that triggered the magic robbery, and there was a tempting and degenerate demon hidden in it."


    "Guess what he wants to do?"


    Master Baiyun was stunned. In fact, even Yuan Feng looked surprised... It always seemed that Su Li would say something very ''interesting''.


    Of course, Su Li won''t wait for master Baiyun to really ask. He has said by himself: "he thinks it will be difficult for me to resist the temptation of the demon spirit and finally become a demon robbery, so I must let me give this magic weapon to him and let him suppress it."


    "You... You gave it?" the man on the white cloud asked tremblingly.


    "Here you are. I''m afraid of trouble. And the demon spirit has gradually become a waste grandpa with more nonsense and no practical effect to me, so he asked me to give it."


    He said this lightly, ignoring the sadness and anger of the red old man in the ring


    "Then what?" the man in Baiyun turned pale. He seemed to have guessed.


    "Then the magic robbery came..." Su Li replied very bluntly.


    The man in Baiyun trembled all over. He seemed to understand something, so he jumped over those and asked directly, "what about Jingguang temple... How about Jingguang temple?"


    "I didn''t see it, but I heard it was slaughtered all over the door." Su Li answered honestly, without any water at all.


    Master Baiyun stumbled a step and almost didn''t fall. Then he looked at the direction of Jingguang temple in liantai mountain through the undulating mountains of the Plateau... But he saw a faint and dead breath, and the rising karma is a sign of destruction!


    He muttered to himself, "if I were in the temple, why should I be like this? Why should I be like this!"


    Yuan Feng''s heart flashed happily, but then he said, "I was thinking just now. If I hadn''t come to the Northwest Plateau, why would my sword sect be like this..."


    But when master Baiyun heard it, he was shocked, then stared at Su Li with red eyes and said, "it''s you! If it weren''t for you, how could this magic weapon fall into the hands of the monks of Jingguang temple!"


    Su Li was a little stunned. Then he smiled and shook his head and said, "yes, you can blame me for all the mistakes in the world... I''m just a golden elixir. I really can''t catch it."


    Indeed, the man in Baiyun thinks highly of Su Li.


    Lord Yuan Feng immediately stood in front of Su Li... Is the old monk going crazy? That''s not good. Even if his disciple is really a devil, he is also a devil baby. How can he be bullied by outsiders?


    Just an old monk, what about the real Buddha? Come on, hurt each other, who is afraid of who!


    Master Baiyun looked at Yuan Feng with red eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "Yuan Feng, I didn''t expect you to waste our friendship for a young generation. It''s really very good."


    "Bullshit, you also know that this is my younger generation. Can you bully me in front of me? A thousand years of friendship? Bah!"


    This is a mouthful of 200 year old thick phlegm, which goes up to the white clouds with a "beautiful" track.


    Yuan Feng, who regained his mind, showed his "sword sect style"... The sword sect disciples in that era were so vulgar that they spit whenever they say they spit.


    However, this action and posture are indeed refreshing. Can''t you see that the disaster beast''s tail swings more happily?


    Su Li silently watched the old thick phlegm fall on the stunned white cloud''s face, and then he suddenly understood why xuanyuzi would focus so much on being a "educated rude man".


    It has to be said that Yuan Feng took the essence of the three generation with the sword. In this town, the devil really made some "inheritance" of the sword.


    He was accidentally attacked by old thick phlegm. Su Li thought that the Taoist monk should "spit on his face" and... As a result, he saw that black smoke began to appear on the old monk''s head

 Chapter 314

    "I always think you are more suitable to be a demon than I am," said red old man in Su Li''s heart.


    Because Su Li''s record today is more than the sum of all his previous achievements... It''s true that he has possessed a real immortal and a real Buddha in one day!


    Su Li doesn''t want to admit it. He thinks that the man in Baiyun is possessed by evil. What does it have to do with him? It is all the elders of their elders who have gathered the essence of two hundred years. The power of phlegm is too great.


    Really, Su Li felt that this green mouth was mixed with thick yellow old phlegm, not to mention spitting on his face. He had to be autistic even if he stepped on one foot


    "Deceive people too much, deceive people too much..." the man on the white cloud was shrouded in black, and then his face was gradually shrouded in dark clouds, looking like he was going to become a ''Black'' immediately.


    "Lord Yuan Feng, why don''t we cut him while he''s not completely possessed?" Su Li asked.


    Yuan Feng thought it was reasonable. He thought that Jianzong was the same Jianzong, and his style was the same... So he nodded clearly, shook his hand holding the sword, and the divine sword in his hand had come out of its sheath.


    When Yuan Feng''s divine sword came out of its scabbard, there was a kind of determination that went beyond Su Li''s understanding... Even if he was not the main target but was affected by some, this determination still shook his mind and made him a little unstable.


    However, the sword cliff in his heart roared like cheers, as if to tell him: This is the real meaning of the sword!


    Su Li felt as if he had been despised by his heart sword


    No matter what Su Li looked like when he was despised by his heart sword, the man in Baiyun was frightened by his determination, and the rising evil spirit immediately shrank back.


    "Yuan Feng, my friend, what do you mean?" the man on the white cloud showed a peaceful smile, that is, the thick phlegm was still hanging on his face, looking at some diaphragmatic people.


    However, he really deserves to be an eminent monk. Indeed, he can "do it on his own". This kind of spiritual cultivation is really amazing.


    Yuan Feng took it for granted and then said, "no, I just think you have an opinion just now."


    "Opinion? No, my friend, you misunderstood. I just... Just miss Jingguang temple." master Baiyun suddenly became sad. He looked at Su Li and nodded fiercely, and then said, "anyway, I want to go back to Jingguang temple. Maybe there are survivors..."


    With that, whether Yuan Feng agreed or not, a somewhat gray lotus bloomed at his feet. After the petals closed, the old monk disappeared in place... Lotus dunfa.


    Su Li couldn''t help asking, "Lord Yuan Feng, is it really good to let him go like this? I always think the old monk will be a great disaster."


    Yuan Feng didn''t say anything, but he still maintained the sharp sword rising into the sky... About a quarter of an hour later, he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and sat down.


    "Finally, I''ve gone completely... Fortunately, I''ve been able to fool the past."


    The first thing the angry immortal sword said when he sat down was that Su Li was terrified... His feelings were bluffing just now!


    No wonder Yuan Feng became more talkative


    Think about it, Yuan Feng has been bitten by the heart eating devil for 200 years. This time, he can get out of trouble only by the evil thought triggered by Su Li. But even if you use enchantment to restore your mind, the damaged mind can''t act as if nothing happened.


    When it comes to the Yang God and the true immortal, the strength of the individual''s strength is not so important, because they can practice Dharma from the void, and they can make up for the loss of mana in one breath... Their strength lies in their mind and their personal understanding of the ''Tao''.


    So Yuan Feng is the one who is strong outside and weak in the middle.


    It''s impossible for master Baiyun not to know this, but even so, he was still scared away


    Su Li noticed that Yuan Feng had used the word "Jiwei" before, and then thought of the state that people in Baiyun could persuade Yuan Feng to go back even when they saw Yuan Feng''s sword... He suddenly realized a problem: maybe the sword sect is really not a good thing for the right way of Dongzhou?


    Proper "campus bullying" is visual!


    Su Li was a little silent... And felt so safe.


    He asked, "Lord Yuanfeng, what should we do next?"


    "Of course, I''m going back to zongmen." Yuan Feng answered naturally, "I can''t wait to go back to zongmen to have a look... Maybe that will make me feel better and recover faster."


    "Well, let''s say goodbye first. When Su Li returns to the sect door, he will say hello to the old patriarch." Su Li waved his hand and wanted to leave.


    "Wait, where are you going?" Yuan Feng asked.


    "The purpose of my trip has not been achieved. Of course, I want to continue my trip," Su Li replied.


    Yuan Feng looked at Su Li''s calm expression and suddenly felt that the younger generation''s heart was really big... What happened just now should be very shocking for these younger generation, right? But what''s the matter with this strange expression?


    Under normal circumstances, when the younger generation of Jianzong sees the elder generation of zongmen, shouldn''t they hurry up and hold their thighs? He is waiting for Su Li to offer to escort him back to the mountain!


    He is the leader of sword sect. Alas, Yang God is really immortal! The real sword fairy!


    Su Li found that Yuan Feng had been staring at him and asked in some doubt, "what''s the matter, grandmaster?"


    The elder of Jianzong?


    Hehe... Su Li said he couldn''t serve anymore


    Yuan Feng''s face was drawn, and he felt very pricked at Su Li''s dislike of almost putting holes on it. He doesn''t know what happened to Jianzong these years. He unexpectedly trained such a disciple who doesn''t respect the old.


    So he asked with a straight face, "how long will you travel?"


    "I''m going to explore the source of the mother river... It should be fast. According to the trend of the water vein, the source of the mother river should be found on this plateau." Su Li told the truth.


    "OK, then let''s go." Yuan Feng nodded, with a full posture of the old master.


    "Eh..." Su Li was confused... What''s wrong with the old patriarch? He''s going back to his family. Just ''whew''!


    "I''m afraid you''re not safe on the road alone." Yuan Feng said his reason.


    Su Li was still strange, but he didn''t understand it. So he said, "well, thank you, grandmaster... For escorting me."


    He sighed in his heart. He really didn''t want to have more relations with the elders of the sword sect. What if he had to be "instructed" about the sword technique?


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the leaders of the sword sect gathered again and finally figured out what the process of the so-called "sword disciples'' mountain Patrol" was.


    They were wondering if they were going to send someone for a show. Xia Ming suddenly reacted


    "This route looks familiar..."


    "It seems that Su Li said that he was going to the northwest, so you let him send invitations to the demon country along the way..." xuansu said coldly.


    "Does he know about the ''swordsman patrolling the mountain''?" Xia Ming asked.


    Everyone looked at each other


    Then, a mysterious yellow sword light rose into the sky... Xuanyuzi, the immortal sword of the sun, shouldered the hope of the whole clan and must bring back their ''lucky baby'' safely!

 Chapter 315

    On the beautiful plateau, a horse less carriage is leisurely walking on the grassland. Unlike when he came here, Su Li was "driven" to the driver''s seat again this time.


    There was a real big man sitting in the carriage. He was too angry. Su Li said he wouldn''t bother.


    Around the carriage, a big dark dog shuttles back and forth... This is the grandfather of meat sausage.


    Because he didn''t find his father, Su Li didn''t let the meat sausage recognize the old disaster beast for the time being... He wasn''t sure what kind of attitude the old disaster beast would have towards the meat sausage. He will never let meat intestines be wronged.


    But at this time, the grandpa of the sausage threw a provocative look at the sausage from time to time, and then couldn''t help saying: "the little boy with mixed blood, who can run faster than me!"


    The big black and white eyes of the sausage turned lovably, and then licked the palm of his master''s hand... Then Su Li scratched the dog''s head.


    Meat sausage narrowed his eyes happily and didn''t look at his grandfather.


    The old disaster beast is called Qi. The silent language expresses it very clearly: you run fast, but I have the love of my master!


    "Don''t let me know who gave birth to you! It''s really hateful that you''re mixed with the moon dog..."


    The blood breath of the meat sausage seems to be covered by the superposition of two kinds of blood. Otherwise, how could the old disaster beast not see that it is its cub?


    And the tone seems to be a little wrong. It''s not a feeling of anger, but more like jealousy... It seems that it can be understood as follows: who is so powerful that he can soak the moon dog to give birth to it?!


    Disaster beast and moon dog, these two attributes are completely opposed, and the three outlooks are also species that can''t match together. He can''t understand how to do this


    In fact, Su Li also didn''t understand how a tender and beautiful dog like her sausage mother could fall in love with her father so unreliable? Can it be said that there is a truth in the dog world that "men are not bad and women do not love"?


    Therefore, the old disaster beast was extremely dissatisfied with the sausage and provoked all kinds of provocations along the way.


    But the meat sausage is very cold. It won''t look at this family like provocation. No matter how the other party picks things, it responds in one way... I have a master who loves me. What do you have?


    This can be called the dimensionality reduction blow of the dog world


    Under the successive "dimensionality reduction attacks" of meat intestines, the proud old disaster beast finally broke the last string in his heart


    It suddenly drilled into the carriage where Yuan Feng was, and then opened the coquettish mode with a whimper... Isn''t it the master? You have me too!


    "Black tooth, what''s the matter with you?" Yuan Feng looked at his old friend who kept putting the dog''s head together silently... Hasn''t the old man always been very reserved and proud? What''s wrong today?


    "Don''t talk nonsense, touch me, touch me... I can''t be compared by that hybrid younger generation!" the old disaster beast called black tooth is still trying to drill into Yuan Feng''s palm.


    Until Yuan Feng finally had no choice but to "give in", he narrowed his eyes and showed a proud smile. Then his tail swept open the door curtain of the carriage and looked at the meat intestines outside, as if to say: now, we are the same!


    Su Li almost couldn''t help laughing at this scene... "I have a master, you don''t have it." this is really a dimensionality reduction blow in the dog world. But is the disaster beast a dog?


    Well, they look like dogs, but they all boast of divine beasts and are very proud!


    As a result, when the meat sausage was operated, the black tooth put down the dignity of the divine beast and turned into a dog... Is this to pull the opponent to his own level, and then defeat him with rich experience?


    At this time, the meat intestines that were originally lack of interest came to the spirit... This is a decent challenger!


    It directly raised its head to Su Li: "ow, woo ~"


    It seems to say: I''m hungry.


    With a smile, Su Li took out a large piece of stored meat and handed it to the past.


    Meat sausage happily took it in his mouth, and then looked provocatively at his grandfather


    Where could Heiya bear this anger, he immediately turned his head and looked at the ''master'' he had just forcibly recognized


    Yuan Feng was a little embarrassed by the disaster beast, but how could he have meat? Can only stare and look at Su Li


    Su Li smiled in her stomach and said, "are you hungry? I have some food here. Please enjoy it."


    Is the Yang God really hungry?


    Anyway, Yuan Feng gave black teeth after getting these food.


    Black tooth proudly raised his head to look at the sausage and motioned: my master loves me too!


    With disdain in his eyes, Rouchang finally stopped lying there. Then he suddenly rolled a white belly around Su Li, and then the tail stood up between his legs and still swung strongly


    This tail swing is a little difficult!


    Black tooth swallowed his saliva hard, then opened his belly as soon as he gritted his teeth, and then a small short tail swayed twice


    "Hum!"


    It spits out a strong breath, indicating that it has done it!


    Meat sausage is still disdainful, with an expression of "let''s count you through for the time being", then jumped down from the driver''s seat, and then fell on the ground to move on


    What is running fast? You have to climb fast!


    Black teeth couldn''t help grinning, and their tongue hung out without knowing... How powerful!


    But it won''t admit defeat. It also jumped to the ground and learned the posture of meat intestines to "walk on the ground"... But because the action is not standard enough, its Ass pouted a little high.


    Yuan Feng has covered his eyes and can''t see anymore... He laments for his old friend in his heart.


    When the meat intestines saw this, they gave a "sneer" and disdained it.


    It came up with a must kill stunt


    Suddenly, it turned around, turned around and bit its tail!


    Black Fang was stunned. He turned his head and looked at his small short tail, and then looked at the tail ''strengthened'' by the blood of the moon dog. He knew that he had lost completely


    Wait, what lost!


    It''s not a dog!


    Black tooth suddenly woke up. A dog barking is about to compare with meat intestines.


    However, Rouchang jumped back to Su Li directly and told him plainly that he was the master''s good dog, which was meaningless than others


    Black tooth feels so stuffy in his chest. Whose son of a bitch is this? How can you be so angry!


    So he returned to the carriage without love. His head hung on Yuan Feng''s leg and began to nap


    Yuan Feng: "


    It seems that his old friend''s thinking has been completely wound to another level.


    Su Li rubbed the dog''s head beside his leg as a compliment... Really well done. Now the sword sect has a disaster beast as a watchdog... This card is great!


    Of course, when he secretly "spoiled" the Pope to accept the guard beast, he didn''t forget his own things... He always remembered to explore the source of the mother river.


    Today''s mother river is hardly a big river. Instead, it is like a mountain stream. And its source is almost in front of us

 Chapter 316

    Master Baiyun, who used to escape with lotus, didn''t leave completely. He always felt something was wrong... Suddenly he realized something.


    Yuan Feng has already produced his sword!


    For thousands of years, once Yuan Feng''s sword is out of its scabbard, it will never just be put on display


    So he saw Yuan Feng''s sword out of its scabbard and slipped away, but he didn''t react until he slipped away. The familiar sword didn''t seem to have been cut down?


    So he felt uncomfortable all over... Do you want to go back and have a look?


    Master Baiyun hesitated for a moment. After all, there was a great friar with nearly two thousand years of cultivation. When he found the doubt, he immediately prepared to kill a horse gun.


    However, at this time, a sharp sword light cut through the sky and rolled back, and cut him firmly on the spot


    "Sneaky, who is sacred!"


    This familiar domineering, this way of saying hello after coming out of the sword


    Needless to say, slip away


    The man in Baiyun didn''t dare to say anything more. He slipped away directly with a lotus dunfa.


    Xuanyuzi''s sword stopped for a moment, then muttered strangely, "it seems that it''s the skill of Jingguang temple? There is a real Buddha in Jingguang temple... But what is he running? Didn''t you see me say hello?"


    This kind of greeting way of stabbing a sword first... That''s why the sword sect is despised.


    "It''s an eventful time. I didn''t expect that Jingguang temple still has a real Buddha, and I don''t know what changes it will bring to the cultivation world of Dongzhou." xuanyuzi pretended to shake his head deeply and sighed, and then continued to drive the sword light all the way to the northwest.


    ¡­¡­


    Searching, Su Li walked along the water vein under his feet and finally found the source of the mother river


    It is hard to imagine that the mother river flowing into the sea, the mother river that gave birth to the prosperity of humanity in Dongzhou, is just a small spring at the source


    At this time, in front of him was a shallow ditch, and at the end of the ditch was a bowl sized hole on the ground where spring water kept pouring out. It is this Koizumi and this ditch that spread all the way and make up a lot, finally forming the majestic water potential of the mother river.


    "You''re right. This Koizumi is intertwined with humanitarian luck... Anyone who tries to destroy or affect it will be eaten back by humanitarian luck." Yuan Feng was also amazed at this Koizumi eye.


    In fact, if Su Liming had not said that he was looking for the source of the mother river, and the spring was covered by Qi, forming a dense vision, he would not believe that this would be the place where the mother river originated.


    After seeing the spring eye, Su Li closed his eyes and began to meditate... It can be said that he came retrograde along the trunk of the mother river. At this time, when he finally reached the end, a complex water network had been formed in his mind.


    The trickle starts from the spring at the foot, and four other springs converge into streams along the way. Then the stream flows through the wetland formed by the first glacier melt. After receiving a large amount of water in the wetland, it continues to go Southeast... At this time, the original stream has the scale of a river.


    Then there is the second wetland and the previous third wetland in Jiaolong country. After three water storage wetlands, the mother river has a river climate.


    Then the mother river turns to the tiancrack mountain and passes through... The streams and groundwater in the tiancrack mountain become the last "gas station" of the mother river, and after leaving the tiancrack mountain, it becomes the surging river across Dongzhou


    At that moment, the real yuan in his body seemed to have the sound of a mighty river. His understanding of the origin of the river also led to his practice, which made his understanding of the world''s water together more clear.


    The true meaning of rain is his earliest understanding of water, but at this time, the true meaning has changed... After experiencing the vastness of the sea and the potential of the river, it can be reluctantly called "the true meaning of water".


    The true meaning of water is still a little worse than Su Li''s heavy Jun meaning now, but it can definitely be regarded as a kind of true meaning that can hold hands... His practice in water finally caught up with some earth practices.


    As for mu Xingyi, with the help of Chun, he understood the true meaning of withered glory, which was originally a very advanced true meaning


    After a long time, he finished feeling and opened his eyes. But I saw Yuan Feng looking at him with a complicated face


    "What''s the matter, master?" Su Li asked strangely.


    "I just suddenly found that you don''t seem to be a sword repairman?" this is the tangle of Yuan Feng... After all, the Sword Fairy is first-class. There are some things I can''t hide.


    "Well... Grandmaster, actually I''m a disciple of the Fu clan... Hey hey." Su Li scratched his head and smiled awkwardly... This kind of thing will be exposed, and the elders of his clan have nothing to hide.


    "I see, but the disciples of fumen are also disciples of Jianzong. Have you ever learned those swordsmanship? And show them one by one." Yuan Feng has no prejudice against Su Li''s background. He decided to give Su Li some advice on Jiandao.


    Su Li did not doubt him, so he demonstrated his sword skills one by one


    At this time, his servant, Bao Jian, saw the split ground sword demonstrated by Su Li and suddenly felt guilty. He immediately moved two steps away for fear that he would be killed by the grumpy sword sect elder


    Sure enough, Yuan Feng''s face is getting darker and darker now... As a Sword Fairy of the sword sect, how can he not see that Su Li''s sword techniques are "soulless"?


    The only sword meaning is the sword cliff meaning that gathers the sword hearts of 800 disciples of the sect, but there is no sword meaning belonging to Su Li


    The evil thoughts in his mind will come out again... Jianya Yi, the existence of the will collection of Jianzong disciples, falls on a side disciple who can''t sword. Isn''t Jianzong actually over?


    Su Li didn''t know that his senior was going to be possessed again


    Fortunately, at this time, a sword light came from the sky... Looking at the familiar color, Su Li knew which elder he was.


    He stepped back again and made up his mind that he would never let anyone know that he knew how to use the knife... Young master, is this a test of his courage?!


    The arrival of xuanyuzi also saved Yuan Feng from the edge of being possessed


    "I finally found you." xuanyuzi dropped his sword and saw Su Li at a glance.


    Then he saw Yuan Feng with a shocked look on his face, and said with great excitement, "master, is that you


    Yuan Feng was also very surprised. He blurted out: "Xiaoyao, is that you?! aren''t you closed to death?"


    Some rude, let xuanyuzi have a black line... Can we not mention this nickname when we were young and ignorant?


    But it turned out that xuanyuzi was the youngest disciple of Yuan Feng. Because the karma is deep and closed to death, we can escape this disaster.


    Seeing the familiar people and feeling xuanyuzi''s accomplishments now, Yuan Feng''s evil thoughts frightened by Su Li finally dissipated completely

 Chapter 317

    The arrival of xuanyuzi also indicates the complete end of Su Li''s trip... Because xuanyuzi''s mission is to bring back his "lucky baby" who loves to run around.


    But seriously, xuanyuzi now hopes Su Li can go out and walk more... Look what he brought back from his travels! Directly find the former leader of Jianzong!


    Not to mention the first trip, he brought a great God back and planted it at home. Until now, xuanyuzi still feels high mountain rising


    Three years later, when Jianya cult was established, the unknown Sword Fairy who realized the supreme sword in tiancrack mountain and created the sword sect was the "ancestor", while the fluorene mang God who cut the demon and left tiancrack mountain could be traced back to the "true ancestor"!


    Originally, this was ok, but now the sword sect has been recognized by a higher level. Maybe they can hang the God on the ailanthus as "Taizu" on the wall... Maybe in the future, they can hang the green emperor of the eastern Tianting together as "Taizu"!


    And now, with the return of Yuan Feng, the strength of Jianzong has reached its peak... Maybe it can not lose the battle with Qianhuang sect now.


    But what they want is revenge, not death together, so let''s stay dormant for a while... Three years later, Jianya sect was established, and the cultivation of all disciples and disciples can reach stability after a period of rapid progress... At that time, we will officially start a war with Qianhuang sect!


    The return of Yuan Feng is definitely a great event for the sword sect... The gathering of three generations of patriarchs is definitely an unprecedented scene.


    Because of the arrival of Yuan Feng, the high level of zongmen naturally held a meeting to introduce the situation of Jianzong to him.


    But Su Li was helpless. Why did such high-level meetings always call him?


    Even Yuan Feng was surprised


    "Why are you here?" Yuan Feng didn''t think Su Li was unqualified. As his life-saving benefactor, he was qualified for whatever he did in Su Lizi sword sect. But what about the others?


    "Elder Yuan Feng, don''t you know that Su Li is the ''Holy Son'' of the sword cliff sect established by our sword sect in the future. He has a respected position and has the right to participate in decision-making." Xia Ming answered Yuan Feng at this time.


    For the time being, Yuan Feng is still in the name of an elder.


    Looking at the people around him nodding approvingly, Yuan Feng was really surprised... Why does this young man seem to be very popular in Zongli?


    Let''s see who are here... Changchun Zi, the highest ranking Yang God, is also the former patriarch of Xia Ming, the former Yang God, and Xuan Yuzi, the Yang God, plus he is the seat of four real immortals!


    In addition, xuansu Dongming peak, a long-awaited younger martial sister, and Ji Lian, the current patriarch, was recently promoted to Dongming, as well as a cowardly looking Dongming Zhenjun magic sword


    This high-level meeting is absolutely high-end. There are four Yang gods and three Dongming gods. Only Su Li is still the golden elixir period... Is this a little strange?


    But Yuan Feng didn''t take it too seriously. Now the oldest of Jianzong is Changchun Zi and the most respected is Xia Ming. Instead, he doesn''t have to bear so much pressure


    The main purpose of this meeting is to make the senior management of Jianzong and Yuan Feng familiar with each other... At the same time, it is also clear that the eight people present are the most respected people of Jianzong at present.


    After everyone knew each other, Xia Mingcai suddenly changed his words: "next, our sword sect is to practice internal skills hard. We should also give more guidance to our disciples to improve the sect''s strength as a whole. In addition, Su Li, do you have anything to add?"


    When they looked back together, they saw Su Li writing and painting there. They didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing the people looking at him, he was not alarmed at all. He just spread out his drawing paper and said, "simple cultivation may be a little boring. Why don''t we find some interesting cultivation content for everyone."


    When they looked at it, they saw that this was a river map called "plain water". But different from the normal river channel, it also indicates the convergence of underground water veins and the convergence of streams and springs in tiancrack mountain as the origin


    But the problem is, there is no such River in reality!


    Xuansu''s eyes moved and asked a little excitedly, "is this... For me?"


    Su Li nodded and said, "you need to gather these water sources, and the overall river excavation can let the disciples come. In this way, when the water is 10%, it can irrigate more than half of the northern wasteland covered from tiancrack mountain to Dongjiao mountain... Such merit can not only make you look forward to the Yang God, but also make the disciples who participate in it share some benefits."


    All the people present brightened their eyes, and Xia Ming said happily: "if we can really succeed, our sword sect will have five Yang gods and real immortals... And this way of incense becoming God may also become an important way for sword cliff sect to stably cultivate Yang gods in the future!"


    Su Li said modestly, "it''s another question whether you can succeed. Just try it first."


    "So, next, all the free disciples in the sect will dig the river according to this map... Su''er, it''s related to your chance of becoming a Tao. You must sort out the water network."


    Xuansu''s xuanbing body nodded slightly and said, "don''t worry, disciple. Su Li has paved everything for me. If I fail again, I will lose face."


    As a "newcomer" who has just returned, Yuan Feng was surprised to see a group of great friars whose accomplishments are at the highest level in the cultivation world talking about a real Jindan.


    When I thought about it carefully, I found that these people and Su Li were deeply involved in causality... It can even be said that if Su Li had not stepped in, they would not have achieved what they are now!


    The son of sword cliff sect is really an appropriate honor. In fact, according to the current situation, if the newly established sword cliff sect did not need a strong leader to suppress the world and directly let Su Li become the leader, no one would argue


    After the meeting ended, all the high-level leaders went to prepare with great interest. Changchun Zi and Su Li took Yuan Feng to meet the ''Taizu''


    Yuan Feng''s return this time really feels that his world outlook is broken... Because the original ancestor of the sword sect has become the "first ancestor", followed by two big men, the "true ancestor" and the "Taizu".


    Now he is even more surprised to hear that his "Taizu" is staying in the clan... The sword clan is really different.


    This made him feel a little uneasy. I don''t know if the ''Taizu'' is easy to get along with... But I heard that this is the great God of the upper world coming to earth. It''s very stressful to think so


    However, I don''t know whether this "Taizu" can pass on another divine sword to improve the details of the sword sect? On such a thought, Yuan Feng felt so excited


    With a beautiful vision, Yuan Feng followed Su Li and Changchun Zi to the huge canopy like a canopy... What he didn''t think of was why the two leading him were side doors?

 Chapter 318

    Under the sacred tree, Su Li saw a beautiful woman standing there, watching his arrival with a smile... It''s Chun.


    Her figure at this time is not so overbearing. Although her height of 1.8 meters is still concave and convex, she appears symmetrical and not abrupt.


    There is no doubt that her image at this time has been adjusted with reference to the current human state. And this is still a wooden body, which can be regarded as a separate puppet... Her noumenon is still integrated with the divine tree. As Changchun Zi said, it will take some time to complete.


    "Su Li, are you back? Now my posture is OK?" Chun looked very happy to see Su Li.


    Yuan Feng saw the situation like his wife welcoming her husband, but his chest was blocked. He felt that he had been forcibly stuffed with something by his younger generation. He didn''t think the Chun in front of him was the God king he was going to meet on this trip. He thought it was a kind of maid who served the God King... He also lamented that Su Li was "able to eat".


    Su Li was embarrassed to stare at others. Although it was really good-looking... He could only scratch his head and say, "it''s good-looking... But this time he came to see you with a sect elder. It''s also a robbed elder. He had been suppressing heart eaters by himself before. It''s not easy."


    Yuan Feng: "


    He seems to have heard something terrible? This woman who looks like a little daughter-in-law in front of Su Li is our Taizu God King? Is our Taizu so unlicensed?


    Seeing that Chun immediately changed his expression, the dignified and noble spirit immediately came up. He nodded slightly to Yuan Feng but didn''t speak. He just waited for Yuan Feng to meet him first... Although Chun has a good character, he is still a God King who pays great attention to the etiquette of honor and inferiority. In theory, the disciples of Jianzong can indeed be regarded as her disciples and grandchildren.


    "Taizu master?" Yuan Feng bowed with fists and said with some hesitation.


    Chun didn''t care, as long as the ceremony arrived. She waved her hand and said, "excuse me. What doubts do you have in your heart when you meet for the first time?"


    Yuan Feng swallowed his saliva with difficulty, and Chun really put on the posture of God King, or he really bluffed... The real problem is that Su Li wants to be his ancestor!


    He wanted to stare at Su Li, but he didn''t dare. He could only think about it and said, "I want to ask God, why do foreign demons come frequently in the cracked mountain this day?"


    Chun sighed and replied, "it''s important to know that the world you are in is one of the thousands of star worlds. The star world with the light of civilization is the favorite goal of all kinds of demons... You have to protect the safety of this world after all."


    "At this point, the sword sect has been doing well, so it has the trend of great prosperity."


    After hearing this, Yuan Feng raised his own question: "God King, as far as I know, the sword sect should have three generations of prosperity. However, it was interrupted by the devil in my town. I don''t know how long this prosperity can last?"


    At this time, Chun was really an omniscient God. She was dignified, like thousands of lights covering her whole body. She said with great Meteorology: "originally, the sword sect had the prosperity of three generations, but the previous sword sect suppressed foreign demons with the prosperity of three generations, which was equivalent to pressing down and accumulating the gas released once again. Therefore, if the Daxing was handled well, it would be a ten thousand years!"


    The God King is a man of golden words, which is equivalent to promising the prosperity of Jianzong for thousands of years!


    Although it is not "for generations to come", it will depend on how future generations operate after ten thousand years. It is enough to comfort that their generation can earn these for future generations.


    Yuan Feng was relieved to hear that. So far, he had nothing to ask for... He was also a pure sword sect leader who only thought about the sect and ignored himself.


    But Su Li would not forget him, so he asked, "Chun, Lord Yuanfeng, he has consumed a lot of mental power because he has accommodated the heart eating devil for 200 years. Is there any way to restore his mental power?"


    Chun was slightly stunned, then smiled and said, "the concubine passed down a ''Dongming Heart Sutra'' to stay in the Jianzong. It is also said that it is the tradition passed down by the concubine. How can there be no method to refine the mind?"


    Yuan Feng took a swipe at the corner of his mouth and looked at Su Li inexplicably again... He was very sure that his disciple was going to climb on his head and become his ancestor!


    Su Li said curiously, "is there anything special about this'' Dongming Heart Sutra ''?"


    Chun didn''t answer first, but with a gentle move of his bare hand, he opened the dense canopy on the heads of the people and revealed the bright sun star... Then the sun star disappeared and revealed the deep starry sky!


    Then she said, "you know, the brightest star in the East sky is called ''East Star'', and the East Star is also regarded as the destiny Star Palace of the green emperor of the East Tianting."


    "Therefore, the ''Dongming Heart Sutra'' is the main heart refining method of our eastern Tianting vein. After learning it, it can replenish the soul, enhance the mind, resist the mental demon robbery and reduce the risk of crossing the robbery. It can also enhance the resistance to magic and spiritual attack, enhance the ability of thinking and learning, and more importantly, increase the understanding to a certain extent."


    "This is a skill that can be practiced for a lifetime."


    Chun finally concluded.


    If it is really like what she described, then this'' Dongming Heart Sutra ''is really very useful!


    At the same time, she was not idle. She directly took off a piece of bark from the trunk of the divine tree behind. The scriptures on it were self-evident. It was a "Dongming Heart Sutra".


    Then the bark was handed to Su Li... It was clearly for Yuan Feng, but it seemed that Su Li had to practice first?


    Holding the bark Scripture like jade in his hand and feeling the mysterious power inside, Su Li finally recognized the reality... This woman with a gentle smile, a good-looking and good temper is really a great God in the upper world!


    "Thank you," Su Li said sincerely.


    "This is what I should do." Chun still smiled gently.


    Su Li put away the bark first, and then said, "I''ll be busy with other things first. I''ll see you again when I''m free."


    Chun wenshun replied, "go."


    Then Su Li took Yuan Feng to leave, while Chang ChunZi stayed to practice under the sacred tree... He has regarded himself as a servant of Chun and is responsible for taking care of all the growth conditions of the sacred tree. He was very pious and believed in Chun as the goddess in his heart from the beginning.


    After leaving the sacred tree, Yuan Feng was greatly relieved. Then he was stuffed with something in his hand... When he looked at it, it was the bark that recorded the Dongming Heart Sutra.


    Holding the bark in his hand, Yuan Feng also felt the infinite mysteries and wonders contained in it, as if he could grasp his mind and sink into it for enlightenment just by watching it


    Is this the legendary ''ancestral Dharma''? Since now, the sword sect also has "ancestral Dharma"?


    Yuan Feng was very excited. At the same time, he thought about how to ask Su Li to help and ask if he could let the ''Taizu master'' pass more divine swords down.


    Can there be a disciple Zhenxiang in the clan to please the ancesto

 Chapter 319

    The news that the "upper world ancestor" preached the Dharma spread all over the sword clan by the way, which made the internal morale of the sword clan unprecedentedly high... The "upper world ancestor" preached the Dharma, which is the first time for the sword clan who has to rely on itself!


    And more importantly, the Dongming Heart Sutra handed down from the "upper world" has promised that all staff can learn it. Although it is an auxiliary skill, the mystery of this skill still fascinates everyone.


    In fact, the cultivation method of Dongming Heart Sutra is very simple. It is to visualize the "East Star" in a special way, that is, the brightest star in the night sky above them.


    Every disciple can try to practice after getting the formula, and the benefit depends on his talent.


    However, if there is the original bark handed down by the "ancestor of the upper world" to understand the Tao, it can greatly promote the progress of the Dongming Heart Sutra... Anyway, Yuan Feng has closed himself after passing down the cultivation methods.


    Su Li was not too worried about the Dongming Heart Sutra. After all, Chun himself said that his mind was full of merit and self overflow, and the effect was no worse than that of the Dongming Heart Sutra.


    Naturally, when you come back from your trip, you need to meet your Shizu and Shifu, then sum up your travel income, and then start a new round of cultivation.


    It was nothing when he visited Shizu. Maybe she didn''t know what else she could teach Su Li now... In short, he is now in the state of "graduation".


    However, something unexpected happened when he visited his master... His master Gu Fuzi gave him another Rune book!


    Sully was surprised.


    However, Gu Yuzi said, "these are the weakened talismans I disassembled according to the du''e divine talisman. Your du''e escape method and du''e past life talismans are also included... After the establishment of Jianya sect, the talisman will be expanded into the Fu sect. At that time, this will be the inheritance root of our jian''ya Fu sect."


    Gu Yuzi was very proud when he spoke... He said he had nothing to teach his disciples? How is that possible? You underestimate him!


    Su Li was really shocked by the rune Book taken out by his master... At the same time, he felt that since he was the leader of the rune door, he had to make some contribution.


    In this way, his prison cliff talisman can also be disassembled. At that time, it will be inherited in the fumen together with the book of crossing the river. We must carry forward the Fuzong after the current fumen.


    "Don''t worry, master, I''ll work hard too!" Su Li said seriously.


    Looking at the serious Su Li, Gu Yuzi always felt the pressure. He always felt that Su Li wanted to do something too much. So he decided to find something to distract the apprentice


    "Not to mention this, I have given the thing you left before... Did you two make an appointment? As a result, she just took your Fushan hairpin and gave me another thing to pass to you... What do you think of me?" Gu Fuzi couldn''t help complaining.


    But while complaining, he didn''t forget to take out a thing and give it to Su Li


    This is a single dark red half finger glove. The whole body is woven with a unique silk thread, which contains the spiritual power of innate fire.


    "This is Luo Yan''s weaving hand, which is made from the silk spun by Luo Yanling silkworm." Gu Juzi sighed: "Luo Yanling silkworm can be met but not sought, and the silk it spits out is the treasure of the innate fire spirit. The innate fire spirit in the ''Luo Yan''s weaving hand'' is enough to make a Jindan friar turn the spirit into the fire first..."


    "But then, this glove is just an ordinary glove?" Su Li asked.


    "Without the innate fire spirit, nature is just a tough fire walking glove. If you leave the fire spirit, it can become a magic weapon that can strengthen the power of fire walking." Gu Fuzi replied.


    "So, I know." Su Li seemed to sigh, and then returned to his residence with the gift in some silence.


    This'' Luo Yan weaving hand ''has been taken by him on his left hand, warm and comfortable. This is obviously a carefully prepared gift... But obviously, it is used to turn his spirit into innate fire. The other party doesn''t know that he can actually derive from the five elements.


    In fact, the value of this "Luo Yan weaving hand" is obviously much worse than that of the "Fushan hairpin". At least, even if the "Fushan hairpin" extracts part of the innate water spirit to transform the innate water movement, it will still not affect its efficacy as a magic weapon.


    But in terms of intentions, this'' Luo Yan weaving hand ''is obviously much more than'' Fushan hairpin ''


    Su Li sighed. She thought she would completely cut off all relations with him after the last heart to heart talk in the sword cliff world... But no, it seems that her state of mind is changing in another direction.


    "Forget it, let her be happy." he sighed in his heart and didn''t think any more... For Han Yan, his feelings always stopped in a state similar to his relatives.


    So he put aside his thoughts and began to enter his second great retreat after entering the golden elixir period


    The matter of the "plain water" channel has been handled by the patriarch of zongmen himself, and he doesn''t have to worry about it at all, and the water source must be guided by xuansu himself. So even if he made the most detailed planning in the early stage, he didn''t have anything to do when he implemented it.


    So during the retreat, on the one hand, he continued to adjust his Zhenyuan practice to adapt to the changes of his body, on the other hand, he began to learn the runes left by Gu Minzi


    There are ten runes in this book, but they are all inclusive and have strong auxiliary ability. Even for Su Li, he learned a lot and was very enlightening.


    However, if it is only used as the true biography of Fuzong in the future, it lacks practical lethality. Su Li thought for a moment and took out the talisman book that shenfuzi gave him... This talisman book records some advanced thunder fire talisman methods, which is a more suitable supplement.


    And his prison cliff charm


    It is obviously inappropriate for others to display the complete prison cliff talisman at one go, but Su Li is ready to split it and record it into a talisman.


    Among them, the prison lock part can be made into "seven absolute prison locks", that is, the lock body, the lock soul and the lock five elements.


    The prison cliff can be divided into three parts: Soul calming, suppression and soul calming. If used well, it can integrate attack and defense like Su Li.


    In this way, his prison cliff talisman can be disassembled into "prison cliff ten talismans" or "prison cliff ten methods", and the combination of ten talismans is the real "prison cliff talisman".


    On this point, Su Li''s "prison cliff ten talismans" is actually superior to Gu Yuzi''s "Fu book for crossing the river". Perhaps the du''e talisman is more advanced, but even after learning the "du''e talisman book", it is difficult to restore the du''e talisman.


    But if a disciple can master all the "prison cliff ten talismans", Su Li''s prison cliff talismans can be reproduced.


    On the one hand, Gu Yuzi''s divination talisman of crossing the river was higher, but on the other hand, Su Li''s previous "non greed" enabled him to fully master his divination talisman of crossing the river.


    In short, after Su Li''s operation, today''s fumen have three broad inheritance: du''e Fushu, prison cliff ten Fushu and divine Fushu.


    Coupled with Su Li''s own method of enhancing the talisman of "turn" and "robbery", the rise of the talisman is completely predictable

 Chapter 320

    After being closed for a period of time, Su Li learned all the du''e series runes of Gu Yuzi, and then remembered something he had always wanted to do but had never had time to do


    He wants to recast the heavy Jun sword!


    Although xuanyuzi didn''t care at all, Su Li always felt sorry in his heart. After all, the heavy Jun split earth sword is very easy to use with his nature. He has developed so many "branches", and this dharma spreading sword should be repaired.


    Moreover, after the heavy Jun sword broke, he always felt that the weapon was not balanced.


    He opened the tool refining manual given to him by the master Chen Yu fairy, and didn''t read it any more... It''s not that Chen Yu''s tool refining manual is too simple, but that she summarized it too incisively.


    The so-called mixer is not to combine different materials, lead out their characteristics and control their deformation? It''s simple... A ghost!


    Shizu thought it was very simple, so Su Li thought it was very simple... Because he saw that there were many truth about the combination of materials and how to lead to its characteristics and functions in the jade refining manual.


    There is no doubt that this is his master''s experience of refining utensils from a strategically advantageous position after he has completed the golden elixir. Because it mostly talks about how to mix materials with different properties and achieve a balance... That is the essence of the self derivation of the five elements!


    Su Li naturally doesn''t need to look at this knowledge. His understanding of the self derivation of the five elements is no worse than his own teacher.


    So after knowing the method, he decisively took out some metal mineral materials and calcined them with real fire... All Jindan friars have real fire, but this is not the so-called "Dan fire", but the five elements of Jindan friars derive from themselves, which can naturally produce the real element of fire.


    Therefore, the real person whose original attribute is fire is certainly stronger than the real fire. If there is no fire walker who can''t turn the innate fire spirit, it can''t produce real fire without cultivation.


    Su Li could have derived from the five elements long ago. If Yundan hadn''t ended, it''s estimated that he could directly jump over the golden elixir to turn the spirit and enter the cultivation of golden elixir harmony.


    The ore was calcined by his real fire and soon melted... He was not familiar with controlling the fire, but the "Luo Yan weaving hand" in his left hand made the process very convenient and simple.


    According to Gu Yuzi, this'' Luo Yan weaving hand ''should be made by Han Yan herself... It seems that she is also good at refining tools.


    After the ore is melted, impurities are removed. This process is also something that Su Li and his Shizu dislike... Because according to the method of tool door, it is to knock down with a hammer


    So at this time, Su Li used the same way as his teacher''s ancestors, stirring the mineral juice with the formula of alchemy, and then separating the impurities.


    In fact, this process not only separates impurities, but also makes different materials mix evenly in another way.


    Then, the most difficult step is how to press the artifacts to be made... This directly determines the strength and foundation of the finished products, which can not be careless at all.


    The rough men of the door are hammered with a hammer. In the process of separating impurities, the materials are mixed and pressed tightly.


    The Qi training method of Chen Yu is to disassemble this step, and finally shape the refined ware with Zhenyuan and apply pressure to suppress and refine it.


    Only the true yuan in the golden elixir period can be used in this way, otherwise the true Qi in the Qi training period is thin and can not achieve the refining effect.


    Su Li''s attempt also reached the final refining step. He naturally pressed the molten metal he melted into a sword shape with Zhenyuan.


    The refining process was very interesting in Su Li''s eyes. It seemed that the greater the pressure Zhenyuan could provide, the higher the refining degree.


    Su Li''s real Yuan takes the massiness of soil as the first, coupled with the pressure of heavy Jun meaning, it is of course very convenient to refine.


    But he found something bad, that is, with the improvement of refinement, the embryo in his hand is getting smaller and smaller... Now it is only about 50 cm short sword, and I''m afraid it will have to be reduced if he continues to refine.


    He thought for a while and didn''t continue to refine it. Anyway, it''s only for experiment. There''s no need to pursue the perfection too much.


    At this point, the sword embryo was completed. Then he thought about it, and ran through the interior of the sword embryo with the true meaning of water, so that the spirit hidden in the internal material was mobilized by this true meaning.


    At the next moment, the originally hot sword embryo appeared cold water mist and automatically entered the quenching link.


    At this moment, Su Li''s heart moved, and the sharp gold Zhenyuan derived from his five elements pressed over the edge of the sword embryo... The next moment, with the quenching of the short sword, he also opened the front synchronously.


    After quenching, a thin shell cracked on the surface of the dagger. When these thin shells are knocked down, one of the sword blades is exposed. The blade is blue, like a water sword in the flow of water waves.


    This short sword is actually very memorable for Su Li. After all, it is the first finished product he refined. Moreover, the short sword is said to be a sword, which has the foundation of magic weapon.


    Because of its connotation, Su Li''s true meaning of water can naturally absorb the water line vitality in the vitality of heaven and earth. It can also be greatly enhanced when you cast the water movement spell... Something is wrong. Why is it like a staff?


    Forget it, there''s a sword edge, that''s the sword. What do you care so much about him?


    Su Li put the test object aside without much entanglement... Zongmen doesn''t restrict him to use all kinds of spiritual materials, so these test objects will be kept in zongmen''s inventory.


    After thinking for a while, he decided to go to the weapon gate to refine the weapon. After all, there was the most material to refine the weapon, and he would have to practice his hands several times before he began to refine the heavy Jun sword.


    By the way, you can also ask the elder martial brothers of the tool door for some experience in refining tools... He always feels that the short sword he refined is strange.


    ... since this day, some Dharma swords with different functions have been continuously refreshed on the sect contribution exchange platform within the sword sect.


    This is awesome joy for the disciples of the sword. These Dharma swords have their own miracles. People can''t help but flock to them.


    There is a Dharma sword that can control water. It is a treasure for disciples who are good at water walking swordsmanship.


    There is also a Dharma sword that can make the sword Qi fly faster and farther, which is very attractive to any sword sect disciple.


    It''s just that sometimes some strange things are mixed in... What''s the matter with the Dharma sword with sword meaning?


    The only pity is that there are water lines, earth lines and even wood lines in this batch of Dharma swords, but there are no gold lines and fire lines, which are the most common in the sword sect


    But in any case, the status of the Qimen suddenly changed in the hearts of the disciples... It was as if the Qimen, who could only wield a hammer to make ordinary swords, had an awesome inheritance of refining tools overnight.

 Chapter 321

    The elder brother Bing Zhuzi, the master of Qimen, and the contemporary master Shenbing Zi, the master of Qimen, are all excited to see Su Li refining weapons there... The inheritance of Qimen is inferior to that of fumen, danmen and even array gate. They sometimes wonder if they can simply ask people from the Department of Yu fairy to accept them, or at least increase some inheritance, can''t they?


    But there was no way. All the other talented people in that department didn''t want to be here... Fortunately, Su Li was willing to refine weapons here, which opened their eyes and opened up many new ideas.


    "Younger martial brother Su Li, this is the method we use to refine impurities. Can you see?" Bing Zhuzi handed over the inheritance fire refining method of the weapon door without hesitation, with a slightly dogleg expression.


    Su Li took it up, glanced at it, and said happily, "it''s actually using the change of flame temperature to refine impurities. It''s really interesting."


    Su Li felt greatly inspired. It was actually a way to control fire. I just don''t know what effect it will have in actual combat.


    But then Bing Zhuzi said, "but there are many earth friars in our instrument door. They can''t use this fire refining method to remove impurities, so they can only use the stupid method of ''mortal'' to hammer... I don''t know if you have anything, younger martial brother..."


    "Wait, let me think about it." Su Li studied for a moment, then stretched out his finger and gently tapped on a piece of ore


    However, this gentle tapping action sent out a "Dong!" With a sound of vibration, then the ore cracked in the shock. Large blocks of rocks are shocked into annihilation powder, while metal minerals retain relatively complete particles.


    Su Li felt very interesting when he saw this. Then he directly reached out and grabbed these metal mineral particles in his hand, and then applied a strong shock force to them.


    There is a branch of earthmoving that controls gravity, and as long as the gravity is constantly shifted, it can produce violent shocks.


    Under this shock, those metal particles have a liquid shape similar to melting in the continuous fluctuation. While countless impurities are separated, they also polymerize into a very pure metal group.


    ¡°hohoho£¡¡±


    All the people in Qimen looked "super powerful".


    Su Li also felt that these people were really pitiful when he saw their expression, so he taught them the ''shock separation method''.


    Then he noticed that his refined Dharma sword was looted. However, the main audience is still the younger disciples in the Qi refining period.


    Think about it. For sword cultivation, the golden elixir must sharpen the life sword with its own sword Qi and sword intention. No matter how good Su Li''s Dharma sword is, it is only a foreign object, not a life sword that can be integrated with their human sword.


    After all, swords are different from other sects. Only by being loyal to swords can they be extremely loyal to swords. Therefore, after understanding their own sword meaning, all sword tools will be cultivated and polished with their own sword meaning.


    So in another way, for the sword sect, the tool door doesn''t need to make a complete finished product at all. They just need to make a good enough sword embryo with different materials!


    Su Li''s intervention is to make the Qimen fully understand their positioning in the sword sect... They don''t need to directly cast how excellent finished products, but they only need to process the substrate into semi-finished products of shape and color.


    What Su Li brings is a wonderful way to improve the refining degree of base materials


    So after a week, the sword sect was surprised to find that the Qimen has launched many options for selling sword embryos with various attributes... Originally, Su Li''s Dharma sword still excited the little guys in the Qi refining period, but now it has also moved the real people above the golden elixir period.


    After all, every time they have a different understanding of kendo, the original sword may not be applicable. Some extreme sword practitioners choose to continuously strengthen their swords with precious materials to catch up with their own progress, but more people still choose to recast a sword suitable for their own situation at different stages.


    Su Li stayed at the door for another month. After a good study of the collocation between different mineral materials, he finally made up his mind to recast a heavy Jun sword belonging to him.


    There are not many other sword families, but there is really no shortage of natural materials and earth treasures for casting swords.


    However, according to Su Li''s idea, he needs to continuously refine the sword embryo in his own special refining method, so he chose a large number of ordinary meteorite xuantie and yuantie as the main materials of the sword embryo.


    Meteorite black iron is extraterrestrial meteorite iron. It was originally regarded as a kind of precious material, but since Dengxian city can be "captured in low earth orbit", this material has gradually increased in the cultivation world.


    The meta iron ore mother is more precious, because there will only be a small part in the ordinary iron ore vein. However, there is a mother lode that is constantly breeding on the energy source. It is actually a kind of spiritual material.


    Black iron is an ordinary gold spiritual material, and Yuan iron ore mother is only a high-grade earth spiritual material. What effect can the two match?


    The heavy Jun split earth sword is an earthly sword technique, so it must be inspired by earthly Zhenyuan. However, taking black iron as the main material is to make the earth extremely generate gold, and add a sharp edge to the heavy Jun split earth sword.


    After selecting the two materials, Su Li separated the impurities in his special way and then fused the materials.


    Under Su Li''s real yuan pressure, Yuan iron ore mother and black iron quickly combined to form a pale gold sword embryo. At this time, Su Li suddenly increased the pressure with heavy Jun meaning, which immediately made the embryo of the sword extremely refined and compressed.


    What is surprising is that the parent iron ore seems to have been solidified. Su Li can feel that there are almost no impurities precipitated under this pressure.


    Black iron is different. Many impurities are squeezed out, which makes the sword embryo smaller and smaller


    So Su Li continuously added black iron to increase the base material in the process, so that the sword embryo remained at a length of two meters.


    With the progress of refining, he has invested a kilo of black iron into refining, and he can also feel that the sword embryo is becoming more and more heavy... Yes, the new heavy Jun sword should be a super heavy sword in Su Li''s idea, which exists like a killer in the world.


    It''s just that Su Li''s sense of importance is not enough. He simply sacrificed the prison cliff talisman and helped increase the pressure with the powerful repressive power of the talisman


    The people around Su Li''s device refining door looked pale... Do you need to know not only alchemy but also talisman to refine good tools these days?


    Su Li began to quickly add black iron again. With continuous pressing and refining, in fact, the sword embryo had some platinum color... It was like a naturally formed pattern. It also looked very noble during the wandering.


    At this time, Su Li had refined almost 3000 Jin of black iron, and the inventory of the zongmen was about to be emptied by him alone


    But before he finished, he turned his hand and offered a golden seal to suppress the floating sword embryo due to excessive condensation.


    So refining continues

 Chapter 322

    With the blessing of Zhen Yueyin, Su Li''s sword embryo has been refining 8000 Jin of black iron... The sword can''t be supplemented by the sword.


    It''s not that Zhenyue seal can''t be pressed, but the standing inventory of Jianzong at the instrument door has been used up by him!


    If you want to use it again, you must use the strategic inventory... The sword sect has learned well after the previous battle, and you have to hide a share of any resources.


    If Su Li needs it, it''s OK to use strategic inventory to empty it at one go.


    But since he got to know Chun, Su Li felt that it was more and more important to talk about "fate". Since the stock in the door was exhausted, it was probably the fate of this refining.


    After he waved his hand to show that he didn''t have to bother, he began the last step of refining his own weapon


    That is to brand the split ground sword technique into this sword embryo!


    He didn''t feel the difficulty until this step... Because the material was too refined, it was very difficult for him to brand the ground breaking sword.


    In fact, in the process of continuous pressing and refining, this sword has been completely integrated into his heavy and true meaning. The material is dense. There must be a strong sword intention to connect it.


    Su Li tried his idea of wearing cloud, but found that it was a little worse just by wearing cloud. Finally, I had to use the strongest sword Yayi to carry the territory to the real yuan. It was not easy to brand the real yuan track of split land sword in this sword embryo.


    At this time, the aura of its own spiritual material in the sword embryo was also attracted, forming a golden pattern on the sword body. The refined black iron appears to be pure silver, and the gold pattern flows on the bottom of the silver sword, which immediately raises the force of the sword infinitely.


    At the moment when these lines were formed, this brand-new heavy Jun sword was successfully refined.


    Su Li knew that it was true that he could not refine any more, because for him at this time, if he refined any more, he could only get a valuable sword embryo and could not completely complete the recasting of the Dharma sword.


    At this time, chongjun has been recast. Next, it only needs to be warmed up over time to make it stronger and stronger. Although it is based on ordinary materials, ordinary materials can be extraordinary after being refined to that extent.


    When the sword casting was completed, Su Li removed his Zhenyuan blessing, but found that the sword tip was down and he suspended on the ground!


    Su Li stretched out his hand to hold it in his hand, but he made a slight effort. It didn''t move


    This surprised him. Then his strength increased, and it still didn''t move... Su Li was very surprised.


    But the soldier Zhuzi nearby swallowed saliva and said hard, "this divine sword is refined from 8000 Jin of black iron. Even if impurities are precipitated, its own weight will never be less than 6000 Jin!"


    After hearing this, Su Li suddenly injected Zhenyuan with spiritual perception... Then he found that the newly cast heavy Jun sword not only has very close material, but also naturally has his heavy Jun meaning... It was branded together when it was refined earlier.


    Under the effect of this heavy Junyi, the divine sword seems to be floating in the air without weight!


    But once someone wants to get it, it''s a super heavy sword that weighs more than a thousand pounds.


    Su Li then understood the secret of holding it. When his mind moved, he echoed it with the same heavy intention, and immediately made it fall into his hands easily.


    With the echo of chongjun Yi, he felt extremely relaxed holding the new chongjun sword, but in fact, its own weight was extremely terrible, and with the blessing of chongjun Yi... This is definitely the most incredible divine sword.


    The final length of this sword is about one meter and six meters. It is one palm wide. The hilt is integrated with the blade. It seems that the sword edges on both sides have not opened yet, but in fact, because of the extreme refining, the self-produced gold line is extremely sharp.


    However, compared with the sharpness of its blade, its real killing lies in its weight... A total of 6600 kilograms of self weight. After adding the meaning of heavy weight, it is a physical weight! It''s definitely a sword that can kill thousands of troops by knocking and breaking when touching, supplemented by a heavy Jun split sword.


    And more importantly, at present, it is difficult for others to hold and wave it except Su Li and Xuan Yuzi, who have the important meaning of Jun.


    Even xuanyuzi, because his heavy Jun sword meaning is not consistent with the heavy Jun meaning in the sword, can only play half of its power.


    This is the effect of a sword made for himself. Except for himself, it is difficult for others to exert their real power... He can''t help being a little stupid. Should he find someone to "compare" his sword skills?


    When the heavy Jun sword is finished, there is joy in the door. It was a great experience for them to witness the birth of such a divine sword.


    At the same time, Su Li''s weapon refining also brought them a lot of inspiration. Perhaps after that, the skill of the weapon door will also experience a rapid development.


    On the other hand, after completing the forging of chongjun sword, Su Li couldn''t help but give it to xuanyuzi to evaluate... Really, he really just wanted to tell xuanyuzi that he had fulfilled his trust to recast this dharma preaching sword.


    However, when xuanyuzi saw this heavy Jun sword, he chose to shut down without saying a word... He was really autistic!


    Cruel... Too cruel.


    Xuanyuzi only felt the word "cruelty" from Su Li''s sword, which also hit him deeply. So I decided to close the door and study the ground breaking sword to a new height


    Originally, Su Li''s various deformations and development of split earth sword were not important at this moment, because this time he directly promoted the power of this sword technique to a situation that even xuanyuzi could not imagine. This puts a lot of pressure on him, the creator. He must study and improve himself


    The elder''s self isolation made Su Li feel disappointed. He was going to find xuanyuzi to try his sword.


    He hasn''t figured out what to do next, because the sect has fully recalled its disciples to prepare for the establishment of education. So it can be predicted that he won''t want to go out for a while.


    He thought about it and decided to live in Jianzong other courtyard on Dongjiao mountain. There was a radish field left by him. I don''t know how the radishes grew during his departure?


    He drools when he thinks of radishes, but he has deliberately left a lot of "high-grade seafood" parts for freezing and preservation. At that time, come to a seafood hot pot, and the delicious radish is the protagonist!


    So he left. Of course, he said goodbye to all teachers and friends before he left.


    ... but he didn''t expect that Han Yan, who had been in seclusion, came out after he left. She looked at the direction of his departure and didn''t know what to think


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking. I think I should develop another ''du''e delivery symbol'' for you... Here you are, the gift he left you."


    Gu Yuzi said with a sad look. He felt sorry for himself because he also received Su Li''s gift... Prison cliff ten runes!


    It''s really bad to be compared by disciples.


    Han Yan silently accepted the new gift, but it was a good sword embryo. Even the attribute matching of material was completely consistent with her own attributes... Everything was tailored for her.


    "Alas ~" she sighed and helped the simple hairpin on her head. Finally, she couldn''t say anything.

 Chapter 323

    At the Jianzong farewell courtyard in Dongjiao mountain, Su Li looked at the growing radishes in the field with joy... This is the spiritual field he had deliberately experimented with before. The radishes grow here, as if they were going to become fine!


    Su Li decided to eat them at once! Otherwise, if the radish really becomes fine and grows a face or something, he can''t go down


    At this time, the violent Jiong who followed him knew what he was going to do by looking at his young master''s face. He immediately consciously took out a big pot from his bag, and then there were many spices.


    Raise the fire, sprinkle the seasoning of the soul, and then boil a pot of Spicy Seafood with strong fragrance


    Su Ligang cut the radish with expectation and prepared to put it into the pot. Then his face changed and said solemnly, "radish is not suitable for cooking in spicy hot pot... Forget it, let''s stew another pot of radish soup."


    Su Li sighed. It was a pity that the big radish was. But it doesn''t matter. Simple radish soup is also good to drink.


    The white jade like turnip is stewed in another pot. It''s best to throw a chicken or quick bones together, but forget it. This time he wants to try the pure natural turnip soup.


    Then he felt something was wrong when he was cooking. How could there be a layer of aura floating on the radish soup?


    He took a breath and found that these auras were accompanied by the fragrance of radish. It was refreshing and refreshing, which was very helpful to his body


    "Storm, go down the mountain and invite childe Ji Zheng to come up and drink turnip soup." Su Li thought about it and ordered. He wants to try whether this radish soup is helpful to ordinary people?


    So he picked his eyebrows and began to enjoy his seafood hot pot... As for radish soup, it was reserved for Ji Zheng and them.


    After a while, he took his old acquaintances Ji Zheng and song Rui up the mountain. This can also be regarded as a reunion of old friends. Naturally, there is no lack of compliments.


    Su Li''s words may make people unhappy


    "Song Rui, it''s said that martial uncle feixuezi has successfully married Dan. You have to refuel. Don''t be too tired at that time..."


    Song Rui''s face turned black on the spot. Needless to say, Su Li already felt some kidney pain... For a time, his cultivation power was unprecedented, and the power and status of the Western Qin Dynasty had been completely removed from his mind.


    Ji Zhengzheng looked at Su Li a little pitiful. Why did he come up and row away one of his generals?


    But Su Li let them eat turnips first


    Ji is watching Su Li happily eat seafood hot pot there, and then look at the thin radish soup in her bowl. There is a faint sadness... It seems that Su Li was not like this before.


    It was only when they drank a bowl that their eyes brightened that they found the difference... The radish contained enough vitality!


    For Ji Zheng, who is only practicing Qi the day after tomorrow, heaven and earth aura can''t stay in his body at all. But this radish has a magical effect. It can be absorbed by the human body, so that a small amount of heaven and earth vitality can be directly absorbed by the human body!


    So for Ji Zheng of the acquired realm, this is no less than a panacea!


    The absorption of innate vitality by his body can not increase his acquired true Qi, but it can warm his body and broaden his meridians, which makes his cultivation easier and more efficient.


    For song Rui, the growth of these innate vitality is dispensable, but this radish can better adjust the state of his internal organs and greatly promote the cultivation of his congenital fetal rest state... He has a hunch that he will be able to return to the true state soon!


    From the beginning, they were careless, and then they wolfed down. Before long, they robbed all the turnip soup.


    Then they raised their heads together and looked at the large radish field next to them


    "If you like it, take more back. Anyway, I planted a lot." Su Li said indifferently when he saw their eyes.


    Ji Zheng and song Rui couldn''t help being embarrassed. They felt guilty for their utilitarian mentality just now.


    Seeing their embarrassment, Su Li changed the topic and said, "by the way, how''s the situation here?"


    After two trips and a period of seclusion, it has been another year since I left here last time. I don''t know how Ji Zheng and them have done in this year.


    Ji Zheng was very excited when he mentioned this. He said, "now the new city has been basically completed with the help of the immortal masters of Jianzong. I named it ''Bei''an city'', which means the city of stability in the north."


    "Now Bei''an city has become the only big city in the north. After one year''s accumulation, all the surviving people in the north have gathered here. At this time, the population of Bei''an city has reached 300000 and 50000 troops are stationed."


    "Moreover, these 50000 troops are all sharp scholars trained by Taoist priest guzhizi! 50000 people form an army array, which is enough to destroy the withered and decadent. I''m afraid it''s just the case with Wei Wuzu."


    "Moreover, because the people in the north are fierce, and most of these 300000 people are young and strong, if we really want to fight, we can mobilize 100000 soldiers."


    Su Li was also very happy to listen. It was the real precious wealth for Ji Zheng''s forces to be able to raise 50000 elite people in a year.


    But after waiting for Ji Zheng to finish, he first asked, "is there any difficulty in logistics for 300000 soldiers and civilians in Bei''an city?"


    Ji Zheng immediately straightened his face and said, "thanks to the help of the immortal masters of the sword sect, there are thousands of hectares of fertile land around Bei''an City, which is enough to feed the army and people of the city, and there is even a lot of surplus."


    "Enough winter clothes? The winter in the north is very cold." Su Li asked again.


    Ji Zheng was already frowning. He said, "there is a big gap in winter clothes, but in Bei''an City, with its back against Dongjiao mountain, it is not afraid of the baptism of the cold wind. If we are in the city together in winter, I believe we can survive."


    Su Li shook his head and said, "this is a problem. I''ll think about the solution later."


    Then he asked, "what about public security in the city? They are people who have experienced war. Can they obey the control?"


    Ji was thinking for a moment before nodding and said, "now public security is very good. After all, people are determined. Moreover, we also pay great attention to the management in this regard. There should be no problem."


    "Don''t be careless. You have to know that you need to face not only the people in the North who are eager to settle down again, but also the spies from all directions... To be clear: be careful of the spies around."


    Su Li''s reminder was timely and made Ji Zheng''s forehead burst into a cold sweat... Now he hasn''t been paid attention, but in a while, the momentum of Bei''an city will completely rise? Then dealing with spies from all sides is a very important task.


    "Thank you for reminding me, I see." Ji Zheng quickly thanked me.


    But Su Li just nodded, then changed the topic and said, "what''s the proportion of men and women in the city?"


    Ji Zheng was a little strange at once, but then she was sweating like she understood something


    "In the city, most of them are young men, but only two or three out of ten women..."


    Su Li nodded to understand... Although men usually die in war, if the whole area is occupied and enters a state of disaster, the vast majority of those who can survive will be stronger men.


    "The imbalance of population ratio may not be seen in the past two years, but after a while, this is the biggest hidden danger... You have to deal with it as soon as possible," Su Li reminded again.


    Ji Zheng thanked again in a cold sweat: "thank you for reminding me. Ji Zheng saved it."


    Then he hesitated and asked, "it''s just that there is a lack of women. It''s really a difficult problem to solve."


    Su Li listened but didn''t say much. He just pointed to the north and the East


    "Ruishi has been training for a year, and it''s time to test it with actual combat." he seemed not to answer his question.


    But song Rui and Ji Zheng''s eyes suddenly became dignified... How could they not hear Su Li''s meaning?

 Chapter 324

    Ji Zheng and song Rui left soon that day, but only three days later, they came to Su Li again... This time, not only the two of them, but also brought together Wen and Wu to visit Su Li for attention.


    Originally, these civil and military officials were very dissatisfied with seeing an outsider in such a big battle... Even if the disciples of Jianzong have been helping them build Bei''an City, the result of humanitarian prosperity is that officials who think highly of themselves always feel that even if these outsiders are no matter how powerful they are, they must accept the jurisdiction of humanitarian rules.


    It was only when they saw Su Li that they really felt the difference of Mr. Su.


    In the open square of Jianzong''s other courtyard, not only the stationed Jianzong disciples stood by, but also a group of Wenwu under Ji Zheng stood there quietly


    In the middle of the square is a stone table. Behind Su Li was a platinum sword with a golden texture. He sat at the stone table and slowly filled Ji Zheng with a cup of tea.


    At this time, in front of all the staff, only Ji was sitting opposite Su Li. It seems that only Ji is qualified to sit down in front of him


    Behind Ji Zheng stood song Rui, Liao Wei and an official Su Li looked familiar.


    "Good tea." Ji Zheng took a sip of tea and couldn''t help praising, "Mr. Su, there are always some good things that can''t be found outside."


    Su Li added some water to him, and then asked, "what, you have made a good decision?"


    Ji Zhengshen said, "Zheng Zheng has decided to invade the northern grassland. On the one hand, he is revenge for the people in northern China, and on the other hand, he is ready for the winter in Bei''an city."


    It''s not clear, but it''s actually robbing resources and women!


    There was no need to say such a thing clearly, so Su Li just asked, "so, this time you came to say goodbye to me?"


    Ji Zheng hasn''t spoken yet, but the official behind him who Su Li doesn''t know can''t help saying: "Mr. Su, no matter how wise you are, now is really not the best time for war... If you are really a wise man, you shouldn''t encourage our Lord to light up the war."


    "Don''t be surprised, Mr. Su. This is Ma Fei, the newly appointed clerk of our Lord. In fact, he was also recommended by Mr. Su to come to Bei''an city... The current laws in the north are all made by Ma Fei." Liao Wei quickly grabbed his colleagues and said to Su Li with a fist.


    Su Li nodded and remembered the drunken scholar he had met at Mahan''s restaurant... It was him. No wonder he looked familiar.


    He kindly nodded to Ma Fei, smiled and said, "I made friends with Mr. Ma Han when I visited Ma Han that day."


    Ma Fei blushed a little, because in theory, Su Li can be said to introduce him to Ji Zheng''s benefactor... Just now, he was criticizing his benefactor.


    But for Legalists, this is not a problem, because they are dedicated to maintaining their own laws, while personal gratitude and resentment are secondary.


    So he hugged his fist and said, "please also ask Mr. Su to teach me that I, Beidi Ruishi, know nothing about grassland terrain. In this case, how can we achieve the results of blind March?"


    Su Li immediately realized that he looked in his bag and then found a big scroll


    Then the ground shook under his feet and immediately raised a flat stone platform at the top, just so that he could put down the scroll.


    Under the surprised eyes of everyone, Su Li slowly opened the scroll


    But I saw the open part, starting from the western region of the Western Qin Dynasty, and then to the whole territory of the Western Qin Dynasty, including a large area of the northern grassland... The scroll was only opened for a quarter, but everyone felt that the world was in front of them.


    This is a map, a map of unprecedented detail.


    The places where human beings live are accurate to the "village", and all lakes and rivers are clearly marked.


    More importantly, this map clearly depicts all the landforms on the grassland... In fact, this is completely enough for this northern expedition!


    Beihu always lives by water and grass on the grassland. They are usually scattered on the whole grassland in the unit of tribes. Blindly sending troops may really not catch them


    But with this map, it is different. The larger the tribe, the greater the demand for water. Therefore, they only need to look for large water source areas such as lakes on the map, and naturally they can find the right target.


    Everyone stayed for a long time. Ji Zhengcai came back and exclaimed, "Sir, if there is really a god man, if there is this picture, we can win half of the Northern Expedition first!"


    In Jizheng''s view, such a map is indeed too advanced. Such a fine map is spread out in front of Jizheng, as if the whole northern grassland is open, waiting for him to ask for it!


    This is more than that. When his eyes crossed the tiancrack mountain from north to South and saw the land of Western Qin, his breath was also tight


    The map was so detailed that he even saw many marching routes that could pass through tiancracked mountain and approach Anyang City... The feeling that everything was readily available made him dizzy.


    Just the next moment, Su Li smiled and suddenly spread the whole map!


    For a moment, the whole Dongzhou world was shown at a glance in the eyes of these civil and military officials around Ji Zheng.


    Ji Zheng''s eyes suddenly lit up a flame... It was a flame called ambition.


    Su Li didn''t care how the flame of ambition burned, but smiled and asked, "now, you should have no doubt?"


    Ji Zhengding looked at Su Li''s full picture of Dongzhou for a long time and said firmly, "yes, I already know."


    "If you know, do it boldly. There are still many things waiting for you in the future. Don''t stop because of some difficulties." Su Li waved and smiled.


    Ji Zheng''s shogunate felt that earth shaking changes had taken place in his lord... It was a sign that ambition was completely ignited.


    Their faces were also excited involuntarily... There may have been various reasons for them to join Ji Zheng before, but now they still have a very long-term and grand goal.


    To have such a grand goal to strive for, whether it is the realization of personal values or personal interests, there is hope.


    So with Su Li''s help, Ji Zheng''s civil and military forces were also completely united. They vaguely guessed a very great ultimate goal in their hearts, began to stop haggling over the immediate gains and losses, and United unprecedentedly.


    This change is silent, but Ji, as the Lord, is also vaguely aware of it. He was also excited and bowed to Su Li again: "thank you for your help."


    Every time he came to Su Li, he could always get unexpected help and answers. His respect for Su Li was beyond words.


    But it woke him up, then rolled up the map for Su Li, and then handed it to him and said, "Sir, put away the map, and when it''s right in the future, I''ll borrow it from you again."


    "What about your northern expedition?" Su Li asked.


    Ji Zheng hugged his fist and said, "so I''m going to leave here. Ji Zheng has memorized the terrain of the northern grassland. I need to go back and copy it quickly."


    "Let''s go," Su Li said.


    When they came, they were majestic, but when they left, they were in a hurry. But everyone is a dragon and a tiger, with firm steps.

 Chapter 325

    Standing on the Dongjiao mountain, Su lichuo watched the long snake army winding North at the foot of the mountain. He knew the task of the army. In fact, he had no waves in his heart.


    The world is best at making a person''s heart become indifferent. The higher you climb and see more, the more serious this indifference is.


    So he came down from the high mountain and came all the way to Bei''an city.


    He changed into a very ordinary coarse cloth dress, directly greeted Ma Fei, who is currently in charge of the government affairs of Bei''an City, asked for a shop and opened a medical school in the city.


    With 300000 people in the city and such a large population, there are some things that can''t keep up after all, that is, a sufficient level of medical security.


    Su Li was too lazy to talk to others. He just opened the hospital silently, and then silently treated people and collected the diagnosis money.


    No matter how much money the patient is willing to give, he will charge as much as he wants. In this way, the patient is at ease, and there will be no worship of him as a "savior".


    And some people were too poor to pay for the clinic, or they were too poor to fool people with the money. Su Li would ask them to collect 100 different plants in the surrounding mountains to make up for it.


    This is a seemingly cumbersome but actually very simple work, so slowly, more and more people are willing to try to offset the medical fee in this way.


    Most people in the world are simple and won''t fool with some common weeds. However, Su Li didn''t care even if it was a lot of repeated weeds. He would have collected the surrounding vegetation easily. When you encounter something you haven''t seen, you record it, and then it is collected and sorted out by the storm.


    After learning the previous lesson, he will no longer be too supernatural. Even if it was a disease that could be cured immediately, he would slowly cure it by simmering with warm fire. On the contrary, he soon integrated into the city and gradually became a famous doctor in the city.


    In this place where immortals walk everywhere, he uses herbs to slowly organize the patient''s body. In fact, it is not obvious at all. More often, it happens that one Fu cures all diseases or one dan doctor dies.


    At this time, Ma Han''s great general was like a little boy who fried medicine. He fanned the fire and fried medicine for those ordinary people every day, and then accepted the gratitude and gratitude of these mortals.


    He likes this feeling very much. Every time he hears people''s heartfelt thanks, he feels that there is a shallow sense of satisfaction in his heart... This is the purest satisfaction without adding any other color, which fascinates him.


    Thinking of the many experiences that accompanied his young master along the way, he knew that this might be his "good fruit"... In this kind of self satisfaction without any mixed color, he found that his heart began to become perfect.


    He felt that his young master was trying to teach him something. He regarded it as the world of mortals to refine his heart, and really improved his state of mind in the ordinary


    Su Li sat in the inner hall of the medical school and looked out. He found that his servant was "understanding the Tao" again... He was shocked. He felt that his servant''s future achievements must be awesome. This is the treatment of the protagonist!


    But at this time, he suddenly woke up from his enlightenment, and then looked out the door warily


    Su Li saw how distracted he was, so he made a voice and reminded him, "concentrate on decocting medicine."


    He was slightly stunned. Then he pressed his mind and concentrated on decocting medicine for the patient in the hall. He didn''t return to the inner hall with a worried face until he fed the patient, drank all the medicine and sent him out.


    "Young master, what are you going to do?"


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Su Li was puzzled by this, but the next moment he noticed that the meat intestines curling up in the corner of the wall suddenly stood up and looked at the door with a wary look. He suddenly said, "come on, what are you afraid of."


    Although he doesn''t know what it is, he must be hostile.


    "But, young master, this man has shrouded the whole hospital with a magic array, so that these patients can''t get out... Obviously it''s against us," said Bao Jiong anxiously.


    No wonder it''s so quiet outside and there are so many fewer patients


    Su Li quietly boasted, "it''s good that we can find the enemy this time."


    To tell the truth, he didn''t find out this time


    "I''ve been with the young master for so long. I have to make some progress. Just now, when I realized the ordinary secular way, I suddenly felt that someone had forcibly separated our medical school from the secular world. Only then did I find the clue."


    I see. It''s the sensitivity brought by enlightenment... Su Li knew it clearly in his heart.


    Then he said calmly, "the other party doesn''t want to show his holiness in front of others. We can take the opportunity to rest for half a day."


    He was convinced that his young master must have known that there was such a thing, so he felt that Su Li was dismissive of the newcomers.


    So the master and servant waited patiently for the man who isolated the medical school with the magic array to show up


    The other party didn''t let Su lijiu wait. A handsome Taoist wearing a flamboyant golden silk dragon Taoist robe walked into the hospital.


    As soon as he saw Su Li, he seemed to find the "right person". His eyes were cold, and then he raised his chin slightly and said, "are you Su Li, the invincible magic sword under Yuan Ying?"


    The prefix of his name has grown a lot... Su Li is secretly happy, but on the surface, he responds calmly: "it''s Su Li."


    The man ''ha ha'' said in a voice: "it''s good that you didn''t admit that you really have no rival under Yuanying. It''s really going to kill people."


    This is the trouble after his reputation became famous... Su Li sighed in his heart, but on the surface, he asked coldly, "who are you?"


    The man shook the Buddha dust in his hand, still held his chin high and said, "the Dragon wish of Xingyun road in Zhongzhou is the key to teach you a good move."


    It''s a friar from Zhongzhou! No wonder you dare to go wild in the territory of Jianzong.


    In other words, who dares to touch the eyebrows of the sword clan in the major gates of Dongzhou now? The lessons of the divine sword valley are vivid... The style of killing the door and kicking the real immortal ancestor of others is really terrible.


    It is this unknown outsider who dares to come to Jianzong''s territory to show off... Especially the lucky baby of Jianzong. I''m afraid he didn''t know that he had been watched by the eyes of the four Yang gods and immortals the first time he appeared in the medical museum!


    "Friars in Zhongzhou? Do you like to run around?" Su Li asked strangely... The Yuannan monk he met was also from the Bodhi temple in Zhongzhou.


    "For my friars in Zhongzhou, this world is a place for study and experience. There is no place in the world that can''t go!" said Long Zhu proudly.


    "And you, Su Li, the devil''s sword in town, since you are called the strongest under Yuanying by the right way of Dongzhou, you are qualified to invite me to fight."


    Ignoring the unpleasant look of Longzhu, we can at least judge from his words that Zhongzhou is a broader place with more prosperous Xiuzhen civilization

 Chapter 326

    "Xingyun road? Do you know the information of this sect?" Su Li asked the "Encyclopedia" he had left beside him.


    Who knows, Chi Lao''s answer is very disappointing: "my scope of activity has always been in Dongzhou. I''m sorry, I''m not so familiar with the situation in Zhongzhou. I only know that Xingyun road is also a very old sect. I don''t know what the specific ability is."


    Su Li drew a corner of his mouth and sighed, "it''s better than not knowing anything."


    Implication: what do you want?!


    Chi Lao was autistic again for a moment. He had gradually found that it was difficult for him to be an encyclopedia... Su Li''s growth rate was too fast.


    Now he just asks Su Li to play it enough and then throw it away


    Su Li won''t lose Chi Lao, because it''s interesting for him to flirt with the spirit of the magic weapon when he feels boring.


    But the opposite Xingyun Daolong Zhu is very unhappy. What does it mean to leave him here and wait for a long time without a response?


    "Fight with me and show me what''s special about your famous town magic sword in Dongzhou!"


    Su Li recovered, then shook his head and said, "then come with me and don''t break this Bei''an city."


    He said that he had escaped one step to cross the river. The escape method easily penetrated the outer magic array, and then turned into streamer outside the city in a moment.


    This streamer was deliberately left by him, because du''e Dun''s method was carefully applied, silent and traceless, and he was afraid to get rid of the man directly.


    To tell the truth, du''e''s Dun method, which is very suitable for "assassins", is really a little bright in Su Li''s hands. He clearly can use the method of crossing the river to escape, but he likes to be as strong and positive as a soldier.


    "Want to run!" a cry of Longzhu came from the sky, but a long flowing dragon meandered to the sky, stretching its teeth and claws like a real dragon, and then fell to the ground and turned into a Longzhu human.


    It seems to be a kind of water escape... Su Li made a preliminary judgment in his heart.


    Su Li stood and looked at him. He said faintly, "this can just be our battlefield. What do you think?"


    Long Zhu looked around, but he saw that it was a wasteland full of weeds, just outside the west of Bei''an city... It was really open and suitable for friar fighting, especially after he felt the abundant water pulse here.


    "Here, very good."


    Long Zhu said, shaking the Buddha dust in his hand, and it was shrouded in a thick cloud


    There was a vast expanse of white in front of me, and even it seemed that even the voice was blocked and became silent.


    Su Li felt this scene without panic. After all, he had experienced the "Changming jingnian world" at the level of real Buddha. It was much stronger than the white fog in front of him.


    Even Su Li would feel forgotten by the world in the "Changming jingnian world", and the thick fog in front of him seemed like a cover up.


    "Really good at water system Taoism and magic?" Su Li continued to analyze.


    Then he suddenly heard the sound of ''gurgling'' water, and then felt the change of water pulse under his feet. He was being pulled out


    "It''s interesting..." Su Li began to be interested in this invitation battle... Confuse and trap the enemy with magic tricks, and then create an environment suitable for his own battle. This practice is worth learning from.


    But he won''t wait here. His left hand emits a burning red light, which is the performance of his Luo Yan weaving hand being inspired.


    A thread of fire was aroused from Luo Yanzhi''s hand, and then swept to the whole space in front of him.


    Fire is restrained by water, but if it is used to exercise their fire control ability, the current environment is just right.


    But after his flame was released, it was immediately suppressed by the water power in the thick fog, and then it was completely extinguished after flying out of the range of five meters.


    In the thick fog, the sound of dragon Zhu''s mockery mixed with the sound of running water looked very crisp and bright: "that''s it?"


    Su Li knew that he was despised, but he didn''t care at all. Instead, he continued to wave flames... His fire control ability was really poor, so he had to practice more, otherwise Luo Yan''s weaving hand would be wasted on his hand.


    "Sword clan town magic sword, can you only these weak flames?" the voice of ridicule came again in the thick fog.


    However, Su Li had almost mastered the trick of controlling fire at this time, and then suddenly clenched his fist with one hand. Zhenyuan in his body shrank sharply, supplemented by chongjun''s intention to pinch a compressed flame in the palm of his hand


    Then the next moment, the flame was thrown out by him!


    "Boom!"


    The compressed flame broke out at the moment when it was out of his control, and a large mass of flame spread in all directions, accompanied by a violent shock wave


    The exploding flame swept the whole audience in an instant, and then the shock wave swung away, but it also dispersed the thick fog.


    Standing in the middle of the explosion, Su Li turned his head and looked behind him. He found that Longzhu was standing behind him, and his hands held a water dragon, as if they were about to attack.


    ... well, this man looks'' experienced ''.


    Su Li then turned back, spread out his left hand, and a long flame sword came out of his palm


    "That''s right. Of course, the town magic sword of Jianzong needs a sword!" Long Zhu didn''t feel uncomfortable because his thick fog was broken, as if he should have been.


    He caught the dragon with both hands and said, "the secret of Xingyun Road: the art of Double Dragon Waterfall!"


    Su Li, holding the flame sword in his palm, said faintly, "the secret of sword School: Red practice shensha sword!"


    Don''t ask him how he learned it. In short, he learned it very early.


    Long Zhu stopped talking nonsense. With a wave of his right hand, the water dragon caught by his right hand roared silently and rushed over... This is not an ordinary water movement technique. The key lies in the word "waterfall". The water flow in the water dragon is extremely irritable, which brings great impact and destructive power.


    Then Su Li''s red practice shensha sword also flew out, but the red sword light seemed too insignificant compared with the water dragon


    "Cut!"


    Longzhu disdained to turn his mouth. Then the water dragon suddenly opened his mouth and bit the red practice shensha sword in his mouth!


    The running water constantly washes the red practice shensha sword, making its flame extinguish quickly and dim.


    "If you are only of this level, then either the people in Dongzhou cultivation world are lying to me, or the people in Dongzhou are too weak!" Longzhu continued to ridicule with disdain.


    Su Li didn''t mind at all. After all, this was his first time to use the red practice shensha sword. Moreover, after this attempt, he also understood the trick of practicing shensha sword. More importantly, he found that Luo Yan''s weaving hand was indeed a very good magic weapon.


    It may not bring its own water travel spell like the Fushan hairpin given by Su Li, and the water travel spell has been greatly enhanced. However, Luo Yan''s weaving hand can make Su Li release fire spell faster.


    Yes, the Chilian shensha sword looks like a sword. For Su Li, it''s a magic... And it happens that Su Li can quickly master any magic, and then enter the link of large quantity and full control


    Long Zhu''s ugly laughter stopped suddenly. He stared at the red practice shensha sword that appeared one after another around Su Li

 Chapter 327

    Long Zhu''s expression was very difficult. He looked at dozens of red practice shensha sword in front of him. How could he not understand that things suddenly became so unreasonable


    He felt from a moment ago that Su Li''s Chilian shensha sword had only its type but not its essence... In other words, it had no soul.


    But when the number of "soulless" has increased a hundred times, this is a terrible reality.


    Su Li didn''t stop. As soon as he turned his left hand, hundreds of red practicing shensha swords shot out like missiles... It''s really your soul, but his understanding of fire is not high temperature and explosion?


    The magic swords bombarded the water dragon, and then immediately exploded, causing severe explosion damage.


    The water splashed all over the ground. I saw that the water dragon was about to be blown up in a series of explosions


    Longzhu quickly waved his other hand, and the rest of the water dragon was also impacted by the flood, trying to form a double dragon encirclement.


    But Su Li didn''t respond at all. He was still bombarded by a series of Chilian shensha sword, including another water dragon, and experienced violent bombing together.


    The "double dragon waterfall skill" performed by Longzhu is obviously different from the conventional magic. It can barely maintain its shape in such a rampant bombing.


    In the and bombing, the dragons gradually approached. Then one of them suddenly stepped forward to resist most of Su Li''s explosive swords, and the other suddenly turned and rushed down into the ground


    The scene was quiet, but Su Li waved his left hand the next moment, and the remaining nearly ten Chilian shensha swords bombarded Longzhu.


    Then he moved his steps aside... Du''e Dun method was launched, and a long distance was removed in an instant.


    Where he was standing, the spring suddenly burst and a water dragon rushed up!


    But this time Su Li didn''t go to see the water dragon anymore. His left hand continued to wave, and his palm kept spitting out hot magic swords to attack his opponent.


    Long Zhu''s face was a little ugly, because Su Li''s way of fighting was really unreasonable. He had the feeling that he was forced to suppress and couldn''t lift his head.


    However, he saw that Su Li''s ability to display the fire walking sword was mainly due to the magic glove of his left hand... Which made him very unconvinced. Who wouldn''t rely on magic weapons?


    So he pulled out a necklace hidden in his skirt, in which the water blue gem was shining, and then a heavy water curtain wrapped his whole body


    "Boom! Boom! Boom..."


    Chilian shensha Dharma sword exploded one after another on water curtain, but failed to shake it.


    Su Li looked slightly sideways, then slipped out of the way to avoid the water dragon, and then continued to use the magic sword


    However, this time his red practice shensha sword has changed.


    The original Chilian shensha sword actually pursues high-temperature combustion, and its structure tends to be stable.


    But Su Li felt that it was not in line with his habit. He didn''t need the maggot like flame of tarsal bone. He only wanted the power of explosion to be strong enough


    Therefore, after some magic reform, his red practice shensha sword has changed greatly.


    It is no longer the pursuit of immortal high temperature, but the explosion after extreme compression!


    This is even simplified to some extent for Chilian shensha sword, so that he can cast it faster and faster, but the power of explosion is greater and greater.


    Don''t consider the stability of the Dharma sword, don''t consider the subsequent burning power of the flame, just the brilliance that blooms in an instant... Su Li transformed the Chilian shensha sword beyond recognition, but it seems to surpass it in terms of power alone!


    More concise and efficient true element circuit and less consumption. Although stability is sacrificed, what Su Li needs is its irritability.


    The wall of the flowing water of Longzhu was blown up and splashed quickly. But what about his water dragon? But I haven''t caught up with Su Li since just now


    Strong displacement ability, coupled with grumpy and unreasonable remote output... Su Li thinks he can be transferred to output talents from now on!


    Long Zhu found it impossible to go on like this. Su Li''s fighting style was a little too "jumping".


    He can only make up his mind to make a big move


    "Diquan Haoyong!"


    At the next moment, Su Li stood on the ground... Not only at his feet, but also in a large area around him, countless water columns rose into the sky.


    These water columns are under great pressure and have the potential to destroy. But Su Li could avoid it perfectly only by moving his feet. After all, for him, the torrents gushing from the ground were too big.


    However, the dense torrent also hindered his attack route, making it difficult for his "explosive sword" to touch Longzhu''s near again.


    Yes, he named this completely changed ''sword technique''.


    The Yang gods of the sword sect who wander around can feel at ease. This is a sword technique, really.


    Su Li suddenly realized that this "Diquan Haoyong" was not actually Longzhu''s means of attack, or it was not used to attack him.


    This is another means of Longzhu to change the terrain!


    A large number of underground springs gushed out, and the wasteland directly became a vast lake.


    At the same time, the stratum under Su Li''s feet collapsed because of continuous springs, so the underground lake became an aboveground Lake... Long Zhu directly changed the landform here with his own strength.


    "Well done!" Su Li praised. He felt he couldn''t do better.


    If Long Zhu can see Su Li''s map, he can know that there is a lake in the planning.


    This is a change added later. After all, plain water is just a waste of connecting Jianzong and Dongjiao mountain. Therefore, in Su Li''s re planning, there will be many lakes along the way to "replenish water", so that plain water can run through the north and become a real north earth artery.


    When I looked at the Dragon wish again, I saw that the young Xingyun Taoist immortal was like a current, half of his body was exposed on the water and half of his body was integrated into the water.


    Su Li didn''t hesitate. He waved and spilled a piece of explosive sword... Because of the simplification of Zhenyuan structure, he can really get rid of it now.


    Long Zhu saw that even the water flowing human body obviously jumped his eyebrows, but then he ignored this explosive sword


    "Boom!"


    Successive explosions occurred, and the waves on the water were like the end of the world. Long Zhu''s body of flowing water was constantly broken and reunited in the explosion, but he still stood there calmly as if he could not feel the pain at all, waiting for Su Li''s attack to stop.


    "It''s over? It''s my turn!"


    Longzhu''s voice fell, and the water under Su Li''s feet immediately danced like demons!


    No matter where on the lake, Longzhu is in control.


    Countless spikes, whips, palms and fists, the water attacked Su Li in various forms, and as long as he was still on the water, he had nowhere to dodge.


    Moreover, the Dragon wish absolutely holds more than one true meaning of water travel. Each of these attacks on the lake has the power of an ordinary Jindan immortal''s full attack, which can really be called powerful.


    It''s no wonder that long Zhuhui couldn''t help coming to the door to challenge after hearing Su Li''s name... In his heart, Jindan period is the strongest, and only he is right.

 Chapter 328

    This is a very strong opponent. Su Li found it difficult to suppress each other if he didn''t show some real skills.


    The so-called explosive sword technique is only an immature thing after all. It is an unexpected product of his attempt to use Luo Yan''s weaving hand. But since the strength shown by the other party is so amazing, try another thing


    Su Li finally prepared to use the heavy Jun sword he hadn''t tried since he was tempered.


    With a slight movement of his mind, chongjun finished communication with the chongjun sword suspended in the other courtyard of Jianzong on Dongjiao mountain. The heavy Jun intention in the sword echoed, and then it was like a magnet attracting each other. The heavy Jun sword flew up and fell down to the battlefield here!


    "Boom!"


    In Longzhu unknown reason, a thing fell head-on, but the water on the whole lake was severely pressed down! All the uneven bulges were suppressed, and then a very obedient circular arc depression was formed at the foot in front of Su Li


    Long Zhu tried hard to regain control of the lake, but he found that the lake seemed to be pressed onto a mountain. He couldn''t control the lake at Su Li''s feet with all his strength.


    At this time, looking at Su Li again, he saw that his hands were folded and held on a gold striped sword with the blade pointing down, and his momentum was like a mountain.


    "Zhenmo sword... Sure enough, this is the real Zhenmo sword!" Long Zhu thought he finally forced Su Li''s strength. Instead of feeling afraid, he was excited.


    Su Li actually did not expect that the new chongjun sword had such an amazing performance when it participated in the actual battle for the first time... At least he was very satisfied with the "ten thousand suppression methods" when it cooperated with chongjun''s intention.


    And Longzhu also showed his true ability... Chongjun sword can suppress the water under Su Li''s feet, but it can''t suppress the rain falling from the sky.


    When he looked up, he found that he didn''t know when the dark clouds had covered his head, and then the heavy rain was majestic.


    Longzhu''s body of flowing water separated from the lake and floated freely in the pouring rain. He has been completely integrated with his surroundings


    Su Li had a feeling that he was fighting with himself at this time, as if it were a small world.


    Longzhu''s fighting method of Xingyun road is really an eye opener for Su Li. Unexpectedly, he can continuously create a suitable combat environment in the battle, and finally form a completely own combat field.


    Just like at this time, Su Li is facing a complete field of water. I want to know that among them, Longzhu''s combat ability will be infinitely improved


    But so what?


    The heavy Jun sword is inviolable now. There is no water in the circle around Su Li under the great pressure.


    It''s like a natural repulsion field, which excludes all the bad things.


    At this moment, everything in the water world obeyed the orders of Longzhu and launched the most intensive and direct attack on Su Li.


    Countless water, without any form, just swarm to Su Li with the strongest impact.


    This makes him seem to fall into the deep sea at once. There are extremely oppressive water in all directions... Rigid or soft. The water around him is showing him its ultimate destruction in all forms.


    But everything stopped here. Su Lidan just made a sweeping move with a sword in his hand


    At the next moment, all the water hit by the heavy Jun sword was like fragile fireworks, bursting out large pieces of water and rolling up.


    The water flow controlled by Longzhu is vulnerable in front of chongjun... Because even if the water is hard and soft, it is difficult to resist the power brought by chongjun''s extreme gravity.


    "One sword of shit breaks ten thousand dharmas!" Long Zhu couldn''t help but swear. He couldn''t believe that he still had no way to Su Li with all his moves... One sword breaks ten thousand dharmas, which is really one sword breaks ten thousand dharmas!


    The true immortals hidden around the battlefield were ashamed to hear this helpless curse... They wanted to say: the real ''one sword breaks ten thousand methods'' is not like this!


    But no matter what the essence is, Su Li''s performance that he can cut everything with a sword in his hand and then wave his hand is true, so this is'' one sword breaks ten thousand methods''


    "Hoo ~"


    Longzhu breathed out a long breath and stopped his attack.


    The sky cleared and the lake was calm.


    "The first disciple of the sword sect, Su Li, the strongest Zhenmo sword under Yuanying, is really a famous man." Long Zhu spoke again, but he looked like he was not ready to fight.


    "Won''t you fight?" Su Li shook his hand easily. He just realized the power of the heavy Jun sword. As a result, he quit opposite.


    Of course, Long Zhu quit. Can the "full screen attack" combat mode just now be maintained at will? If he failed, he knew he couldn''t do Su Li in the front... Especially when he saw Su Li''s relaxed look when he waved his sword.


    However, he is confident that Su Li can''t stop him if he wants to go


    "It''s meaningless to fight again, but it will affect ordinary people... I believe you don''t want to do this?" Long Zhu forced himself to think of a reason... Well, it makes sense.


    Su Li doesn''t care. If he doesn''t fight, he won''t fight. Just don''t bother him again in the future.


    "This trip to Dongzhou is really a blessing to meet such a master among his peers." seeing Su Li''s indifferent face, Long Zhu decided to force himself not to be embarrassed.


    "But I also have a word to advise you... The cultivation world in Dongzhou is somewhat backward after all. Staying here will only trap your vision."


    "Go out and walk more. The world outside Dongzhou is very vast."


    It seems like a heart to heart talk without knowing each other, but after this sentence, Long Zhu felt cold sweat all over... Because he found that he was being watched, and that he was beyond the sight of the top leaders in the world... There were more than one.


    He stiffened for a moment, as if he felt the warning in these eyes. Ignoring the "forced" in front of Su Li, he hurriedly said, "well, I''ll continue to travel. I''ll see you later."


    The voice fell, and the young true biography of Xingyun Road, who was elegant before, ran away


    Su Li shook his head silently when he saw his back, then looked back and waved in the direction of Jianzong, indicating that he would not run around. Then he walked around the newly generated great lake in the battle. The shape of the great lake was different from that drawn on his map. He was too lazy to change the map, so he had to trim it a little.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the sword cliff, the four big men took back their eyes in different places... Did the foreign boy come to make fun just now? I actually want to deceive their "lucky baby" away in the territory of Jianzong in front of them!


    If you don''t destroy this boy directly, it''s already the leaders of the sword sect. Now they cultivate their self-cultivation

 Chapter 329

    After seeing off the Dragon Zhu who came to challenge without a head, Su Li''s life returned to normal. Continue to treat people and collect herbs, and then try to distinguish the medicinal properties one by one.


    He did what he could, but he enjoyed it


    In his spare time, he also read the military newspaper sent back by the sword sect disciples who followed Ji Zheng in the north, and knew what happened in the northern expedition.


    The cultivation world has long had long-distance communication jade runes, but the price of this jade rune is relatively expensive and can only be used in limited pairs.


    Of course, price has never been a problem for Su Li. He equipped several long-distance communication jade runes for those sword sect disciples in the north, and then operated the mother Rune to communicate with the front.


    So the progress ahead was constantly transmitted to him.


    After Ji was on the expedition for a month, 50000 Beidi Ruishi finally reached the first great lake on the grassland. Here they found a large tribe recuperating, with a population of about 30000... They launched an attack without hesitation!


    What is the concept of beidiruishi? Even if they only know the three military formations of "sharp front array", "fast line array" and "hidden line array", they still have a long way to go from the complete form in the heart of guzhizi. However, it is still accurate to hit Beihu on the grassland.


    These three military formations of guzhizi are different from those of traditional human strategists, which adds the concept of array to them¡® The ''sharp front array'' is the main raid to destroy the enemy in a strong battle.


    The "fast marching array" is used for fast marching, which can ensure high-speed marching and save the physical strength of the sergeants. It is suitable for large-scale transfer of the battlefield.


    As the name suggests, "hidden array" can hide the breath and March quietly. Under the cover of the breath of the military array, it can even cover up the exploration of monks. Wei Wuzu had done similar things and almost caught the northern army unprepared at night.


    So in this case, Ji Zheng''s Beidi Ruishi directly imitated Wei Wuzu to attack at night after discovering the big tribe living next to the water... He won countless in the first World War.


    Then it got out of hand.


    The grassland on the edge of the great lake is rich and luxuriant, and many tribes, large and small, live there. Ruishi in the North went to name them one by one and uprooted them.


    Not only did they reap a great harvest, they also rescued many of the original northern people who were treated as slaves.


    This has completely opened the moral barrier in the hearts of these northern elites... It turns out that the wealth of these tribes comes from their northern people, and they are still enslaving the northern people!


    The scale of the war continued to expand, but the left behind Ma Fei had to organize a team to receive the booty three times in a row.


    With the booty being transported back to Bei''an City, the morale of the residents in the city is getting higher and higher.


    More and more people began to sign up to join the army. They also wanted to follow their only "real king" to sweep the grassland. Revenge for their relatives is also to seek wealth for themselves.


    The Northern Expedition lasted four months. At the beginning of next spring, 50000 Beidi Ruishi returned to Bei''an city with some fatigue.


    Compared with the time when they left, Bei''an city at this time is the time of spring ploughing. The surrounding farmland and paths are a scene of prosperity and busyness.


    Although he couldn''t see through the great lake that suddenly appeared in the west of the city, he was surprised by the excavated River in the east of the city that bypassed Dongjiao mountain


    In four months, the current major project of Jianzong, "plain water", has also entered the stage of "phase I completion". The river from tianchashan to Dongjiao mountain has been completed. Now, taking advantage of the return of Ji Zheng''s army, it can be regarded as a "auspicious omen".


    Just as Ji was returning to the gate of Bei''an City, a water line appeared in the direction of tiancrack mountain at the far end of the river.


    Then came the roar of water like thunder


    Even Ji Zheng himself was stunned at this scene and watched a big river that could irrigate the whole North form in front of him.


    More importantly, with the waves, there is a figure like a goddess in the water. She controls the surging tide, but she will not overflow the restriction of the river at all. The water flows quickly, making a winding river in front of everyone in an instant.


    Xuansu stood on the water surface with the body of running water. At this moment, all the originally surging flood peaks of the whole river were still. He listened to the goddess''s cool and quiet voice: "Ben Jun is the river god of plain water. From now on, he can protect the health along the plain water."


    Ji Zheng was stunned for a moment and immediately realized that this was a big play arranged by the sword sect for him. When he was secretly surprised, he immediately bowed down and saluted, which was a high sounding cloud and fog


    As a result, there was jubilation in Bei''an City, and the temple of Su Shui goddess was set up in the best part of the city. Xuan Su easily reaped the first humanitarian merit.


    But this is not over. With the formation of plain water, the wasteland in the North has been watered and infiltrated by this water system, so the vegetation on the earth has been enriched with the naked eye.


    This is "local virtue", and xuansu has also obtained a lot of authentic merits and virtues.


    This virtue is the key to her future Mahayana robbery... And it won''t be too late. With the help of the "great druid" Changchun Zi, flowers will soon bloom along the plain water coast!


    Everything is developing in a good direction, and the whole north is thriving. Even just maintain the status quo, irrigated with plain water, guarded by sharp soldiers in the north, and well-known officials control the overall situation... Maybe a hundred years later, a new empire will naturally rise on the north.


    But a hundred years was too slow. When Su Li spread out the overall map of Dongzhou in front of Ji, his heart was empty. He just wanted to enter the magnificent step quickly


    So when the north is booming, the Western Qin Dynasty to the south of tiancrack mountain seems to turn from prosperity to decline


    In fact, the signs of decline had appeared long ago. Although Qin Wang Ba stabilized the national power when he ascended the throne, the Western Qin Dynasty extricated itself from the dilemma of three-sided warfare. But in order to get rid of the influence of the former Emperor, he focused most of his energy on stabilizing his own regime... That is, internal struggle.


    Therefore, in the past 20 years, the Western Qin Dynasty has made almost no achievements in the foreign war, and if it does not advance, it will retreat to the people''s livelihood at home. Only when the wind and water rise above the court, "you sing and I will come on stage.".


    But this year, people found that Qin wangba, who caused all this, was suddenly much older. Since the high fever overnight after the last horse fall, his body went from bad to worse, as if he had collapsed all at once.


    Now everyone in the Western Qin Dynasty is wondering when the Qin King Ba, who has stolen the throne of the Qin king for 20 years, will return to heaven and who will pass the throne to?


    For a time, the dark tide surged again in Anyang City, and the sons of Qin wangba began to be active eagerly


    A mess is already foreseeable to happen.

 Chapter 330

    After Ji Zheng returned, she was busy preparing for spring farming. In this era when food is the most important thing for any farming civilization in a year.


    He was busy, but he didn''t forget to visit Su Li often... Especially when he heard that Su Li had trained many military doctors for song Rui, he couldn''t help asking Su Li to train more doctors for him.


    When a circle of grassland swept back, the population of Bei''an City sharply increased to 500000. Many of them were northerners rescued from the grassland, and some were captured slaves.


    In fact, there are no more people living in the city. Many people have moved out and built many villages. On the one hand, it is convenient to take care of farmland. On the other hand, it is very safe in today''s north.


    With such a large population, there are not many doctors to ensure their daily life, which will be a big problem in controlling the population growth rate.


    Su Li didn''t mind such a request. He just asked Ji Zheng to send someone to follow him.


    So, Su Li''s Sao operation began.


    Because he tried many herbs, then summed up some principles to reconcile the five elements, and then tried prescriptions with various herbs.


    Then he taught these prescriptions to the apprentices sent by Ji Zheng and asked them to treat them boldly... It doesn''t matter if the dose is large or if they take the wrong medicine. Anyway, it can be solved by a charm.


    If you can''t solve it, come to him again. Usually, you will treat yourself by yourself and do it boldly


    As a result, half a million people in Bei''an city and the surrounding areas have become "training props" for these doctors'' apprentices. Anyway, they can do whatever they want. No matter what the process is, they can finally take good care of their diseases.


    In this case, the "experience value" of these doctors'' apprentices increased rapidly, and some spiritual people quickly emerged and gradually had the ability to practice medicine independently.


    After all, when Su Lidu has trial produced various mature prescriptions, they only need to constantly accumulate their own experience in judging the disease, and then apply the medicine to the case. If you can''t, you can directly write a rune to ''turn the world around''


    Therefore, with the efforts of Su Li''s doctors and apprentices, Bei''an city not only has the belief in the "vegetable God" of the vegetable water river god, but also has a legend about the "medical Fairy"


    Su Li was also quite helpless about this. Even if these apprentices went to see a doctor, why did they break their mouths with the patients?


    But on the other hand, Suri constantly improved different prescriptions and medication standards through the feedback of these apprentices, and compiled them into a book.


    So it''s even easier for new apprentices to get started. They just need to apply it according to this medical book, which is secretly called the "medical immortal Sutra", which is enough to deal with most diseases.


    Later, some people simply set the "medical immortal" as a memorial tablet, and then kept worshipping at home. They thought that this could prevent all kinds of diseases


    "Wait, what''s the matter with these voices? It''s so noisy, what''s the matter..." the old red voice groaned in Su Li''s mind.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Su Li asked strangely.


    "I heard many voices of prayer... It seems that they are all people in Bei''an City, praying to a guy called ''medical fairy''."


    Su Li scratched his nose and thought it had something to do with him... But the question is, what''s the matter with chilao?


    "Wait, where''s my magic gas? Why is my magic gas missing... What''s this!!" red old man began to scream again.


    Then Su Li also felt a familiar spell fluctuation in the ring similar to the blooming of thousands of trees... He felt it in amazement and found that the mystery had been completely opened to him


    There is a very unique spell in this ring, which he can''t notice at ordinary times. But when it is activated at this time, it is found that this spell actually shows the invisible willpower, showing energy points like photon particles.


    Each energy point is a prayer, and it is these prayers that guide the operation of this spell


    As for the role of magic, Su Li''s eyes showed that it was to constantly extract the magic gas from the red old ring to burn, and then form a unique skill to be transmitted somewhere.


    At the same time of transmission, there are many willing forces turned into pure white light spots to replace the original magic Qi stored in the ring... So the red old magic Qi is not less, but transformed into another energy.


    Su Li felt familiar with this process, as if he had heard Chun''s introduction... Isn''t this the process in which believers make wishes and pray, the gods meet their wishes, and then wish to purify?


    "It was the woman who made the ghost. I finally know what she did to me!" the red old man screamed.


    Su Li asked curiously, "what is this?"


    "This is a God''s throne! She left a blank God''s throne for you!" said red old man miserably.


    Su Li suddenly didn''t know what to say... Before, Chun seemed to have promised him a seat belonging to God. At that time, he didn''t care much. He felt that he was still far away from becoming a fairy and a God.


    But as a result, the throne has been given directly... But why is it given to Chi Lao?


    Then he thought it was definitely a woman''s careful revenge... What''s Chi''s identity? It is the incarnation of a wisp of evil thoughts of the summer God Chiyang. It shoulders the mission of dispelling karma for Chiyang and transforming divine power with magic Qi.


    So what about leaving the empty throne prepared for Su Li here?


    The role of the divine throne is actually like a supercomputer. It can automatically process the prayers transmitted by believers, and then automatically extract the divine power of some gods to use divine magic to reply in exchange for pure vows.


    Su Li himself has no divine power, so if this blank God position falls on him, it will be useless. He can start to accumulate divine power unless he starts to take charge of the church like xuansu.


    But the magic Qi in the red old ring can be transformed into divine power! Chun is good at transforming all kinds of forces, so Chi Lao''s magic Qi has become the fuel for the God to automatically display his magic skills.


    It means to use the power of the summer God Chiyang to display the divine skill of the spring God giving birth to the toon, and then accumulate the purest Shinto vow for Su Li


    This is really a lot of trouble.


    So after communicating with Chi Lao, Su Li understood the meaning of the "blank" of the blank God position. He can decide the authority of the throne by himself, and once he decides the jurisdiction of the throne, the divine will accumulated in the ring will be directly transformed into the divine power of the throne.


    For other gods, the hard start and accumulation stage can be achieved in one step, which can save a lot of hard work.


    Originally, there was a limit to this kind of thing. After all, as long as Chi Lao''s magic Qi was exhausted, it would be over... But the problem is that Chi Lao itself has the function of gathering magic Qi in magic robbery.


    Originally, these were prepared for Xia God Chiyang, but now they are all for Su Li


    "I see. Just find a way to help me be quiet. These prayers are too noisy!" Chi Lao pleaded bitterly.


    Su Li thought it was reasonable. It was noisy, so he directly performed a small seal to close his perception of red old man... From now on, even if red old man broke his throat, he couldn''t hear it.

 Chapter 331

    Su Li gently touched the ring on his hand and couldn''t help feeling that the woman''s mind was indeed unfathomable. Red old man is really miserable. He has to face those chaotic prayers alone. I don''t know if he will be driven crazy


    He completely ignored who made the red old wail only become a sad solo.


    As for the empty throne given by Chun, in fact, if Su Li wanted to, he could now have a priest and become a real God King... The "medical immortals" had been hung up and worshipped. If he chose this priest, there would be no obstacle.


    But he doesn''t want to. This kind of clergy that has no combat effectiveness at first sight is an auxiliary life. He is a disciple of Jianzong and the future son of Jianya. The clergy must be very rigid and violent.


    He is not in a hurry. Anyway, for practitioners of immortality, the throne and clergy are just embellishments on the road of practice, just like the position when working in a large enterprise.


    Although divine power can bring all kinds of magic, it does not help to improve the realm.


    Only in this way, even if the divine power is exhausted and the faith collapses, Su Li is still himself. But if he is dominated by the clergy and the throne, once he loses the source of faith, he will not be him.


    In a word, self-cultivation is still fundamental. These vows exist here as a decoration.


    So in the following days, Su Li still lived at his own pace, and Bei''an city developed rapidly with a thriving attitude.


    ... just something unexpected. A locust plague broke out in the area east of tiancrack mountain, mainly in Mahan, southern Wei and Northern Jingnan!


    Grasshoppers have swept across farmland, making this year''s spring ploughing in these countries completely obsolete.


    The scale of locust disaster is getting bigger and bigger. One month later, it even moved westward... That is, to the boundary of Western Qin!


    For a moment, the land of Western Qin experienced the worst natural disaster in a hundred years. A large area of good farmland was eaten up by locusts. Countless people cried loudly at the fields where there were not even many Kikyo left.


    The whole nation million people united as one man can overcome the difficulties.


    But what is the imperial court doing?


    They are busy fighting for power and profit!


    So there is no big event outside Anyang


    Even Ji Zheng couldn''t sit still when he heard of such a locust plague. This time, he directly took Ma Fei to Su Li''s Hospital in the North Bank city to find him.


    "Mr. Su... Now countless good fields in the Western Qin Dynasty are plagued by locusts, but Anyang City has done nothing... Should we do something? Otherwise, after the autumn harvest, it will be a famine!"


    Ji is very anxious to say. He is ambitious, but he is also loving. No matter how the king of Qin Ba and his descendants treated him, his feelings for the Western Qin Dynasty were not mixed with a trace of impurities.


    Su Li didn''t understand the feeling of worrying about the country and the people. He just pondered for a moment, and then said, "just right, a large area of land between Dongjiao mountain and tiancrack mountain is empty. It''s a pity that there is plain water here. Sooner or later, it will become a fertile land. It''s always empty."


    Implication: if there is food and land in the north, there is no one. Do you need to consider what to do?


    Ma Fei was not used to Su Li''s way of speaking. He also understood the meaning, but he couldn''t help but interrupt: "my Bei''an city can really afford the food of millions of people. It''s not a problem to mobilize the army to garrison the fields this year and be able to afford the cost of two million people after autumn... But I''m afraid it''s blocked by the mountain..."


    Ji Zheng hurriedly interrupted, "don''t say much. We just need to prepare according to this."


    Su Li nodded slightly. Sure enough, Ji Zheng agreed with him.


    Seeing the pair of monarchs and ministers leave, Su Li meditated a little, and then summoned the sword sect disciples who had just laid down their hoes and dug the river


    Next, they are going to Kaishan!


    Tiancrack mountain blocked the north and south of the Western Qin Dynasty, making the unprotected North almost an enclave. Therefore, the Zhenbei army in the north can also be said to be its own children''s soldiers in the north. They have always resisted foreign enemies with their own strength.


    It is precisely for this reason that Ji is starting a new stove in the north, which will never be opposed, because the people of the north have always had only the north, not the Western Qin Dynasty. Of course, if someone led them to cross tiancracked mountain from north to south to capture Xiqin, then Xiqin would also be the Xiqin of Beidi people.


    So the question goes around and returns to the origin. How can we cross the sky crack mountain?


    Tiancrack mountain has a mountain pass, but that doesn''t mean it''s a thoroughfare. It''s just that it has changed from the original high mountains to a slightly walkable appearance.


    Two days later, Su Li had brought a group of people with rolled trouser legs and shovel swords to the pass at the north foot of tiancrack mountain. This used to be the camp of the northern army and the exit of Su Shui.


    What they have to do now is to widen the mountains on both sides along the main river of Sushui and forcibly open a road to connect to the mountain pass at the south foot.


    This is very difficult, even for the monks, it is a huge project. But the "working people" behind Su Li were very calm, as if it had become their daily life.


    ... isn''t it just digging a mountain to open a way? No, they have "stone splitting sword", "mining sword" or "mountain digging sword". In short, they are professional.


    So under Su Li''s orders, a group of people used the sword technique that moved xuanyuzi, the real immortal of Yang God, to cry, and opened up roads in the mountains with high efficiency.


    This group of disciples who have just dug out the "plain water phase I" even found that the "shovel sword" is more conducive to display this magic skill than ordinary sword tools, because they also specially developed a brand-new sword style for the sword sect... Sure enough, they are all talented people.


    Su Li looked at these skilled and professional movements of his fellow disciples and felt a lot of emotion in his heart. He wondered if he would suggest to go back and set up a "split land sword sect" in the future sword cliff sect?


    It seems to have a good head. It can be used to contract all major projects of Jianya education in the future.


    After arranging the digging here, Su Li went all the way south along the mountain pass


    He didn''t enter the Western Qin boundary, but looked at the south at the south foot of the mountain... Under the meaning of penetrating the clouds, his eyes seemed to be able to see a huge cloud formed by countless locusts over there.


    In a slight silence, he suddenly opened the forbidden word to red old man, and then asked, "what way can you show the way to the people under the dark cloud?"


    "..." Chi Lao was silent, with an autistic appearance, unwilling to speak.


    "Then I''ll ask Chun. She should know." Su Li was not used to it. He sealed it again.


    "Wait..." the red old man only had time to make a sound and then disappeared again.


    Seeing that Su Li had directly returned to the headquarters of Jianzong, red old man suddenly hated himself. Why did he lose his temper just now? What right does it have to be angry? It''s rare to have a chance to lick it


    Now, it can only be surrounded by a desperate praye

 Chapter 332

    Su Li was never used to red old man. Since he didn''t want to say, he didn''t force it, so he just sealed it. But then, the green clouds rose under his feet and flew to sword cliff and divine tree.


    He didn''t have a violent gun around him anymore, because his novelty had passed, and he always ran around in a carriage, which was not so convenient. Therefore, as his coachman, he naturally had no reason to follow. Now he has been thrown into the "engineering team" to work.


    So he pressed the cloud head and came under the divine tree. Without taking two steps, he saw the Toon waiting for him with a gentle smile under the tree


    "Su Li, you''re back. Is there anything I need to do?" Chun said happily.


    But Su Li is a little embarrassed. Is he the kind of person who only comes back when he has something to do... Isn''t he?


    Smart women don''t embarrass men for too long. After waking up when necessary, Chun continued without pause: "it seems that you have begun to collect wills, and there are still a lot of them."


    This sentence perfectly changed the topic and came to Su Li''s purpose. He asked, "these are the vows. Is there any way to use them?"


    Chun couldn''t help smiling. She said, "since it''s a willing force, you can naturally play a role according to your wishes."


    "Divine power is magical, but for those of us who do not lack divine power, the wish power before transforming divine power is the real and most magical power."


    "The wish force is the ''mental force'', which is the heart of all sentient beings. The ''heart'' of a single individual is limited, but the heart of all people is infinite."


    Looking at Su Li, he seemed to be a little confused. Chun said in another way: "let me give an example... Many sects have a divine skill such as'' Great Prayer ''and'' great prophecy '', but the principle of this'' Great Prayer'' is to pray for enough pure vows from the gods or gods they believe in, and then achieve their goals according to what they think."


    Su Li was stunned: "so, the difficulty of this kind of divinity is how to pray for more vows?"


    "That''s it. When you have enough wills, you just need to think about what you want to achieve, and these wills will naturally help you achieve what you can." Chun replied firmly.


    This is a rare great God''s speech. Su Li asked attentively, "in that case, what is the difference and relationship between divine power and willing power?"


    Chun replied, "divine power is born of power. It can easily do what is limited by power. For example, you can be transferred to ''medicine God'' or ''medical God'' now. At that time, if you wish to transform divine power, you can easily cure human flesh and bones."


    "But if you wish to save people, you must pay a huge price to achieve your goal."


    Su Li understood that willing power was omnipotent, but although the use of divine power was limited, it was very cost-effective. He asked, "what is the conversion ratio?"


    Chun thought for a moment and then replied, "let''s take the example of bringing an ordinary person back to life... The ratio of willing power to medical power is about 10:1, and medical power may only take 10 to revive people, but it takes 100000 to revive people with willing power!"


    Su Li thought about it in his heart that 100000 volunteers could revive people, but it only took ten years to use professional counterparts. In addition, the ten to one ratio of willing power to divine power, that is to say, doing the same thing with willing power is a thousand times loss!


    He thought it was really uneconomical, but for the gods, I''m afraid pure willpower is more valuable than divine power. After all, a clergy circle kills the spirit''s ability, but the will can make up for the clerical defect.


    This conversation with Chun gave Su Li a certain understanding of the world of gods, and made him feel that the days of these gods were not so interesting, right? It''s better to be an "immortal" without concern. It''s better to travel and play around than to worry about a little faith all day.


    In heaven, those who have power and position are gods, and those who are free are immortals


    It seems that he saw Su Li''s confusion, and Chun added: "willing force is, in short, a blessing of faith. If you want them to affect reality, there will be a great loss. But if you use it at the spiritual level, the loss will not be so great."


    Su Li was thoughtful. He had some interesting ideas about the use of willpower.


    As for the choice of the clergy, he still needs to think about it. He can choose to condense the clergy himself or use the clergy given by Chun


    Anyway, he''s not in a hurry now. After all, the empty divine position given by Chun is drawing the magic Qi gathered by Chi Lao as energy to perform various divine skills. There is no hurry to generate divine power to operate the divine position.


    This is really a unique condition for him. It is equivalent to two gods paving the way for him. Once the clergy is decided, it will be in place in one step and the future is unlimited.


    Su Li didn''t think about his clergy for the time being. He didn''t care much, but thought about how to use his will to help Ji Zheng to the greatest extent.


    ... he just wanted to help Ji Zheng. Really, he didn''t feel soft because of the locust plague!


    So he came to tianchashan pass again, stood at the highest peak near the pass and calmly watched the sword sect disciples constantly developing the mountain path


    He didn''t hurry to do anything, but joined in and opened up the mountain path with the disciples of Jianzong. At this time, he did not regard himself as a superior "sword cliff saint", but as an ordinary disciple of three generations, he constantly used the split sword to clear the obstacles.


    Therefore, a winding mountain road hanging on the Sushui River and embedded in the mountain runs through the north and south of tiancrack mountain at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This is a seemingly ordinary mountain road, but Su Li will bury a mountain seal under the ground every other distance to continuously strengthen the structure of the mountain road and avoid collapse and landslide.


    However, even the blessing of Shanyin is just to ensure that the mountain road is not bad for a hundred years... A hundred years later? The mountain roads have been dug with help. Of course, how to maintain them is the decision of the authorities themselves.


    In a month''s time, a tiancracked mountain road connecting the north and the south appeared in front of everyone. The speed was even faster by the excavation of the plain water river, because xuansu, as the plain water king, also personally participated in helping.


    When the last mountain path was dug through and turned out from the mountain pass at the south foot of tiancrack mountain, Su Li looked up and looked at the south, and he felt open-minded.


    "You''ve done so much, how can people in the South know?" Xuan Su stood beside Su Li with a flowing body and asked faintly.


    As a God at the beginning, she already has some temperament of God King.


    Su Li didn''t answer, but asked, "how''s the situation in the south? It''s not autumn yet. Should it be all right?"


    "No, the famine has begun." xuansu seemed to sneer and say, "just because everyone foresaw that the next western Qin Dynasty would experience a famine year, businessmen have already started hoarding grain early and waiting to sit down and raise prices!"


    "The poor people have no crops this year, and food prices are soaring on the market... They have begun to ''grab food'' with locusts."


    Su Li listened, his eyes fluctuated, and then asked, "where''s Anyang City?"


    "King Ba of Qin is ill again, and the four princes are competing to show filial piety to the old king." xuansu continued... Su Shui intersects with some tributaries of Anyang River, so she often goes to Anyang City to have a look, so she knows the situation in the city like the back of her hand.


    Su Li had no expression on his face. Just look back at the mountain thoroughfare made with the disciples of Jianzong in this month

 Chapter 333

    The darkness before dawn is always the deepest and coldest. In this dark night, many people fall asleep with hunger and despair. They don''t know how to continue to live.


    The people in the Western Qin Dynasty are actually very simple and simple. They don''t want to live well, they just want to be able to rely on their own efforts to live... But now, it seems that such a simple requirement is difficult to meet.


    There are still some grain reserves at home, but how can they be enough? In a month at most, they will run out of food... However, there is no sound in the direction of Anyang City. The people are very worried and can''t see any hope in the future.


    It was against this background that many people had a dream in their tired sleep before the dark Li people


    It is a huge mountain pass through which a big river winds. The towering mountains remind people of tiancrack mountain. The dense vegetation below also made them jealous... More importantly, a brand-new mountain road carved on the waist of the mountain and hung high on the river meanders all the way to the north of the mountain pass


    So a voice sounded like gentle and dignified: "if you believe me, you can live north!"


    In the past, many people woke up blankly from their sleep... Just when dawn came, the originally dark sky suddenly became bright.


    The light of dawn also seems to illuminate the hearts of everyone... "If you believe me, you can live north!"


    The voice of the Oracle still sang in their ears, but they began to hesitate... After all, it takes great courage to really take that step and choose to leave home.


    ¡­¡­


    "Great lord of dawn, you are the inspiration of hope..."


    "God of dawn, you must be the God of dawn who can bring hope and illuminate the way ahead!"


    "It must be the Buddha''s manifestation. Thank you for your guidance to believers..."


    "The Taoist priest is supreme, and the disciples bow down..."


    Su Lizheng opened the seal of red old man and entered in person. He listened to the voices of these prayers with great interest. He didn''t care who the other party was praying to. He just felt very successful and interesting.


    He is also experiencing the feeling of being a God in advance... Although these prayers can be regarded as a "wrong goal" for him, he can''t collect any faith vows at all, but he just thinks it''s fun.


    As a ring spirit, the red old heart is like death... It is like a cow. What it eats is grass, what it squeezes out is milk, or does it belong to others. It was even if it was like this. As a result, Su Li consumed all his accumulated wishes at one breath, but he didn''t even hear any feedback


    This feeling really makes it very painful... It''s all the wish power transformed from its magic Qi.


    "Please, can you leave your name when you perform ''miracles'' next time? Otherwise, it''s all making wedding clothes for others!" it had angina pectoris, and then couldn''t help roaring.


    Su Li was startled. Unexpectedly, the red old man dared to speak so loudly to it. However, it is true that he is too superficial as a God, and may need such a mentor for guidance.


    So he rarely said with a teachable expression, "I see. I''ll pay attention in the future."


    Red old man suddenly felt that his mood was much brighter, as if Su Li had drained all his wishes that he had accumulated.


    After he was in a good mood, he couldn''t help but suggest to Su Li: "since you even have a blank throne, I suggest you decide a priest quickly. Only when you determine the priest can you deal with the problems of believers well. Otherwise, if you just use magic to urge magic, the efficiency is too low."


    Su Li looked at it and always felt that red old man wanted to pit him, so he restrained himself from discussing this topic and sealed off the spirit.


    Then a month or so later, Su Li has been paying attention to the disaster south of tiancrack mountain.


    The locust plague is still raging, but there is a tendency to enter the mountainous Bashu region to the south. Su Li understood that it was difficult for the affected people to hold on longer, but he was somewhat frustrated that even if it was all the same, he did not find any signs of large-scale migration of the victims.


    Sure enough, unless these simple people really can''t live, no one will choose to leave their hometown.


    But I didn''t leave until I couldn''t live. It''s conceivable that death will happen along the way.


    Su Li may have the heart to help, but he doesn''t think it''s necessary to make those efforts.


    During this period of time, he also listened to prayers at chilao''s side, but what he heard most was still the worship of "medical immortals". That is, his disciples and grandchildren in Anyang City are constantly preaching his name as a medical immortal.


    But the previous dream miracle, which cost a lot of willing effort, has hardly received any feedback... As red old said, he did not use his God name, so those people naturally counted it on their respective beliefs.


    No one wants to believe his miracles and move north. Even he, the "God" who performed miracles, has been forgotten. After all, it was a blow to Su Li''s heart, because he consciously didn''t get a good return for his sincere efforts.


    But just at this time, Chi Lao, who had been confused by all kinds of noise, suddenly became excited. He sent a prayer to Su Li''s consciousness, and then said, "this is for you, but I can''t deal with it."


    Su Li curiously put his consciousness into this prayer, and then saw a scene in a trance


    In the background of a sad wasteland, a 12-year-old girl looked at the North piously and prayed


    "Great God, no matter who you are, our family has obeyed your decree and is coming North."


    "Great God, I know it''s hard to say, but I''m afraid it''s hard for us to reach the place shown by your Oracle... We''re too hungry. Grandma has starved to death on the road, and mom and dad haven''t eaten for four days... And brother, he''s so young..."


    "Great God, as believers, we shouldn''t ask so much, but we are really hungry, hungry..."


    Su Li suddenly got rid of the idea from this prayer, and then his heart was depressed, which was difficult to calm. Someone believed him. He really came north. But they are likely to starve to death on the road


    With this in mind, he couldn''t help running back to the sword cliff, came to the divine tree and saw the toon that seemed to be waiting for him forever.


    "Concubine''s dependents, it seems that you have encountered something difficult." Chun is like a spring breeze with a gentle smile.


    It was a clear smile, as if what happened to Su Li was in her expectation


    She finally looked like a God in front of Su Li.

 Chapter 334

    Su Li looked at Chun, who had always smiled at him, and suddenly realized that she was afraid she would have been waiting for this day.


    The original Su Li never had much expectation and thought about becoming a god of Chun. It was a feeling of being optional and muddling along. But now, he feels that he may really need the power brought by this identity.


    Smart women never embarrass men. Chun understood that Su Li might be worried and hesitant, so she asked directly, "have you decided what kind of clergy you want?"


    "I don''t know what kind of clergy I can get?" Su Li scratched his head and said with some embarrassment.


    Chun didn''t think much of it. She smiled and said, "except that spring can''t give you, I can give you ''reproduction'', ''growth'', ''spring rain'' and even ''flowers''."


    This smile seems to be able to contain all the willfulness of Su Li, which is full of warmth.


    Su Li was also moved by this kind of pay, but he looked at the clergy... How did "reproduction" and "growth" feel incompatible with him. The ''spring rain'' seems to be of no help to his current situation


    "Flowers..." he muttered, but it was difficult to make a decision. Because Chun''s divine name is "the God of spring with hundreds of flowers". If the priest of "hundreds of flowers" were given to him, wouldn''t it do great harm to her?


    Moreover, he was also very resistant to the "Baihua" clergy. He always felt that it was still a clergy suitable for girls


    No problem. Chun is a goddess. Of course, her clergy is suitable for girls.


    Still in that sentence, smart girls won''t embarrass men. Chun said very considerately: "the clergy of flowers is really good. My concubine has gradually obtained the clergy of reproduction and growth in the process of controlling the blooming and withering of flowers."


    "But the Baihua priest is still too big for you today. Although you are extraordinary, you will only be a golden elixir in the end. I''m afraid it''s difficult to control the spiritual impact brought by this priest for a time."


    Su Li asked strangely, "is there such a thing? Will the clergy still have an impact on people?"


    "The priesthood is both a power and a temptation. No matter how strong it is, it will eventually be heavily restricted... I''ve seen too many gods who are stubborn in their own priesthood and can''t get rid of it. It''s not good, very bad," Chun said.


    "This is because the clergy has actually touched the laws of the world. Ancient Qi practitioners need to be in the golden fairy fruit position to start learning and mastering the laws, and the real fairy fruit position in the world is just a corner of the laws."


    "So a strong clergy is a shortcut to touch the law, but it also needs a strong enough spirit to support it. Otherwise, if the spirit itself is not enough, the clergy will suppress the spirit, and the spirit itself has become a tool to carry the law."


    "Our God King should take the Ministry as an advanced tool!"


    "It''s like a concubine. Before the spring God, all flowers were concubines, but my body was not just flowers. So now all flowers are in my body, and I want to abandon them."


    Communicating with the great God is really something worth pondering. Just like now, Su Li listened to Chun''s warning, but seemed to touch the mystery of God''s promotion


    The worst of God is that the Ministry completely overwhelms itself.


    Being the best of God is beyond the boundaries of the clergy and can reach a broader field


    Su Li''s understanding was obtained by sacrificing the talent of kendo. At this time, he suddenly realized that he said to Chun, "so Chun, what are your other gods used?"


    "My body belongs to nearly 100 gods, and most of them are colorful flower gods separated by the hundred flower clergy... Like the fluorene mang general who handed down the Taoist tradition of the sword sect, her divine name is'' fluorene mang '', and the secretary is in charge of a kind of'' fluorene mang flower ''that seems real and illusory," Chun replied.


    Su Li listened and asked, "if I am also in charge of a flower, can I control it to bloom and fall anywhere?"


    Chun seemed to know the purpose of his question, and then replied, "it''s not anywhere, only where your eyes can reach."


    Su Li was a little disappointed, but then he felt that he was not quite right. This "sight" seemed worth pondering... What he saw through believers'' prayers was also "sight"?


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help being happy. He asked, "so, Chun, are there any flowers with large petals that taste delicious?"


    Are you sure this is a flower


    Rao is as gentle as Chun, and can hardly maintain the smile on his face. Really... In her concept, flowers are beautiful things, which is enough for appreciation... But this kind of flowers for eating


    "That''s nothing." her eyebrows stirred, thinking that this is the one she chose. She should hold back


    Su Li was very disappointed. If so, he couldn''t help it. Can only retreat and ask for the second: "then is there a flower that looks like a ''sword''?"


    Have you ever seen a flower grow into a sword?


    Today, Chun has experienced a "first time" she hasn''t experienced in thousands of years. It''s really the first time she''s stuck in her throat by an old slot. She feels like she doesn''t spit out.


    But what can she do? She can only constantly comfort her heart that this is the person she chooses. Even if she wants to beat people, she has to bear it and smile


    Chun''s smile seemed to twitch, but she really thought about it carefully, and then her palm spread out to reveal a plant shape that could reach the knee of ordinary people.


    However, the green leaves below the plant are thin and pointed, which can meet Su Li''s demand for "sword flowers" to some extent, while the flowers above don''t look like flowers. It has no petals, but like pitcher, it is a complete capsule, which looks like a hanging bulb.


    But the flower bag looks crystal clear and emits a faint light, just like the star in the night sky. It is very dreamy and beautiful.


    "Yuelong flower is a brand-new flower and plant cultivated by my concubine in Shenjing garden in my early years. Because it is a brand-new species, no God has occupied its clergy at present."


    To tell you the truth, this kind of flower looks beautiful and pleasing to the eyes. It is completely in line with the pursuit of artistic beauty by the God on the Ailanthus altissima in front of us.


    But then Chun''s words made people care: "also because this kind of flower has not spread in the heavenly world, the divine power of the clergy is very weak. Except for the growth and reproduction of Yuelong flower, it can''t affect anyone or anything."


    So if you choose "Yuelong flower" as your clergy, then it is equivalent to abolishing the "number" as a God?


    As if he knew Su Li''s concerns, Chun said, "just start lower than others... But it doesn''t matter. From the next winter to spring, my body will help you spread the ''Yuelong flower'' together. As long as it spreads more widely, the more powerful you will be."


    The gods are really restricted. Fortunately, Youchun is willing to help


    But Su Li thought it didn''t matter. He always felt that the power of the gods was just a foreign thing, and his own cultivation was really important.


    Because he only regarded the clerical position promised by Chun as the adjustment of a long road of practice, he didn''t value his future in Shinto at all.


    The clergy is weak, as long as it can make his followers feel better


    He thinks the round flower bag of Yuelong flower should be delicious, right?


    Chun couldn''t help looking sideways. He always felt that the family members in front of him were thinking about some very impolite things

 Chapter 335

    Su Li finally became the God of Chun and had a clergy given by her... The moon of flowers.


    Does it sound like a girl''s name again?


    Yes, this is what Su Li was careless about... He felt so ashamed that he forgot to ask chun to change his name first. After that, he soared to the upper world. He was the "moon Dragon God King"... It felt like a sister paper.


    Fortunately, Chun later covered his mouth and told him that the God''s name is not invariable. It mainly depends on what the mortal believers think the name of this kind of flower is... The reason why he is still a priest is Yuelong flower, because this is the name given to it by the God of flowers.


    And this clergy is really weak. He has completed it full-time, but he doesn''t think there is any change... The only change is that the wish power of red old can be easily extracted and transformed into divine power by him.


    At the same time, he also understood that there are two ways to obtain his divine power. One is the transformation of his will, and the other is the proliferation of "Yuelong flower".


    Moreover, as flower gods, it is difficult to develop believers. Their way to obtain vows is often to get a praise from mortals in the blooming season... So when flowers are in full bloom, they always compete for beauty.


    In addition, he asked Chun by the way, can he have many clergy at the same time?


    The answer is yes, even as long as he nods now, he can immediately get the priest of a medical God... But his God''s throne comes from Chun, which is her God''s throne, so other priests only determine the breadth of his divine power function coverage, and the "yuelonghua" priest she gives determines his upper limit.


    Unless he can condense huge faith and re condense the throne, his upper limit on the way of Shinto will almost be framed.


    ... he doesn''t seem to care too much about such things. After all, he can hear that Chun has been emphasizing to him that personal cultivation must not be ignored.


    Su Li could feel Chun''s painstaking efforts, so he didn''t have any dissatisfaction with his weak clergy. Instead, he began to study the divine power brought by his new clergy with great interest.


    The first thing he found was that he could make a seed of Yuelong flower out of thin air. When the seeds fall on the ground, a plant grows rapidly.


    Just as in the Toon display, this Yuelong Cao is lined with dense sword leaves, with a flower sac almost the size of a fist standing at the top, and emits white fluorescence in the dark, which looks very beautiful and strange.


    Su Li soon found that everything about the Yuelong flower was under his control. He could analyze the growth cycle of the Yuelong flower without divine power, and know what the elements contained in it were.


    To tell the truth, all this has actually reached perfection in the hands of its creator Chun... But I''m afraid it''s this kind of perfection, which makes Su Li think it may be a limitation of Yuelong flower.


    The flowering period of Yuelong flower is very short, and the growth conditions are very harsh... After all, beautiful things are always particularly fragile.


    So he began to fine tune Yuelong flower to a certain extent with his divine power


    First of all, why are you so tall? It ran away when the wind blew.


    Therefore, Yuelong flower has shrunk as a whole.


    Also, these leaves are good-looking, handsome is handsome, but what''s the use? Stop other animals from eating it?


    Therefore, the original sword leaf became fat and round under Su Li''s operation, which was very sensual.


    Then, why should the flower bag shine... Well, it''s not that it can''t shine, but the price of making the flower bag shine is that the flower bag needs to be rich in some minerals. That is, the root system of Yuelong flower absorbs more nutrients.


    Su Li doesn''t think it''s very good. He has too high requirements for the environment.


    So it thought about it. Although it didn''t cancel the luminescence function, it just changed it to grow and bloom even without those mineral nutrients, but it just didn''t glow.


    In addition, the flower sac of Yuelong flower was too large, and Su Li changed it again, so that there was plant pulp similar to aloe in the flower sac. And because it is rich in minerals, it is actually very nutritious.


    The flower sac also has the same water storage function as cactus. It can collect water in the flower bag for its own needs


    In short, under the original design of Chun, it was a very beautiful and perfect Yuelong flower. When it came to Su Li, it experienced a magic change... To describe it, it changed from the original "big long legs, white, rich and beautiful" to today''s "short, fat and round".


    Chun didn''t know about it for the time being, and Su Li didn''t dare to tell her


    But after some operation, Su Li picked up the "short fat round" version of Yuelong flower, chewed it in his mouth, and then thought it was pretty good


    To tell the truth, Yuelong flower at this time is a little "slovenly", but Su Li has realized that the more insignificant and simple the structure is, the more convenient it is for him to give birth to divine power.


    The original beautiful and noble flowers and plants now look like weeds on the roadside. This is the first thing Su Li did after accepting the clergy of Yuelong flower.


    Then he found a quiet place and began to answer the prayers of his believers


    The little girl was so pious that she was still praying to him, and firmly believed that the God who guided her in her dream would also help their family out of trouble.


    Su Li felt it and immediately gathered a new seed of "Yuelong flower" with divine power. Unexpectedly, he naturally threw the prayer sound and fell beside the little girl


    So many fat and round branches and leaves grew rapidly at the little girl''s feet, and formed one gray ellipsoidal flower sac... It still looked ugly.


    But when the little girl stopped praying and looked at her feet, she was surprised... She was so hungry that she could swallow even the bark and grass roots, but the locusts passed by without leaving any grass.


    Now, as soon as she finished praying to the gods in her heart, she found that a plant that looked "fat and round" grew under her feet. How could she not be surprised?


    At the same time, she noticed the eyes of the refugees around... They were frightened by the miraculous scene.


    Originally, they thought there was something wrong with the little girl''s head. If there were gods, how could they fall into such a situation?


    But the gods really came to life


    The little girl looked at the refugees around her, and her parents hugged her and left her in panic... They all knew what these hungry people would do in order to compete for food.


    Seeing that things were about to get out of hand, the little girl suddenly shouted, "why don''t you also pray to the gods for help? These are what I asked from the gods!"


    Finally, the famine has not developed to an incurable extent, and people still maintain a little sense. The victims were dazed and asked, "but who should we pray to?"


    "Of course, the God who guided us to the North prayed. Who else?"


    The little girl''s crisp voice tells a fact... Su Li forgot to leave his divine name again.


    Then many victims suddenly realized that they had been asking for the wrong person all the time?


    ... there are thousands of fairy tales in the world of cultivation. Everyone has their own beliefs, so when they encounter difficulties, they always subconsciously pray for the existence of their beliefs, but forget that there is someone else who is really helping them.

 Chapter 336

    On this day, Su Li heard a lot of prayers... Although there was some confusion in his name, these prayers finally came to him.


    Some of these prayers are pious, but some are not so pure, but Su Li doesn''t care. He doesn''t need how the other party believes in him. He just simply converts the willing power they can provide into equivalent divine power, and then uses divine magic to cast the seed of "Yuelong flower".


    Therefore, there are many pious people and few miscellaneous people.


    The gods receive prayers and solve problems for believers. It''s like a deal. Su Li didn''t want to get anything from this kind of transaction, so he would give as much response as believers paid for their faith. Unlike many gods who always "withhold" part of their feedback.


    Withholding feedback is indeed a good way to accumulate divine power, and it is also the most common way... But how to say, Su Li feels that this kind of thing is full of philistine spirit, which is inconsistent with the immortal God in his heart, so he resists it very much.


    After all, he didn''t come here to really develop in Shinto. He just wants to help the believers in front of him


    Red old''s ring took over his throne, so when he decided to be a priest, red old naturally became his "artifact", that is, the artifact of Shinto status certificate.


    So the exhausted red old man finally recognized a reality... He was refined as an artifact by the woman who cut the black inside.


    This refining method is completely different from the cognition of the general cultivation world. It is based on causal entanglement.


    There is no need to repeat the cause and effect between Chi Lao and Su Li. Indeed, it can be called the entanglement of cause and effect. Therefore, it became Su Li''s Shinto card, which seemed to be natural.


    At this time, chilao is like a supercomputer. He exists in Su Li''s throne and can handle believers'' prayers and give back... Just need Su Li to set rules in advance.


    It can be said that this was all Chun''s painstaking efforts. Although it was hard for Chi Lao, it greatly facilitated Su Li... At least in this case, he didn''t have to be bothered by the voices of these prayers.


    "That''s it. Give back according to the degree of faith. Come to me when you encounter something you can''t do or fun." Su Li defined the rules for old Chi.


    He doesn''t care whether he has accumulated divine power or not, but there is a lot more willing power over there


    So God loves the pious.


    Devout believers do not pray because of need. They firmly believe in God''s greatness but do not want to bother God with their small things. So when they have to pray to God for something, they always get extra feedback


    Once the rules are set, he can safely do other things... Through the feedback from the believers, he knows that many people are willing to come to the north for the chance. Then it''s time to test whether Ji Zheng is ready.


    There are about 8 million people in the Western Qin Dynasty, which is the result of thousands of years of humanitarian development. However, humanity is strong but fragile, because just a locust plague and the inaction of the rulers may collapse the development results of these thousands of years.


    Sixty seven out of ten lands in the Western Qin Dynasty were affected by the locust plague. According to visual observation, the total number of victims can reach 3 million to 3.5 million.


    These people were the source of unrest for the Western Qin Dynasty. It''s only sad that Anyang City didn''t care about it.


    Or those princes think it doesn''t matter what the chaos is outside Anyang. As long as they finally get the throne, they have to have free time to clean up the mess.


    So Su Li had another job, that is, to "cool down" Ji Zheng from time to time to prevent him from directly attacking Anyang City.


    Although this is an inevitable step, the timing is very important.


    Originally, after the death of King Ba of Qin Dynasty, when his four sons fought for life and death, Ji was calmly sending troops from the north, and she could surely go down with one drum! Because of the chaos in the city, he can clear away many obstacles to the reform


    But the locust disaster made Ji Zheng lose his patience... Although the locust disaster can greatly enrich the north and make the fundamental place where he started grow rapidly. But it also means the decline of the Western Qin Dynasty and the pain of more victims


    "Although the position of Qin wangba is not correct, it is the king of Qin recognized by the imperial clan. Sending troops at this time is treason, which is not allowed by legal principles. But if you send troops after Qin wangba''s death, it is to set things right!" Su Li didn''t know how many times he explained the interests to Ji Zheng.


    "I know... I know..." Ji Zheng said, but she still stood on the wall of Bei''an city and looked at the south. She was unwilling.


    Su Li shook his head helplessly, sighed, and then said, "in fact, even if you are in power now, it is difficult to save so many people. In such a large country, the issuance of decrees has long been beyond recognition. It would be better to prepare everything here and take over the refugees who came here through tiancracked mountain."


    "I know, I know..." Ji Zheng still replied, but no one could see his unwillingness.


    Then he looked back at Su Li seriously and said with a pleading look: "Mr. Su, these refugees are willing to believe that we came here. Please be sure to ensure that they can pass through tiancracked mountain smoothly!"


    "This is natural." Su Li nodded seriously.


    Therefore, he once again put God into the ring to see where his believers have gone


    But he soon turned black and retreated. After saying goodbye to Ji Zheng, he ran to Chun


    Ji was strangely sticking to Su Li and leaving. She had never seen him so rude.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chun, what''s wrong with my divine name!" Su Li screamed, and the listener was sad.


    Chun was a little confused at first, but then she saw Su Li. As a direct God, she saw three big words on Su Li''s head: ''fleshy flower''!


    "So... Why is my Yuelong flower called ''fleshy flower''?! how long has it been?" Chun was also confused, his eyes blackened, and then waved with one hand


    The ring on Su Li''s hand showed a virtual shadow representing the clergy... It was a short, fat plant with round branches and leaves and some spicy eyes.


    Chun trembled a little. She stared at Su Li and adjusted her breath for a long time... Yuelong flower was originally a work of art she was most satisfied with. She gave Yuelong flower to Su Li and wanted to give him her favorite thing.


    But now, what''s the matter with this short and fat plant?


    No wonder people call it "fleshy flower". It looks like it''s very fleshy!


    "Hehe... Hehe..."


    Su Li responded with an embarrassed smile.


    He is not worried about his divine name now, but about being beaten


    This is very simple because he forgot to leave his God''s name when giving back to his believers. As a result, the good Yuelong flower was intuitively named fleshy flower by his believers.


    It can also be seen that the gods are actually restricted by believers. There is a kind of believer who feels what he is like and what he should feel.


    What''s more painful is that now he doesn''t have to worry that his God''s name sounds like girl paper, because now his God''s name sounds like sand sculpture... The fleshy God King is so beautiful that it''s hard to look directly at.

 Chapter 337

    Su Li was a little autistic. Under the name of "the king of flesh", he felt his head was so heavy that he couldn''t lift his head.


    Miserable


    "Don''t be so depressed. You can rely on this many... Fleshy clergy to expand new functions, and then it''s not impossible to change the God''s name." Chun comforted... She was quite angry at first, but she couldn''t get angry at Su Li''s appearance.


    No, she even had to cover her mouth for fear that Su Li would see the corner of her mouth


    Su Li always had a faint sadness in his heart, but he was interested when he heard Chun''s words and asked, "can the clergy be expanded?"


    "Of course, otherwise, how could my concubine expand so many clergy from the original Baihua clergy?" Chun replied.


    "In fact, the clergy of the gods is largely determined by the believers. In the beliefs provided by the believers, what the gods think they can do, and the gods really realize the wishes of the believers, then the divine power obtained from these wills can have new abilities."


    Su Li thought deeply, but Chun warned, "but a God had better not condense too many priests, because it will only make the divine power complex."


    Su Li nodded his head as he was taught. Then he wanted to see if his "fleshy God King" could evolve any other clergy.


    It happened that Chun was also very curious, so she waved again and saw a string of clear or dim words on Chi Lao''s ring.


    "It seems that your preaching is very effective, and the believers are full of expectations for you." Chun nodded clearly, and then said: "These are the clerical characteristics given to you by your believers in prayer. The bright one represents their belief that you are like that and it will be easier to derive the clergy in the future. The dark one represents the imagination of only a few people and need not be paid too much attention to."


    However, although Chun quietly imparted knowledge to Su Li, she was actually very surprised... Because this was unprecedented in her God.


    Baihua is a God. They never focus on spreading faith... They get divine power by sowing their own seeds and spreading the growth range of the corresponding flower grassland. They get vows from human beings to "praise beauty", but no one has accumulated divine power and vows in the way of ordinary human faith like Su Li.


    And look at how many derivative possibilities there are under Su Li''s seemingly ridiculous "fleshy" God... Life, hope, redemption, compassion, omniscientism


    It is inconceivable that under a kind of flower and grass clergy, there are many clergy that should have belonged to the great God.


    Even if Chun is used to the world, he is also surprised by Su Li''s coquettish operation... He is a flower god. How can he talk about the clergy close to the origin of "life" and "Hope"?


    With the piety of these believers, I''m afraid even if you tell them that Su Li is just a fleshy God, I''m afraid they don''t believe it.


    "How did you do it? There are so many clerical characteristics in a short time." Chun asked strangely.


    Su Li didn''t think it was so surprising. He just said, "as you said, I just use this clergy as a tool to achieve my goal, but I didn''t think so much."


    Feeling Su Li''s true attitude, Chun realized: I''m afraid no matter what kind of flowers and plants she gave Su Li, she will eventually become a fleshy flower that brings them life and hope in the singing of believers


    Therefore, Chun understood that for Su Li, the clergy and even the throne would not be an obstacle to limit him... His future in Shinto has been invisible.


    ¡­¡­


    The first group of refugees have come to tianchashan pass. They eat "meat" and talk about the compassionate God who performed miracles. Their hearts are full of hope.


    When they crossed the Xiqin military stronghold at the tiancrack mountain pass and walked into the tiancrack mountain under the vigilant gaze of these Xiqin troops... It was like another village with willows and flowers, bypassing a dense woodland, and they saw the scenery inspired by the dream.


    The meandering plain water tributary passes through the mountain pass, and then on top of the plain water is a newly dug mountain road, which has been through the desperate situation originally for human beings to the north.


    In the case of lack of food and clothing, it is a sincere belief that can come all the way here and support these refugees in addition to their desire to live.


    People need faith in a desperate situation, otherwise they will become beasts in order to survive... Now it is this belief in a desperate situation that brings hope to all people and keeps these refugees'' human quality.


    And people with faith have come down with mutual support and dedication along the way!


    It is precisely because the God in their hearts responds to their requests, so under the great fear of life and death, they are also full of awe of the God who can make them live.


    They began to spontaneously supplement some things that the gods wanted or were happy to see, such as humility, fraternity, integrity and dedication


    Su Li had no requirements for his believers and did not intend to manage his faith. However, his believers gave their own definition to their faith and thought that their God would like it better.


    So Su Li''s willingness to harvest has soared... Because more and more believers believe in him all the time, rather than praying only when needed.


    Su Li was embarrassed by the piety of the believers, so he spontaneously came to the mountain pass on this day, and then stood on the top of the mountain to silently escort the migration of the refugees


    Although there are thoroughfares in the mountains, the refugees do not want to rest too early, and even want to catch more mountain roads while the night is hazy... These hungry refugees just want to reach their destination quickly and settle down again. After seeing the "miracles" in their dreams, they couldn''t wait.


    Su Li was worried that there would be an accident when they drove on the mountain road at night, so he released his stored divine power without hesitation


    At the next moment, the "fleshy flower" changed again. A little silver fluorescence lit up in the "fleshy" flower bag, and then it spread and bloomed all the way along the edge of the mountain road, just like lighting up a bright light belt.


    This scene fell into the eyes of believers. There is no doubt that it triggered a new round of worship and gratitude. Su Li released all the accumulated divine power, but he reaped a wave of willing power


    At the same time, the elements under his God''s name have also increased, with more contents such as "light", "starlight" and "connection"... If these elements can really evolve into Su Li''s derivative clergy, he will be very angry.


    This situation made him a little helpless. Then he didn''t pay attention to these believers who were always rushing to give him vows, but looked further away


    Today, more and more people are converging to the north in the Western Qin Dynasty. Su Li''s miracles have also spread to the whole western Qin Dynasty.


    It''s also interesting to say that these believers still don''t know Su Li''s real God name, because he won''t leave his own God name every time he shows a miracle. So in the end, they could only simply use the name of "God", and Su Li was comfortable with it.


    In short, he will never let people know that his divine name is'' the king of flesh ''

 Chapter 338

    Su Li''s attention to these refugees fell into the eyes of many interested people, among which Jun xuansu, the God of plain water, was the most important. She was on the plain water tributary, watching Su Li watch these refugees pass through the mountain path in the mountain gap on the top of the mountain.


    She thought for a moment and then sent the discovery back to the door.


    The leaders in the sect learned about this situation and inevitably extended various conjectures, and then discussed it


    It is mainly the discussion of the three generations of patriarchs.


    Although Yuan Feng, whose mind was damaged, returned to the sect door much better, his lack of mental strength still made it difficult for him to concentrate for a long time. So he said casually, "if the child thinks it''s right, let him do it. We don''t have to interfere."


    This is a laissez faire view, but it also shows the "doting" on Su Li. Because "laissez faire" can also be understood as "doing whatever you want".


    What Yuan Feng promised Su Li was the freedom to do whatever he wanted.


    Xia Ming, the former patriarch, hesitated slightly. He said, "now the news of Jianya''s establishment has spread, and the reactions of all parties are different. The undercurrent is surging. I''m worried that if Su Li often leaves the sect at this time, there will be danger."


    This is the view of protecting around. Now the external situation of Jianzong is not very good, which is very worrying.


    So what Xia Ming promised Su Li was care and safety.


    As a contemporary patriarch, Ji Lian, although he is about to become a deputy leader rather than a leader, he has no objection to say his opinion: "think in another way, since our sword sect wants to teach sword cliff, then a preaching foundation is the key point that can not be abandoned."


    "The land of the Western Qin Dynasty is the inherent sphere of influence of the sword sect. It''s natural for the disciples of the sword sect to walk in it. Why don''t we take this opportunity to let the idle disciples go down the mountain to uphold justice, and it''s time to clean up the demons and monsters in the land of the Western Qin Dynasty."


    This is to fully support Su Li... The unspoken meaning is: since Su Li cares about the refugees in the Western Qin Dynasty, let the disciples of the sword sect help Su Li clear the obstacles!


    What Ji Lian promised Su Li was full support... After all, she was the grandson of her Taoist partner.


    The patriarchs of the last two generations looked at each other when they heard the speech, and then nodded heavily... Ji Lian was very reasonable. The key is that this speech really hit the itch of the two former patriarchs... Why should their children care about what others think when they do something in their own ''home''?


    So the disciples of Jianzong went down the mountain again. All the correction forces in the Western Qin Dynasty due to the robbery of Jianzong had to face a purge and suppression from the "master''s house".


    Obviously, this process will not be pleasant. I''m afraid the sword sect will offend many people... But so what? These forces are taking advantage of others'' danger! It doesn''t make sense. When the sword clan is weak, they can seize the opportunity to invade, and when the sword clan wants to recover, they have to be dissatisfied, right?


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li is also one of the disciples of Jianzong who went down the mountain to perform Xia.


    After all, his mind was still on the believers who had embarked on the road of moving north because of their trust in him. He can completely ignore those who don''t want to do it, but he can''t ignore those who believe in him and pay sincere attention to him.


    So he flew out of the tiancracked mountain with green clouds, and then flew to the Western Qin land boundary... Of course, because it was only the flying effect of the magic weapon "green cloud boots", his flying speed was not fast at all.


    This situation worried him a little, because if his followers needed his help in an emergency, how could he have time?


    Sitting cross legged on Qingyun, Su Li began to think about a problem he had never considered before... That is, he should find a way to fly fast.


    The previous hurricane was ok, but Su Li was tired of it, and didn''t think it was cool enough


    According to the romance of his last life, he originally wanted to create a "GAODA" to have fun, but it''s a pity that puppetry in this world is not so simple. For him, it is a new discipline, and it is still the kind with incomplete inheritance.


    So he''s going to build a "plane" now... But he doesn''t have time to try this. At present, he can only think of ways with his own ability.


    The sword cultivation in the golden elixir period generally had the skill of "incarnating the sword rainbow". This is the expression of the instinct of integrating the sword move, sword intention and sword Qi into one furnace when Kendo is advanced, that is, the legendary realm of "the unity of man and sword".


    Su Li is very envious of this, but it''s obviously not what he can do. In addition, he is afraid of heights


    So his brain hole was wide open, and he had a whim to wrap his whole body with his "sword Qi" directly.


    One of his "animal series" sword techniques is "crane sword", which is a sword Qi shape created by imitating the shape of a crane. Now he is practicing this sword technique. Under the connection of sword and yuan, a huge sword crane wraps him in it.


    Originally, he wanted to fly with the sword crane, but then he always felt unstable under his feet and his feet became soft


    So he decided to stay in the sword crane and let the sword crane take off directly by flapping its wings.


    I didn''t think it could work. The sword crane wrapped him and flew rapidly in the air... Because he was wrapped by the sword crane, Su Li felt like "flying a plane", but he was not so afraid of heights.


    About in Dengxian City, he was used to overlooking the earth. Su Li''s fear of heights is much better now. Therefore, when the sword crane is wrapped, he has been able to overcome the feeling of high-altitude fear and let himself fly alone... He just doesn''t dare to go at full speed.


    This can be regarded as an alternative "integration of man and sword". Su Li once again forcibly improved his "Kendo realm" in his own way.


    So he hovered high above the sky and divided a part of his mind to listen to the prayers of believers


    Chi Lao has made a layer of screening for him, directly implementing those daily prayers for food, and then filtering out some prayers that the "fleshy clergy" can''t handle.


    Of course, he won''t pay attention to those greedy prayers, and he can''t help those prayers that are too much beyond his ability


    But at this time, he screened a very urgent help


    "My God, please save us, please punish these wicked!"


    Su Li heard the prayer and felt the direction. Not far, just a hundred kilometers southwest


    His body "whew" jumped out, and the sword crane galloped through the air. For ordinary people, the long distance he had crossed in only three or five minutes


    Far above the sky, Su Li blessed his eyes with the idea of piercing the clouds, and then saw a small-scale migration team... They experienced natural disasters, but now they are experiencing man-made disasters!


    A team of 100 people dressed as servants is beating these refugees constantly, and then binding and stringing the captured people with ropes, as if ready to take them away... It seems that natural disasters have become a way to obtain benefits for some people.


    This is a slave team, no doubt.


    Su Li was cold in the sky. He hesitated a little and closed his hands on his chest


    Six turns and six robbers, sword Rune out!

 Chapter 339

    The sword talisman of six turns and six robbers does not enhance the lethality of one sword talisman, but enables him to cast six sword talismans at the same time.


    Therefore, between the wings of the sword crane, there are continuous sword symbols scattered, just like scattered feathers shining in the sun.


    With the blessing of chuanyunyi, these patriarchal swords are like broken bullets, covering the target chosen by Su Li


    On the ground, those servants are still fighting against the refugees. They want to break all the hard bones of these refugees, so that they can better enslave them in the future.


    For a time, there were cries and angry scoldings. The children among the refugees hugged their parents'' bodies in horror, but the servants beat them recklessly with sticks and whips and wanted to separate them


    However, at this time, a servant holding a wooden stick to knock on a little girl''s head was shocked, and then gurgling blood flowed down from his forehead... A moment later, he fell straight to the ground, motionless and dead.


    This is just the beginning. The other servants around have not had time to warn, but they have been hit from the sky one after another.


    Sharp Dharma swords fell from the sky and ran through their heads. There was no time to dodge.


    In the eyes of the refugees, this is like a heavenly punishment from the sky. It is not only the response of the gods to their pious prayers, but also the guardian of their gods.


    They looked up and found that they could only see a pair of open wings under the sun star... Under the sun star''s light, it seemed that countless sword shaped things flew out, bringing sanctions to these evil servants.


    The refugees watched the originally ferocious servants lie on the ground, but they had nothing to do. Gradually, they had no fear in their hearts and worshipped the sky at the same time.


    Su Li realized that he should cast an invisible talisman... Then he disappeared into the public''s sight.


    After all, it is only an ordinary and low-end talisman. In principle, it only achieves the stealth effect through the refraction of light. But any movement will leave some transparent contours in the air.


    This is a flaw for the invisible talisman, but it is full of reverie for the people looking down... The believers seem to see a pair of transparent wings fluttering in the sky, and they seem to feel the gaze and love of the gods


    In an instant, Chi Lao''s wish burst.


    Su Li flapped his wings silently, then dived into the clouds in the sky and didn''t show up again... He was a little shy.


    However, he did not leave because he was worried that these refugees would experience some disasters... Those servants obviously belonged to a powerful man in the Western Qin Dynasty, and the other party would never give up.


    Su Li hid in the clouds and watched the wave of refugees from the sky. He forgot his fear of heights.


    The true meaning of water made him almost completely integrated with the clouds above his head. Even hiding in the clouds, he easily analyzed the composition of the clouds, and then invented a "cloud technique" of making clouds by himself.


    While Su Li was constantly trying to make the clouds he made more natural, the refugees on the ground really ran into trouble again... This time they were no longer servants, but a team of soldiers of the Western Qin Dynasty!


    The unexpected death of the servant made the powerful man directly accuse the refugees of "rebellion", so a thousand people''s army went out to wipe out all the refugees to vent their anger.


    Su Li hesitated slightly. After a few methods flashed in his heart, he quietly fell from the sky to the ground, and then performed the "cloud technique" he had just mastered.


    For a moment, the dense fog covered a large area of space, and the refugees, including the team of 1000 people, were shrouded in the thick fog and could not tell the direction for a moment.


    But the refugees did not panic because they knew that the god they believed in was helping them.


    Sure enough, a bright path soon appeared in front of them, guiding them in the direction of progress.


    The refugees continued to move forward in peace, but the army of the Western Qin Dynasty was suddenly trapped by the fog, rushing left and right.


    Su Li looked at the leader in the thick fog, looked at him yelling at the left and right, but he didn''t do it after all.


    He originally wanted to stab the man to death with his finger, but after thinking about the consequences of doing so, he thought it was very inappropriate... It''s true that this man is in trouble, but what if he is killed? There is no doubt that it will cause the reverse bite of the order of the Western Qin Dynasty.


    Humanity is strong because of order. If he rashly destroys this order, the makers and defenders of the order will inevitably fight back.


    Of course, he can make this order collapse by various means, but this will undoubtedly make a mountain out of a molehill and kill eight hundred enemies and lose ten thousand.


    It''s just that it''s too cheap for him to let go of this fish and meat guy.


    So Su Li thought for a moment, but he glared at the general... It was a mental attack. In fact, it just attracted the breath of sword cliff heart sword.


    But just like this, the general was obviously shocked, and then one side of his body fell off his mount.


    Unfortunately, when he fell off his horse, he still pulled the reins of his horse, so the war horse was frightened and dragged him to the ground all the way


    Su Li was a little frightened. He was really worried that this guy would die like this.


    So he hurriedly and secretly ran up to suppress the horse''s heart, made it tremble and stop, and then repaired a healing talisman for the general.


    Don''t die!


    Seeing that this guy''s life was not lost, Su Li was relieved and didn''t take this matter to heart again.


    Only he turned his head and was ready to leave. However, he saw that the bodyguards who caught up with him didn''t see their own master general on the ground because of the thick fog. Then he stepped on two feet and kicked his head. He was surprised that someone was under his feet


    Su Li: "


    "I always feel that this man is a little unlucky." Su Li commented reluctantly.


    This made him very worried. What if the general died in his own hands?


    As a result, another accident happened the next second. The general exhaled a breath and woke up from the syncope. Then he covered his chest and head and said, "what''s the matter? Why does my head hurt so much... And it seems that my ribs are broken!"


    "General, you were dragged all the way by that horse. Maybe you hit it on the road." his bodyguard lied together with tacit understanding.


    "Damn it, kill that horse!" the general became angry and immediately gave orders to the left and right.


    However, the horse seemed to be psychic. When the guard drew a knife and approached, he suddenly turned around and kicked his legs... Although the guard blocked with a crossbar in time, he was kicked upside down.


    He''s immortal. His general is right behind him


    "Bang!"


    The general was crushed by his bodyguard. He was hurt more and more. When he saw it, he had more air in and less air out


    Su Li''s egg scratched his head in pain, and then he could only add a healing charm to the general... Don''t die!


    It''s terrible. I always feel that this person is shrouded in black gas... It''s not karma, it''s like bad luck.

 Chapter 340

    "In other words, red old man, why did I just frighten the man with a hint of sword cliff, and he suddenly had bad luck?" Su Li asked in his heart.


    He is not a fool. The abnormality of the general of the Western Qin Dynasty is too obvious.


    Red old man is now used to the new mode of getting along with Su Li... He has gradually accepted the setting of becoming the instrument of Su Li''s Shinto status card. On the contrary, he thinks he may be more promising with such a promising host.


    It said, "this is pneumatic repression."


    "Because your heart sword is the gathering of the demons of the sword sect, it naturally represents the whole sword sect. To some extent, the attacker with your heart sword should not only face the impact of the spiritual level, but also accept the suppression of the Qi of the whole sword sect."


    Su Li showed a clear look and accepted Chi Lao''s explanation.


    But he still had doubts: "but if so, will it affect the luck of zongmen?"


    The red old man replied indifferently, "do you think running over an ant will have any impact on you?"


    It''s really an answer full of devil''s characteristics, but he then said: "if you don''t like this, I also have a ''Curse of doom'', which can cast spells at the cost of your own increased karma and reduce the target''s luck."


    Su Li felt very interesting and said, "tell me how to operate."


    Chi Lao didn''t hide it, perhaps because this curse is not a good thing in his opinion, or he also hopes Su Li can learn more of this side door magic.


    "Use the target''s hair, blood or personal objects as the casting medium..." Su Li studied the use of this curse technique.


    "The first step is'' photographing ''. It means tracking and locking the target through the technique."


    "Then there is'' balancing life '', which means comparing the length of Qi and fortune of both sides."


    "The last is'' misfortune ''. In'' life balance '', if the caster''s Qi exceeds the target, he can pay a lower price to reduce the target''s luck. On the contrary, he has to pay a higher price."


    "However, the caster''s Qi can''t be much worse than the target, otherwise there is a risk of Qi backfire, and what is ultimately reduced is his own Qi..."


    This is indeed a very evil spell. It hurts others but not yourself, so it''s a curse.


    Su Li learned this trick, but he didn''t use it rashly. He just continued to follow the refugees.


    He returned to the clouds in the sky because it was easier for him to go elsewhere.


    The locust plague covered more than half of the Western Qin region, but fortunately not all officials were vegetarian. At least some of the prefects in the western cities are able to fulfill their duties. On the one hand, they control food prices and on the other hand, they call on rich households to donate food for disaster relief.


    Therefore, the famine caused by the locust plague only covered the eastern, northern and central regions of the Western Qin Dynasty. Although other places were also affected, they could withstand it.


    However, there are too many refugees in these areas, and no city can easily take over these refugees. Therefore, when Anyang City does not speak, many smart local dignitaries still hope that these refugees can transit and leave by themselves, rather than stay.


    Therefore, the journey to the North was generally smooth, and the previous bullying against refugees was also a few incidents.


    Su Li felt the prayers of his followers in the clouds, and his heart was a little stable... It''s all right. He can also focus on other places.


    However, at this time, he "heard" the frightened prayer of his believers


    "God, help us, monsters, monsters..."


    Su Li immediately frowned. He knew that the last thing he wanted happened... There was a famine in the Western Qin Dynasty, which might attract some evil friars... Although the disciples of the sword sect had been scattered in the Western Qin Dynasty, they could not take care of some places.


    The sword crane turns into a shape and immediately wraps it in it.


    Then he flapped his wings and shot away at the place on the border between Xi Qin and Ma Han.


    There is the lingering charm of tiancrack mountain, but the trend of the mountain range has not yet ended, so it still extends many bullying mountains with complex terrain.


    He crossed hundreds of miles in an instant above the sky, and then came to a bare Valley


    The refugees here should have just decided to move north, otherwise they can''t stay in the barren valley where there is nothing now.


    Indeed, from the perspective of their prayers, they are definitely not pious, but they will seek sustenance in despair.


    Through chuanyunyi, he had seen the boy who was praying to him and what frightened him


    It was a huge bat hovering over the village, making no one in the village dare to go out.


    But the huge space was obviously like a demon. It directly opened the roof of a thatched house and was about to poke out its fangs to the young man


    This should be a monster living in the nearby mountains. It seems that the plague of locusts not only caused human suffering, but also forced out such monsters.


    Seeing this, Su Li immediately thought of the records in his collection of mountains and seas - strange animals. This is a black cloud giant bat. It has infinite power and is naturally able to use the power of darkness. It is bloodthirsty, especially fond of the hot blood of large apes. But it is afraid of fire and thunder. Half of it will hide in the cave in thunderstorm weather. The fire can drive it away and make it afraid to approach.


    Therefore, Su Li suddenly thought of his Luo Yan weaving hand, and then tried to draw a symbol in the air with his left hand wearing Luo Yan weaving hand. Unexpectedly, he used fire to depict the sword symbol!


    Then, a flame sword was formed in the air, and like a punishment from the sky, it instantly hit the body of the black cloud giant bat, and then turned it into a fire.


    The young man looked at the black cloud giant bat that turned into a fire in front of him, and recalled the previous fire that seemed to fall from the sky.


    Su Li has left... He is not the evil man he expected, but a dangerous monster. He has to deal with believers elsewhere for help.


    It is estimated that he must be the most diligent God. At least no God will rush around like him just to ensure the safety of believers.


    It''s also because his cultivation is too weak, so it''s like this.


    And what he did was far beyond the scope of his clergy, which was why he was so tired.


    This is also because he only regarded the clergy as a tool to provide food for refugees who believe in him, and the throne is equivalent to a pager and locator.


    He did not ask these people how to believe what he brought to him, but for those who were willing to believe in him and set foot on the road of migration to arrive safely.


    Therefore, all believers who have received his help also really feel the kindness and compassion of their believers. They also regard this as a necessary quality for their faith and gradually form a standard of behavior.


    It can be said that Su Li has no intention of operating religion and belief, but all people who believe in him are strengthening their faith more and more, and gradually spontaneously appeared the prototype of a new religion

 Chapter 341

    The famine caused by locust plague lasted another eight months... At least for officials in the Western Qin Dynasty. Because the displaced people in the disaster area have either starved to death or migrated out of their jurisdiction, it is a joy for them that there is no unrest.


    The locust plague lasted for about two months, but it has already passed. After all, that''s the life cycle of locusts. But the problem is that the locust disaster at the beginning of the year destroyed a large number of crops, making the civilians in the disaster area have to live beyond their means


    So the famine lasted nearly a year. It''s barely over until the warm spring flowers bloom next year.


    During this time, Su Li has been doing what he thinks he can and should do, constantly patrolling the sky of Western Qin, helping those who are willing to believe in him.


    The unexpected joy is that the continuous flight during this period made him completely overcome his fear of the sky. It seems that he has really grown a pair of wings and can fly freely in the sky... The painting style is a little biased, which is not like the sword flying of the sword sect.


    Because he simplified the crane sword technique in this process, and created a "wing sword technique" specifically for his own rapid journey and high-altitude projection of sword Qi. The sword wings coagulate behind the back and open like crane wings. Flapping the wings is swaying thousands of miles!


    Then his cloud piercing intention is also greatly enhanced. He can cooperate with the positioning of believers'' prayer and launch super long-distance spells


    In this way, the error will be very large, but Su Li found that taking prayer as the positioning, he can directly put the "Vajra Rune" on his believers... In this way, he can generally rush in any case.


    So in this case, Su Li''s clerical characteristics added attributes such as "Guardian" and "judgment".


    Because he always comes from the sky, he has the characteristic of "sky".


    Because he wanted to take time to practice the killing of Fire spells, he also had the characteristic of "holy fire".


    On several occasions, he only had time to apply the "Vajra Rune", but before he felt it, the believers had solved the problem by themselves... So his clergy added the characteristic of "courage".


    He has repeatedly blocked the evil plans of evil monks and even the powerful and powerful officials of the Western Qin Dynasty against refugees, thus adding the characteristics of "justice".


    It is hard to believe that Mingming is just a clergy of an ordinary plant, which can extend so many meanings. In particular, the "fleshy flower" itself has become the top priority for the refugees during this period, so the brightest and most remarkable feature after the fleshy clergy is "life".


    "Fleshy" is also called "the flower of life" by most refugees.


    Life, hope, kindness, compassion, justice, judgment, guardian, flame, sky, courage, justice


    These are just the main and brightest characteristics, and many characteristics that are temporarily out of the climate are still increasing... Su Li''s believers seem to want to put all their beautiful fantasies on what they believe in.


    What they did not expect was that as they settled down in Beidi and gradually restored their stability under Ji Zheng''s arrangement, their prayers for "God" gradually lost their response.


    For Su Li, it took him a year to fulfill his promise and let all those who believe in him start a safe life again, so he has completed a worry.


    So now these believers are praying to him for a better life... He won''t respond and won''t bother to respond to this request. People should always rely on their own hands to create a better life.


    But for another kind of prayer, Su Li will still choose to respond, that is, people who have lost their way in the mountains, people who encounter fierce animals or people who encounter misfortune


    In short, Su Li used his ability to ensure that believers could live a normal life without too many gifts to make them lazy.


    He didn''t want anything from the believers at all, so he could let go so freely.


    However, I never expected to let go so freely, but let the believers who have just experienced the catastrophe of life and death like famine really understand what he meant... If these believers are used to his generous return, it will be very difficult to change back.


    Even once he breaks or just cuts the gift, these believers will even resent the gods


    Su Li''s life experience tells him that human nature can never stand the test and can only be carefully maintained. Because once human nature is lost, it may not be picked up!


    Gradually, people no longer pray to their gods for physical wealth. They began to work hard to cultivate and cultivate, and strive to live like individuals again


    The God of plain water makes the weather on both sides of plain water smooth, so there is no need to worry about the bad year. In other words, as long as they are willing to work hard, they will eventually live well.


    So in the spring of the second year, when the two sides of Beidi Sushui were full of newly reclaimed ridges full of green seedlings, these migrated civilians seemed to have rarely talked about gods.


    But they either prayed once in the morning and evening, or prayed before dinner. In short, according to their own rules, they never forgot to pray to the God.


    It''s not praying for anything. Maybe it''s just telling their vision of life, or telling their simple troubles... They don''t ask for response or answers. They just feel that maintaining such a habit can bring them a sense of peace of mind.


    Compared with the original prayer full of all kinds of demands, Su Li felt very comfortable with this flat and light prayer as if it were gossip.


    Therefore, he spends a lot of time reading these general prayers every day


    He likes to hear old farmers tell about the growth of crops. He also likes to hear those peasant women say "the chickens and ducks they feed have grown up." he also likes to hear men tell about their aspirations.


    What makes him feel funny is that he also heard the voice of a young girl Huaichun, telling how stupid a silly boy is


    Then he heard the silly boy''s prayer and described the beauty of the girl, but he was afraid to touch


    Su Li caught his heart and couldn''t help spending a small amount of willpower to leave a sentence in the young man''s heart: if you like it, you have to say it bravely.


    The boy will be stupid for a long time.


    Su Li thought it was interesting to do so, but it was only a temporary evil interest, and he soon didn''t pay attention to it. So when he found out a few days later that there was another characteristic of "marriage" behind his clergy, he was foolish for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    But he had a good time with the believers here, but the external situation of Jianzong is not very wonderful


    In the past, the sword sect gave up its status as a righteous sect to avoid becoming a laughing stock under the ravage of magic robbery, but now the inanimate monk is preparing to rob Yuanying and disappear, so the sword sect that broke away from the "organization" has become the target of public criticism.


    Especially when the sword sect purged the Western Qin territory, it really touched the interests of many people

 Chapter 342

    Today, the sword sect has already abandoned itself in the orthodox way of Dongzhou, so it is regarded as the left way by the orthodox people. What is the concept of Zuo Dao? Of course, a plate of loose sand can''t go on the table.


    But now the "leftist" sect is even planning to establish a religion, which makes the major sects who boast of the right way feel embarrassed?


    So all the sects of the right path began to connect secretly... The last time they were for magic robbery, and this time they were for the sword sect.


    There is no doubt that it is also difficult for them to accept the rise of Jianzong... But on the contrary, when Jianzong was on the right path, they took Jianzong as their own people?


    The undercurrent outside was turbulent, and Su Li found out, not to mention the big men in the door. It''s just that the thought of the leaders of the sword sect is different from that of ordinary people... They think it''s better.


    Previously, when the sword sect was in the right way, they had to guard against calculations from the so-called "allies", but now it''s much easier. Anyway, there are no people in the world who can''t be cut!


    The leaders of Jianzong are facing the pressure they are facing with the most "simple" wisdom... For them, it is really possible that all the world can be enemies. After all, Qianhuang religion preaches all over Dongzhou and regards itself as a righteous religion.


    This situation was already foreseen when they decided to establish education, so they felt that the world was the enemy.


    The big guys were calm, and Su Li was happy to "eavesdrop" on the voices of the believers until Changchun Zi couldn''t help catching him back


    Nothing else. The God on the Ailanthus altissima feels that he has been a God and has not been doing his business for too long. Even if he doesn''t pay attention, he will also briefly learn how to display or develop his own divine skills.


    ¡­¡­


    Chun: "..."


    Rao is the great God of the Ailanthus altissima. He has been mentally prepared for it. Seeing so many shining characteristics of Su Li''s "fleshy" priest again, he has been speechless for a long time.


    The clergy stipulates its authority, but these characteristics are not only the basis for the expansion of the clergy in the future, but also represent the effect that the clergy can exert.


    So it''s really convincing that Su Li, such a "fleshy God King", has such golden power.


    "In that case, I have to teach you how to use divine power, otherwise so many characteristics will be wasted." Chun said solemnly after being stunned.


    Su Li was a little confused, because he actually had no expectations for divination. The source of power to perform divine magic is divine power, but it needs to be continuously obtained from the believers'' beliefs... He doesn''t like or trust this source of power that is not under his control.


    But soon he was really fragrant


    Because he has so many divine power characteristics, Yu chunneng can teach him almost all his divine skills.


    Therefore, the therapeutic effect of "life" driven therapy with divine power characteristics is amazing.


    It also has the characteristics of divine power to "guard" and display the holy protection skill. Its defense power is even higher than Su Li''s Vajra Rune method of seven turns and seven robberies! More importantly, the divine protection technique does not conflict with the Vajra Rune method, and the two can be used without difficulty... This makes Su Li''s defense can steadily move forward to the level of Yuanying Zhenjun, or even surpass.


    The "ruling" feature can add attacks, but because Chun itself has no relevant clerical characteristics, he can''t teach Su Li''s purely aggressive divinity. However, with the divine power characteristics of the blessing method, it can greatly strengthen the killing... Su Li calculated that with only a little divine power, he can increase the killing power of any method by more than 50%!


    There are so many advantages that Su Li feels that he is now an active fortress of war... No wonder being a God will make people lose their freedom, but many people will still be willing to seek the clergy and the throne. It''s really that divine power adds too much to combat power.


    ... muzzle, that''s because his divine power is a little too diverse!


    Chun didn''t know how to describe Su Li''s divine power characteristics... The formation of divine power characteristics was closely related to believers'' prayers and vows.


    In other words, the believers are very sure that their gods can have these powers, so Suli can light up these divine power characteristics!


    Looking at the shining degree of these characteristics, it is not only the beliefs of thousands or tens of thousands of people, but the beliefs of at least millions of people!


    The famine caused by the locust plague in the Western Qin Dynasty caused about 1.5 million refugees to move north into the north. Such a wave of refugees not only brought a large number of people to Ji Lian, but also brought more than one million people''s pious beliefs to Su Li... After all, these are pious believers honed from suffering.


    "A million level of faith, which can spontaneously generate a priest and cast a God''s throne... Unfortunately, you are limited by the God''s throne and priest I gave, and you can''t take this step at this time." Chun suddenly said apologetically. She didn''t expect Su Li to be able to do such a thing on the Shinto.


    In one world, having millions of believers is already an achievement at the level of true God for Shinto. If there are enough believers, the progress of Shinto will naturally advance by leaps and bounds.


    So Shinto is actually a simple and easy way to gain power in the early stage, but the limitations of Shinto are too strong. Both the clergy and the throne are limited, and how to develop believers is a major difficulty.


    Therefore, the real great supernatural power only takes the Shinto as an aid, and never takes it as a real dependence.


    This is also Su Li''s attitude towards Shinto, so he frankly said to Chun''s apology: "it doesn''t matter. If it wasn''t for the throne and clergy you gave, I don''t know how to help those people."


    Chun could only sigh... If he wanted to be a promising God, it was not enough to do his job step by step. He had to have a "brain hole" like Su Li


    Before Su Li, who could have thought that an ornamental ''Yuelong flower'' could be changed into a ''fleshy flower'' by magic? And who could have thought that so many clerical characteristics could be derived from a mere "fleshy flower".


    Sometimes Chun really doubts that if Su Li is given enough time, he will not be able to directly create a complete God system!


    Su Li didn''t think much about this. He just thought about the situation of Jianzong, and then asked, "Chun, there are four real immortals in Jianzong now. Seeing that grand master xuansu will soon become the fifth real immortals... Can''t you tell me what you want to do in the lower world?"


    Yes, the strength of Jianzong is so strong that it can definitely walk sideways in Dongzhou... Should it be qualified to participate in the layout of the Oriental Tianting in this world?


    After thinking for a while, Chun finally decided to continue to hide: "it''s not the time yet. I''m sorry, Su Li. My concubine''s layout of this world failed tens of thousands of years ago, so the later you and Jianzong know about it, the better."


    "But you have to know, don''t you?" Su Li asked.


    "But now is not the time," Chun replied.


    "..." Su Li didn''t press on. He saw Chun''s persistence. So he just sighed sadly and said, "I really hope this time will come soon..."


    Chun wanted to be relieved when she saw his lonely appearance. As a result, she suddenly felt a shock on the ground under her feet


    Then her face changed greatly, and she quickly looked up at the sky... The branches and leaves of the divine tree that covered the sky immediately moved away, but she saw that the starry sky above her head suddenly became extremely bright, especially the East Star


    Then the next moment, a meteor shower suddenly appeared in the sky, and hundreds of meteors fell from the sky. It was very beautiful... But these meteors brought a very unknown feeling.


    Chun looked back numbly, then looked at Su Li reluctantly and said, "well, the time is coming..."


    I''m afraid this mouth has been opened!

 Chapter 343

    Su Li looked blankly at the meteors falling from the sky. He didn''t know what these meteors were. He just looked at Chun''s face. It''s probably not a good thing


    When he was wondering, he saw a meteor falling in the air. Suddenly, it seemed as if he had hit something.


    Su Li''s cloud piercing blessing was extremely poor, but he saw a light mask similar to the array boundary in the sky.


    The meteor''s impact was blocked by the defensive barrier. But the follow-up meteors seemed to have found the target and bombarded the array barrier that appeared at high altitude one after another.


    Looking at the outline of those temples illuminated by the halo brought by the impact, Su Li blurted out: "that''s Dengxian city!"


    Dengxian city is a place where ancient friars in Dongzhou used to observe the stars and find a fairyland


    But what about Dengxian city? After being bombarded by almost 11 meteors in a row, the array boundary suddenly broke apart.


    Then came the terrible fire from the Dengxian City suspended on the Dongzhou continent... After being bombarded by seven meteors in a row, the Dengxian City suspended on the top of Dongzhou for thousands of years tilted slowly, and then fell from the sky


    At this moment, the huge Dengxian city turned into an amazing fireball, and then fell from the sky... Once it landed, it would be a catastrophe in Dongzhou!


    Facing this situation, Su Li didn''t know what to do, because it was definitely beyond the scope he could deal with. Dongzhou billion creatures seem to be shivering at this moment, waiting for the moment of death


    "Chun!" he quickly looked at the goddess around him. He knew that only Chun could protect everything in Dongzhou.


    However, Chun shook his head solemnly at this time and said, "the body of my concubine has not been restored, and the condensed divine power can only ensure that it will not be impacted within a thousand miles..."


    She couldn''t intercept the falling Dengxian city because her divine power didn''t have such strong instantaneous attack power. Thousands of trees and flowers are indeed miraculous, but they are not the unique skill of tackling tough problems after all.


    In fact, Su Li understood that before Chun reshaped the divine body, her own cultivation was equivalent to No. Otherwise, a great God can easily solve the current problems even without divine power.


    "Li''er, don''t worry. Don''t forget that there are three sword immortals in our sword sect!" Changchun Zi, who seldom spoke as long as Su Li was nearby, suddenly said with deep meaning.


    Then Su Li felt that under the sword cliff not far away, a sharp and extremely sharp sword rose from the ground and pointed to the sky with the ultimate sharp gold... Then, a sword shines in Kyushu!


    This is the true Kendo of Jianzong: tiancrack ¡¤ Shenfeng.


    Han Yan is very good at this sword skill. In fact, many Jinxing''s inner door sword practitioners can learn this sword skill.


    However, this time, the tiancrack Shenfeng is different, because it is displayed by the sun god Sword Fairy at the peak of the world!


    "Zhiqiu magic sword..." Su Li sighed. He looked at the sword light that seemed to be making a breakthrough, and looked at the heavy Jun sword floating quietly behind him. He didn''t know when he could reach this level.


    On this day, ordinary people in Dongzhou have a very unified understanding that there is really a sword fairy in tiancrack mountain.


    In Dongzhou''s big and small sects or scattered cultivation, all people in the cultivation world have completely understood a sentence... What is "the sword breaks out of the sky"!


    In Dongzhou Zhengdao, all the sects were in constant panic. When their real immortal ancestors were worried about whether they could protect their sect from the next big impact... That sharp and firm sword light had crossed the sky from the west, and then cut into the huge fireball transformed by Dengxian city without pause.


    Indeed, the area where Dengxian city fell was even far away from the Western Qin Dynasty, let alone the sword sect in tiancrack mountain. If it really falls down like this, it must be the major powers and the main gate of the right way that the core of Dongzhou resists


    However, the sword sect did not hesitate in this matter, and Xia Ming''s Zhiqiu sword did not hesitate.


    Just as master Baiyun came to the door and begged him to subdue the devil, Xia Ming''s sword always came much faster than his inner care.


    "Boom!"


    The fireball in the sky disintegrated on the spot. Although the broken pieces were still very large, the religious doors of the right way to return to God also began to work. For a time, the sky was colorful like fireworks.


    But even so, there are still many broken fragments falling into the world, causing a disaster


    Su Li was still thinking about how many casualties those fragments would cause, but found that he had been surrounded by the leaders of the sword sect


    He was a little confused, but he saw that Xia Ming, who was obviously tired and seriously exhausted, bowed to Chun, and then respectfully asked, "excuse me, grandmaster, that was..."


    Chun sighed and said, "I didn''t want to involve you, but I didn''t expect that the vision would be so violent, and the disaster would be so serious... So, as a representative of our Oriental heaven in this world, we need you from the labor sword sect."


    Dongzhou is located in the east of the unknown star world. Yu Qing and Li also belong to the green emperor of the Oriental Tianting... Then, the sword sect is actually all the layout of the Oriental Tianting in Dongzhou!


    This situation really made Su Li vomit badly.


    Fortunately, the leaders of the sword sect are just. They patted their scabbards one by one, indicating that it doesn''t matter


    Trouble? Sorry, Jianzong is never afraid of trouble, and they like to find trouble!


    Seeing this, Chun was greatly relieved, and then said, "just now, the stars in the East sky suddenly brightened, and the whole east continent was illuminated by the light of stars... It can be predicted that in the next hundred years, the strength of heaven and earth in East Asia will increase by a gradient level, and close to the level of Central Asia."


    "This is not a normal cycle of heaven, but a sign that a strange treasure is about to be born... And the four seasons God kings, including Ben Jun, came to earth for this."


    "I know you wonder what happened to the meteor just now... It''s not an ordinary meteor, but a demon from abroad chasing the secret treasure of the Star Palace."


    "The so-called strange treasure is born with disaster. The covet of these demons is part of the disaster."


    Xia Ming and other leaders of the sword clan were surprised and suddenly... No wonder there are always demons in the world, but they were attracted.


    And Yuan Feng said if he realized something: "the ''secret treasure of the Star Palace'' is in the tiancrack mountain?"


    Chun nodded cautiously: "that was about 100000 years ago. The fluorene mang God under my seat will travel here and find that an ancient demon God is trying to dig through the earth to obtain some kind of secret treasure. Unfortunately, the spirit of the secret treasure has not yet reached the time of birth, so the strong counterattack hurt the body of the demon God."


    "Originally, the cultivation of fluorene mang God was not against the demon God, but because the demon God had been badly hurt, he was able to kill him here."


    "But also because of this, the demon God''s blood spread to the earth, but created countless spirit objects on the originally desolate earth, making the originally young and desolate world suddenly enter the stage of species prosperity..."


    The origin of the world is like this

 Chapter 344

    Almost all the disciples of the sword sect went out, and even Su Li didn''t stay in the sect door anymore. No matter what the secret treasure of the Star Palace is about to be opened, it is urgent for the demon star to fall.


    "Go now, you guys. I can guard the north and the zongmen." xuansu said calmly. It has been a year since she became the God of plain water. Her merits in developing rivers have been obtained, while her merits in irrigating and transforming the north are still accumulating, and it is not far from the final crossing and robbing of real immortals.


    She can''t live without Su Shui at this time, so she just keeps her home.


    "It''s so good. It''s lucky to have the Taizu master to show us the evil cultivation accomplishments falling everywhere, so that we can plan calmly." Xia Ming said solemnly, "take your place and go!"


    Although Jianzong people respect themselves very much, Chun still doesn''t like to be called "old man"! Especially when Su Li is also there


    This conference can be said to be a gathering of all the disciples with more than Jindan accomplishments of Jianzong, a total of 130 people. Among them, the golden elixir is 100 yuan and the baby is 30 yuan. Under the leadership of Xia Ming, Yuan Feng and Xuan Yuzi, three Yang Sword immortals, they go around to discuss demons.


    Although not going all out, the sword sect showed enough strength to sweep all over Dongzhou.


    Of course, the goal of Jindan friars is also Jindan level demons, but in case, Jindan friars of Jianzong usually act in groups of three... For today''s Jianzong, it''s better to slow down and can''t let their disciples die in vain.


    This is the wisdom gained by sacrificing three generations. This generation of sword sect cares about their own people more than ever.


    Although Su Li is also a golden elixir, he is different from ordinary golden elixirs. His mission target is a demon at the level of Yuanying!


    The crowd agreed and then set off.


    The impatient sword practitioners have already driven the sword light into the sky, and the sword light flies out from under the sword cliff, which seems to show the prosperity of the sword sect at this time.


    "Martial nephew Su, I''ll go first too." this is martial uncle feixuezi, an old acquaintance of Su Li, who greeted him, and then a sword burst into the sky.


    "Don''t be afraid, disciple. I''ll solve it as soon as possible, and then I''ll help you." his master Gu Fuzi also received the task, and then took a step first.


    Then there is his master, the jade fairy. Even the Taoist couple of the contemporary patriarch is duty bound in this mission. She nodded to Su Li, but everything was silent.


    The sword light around him rose into the sky, which gradually made Su Li feel hot blood boiling. But he still shuttles his eyes in fewer and fewer people


    Then he must have noticed the figure at the corner of the venue... She had been hiding there far away, but she caught up with him as soon as Su Li looked at it.


    She showed a relaxed smile, then nodded to him, then a sword light flew up and flew to the East with the combination of man and sword... Her task seems to be on the other side of Shandong.


    Su Li took back his eyes and spread a wing composed of sword yuan behind his back... This is his more and more refined wing swordsmanship sword wing in this year. He is not only fast, but also good at air combat.


    Although the leaders of the sword sect have seen this pair of sword wings many times, Su Li is still autistic when he starts... Because this'' wing sword ''is called swordsmanship. In fact, it is a magic, and there is no way to rush to register with swordsmanship.


    Moreover, because the appearance value of sword wing is very high, many disciples yearn... This wind can''t last long!


    ... no matter how many MMP Su Licai has to make complaints about, he is flying through the clouds and flying to the southern part of the Western Qin Dynasty.


    In the past year, he had been very skilled in flying this "channel". The sword wing took him across the sky. Only a quarter of an hour later, he came to the mountains in the south of Western Qin Dynasty.


    This is the junction area between the Western Qin Dynasty and Bashu. Bashu has many mountains. This time, a total of three external demons fell. Among them, two golden elixirs and one Yuanying were handed over to Su Li alone... It''s strange that no one in the sword sect believes that such distribution is unreasonable.


    The tracking is very simple. Su Li only needs to pay attention to the smoke rising on the ground with the intention of penetrating the clouds in the air... These evil demons always hit a large area of smoke after falling to the ground, which can''t be eliminated for a while.


    Su Li''s speed is fast enough, and he even doesn''t hesitate to use divine power... His divine power has the characteristics of "sky", and he has nothing to say about the bonus of flight speed.


    Even he didn''t understand how he became the "Lord of the sky" from a patient with acrophobia.


    The smoke and dust that had not dispersed could be seen in the mountains below. Without saying a word, Su Li folded the sword wings and pulled the key Jun sword like a missile to the place where the smoke and dust rose.


    "Boom!"


    He made a handsome hard landing, but it was the reaction force on the heavy sword, and Su Li himself was not impacted.


    In front of him, there was a smoking pit... There was some "cluck" sound at the bottom of the pit, as if some machinery were assembling and reorganizing in the pit.


    Then Su Li found out what the machine was. It turned out that a pair of white bones were rapidly reconstructed at the bottom of the pit, and would soon form a white bone body with four feet and six arms


    "This is a bone demon, a common kind of demons. It can absorb the fear of intelligent life to strengthen bones, and supplement itself through biological bones." tool man Chi Lao immediately sent information.


    Su Li found that the "Encyclopedia" was still useful. At least when it came to intelligence information outside the world, Chi Lao''s knowledge was extremely precious.


    "What''s its weakness?" Su Li asked.


    But his right hand had subconsciously grasped the heavy sword handle suspended around him, and then stabbed a sword to "say hello".


    Red old man: "


    I always think Su Li''s style has become more and more sword sect.


    The Bone Demon stabbed by Su Li was miserable... It was bitten by the power of the world in the process of falling, and was seriously injured after landing.


    Then he was cut by the heavy sword with great power... His reconstructed body suddenly fell apart again!


    God, see you.


    It has only the level of golden elixir, but if you give it time to collect fear and bones, it is not afraid even if it is surrounded by ten golden elixirs... Who let it meet Su Li first?


    One sword directly broke the body, and the previous effort was wasted. But it''s not dead yet, because as long as there are bones, it''s not dead... As a bone demon, its vitality is very tenacious.


    "The bone devil is afraid of fire and burn it with fire." Chi Lao finally gave a suggestion, because he couldn''t bear to see the scene that the bone devil was cut into pieces by the split earth sword... So he''d better turn it into ashes.


    Su Li thought it was reasonable, so he used Luo Yan''s weaving hand to cast a spell and released a burning flame out... However, he didn''t learn any fire operation, so the flame didn''t hurt the Bone Demon.


    Is that okay?


    So divine blessing


    Bone Demon success ash.


    At this moment, Su Li found that divine power is really a good auxiliary power. Whoever uses it knows.


    But even so, Su Li decided to use less divine power... It''s not that he is pedantic, but he doesn''t want to rely too much on this power.

 Chapter 345

    When burning the bone devil, Su Li also felt that his merits had been increased... According to the classification of Chun, this seems to be the merit of heaven?


    About because these days, evil spirits are all invaders and destroyers in this world. Therefore, all the disciples of the sword sect who participated in the demon killing operation may have a great harvest this time.


    But Su Li didn''t think much about it, but turned to look for the fallen demons on the other end... But he couldn''t afford to delay. These demons were badly hurt when they landed. If they were allowed to recover their strength, it would be more difficult for him to face the opponent.


    Su Li, who pulled Jun''s sword off again, soon found the direction and rushed further south into the mountain.


    This is already the border between the Western Qin Dynasty and Bashu. Although the Shu mountain is not as majestic as the tiancrack mountain, it is also a steep natural graben.


    Therefore, the people of Bashu are almost isolated from the outside world. Only a small mountain pass on the north side of Shushan can lead to the Western Qin boundary. This is also the only communication channel between Bashu and the outside world


    Another way is to go boating all the way down the river... But now there are big demons in all sections of the river. Aren''t ordinary people sending meals to the big demons by boating on the river?


    The place where the second evil devil fell was very close to the mountain pass, which made Su Li a little worried. If the evil devil did something to the human beings who came and went to the mountain pass


    But please make it in time.


    Su Li flew to the place where the second evil devil fell with his sword wing, but saw that there was nothing at the bottom of the smoke pit... Obviously, the evil devil had left here.


    Almost without any hesitation, he often came to the densely populated mountain pass immediately


    Sure enough, as soon as he got to the pass, he found something wrong. Because at this time, there are two teams of soldiers fighting each other in a very cruel way... They wear different clothes. One looks like soldiers of Bashu army, the other is soldiers of Western Qin Dynasty.


    What''s more important is that when they fight, even their own people will be "accidentally injured"... Or they have completely divided the enemy and ourselves!


    These two teams of soldiers should be soldiers of the two countries stationed in the mountain pass, but I don''t know what affected them


    Su Li didn''t hesitate about this. He directly stopped them in the most direct (physical) way... When the prison cliff talisman was offered, it was Wan Jun of Ya town immediately.


    These crazy soldiers are just ordinary people. How can they withstand the repressive power of the prison cliff charm? After a sudden freeze, they suddenly fell to the ground... They were lying on the ground, even if they wanted to move a finger.


    Then Su Licai fell from the sky and asked in his heart, "red old man, what''s the situation?"


    The red old man pondered for a moment, and then said: "as far as I know, among the demons that can cause this situation are the ''confused demons'' who play with the human mind for fun, the'' evil demons'' who cause the anger in the hearts of all life and then manipulate them into demons, and the ''witch demons'' who were degenerated by early human ancient friars but like to use all kinds of curse witchcraft to fight against people."


    "Among them, ''evil spirits'' are rare and hard to see. They shouldn''t come here. The'' confused demons'' are not too strong, and they won''t make people completely lose their mind..."


    "So it''s probably the ''witch heart demon''?" Su Li said.


    "Yes, it''s very troublesome," said red old man. "If it''s'' witch heart demons'', they won''t be as brainless as those ordinary demons. They will be very cautious and cunning."


    Su Li was noncommittal, and then he used various methods to perceive the surroundings... The "witch heart demon" can''t go far. Since it creates chaos here, it must want to seek something in this chaos.


    Even, the other party is probably watching himself secretly somewhere!


    Mind scanning... Unexpectedly ineffective.


    Lianshanyin perceives the earth vein... Well, the Wuxin devil should not be hidden underground.


    And the plant induction of Changchun Zi religion... I didn''t notice any uncoordinated breath.


    The hiding ability of the witch heart devil is more troublesome than he thought, so he can only come up with a unique skill when he can''t help it


    He stretched out his hand and sent it on the pocket of his chest. The meat intestines with bubbling nose immediately stuck out his head... Really, so far, Su Li hasn''t seen anything that can escape the dog nose of meat intestines.


    This is really effective. After sniffing his meat nose for a period of time, the meat sausage immediately tilted his head to a place


    That place was close to Su Li. It was a body that had been chopped up.


    But the body?


    Su Li''s eyes moved. Luo Yan''s weaving hand was a move. A flame with divine power flew over and lit the corpses in that place


    This is the "sacred fire" added by Su Li''s divine power. With the blessing of "justice" and "judgment", it really has a strong destructive power against evil.


    Although it''s agreed to try not to use divine power... How to say, it''s really easy to use.


    Sure enough, the fire didn''t burn long before the pile of corpses burst open.


    This is absolutely man-made, because after the Corpse Explosion, a large area of dark green corpse water was blown out, which is obviously a vicious spell effect.


    Su Li''s response was very simple. He just held the heavy Jun sword and pressed the head slightly


    At the next moment, the heavy Jun sword seemed to bring a terrible pressure. All the corpse water that rushed at him was under the heavy pressure. No matter how hard it was to move forward, they had to fall to the ground together... And after falling to the ground, they were extremely obedient, and no water flower splashed.


    The leaders of Jianzong will be crazy when they see this scene, because Su Li really has the model of "one sword breaks ten thousand methods" of Jianzong.


    But this must not be tasted carefully. Just fool the new disciples... Because everyone in the sword sect who is above the golden elixir should be able to see what''s going on... This guy has refined an awesome sword magic weapon!


    At this time, Chi Lao''s explanation came late: "this is the ''Corpse Explosion Technique''. The corpse poison produced can be extremely toxic and can make people wear intestines and rotten belly."


    Su Li listened calmly. Anyway, he was stupid to contact these corpse poisons himself.


    And what about the sorcerer? Finally appeared in front of Su Li after the Corpse Explosion


    But I didn''t expect this to be a "dwarf" only about 80 cm, or a dwarf. Its head is big, almost half the length of its body.


    This imbalance in the eyes looked really strange. More importantly, Su Li also felt the serious disharmony between the big head and the body


    It''s a dry old head, but the body is very delicate and energetic.


    At this time, the voice of "explanation tool" sounded: "witches have the habit of changing their bodies often, especially children''s bodies. They think it can make them more energetic."


    Su Li listened, his eyes slightly coagulated, his hand holding the sword pressed down again, and a majestic pressure was released.


    "It''s better to kill this kind of evil devil outside the sky," he said in a cold voice. Then the golden grain on the sword shone, and the sharp sword spirit was suddenly aroused!


    As for why the sword can stimulate sword Qi when the sword body is still... That doesn''t matter.

 Chapter 346

    The split earth sword Qi triggered by the heavy Jun sword surged out with a very sharp and powerful posture. The ground in front of him was silent and cracked, and then there was a "rumble" sound.


    Su Li''s split sword Qi has been used without trace and as light as a weight. He really won the essence of swordsmanship... Muzzle, he just used the method of casting magic to urge his "sword shaped magic weapon".


    But whether there is a soul or not, it is a sword spirit after all, and it is accompanied by a very sharp will.


    The sorcerer felt a "pill" on the spot, and then a layer of black light covered it and wrapped it into a thick cocoon.


    This is probably the defense method of the witch heart devil.


    In the process of forming this black cocoon, Su Li''s split sword Qi has been cutting and impacting continuously.


    However, the black energy formed by the big cocoon was extremely filthy, which could pollute Su Li''s sword Qi. When it was, its power suddenly decreased and became no longer sharp. Then it continued to disintegrate on the surface of the black cocoon. It seemed that this move did not cause too much trauma to it.


    This situation made Su Li feel a little tricky. He was very careful not to attack directly with the heavy Jun sword. What if this force full of filth and corruption could corrode his sword?


    So he thought for a moment and directly performed the wooden drill of blessing thousands of trees and flowers.


    A wooden rod scattered like a barrage and rained down on the cocoon.


    At this time, the big cocoon also made a response, just like giving birth to black tentacles. Black long whips were thrown out from its surface, and then constantly smashed the wooden rods.


    However, after all, there was a fish that missed the net. Two wooden rods pierced the surface of the black cocoon, but they were not corroded like the sword gas at the beginning.


    Su Li looked forward to seeing if the flowers could break the black cocoon.


    However, to his disappointment, the two wooden rods failed to "blossom". Although they did not collapse under the corrosion of that filthy force, they were also thrown by a black whip from the returning witch heart devil and directly smashed them.


    It can be seen that the thousands of trees and flowers derived from the five elements can indeed resist the erosion of the dirty power, but they have not been able to form the destruction they deserve.


    "It''s useless. What the witch heart devil uses is also divine power!" the voice of the encyclopedia tool Chi Lao sounded.


    Su Li was so clever that he immediately said, "fear, hatred and anger can also be faith?"


    "It''s also a kind of vow." red old man said with a look of great research: "how do you think those legendary demon gods have so much power? God obtains faith vow by helping the world and love, while the devil obtains power by fear of the world."


    "It''s difficult for your attack to kill the witch heart demon because it is using divine power to defend... Although the woman is always telling you not to rely too much on divine power, divine power is a high-end power with some law powers. I''m afraid it''s difficult to break the other party''s divine power defense with your current cultivation."


    So only divine power can break divine power?


    Su Li understood what red old man meant.


    However, Su Li''s thinking habit of getting along with Chi Lao for a long time makes Su Li think about Chi Lao''s words in reverse... This is to tell him that the divine power is very powerful and easy to use. Should he be used to using more divine power to solve problems?


    This is completely contrary to what Chun told him... One is the image of a gentle and lovely big sister, and the other is an old and unlucky old man who makes up for his bad brain... Who did you listen to?


    Su Li suddenly became iron headed, regardless of whether his attack was effective or not, and then he condensed a magic sword, constantly bombarded the black cocoon, and looked like he didn''t hit the south wall and didn''t look back.


    Red old man: "


    It''s a little confused. What''s the matter and where is the trust between people?


    Anyway, Su Li is completely single-minded now. He relies on his "mountain and sea return to Tibet" to return strong Qi and invincible. Regardless, he carries out rounds of bombing with heavy Jun split ground sword, Xuanhan thousand awn sword and explosive sword.


    The witch heart devil originally wanted to wait for Su Li''s skills to be poor before fighting back. However, he didn''t expect that this magical human is really poor in skills. These three kinds of magic swords come and go... But it''s endless!


    So the witch had to fight back... This kind of slow counterattack after being beaten clearly showed that it was not easy, or it was forced to choose.


    When Su Li had a big wave of output, the response of the witch heart devil came late


    The black cocoon suddenly poked out countless tentacles, and then directly plunged into the soldiers who were subdued by Su Li.


    Then I heard the "gurgle" sound. These tentacles were impressively injecting some strange things into these people''s bodies.


    Soon, these people''s bodies had amazing changes... Unexpectedly, their bodies suddenly expanded to more than two meters, their muscles were twisted, but their expressions were all dull.


    Su Li shook his hand without hesitation and spilled a sword spirit.


    But what he didn''t expect was that these mutant people had a layer of black light on their body surface, which directly resisted his attack.


    Feelings this witch heart devil is still a ''Summoner''


    Su Li didn''t have any inner fluctuations about this. Aren''t they some "summoners" with wooden souls? He does, too.


    The next moment, he showed his'' animal series sword technique ''


    Dragon sword, tiger sword, bear sword, leopard sword, deer sword


    And so on, the magic entity composed of sword elements such as sword dragon, sword tiger and sword bear bumped into the mutant people manipulated by black light in a very arrogant attitude.


    In the words of the great apes in the great ape country, this is a complete set of exquisite sword techniques!


    Although Su Li just couldn''t understand how those people in the sect evolved many exquisite sword moves from the every move of these sword animals, since they said they were all sword skills, that was it.


    Anyway, as for his "sword technique", it''s a sharp "sword move" to step his legs, arch his head, or shake his tail. In short, it''s easy to worry... It''s also good that the black light on these "summoners" doesn''t have such a strong corrosive ability, otherwise he''s really in some trouble.


    In order to prevent the summoners of the witch heart devil and his "sword skills" from affecting his continuous output, he simply spread his sword wings, then flew to the high altitude, and continued to bombard the black cocoon with the magic sword.


    What is crazy is that even if it is so far away, Su Li''s attack is still powerful with the blessing of chuanyunyi.


    But what about witches?


    Wuxin demon: "


    He just felt that he couldn''t spit out the thousands of bad things in his heart... Because Su Li suddenly ran out of his regular attack range!


    What about it next? Can''t you hide in divine protection? After the divine power consumed, it still had to finish the calf... So in this case, the witch heart devil decided to take some unconventional measures to deal with Su Li.

 Chapter 347

    In fact, Su Li began to waver when he was fighting in the sky. He had thought about whether to defeat the evil devil with divine power... It seemed that there was a better way to target it, but he didn''t. He was a little hypocritical.


    But at this time, there was a vague wave on the black cocoon. Su Li felt as if something had locked him


    A very disgusting force tried to invade his body and wanted to do something.


    This feeling made Su Li''s cold hair stand up, and then he was about to take some countermeasures... As a result, the overflowing "good fruit" in his mind suddenly went out together and "bounced" back the power of the attempt to invade.


    So, is this some kind of curse or spell?


    But I''m kidding. I used curse to attack the lucky baby of Jianzong. Isn''t that my own sin?


    Therefore, I don''t know the principle of the rebounded curse, and the black cocoon suddenly broke itself.


    The big head witch heart demon screamed in horror, and then saw its delicate body suddenly shrivel and become a corpse.


    Then its old head flew up and wanted to escape, but soon it was caught up by a black light and became extremely shriveled, almost skin and bones.


    It''s just that the witch heart devil hasn''t died yet. Even though his head has dried up, he still lives tenaciously... But what''s the use of this? In this case, Su Li immediately made another split sword harvest


    "Boom!"


    The head was instantly cut into hundreds of uniform pieces, and then squeezed into powder by the terrible pressure.


    Su Li felt that he had added some merit to his body. He was still confused in his heart... How did he win all at once?


    Don''t ask, asking is auspicious, and the baby has unparalleled luck.


    With the death of the brain bag Witch and heart devil, the mutant corpses controlled by it naturally lost their protection, and then were instantly torn apart by Su Li''s "sword skills".


    Seeing this, Su Li quickly converged his sword wings and fell to the ground. Then he scattered these "sword skills" that he could run and jump to see if there were any survivors on the ground


    Sure enough, there are still survivors. After all, the two armies fighting here just now add up to hundreds of people. Some people escaped after being suppressed by Su Li with the prison cliff charm.


    But when Su Li scattered the prison cliff magic charm to release the survivors and prepared to let them go back to their homes... He found that their state was still wrong.


    Obviously, he was a mortal, but he looked at Su Li with red eyes. He was like an enemy who killed his father. Unexpectedly, he didn''t evaluate the power gap between the two sides and rushed directly at him!


    Living in this real world, how could Su Li not know that these people are wrong. So he immediately suppressed it again with prison cliff talisman... And this time it showed the effect of calming the soul.


    Sure enough, the next moment the spirits of these people were suppressed, and then one by one fell to the ground in a coma.


    "Is that the Sorcerer''s spell so powerful?" Su Li asked strangely.


    Red old man hesitated for a moment, and suddenly said in a dignified tone: "can your sword cliff intention directly attack each other''s heart? Try it. I doubt that the reason for their madness may not be the witch heart demon."


    Su Li was also worried... What is not a witch?


    The heart sword cliff came out of its scabbard quietly, and the sword intention that directly oppressed the other party''s mind invaded these mortal minds... Of course, these mortal minds will suffer heavy losses, but at this time, they can''t care so much.


    At this moment, Su Li seemed to hear a sharp roar. Then, forced by the sword cliff idea, the more than a dozen people who survived in front of him unexpectedly had a faint black fog and evil spirit emerging, and finally formed a face full of malice.


    However, these masks did not exist for a long time. Under the impact of Su Li''s sword cliff idea, they soon completely collapsed.


    "No mistake, these are evil shadows... The third evil demon falling is the most difficult evil demon!" red old man made a conclusion.


    "Evil spirit?!" Su Li immediately jumped into the air, then spread his sword wings behind him and continued to fly to the south.


    At the same time, he asked in his heart, "what are the characteristics and weaknesses of evil spirits?"


    Chi answered in preparation: "evil spirits are strictly a kind of heart demons, and they are quite high-end. They can arouse negative emotions in intelligent life and plant them into ''evil spirits''."


    "The evil spirit will continue to grow with the enhancement of these negative emotions, and a ''evil spirit'' will be born in people''s hearts. From then on, these people will be manipulated by the evil spirit and become the host of the ''evil spirit''."


    "It''s hard to get rid of evil shadows, and they will continue to grow with the madness of the host... This process is the same as being ''possessed'' when others come. But when the evil shadows are fully mature, the evil spirits will take back these evil shadows and make them their own power."


    "As for the host, it will completely become a puppet manipulated by evil spirits and an incompetent and frenzied thug."


    Su Li felt tricky, because this evil spirit was obviously more difficult than the heart eater... And a heart eater almost killed the sword clan in those years!


    He didn''t interrupt red old''s narration, because after saying that, he should also talk about the weakness of evil spirits


    "The evil spirit is actually a mass of evil Qi. It has no entity and can be invisible. Therefore, it is difficult to cause damage to it except fire in the five elements technique, but the attack of mind and thunder are its weaknesses."


    "Just as I said before, it can be invisible. Even if you know its weakness, it is difficult to eliminate it completely."


    "Because it is not so much a magic thing as a symbol of the ''evil spirit'' in the people''s heart. Once it completely infects a piece of land, as long as the people''s heart on this piece of soil has evil spirits, it will never be completely destroyed."


    Su Li heard that the sword wings had suddenly closed and fell to the ground again... He found the third crater, but the crater was already filled with smoke and dust, and there was nothing in it.


    Su Li had expected this result for a long time. After all, even the Bashu mountain pass was affected by the evil spirit. I''m afraid the evil spirit didn''t suffer much damage in the process of falling. He has directly started his activities!


    "Don''t worry, we still have time. Only those who breed evil spirits in our hearts are incurable, and the formation of evil spirits still needs a process." Chi Lao was relieved.


    "But those people just now..." Su Li hesitated.


    "It should be that the Sorcerer''s spell activated the evil seed in their hearts in advance, which gave birth to the evil shadow... The really mature evil shadow is not so weak!" said red old man.


    "I see... I''m afraid we''ll be bored next." Su Li sighed a little relieved, and then walked solemnly to shuzhongshan village not far from the crater.


    He wants to make sure whether the evil spirits have begun to fight ordinary people

 Chapter 348

    Su Li walked in the mountain village in Central Sichuan with his face stretched. All he thought about was how to deal with the current evil devil situation.


    In theory, now his position has gone deep into Shu, which is not the boundary of Western Qin Dynasty. Even returning to zongmen is not a loss of mission. But how could he be reconciled?


    None of these demons is easy to deal with. No wonder the three generations of disciples of the sword sect can be said to be fighting demons in tiancrack mountain... Of course, it is the evil intention of Jingguang Temple monks, and Xia Ming and Yuan Feng are duty bound to know this.


    At this time, there seemed to be nothing wrong with the mountain village in Su Li''s eyes. The old people sat under the big tree to cool off, while the children chased and frolicked outside the village. Young people work in the fields, and everything seems very ordinary.


    But Su Li soon noticed something wrong. When he passed a family, he heard a couple quarrelling. The quarrel was escalating at an unreasonable speed. Soon I heard a burst of smashing. The men of the family were blown out of the door with pots and pans.


    Su Li looked tight and asked in his heart, "red old man, can you tell who was planted by boarding evil?"


    The Red Old God replied: "naturally, in fact, you can be the ''Lord of the heart demon''."


    "How?" Su Li asked.


    "... I can''t give you any advice. After all, you are the ''Lord of the demons'', not me." Chi Lao replied perfunctorily, but it was the actual situation.


    Su Li was somewhat touched... After all, as a demon with a beautiful face and eyes, he often had to go to the sword cliff world to solve problems for his fellow swordsmen. So naturally, when he was in the sword cliff boundary, he should be the body of the heart demon... But that was actually a part of his consciousness.


    He realized for a moment, and then felt that his soul was suddenly ''turned over''... Everything seemed to have changed, but everything in the world had changed in his eyes.


    The whole world became a black-and-white world, just like the scene he saw when he entered the sword cliff world


    The difference is that when he went to the sword cliff world, he was outside. He entered the sword cliff world of the heart demon. And now it''s the devil''s heart. He''s coming to the outside world!


    This feeling of one body, two sides and one mind is wonderful... Perhaps it is not "two selves" that can be described, but that he "changed his vest".


    Su Li knew that he was always him. This state similar to the master of heart demons was just to put a dark coat on the surface of his soul, but his soul essence was unchanged under the small seal.


    So he seems to have mastered another small skill in this silent time, that is, he doesn''t know what this heart demon form can make him do


    He looked at the woman who had driven her man out of the house in a rage, but he was surprised to find that he could feel... Or see the woman''s mood very intuitively!


    Her whole body was red and looked very dangerous. He naturally realized that the woman was in a rage.


    "Is this a sign of being invaded by evil spirits?" Su Li asked.


    Red old man shook his head and said, "no, but look at that man again..."


    Su Li turned his head and saw that the man who had been smashed out of his house by a group of pots and pans was entangled with black gas... Then the black gas suddenly entered the man''s body, which was like a white board, rendering it a dark red color.


    Then Su Li noticed that the man''s eyes began to shine fiercely. Under the control of the dark red force, he seemed to want to destroy everything


    "Is this the kind of evil spirit?" Su Li looked at the dark red explosion, as if a black heart was about to take shape.


    "What''s your look? You want to kill me? Come on! You''d better try!" the woman who was not parasitized by evil was even more grumpy


    Su Li was surprised to find that the dark red color on the man suddenly lightened a lot. Then in reality, the man began to dodge his eyes, and then his originally stemmed neck seemed to shrink back a little.


    "Come on, come and hit me! Are you still not a man?" the woman scolded more and more.


    Then Su Li was surprised to find that the bright red and angry luster of the woman was fading rapidly, and then turned into a very peaceful blue.


    But the question is, in theory, this woman should no longer be angry? But she scolded more and more and went to do it


    At this time, what jumps on her is the orange light of joy


    Su Li: "


    For the first time, he looked at the world from the perspective of the Lord of demons. He suddenly felt that he couldn''t understand the world at all!


    And what about the man? The dark red abnormal rage aroused by the evil spirit has completely disappeared, and then ''PIU ~'' suddenly, the unformed evil spirit seeds are directly broken.


    So the man took on a "face-to-face" look, and was pulled back to the room by the woman


    This scene left a strong mark on Su Li''s young soul... Man, indeed, is a creature that can''t even be saved by evil spirits!


    Ah, bah!


    It should be said that... Women are indeed sent by God to save men~


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li looked at the scene speechless, and then noticed that the evil spirit in his ring, red old man, had become autistic... It seemed that the evil spirit and evil seed that had been blown by it had no face. Unexpectedly, they were completely destroyed by a woman with two head hammers.


    So Su Li could only ignore this guy and continue to patrol the small village in the mountain in the form of heart devil... Then he found that although there were traces of evil spirit here, generally speaking, under the simple and natural life rhythm of the small village, the evil spirit of evil spirit did not succeed.


    This situation made Su Li ponder for a long time, and then gave a inference: "is it because this mountain village is sheltered by humanity?"


    Red old man suddenly said: "it should be so. Evil is chaos, but humanity is order. Therefore, if humanity is prosperous, external evil will not invade."


    Su Li shook his head slightly. "It''s not that simple. Although the prosperity of humanity has many benefits, the complexity of people''s hearts will also bring a lot of darkness."


    "This mountain village is far away from the hustle and bustle, so most of the villagers are simple in mind, but what if they change into a big city in Sichuan?"


    Su Li could already think of what it would be like, so no matter what the situation here, he continued to spread his sword wings and fly to the hinterland of Bashu


    In the state of mind demons, he can see that the trace of evil Qi seems to be emitted from a source... Whether the invisible evil Qi can be dispelled or not, he should cut off the source first and then say something else.


    It can be said that he has no wisdom to rush into the hinterland of Bashu alone, but he is the first disciple of the sword sect for three generations. What are you afraid of? There are many people behind him!


    I don''t know how the cultivation sects in Sichuan will react, but it''s good to end their gratitude and resentment with Qingming in Sichuan... It''s not that he has to pay for his bad deeds, but that the sword sect is so "fussing about needles".

 Chapter 349

    Su Li thought about how to teach a lesson if he met the people of Qingming road in Sichuan. As a result, he stood in front of the Mountain Gate of Qingming road silently... He came after the gathering place of evil Qi. Why did he catch up with the enemy''s Mountain Gate?


    He was so frightened that he quickly cut off his demonic state and returned to normal... Joking, his demonic state was swarthy, and he knew it was not a good man at a glance. If this is seen, it''s not kicked by the name!


    As soon as his little soul turned around smartly, the appearance of "black" disappeared, and instead showed the appearance of a righteous disciple... Although the sword sect has withdrawn from the orthodox alliance, who dares to say a word of "Leftism" in front of the people of the sword sect?


    The heavy Jun sword was suspended on Su Li''s side. At the same time, the sword wings behind him were also opened in a crash, sorted out the "feathers" and closed neatly... He is going to worship the mountain Qingming road now, so he can''t lose face for the sword clan.


    Qingming Taoism is a big sect in Shu, but the highest cultivation is only three true kings at the peak of Dongming... That''s why they dared to go north to the Western Qin Dynasty. Because in their eyes, they even had more strength than the sword clan at that time.


    Who knows how the sword sect was originally just a big cat and a kitten. How could it suddenly "bang!" What about the explosion?


    So recently, the Qingming Taoist priest in Shu shrank in his family''s door and trembled. He was afraid that the crazy people of Jianzong would come to the door and have a "Discussion on swords in Shushan" with them.


    Su Li is ready to worship the mountain... The open valley between the mountains is where the Mountain Gate of Qingming road is. In order to avoid mortals entering by mistake, they hide the Mountain Gate in an array.


    Outside the array, this is a cliff, but after passing the array, you can see the land of bliss with rich aura and the smell of birds and flowers behind.


    The magic array in front of the mountain gate is not complicated. After all, it is only against mortals, not friars. Su Li went all the way in with his array knowledge that he had learned for some time.


    The magic array was really simple. After a few steps, it suddenly opened up. He saw a towering gatehouse, carved with jade and a myriad of atmosphere. At the same time, under the magic array, the gatehouse is surrounded by clouds, just like a pavilion in the sky.


    Qingming Taoism majored in the three methods of thunder, wind and water, so the images of these three attribute techniques are also reflected in this building. On the top of the plaque with the words "Qingming road", there is thunder flowing, showing dignity, while between the gatehouses, there is a strong wind blowing out, which seems to be thousands of miles away. The clouds and mist between the door posts are "hidden".


    So "prestige", "rejection" and "concealment" are the purposes of Qingming Taoism. It can be seen that it was still low-key at the beginning of its establishment, but later generations did not understand the essence of the "obscene development" of its ancestors and ran to the Western Qin Dynasty to have a fight with the sword sect.


    And the beginning of their mistake is... Since they all decided to have just one wave, they ran away without fighting, which completely exposed the cowardly nature of Qingming Dao.


    In those days, the Taoist leader of Qingming Dao saw xuansu and saw that the sky of Anyang City would change with her mood. This situation really frightened him... There were three true kings of Dongming in Qingming Dao. He didn''t know what would happen to the Dongming of Shangjian sect. He only knew that if he wasn''t smart at that time, he would die.


    Su Li waited for a moment under the mountain gate, leaving enough face for the people of Qingming road. But what he didn''t expect was... He waited for a long time, but he didn''t wait for the bosom friend of Qingming road.


    What''s going on? This is the hospitality of Qingming road?


    Su Li thought about whether to go in and have a look. Maybe the people of Qingming road are fighting with the evil spirit!


    But after thinking about it, he decided to forget it. The most taboo in the cultivation world is to "come uninvited". If he rashly breaks into the Qingming Road, the other party''s Dongming boss can come forward and kill him.


    For the sake of his own life, he wouldn''t take the risk.


    So he carefully withdrew from the magic array


    He''s a bit nosy. Since it''s already in Shu, the evil spirits falling into Shu should of course be dealt with by the people in the cultivation world of Shu.


    Su Li felt that he already wanted to wear it, so he flew into the sky and returned to the West Qin Dynasty... He really felt that since he was only a ghost at the level of Yuanying, and there were three true kings of Dongming in Qingming Road, he shouldn''t have anything to do with him in theory.


    But he forgot a very important thing... That is, Chi Lao and Chun both said that there is a serious lack of inheritance of the method of mental cultivation in this world!


    The sword sect was handed down the "Dongming Heart Sutra" more than a year ago to cultivate itself and equip its own mind. But other sects in the cultivation world don''t have such good treatment


    On the way back, Su Li didn''t leave in a hurry. It''s rare to come to Shu mountain. He also stopped by to enjoy the famous mountains and rivers here.


    He was also very worried. He didn''t realize how arduous a test the demon star would be for the cultivation world of Dongzhou today... Or he didn''t take it seriously at all, because he felt that even if he was in a hurry, he wouldn''t help the overall situation.


    He started walking his dog leisurely in the mountains of Bashu!


    It''s really walking the dog. He watched the sausage drill around in the dense jungle, and then brought back some strange things from time to time.


    Su Li didn''t dislike it either. He picked up something like a tree root and took a bite... It tastes good. Unexpectedly, it has strong spiritual power and efficacy. 8 mistakes and 8 mistakes can be recorded


    In short, that''s roughly what it is.


    This is a new world for Tianzi mountain, which is full of curiosity. It is also a new map waiting for development for Su Li''s intestines and stomach.


    But seriously, when his dog didn''t know how many times he took back the colorful poisonous mushrooms for him to ''taste'', Su Li couldn''t help covering his face and asked, "can''t you find me something like natural materials and earth treasures? Looking at the gathering of aura in the mountains, it''s right to keep spiritual things."


    Meat intestines still have a red mushroom in their mouth. They tilt their heads as if they are thinking about what is Tiancai and Dibao


    However, at this time, Su Li felt that his heel had been hit by something.


    "Yiya ~"


    A crisp cry came from behind him.


    Su Li quickly turned his head and saw a little fat doll the size of a palm with a flower on his head falling on the ground with his feet facing the sky


    "This is..." Su Li crouched down and picked up the little fat doll on the ground.


    It''s only the size of a palm, but it looks chubby and fleshy. Moreover, the limbs have root like hairs sticking out, and there is a small flower on the top of the head. It looks very interesting.


    There is no doubt that this is a plant Monster without threat. Although it seems that some human shapes have been repaired and become real demons like meat intestines, they are really weak due to congenital limitations


    However, red old man began to shout in Su Li''s heart: "what kind of shit luck are you? This is a ''Shenwa'' with Millennium medicine! If you chew it directly, you can directly obtain Millennium cultivation!"


    "But have you seen the ginseng flower on its head? If you can bear ginseng fruit, you can not only get its Millennium cultivation, but also replenish your own essence and make up for all congenital defects... It can be said to be the treasure to improve your congenital qualification!"


    Little Shenwa trembled, as if she had foreseen her fate

 Chapter 350

    When I met a ginseng essence, did I eat it or did I eat it?


    Su Li looked at little Shenwa''s big watery eyes, hesitated, and threw it to the sausage.


    Let the dog make this simple decision.


    Meat intestines'' ow, woo ''will come down


    "Yiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyi


    Little Shenwa made a shrill scream, which was like "dying, dying" of human beings.


    The sausage was supposed to be fed by its owner, but unexpectedly, the food had its own sound effect... It quickly vomited it on the ground.


    Then take a closer look, but you can see that the little fat doll has been covered with its saliva, with an expression that has been completely damaged.


    But the sausage was happy. It thought the ginseng baby was so cute. So he put his mouth up and took it again, then threw one up and caught it with his own head


    With a little ginseng baby on his head, his intestines are happy in the woodland.


    Then Su Li found out that the Shenwa seemed to be heartless. Unexpectedly, I forgot the previous thing that was almost swallowed in one bite for a while, and made a noise on the sausage head.


    It even took the sausage body as a large slide, sliding all the way from the dog''s head along the soft black hair on the dog''s back, and then all the way to the tail. At this time, the meat sausage tail turned up, but it threw the little thing on its head again, looking very proud.


    Su Li was dumbfounded and looked like a meat sausage. He found his new toy... OK, let it play.


    "By the way, why did it run out like this? The Millennium treasure ginseng that can be built into a human shape is not an ordinary natural treasure." Su Li patted his head on the sausage and asked.


    "Ow, ow, ow ~" the sausage began to ''talk''.


    "Yi Ya Yi ~" little Shenwa began to respond.


    This picture absolutely makes normal people doubt life. Is this dog and a Shenwa unable to speak? How do they complete communication?


    What''s more amazing is that after listening to the meat sausage solemnly, he turned his head and said "ow, ow, ow" to Su Li again.


    Then under a kind of radio wave that ordinary people couldn''t understand, Su Li understood the words of meat sausage


    "Do you mean that the Shenwa felt the evil smell spreading on the earth in Sichuan, so she couldn''t help running out of her original habitat and wanted to take refuge?"


    Su Li hesitated. Is the so-called evil smell evil?


    He asked, "can you know the source of evil?"


    The meat intestines turned and there was another burst of "Wuwuwuwu".


    Little Shenwa replied, "Yi Yi.".


    Then the sausage turned to Su Li and said "woo, woo, woo.".


    Su Li understood: "the source is in the valley of Qingming road... And it broke out suddenly a day ago."


    He couldn''t help thinking that he seemed to have reached the Mountain Gate of Qingming road at about that time. Because he didn''t know the inside story, he carefully chose to leave... Now it seems that this decision is really wise. Who knows what happened to Qingming road.


    "It''s still a little close to Qingming road. You have to stay away and let other cannon fodder see what''s going on inside." Su Li quickly made Gou''s decision. Then he regretted: "I still want to find some more genius land treasures. Now it seems that there is no time for the time being."


    "Patter ~"


    His voice fell and his other heel was hit by something.


    Turning around, I saw a Ganoderma lucidum umbrella like a pony, turning the sky and dancing on all fours


    "This is Zhima... You damn luck!" chilao felt that he was going to be unable to get out of autism.


    It''s rare to meet someone who is a natural treasure. Su Li hit his heel when he said it casually!


    "Yee Yee!" little Shenwa began to shout again.


    "Wang Wang ah Wu ~" the translator kept up in time.


    It turns out that this is little Zhima, a good friend of little Shenwa


    Su Li silently looked at the Ganoderma lucidum, which has not yet been transformed but has already had spirit. Ordinary people can prolong their life by 50 and recover from their illness with one bite. For friars, it is also a treasure to strengthen the flesh and regulate the five Qi.


    But


    He also threw it on the head of the sausage. Because the sausage likes it, let it be a toy.


    Seriously, if Su Li can swallow the Shenwa Zhima in one breath, his cultivation can definitely advance by leaps and bounds without future trouble, and there is no problem directly starting Yuanying''s crossing robbery.


    But he just didn''t do that... Should friars fight for their lives with heaven?


    No, Su Li always felt that at least he was looking for the joy of nature.


    So he took the meat intestines of Shenwa Zhima on his head and walked away from the Qingming road. Next, he wanted to find a place where the monks in Sichuan gathered to inquire about the news... Qingming said that there was a problem. Why should the people in the cultivation world in Sichuan worry about it?


    "Meat sausage, I''ll give it to you. See if you can find a place where monks gather." Su Li patted the head of meat sausage.


    Then the meat sausage was inspired by the evil spirit, and the dog suddenly expanded and became a large demon dog with a height of three meters.


    Su Li turned over and jumped on the meat sausage, and then lay back... Sure enough, the carriage, wings and so on can''t be comfortable on the back of the meat sausage.


    Meat intestines feel happier, because dog''s nature is to have fun. He likes to have fun everywhere behind his master''s back.


    Oh, yes, and the task assigned by the master... He leaned down and sniffed on the ground, and then ran quickly in the mountains and forests


    It''s just to find a place where practitioners gather, which is very simple for its nose.


    He sniffed his nose all the way, carried Su Li and Shenwa Zhima all the way, and then stopped somewhere.


    Su Li lay lazily and was wandering outside. Suddenly he stopped and sat up quickly. Then he grabbed the head hair of the sausage silently, indicating that the egg hurts


    His original intention was to let meat intestines camel him to a cultivator''s market, but he didn''t expect that this seemed to be the Mountain Gate of another sect!


    Well, let''s go and see which family this is.


    Su Li thought about it calmly, and then felt that it was OK to pay a visit.


    Qingming Taoism is already a big sect in Sichuan. It doesn''t make sense. He will encounter a more powerful sect as soon as he goes.


    And it''s not far from Qingming road. Maybe it''s convenient to ask for information and use


    It''s still the kind of magic array to guard against ordinary people. Su Li unexpectedly found that the arrangement principle of the magic array is very similar to Qingming Dao... Maybe there is a connection between the two?


    When he broke through the magic array, he saw another gatehouse. Its architectural style was very similar to Qingming Road, but its scale and momentum were much smaller, and there was no mysterious appearance of thunder, wind and water.


    On the plaque is written two big words: lanmen. Then, at the top, there are three small characters'' Qingming Dao ''.


    I see. This should be a subordinate sect of Qingming Taoist school. According to its name, this'' lanmen ''should be good at practicing popular arts.


    Qingming said that Su Li was afraid of being caught and beaten, but the LAN door was different. It''s great that this subordinate organization can have a Yuanying in charge. Su Li is not afraid at all.


    So he came to the gate and stood still, thinking about how to knock.

 Chapter 351

    Su Li wants to gather mana to ring the Mountain Gate in his hand, which is also an important ceremony for expatriate monks to worship the mountain. Originally, he didn''t want to be so formal, but the interior of the LAN door was as common as the Qingming Road, and there was no appearance of knowing guests.


    Just as he was about to knock on the door, his heart suddenly moved, and then he looked sideways into the mountains and forests.


    A moment later, a fringed nun came out of the forest... Although the nun was wearing soft and gorgeous, as if she were a palace dress at the sacrifice ceremony of the Dongzhou people, her face actually felt angular... Ah bah, it seems to be a man!


    To distinguish the experience of martial uncles and sisters of Jianzong who like to dress up as men by Su Li, this is a man dressed as a woman


    "Who are you, sir? Why are you wandering in front of me?" the monk opened his mouth. Although his voice was really soft and beautiful, it was actually a very neutral tone.


    Su Li can now be sure that this is a man disguised as a woman... Although his tall figure makes many women ashamed, his exquisite facial features can be perfect with less roundness. Even his words and deeds are full of feminine softness, and he even ties a white ribbon around his neck as decoration


    But Su Li knew it was a man... Don''t ask why, asking is eternal wisdom.


    "Jianzong, Su Li," he replied calmly. Because he felt that his name should not be hidden in this Shu.


    The beautiful female friar was stunned for a moment, then took a deep breath, and the pressure mountain earth responded: "Qingming Road, lanmen, Wuyang."


    Then he asked: "I don''t know the famous sword sect town. What''s the matter when the magic sword comes to our lanmen?"


    Su Li was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that he was so famous.


    In fact, his performance in Dengxian city was really good enough, so he defeated the "magic robbery" and set off the other leaders of the right way like waste... What should those leaders of the right way do? Of course, it''s hard to publicize Su Li and make him the first person of the younger generation in the cultivation world of Dongzhou.


    He nodded slightly and said, "I''ve seen immortal Wuyang. I''m tracking the evil star that fell that day. I want to find my fellow disciples in Sichuan to inquire about some news."


    Wuyang is also a golden elixir and looks young... After all, people who love beauty are not old.


    After hearing Su Li''s words, immortal Wuyang was also a little relieved. Previously, the demon star fell over Dongzhou, and Dengxian city fell under the impact of the demon star.


    Then a sword burst out of the sky and broke the fallen Dengxian City, which can be said to have saved the lives of many creatures in Dongzhou.


    It is precisely because of this sword that friars all over the world owe Jianzong a favor. It also makes them feel much better about the sword sect.


    In particular, Wuyang found that although Su Li was surprised when he looked at him, he didn''t show any contempt and disgust! That''s what he cares about most


    Look at the big dog next to Su Li, and the Tiancai and Dibao who can run and jump on the big dog''s head but haven''t been eaten... Immortal Wuyang immediately judged in his heart: Su Li is a good man!


    "I see. Wuyang is the elder of lanmen. Taoist friends come with me." immortal Wuyang said gently as if shy.


    This damn tenderness


    Su Li felt that his scalp was a little tight, but fortunately, what scene had he never seen in "eternal wisdom"? Isn''t it normal that boys are more beautiful than girls?


    "That''s good for Wuyang Taoist friend." Su Li said with a gentle smile... He thought it would be good to meet a big man in women''s clothes. At least he could be at ease. If it were those graceful fairies, they might be greedy for his body again.


    However, what he doesn''t know is that immortal Wuyang''s heart beats so fast at this time... This damn tenderness~


    Walking into the LAN gate, immortal Wuyang''s original appearance of being a little distracted changed immediately... He frowned as if he was dissatisfied, and then said: "please wait a moment, Wuyang, go and see where these children who know guests are lazy..."


    For Wuyang, Su Li is a distinguished guest, but the distinguished guest is not received at the door, which is very humiliating.


    Su Li was actually prepared for this. He had found that Lan men, a subordinate of Qingming Road, was not in good condition.


    At this time, the meat sausage was still in the state of the big demon dog. He took his big head and gently rubbed Su Li''s side face. Then a pair of pure and bright eyes looked at him and a big tree beside the mountain gate.


    Su Li smiled and gently touched the furry dog''s head, but didn''t make any noise, just waited calmly.


    The immortal Wuyang glanced around a little severely, and then focused on the big tree. Then he thanked and apologized to Su Li, and walked behind the big tree.


    "The distinguished guest is here, but you are still sleeping. You are so tired and lazy... Don''t get up with my bosom friend soon?" the voice of immortal Wuyang sounded behind the tree. Although it is still soft, it can''t hide his anger.


    It''s really embarrassing.


    But what made him even more unbelievable was that the two intimate disciples who were awakened by him seemed to have "getting up spirit". When they opened their eyes, they roared: "you are neither male nor female, why should you tell us what to do!"


    Immortal Wuyang blushed with anger


    Although Su Li thought the blushing Wuyang real man seemed to look better, he still noticed the clue.


    One of them flashed to the two intimate disciples and confirmed his eyes... Well, like the parasitic man he met in the mountain village before, there was some dark red color in the depths of his pupils.


    At this time, the red old voice also came: "it can''t be wrong. Both of them have been planted."


    Evil seed will not directly change people''s mind, but it will thoroughly excavate and infinitely enlarge some emotions that are usually well hidden.


    Therefore, the two Zhike disciples slept soundly while guarding the mountain gate, because their "laziness" was excavated and magnified.


    After being awakened, he actually roared at the elders in the door. This is because his "anger" has been amplified, and his usual contempt for Wuyang has also been excavated.


    "Don''t be angry, they''re all wrong." Su Li didn''t intervene to educate other people''s disciples, but only persuaded immortal Wuyang.


    He was worried that immortal Wuyang should not be taken advantage of by evil spirits to plant evil seeds... He finally met a "normal" friar, but he can''t just destroy it.


    However, Wuyang immortal took a deep breath and calmed down. He said sadly, "don''t worry, I''ve been used to it for so long."


    What do I care... Su Li''s scalp is tight again.


    Fortunately, immortal Wuyang didn''t tangle more on it. With a wave of his long sleeve, he brushed the two disciples to the ground. Then he said anxiously, "no one even paid attention to the fact that the Zhike disciple has become like this. I''m afraid something has happened in the door... This time, I really laughed at the Taoist friends."


    "Don''t say that. Go in and have a look." Su Li urged and asked in his heart, "how long will it take for red old man to grow mature?"

 Chapter 352

    For Su Li''s suggestion, real Wuyang frowned and nodded very nicely


    Su Li felt that his scalp was a little tight... Forget it, just appreciate beautiful things. Back then, when he was infatuated with the second dimension, he was also a fake mother Saigao!


    They then walked quickly to the LAN gate. Behind the gatehouse is a stairway leading to the top of the mountain. The number of steps is endless, as if there are infinite mysteries in it.


    Su Li could see at a glance that these steps seemed mysterious, but immortal Wuyang just frowned slightly and didn''t say much.


    So Su Li doesn''t talk much. When others live in the house, he still doesn''t give opinions... Even if he''s right, he''s also wrong.


    However, after they had advanced a certain distance, it was like the replacement of heaven and earth. They suddenly entered an empty place.


    Even the feeling of being down-to-earth disappeared, and they were about to fall down.


    Su Li''s heart was tight, but he didn''t expand the sword wing, because although opening the sword wing was his way of flying, it was too sharp after all, for fear of causing unnecessary trouble.


    So his feet were full of green clouds, but the green cloud boots played a role again and lifted his body.


    Look at Wuyang immortal again. After a short period of weightlessness, he stood firm in a floating posture. Obviously, he was also affected by this array.


    "It''s the ''jiuzhong Tiangang array'' of our lanmen! This is our mountain protection array. How could it be launched at this time." Wuyang looked a little wrong. He quickly warned Su Li: "don''t act rashly, otherwise the array will be further triggered. I''m afraid we will be doomed."


    Su Li was obedient and motionless.


    But the next moment, the big array was triggered.


    The blue smoke suddenly appeared in the clean void, and then the "smoke" swept sharply towards the place where they were like a whip.


    This is the vigorous wind


    "Be careful!" immortal Wuyang only shouted in time, and they were swallowed up by the vigorous wind.


    The green cloud at Su Li''s feet was cut off at the first time, while Wuyang immortal suddenly unfolded his cloud clothes and water sleeves, surrounded Su Li together and formed a defense circle.


    Perhaps it was the true yuan of the same origin. He struggled to maintain under the vigorous wind.


    "What''s the matter? It shouldn''t be like this." Wuyang said in some panic. He felt that his real yuan was passing rapidly. The "jiuzhong Tiangang array" of his family was cutting him together without recognition.


    Su Li didn''t help directly, but said at this time: "in this case, lanmen must also be affected."


    "What are you talking about?" immortal Wuyang was distracted by Su Li''s words while maintaining his defense.


    "I''m afraid the celestial demon star falling into Shu is a demon that can invade people''s hearts and cause evil spirits." Su Li briefly explained, "I found that many places have been invaded by evil spirits along the way, and even Qingming road has some bad signs..."


    I didn''t speak too clearly, because combined with the current situation, it is enough to tell real Wuyang what''s going on at present.


    "So, I see." immortal Wuyang took a deep breath and said, "please help me... The ''jiuzhong Tiangang array'' is not without weakness. The jiuzhong vigorous wind is stronger than one, but there will be a fleeting flaw at the interval of each vigorous wind."


    "At first, when the vigorous wind is not very strong, this flaw is still difficult to find, but between the fourth and fifth weights, this flaw is enough for us to break the array."


    "The premise is that we should be able to support the fourth vigorous wind."


    Su Li listened to him quietly, then thought for a moment and said, "I have a way to break this array quickly."


    Wuyang listened to a slight meal, then gently nodded and said in a crisp voice, "then please Dharma friends. Wuyang can buy time for you here."


    Su Li was surprised to find that although the Wuyang immortal was a man and a woman, he actually had a very good heart. Su Li paid great attention to observing his mood changes all the way. Although his mood fluctuated from beginning to end, it changed in a small range.


    This is a feeling of "not surprised by the collapse of the sky".


    Su Li was surprised by this unexpected calm, but without any hesitation, he began to condense the talisman in the void and explained: "I passed it personally under the throne of Guyu son of the talisman School of the sword sect. I don''t know if Taoist friends of Wuyang have heard of the name of our teacher ''Guyu crossing the river''?"


    While resisting the attack of the second vigorous wind, Wuyang looked back in surprise and asked, "is it the real man du''e who claims that the golden pill is invincible and Yuanying can''t chase?"


    Su Li was very comforted. It seemed that his master had a lot of cards.


    "I heard that immortal du''e''s du''e talisman can break thousands of laws and can calmly enter and leave any array in the world... But I don''t know whether it''s true or false?" immortal Wuyang asked inexplicably.


    How could Su Li not know the man''s mind? In fact, the Wuyang immortal''s mind can also be regarded as simple. He is very straightforward when he inquires for information.


    So Su Li smiled mysteriously. The void condensation talisman in his hand had been completed, and then said, "this is the ''crossing the barrier breaking talisman'' disassembled by master from his'' crossing the barrier talisman '', which is specially used to break all array prohibitions. Maybe it can take effect here."


    His voice fell. Under the surprised gaze of Wuyang immortal, Su Li gently touched the real yuan Rune condensed in front of him... Then with this Rune as the center, it seemed that there was a circle of ripples.


    Then a huge hole appeared under their feet, like falling into a black hole, and suddenly disappeared in the clean void.


    After Wuyang immortal regained consciousness in a trance, he found that he had returned to the mountain path of lanmen with Su Li.


    Looking around, you can find that the mountain path is covered by a blue aura, which looks like reality, illusion and good-looking... Immortal Wuyang knows that this is the aura of the array when the "jiuzhong Tiangang array" was launched.


    Theoretically, at this time, the two of them should be dragged into the large array space by the array light, but they are standing on the steps... They can''t drag them into the large array space when the array light surrounds them.


    Is this the power of the du''e charm?


    No, it''s not a talisman of crossing the river, but a talisman of breaking the ban from crossing the river!


    It was so "breaking the ban" that they brought them directly out of the array space in a drastic way. Isn''t this the most labor-saving way to "break the ban"?


    Su Li also used this "crossing the river and breaking the forbidden sign" for the first time in actual combat. He thought that this way of breaking the forbidden sign seemed to be more aimed at those high-end arrays and prohibitions that can generate array space, but the effect of banning ordinary arrays that can directly attack was not great.


    However, in any case, the effect of this talisman is strong enough... No wonder Gu Yuzi is full of confidence and can rely on the "du''e talisman book" to support the future talisman orthodoxy.

 Chapter 353

    Under the effect of du''e breaking the forbidden talisman, Su Li took Wuyang all the way to climb the steps, and then quickly crossed the coverage of the array.


    Wuyang''s expression is a little complicated. Although this can really make them pass through the "nine heavy Tiangang array" quickly, out of a sense of honor for their own sect, this kind of thing really makes people unhappy.


    But he didn''t say anything, but after quickly climbing the ladder, he entered the official zongmen building of lanmen.


    To Wuyang''s disbelief, there were several lanmen disciples lying in front of him, and each one was broken, like a doll cut by scissors.


    "It''s the trace caused by my lanmen skill..." immortal Wuyang said solemnly. He didn''t even dare to imagine what happened in LAN men


    Su Li didn''t say a word about it... But his heart was recalling the information that Chi Lao said earlier.


    Different hosts have different ripening times. Some of their minds are full of ghosts or have flaws. It is possible for them to ripen rapidly under some special circumstances.


    Therefore, those who were influenced by evil spirits and evil spirits to plant evil spirits might suddenly degenerate into the puppet "evil shadow" of evil spirits. Therefore, Su Li felt that the Xiuzhen sects in Shu must be vigilant as soon as possible.


    Wuyang''s hesitation was only for a moment. Then he got up and rushed to the Zong door. Along the way, they met many LAN men disciples who had become corpses. It can be said that they had no life.


    But Su Li knew that there must be people alive here, and there were a lot of them, because otherwise, how could meat sausage bring him to the LAN door?


    But in this case, I''m afraid the living are not very good


    "After the outer gate, the next is the inner gate... Before that, there were 40 core disciples and five golden elixir elders in our LAN gate." immortal Wuyang introduced, but his tone was full of panic.


    In front of the gate is the wall of a huge courtyard, which is the place where the core disciples of LAN gate live and practice.


    Only when Wuyang immortal touched the door with his palm, he already felt the atmosphere that was not quite right


    He hesitated slightly, and then suddenly pushed open the gate... But he saw a blood mist coming from the front of the gate.


    Su Li felt uncomfortable when he saw the blood mist, so he reached out and grabbed the handle of chongjun sword and waved it


    At the next moment, no matter what the blood mist is, it is directly waved back by the heavy sword and rolled back


    Then a hurricane blew out of the field and scattered all the blood mist... But it was a square for practicing martial arts. At this time, only 13 people stood in the field, while the rest lay on the ground with a big gap.


    The thirteen people obviously brightened their eyes when they saw the coming of the dance sun, but then they didn''t dare to say any more nonsense... There was no spirit of practitioners in their eyes, only cowardice and fear.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you the only ones left?" Wuyang said excitedly, and even his voice became sharp.


    "Others are just rubbish, these people are just a little better." suddenly an old voice sounded, but at the end of the square, a voice that seemed bent.


    Su Li looked at it when he heard the sound, but he saw that it should be a strong man in the golden elixir and perfect fusion realm. However, at this time, the perfect fusion real man was wrapped in black gas and completely fell into the devil''s way.


    "Preaching elder!" immortal Wuyang exclaimed. He obviously didn''t expect that the person who had the problem would be the preaching elder of lanmen.


    "The elder preacher is always amiable and respected by all disciples in the LAN gate. How could he be like this?"


    Seeing Wuyang, the preacher nodded and said, "Wuyang, are you here? At least you are the most satisfied student I have taught... The only pity is that you are not a real girl."


    Su Li noticed that the Wuyang immortal''s hand trembled obviously, and there was also a trace of emotional fluctuation... But soon the emotional fluctuation calmed down again. He is very angry at this time, but he can keep calm in his anger.


    This kind of mind is really amazing.


    "Friend Su Li, please sweep the array nearby. I''ll clean up the evil of LAN men." Wuyang said firmly.


    Su Li nodded and stepped back to look on.


    Then there was a fight... He just took this opportunity to know the effect of LAN men''s secret art. The lanmen originated from the Qingming Road, so it is also a preparation to take the opportunity to understand the secret of the Qingming road.


    LAN men''s secret arts are mostly popular, but different people have different feelings when they use them.


    The martial arts preacher''s wind at this time is very thick, as if with the ability to destroy the withered and decay, but it is full of evil Qi, which is "evil wind".


    Wuyang is just the opposite, graceful as dancing with the wind. The tassels and water sleeves on his body fly in the wind, adding beauty... This damn beauty.


    Su Li didn''t blink. He just appreciated the pure beauty


    However, he also assessed the strength gap between the two sides... The martial arts preacher was obviously stronger, and the cultivation of Yuanrong realm was a little higher than that of Wuyang Hualing realm.


    But in terms of popular techniques, Su Li felt that Wuyang had the upper hand.


    Although the wind of the martial arts elder is violent and ferocious, it seems too heavy and full of "impurities". The wind of Wuyang is light and pure, which has the true meaning of wind.


    At the same time, taking advantage of the lively fight here, Su Li''s soul quietly "turned around.". His body was also full of evil spirit, but he restrained it very well, just made his face look a little black.


    But in the eyes of his demons, what he saw was a completely different scene


    The 13 surviving true stories of the inner doors around seem to look normal, but in fact, all of them have been planted. Moreover, these evil spirits also appeared unprecedented expansion in Su Li''s eyes, as if they would mature at any time.


    Look at the preaching elder, the evil seed in his heart has become a black-and-white shadow, occupying his whole heart. It is obvious that it has become a mature ghost


    Su Li touched his chin and thought about it, then suddenly showed an expression of great understanding and said, "the preacher... It seems that he has accumulated too much negative energy in the face of a group of bad school dregs all day."


    Facts have proved that there is a huge risk of being a learning slag. It is easy to be ''silenced'' by teachers with broken mentality


    Then he looked at Wuyang immortal curiously, but he was surprised to find that Wuyang immortal was still peaceful despite his anger. When the same door around him was parasitized by evil spirits, he couldn''t find a trace of evil spirit, and his heart felt flawless.


    Such a person is actually a genius!

 Chapter 354

    The demonic state lasted only a moment, and then Su Li''s Linghu cleverly "turned around" and he returned to normal.


    The battle between Wuyang and Chuangong elder is still going on, but the battle process at this time is completely in line with Su Li''s prediction... Chuangong elder''s wind is stronger, stronger, but also heavier, while Wuyang is light and changeable, but it takes advantage of the changeable spirit and opportunity.


    Old man Zao thought he could crush Begonia, but he didn''t expect others to go against the trend and give him a hard blow on his waist


    Maybe the elder Chuangong was careless, but in fact, this is also a necessity. Because the heavy wind did leave too many gaps for Wuyang, he just grabbed one of them, then went around behind the elder and launched a desperate back stab.


    A sharp wind directly penetrated the body of the martial arts elder... Well, it''s the right waist.


    When his body was badly hurt, the preacher obviously gave a meal, then covered his waist and bent. It seems that the wind invading his body is not only superficial, but also the internal organs of the preacher should have been affected.


    Wuyang didn''t die after all... Just poked someone else''s waist.


    He thought of his companionship and thought that the bad old man could be saved. But unexpectedly, the bent elder Chuangong suddenly fell to the ground, and then the dark smell suddenly rose.


    A dark virtual shadow emerged from the body of the preacher elder... This is the mature ghost shadow!


    What about the martial arts elder? However, as the nutrient of the ghost shadow, the skin on the body surface immediately wrinkled and contracted, becoming like a corpse


    This is the ghost shadow, which is completely different from those ghost shadows spawned from mortal bodies encountered by Su Li on the road... Its body is surrounded by magic Qi, but there is a roughly human shape. Generally speaking, it is a thick black-and-white liquid or thick fog, which is basically a powerful demon.


    The ghost shadow standing up from the martial arts elder just gives people the feeling that it seems to have a strong power similar to Yuanying level.


    Wuyang was shocked, but he saw that the other party had pointed at his head, which seemed to have countless blisters, and then opened his mouth and roared silently


    The next moment, the black-and-white torrent gushed out, like a black-and-white foul wind.


    Wuyang was wearing a long dress with full makeup at the ceremony. It looked like a high-end robe. The elegant dress belt danced into a ball under his pure yuan perfusion like a breeze to resist the torrent of black and white.


    "Oh, dear friend, come to me soon." then he could still think of the guests he had brought.


    Su Li accepted, so he came to him and asked, "let me solve this demon for you. How about it?"


    Wuyang was stunned, but he saw that Su Li had already held the heavy sword around him, and then took a non fancy attitude... In the eyes of outsiders, it can be understood as "great skill does not work", but in fact, it was simply smashed down!


    "Boom!"


    There was a roar in the air in front of me, what black-and-white torrent, what ghost demon... At this moment, it was like a local chicken and tile dog.


    The spirit of split earth sword collided with infinite massiness, and all obstacles and different forces in front were rushed away with the most arrogant attitude.


    Then the smoke filled the air, and a huge fan depression appeared in front of Su Li. The whole martial arts field was removed from the blow.


    Wuyang''s exquisite face showed a surprised look... Is this the most powerful magic sword under Dongzhou Yuanying?


    It''s really great, and it''s also a magic sword


    Moreover, it''s really gentle to stand in front of him and wave a sword for him... This damn tenderness!


    For some reason, Su Li felt some cold behind him, but he didn''t care. He just thought it was the ghost in front of him.


    The ghost didn''t die, which was what he expected. Because according to Chi Lao''s information, this evil shadow is between emptiness and reality. Among ordinary forces, only thunder and fire can cause greater damage.


    So when he found that this sword had little effect, he didn''t come up with the best seal technique because he had to maintain the "sword repair" card outside.


    The heavy Jun sword was left idle and automatically suspended on his side. But he is the left hand Luo Yan weaves the hand to shine, the palm has launched a handle he ''creates'' the explosive sword skill!


    The long sword of the flame burst out like a missile in the air. With the blessing of penetrating the cloud, it broke through the air to the ghost at a very fast speed, and then exploded


    In the light of the explosion, the shape of the ghost was difficult to maintain, and it seemed that it would disperse at any time.


    Su Li didn''t give it breathing space. The explosive sword technique blew out one by one, making it hard to reunite again.


    HMM... it seems that this is not to use attribute Xiangke to deal with the evil shadow. After all, Su Li''s explosive swordsmanship is said to be fire swordsmanship, but in fact, the killing depends on the physical shock wave brought by the explosion


    Therefore, the ghost was playing badly at this time. It was just that Su Li''s "quantity" of explosive swordsmanship had formed a qualitative change.


    Su Li solemnly wanted to deal with the enemy with the principle of attribute control, but he still took the route of rolling with his massive real yuan


    Wuyang looked behind him and felt very angry. If he had a real yuan like Su Li, he would have crushed and pushed the preacher all the way!


    At this time, Su Li had stopped, but found that there was only one black ball left on the martial arts field where he had bombed no complete land... After his bombing stopped, there was black gas rising on the black ball again


    He hurriedly went up and picked up the ball. Then he used a small seal to make it lie still. He said with a sigh of relief, "OK, it''s already under my unparalleled kendo. There''s only so much left."


    Unparalleled Kendo... Wuyang felt speechless. Although Su Li''s "Kendo" was very fierce and powerful just now, he always felt that something was wrong.


    However, Wuyang didn''t have time to think about this at this time. He rushed into the hall inside the LAN gate... Even the martial arts elder has done so. What about the sect leader?


    But he didn''t find the trace of the sect leader LAN. After a little relieved, he rushed out to look at the thirteen guys who survived in front of the sect elders and said, "do you know where the sect leader has gone?"


    Those surviving disciples looked at me, I looked at you, and then said reluctantly, "sect leader, he went to the headquarters. It seems that he wants to discuss with the Taoist Lord about the evil star that day."


    A disciple replied. Although they were parasitized by the evil spirit species, they were able to retain their reason before the evil spirit species grew into a shadow.


    In particular, Su Li''s deterrence in the previous World War I is still there, and they dare not have any crooked ideas.


    It''s just that the sect leader of LAN sect is in the Qingming road... What''s the situation in the Qingming road at this time?

 Chapter 355

    For Wuyang, he got the worst news... His most trusted sect leader is in the headquarters of Qingming road!


    Because Su Li had already said that he would come to lanmen to inquire about the news when he found that there was something wrong with Qingming''s way. But if lanmen became like this, what would the headquarters of Qingming Road look like?


    Wuyang was beautiful and tight. After hesitating for a moment, he made up his mind and said, "I''m going to visit the headquarters. Anyway, at least I should know the safety of the sect leader!"


    But this time Su Li didn''t let him go, but said to him, "I''m afraid not. You''ll only die in vain."


    Wuyang didn''t listen to the advice. He said, "as a disciple of Qingming Taoism, it''s urgent!"


    Su Li sighed and said, "you''re worried about your sect leader, but don''t you care about these remaining disciples? They have been planted like the preacher elder, but I don''t know when they will be the same as the preacher elder."


    Wuyang smelled the speech and his body shook obviously. He lost his mind and said, "how could this happen?"


    At this moment, taking advantage of the restlessness of Wuyang real man, Su Li''s soul "turned around" instantly, but he saw a trace of black breath, which really entangled Wuyang''s body!


    These black Qi are evil Qi. They seem to feel that the flaw in Wuyang''s heart is going to invade... In fact, they have succeeded, but the next moment, Wuyang''s mind suddenly settles down... These black Qi are broken and expelled before condensing into evil seed.


    Su Li was greatly inspired by this situation. It seemed that the evil spirit of the evil devil was not really so terrible. Evil spirits are much less aggressive than heart eaters.


    But the evil spirit is so contagious that any friar with a flaw in his heart seems to be unable to escape.


    However, Su Li hurriedly turned around again. When she looked up, she just saw Wuyang''s mind being photographed. After thinking for a long time, she said to Su Li, "please help me!"


    Su Li slightly tilted his head, but said frankly without any detours: "I will ask the sword sect for assistance... But I hope you can prove it for us. After all, the sword sect belongs to foreign forces and invades into Sichuan at will, especially the Qingming road of the great sect in Sichuan. It''s not good to spread."


    Wuyang didn''t hesitate this time. What should have been considered before has been considered, so he said firmly this time: "at this time, the master of our school is not here, and the martial arts elder died because he was possessed by the devil. Therefore, Wuyang can ask the sword sect for help on behalf of the LAN gate of Qingming Taoism, just to save the misfortune of Qingming Taoism."


    Su Li nodded clearly, then touched a long-distance communication jade pendant and wrote the information in... It was faster than flying sword to pass the book.


    Wuyang breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what happens in the future, now there are people from the sword sect to preside over it, so he can finally rely on it.


    While waiting, he then asked, "Su Daoyou, do you have a way to relieve my fellow villains?"


    At the thought that these fellow disciples would be possessed at any time, Wuyang felt very uncomfortable again.


    "Just have a try." Su Li was also full of interest.


    What he likes most is this kind of exploration and attempt, especially when others ask him to be a test object. Don''t be too happy.


    For the causes of evil spirits, Su Li felt that a large part of the reason was the depression of people''s own negative emotions, so the more negative emotions in their hearts, the easier it was to form evil spirits.


    As for why monks are more likely to condense evil spirits than ordinary people... It can only be said that ordinary people are protected by humanitarian luck. Except for some traitors and evil people, it is difficult for ordinary people to infect evil spirits.


    But those who practice truth are different. If they break away from the mundane world, they are not protected by humanitarian Qi. It''s disobedience to fight with heaven and earth... Their hearts have no protection except themselves, so they can be so easily invaded by evil spirits.


    So can these evil spirits that are depressed by negative emotions be dispelled by regulating emotions?


    Su Li was very curious, so he tried to use the "heart clearing talisman" against a disciple of LAN clan.


    Although it is only the most elementary talisman, it has achieved good results with Su Li''s cultivation.


    However, the pure heart talisman did not bring the effect he wanted, because the disciple seemed more upset under the effect of the pure heart talisman. It seems that something is about to break out of its shell by force.


    In Su Li''s eyes, it proved that his means had worked, but the effect of Qingxin talisman alone was not enough, so it could only work against him.


    So he simply increased the output and painted the "edge" of three turns and three robberies around the empty heart clearing symbol... The next moment, the light of Qingming was brighter, and there were traces of black gas on the disciple''s body.


    Pure heart talisman is originally a means for friars to resist heart demons. It''s just that they won''t use it often because of their low level. But now Su Li''s "turning robbery" method has been strengthened, and this heart clearing symbol has an essential difference.


    Then Su Li strengthened again, reaching the level of five turns and five robberies.


    The disciple of the LAN clan was black all over, as if infinite filth had been discharged from his seven tricks.


    "Success?!" Wuyang was surprised. Although he didn''t know how to evaluate Su Li, the sword sect disciple, for his skillful void condensation talisman... By the way, I remember he said his master was Gu Fuzi... Wait, is Gu Fuzi, the master of the sword sect talisman, his master?


    Wuyang felt as if he had touched a terrible truth, but so far he has focused all his attention on his disciples.


    Su Li shook his head slowly and said, "it''s not a complete success. It''s just that he temporarily suppressed the evil seed and put it into a dormant state... It''s more difficult to remove the completely formed evil seed than expected."


    He then drew a void talisman, condensing the pure heart talisman of seven turns and seven robberies, and spreading its power to all the remaining lanmen disciples in front of him.


    Then the eyes, ears, mouths and noses of these LAN sect disciples spewed out disgusting filthy things, and then one by one fainted weakly.


    "They need to rest because they have too much mental energy consumption. They don''t have to worry about the reactivation of the evil spirit in their hearts due to emotional fluctuations." Su Li explained their state before Wuyang asked.


    Wuyang immortal was obviously relieved. At the same time, he was convinced by the three generations of chief of the sword sect in front of him.


    Su Li obviously felt embarrassed. He felt it necessary to find another way to get a rune sword similar to Tianyuan yiqizong. Of course, it couldn''t be so obvious


    So he quickly changed the topic and said, "I''m curious that this evil spirit is like poison to friars. Only those who have a firm Taoist heart can be spared... The Taoist heart of Wuyang Taoist friends is really firm."


    Wuyang was stunned for a moment, and then said with a gentle smile: "although I have been confused, hated and gave up... But now I can calmly exist in this world with this attitude."


    Su Li sighed inexplicably... In terms of the wisdom of the world, this is a person suffering from the "gender identity barrier". But I have to say that women''s clothing bosses are different

 Chapter 356

    Wuyang is looking forward to the arrival of Jianzong''s reinforcements... But to his surprise, there are only three reinforcements from Jianzong.


    A Yuanying has two golden elixirs, one of which looks very young.


    This strength is not weak, but it is far from enough to solve the trouble of Qingming road?


    To Wuyang''s surprise, Su Li, who had completely convinced him, walked quickly to one of the golden elixirs who looked like a middle-aged man and bowed in front of him


    "Here you are, master," said Su Li.


    Oh, it''s the master... Wait, Su Li''s master?


    Wuyang was very surprised, because Su Li''s master was the legendary du''e immortal Gu Yuzi, who could not even catch the real king of the cave Ming and was not afraid of being besieged by many people?


    So Su Li began to introduce Wu Yang: "this is my master Gu Yuzi, and this is my sword sect elder monk Jian, and this is the elder martial brother holding scabbard, the grandson of the sword sect elder monk."


    "This is Wuyang immortal of Qingming Dao lanmen. This time, he also asked us for help."


    When the sword sect saw the Wuyang, they looked different


    Holding the scabbard was amazing on his face. He thought how could there be such a beautiful and gentle woman in the world... It''s so simple. In the environment where all the sword fairies like to wear men''s clothes, he hasn''t found out that this one actually just likes to wear women''s clothes.


    But the shaman sword and the Gu Yuzi were surprised at first, thinking that the shady guys in Qingming road would use beauty tricks to confuse their lucky babies... But after seeing the Wuyang clearly, they sighed silently: how can there be such a beautiful man?


    Then he looked at Su Li... How can you touch anyone?


    As for this lineup, where is it weak?


    Shaman sword is second only to Ji Lian in the contemporary sword sect. Although Ji Lian was promoted to Dongming not long ago, the cultivation of Shaman sword is actually very close to Dongming.


    And can the combat power of Jianzong Jianxiu be distinguished simply by realm?


    If you can stand out in such a death sect, how can you do without some excellence.


    Although holding scabbard belongs to the past "rubbing experience", he has a firm heart and excellent talent. He can also soar with enough experience and honing.


    As for Gu Yuzi, there''s no need to say more. The auxiliary tool person suitable for any situation can be called the ace in the sword sect. This time, it was Su Li who asked for help, so he came here to help the magic sword.


    Therefore, even if Wuyang has no stomach Fei, in fact, the composition of the reinforcement team of the sword sect is extremely reasonable and can absolutely deal with most situations.


    And if there is something they can''t deal with... Then the mission of Qijian and others is to delay a little and wait for the sword gods of jianzongyang to attack angrily


    "I''ll talk about it later. We already know the situation of Qingming Road, so we''d better solve the evil thing as soon as possible... The evil star falls from heaven, and the evil stars in tiancrack mountain and the Western Qin land boundary have been almost solved, but the evil stars falling into Shandong and the northern grassland are still difficult."


    "Seize the time to solve the problem in Sichuan. We have other places to fight next."


    It may be incredible to say it, because the magic sword at this time is not as "smooth" as before. He was now preoccupied with his own family, so he naturally assumed a posture that others seemed arrogant.


    Wuyang naturally dared not comment, but he heard the spirit of the sword sect from the words of the shaman sword... Why should they pay attention to the situation of evil stars in other parts of Dongzhou? Is Dongzhou Zhengdao really a family?


    Don''t be kidding. The sword sect has already ''retreated from the Group''!


    At this time, there is only one explanation for the spirit shown by the sword sect through magic sword... In the eyes of the sword sect, Dongzhou is the Dongzhou of his sword sect!


    This discovery made Wuyang a little unhappy, but when he realized that when this demon star came to the world and wreaked havoc on the world, the sword sect might be lucky to have such a responsibility and consciousness.


    At least it is a good thing for today''s Qingming Taoism and the cultivation world in Sichuan


    Wuyang took the four people of Jianzong to the Mountain Gate of Qingming road. He looked at the ''special effects Blessing'' as if it were an infinitely majestic gatehouse. He said anxiously and complicatedly: "the mountain protection array of the headquarters has also been opened. But if we want to break through, I''m afraid it will be very troublesome."


    This time, when he came to the Mountain Gate of Qingming Road, Su Li found that it was covered with a thick fog with thunder. It looked dangerous... It was not like this when he came last time.


    So he really ran in time last time. If he rushed in with his head firmly


    In short, Su Li felt very lucky.


    However, even if the road is closed, it is meaningless when the "top tool man" of the sword sect is present.


    Su Li used to cast the "crossing the river to break the forbidden talisman" disassembled from the crossing the river, so he was able to easily get out of the mountain gate array of lanmen, but now Gu Yuzi directly cast the crossing the river talisman


    The golden Rune shrouded around the people. After entering the mountain gate array of Qingming Road, it was like a drop of water melting into the sea, and there was no wave.


    The mountain gate array seems to ignore the people in the runes, so that they can walk easily all the way.


    Wuyang is worried about this situation... Although Gu Yuzi is only a real Jindan, this function is absolutely strategic!


    If the Jianzong wants to attack any sect, it only needs gujuzi to lead with the du''e magic talisman. It''s easy to kill the Mountain Gate with the grumpy swords of the Jianzong!


    Sword sect, it''s really terrible


    The process of passing through the mountain protection array can be said to be without waves. The du''e talisman is so unreasonable.


    However, after officially entering the valley where Qingming road is located, the people were attracted by the scene in front of them


    Because there are still people active here!


    Looking at the solemn manner of the mountain patrolling disciples, it was as if nothing had happened.


    But really nothing happened?


    These disciples of Qingming Taoism are emitting strong black gas at this time. You can see that they are all possessed by magic!


    After being possessed by the devil, you can maintain reason and order


    "There''s a devil, and it''s a big devil!" the magic sword said his judgment solemnly.


    Su Li nodded and said, "if the expectation is not bad, the evil spirit should be in the Qingming road. The evil shadows in these people''s hearts should have hatched, so they have become the puppets of the evil spirit... Don''t be merciful."


    Wuyang: "


    He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything at this time. But he suddenly threw up his own ribbon and called for the coming of wind Dharma... Since he must be killed, let all the disciples of Qingming Dao die in his hands!


    Holding a scabbard, he immediately prepared to fight with a sword. He decided to take care of this beautiful "little sister" when he fought next time.


    The corners of his eyes twitched suddenly... He was worried that his lineage would not be extinct, right?

 Chapter 357

    The appearance of Wuyang with the four person group of Jianzong has been found by these Qingming disciples who have become evil puppets, and then a group of dark people surrounded


    For these low-level disciples, Wuyang consciously took the fight, and he was surrounded by scabbard holders who couldn''t help fighting together... Finished, is he paying off the debt for the female practitioners of the sword sect?


    The shaman sword, as the leader of the sword sect, stood with his hands down and let Wuyang and the scabbard hold their hands. At least he won''t take the lead before the other party''s Yuanying Zhenjun starts.


    Su Li took advantage of this gap to take out the evil bead of Fengying when he defeated the elder of lanmen to study it.


    He can be sure that this is the core of the ghost, that is, the fully mature ghost.


    When the core of the ghost is still there, it seems that the ghost is far from being destroyed. It can rely on the ghost bead to continuously revive, and then until the accumulated evil Qi is exhausted.


    Su Li tried in various ways, but found that whether it was fire or thunder, although it was the name of restraint, it was just more convenient to consume the evil spirit than other kinds of power. When the evil spirit in the evil bead is exhausted, the evil shadow will naturally be unsustainable.


    Just like this... After all, the efficiency is too low.


    At this time, Wuyang and scabbard holding have already encountered trouble. These possessed Qingming disciples are essentially the ghost with the shell of human friars. They can be killed for the first time, but when they completely abandon their flesh and exist in a ghost posture, they become like immortal monsters.


    This makes them more and more uncomfortable and almost difficult to maintain.


    In the face of such an opponent who is not afraid of being attacked, they can only fight and retreat, and they will be in danger.


    At this time, Su Li suddenly stretched out his hand and hit a wooden sword


    What kind of wooden sword is that? It''s a wooden sword!


    But at this time, they played an unexpected role... Because when Su Li found out that the reason why thunder fire can restrain the evil shadow is that thunder fire consumes more evil Qi... What is more effective than thousands of trees and flowers in terms of consuming heterogeneous power?


    So after these wooden swords stabbed Shaying, they suddenly turned into vines that bound Shaying, and then flowers bloomed everywhere on the vines


    It is different from the bright flowers in the past. Now Su Li shows thousands of trees and flowers. The flowers are "fleshy flowers" one after another!


    "Short, fat and round" doesn''t say, but it also has a strong local flavor. It really has no beauty.


    "I remember you used this move before. It doesn''t seem like this?" the magic sword timely "stabbed".


    Su Li felt some pain on his chest... All the trees are blooming. How come all the flowers are ''fleshy flowers''?


    It has to be said that this is probably caused by Su Li''s divine name... In fact, what he doesn''t know is that the ten thousand trees and flowers were originally created by chun to give him a god system.


    It''s true that the hundred flower god system has no combat power at all. Do you expect the human Flower God to defeat others with beauty? How is that possible?


    So there are thousands of trees and flowers, which can be blessed by the divine power of the flower god to evolve the way of birth, death, withering and prosperity.


    From this point of view, the realm of Chun is really very high, whether it is the realm of personal cultivation or being a God.


    At this time, although Su Li did not use his divine power to support the flowers to bloom, because he had the clergy, the flowers still bloomed into "his appearance".


    Looking at the "flowers" of tuburaji coming out of these ghost shadows, Su Li felt suffocated and flustered.


    But let alone, the "fleshy flowers" from the flowers of thousands of trees really brought unexpected joy to Su Li.


    Because fleshy flowers are different from normal flowers, they have no petals but flower sacs, so the flowers of normal ten thousand trees will wither and then bloom again to kill their power. Fleshy flower? Because it is a flower sac, but after the flower sac is swollen and full, a bone roll falls from the vine. The round meat is whistling, as if it is delicious.


    At this moment, Su Li felt that he was afraid of being "poisonous"... Why did it become so strange that thousands of trees and flowers bloom so full of magic power or magic art in his hands?


    "What''s this?" Gu Yuzi picked up a round fleshy flower that rolled to his feet and asked curiously.


    Su Li really didn''t want to say it.


    However, in order to show himself in front of the sect elders, the scabbard replied in a rush: "I know, it is the succulent flower that has suddenly spread all over the Western Qin Dynasty and the north recently. A while ago, the victims can only support the north by relying on this succulent flower, and even now, many people like to eat this succulent flower."


    Su Li: "


    He felt offended... How did he feel that he was held in a scabbard? When he said that, he changed from a flower god to a ''vegetable God''?


    Especially holding the scabbard, he also picked up another falling fleshy flower on the ground and bit it with a click


    "Look, that''s it. It tastes pretty good."


    Everyone else: "!"


    Although I knew that Jianzong is a group of iron Han Han, Wuyang was completely shocked by how Jianzong has been passed on in this world for so long


    "Evil, don''t spit it out quickly. What if it''s poisonous?" the magic sword immediately took a scalp and wanted to make the scabbard spit out the food by physical means.


    Holding the scabbard, he trembled and struggled, "but this is younger martial brother Su''s magic. He won''t hurt me?"


    Su Li: "


    What can he say? Yes, he won''t harm the scabbard. But the problem is that he doesn''t know the effect of the meat on the flowers!


    Fortunately, the fleshy flower is really harmless, just a pure liquid vitality.


    The shaman sword failed to open a hole in his disciple''s stomach. At the same time, he was thinking that he must "Polish" his scabbard holding "Jianghu experience" again. This guy can only stay with himself now. If he is released, he can''t tell when he will die!


    However, seeing that the scabbard was all right, Gu Yuzi bit the fleshy flower with his mouth because he had the du''e magic talisman to protect himself. What''s more, he was stunned to find that these stored in this fleshy flower bag almost condensed into fast pure vitality, which could help the spirit vaguely?!


    This discovery is really amazing. Even Su Li was stunned... Does his thousands of trees bloom and have this function?


    I have to say that when Su Li''s thousands of trees and flowers bloom to show such an effect, the eyes of other people of the sword sect at those ghosts changed


    It seems that it is no longer a ghost, but a piece of activity of natural materials and earth treasures.

 Chapter 358

    Wuyang watched the people of Jianzong reap their disciples one by one, then plant flowers as flower fertilizer, and then harvest happily... He was particularly frightened of this damn man eating era


    To tell the truth, even Su Li''s scalp was numb. Although it is said that all the ghosts of his thousands of trees and flowers were born from the corpses of the disciples of Qingming Road, if he didn''t change his hand, wouldn''t he be "cannibalism" directly?


    Scared, he quickly checked the round fleshy flower with his divine power. Only then did he know that the fleshy flower with the magic power of thousands of trees and flowers can indeed absorb the target essence and gather into flowers, but the effect is not the same as Su Li, increasing the strength of human spirits


    The fleshy flower formed by absorbing the ghost shadow can enhance the monk''s spirit. That''s because the ghost shadow itself is something between the spiritual body and the energy body... It is originally a heart demon. The so-called "what you eat makes up what you eat" is this truth.


    If it is a general biological flesh and blood essence Qi, the fleshy flower can indeed increase the blood essence Qi of the user.


    However, this effect is actually like eating a "compressed biscuit". It has sufficient nutrition and can supplement human consumption in one bite, but eating more is of little use except satiety.


    Su Li felt a little comforted at last, otherwise his painting style would really be completely biased towards the devil way


    At this time, red old man seemed to know his mind and said coldly: "how can the so-called Tao and devil be separated so clearly? At the beginning of Hongmeng, when it is difficult to distinguish between the clear and the turbid, the fight between ancient Qi practitioners and ancient fierce animals is not that you eat me and I eat you?"


    "Nowadays, the so-called right path, left path and evil path are divided only after there are more people, and these so-called evil things, to put it bluntly, are things that are eliminated or not allowed to be seen in today''s regularized world."


    "The real great supernatural powers don''t mind whether these means are evil, just as my noumenon can practice magic skills."


    To tell the truth, the explanation of red old man with a grand world outlook really touched Su Li''s heart and opened a lot of horizons... Don''t think he doesn''t know. Red old man wants to try to completely pull his thoughts into the devil!


    But Su Li didn''t seal Chi Lao this time. It''s not that he was moved, but that he actually liked to listen to Chi Lao tell the stories of these ancient great supernatural powers.


    It seems that red old man is also aware of this. After a little silence, he switched to another topic and said: "you can try to drive thousands of trees to bloom with divine power... Thousands of trees to bloom is a divine skill. The stronger the divine power, the stronger the effect."


    This touched Su Li... Although he didn''t like using divine power very much, how could he not try such a funny thing?


    So ten thousand trees and flowers bloomed again, and a wooden sword carrying Su Li''s'' flesh power ''shot at a ghost with the strongest strength in the field


    At the next moment, amazing changes appeared. The wooden sword took root and sprouted immediately after stabbing the ghost shadow, but it just grew a seemingly ordinary fleshy plant at one end


    Even the fleshy flowers didn''t have time to open, and the ghost suddenly collapsed. Even the falling evil beads showed signs of fragmentation and became a completely useless impurity shell.


    Su Li was a little depressed, but then he realized how terrible the divine power would be once there was a matching divine power... This 10000 tree blossom is worthy of the divine power developed by spring God for her hundred flower god. Once it is displayed with the hundred flower divine power, it is really terrible.


    "Don''t waste time here, let''s hurry up." the magic sword urged, but the eyebrows were shaking, which was urging Su Li to hurry up.


    Things that can enhance the spirit are good for any friar.


    Therefore, this evil spirit is a disaster for Qingming Dao and even the whole Shu. For the sword sect, the taste has changed... They can''t wait to harvest this crop.


    Su Li clearly continued to use the woodwork of the blessing of thousands of trees and flowers. He was too lazy to disguise himself as a sword. The shaman sword began to give these ghosts to groups and groups with his unique Kendo, and gave them to Su Li one by one as flower fertilizer.


    The shaman sword elder of the sword clan is a man who can be praised with a sword!


    In fact, his Kendo is similar to the style of Jing Chen, the martial uncle of Su Li, who is known as the chess star Heavenly Sword. Jingchen uses the sword array as a chessboard. Playing swords is like playing chess. The shaman sword is a sword that counts ten swords. The sword has deep meaning.


    Therefore, in the eyes of others, with the release of the magic sword, these ghosts are like puppets, obeying the "command" and skillfully standing in their "queue".


    Su Li quickly "planted flowers", and now he only needs to be specially responsible for collecting these fleshy flowers that have completely matured and fallen.


    It''s also a shame to say that Su Li, as the God of succulent flowers, knew for the first time that his succulent flowers fell down together after ripening... In fact, succulent flowers are like figs, and this round flower sac can also be regarded as fruit.


    Of course, what is even more shameful is that as the "God of succulent flowers", Su Li has never understood how to reproduce and plant succulent flowers... The fact that succulent flowers can now spread all over the north is due to his free range believers.


    It''s another shameful thing to say... As a God King with a formal clergy and throne, Su Li has kept his believers and fleshy flowers of his profession for a long time


    "There are so many people in Qingming road." holding the scabbard, he bent down to sweep the goods, and finally said something sour.


    Hearing this sentence, Wuyang''s already wet eyes immediately shed sad tears... All the people in his Qingming road are dying now!


    Although it is said that Qingming Taoism can be declared extinct when it is controlled and parasitized by evil spirits, Wuyang felt frightened and sad when he watched the people of the sword sect treat the evil shadows covered with the skin of Qingming Taoism disciples as flower fat.


    No matter how good his psychological quality is, he can''t help crying at this time... He is not fragile, but a woman''s soul is loaded under the soft man''s body.


    Holding the scabbard, he panicked. As a steel ''straight'' man, he didn''t know what he was wrong.


    But correspondingly, he may not know that his family''s master, Zu Qijian, showed a very interesting smile at this time... He will be very happy, at least their traditional inheritance is hopeful to be preserved.


    However, in that case, why not remind the scabbard holder to let him know the real gender of Wuyang?


    This is another kind of fun belonging to the elders of the sword sect


    Why is it that the first to be affected by the evil spirit in the LAN gate is the elder who has higher cultivation? It makes sense.

 Chapter 359

    After moving forward for some time, the five person assault team did not encounter decent obstacles, but met the survivors in Qingming road


    It was a blue and blue border that completely wrapped up a palace building of Qingming road. There are many ghost puppets attacking this boundary. Look at the attack intensity, and even the ghost shadow of Yuanying Zhenjun level exists... But this boundary is still stable.


    "It''s the ''Tiangang protecting the Great Barrier'', which is a secret of my Qingming Taoism. It can be performed only when three real people majoring in thunder, wind and water are present."


    "Look at the strength of ''Tiangang protects the Great Barrier'', it should be presided over by an elder Zhenjun!"


    Wuyang looked a little excited and said... There are survivors in Qingming Road, which is the biggest encouragement for him.


    It''s funny to say. Wuyang boys and women want to know what kind of experiences they will experience in the process of the growth of Qingming Dao. But he still regards Qingming Dao as his own place... After all, there may be many kinds of bad things in ''home'', but he has no place to return without ''home''.


    "Then don''t gossip. First clean up the evil shadow outside, and then say hello to the people inside." the magic sword was very aggressive.


    In the previous battle of Dengxian City, his thought can be said to have been completely reversed. In his own home, he will still think and put forward his opinions from a calmer perspective, but outside... He only sees his own people, and others are just tools for him.


    Just like Wuyang at this time, in his heart, he is a tool person who is responsible for leading the way and giving him formal intervention in the righteousness of Qingming road.


    Besides... At this time, these ghosts dressed in the shell of Qingming Taoist disciples have become a panacea in the eyes of the magic sword


    The ghost shadow below the golden elixir was no longer interested in the magic sword. He directly surrounded a golden elixir ghost shadow with his unpredictable sword skill, threw it in front of Su Li, and said impolitely, "try it."


    Su Li didn''t talk nonsense, and immediately used the "true yuan version" to blossom.


    A "wooden stick" stabbed the golden elixir shadow, and immediately a lot of "fleshy flowers" were in full bloom.


    Compared with those in the Qi training period, the ghost shadow can only mature one fleshy flower, but the golden elixir ghost has produced a total of 11 fleshy flowers, and then the twelfth one is only a semi-finished product, which is not ripe enough to fall by itself.


    This semi-finished meat flower Su Li doesn''t have to look at it. We know that it has little effect.


    "Shishuzu, how about another one?" Su Li asked.


    "OK!" Shaman Jian didn''t refuse... Before he went out, he had been told by the "bigger boss" of the sect. He must be used to Su Li''s meaning. There will often be unpredictable benefits.


    This time, Su Li impressively used his divine power to display thousands of trees and flowers!


    The ten thousand trees of divine power level bloomed and drained the second golden elixir ghost almost in just two seconds


    Divine power is full of flesh... Why is this so strange?


    Well, Shenli has many meat flowers, but it is also a semi-finished product.


    It''s just that Su Li checked it with his divine power... It''s only a semi-finished product, and its effect is ten times that of ordinary fleshy flowers!


    Then the question is, what will be the essence of the essence that it draws from the spirit of the flesh if it is fully bloomed?


    Su Li couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, then his eyebrows jumped, went forward and pulled out the broken wooden rod that grew powerful and fleshy... Then he corrected it a little with wooden magic. It seems that the wooden rod can be used again?


    "Another one?" he said.


    The shaman sword seemed to feel it, and then immediately circled a golden elixir shadow.


    Seeing Su Li stride over, he was not worried that he would be affected by the ghost, and then stabbed him with his hands on the wooden drill


    Ten thousand tree flowers bloom directly, and the fleshy flowers at the top of the wooden rod appear to expand in a circle.


    At this speed, Su Li estimated that he would have to stab four golden elixirs to make the fleshy flower fully mature.


    So it is: six Golden elixirs and one flower.


    "Four more," he said decisively.


    The shaman sword began to operate immediately. He used his unparalleled swordsmanship to block all these reflected ghost shadows. Even the Yuan Ying ghost shadow joined the attack. He was not afraid... His swordsmanship was almost comparable to the "Tiangang protecting the great knot" of the Qingming Dao.


    Perhaps because of the discovery of survivors, Wuyang''s mood is obviously different. He can now completely ignore the people of Jianzong doing anything to these ghosts. After all, his real classmates are still alive.


    After seeing these ghosts, Gu Yuzi began to study the composition of evil Qi in his own way. Just like his disciple Su Li, he also came up with his own ideas and began to try


    On Su Li''s side, after four more ghosts were absorbed, the "divine power and meat" at the top of the wooden rod he held finally bloomed and fell off himself.


    He pinched it with one hand. After feeling it, he found that this fully mature divine power fleshy flower has completely undergone quantitative change and qualitative change, which can directly improve the quality of the divine soul!


    Su Li was shocked by this... If so, this succulent flower can even be called a ''natural treasure''!


    The flower bag that can improve the quality of the divine soul is an extremely precious attribute for immortal Jindan and Yuanying Zhenjun


    But instead of eating, he sealed it with a small seal and carefully put it into his bag. He found that after the fleshy flower sac was completely mature, it was volatilizing the essence to the outside world all the time.


    "Brother-in-law of Shaman swordsman... Please get all those evil shadows." Su Li thought it might be another true fragrance


    In fact, there are not many ghost shadows besieging the border, but Su Li is very concerned about the ghost shadow at the level of Yuanying. He seems to know how many divine power fleshy flowers this ghost shadow can plant for him?


    This is another sad story... In fact, when the people of the sword sect found these evil shadows, and when the flower fat could grow fleshy flowers to enhance the spirit, the fate of the evil devil in the Qingming road was probably doomed.


    "Wait a minute, let me report to the sect door... You can''t let the evil spirits here run away." the magic sword calmly reported the information to the sect door by flying sword.


    He asked the sect for help again, not because the evil spirit here was difficult to deal with and beyond his control... But because he was worried that the evil spirit ran away


    This is a natural treasure! Never waste.


    In particular, Yuanfeng Sword Fairy, one of the four sword fairies of the sword sect, has not recovered from his mental trauma... In fact, he has basically hurt his soul, so he always has the symptoms of poor mental strength.


    Although it has been much better after practicing the Dongming Heart Sutra, there is still a distance from healing.


    But now that there is a "natural material and earth treasure" that can enhance the spirit, may it also help Yuan Feng''s injury?


    In short, this evil sword sect is going to be settled

 Chapter 360

    There was a little trouble when he was cooking the last Yuanying level ghost shadow with the magic sword. That is, the ghost shadow was too strong. Even if it was suppressed by the magic sword, Su Li''s wood brazing technique was completely inaccessible.


    Although the wooden rod carries the "flesh blossom" of the divine skill level, if the wooden rod as the carrier can not penetrate into the shadow''s body, the "flesh blossom" will not bloom anyway.


    That''s right. Su Li generally changed his name from "fleshy flowers"... Anyway, what else could he do?


    As a guy who can lie down and never sit down, Su Li doesn''t want to show his level of suppressing Yuanying in front of his classmates. So he directly made a wooden rod, and then added the magic of "fleshy flowers bloom" to it. After a little change, he handed it to the magic sword.


    Shaman sword: "


    If another junior disciple did such a thing, he would slap and shout. Is it true that he was the elder shaman without a card?


    So the shaman sword naturally took the wooden rod handed over by Su Li, and then said gently, "OK, I''ll give it to you here. Wait a minute."


    The smile of our lucky baby must be protected!


    Su Li thanked him easily, and then went to find his master... Because he just noticed what his master Gu Fuzi was doing, his interest has changed


    The magic sword looked at Su Li and immediately went to find Gu Yuzi. Suddenly he felt a little lonely. Then he raised his hand and stabbed the ghost on the ground with a sword, and then stabbed it with the wooden drill rod.


    This time, the wooden rod was different from the previous one. When it plunged into the ghost body, it did not immediately spread roots, but directly extracted evil Qi from the sharp end to support the fleshy flowers at the top.


    Although this speed will slow down a lot, the advantage is that it can be operated by others... In short, Su Li is convenient.


    Su Li''s side is looking at Gu Yuzi... The master who led him into the Taoist door is really powerful. He has discovered the characteristics of this evil spirit, and is thinking of resolving a "crossing evil spirit breaking evil spirit symbol" from the crossing evil spirit symbol!


    "To tell the truth, these so-called evil spirits are actually a manifestation of the negative emotions in people''s hearts. They are similar to demons, but they are slightly different."


    While he continued to draw the golden Rune track in front of him for disassembly, he told Su Li about his understanding and judgment.


    "The reason why we can restrain the mind demons with pure heart talisman is that it is essentially the miscellaneous thoughts in our hearts. These evil shadows and the final evil demons are difficult to deal with, just because they gather the negative emotions in people''s hearts and become evil spirits."


    "Qingxin talisman can dispel miscellaneous thoughts, but it can''t dispel the evil seed planted in the mind, so the achievement of evil seed becomes particularly difficult."


    "Then, immortal du''e, do you have a way to get rid of the evil seed? Many disciples in the green hell Daolan gate have been planted into the evil seed, and please have mercy!" Wuyang suddenly knelt down and prayed sincerely to Gu Yuzi.


    This is really a good guy who doesn''t do anything for himself... Boy


    "Martial uncle, just help her?" holding scabbard immediately helped... Poor boy, he didn''t know anything.


    He twitched in his face and said, "I''m not sure if it can be eradicated, but at least it can ensure that the ''du''e Po Sha Fu'' is effective."


    When it comes to his own talismans, Gu Yuzi really has a confident face and a great family style.


    "Thank you, immortal du''e!" Wuyang still kowtows respectfully to thank him. He doesn''t look like a real person at all.


    This is because this Wuyang immortal has been despised and despised since childhood. Although fortunately he did not develop an extreme and cruel character, he has trained his heart to be particularly strong, but he has always regarded himself as "sludge".


    In his eyes, Gu Jianzi was a well-known overhaul in the cultivation world. Even if his actual cultivation was similar to him, he insisted on performing disciple rites in front of Gu Jianzi.


    Su Li said slightly... He didn''t know how to describe this feeling.


    "Get up, you don''t need such a big gift. I just do things by my heart." Gu Yuzi said calmly... He also looked at Su Li, because it was originally the practice method of "waking up" by Su Li.


    Wuyang suddenly felt very warm in his heart... Even in Qingming Road, he rarely felt such sincerity and tenderness.


    At this time, the shaman sword also handled the ghost of Yuanying level and harvested two mature fleshy flower bags.


    Su Li saw it and took it and sealed it. Then he said, "we need to seal it to preserve it, otherwise its essence will be lost."


    At the same time, he was glad that he had brought Su Li, who was especially good at sealing, around him and didn''t miss good things... Like other leaders of the sword clan, he gradually accepted Su Li''s sword talent. He just asked this guy not to act so "no sword clan" when he was walking outside.


    After dealing with all the ghost shadows that can be seen at present, the magic sword came to the outside of the circle of the survivors of Qingming road as a speaker and said in a deep voice: "the ghost shadows outside have been cleaned up, so don''t you want to come out and meet?"


    The people in the border area were silent for a moment, and then someone shouted: "sword sect, who knows whether it is an enemy or a friend!"


    The strong wariness and hostility were completely revealed in one sentence. Qingming Dao always regarded Jianzong as an imaginary enemy because of his previous failure to infiltrate the Western Qin Dynasty


    But actually?


    Su Li, who was passing by Anyang City, almost forgot about it, while xuansu didn''t talk to anyone for some reason. So in the high level of Jianzong, no one has found the hostility of Qingming Dao.


    However, there are such statements among the bottom disciples. After all, some disciples suffered a small loss when they visited the Western Qin Dynasty at that time. But how could the disciples of Jianzong casually "find their parents" because of such a small loss? They mostly think about how to practice their internal skills hard and then find the field by themselves.


    So some embarrassing scenes happened. After the Shaman''s expression was stunned, he suddenly turned back and asked the scabbard bearer around him, "did you hear when we offended the sects in Sichuan?"


    He shook his head blankly.


    Then the magic sword looked at Gu Yuzi, and Gu Yuzi naturally shook his head.


    Instead, Su Li said, "they planned to occupy the Western Qin Dynasty hall. Later, the prestige of grand master xuansu''s uncle failed."


    For a moment, the faces of the sword sect changed.


    Wuyang felt that something was going to happen. He quickly hardened his head and said, "you of the sword sect are invited to help."


    "Shut up, you male and female monster!"


    But I didn''t want to hear a reprimand in the border.


    "I Qingming said that I left you in the LAN gate and pity you for having nowhere to go, but I didn''t expect you to do such a thing to lead wolves into the house. It''s really deceiving the teacher and destroying the ancestor!"


    Wuyang''s face was shocked and wronged, and then turned into a trace of despai

 Chapter 361

    The words of the survivors in the green underworld circle undoubtedly hurt Wuyang''s heart. He has been working hard for this sect, but he didn''t expect that the final harvest was just like this


    He felt he was going to suffocate, but he couldn''t think of a struggle. Then I just felt that the whole person was sunk into the deep sea, and sank deeper and deeper until there was no light on his head


    However, when he was about to sink completely, he suddenly found a bright light on his head, which suddenly dispelled the shadow, just like the divine light from the sky.


    Then he seemed to be pulled out of the water at once, which made him bathe in the sun again


    When he was in a trance, he heard Su Li exclaim: "master, you really succeeded in crossing the river and breaking the evil talisman. Ah, it''s amazing that you can succeed at one time."


    Gu Yuzi twists his beard with satisfaction and enjoys his apprentice''s Rainbow... It''s really not easy for him to find such a sense of achievement after teaching such an apprentice.


    "What happened to me just now..." Wuyang asked weakly.


    "You were also parasitized by the evil spirit just now." Gu Fuzi said gently, "although you have an excellent mind and have a strong resistance to the evil spirit, there was a huge flaw in your mind just now, which made the evil spirit take advantage of the weakness to form the evil spirit."


    "Thank you for your help, master. Wuyang is very grateful." immortal Wuyang quickly thanked him. His eyes are watery. It seems that I still feel pity at first sight.


    In fact, Su Li and Gu Yuzi knew that Wuyang was going to have a problem after they heard that there was no EQ in the enchantment... Sure enough, before long, he was black and seemed to be possessed


    At this moment, with the help of God, Gu Yuzi quickly completed the rest of the deduction, and then made an experimental attack on Wuyang.


    Finally, the du''e talisman is really magical. Although it has no attack power, it really has nothing to say in terms of various auxiliary abilities.


    After seeing this scene, the towering border suddenly became very silent. But I haven''t waited for what they''re going to say


    At the next moment, a red rainbow fell from the sky, and countless flames exploded when it landed. I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, but the afterwave diffusion directly blew away the boundary of the survivors of Qingming road!


    According to the general experience of Dongzhou cultivation circle, it''s either the peerless troll or the chieftain.


    There will be some "peerless trolls" here, which is about the evil spirit, but the evil spirit has not appeared yet. It''s the chieftain


    The shaman waved his sword to disperse the smoke and dust, and saluted the newcomer in front of the mountain: "shishuzu, you''re coming!"


    Shaman Jian and Ji Lian are of the same generation. There are only two of their martial uncles in Jianzong. Xuansu is still preparing for the final sprint as her water king, so the only one present is... Yuan Feng, the former patriarch!


    The sun gods and sword immortals are here. How can these evil spirits mix? Be a panacea for disciples of sword sect


    The "Tiangang protects the Great Barrier" collapsed, revealing more than 20 people with uneven accomplishments... That is to say, there are only so many people left in Qingming road now.


    The person with the highest accomplishments among these people is a true monarch of Yuanying, who is the only one left of the great achievements of Qingming Taoism. But now these Qingming Taoist disciples are all pale and frightened... No matter who they were, they were rude to the sword sect just now.


    At that time, they were happy, but now people''s Yangshen leaders have come!


    At this time, they even want to be possessed and die without pain... But they don''t have to worry about the things they have been trying to avoid before.


    Because at the moment when Yuan Feng landed, all the evil spirits around him had been dispelled!


    Even if Yuan Feng''s injury on the spirit has not recovered, is the power of Yang God''s mind given in vain? The evil spirits here are different from the heart eating demons who fell into tiancracked mountain in those days. Yuan Feng just swept away an idea, which is enough to dispel all discord.


    When the cultivation reached a high level, the very troublesome problem for low-level friars was not worth mentioning for high-level friars.


    Otherwise, how can we say that the Yang God and the true immortal can suppress the clan''s luck? If there was a Yang God in Qingming Road, he would not suffer such a great disaster.


    Yuan Feng paid no attention to the survivors of Qingming Road, but gently nodded to Su Li and others who saluted him... The leaders of Jianzong just need to keep smiling at their disciples.


    "What do I need to do?" Yuan Feng didn''t take a shelf and cut straight to the subject.


    "Don''t worry." Su Li suddenly took out a fleshy flower bag from the bag, then threw it over and said, "grand master, try this first to see if it will help you."


    Yuan Feng picked up the fleshy flower bag without hesitation and directly pinched it, but the pulp juice formed a thin line and flew up and drilled into his mouth.


    "It tastes good," he said first.


    But then his expression was subtle, and his eyebrows, which had been slightly wrinkled, were slowly relieved, and then showed some comfortable appearance.


    He asked in surprise, "can this repair the injury of my spirit?"


    He frowned all the time because the injury of the spirit made him have a headache. That''s why he has poor energy, can''t think for a long time, and needs to take a nap from time to time.


    Now he not only has the "Dongming Heart Sutra" to improve his "internal skills", but also has this "natural material and earth treasure" to accelerate his recovery. How can he be unhappy?


    "Originally, I expected to study the Dongming Heart Sutra for ten years before I could recover from my injury, but this fruit actually reduced my hard work for three years!"


    Su Li was also very happy, so he said, "then please, grand master, catch all those evil shadows."


    Yuan Feng also learned some mysteries from the flying sword biography of the magic sword. At this time, how can he stay when he listens? He disappeared in place in a flash.


    To tell the truth, if the magic sword is used to solve the evil spirit, he will have to fight even with the help of Gu Yuzi and Su Li... Unless Su Li switches skills and outputs them with "professional counterpart" Zhenfeng skills.


    However, neither the magic sword nor Su Li was sure that he could completely leave the evil spirit.


    So Yuan Feng came out... This feeling of backing should not be too cool. Complex problems should be simplified.


    Jianzong and others who stayed in place looked at each other with the survivors of Qingming Road, which was once very embarrassing.


    So Su Li always felt that the practitioners who seemed to be superior to ordinary people were not necessarily smart people... Just like the people who shouted at the side of Qingming road just now... It was clear that they were in danger, but they were rude to them who came to rescue.


    There may be some vigilance against the sword sect and some disdain for Wuyang for a long time... But anyway, is it uncomfortable now?

 Chapter 362

    When Yuan Feng appeared again, he had dragged a huge flame net cover, in which dozens of heads overlapped, and it was difficult to maintain a complete ghost.


    "It''s all here." Yuan Feng''s Sword Fairy said proudly... These ghost shadows are so worthless in his eyes.


    The power of Yang gods and true immortals is universal. More importantly, their hearts are strong and can touch a corner of the law. Therefore, many Taoist dharmas that low-level friars have to study hard are held in their hands.


    Su Li completely didn''t know how Yuan Feng used fire as a net, but he could make the fire do no harm to the evil shadow. This was indeed a profound Taoist technique.


    Facts have proved that there is no sword cultivation after the cultivation, that is, there is a deviation in the research direction because of their own preferences.


    "Grand master and uncle, have you caught the evil spirit?" Su Li asked.


    "I caught it and hid it in the body of the Qingming Taoist master. I broke the body of the Qingming Taoist master before I exposed it." Yuan Feng responded.


    Well, for Renyang Sword Fairy, there is no difference between evil spirit and evil shadow.


    The only remaining disciples of Qingming Taoism who don''t deserve to have a name around them feel like a rabbit dies and a fox Mourns... Their Taoist master died like this?


    Although it''s not a pity to say that the LORD was possessed by the devil, he was beheaded by the sword immortal of the sword sect. How can they raise their heads in the cultivation world in Sichuan in the future?


    Su Li immediately handed the prepared wooden rod to Yuan Feng... It was not that he was lazy, but that he didn''t know how to deal with these demons in the fire net.


    Yuan Feng didn''t mind seeing it. He conveniently stuffed the wooden drill rod into the gap of the fire net


    The fire net seems to have a large mesh, but the demons can''t escape from it. But now the wooden rod poked in again... Sure enough, the Yang God Zhenxian had reached the level of perfection in his magic control.


    Su Li immediately launched "more meat and flowers.".


    The magic carried on the wooden rod was launched, and the whole wood spread out countless roots, and then plunged into the fire net. Among the evil demons gathered together, there was a sound of "suction".


    This scene is even more evil than demons. I don''t know what other flower gods look like when they use thousands of trees to bloom.


    But there is a saying, Su Li''s effect here is really good.


    The volume of evil spirit and evil shadow shrinks rapidly, and 21 fleshy flowers bloom continuously on the branches exposed by the wooden rod!


    Then the 21 fleshy flowers matured rapidly, and then shed their flower sacs in turn.


    Su Li quickly caught one of them and sealed them in time to avoid the loss of efficacy.


    Then when twenty-one flowers bloomed to seventeen, they could no longer mature and fall off. Then Su Li thought about it and even operated with his own


    Three of the remaining fleshy flowers immediately withered, and finally ensured the successful landing of the 17th and 18th fleshy flower sacs.


    After Su Li finished sealing this time, he skillfully didn''t put it away directly, but put it in front of Yuan Feng with Zhenyuan... That means, "our efforts are all for you!" The way you look.


    So how can such a sweet and auspicious baby not get the ''love'' of the elders in the sect?


    When Yuan Feng saw this, he understood in his heart. He took two fleshy flower bags and then said, "these are enough to make me recover when my sword sect established religion. The rest are your booty, which can be distributed separately."


    Su Li didn''t know it was Yuan Feng. He was embarrassed... He thought he would simply take out the remaining two flower bags he had put away and put them together.


    "Then count one of the people present, one for each. Take the rest back to the zongmen." Su Li suggested.


    The four people of Jianzong present have no objection to this distribution method. You''ve got your own benefits, and you should turn them over to the Pope.


    But after all, Gu Yuzi was distressed by his apprentice, and then asked, "this is your magic income. Why don''t you take more."


    Su Li smiled and said, "master, you also said that this is my magic income, so I can''t wait to try what kind of flower bags can be planted from other magic stars."


    What you said makes the sword clan people nearby impulsive! Even Yuan Feng felt that he should be able to suspend his seclusion for a while. Why don''t you try killing more evil stars to fatten Su Li''s flowers and see what can be planted?


    So those people of Qingming road are even more ignored. Yuan Feng put away the remaining fleshy flower bag with a wave of his sleeve, and then said, "I''ll put it away together first, Su Li, you have to suffer with me..."


    Su Li actually didn''t want to run around with him at all. At a critical juncture when the strange treasure was about to be born and caused chaos in the sky, he felt that he should still live in his own "one third of an acre" and plant radishes.


    In fact, he left for some time and missed his lovely believers. He always wanted to take care of their lives silently and listen to their voices.


    Su Li really didn''t like the intrigues and disputes in the cultivation world so much.


    So Su Li thought for a moment and simply spent his divine power to condense ten divine power wooden rods in one breath. Then he said to Yuan Feng:


    "Grand master, I won''t go. I want to stay with grand master xuansu for a while. These wooden sticks also bless my magic. As long as you stab the target in, you can naturally blossom."


    Yuan Feng looked at the wooden rods strangely and asked, "what''s this? Did you make a staff?"


    Su Li''s face was a little black, because it seemed that there was nothing wrong with calling it a staff, but the question was what to call it?


    Fleshy staff


    Too beautiful to look directly.


    So he decided to skip the topic, pointed to the group of people who didn''t deserve to have names and asked, "what do they do?"


    Yuan Feng didn''t care much, but after listening to Su Li''s words, he looked at it carefully, and then said, "a group of fools infected with the evil spirit are dead. Now the evil spirit is dead, so don''t worry about becoming a evil shadow."


    "But the evil seed will not die by itself. If they can''t cultivate their self-cultivation, they will stamp the devil''s way and sink in the future."


    "Beg immortal to save me!" this time, those guys without name and surname finally responded. Under Yuan Feng''s powerful power, they didn''t have any stubborn meaning and knelt down and begged directly.


    However, Yuan Feng, as the former leader of Jianzong, has the common "integrity" of Jianzong. He said casually, "you are all people of Qingming Taoism in Sichuan. What does it have to do with our Jianzong? Why should I save you?"


    Su Li was a little speechless... He has felt for many times that it is not unreasonable for the sword sect to have no friends. It is true that there are enemies all over the world!


    However, the development of this event was somewhat beyond his expectation. The only Yuan Ying Zhen Jun left in Qingming Dao knelt down on the ground and said to Yuan Feng, "now my Qingming Dao can''t sustain itself alone, and the high righteousness of the sword sect is equal to killing me."


    "So, I''d like to put all the people left in Qingming road under the command of Jianzong and invite the immortal to take them in!"


    Su Li: "


    What is this hyperexpansion?

 Chapter 363

    Sometimes things in the world are so evil that Su Li never thought that he went to Qingming road and finally led to the surrender of the whole sect of Qingming road


    Although there are only three or two big cats and kittens left in Qingming road at this time, it is not helpful for the strength improvement of Jianzong. However, the cultivation world has never competed for people, but the resources and inheritance of cultivation.


    Qingming daoju sect invested in Jianzong and became a courtyard of Jianzong. So the resources originally controlled by Qingming Dao are naturally all the things of Jianzong. More importantly, we can also inherit the Taoism of Qingming Taoism!


    The original sword sect may not care about these, but what will happen after teaching sword cliff in the future?


    The sword sect is now able to hold sharp swords, so the next goal is to ''hide thousands of methods on the cliff''. The sword cliff sect in the future should not only dominate with sword technique, which is too narrow... Only inclusive is the long-term way.


    Yuan Feng knew the powerful relationship, so he was surprised and speechless at this time... Really, he doesn''t want Su Li to return to the sect door now... The auspicious walking will bring amazing benefits to the sect door wherever he goes.


    In fact, how could the last Yuanying Zhenjun of Qingming Taoism not know that after he did so, Qingming Taoism was completely swallowed by the sword sect?


    But there''s no way. How to survive is the most important thing for the rest of these people now... Gu Yuzi has shown the ability to solve the evil seed, which makes Qingming Taoist people helpless. The evil seed has a solution soon in the sword sect.


    In addition, Yuan Feng, the sun god Sword Fairy, has shown a corner of his strength


    If they continue to die, the sword sect will not be kind enough to help them, so their fate can be predicted... One person here will fall into the devil''s way in turn and become the target of monks hunting in Sichuan.


    At that time, they don''t know how to inherit the Qingming Dao, but the Qingming Dao they know in their hearts will no longer exist.


    But if they surrender to Jianzong and are loyal now, they may be able to survive and have Jianzong as their backer... Even after this disaster, other sects in Sichuan will never dare to touch them. The inheritance of Qingming Taoism can also be continued by them


    The sudden benefits made Yuan Feng a little confused. He thought about it, and then said to the Yuan Ying, "what do you call you?"


    It''s not easy. The Yuanying of Qingming road is finally qualified to have a name.


    He said: "in xiacangxizi, it''s the Qingming road... Just how the Qingming road used to be. There''s no need to talk about it. In xiacangxizi, it''s the people of the Qingming road now."


    Yuan Feng nodded and said, "cangxizi, to tell you the truth, our sword sect is preparing for great teaching at this time. When you take effect at this time, it just conforms to the general trend of our sword cliff sect at that time."


    Cangxizi''s heart is tight... Listen to the atmosphere of others'' sword sect, and he has begun to prepare for teaching! Originally, he was worried about whether Yuan Feng would refuse his service, but now he is completely relieved.


    After all, the establishment of education is equivalent to making the plate bigger, and the accompanying nature will be a new round of power expansion. At this time, he led Qingming road to take effect. Maybe he can get a lot of benefits!


    At this time, Yuan Feng continued, "however, I can''t decide this alone. Let me go back to zongmen and discuss it with others."


    Cangxizi was still very determined in his heart. As a result, when Yuan Feng said this, he felt useless and empty in his heart. He felt that this was the excuse. After all, man is a sword fairy! What can''t even Yang Shenjian decide directly?


    His unexpected answer is that there are a nest of Yang gods and sword immortals in Jianzong''s family


    "Please have mercy on the immortal!" cangxizi looked like begging for mercy. He really wanted to survive and didn''t even want face.


    Yuan Feng is a little hard to decide. This is something he never encountered when he was the leader of the sword sect... Strictly speaking, for the sword sect who is used to his barbaric growth, he has never encountered such a beautiful thing!


    When it was hard to make a decision, Yuan Feng turned his eyes to Su Li... Because he knew that Su Li was higher than him in terms of the status of the sect, and Su Li''s words were also of great reference value to them.


    "Su Li, what do you suggest?" he asked.


    Cangxizi and all the disciples of Qingming Taoism were surprised to see... Although Su Li''s "town magic sword" was very famous outside, it was able to ask the leader of Yang God in the sect for advice... This can''t be explained by "excellent disciples".


    Su Li didn''t care about these people''s eyes. He just thought a little and made a mature and sober speech: "this is really a problem, and we should also consider whether there are similar forces in the future, which requires everyone to take out a charter."


    Yuan Feng was surprised to show his approval, and then said, "yes, after I set up a teaching in Jianya, I will expand my power and someone will take effect. These people can''t be turned away? I just take this opportunity to set the rules in the future."


    Then he said to cangxizi, "if you don''t trust me, you can go with us to Jianzong and his party... It''s not a big problem to accept your contribution, but we need to determine the articles of association."


    Cangxizi was a little embarrassed. He said, "this is the best, but there are still many disciples here who suffer from the evil seed. Will you help solve the evil seed first..."


    Yuan Feng listened, but said impatiently, "you go to discuss this matter with Gu Yuzi, and I''ll go back to zongmen first."


    "Su Li, you can come to the meeting with cangxizi later."


    With that, the big man really "came and went in a hurry", and "whew" disappeared into the sky.


    Cangxizi hesitated and then realized that he was going to attend the high-level meeting of Jianzong... After all, it was about his people, so he couldn''t help but urge:


    "Su Li, can we start?"


    I can''t wait.


    Su Li understood that Yuan Feng''s first return was to give others in the sect a time for psychological preparation, so he shook his head and said, "wait a moment, I left my pet around before. I have to meet it first."


    He was worried that the sausage would not be affected by the evil spirit, so he left it and its new toy in the nearby mountains. It''s decided. Later, he must find Chun and ask for another inheritance bark of the Dongming Heart Sutra to give meat intestines.


    To be honest, for most sword sect disciples who practice the second version of the Dongming Heart Sutra, they have reason to feel offended at this time

 Chapter 364

    Cangxizi never imagined that he would follow Su Li all over the mountain to drill around in order to find him that dog


    If he hadn''t taken refuge in Jianzong at this time, he would have slapped the boy in front of him.


    In fact, Su Li didn''t look for meat intestines for a long time. After all, they have been together for so long, and there is always some air induction. But cangxizi could grovel before Yuan Feng, but he didn''t want to lose his share in front of Su Li.


    Fortunately, he refrained from attack


    Soon Su Li found the sausage... At this time, it was running fast and shuttling through the woods. On his head, there is a Zhi horse jumping, and on the back of the Zhi horse, there is a Shenwa sitting.


    It''s really two kinds of elixirs that have become essence.


    When Rouchang saw Su Li, he immediately rushed over. At this time, it was about the size of a person. It was happy and almost turned Su Li over.


    Cangxizi only felt that his desire was challenged again... Why did a Shenwa and a Zhima suddenly appear? This is a natural treasure in the mountains. Refining it into pills is also of great benefit to Yuanying.


    Usually these little things are hard to find. They drill into the ground when they see people and are very difficult to grasp.


    But now?


    The two spirit grasses got into Su Li''s pocket with the dog''s shrinking body without any objection!


    How can people be so different


    Cangxizi looked up at Su Li''s dog and thought it might be some kind of alien descendant with special blood lineage... It''s not wrong to say so, but in fact, these refined spirit grass are willing to drill into Su Li''s pocket, but it''s still because of Su Li''s identity


    Flowers are gods. Naturally, they are born to be kind to plants.


    "Can we go now?" cangxizi couldn''t help urging again.


    Su Li was not angry either. He just scratched his head and said, "of course."


    With that, he spread his sword wings and was about to take off.


    Cangxizi can''t wait to hide a roll and wrap Su Li in it... He thinks Su Li''s golden elixir flying speed is too slow.


    Su Li was slightly stunned, but then he didn''t say anything more. After all, they meant well, didn''t they?


    However, when cangxizi rolled up Su Li and took off, when he was flying over a mountain, he suddenly suffered a terrible suppression!


    Cangxizi''s face was ugly. He took Su Li and fell out of the light. Then he looked at the... Monk in the sky in front of him.


    Su Li felt that he could not live with a monk in his life... The monk was dressed in coarse cloth and wore an old cassock. He looked poor. However, no one dares to despise the monk because he seems to be surrounded by Sanskrit singing around his body, which is clearly an extremely profound manifestation of Buddhism.


    Cangxizi looked at the eminent monk in front of him inexplicably, and then asked, "this master of fanyin mountain, why are you blocking us here?"


    "I''m Faxian of fanyin mountain. I''m here for all the residents of Qingming Taoism." monk Faxian said in a compassionate tone.


    Cangxizi just clicked in his heart on the spot, and then said with a bad complexion: "my Qingming road has always had nothing to do with fanyin mountain. What can I do for you, master?"


    "These two days, I lived in the mountains and watched the sky at night to deduce the trend of the world. But I didn''t think that suddenly there was a sign of the birth of a strange treasure... Then the demon star came to the world and the world was covered with charcoal."


    Monk Haixian said with compassion: "it is difficult for evil stars to come into the world. Recently, I saw a powerful evil star falling near Qingming Road, and then Qingming road was full of evil flames."


    Cangxizi interrupted impatiently, "that was before. Now the evil star of Qingming road has been solved by the great powers of the sword sect."


    Monk Haixian seemed stunned, but then he said, "how about the sword sect? I don''t know. I only know that the black Qi on your face is looming, which is a sign of evil Qi."


    "I''d better hurry back to fanyin mountain with the poor monk to worship the Buddha, or there may be a chance to recover."


    Cangxizi felt uncomfortable as soon as he heard it. Isn''t this going to take him to fanyin mountain under house arrest?


    If even the last Yuanying of Qingming road is "worshipped" by fanyin mountain, should the resources originally under the jurisdiction of Qingming road also be "represented" by fanyin mountain?


    This intention is really sinister. Cangxizi thinks he is OK and cautious enough, otherwise he will repeat the mistakes... Wait, what mistakes did he repeat?


    Just when cangxizi, who was so angry, had some problems in his mind, Su Li calmly flapped his wings and said, "master Haixian, cangxizi and the rest of the disciples of Qingming road have decided to join our sword sect. Therefore, the affairs of cangxizi are naturally the affairs of our sword sect. I won''t bother fanyin mountain and you."


    Monk Haixian''s face was a little stiff at once, but then he smiled and said: "I think the almsgiver is surrounded by evil spirit. I think it''s also affected by the evil star that day. How about going back to the mountain with the poor monk to worship the Buddha for a period of time?"


    Listen, these monks even make threats so obscure... This is not to say: mind your own business, or you will be arrested together!


    To some extent, the monk was really unreasonable. Then he smiled and asked, "master, it''s serious, but if I go back to fanyin mountain with the master, it won''t be long before fanyin mountain will be removed."


    Isn''t it just cruel words? Who won''t!


    Monk Haixian was suddenly bluffed by such a straightforward response. Then he realized what he said: "young people are always in high spirits, but benefactor is so arrogant that he is not afraid to bring disaster to his family?"


    The monk actually began to educate people.


    Su Li wanted to spit out fragrance at this time, but after thinking about it, he still spoke in a polite and sharp way: "thank you for your concern, but compared with the current situation of our sword sect, the master also knows that the whole world is an enemy, and there is no difference between a fanyin mountain."


    When Su Li uttered such powerful words, he was really frightened and still thinking about how to advise cangxizi... He looked at Su Li in amazement and looked like he didn''t know what to do.


    Obviously, the Yuan Ying Zhen Jun, who had worked wholeheartedly before, was not used to the way of Jianzong.


    Monk Haixian also felt extremely helpless... At this moment, he finally understood why fellow practitioners in the cultivation world didn''t like to communicate with people of the sword sect. This kind of hob meat posture, which is not afraid to get angry with you and has to fight you to the end, is really very melancholy.


    The monk decided not to talk nonsense with Su Li. He really didn''t bother to say a word. He''s going to do it directly... The disciples of the sword sect always seem to have this special talent, which can drag people into the rhythm of "moving hands without beeping".

 Chapter 365

    Monk Haixian is in great trouble. Now who in the world doesn''t know that the sword sect has a peerless Sword Fairy? Previously, when the immortal city fell, it looked like a great catastrophe was coming, but it was cut open by a sword light from the West.


    It was this sword that gave the Dongzhou cultivation world a chance to respond. Otherwise, after the impact of the doomsday, there will be a demon star, and the earth of Dongzhou will be the doomsday scene overnight.


    From this point, people of all factions in Dongzhou have to bear the love of Jianzong.


    That''s why monk Haixian found it difficult... So he simply changed his words:


    "I''m joking. Let''s go to fanyin mountain with the poor monk... If you''re just a guest, you won''t say much more than your elders." Haixian said as if she was comforting herself, and then sang a Buddhist horn to Su Li.


    The Buddha''s name sounded like the Buddha''s whisper, with great compassion in it, as if it wanted to lead people into the west to enjoy the bliss.


    Anyway, cangxizi was suddenly on the road, and his eyes were blurred.


    Su Li was not surprised at all. He always felt that Yuanying Zhenjun outside Jianzong was always such a waste... In fact, he wanted to be bad. No matter how unbearable cangxizi was, he would not be controlled by Haixian monk.


    It was the existence of evil spirit in his heart that covered his heart with dust. And fanyin mountain is good at crossing people with sound, so it was stunned by monk Haixian.


    So monk Haixian was surprised again. His Buddha''s name was really started, but his original intention was to say that Su Li was dizzy first, and then take good care of cangxizi... But now it seems that it is completely contrary to what he thought?


    "Well, the result is the same." monk Haixian said with a compassionate look, then pinched the seal with both hands and cast a magic spell.


    He felt that such a spell should be enough to trap Su Li.


    But the reality is very skinny. In a golden Buddha light, Su Li looked at himself and monk Haixian inexplicably, and then asked, "did you do anything?"


    Monk Haixian wants to spit blood. It''s unreasonable that his spells will fail!


    At this time, the red old man''s voice sounded in Su Li''s ear and said, "I''m so happy. The monk actually wants to confuse your heart with magic spells. Shut up!"


    Why is there bitterness in this laughter full of schadenfreude?


    Monk Haixian doesn''t believe in evil. He decided to show his attitude. Otherwise, he will be ridiculed by a younger generation?


    So he sat down on the cloud and began to recite the Scriptures solemnly. The next moment was a burst of Sanskrit sounds, which seemed to tell the world the beauty of Buddhism.


    This is the magic method of fanyin mountain: "call it Lingshan.".


    It''s an interesting kind of phonological illusion. It can build the beauty of the Western Buddha kingdom in the subject''s mind with many Sanskrit sounds by reading scriptures by eminent monks.


    This is definitely a great magic power, so that people can easily calm down into the beauty of the holy land of the West Tianling mountain.


    Originally, Su Li was ready to do it, but unexpectedly, the monk suddenly sat there and began to chant scriptures


    He felt that he should not disturb others, so he dragged cangxizi to spread his sword wings and prepared to take a detour.


    The corners of monk Haixian''s mouth could not help twitching... When he was blind, didn''t he?


    So he drove the clouds all the way after Su Li and recited the Buddhist scriptures all the way... He didn''t believe it. The Buddhist magic power of fanyin mountain would have no effect on Su Li.


    However, he didn''t expect that Su Li in front of him was just a flutter of wings and had crossed thousands of miles. Isn''t the flight speed a little too fast?


    Haixian hurried fast and slowly, and even didn''t hesitate to use his magic powers in an attempt to hold Su Li''s body


    Like a dream!


    Su Li''s distant figure paused, as if it had been affected. However, before the sea string was happy, he saw that Su Li had flapped his wings again and then flew without a trace.


    Dreamlike meditation can make people''s mind enter a dreamlike state and lose self-control. This is still an illusion, but it is a very advanced illusion.


    Because even the friars with high magic resistance will inevitably lose their mind for a moment when facing this magic power, and wonder whether they are dreaming or waking at this time?


    Su Li is easily immune.


    The reason why his body stopped earlier was that at that moment, he felt that his mind and body were out of touch for a moment... This Buddhist magic power is still very powerful, but it''s a pity that he didn''t meet the "right person".


    Monk Haixian read the Sutra for a while and had to stop. He had no choice but to smile bitterly. He felt that his action was a complete failure... He thought he could take this opportunity to inherit part of the Qingming Taoism, so as to complete part of the gaps in the inheritance of fanyin mountain, but he didn''t expect to fall short in the end.


    Just as he was preparing to restore the avenue, he saw another cloud coming from the horizon.


    He immediately pinched his fingers and thought happily, "there is no way to be a man. There are even descendants of Qingming road! This time, without the unreasonable younger generation of Jianzong, he must succeed."


    ... but.


    He had just recited a "Amitabha" before he had time to "Buddha". In his luck that day, he cut a sword light on the spot and almost photographed him from the cloud.


    "Who''s coming?" then came the voice of questioning.


    Haixian looked at the figure carrying the long sword on the cloud and couldn''t say all kinds of grievances in his heart. He finally knew why the younger generation of Jianzong was so "boastful". It''s really that Jianzong is such a sect that people don''t want to talk to them at all!


    What else can we do? Counsellor counsellor... It seems that Qingming Dao is already in the bag of the sword sect. If you want to plot its inheritance, you can only think of another method.


    ... looking at the monk Haixian who ran away in dismay, Qijian felt unspeakably happy... Did all the people in his family say hello to others like this? Sure enough.


    It''s also that people who repair swords have their own intuition. They can intuitively feel whether the coming person is hostile. If you are hostile, give me a sword first. Anyway, there is hostility. If you have good intentions, you can naturally have a good communication.


    "By the way, who is that man?" Gu Yuzi asked Wuyang around him.


    After he destroyed all the evil spirits in the hearts of the people of Qingming Dao, he unexpectedly returned to the sect with these people... The magic sword didn''t say anything about this, because he probably knew that the complete annexation of Qingming Dao by the sword sect was a certainty.


    Wuyang was beautiful and light, and then said, "if the disciple is right, he is the master of fanyin mountain in Western Sichuan, but I don''t know what he calls here."


    "I''m afraid it''s not a good thing... I don''t know if he met my disciple?" Gu Yuzi seemed to think of something and said.


    "Elder cangxizi is here, elder martial brother Su must be all right." Wuyang said cleverly. Now he has performed disciple rites to Gu Yuzi, and he completely thinks of himself as a subordinate of the sword sect.


    Others may be uncomfortable about it, but he has no objection. As a humble and used person, there is not so much affectation.


    "Yes, there should be nothing wrong with him in cangxizi." Gu Fuzi frowned slightly, and then said with open mind.


    Wuyang thinks Gu Yuzi may be wrong?

 Chapter 366

    The cold wind blew all the way, and just when Su Li was about to reach Jianzong, cangxizi woke up with a cry.


    Su Li shook his hand and almost threw people from a high altitude


    "What happened just now?" cangxizi recovered his mind, rubbed his eyes and looked at Su Li... Did he fall asleep just now? So what happened to the gaffe?


    "You fell asleep, so I flew you over." Su Li briefly introduced the situation... It''s really simple.


    Cangxizi had a feeling of egg pain. He felt that Su Li must have concealed something... He quickly checked himself, but found that not only was there nothing wrong, but the evil spirit in his mind was suppressed to a very inert level, which made him feel refreshed for a while, as if he had recovered.


    Su Li seemed to know what he was doing. He turned his head and said, "it seems that the Buddhist dharma of fanyin mountain does have the effect of suppressing evil Qi."


    Cangxizi didn''t know what to say. At this time, he wanted to take refuge in fanyin mountain. After all, the monks of fanyin mountain pay some price at most in exchange, which is the nature of cooperation. But he Jianzong... It was really swallowed.


    But is regret still useful now?


    After Yuan Feng appeared, all the small abacus had not worked... In front of absolute strength, there was only obedience.


    Moreover, they had passed through the Western Qin Dynasty and came to tiancrack mountain


    Cangxizi could only restrain his thoughts, and then followed Su Li to fly in tiancrack mountain.


    "I heard that the sword sect suffered a great disaster, and even the sect door fell... But I didn''t expect that there were real immortals. I don''t know what happened at the beginning, and what should happen to the sword sect now?" cangxizi thought in his heart.


    He felt that after the same disaster, the situation of Jianzong should not be much better than Qingming Dao, right?


    But then he saw a group of people dressed in short shirts like hard workers in mortals digging a mountain path on the hillside of a towering mountain!


    Seeing this, Su Li quickly took back the sword wings and fell down


    Cangxizi had no choice but to follow... He had found that Su Li, the golden pill disciple, was very big in the card of the sword sect. Although he doesn''t know why, he can only choose to follow suit now.


    They fell on the half repaired mountain road, but saw that one of them had come up, holding a shovel sword in his hand and bowed and said, "young master, why are you here?"


    Cangxizi looked at the man in front of him, but he saw that his whole body was surging and his five Qi were harmonious. Although it was not completely connected to form a harmonious circle of the five Qi, it was only a foot away from the door.


    Such cultivation is absolutely necessary to strengthen the cultivation in Qingming road and is highly valued. After all, this is a good seedling that is about to enter the golden elixir circle, and then Yuanying can expect.


    But in this way, you dig a mountain path here? What''s more, as cangxizi''s eyes moved, he found that there were six or seven golden elixirs in the short shirts'' coolies'' behind the man, and the rest could be completed at any time!


    "So, why are you here? Aren''t you going to meet the evil star?" Su Li asked cangxizi curiously.


    "Ha, we were all responsible for cleaning up the falling evil stars in the West Qin Dynasty and the north land boundary... But the evil stars falling here seem to be relatively weak, just two Yuanying levels. After we solved it at one go, we came here to dig mountains again." the storm said in a relaxed tone, as if those evil stars were not worth mentioning in his eyes.


    Well, Su Li thinks the evil stars falling within the influence of the sword sect are probably unlucky


    When he looked at his servant, he seemed to have done a good job. He had become a foreman?


    "What''s the matter with the mountain road here? It seems that I didn''t plan this project?" Su Li asked curiously.


    The violent crane replied, "this is the arrangement of the patriarch. It is said that it is to leave a way for ordinary people who ask for immortality. A year later, the sword cliff sect will be established, and this mountain road will be officially opened."


    Su Li felt it as soon as he heard it... Tiancrack mountain is really desperate for ordinary people. The disciples of Jianzong have also searched from all over the Western Qin Dynasty over the years, so the number has always been small in the category of Dazhong sect.


    But now that we have this "seeking way", perhaps it is not only a chance for mortals, but also the beginning of Jianzong''s expansion.


    "The patriarch is far sighted. Do a good job. I''ll go back to the patriarch first." Su Li waved goodbye to his foreman servant, and then took off again.


    Cangxizi now can''t understand the work of the sword sect... He is very arrogant in the cultivation world, but he has extraordinary kindness to ordinary people. Even immortal Jindan led a team to dig mountain roads for mortals... I can''t understand, I really can''t understand


    But he didn''t ask about it, just took off to keep up. But there has been a subtle change in the image of Jianzong in his heart


    He originally thought that the Jianzong should be a place where everyone is brave and fierce, but when he really began to contact the interior of Jianzong with Su Li, he already felt a completely different characteristic.


    It''s hard for him to say what it is. He just pressed the impetuous in his heart and observed carefully


    The mountain where Jianzong was originally located has collapsed on one side, and now it has become a steep cliff. When cangxizi saw the cliff, he could imagine the tragedy of the sword sect.


    But now, he saw that under the cliff, many sword sect disciples just lived in Jielu.


    Without any mountain protection array and no magic array to confuse and hide, they exist in the split mountain in the most original ecological attitude.


    When he fell from the sky with Su Li, he even saw a female disciple with a spatula studying cooking beside several open-air earthen stoves


    Cangxizi was surprised that there was such a "life" side in Jianzong.


    But Su Li walked over and seemed to be in a bad mood and asked, "elder martial sister Chisui, what are you doing?"


    The one who is studying cooking with a spatula is another alternative in Jianzong. It seems that she has finally found what she is good at


    "Ah, it''s younger martial brother su... I''m studying how to make succulent flowers more delicious. Now it''s a popular food outside. I can''t fall behind in this regard!"


    Su Li looked at the inexplicably high fighting spirit holding spike, and finally had to turn around and leave.


    Cangxizi was even more confused at this time, because with his cultivation, he could not only see in front of him, but also bring the voice of a large area around him into his ears.


    As a result, he found that in the land of Jianzong, the most discussed was: how to cultivate land fastest?! Which posture has a higher ore extraction rate?! Who else created a "weeding sword" with excellent effect


    "What''s the matter with Jianzong?" cangxizi asked blankly.


    Su Li didn''t know how to answer at once. He just threw the pot very decisively and said, "it''s just that everyone likes to understand the people''s livelihood. It has nothing to do with me, really."


    "Ha ha......" suddenly, a creepy woman''s laughter sounded around Su Li.


    He immediately jumped aside, but reluctantly said, "grand master, don''t laugh at me so suddenly, seeping people."


    Cangxizi was too frightened to move at this time, because the female nun in front of him was definitely a top monk


    At the same time, he also "understood" why Jianzong didn''t have a mountain gate array. I''m afraid it''s "loose outside and tight inside"?


    Xuansu didn''t care about the stranger, but said in a somewhat sombre tone: "you know what? When I listen to the later generations talk about how convenient it is for qianmang sword to transplant rice seedlings, what do I want to do most?"


    Su Li quickly shook his head and said, "it has nothing to do with me!!"


    Seeing that he was frightened, xuansu smiled and the ice melted. She said, "what else can I do? Of course, I choose to accept this reality... Xuanyuzi has accepted his life. What can I do?"


    "From another angle, at least now more and more people have taken this sword skill..."


    Cangxizi looked at Su Li and was suddenly very curious. He really wanted to know what the boy had done to the sword sect. How could such a top monk feel that he would "break" at any time?

 Chapter 367

    Su Li followed xuansu like a good baby. He didn''t dare to do anything superfluous for fear of offending the elder.


    Cangxizi also keeps up... The Qi field of the female elder of the sword sect is so strong that it seems to destroy the sky and the earth at any time. However, this is in line with the "sword sect" in his mind. Sure enough, what he saw and heard earlier was an accident?


    Unexpectedly, Su Li suddenly asked, "grand master, it seems that you can''t control your power. Can you survive the robbery?"


    Xuansu paused slightly and said, "in fact, it should have been OK six months ago, but I want to be safer... It should be in this day or two."


    Su Li immediately bowed and said, "well, Su Li is here to congratulate the grand master and uncle for robbing him into an immortal!"


    Xuansu smiled a little, as if she was embarrassed


    Cangxi is as dull as a chicken. The sword sect is going to have a Sword Fairy again?!


    And I heard earlier that the divine sword Valley once provoked the sword sect in Dengxian City, and then the divine sword valley was kicked by the two sword immortals of the sword sect


    So if he remembers correctly, if the xuansu Zhenjun can survive the robbery successfully, then the sword sect must have at least three sword immortals?


    This kind of strength, even if it is put in Zhongzhou, where the Xiuzhen civilization is the most prosperous, is also a top force! Dongzhou... I really can''t stand it.


    Cangxizi was really "no more two minds" at this time. He didn''t dare to have any. Now he knows why Yuan Feng can''t make a decision about his contribution to Qingming Taoism, because there are indeed many great friars of the same status in the sword sect.


    As they approached the sword cliff, cangxizi began to feel a strong pressure that suffocated him. After meeting Yuan Feng, he knew that this kind of invisible pressure that can make people''s "heart" feel actually comes from those real immortals who have been relegated to the world!


    At this time, he suddenly felt a look that made him uncomfortable, as if there was a nine day God looking down from the distant heaven. He just felt creepy and at a loss.


    But Su Li suddenly turned and waved at this time


    Cangxizi quickly turned and looked, but he saw that in the valley on one side of sword cliff, there was a towering giant tree rising from the ground, trying to compete with sword cliff!


    It''s strange that such a conspicuous huge tree didn''t feel it when entering the mountain just now. It can only be seen in the Jianzong residence under the sword cliff.


    On a towering earth slope under the huge tree, a palace beauty was vaguely standing below and looking at each other from a distance... Su Li was just saying hello to her.


    Cangxizi couldn''t see the beauty of the palace dress, but the feeling of being looked down by the nine heaven gods also quietly disappeared, as if it was just an illusion before.


    But Rao is so. Cangxizi''s back is wet with cold sweat... Evil, this sword sect is so evil.


    Then they came to a huge construction site under the sword cliff. A palace is being built here. Just looking at its framework and land occupation, we know that it must be a towering divine palace.


    At this time, xuansu took them into the only completed side hall in the construction site... This discovery made cangxizi raise his heart to his throat.


    Jianzong put him directly into such a core place?


    Cangxizi walked into this side hall with fear. He always felt that he was touching the mystery of why Jianzong could traverse Dongzhou.


    The interior of this side hall is very spacious and bright, but in the middle, there is a huge physical sand table... One day half a year ago, when Su Li playfully created a "small Dongzhou" in front of him with the art of "rock, soil and land rise", Ji Lian cut down the land with a sword on the spot and put it here.


    So let alone the shock this brought to cangxizi. He seemed to see the "big man behind the scenes" in Dongzhou... The image of Jianzong has also undergone earth shaking changes in his heart.


    At first, he only thought that the sword sect was a reckless and barbaric sect, but now... He thought it was all an illusion. In fact, there was such a black hand behind the scenes in Dongzhou cultivation world.


    For a time, the conspiracy theory filled cangxizi''s brain... Because of this huge sand table that can cover almost all the terrain of Dongzhou.


    At this time, beside the huge sand table, a big monk with elegant face gently said, "here you are? We have discussed the matter of Qingming road for a long time, and now it''s just for you to hear."


    Cangxizi immediately got up twelve points when he heard the speech. He wanted to know what the sword sect would do to him.


    "I''m Ji Lian. Let''s be the leader of the sword sect for the time being." Ji is looking at cangxizi''s gentle and elegant self introduction, and then said: "we already know the heart of Qingming Taoism, but we have differences on the disposal of all Qingming Taoists."


    "I think that since you have decided to work, you can treat yourself like my disciples of sword sect, but..."


    When he said this, another voice suddenly sounded in this space: "but I think it is unfair for my sword sect disciples to rashly juxtapose outsiders with my sword sect disciples."


    Cangxizi immediately looked tight, and then looked at the direction of the sound over there... But he saw that it was a projection of red gold, the embodiment of a powerful God.


    "That''s Xia Ming immortal, the previous leader of our sword sect." Su Li quietly introduced cangxizi, who was nervous.


    Then cangxizi was frightened... There was a sword fairy in the sword sect!


    Then the immortal Yuan Feng, whom cangxizi met, spoke: "I think we can accept their contribution, or we can formulate a system to accept them as a unified way to deal with the sect in the future."


    After all, he was the first to accept the surrender of Qingming Dao. Yuan Feng always had some psychological bias towards the people of Qingming Dao.


    There was a short pause in the field, and cangxizi could only hold his breath and wait for the judgment of his fate.


    Originally, he was still trying to win some benefits for his family, but now it seems that he doesn''t have to mention it at all... Jianzong Jianxian didn''t even have the courage to speak to him.


    But at this time, an unexpected person broke the stagnation of the scene.


    "Don''t master xuansu''s uncle, master xuanyuzi''s uncle and Teacher Changchun Zi have any opinions?" Su Li suddenly asked.


    Cangxizi turned his head unexpectedly. I don''t know how confident he was to speak out in such an occasion where big men gathered.


    But unexpectedly, these people mentioned by him really answered him!


    Xuansu said carelessly, "I don''t care about this kind of thing. If the sect needs to fight, come to me."


    In short, this is: a thug.


    Xuanyuzi''s mental projection also appeared on the other side. The bright immortal breath directly suffocated cangxizi. He said, "it doesn''t matter to me, as long as Su Li, you bastard, don''t make trouble for me!"


    This is thug two.


    After all, he is about to become the "ancestor" of many internal branches of the sword clan.


    It may be unbelievable that xuanyuzi''s big date was the first one to be hung on the wall among all the people present

 Chapter 368

    Cangxizi''s brain has been stunned to a blank. Even under this series of real immortal ideas, he only felt that the evil seed in his heart began to shrink consciously


    Counsellor counsellor


    Then, when Changchun Zi''s mind was projected to travel, cangxizi couldn''t turn any thoughts in his mind. And the evil seed in his heart shrinks without a trace... In the final analysis, the evil seed is the condensation of people''s negative emotions, but if the host dare not even have a trace of negative emotions, it will lose the soil for survival.


    Changchun Zi''s answer was very interesting. He just said, "do what you want, don''t care about me."


    This is the oldest elder of the sword sect. It seems that the days have passed by.


    Su Li felt the implicit support of Changchun Zi in his words... He felt something in his heart. It seemed that Chun had given Changchun Zi a divine throne. It was only because of his "lesson" that Changchun Zi was not directly granted the clergy.


    In this regard, Su Li only wishes that Changchun Zi can choose what he likes and go out of his own way.


    After the big men above spoke, Ji Liancai looked at Su Li and said, "all right, just tell me if you have any opinions."


    Su Li then said, "I just think that since our sword sect is essentially Dongzhou orthodoxy, why should Qingming Dao be completely incorporated into us? Even if the inheritance of Qingming Dao is only used to enrich the Dharma hall, what we need is actually the territory controlled by Qingming Dao in the past."


    Ji Lian, Yuan Feng and Xia Ming all looked thoughtful, because Su Li''s words were enough to wake them up.


    What is the most important thing about the inheritance of the clan? It is a controlled resource, but it is more important to have a steady stream of new blood!


    So for the sword sect, where are their core interests in getting the effect of Qingming Dao? In addition to providing more fixed resources, it is more important to open a new channel to collect Kendo seeds.


    No, compared with recruiting talents, even resource control has been in a secondary position.


    "I see what you mean," Ji Lian said. "People of Qingming Taoism can return to Sichuan and remain in Qingming Taoism, but how can we guarantee their loyalty?"


    Cangxizi''s face is tangled. Is it really good to say so in front of him?


    But Su Li suddenly mentioned something irrelevant after a moment of meditation: "although the evil devil in the land of Shu is dead, the evil spirit has been everywhere, which is very easy to invade the monk''s mind."


    "If they return to Sichuan, even if they uproot the evil seed for them, they will inevitably be affected again."


    Cangxizi is suffering again. Is this saying that they are useless?


    But Yuan Feng reacted. He hesitated and asked, "do you mean to pass on their Dongming Heart Sutra?"


    For a moment, everyone present was silent.


    What is the Dongming Heart Sutra? It was the sword sect itself that got the "upper bound Dharma" not long ago! In any sect, it should be regarded as the existence of the core secret. Only because today''s disciples of Jianzong have suffered together with Jianzong, they can learn together.


    But the people who passed it on to Qingming road


    Xia Ming had said solemnly, "do you know what the Dongming Heart Sutra means to us?"


    Su Li nodded cautiously and said, "you know, the Heart Sutra of the eastern Ming Dynasty is the ''ancestral Dharma'', which is the proof of the connection between our sword sect and the upper world."


    "But you also have to know that this" Dongming Heart Sutra "is also a symbol of being a member of the Oriental Tianting, and it is also the basis for us to enjoy Tianting Qi!"


    The theory of Qi and fortune is illusory to people in this world, but Su Li can vaguely see some of the mysteries


    "Wonderful!" Changchun Zi suddenly clapped his hands and then explained, "it''s natural for us to enjoy Tianting''s luck as the representative of the Oriental Tianting in this world. But on the contrary, if we studied the Dongming Heart Sutra, we would betray us?"


    Next, there is no need for Changchun Zi to explain for Su Li. Xia Ming has clearly said: "then the Betrayer will naturally be swallowed by the fate of heaven, and he will be doomed!"


    Then he looked at Su Li with a strange look... Seriously, if Su Li hadn''t suddenly opened his brain, he hadn''t thought that this'' upper boundary method ''could still be used like this.


    Obviously, it''s a aboveboard spiritual cultivation method. How can Su Li become a curse that can chase souls and claim lives?


    Wipe


    A group of the chieftains of the sword sect have scraping skin in their brains, which is called constipation.


    Cangxizi looked blankly. It sounded as if something good was coming? But according to the leaders of the sword sect, is there anything wrong with the Dongming Heart Sutra? Also, what does Oriental Tianting mean? Is this the upper boundary backer behind the sword sect?


    A lot of tall nouns made cangxizi completely confused.


    However, the leaders of the sword sect looked at each other for a while, and finally felt that doing so seemed to help gather the hearts of the practitioners, and also make the sneaky ones enjoy their results.


    It is absolutely beneficial for the great development of sword cliff teaching in the future. At least you don''t have to worry about the internal people''s problems!


    Although I think Su Li''s idea is really right, the Dongming Heart Sutra, which was originally intended to be a unique skill at the bottom of the box in the future, should be really and thoroughly disclosed internally... Especially to those irrelevant people. The leaders of the sword sect always feel that they have some losses in their hearts.


    However, at this time, a dazzling divine light suddenly enveloped the whole side hall. The familiar warm divine power breath made Su Li recognize where it came from


    Then, the divine light dispersed. When they looked at the middle, they saw a piece of bark floating above the real sand table of Dongzhou terrain in the middle


    "This is... The Taizu master preached the Dharma again?" Ji Lian asked hesitantly.


    Yuan Feng looked a little numb and said with certainty, "yes, it''s the same as the first piece of bark."


    Everyone''s eyes focused on Su Li, which meant: go and take a look. What''s written on it?!


    Su Li immediately couldn''t laugh or cry. He was going to completely give up his heart to the integrity of these big men in his family


    So he stretched out his hand to the bark and it flew into his hand... He didn''t need to get it himself. Chun was still so considerate.


    When the big guys saw it, they all smoked the corners of their mouths together, and their stomach was full of Fei: he could get it so easily. If they were them, I''m afraid they would have to burn incense and take a bath!


    Because of Changchun Zi''s relationship, they have also learned something about the temperament of their great grandmaster... This is the most important cause and effect, so they also attach great importance to rules and dignity.


    Even though she is gentle, if they want to get her gift, they must meet a set of "process". These are the rules of the practice world, and they are also to warn future generations that "Tao is not easy".


    But if it was Su Li, it would be different, because this guy... Cough, it''s hard to say, I can''t say, and I can''t say anything now.


    In short, it''s good to take it quietly. It''s a big deal. Just make up your thanks to the grandmaster later.


    Cangxizi felt that his world outlook had been seriously provoked on this day... Did the ancestral Dharma come in this way? And look at the expression of these silly goods of Jianzong, they don''t look very excited!


    I''m afraid this sword sect is not the illegitimate son of God?!


    Su Li has honestly spread out the bark and looked at the content on it... The East Star Photo Sutra seems to be a secret method specially used to boil mana?

 Chapter 369

    "East star shining Sutra", this secret method is divided into twelve days. You can begin to practice it from the beginning of refining mana in Yuanying. There are three days in Yuanying period, another three days in Mahayana period and Zhenxian period


    As for the remaining six heaven, only the realm above the true immortal can practice!


    East Star, this is the destiny star of the God of the East sky, the Qing emperor. The skill that can be named after "East Star" must be another wonderful skill handed down by the Qing emperor.


    Su Li glanced in a hurry, but found that the bark of this dharma preaching was different from the efficacy of the previous Dongming Heart Sutra. This time, he was able to directly print the content of the dongxingzhao Sutra into the holder''s mind, so that he could remember it all at once.


    It''s wonderful. It''s not a forced engraving. If it is, I''m afraid it will have no effect on Su Li''s soul protected by the "small seal".


    This is a magic power through the way of cause and effect, which makes these information directly remain in the entanglement of cause and effect. People who are recognized do not need to deliberately remember, but they can "recall" the pictures they have seen through causal connection, just by changing their minds.


    And not recognized? Even if you remember it carefully, you can only get a vague picture in the end.


    This is the method of preaching the Dharma of the great supernatural power of the upper world. It preaches the Dharma through cause and effect... And because this memory exists in cause and effect, the great supernatural power of preaching the Dharma can also take back the memory of preaching after the cause and effect is over.


    Listening to Chi Lao''s explanation of this causal method, Su Li realized... I''m afraid this "East Star Photo scripture" is the real mountain calming secret left by chun to Jianzong.


    Having said so much, what is the role of the East Star Photo Scripture?


    The same is to imagine the East Star, but the east star shines on himself, and uses the divine power of the Oriental heaven to assist in refining mana.


    Each day''s promotion can effectively improve the control and refinement of mana, that is, it can improve the upper quality limit of monk mana!


    This is the most direct way to improve combat effectiveness. Yuan Ying friars of the same level are right. Even if one of them has only practiced the East Star Sutra for one day, it is more than 20% of the normal mana refinement.


    This 20% gap means that ordinary spells of the same level will collapse in front of them!


    This is the strengthened secret method of Yuanying period, which can fundamentally improve the combat effectiveness of friars above Yuanying... With this secret method, the sword sect is invincible in Dongzhou.


    "How''s it going?" the big men looked at it with concern and waited for Su Li''s response.


    As a Su Li who saw this inheritance, his heart suddenly moved. He smiled and handed the and bark to cangxizi beside him


    At this moment, cangxizi only felt great pressure! He didn''t expect Su Li to do so. He felt that he was going to be stabbed into a sieve by the eyes of the four sword immortals at this moment!


    But soon the leaders of Jianzong took back their eyes. They knew that Su Li must have a reason for doing so.


    Cangxizi felt puzzled about this, but he couldn''t help glancing at the bark... At this moment, he wanted to poke his eyes... What are you looking at!


    But it was strange. After he looked at it, Su Li took back the bark and asked with a smile, "how much do you remember?"


    "Hmm?" Cang Xizi looked confused. Is this also a test for him? But I''m sorry. How could he remember just now!


    Su Li knew it clearly, and then he took him as the eldest of Jianzong, which should be the case.


    After receiving the bark, Changchun Zi also twitched his face. After closing his eyes for a long time, he sighed and said, "the twelve heaven" East Star illuminated scripture "is really a secret method that can lead to heaven."


    Su Li nodded approvingly, and then the bark was handed to Xia Ming by Changchun Zi.


    Xia Ming hesitated about his mental projection, but then he took it over and looked at it... He seemed to be worried that the inheritance of the secret method would have too much information, which would disperse his mental incarnation.


    But he was too worried. The inheritance hidden in cause and effect would not be so superficial. After he took the bark, he was obviously stunned for a long time, and then his face asked strangely: "why do I only see the five Heaven of the East Star Photo classic?"


    He asked and handed the bark to Yuan Feng.


    A moment later, Yuan Feng also said, "I only saw the five fold heaven. Is this related to cultivation?"


    Then xuansu


    "Eh? I''m qichongtian!" xuansu was also surprised.


    People were instantly surprised. Is it still related to gender?


    Considering that the great God is also a goddess, it is very possible... Several men of Jianzong thought in their hearts.


    But then when it was xuanyuzi''s turn, he said more strangely: "why do I only have four heavens?"


    Everyone was surprised. Finally, it was Ji Lian''s turn


    "I am... Liuchongtian?" he said perplexedly.


    What''s the reason? Many people don''t understand.


    "I think I understand what''s going on." after Changchun Zi was stunned, he showed a mature expression.


    "Ask the teacher for advice." others asked quickly.


    Changchun Zi twirled his long beard and said, "if what I expected is not bad, Su Li should be able to see the twelve secrets like me?"


    Su Li nodded at once. In fact, he already knew what was going on under the explanation of red old man, but he didn''t want to be the limelight, so he just listened skillfully.


    Then Changchun Zi pointed to Ji Lian, Yuan Feng and Xia Ming and said, "you three are all the people who have been or are being the patriarch, so you have five. Ji Lian can get more favor because of your relationship with Su Li."


    The relationship between Ji Lian and Su Li... Ji Lian never thought that she would be forced to eat a soft meal one day


    But it smells good.


    "Finally, there is xuansu girl... You should know why?"


    Everyone nodded. Xuansu and Su Li rescued the man at the beginning, which can be regarded as a reward.


    Xuanyuzi can pass the quadruple, so it''s not mentioned. He''s not the patriarch, and he has nothing to do with the God on the Ailanthus altissima. He belongs to the level of passers-by a, B, C and D.


    As cangxizi who didn''t see anything, he just felt full of fog. What are these people of Jianzong talking about? Is that secret Dharma very powerful?


    At this time, xuansu suddenly poked his heart and said, "the seventh heaven of the East Star Sutra must be practiced in the realm of immortals. It doesn''t seem to be of any use to me."


    The sword sect didn''t think much about it. After all, they all had a vague guess and knew that they were still expected to obtain the follow-up skill.


    But this is an absolute shock to cangxizi... The seven heaven is just the realm of immortals. What about the twelve heaven of Changchun Zi and Su Li?


    The background of the sword sect is so terrible

 Chapter 370

    The sword clan''s expedition continues, but they can''t stop a large area east of tiancrack mountain from being invaded by various demons carried by Tianjiang demon star.


    On the one hand, there are too many evil stars, on the other hand, it is an obstacle to the right way of Dongzhou.


    Just like the exclusiveness in the cultivation world in Sichuan, the major cultivation sects in Dongzhou also have their own inherent sphere of influence. They extremely resisted the sword sect and came to their territory to kill demons, even if it was a good thing for them.


    So the disciples of the sword sect had to stop in a hurry after a two-month battle of killing demons without any praise


    This "desperation" does not mean that the sword sect has experienced any failure... In fact, they have always won and rarely failed.


    But their hearts have suffered some setbacks more or less... Because apart from Beidi, even if they are fighting in the Western Qin Dynasty, they may not be praised, and their actions have not even received the support of local forces.


    Originally, the sword sect disciples had the same sword heart. Naturally, they cut through thorns and thorns and won''t care about these grievances. However, the elders and leaders of the sword sect were very distressed... So they simply waved their big hands and asked these sword sect disciples who went out to kill demons to return to the mountain gate and make every effort to prepare for teaching.


    They can see that the situation of the scattered sand in the cultivation world of Dongzhou must be changed once!


    Originally, Su Li wanted to go to Shandong to kill the devil together after returning to the sect door for a moment... But this time the leaders in the sect didn''t let him out again.


    It''s very simple, just because the one under the sacred tree said: I hope Su Li can quietly study and practice the Dongming Heart Sutra for a period of time.


    This time, the big men in the sect immediately unified their will and directly issued a "foot ban" to Su Li.


    Su Li was angry and funny about this, but finally just shook his head and sighed. Then he spread his sword wings smartly and returned to the Jianzong courtyard in Dongjiao mountain.


    It is already his fixed residence, and it is also customary in Jianzong.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t give Chunchun a "foot ban", which made him a little dissatisfied, but he could feel her painstaking efforts... Because in this place of Dongzhou, where the devil star is in trouble, he can only be reassured by using the Dongming Heart Sutra to improve his protection of the soul.


    It''s just that the magic of "small seal" seems to be impossible to see through even the God on the Ailanthus altissima.


    There is already a way to deal with the affairs of Qingming Dao, that is, all the staff receive training in the Dongming Heart Sutra under the sword cliff for a period of time, and then they can return to Sichuan to continue to take charge of the original power of Qingming Dao.


    More than that, the disciples of Qingming Taoism can also choose some sword techniques of Jianzong except the true biography. Of course, this premise is that the inheritance of Qingming Taoism itself has been engraved into the Dharma hall.


    This indicates that Qingming Dao has officially become a subordinate external court organization of Jianzong. They can still maintain their independence and retain their original name, but they must be prefixed with "Jianya sect" before the word "Qingming Dao".


    In fact, when cangxizi and others began to study the Dongming Heart Sutra, they didn''t feel that their choice was a mistake, because they had got more from the sword sect.


    Not to mention the complicated and exquisite sword techniques, it can make the withered number of Qingming Taoist disciples have more self-protection. What is more important is the Dongming Heart Sutra itself.


    When Su Li began to calm down and study the Dongming Heart Sutra, he realized why Chun had to study it well.


    Because it is really wonderful.


    Building spiritual protection against the influence of confused mind spells and forces is only the most basic, and its real value is to give practitioners a key to open a shortcut to enlightenment!


    On the outside, it seems that it can improve people''s understanding. But when Su Li practiced seriously, he found that this was actually the Dongming Heart Sutra, which could make it easier for practitioners to integrate into nature and feel nature.


    Friars of the golden elixir can understand the operation and balance of various forces in nature, so as to find their own balance... This is also an opportunity for the perfect fusion of the golden elixir.


    While Yuanying friar observed and imitated nature from it, so as to improve his divine soul, until he broke a certain boundary and reached a place of nothingness and emptiness, there was an endless stream of mana absorbed in the nothingness, which was regarded as breaking away from the support of the original world and becoming the true king of the cave.


    Then, the Dongming Heart Sutra can help Dongming Zhenjun to observe a corner of the law, so that they can refine a void and form a boundary for themselves... This is Mahayana refining emptiness!


    Su Li''s understanding of the realm of cultivation is so far for the time being, because even the predecessors of the sword sect have not reached the realm after that. However, even at a later stage, the Dongming Heart Sutra can definitely continue to be useful for the sect. In addition, it has many derived wonderful functions... This is definitely a divine auxiliary mental skill.


    Great God''s products must be high-quality products. The Heart Sutra of Dongming, which is allowed to be widely circulated, is already so, so I''m afraid the East Star Photo Sutra is even more extraordinary.


    Su Li guarded his turnip field at the top of the Dongjiao mountain, ready to begin the Enlightenment of the Dongming Heart Sutra.


    Because of some unspeakable relationships, the inheritance bark of the Dongming Heart Sutra has fallen into his hands at this time, which ensures that he can get started directly.


    But before that, he first touched out a fleshy flower bag and threw it away


    There, just between the radish fields, a half human sized sausage is dragging Shenwa sesame to and fro happily in the field, as if weeding the radishes.


    Two plants and spirits jumped happily on its back, completely heartless.


    The fleshy flower bag was thrown in the past, and the sausage immediately opened its mouth and swallowed it. Then he blinked and looked wronged... Before he tasted the taste, the fleshy flower sac had "slipped" into its stomach!


    Su Li shook his head and laughed. Then he took out a fleshy flower bag and took a bite... As the lucky baby of the sword sect, he was given preferential treatment after all. And as long as he had one bite, he would never forget to give the sausage a share.


    This is a fleshy flower bag from the evil spirit. It is spawned by divine power and has a miraculous effect that can enhance the divine soul.


    Su Li took a bite and felt a warm force in his intestines and stomach, and then slowly spread to his whole body and even soaked his soul


    But at this time, the "outer layer of the soul" that can help him isolate the invasion of all external evils also isolated the mild medicine!


    Su Li: "


    No, does that deprive him of his enhanced right to take drugs?


    He was very upset, and he also had the idea of completely mastering this'' small seal ''. However, the level of small seal seems to be very high. It touches the soul. So far, he can only use it, but he can''t understand it... It''s like the du''e talisman to Gu Yuzi.


    If he didn''t understand, he didn''t want to. He threw most of the remaining fleshy flower bags to the meat intestines, and then he began to concentrate on practicing the Dongming Heart Sutra.


    Originally, I wanted to strengthen myself and then practice. Now it seems that I can only start directly

 Chapter 371

    Su Li took the tree bark and began to concentrate on cultivation


    Soon, the inheritance of Yushu skin sent out a strange fluctuation of power, as if trying to guide him into a special link


    However, this fluctuation failed. Su Li reluctantly found that his "small seal" could not get the inheritance effect in the inheritance bark. He was really disappointed.


    But even so, so what, he is still the Su Li. Just close your eyes and hold the bark with both hands and start cultivating yourself directly.


    Imagine the East Star


    This is a very boring process, because he didn''t have a deep understanding of the meaning of East Star, so he didn''t think he would be able to achieve anything at the beginning.


    But he underestimated his luck, or the causal relationship between himself and the Oriental heaven.


    Because the East Star is the East Heavenly Emperor star, which symbolizes the wood of the five elements and is the origin of all things.


    Therefore, when Su Li owned the wooden line and had a kind of "withered glory true meaning" which was very difficult to master, he naturally had the qualification to introduce the Dongming Heart Sutra.


    So he began to run according to this mental method. He felt that the East Ming emperor star on his head was suddenly bright, and then a star light shone down from the star, which made his spirit stable and his whole body full of vitality.


    This is not the power in the starlight of the eastern Ming Dynasty, but Su Li''s deeper understanding of the way of starting the wooden line in the starlight, which subconsciously influenced the outside world with his own true yuan evolution.


    Therefore, Su Li''s first practice of the "Dongming Heart Sutra" directly began a enlightenment.


    The East Ming emperor star sprinkled light on its patrons, which also made Su Li''s weakest wooden line advance by leaps and bounds.


    He began to understand the law of the growth of all things, and countless pieces of information from the whole world appeared disorderly in his heart.


    Summarizing and sorting out these pieces of information may be able to sort out one or two powerful magical powers, but Su Li was not so interested in it. He simply collected these pieces of information and regarded them as his own accumulation of knowledge.


    His spirit has made a leap in this process, which is due to the natural growth caused by his perception of the law of the operation of the world. On the other hand, the harvest comes from the Shinto... When he wants to sow fleshy flower seeds and catalyze their growth, the divine power consumed will be much less.


    These are the results of understanding heaven and earth, but in the process of understanding Tao, he also realized a derivative application from the Dongming Heart Sutra itself.


    As for what this application is


    He opened his eyes with a black line, because the noise around him woke him up from the state of enlightenment.


    There''s no way to keep quiet... In front of him, the original radish field has been flying and jumping at this time, because more than half of the radishes have climbed out of the field by themselves!


    Yes, they climbed out by themselves... These radishes have grown ''legs'' by themselves!


    In fact, it is a "leg" formed by the entanglement of radish roots. Only radishes with stronger roots can climb out of the ground by themselves.


    And what about the radish? But he is pulling the radish leaves of his companions in other fields


    At the moment Su Li opened his eyes, these turnips turned around together, and they all grew a pair of watery innocent big eyes!


    Su Li took a mouthful of old blood and almost didn''t spit it out. He didn''t expect that all his radishes had become essence... What was he going to do with these radish essence? Did he eat it?


    Thinking about the feeling of holding a kitchen knife and pressing a struggling radish with one hand and legs on the chopping board, his heart was full of strangeness.


    In particular, he also saw that the sausage looked very happy... To be exact, the two Shenwa Zhima on its head were super happy, as if they had found tissue.


    So what did Su Li realize from the Dongming Heart Sutra?


    Dongming enlightenment!


    It is a secret method to enlighten the plants and plants.


    But the question is, what''s the use of Su Li''s secret method? He grows radishes to eat!


    In fact, this "Enlightenment of the eastern Ming Dynasty" is far from so magical. It just allows ordinary plants and trees to have the ability of external perception and simple thinking.


    At least in his cultivation at this time. Even if he has a certain thinking ability, the plants and trees that have been enlightened by him have to go through hundreds or even thousands of years of wind and frost and accumulation before they can have the opportunity to become real monsters.


    Therefore, the "Enlightenment of the eastern Ming Dynasty" should only give ordinary plants and plants a chance to change their fate.


    But Su Li''s radish field is different. It''s a radish field that he transformed into a Lingtian in his early years!


    The turnips here are nourished by the Qi of the earth''s veins day and night, and have long become spiritual materials... So these turnips are affected by the most powerful spiritual enlightenment inadvertently released by Su Li''s enlightenment, so they naturally gave birth to their own thoughts and become ghosts.


    Su Li, who was swollen by the noise, simply said to the two Shenwa Zhima who seemed to have become the ''leading brother'': "calm them down, or I''ll eat turnips now!"


    In fact, there is no need to tell. The turnips in this place are silent... So they all understand people''s words.


    Su Li was a little happy when he saw it. He asked playfully, "tell me, what role do you have in addition to delicious?"


    There was silence, and then all the radishes began to tremble... Because they didn''t know what they could do except to be eaten.


    "Die, die, die..."


    This time, Su Li understood what they were talking about.


    When he was ready to continue teasing these funny little monsters, his Dongjiao mountain welcomed an unexpected guest.


    Those who come here have Tassels and elegant clothes, but they are noble and gentle, just like a fairy who has been relegated to the world.


    "Immortal Wuyang, why are you here?" Su Li greeted the guests in surprise and said without hesitation: "I thought you would return to Sichuan with your fellow disciples."


    But Wuyang immortal hugged his fist and said, "elder martial brother Su, you said it was bad. Now Wuyang is also a member of the sword sect. Under the master Gu Fuzi of the sword sect!"


    Su Li was stunned. He knew that Wuyang had been hurt by his fellow disciples of Qingming Road, and expected that he would make some special decisions. But


    "You worship my master as a teacher?" Su Li was surprised.


    Wuyang immortal said solemnly, "I do have this idea, but Mr. Gu Yuzi will not accept me as a true biography, but a registered disciple is enough to move Wuyang."


    Really, Su Li never thought that his master would have such personality charm.


    But what''s the matter with such a "charming younger martial brother" suddenly stuffed into him? He didn''t intend to go astray?

 Chapter 372

    Su Li received a letter from Wuyang, which was written to him by his master Gu Yuzi... To tell the truth, this "retro" way of sending a message really made him feel helpless. Obviously, it was faster to send a letter with flying sword or a jade plaque.


    But after looking at Wuyang, I understand that this may be the solemn explanation of Gu Yuzi.


    So Su Li opened the letter and read it


    The letter first described how Gu Yuzi felt pity for Wuyang. Although he wanted to help him, he felt that he should not be trapped by the rune gate, so he just accepted him as a registered disciple. If he has a firm will and has never wavered, then even if he really gets into the door wall, it is not impossible.


    ... Su Li understood that the old Taoist was lonely and wanted to be a teacher again. But in that case, it''s OK to leave the dancing sun beside yourself. Why throw it to him?


    Then after the letter, it was mentioned that Wuyang received an extraordinary welcome in the zongmen


    How to say... Because Wuyang''s "natural beauty" clothes look good and have superb makeup skills, it is welcomed by the group of female sword practitioners who originally only love men''s clothes... I think Wuyang can teach them how to be more feminine.


    That''s ok


    The problem is that there are a group of weird guys in the male sword cultivation of the sword sect. They like to be courteous behind Wuyang all day


    Su Li immediately felt a little numb. He suddenly wanted to know how his chosen brother was doing when he was a Taoist boy?


    Anyway, it seems that Wuyang is doing well in Jianzong. Instead of being excluded, it has been sought after to some extent.


    Therefore, in order not to affect his practice and avoid causing the bad feelings of other leaders in the sect, Gu Yuzi hurriedly arranged Wuyang to Su Li to avoid the limelight.


    ... Su Li was speechless and suddenly felt that he thought of something he was afraid of.


    The sword sect has been inherited for so many years. Theoretically, there should be some deep-rooted forces linked by blood. But why did he know that the sword sect was basically inherited by teachers and disciples, but there was little blood related inheritance relationship?


    In addition, there are really few people in Jianzong compared with other ancient schools


    Thinking deeply, Su Li thought it was better to stay on Dongjiao mountain... He always felt that there was some strange atmosphere in the sword sect that he didn''t know.


    "Well, please help me manage these guys while practicing. It doesn''t matter if they die. In short, they are too noisy." Su Li thought he had an object to throw the pot, so he threw the pot skillfully.


    Wuyang accidentally looked in the direction Su Li pointed out. Then she noticed that the radishes sitting on the ground in neat rows... Radishes with watery big eyes!


    Wuyang was surprised and thought it was quite interesting. On the contrary, she took the job without hesitation.


    "OK, elder martial brother Su, I''ll take them," he replied.


    "You should call me younger martial brother. You are older than me." Su Li felt a little strange.


    Wuyang shook his head tenderly and said, "no, master said that you are his eldest martial brother. Anyone who comes later will respect you as the eldest martial brother."


    Su Li immediately turned his head... He thought carefully about all the nuns he knew, trying to dilute some inexplicable ideas. But then he found that all the nuns he knew seemed less feminine than Wuyang.


    Fortunately, in the end, there was a "big toon" pressing the battle, and he finally felt that he had no problem. Then he waved to Wuyang calmly and said, "then I''ll continue to practice first, and they''ll give it to you."


    When the voice fell, he flapped his wings and took off. Spreading the sword wings in the sky is actually the lovely believers who patrol the north in the name of cultivation.


    As a diligent God, he felt obliged to pay more attention to the ecology of believers... Is this a kind of closed door practice? Probably.


    Wuyang looked at the way he spread his wings, and there seemed to be starlight in his eyes


    Su Li felt a little uncomfortable, so he began to listen carefully to the prayers of his lovely believers


    "God, my man wants to bring guests back for dinner, but my mother can''t cook. What should I do?"


    Su Li saw a ''very interesting'' prayer, then quietly ran to the prayer location and saw a young daughter-in-law who was confused about a large piece of pork in the kitchen.


    From the woman''s strong prayer and good martial arts cultivation, this should be a female Xia who used to be "natural and unrestrained"... Unfortunately, the heaven spared who, and the female Xia who returned to the family must also face oil, salt, firewood and rice.


    Su Li thought that since he was a female Xia, his sword skill must be OK.


    So he passed a dumpling to the nvxia in the form of "holding a dream"


    It doesn''t need to consume willpower or divine power. Su Li just used his demonic state to pass some illusions to her.


    A moment later, Su Li got a grateful willing force feedback, and then hid contentedly while watching the nvxia''s operation


    "Chop! Chop! Chop! Chop..."


    Immediately there was a dense sound of meat chopping in the kitchen, like a machine gun.


    At this time, nvxia''s husband and friends were surprised, so they all came in to have a look... But they were all frightened by her fierce posture of cutting meat with a kitchen knife in her hand.


    So, with a gentle smile, nvxia quickly chopped the meat and said, "wait a minute? I''ll be right away. My sister-in-law will make dumplings for you."


    "What is dumpling? You may not believe it. This is what our God taught me in a dream just now..."


    Su Li left with a feeling of obedience, but it should be a good thing for the guests and hosts to have fun there?


    Although two days later, a "God of food" was added under his God''s name, which made him a little confused about how to evaluate it.


    In recent days, Su Li''s followers are absolutely happy because they find that their gods really respond to requests... Of course, those greedy desires will not be satisfied, but all their difficulties can be answered as long as they pray piously.


    It''s like a family''s assigned field is far from plain water. It''s really tiring to carry water to irrigate the field every day. So the old couple who loved their son and daughter-in-law were like gods praying. They wanted to ask if there was a place nearby to dig a well


    As a result, the response they received was very out of specification. It was the design drawing of a large waterwheel!


    The old couple were a little stunned. They hurried to the government and said that they had been entrusted with a dream by the great God, and then sketched out the design drawings


    Then, the degree of plain water coastal irrigation in Bei''an city has been improved by leaps and bounds again. Almost every other section of the road along the coast, large water tankers are erected to take the river water in the plain water to form ditches for irrigation ridges.


    Similar things have happened a lot, and Su Li''s title has added the word "wisdom"... In short, his fleshy flower is definitely a kind of "flower" with the most meaning in the world.

 Chapter 373

    After painting his title with the characteristic of "craftsman", Su Li was tired of playing, so he went back to Dongjiao mountain to prepare for another round of cultivation. He decided to push his accomplishments to the peak of the golden elixir realm at least before the establishment of sword cliff sect.


    So the believers at the foot of the mountain found that their prayers to their gods could not be answered... After all, as a stupid response tool, how could Chi Lao be so flexible as Su Li?


    But the believers don''t care. Anyway, the goods they believe in are so flexible and capricious. They are used to it


    After all, Su Li, who returned to his own territory, remembered that he had promised to take care of Wuyang for Gu Yuzi for a period of time. He felt that as long as he remained closed and didn''t meet other beautiful teenagers, there should be no problem.


    However, when he returned to the mountain, he found a beautiful and refined young scholar reading aloud in a clear voice with a book in his hand.


    Every time he read a sentence, he would pause, and then there was a sound of "yiyiyiyiya".


    The turnips in that area are like a group of clever students studying with them... Wuyang is actually teaching turnips to read!


    Su Li scratched his scalp and felt more speechless, but what made him most unbelievable was the dance sun dressed as a scholar instead of powder


    This is clearly a man and wears men''s clothes. It gives him the feeling of a beautiful girl disguised as a man... Really, Su Li already feels that the world can''t be saved.


    "Elder martial brother Su, are you back?" the scholar''s Wuyang came to Su Li and greeted him with a smile, his eyes bent into crescent moon.


    "Cough, I''m going to come back for a period of meditation," Su Li said.


    "OK, elder martial brother, don''t worry. Just leave it to me." Wuyang said with a smile, "I also like the feeling of being with these children."


    Suddenly Su Li felt that Wuyang was fine here. At least he could live a comfortable life.


    So he nodded and returned to the Jianzong other courtyard in Dongjiao mountain. If he wanted to close down, it would be better to stay in another courtyard protected by array.


    However, when he entered the other courtyard, he found that many male disciples of Jianzong looked at his radish field with intoxicated faces


    "Elder martial brother Su!" they quickly said hello.


    "Are you watching Wuyang?" Su Li asked.


    "Yes, now elder martial brother Wuyang is the most beautiful person in our sword sect... It''s really beautiful." the male disciple was intoxicated when he mentioned this.


    Really, at this moment, Su Li realized that Jianzong was definitely the most appreciative sect in the world.


    Then he didn''t think much. He entered a quiet room and began to practice in isolation


    His practice in the golden elixir period has always been stop and go. After spending a month to complete Yundan, he has actually entered the peak of spiritual transformation.


    What is the peak of spirit transformation? That''s naturally all five Qi!


    But Su Li has never been able to break through to the perfect state, because his physical conditions can''t keep up. When his viscera can reach the five Qi self generation, and the five Qi are like a moment when he thinks about it, that is the perfect state.


    His retreat is also very simple, that is, the rapid evolution of his own true yuan, and the five Qi flow endlessly in the body. Therefore, the viscera are slowly refined back to the innate in this process, and the innate vitality is pregnant and born in it.


    Then the five element vitality of these viscera gathered into the golden elixir, forming the most basic five element cycle in the golden elixir, making the essence and spirit of Su Li in the golden elixir converge gradually like the confusion of the beginning of all things.


    It is also in this chaos that wisps of pure Qi are generated, which has been rising into his brain and mind. Then his spirit is nourished under this pure Qi, and grows and strengthens slowly at the same time.


    This is the practice of the perfect fusion realm. The golden elixir perfect fusion realm is not only the harmony of the innate five Qi in the golden elixir, but also the harmony between the divine soul and the golden elixir.


    This is to prepare for the next baby. When the five Qi, the golden elixir and the divine soul are all integrated for a moment, then the divine soul falls into the golden elixir from the top of the head.


    Thus, the golden elixir opened and Yuanying came out, which is to enter a new state of practice.


    Unexpectedly, Su Li had just finished his work, but he heard the voice of red old man: "your golden elixir has an unprecedented solid foundation. Coupled with the rapid growth of the vitality of heaven and earth in Dongzhou, it is a good time to practice the ancient Qi practice method."


    "Ancient Qi training method?" Su Li asked in surprise. He had never heard of such a thing.


    The red old man finally had a sense of achievement. After selling enough, he said, "in ancient times, a golden pill was the supreme road."


    "At that time, there was no saying of Yuan Ying. When the golden elixir was completed, it was three flowers gathering at the top, five Qi facing yuan, and then abandoned the physical body to achieve the real body of Yang God!"


    Su Li felt something bad, because it sounded like jumping directly from the golden elixir period to the Mahayana period?


    "You heard me right, because the Yuan Ying period in the realm of cultivation was originally added by later generations in order to reduce the difficulty of cultivation, otherwise only a few ''natural Tao species'' can achieve success in cultivation."


    "Why?" Su Li asked curiously.


    "Because a friar must have a strong spirit to understand the mysteries of the void and reach the ''Dongming''. Because of the dangerous external environment in the wild world at that time, the ancient Qi training method focused more on fighting and fighting, but failed to warm up the spirit. Therefore, although the ancient Qi training method is powerful, only those who are born with a strong spirit can have the opportunity of Dongming."


    "Therefore, later generations deliberately changed their skills and added the realm of ''Yuanying'', but it is to emphasize the cultivation of the divine soul, so that monks have more opportunities to ''Dongming''."


    "But in this way, the actual combat effectiveness of Yuanying is not strong. Although Yuanying can directly manipulate mana to fight, the actual combat ability of the same level is far worse than that of ancient Qi practitioners."


    "It was only because the ancient Qi cultivation method had high requirements for the talent of practitioners for a long time that it was soon replaced by today''s cultivation method."


    "But you are different. Your golden elixir foundation is excellent, and the Dongming Heart Sutra helps to enhance the spirit. I believe that even if you turn to the ancient Qi practice method, you can survive the robbery of Mahayana."


    "At that time, your actual combat ability will definitely surpass those in the same realm."


    The red old man has been blown up.


    But Su Li had no waves in his heart. After all, he was used to looking back at Chi Lao''s words. So he said, "after talking so much, you show me how the ancient method is?"


    The red old man was slightly sluggish, but then he smiled and said, "well, it doesn''t hurt to show you."


    The next moment, a stream of information will rush into Su Li''s mind


    A moment later, the red old man screamed, "isn''t it what you want to see? Why do you want to play back?!"


    "Sorry, please read it to me again." Su Li smiled shyly, then sincerely apologized and said he didn''t mean it.

 Chapter 374

    Mr. Chi thought he had dug another pit and buried himself... It''s okay. He mentioned the ancient practice with Su Li. As a result, he has to recite the ancient practice scriptures himself... That''s a long time!


    But there''s no way. Who makes its card face lower and lower in front of Su Li? If it dares to say no, Su Li can seal it on the spot, and then find the woman


    "Alas ~" he sighed and could only recite the ancient Sutra in the form of words.


    Su Li listened quietly, distinguishing between good and bad.


    This is an ancient cultivation method called Jiu Zhuan Yuan Jie Jing. The cultivation from Qi practice to golden elixir stage can be said to be very rough, almost a stroke... It seems that in that era, as long as a person who can practice, the cultivation in golden elixir stage should be natural, which is not worth repeating.


    However, the description of cultivation at the beginning of the golden elixir period becomes much more wonderful... Taking heaven and earth as firewood and human body as a furnace. Draw endless nutrients from heaven and earth and melt them into the golden elixir. It seems that this golden elixir is repeatedly polished as a treasure and elixir.


    That is the nine turns of the golden elixir. Each turn has a different refining method!


    The first three turns are still completed with Zhenyuan, but from the fourth turn, the golden elixir is directly melted with mana... Until the golden elixir turns nine, integrating the great mana and power.


    Then the magic power in the golden elixir gushed out, and then in turn quenched the flesh to the extreme to form an immortal body... This is the Mahayana real fairyland.


    So Su Li noticed that the body seemed to be far less important in today''s monks'' cultivation methods. But take Yuanying as another body, and then Yuanying''s achievement of Yang God is the real fairyland.


    Compared with the two, of course, the ancient cultivation method has great power after being practiced, and it can even be said that it is far more powerful than the current cultivation method. But correspondingly, the resources and time needed for the ancient practice of Dharma are definitely far more than those for the present practice of Dharma


    In addition, Su Li noticed that the ancient cultivation method really didn''t cultivate the soul, and there was no enhancement method about the soul at all. It''s just blindly stacking more and stronger mana. It seems that the strength of the spirit will rise in the process.


    Adhering to the spirit that Chi Lao''s words must be guessed with the greatest malice, Su Li began to think about the disadvantages of practicing this ancient cultivation method


    "Ha, behind you is the Xia God. If you practice the skill you gave, wouldn''t it let me have cause and effect with the Xia God? It''s enough to have cause and effect with a great God. More is not good, very bad..."


    Su Li figured out a layer of meaning, and then said bluntly.


    But the red old man didn''t feel surprised this time... Maybe he was used to such a day that he would be questioned every time. He replied calmly: "don''t worry, this time one of my hosts got adventure from an ancient relic, which has nothing to do with my Lord."


    Su Li felt a little relieved, but he thought of another point: "ancient cultivation needs to consume a lot of resources to cultivate. At this time, many precious spiritual materials are extinct. I''m afraid it''s difficult and time-consuming to cultivate."


    The red old man endured to burst his rude heart and said, "that''s why I put forward this suggestion to you when the aura of Dongzhou recovers! Now the earth of Dongzhou is affected by the astrological changes caused by the upcoming birth of a strange treasure. It''s time for the aura to return to tide."


    Eh? Now the red old state of mind has been so good, it doesn''t collapse?


    Su Li felt that he had found today''s fun, and then deliberately casually found a well-known defect of the ancient cultivation method and said, "but the ancient cultivation method does not refine the soul. The Dongming Heart Sutra is only an aid after all. I''m afraid my soul strength will not keep up."


    Hearing this question, red old man immediately replied as if he had been ready: "it''s all right. Just find some Tiancai and Dibao that can enhance the strength of the spirit."


    "Don''t worry about the scarcity of that kind of thing. Now the aura is still in the tide, and all kinds of genius earth treasures will recover soon. At that time, whether you pick and chew or practice into pills..."


    "Wait, why didn''t you respond?"


    "Hey, hey, did I say anything wrong? Why seal me again? Hey... No... I really think of you this time!!"


    Red old man shouted at Su Li, who was suddenly silent. Did he say anything wrong?


    But I didn''t think about it. At this time, Su Li suddenly showed his face and said with a smile: "thank you. I feel better to see you like this... However, in order to avoid hearing your voice, I''d better wronged you for some time."


    The voice fell, and the small seal was really applied... Then, red old man really called that the ground should not be called every day is not working.


    Feeling Chi Lao''s despair and helplessness, Su Li felt much happier in his heart. As for the ancient revision of the nine turn yuan robbery Sutra? He has completely forgotten.


    I''m kidding. If he could nourish the spirit by relying on the treasure of heaven and earth, he would definitely try to catch all the falling evil stars one by one as flower fertilizer. Even those demons in his family may be pulled out and sliced by him as sashimi


    But his spirit can''t be promoted by external force!


    This determines that he must follow the "today''s practice method" of the Yuan Ying Yang God line, which can independently cultivate the soul of God, to continue his practice.


    But it''s good to break his confusion and let him go on the established road unswervingly.


    Now his golden elixir has been melted. He just needs to continue to nourish his divine soul with the perfect power of five Qi reincarnation. Then when his divine soul is strong enough to guide the vitality of the outside world into his own use as magic power, he can try to fall the divine soul into the golden elixir at any time and prepare to break the elixir into a baby.


    I''m afraid the biggest difference between the ancient practice and the present practice lies here.


    The golden elixir is the summary of one''s self-cultivation to a stage, and it is the wonderland of human immortality. However, the golden elixir of the ancient Dharma can feed the flesh body in the subsequent continuous practice, which is to sanctify the flesh body.


    But Jin Dan, who is now practicing the law, converges all the essence of the original body, and then expands the spirit.


    It can be said that the ancient method is actually refining the body, but the present method is refining the soul. However, with the power of the ancient method, it often needs the spirit strength no less than that of the present method to be able to control those Manas, so the successful person of the ancient method will appear so powerful.


    Just the kind of winner, which is not the favorite of the world? Su Li thought he wouldn''t gamble on such a thing.


    Moreover, in his opinion, the ancient law is strong, but there are obvious deficiencies, which can only be achieved if foreign objects make up for the defects. However, today''s Dharma can be successfully practiced by ourselves. It is a thoroughfare that has long been improved by predecessors.


    Thus, Su Li completely figured it out, and then the spirit became particularly flexible, as if it had been wiped clean.


    His spirit has improved again. In this way, the process of thinking, summarizing and drawing his own conclusion is also a kind of cultivation... Now he knows where his cultivation should focus.

 Chapter 375

    So red old was forced to shut down, and Su Li completed a stage of cultivation.


    The next step is to raise the soul with the golden elixir until the soul and the golden elixir become Yuanying.


    This is another stage that needs to be well carved and polished. Su Li simply ended this retreat.


    When he got out, he saw the meat intestines lying outside the quiet room


    At this time, its little friends are no longer on its head. After all, who can stand such a long time of loneliness to wait for Su Li to leave the customs?


    Su Li rubbed the dog''s head with a warm heart. In fact, one person and one dog already didn''t need to express their feelings in words.


    He walked out of the closed temple, looked at the sky and calculated a little. He found that his closed door had taken five months.


    Five months... He was completely immersed in cultivation, but it seemed that he was just passing away. Is it true that cultivation does not count years?


    But unexpectedly, there is a lot of excitement here in Dongjiao mountain. It seems that many senior brothers and sisters of the sect have moved here


    But it''s understandable to think about it. After all, it''s only half a year before the formal establishment of Jianzong. Except for the big guys, these younger disciples don''t have much to do.


    Therefore, the Jianzong other courtyard in the North has become their best place to go. Here they can also take some tasks to help the development of Bei''an city... There are not many rewards, but it should be a relief.


    Ji Zheng should thank Jianzong. The public security in Beidi during this period is really unprecedentedly good, almost eliminating the living soil of all foreign forces


    Su Li came to the holy land he had opened. He had recovered from the blow of the radishes in his own land. He was going to plant something else. After all, it has been cultivated into a spiritual field by him. If he doesn''t plant some delicious vegetables, he always thinks it will be a waste.


    However, when he came to the spiritual field, he was stunned to see that many different spiritual materials had been planted in the field... And what about his radishes? But I was busy with pest control, weeding and watering. More importantly, he saw that some of these radishes could cast wood spells!


    "Where''s Wuyang?" Su Li ran over and asked the busy turnips in the area. These turnips immediately began to make noise.


    I''m not afraid of life at all.


    But yes, Su Li enlightens their intelligence and can be said to be their reborn parents, so he has some natural attachment to him. The simple radishes won''t know that Su Li is just greedy for their bodies


    Su Li was annoyed by the noise, but finally found Shenwa Zhima in these turnips. They felt Su Li''s eyes, but made an action immediately.


    Shenwa sat on the little Ganoderma lucidum horse, which almost crushed the poor little Ganoderma lucidum.


    "Come on!"


    Shenwa waved to Su Li, and then ran aside with Zhima''s head.


    "Is Wuyang over there?" Su Li nodded slightly, and then followed up.


    There was a winding mountain road down there. Su Li knew it, because he had made it with earthmoving skills at the beginning.


    A section down this road is a small cave hidden in the cliffs. The mountain stream leaked here and formed a shallow pond in the cave.


    At that time, Su Li found that there were still small fish living in the pond, so he gradually didn''t come here to disturb the "high mountain fish" in the cave.


    I just didn''t expect Wuyang to find this cave


    When Su Li came to the cave, he found a beauty in plain clothes holding a short sword under his neck, staring at the reflection in the pool


    "Hey, hey, don''t think about it!" Su Li suddenly became nervous. What does Wuyang want? Wipe your neck in front of him?


    "Hmm?" Wuyang turned his head strangely, then realized something, covered his mouth and said with a smile: "elder martial brother Su, don''t worry. Wuyang''s heart is not so fragile."


    "What are you..."


    Instead, Wuyang turned his head and turned the other side of his face to Su Li. Then he scraped the short sword on his white cheek again and said, "of course, it''s necessary to shave... Although he doesn''t like it very much, Wuyang is still a man after all. Some troublesome things always have to be faced."


    Su Li touched his chin and felt that he had already had a small stubble. In his heart, he only felt particularly painful... It turned out that he was shaving!


    Seeing Su Li''s expression, Wuyang couldn''t help smiling.


    This kind of smile is really unbearable for Su Li... How can he be despised by a big man in women''s clothes and can''t shave?


    So he angrily snorted and grabbed the short sword shaved in Wuyang''s hand, and then said, "the sword is not used like this. Watch it!"


    As he said this, he pointed forward the blade, but it seemed to shake at will. He saw a sword butterfly jump out of his blade, then fly around the cave in a beautiful posture, and then slowly turn into star debris and disperse.


    But the scattered sword butterfly seemed to be deeply engraved into Wuyang''s eyes, which made his eyes bright all at once. He asked, "elder martial brother Su, what kind of fencing is this?"


    "This is butterfly sword. It''s included in the Dharma hall. I think it''s very suitable for you." Su Li returned the short sword to Wuyang with a forced face, and then withdrew with a master posture.


    Wuyang was slightly stunned, but then said in surprise, "elder martial brother Xie preaches the Dharma!"


    Su Li was in a good mood when he left... But he quickly restrained his mind and sighed silently at the same time... What a disaster for beauty.


    Returning to Jianzong''s other courtyard at the top of the mountain, Su Li began to ask the senior brothers and sisters here about the recent events of Jianzong and the cultivation world.


    It was unprecedented for Su Li to shut up for five months at one breath, which made him feel like an isolated world. Even the affairs of this world have a sense of strangeness and alienation.


    ... in the past five months, the sword sect has nothing important, but the towering general altar of sword cliff sect is taking shape rapidly.


    But there are more important things in the world.


    At the beginning, all the sword sect mobilized to kill demons, but they ended up being hostile and driven away by local forces. Now that the devil has not been killed, it is the turn of the Xiuzhen sects in these places to eat the consequences.


    Many small cultivation forces continue to die out, and even medium-sized sects cannot survive the attack of those powerful demons.


    Now the cultivation world is turbulent, and the definition of magic robbery has been completely changed. Magic robbery no longer refers to wusheng monks, but to all the evil stars falling into the land of Dongzhou.


    In this case, Shandong humanity has even been affected, and there are signs of demons raging and killing civilians everywhere.


    There are also many people who can bewitch people in the magic stars these days, so the relations between countries in Dongzhou are becoming more and more tense, as if there would be a humanitarian war at any time.


    It was also in this case that the Western Qin boundary, as the only place to completely wipe out the falling magic star, became the migration place for many small power friars and scattered practitioners in Dongzhou.


    Although they are just some small forces that are not up to the table, there is no doubt that the center of gravity of Dongzhou Xiuzhen world has begun to shift to the Western Qin territory

 Chapter 376

    The form of Dongzhou seems to be a little bad, and Su Li also learned from the information from various channels. It seems that because the aura is still in the tide, even the demon family has become more and more active.


    It''s really getting more and more chaotic all over Shandong. It''s said that there are signs of water demons raging in the Dajiang River Basin of Jingnan and Dongyue... It seems that under the instigation of the demon star, these once peaceful big demons have become restless.


    Even the central Sichuan region, which has been cleared of the falling demon star, will inevitably be affected. The evil spirit will die, but the evil spirit will exist. There are many mountains and big demons in Sichuan. From time to time, there will be big demons affected by the evil spirit and make trouble, which makes the sects in Sichuan exhausted and exhausted.


    In contrast, the sword sect suppressed in the Western Qin Dynasty and the northern region. It was actually that all evil spirits did not invade and were very stable, which made many weak casual practitioners willing to gather here... After all, the general environment of cultivation is excellent now. If there is a place for peace of mind and meditation, they can steadily improve their accomplishments. Why go to Shandong to fight?


    These casual monks can''t be separated from the supply of ordinary people, so Bei''an city has also ushered in a wave of monks


    How to manage these scattered practices has now become a headache for the disciples of the sword sect. Now this problem is also thrown in front of Su Li... After all, as the highest status person of Jianzong on Dongjiao mountain and the Holy Son of Jianya sect in the future, he must also bear some responsibilities.


    Just for this problem, Su Li thought about it and suddenly made a laissez faire decision... Of course, the warning should be given.


    "Tell those outside monks that if they want to stay here, they must abide by the laws of the North!" Su Li ordered the sword sect disciples on Dongjiao mountain.


    Then he got up and went to the northern governor''s house in Bei''an city and asked Ji Zheng for a job.


    Ji Zheng was shocked when she heard his request. She didn''t expect that he would ask him for such a position... Ji Zheng, who was originally delighted that Su Li came to apply for a job, couldn''t cry or laugh.


    As for Su Li, he took his dog and calmly lived in the prison of Bei''an city.


    Ji Zheng doesn''t dare to neglect him at all. She takes good care of him every day. She just doesn''t know what he wants to do here


    But soon, people knew what Su Li meant by doing so.


    There are many scattered practitioners in Bei''an City, including good and bad. Of course, there are also many grumpy villains. How can they accept the law in the North Bank city when they are used to freedom?


    So a suspicious scene of life appeared


    The two casual practitioners seemed to be enemies. They met in the street and fought after a few words. Casual practitioners are a group who don''t love to abide by rules. In particular, Bei''an city has no real strength to intervene in management.


    So when they were angry, they fought happily


    As a monk, even if the inheritance and completion of accomplishments are weak, it is always very terrible for ordinary people. And when they fight in the street, the people around them suffer.


    It''s just that the people in Bei''an city are not ordinary people


    They''re covered!


    An old lady trapped in their fighting circle was not afraid of the crisscross strength, but prayed something in her mouth.


    Sooner or later, a strong wind tore the snack stall in front of the old lady, and then it was going to hit the old lady!


    But a golden aperture suddenly covered the old lady''s body, making all attacks ineffective in front of her


    The two fighting practitioners stopped immediately. They looked at the golden light on the old lady and were a little suspicious.


    "Vajra amulet?" one man guessed.


    "No, it''s much stronger than the Vajra amulet... Is it someone who can''t see us?" the other was a little trembling.


    But instead of waiting for the punishment of "Da Neng", they waited for a team of Yamen servants. Angrily, he scolded the two people and said, "when fighting in the street, Anlu was imprisoned for ten days because he compensated for the losses."


    "Do you want to shut me down?" a hearty sanxiu gave Qi Le and seemed not to be ready to cooperate.


    However, another casual practice that felt that he was able to intervene was immediately obedient and cooperative.


    The Yamen servants immediately handcuffed the coordinated casual practice, and then looked at the unwilling to cooperate and asked, "so, are you ready to resist arrest?"


    "Anlu, resisting arrest is the most first-class. You need to be imprisoned for 30 days and pay a fine according to the seriousness of the circumstances before you can be released."


    "If you want to catch me, you should try!" the man is a good proud man


    As a result, the Yamen servants did not talk nonsense, and one of them immediately began to pray:


    "Please protect me and punish the villain for the believers..."


    "What are you doing? Which God do you pray to? Your prison God?" the sanxiu mocked. He thought the pious look on the repressed faces of these little children was particularly ridiculous.


    But the next moment he couldn''t laugh, because with these yamen''s prayers, there was really a chain from the void, and then entangled him with a posture that he couldn''t resist.


    The next moment, he just felt that his true Qi was locked and he couldn''t lift it at all


    The situation made him surprised and angry. It was difficult to understand what was going on.


    "The prison God is revealed! It''s really the prison God!" the Yamen servants were very happy. By the way, they added another title to the gods they believe in.


    Su Li, who stayed in the prison of Bei''an City, was speechless. He had completely given up treatment for the fact that his believers always gave him God names.


    Soon, the two troublemakers were sent in... They didn''t feel anything at all. They just thought that how could mortal cells hold them? First "fool" the big man who intervened, and then find a way to get away.


    But just entering this cell, they suddenly began to doubt life


    When I entered the cell, I suddenly found that all the vitality of heaven and earth in the cell was suppressed to death! As two casual practitioners in the congenital environment, they are almost completely insulated from the vitality of the outside world in this environment!


    The innate Qi in the body was completely suppressed after several cycles, and their realm seemed to return to the acquired realm at this moment.


    This discovery frightened them. It''s definitely a powerful means!


    The terrified monks were thrown into the cell directly, and they couldn''t break through the prison with only the day after tomorrow... They really became prisoners!


    But they don''t have to worry about being alone, because then more than a dozen casual practitioners were locked in


    At this moment, the security of the whole Bei''an city was restored all at once. The scattered practitioners cherish their lives most. Now they know that Beian city is sheltered.


    Considering that this is within the influence of Jianzong, no matter how stupid people know what to do.

 Chapter 377

    Since Su Li left a seal of prison cliff talisman in Bei''an prison, it has become the most magical place in Bei''an city.


    Because all the prisoners here are practitioners!


    What''s more, Su Li used the belief of those yamen servants and prison guards to convert the divine power to drive the prison cliff amulet... So that the Bei''an prison is even more miraculous. In theory, even friars Jindan have to be suppressed.


    Some pious prison guards, in this big prison, can even mobilize the power of some prison cliff talismans to strengthen the suppression of the practitioners held in it... This small prison has some characteristics similar to the kingdom of God.


    Really, even Su Li didn''t expect that he would be the first to have such a prototype of the Kingdom... This painting style is completely incompatible with his clerical name!


    "Alas ~"


    With a long sigh, Su Li decided not to take care of this shit. So the prototype of the kingdom of God was discarded by him in Bei''an city... He didn''t look at the kingdom of God like this at all!


    But when he was ready to return to Dongjiao mountain, Ji Zheng suddenly sent someone to find him.


    "Mr. Su, the governor has something urgent to find you. Could you please come with me?" the person who came was Meng Zhi. Now he is also one of Ji Zheng''s generals. What made him invite him in person?


    "I know, I''ll come." Su Li nodded and called some prison leaders to teach them some key points of manipulating the prison cliff talisman in Bei''an prison, and then left with Meng Zhi.


    He is not ready to come back, but he doesn''t know that there will be an inheritance under his name in the future


    ... in the Dudu mansion, Ji Zheng and song Rui sit at the top, and below is a gathering of civil and military forces at all levels.


    Looks like something big happened?


    Su Lifeng walked in angrily. Seeing Ji''s vacant position on the other side, he consciously walked over and sat down, and then asked, "what''s the matter?"


    There are many new faces in Wenwu. Those new faces haven''t seen Su Li. Of course, they want to stop him from acting so big. But fortunately, an old man held them, which didn''t make the scene awkward.


    Su Li saw the scene in his eyes, but he also remembered it in his heart... He knew that with the continuous expansion of Ji Zheng''s power, it would be difficult to drink and have fun with Ji Zheng as before.


    "Sir is here. I should have gone to ask for your advice in person, but this time it''s really urgent. Please forgive Ji Zheng''s impoliteness." Ji Zheng is still very respectful and appears to be a polite corporal.


    But in Su Li''s eyes, it seems that this is more deliberate and utilitarian... It seems that as Ji Zheng''s ambition is completely ignited by him, the original pure friendship will gradually fade.


    Su Li paused slightly, but then said gently, "don''t do this. You can send a messenger to me if you have time."


    Ji Zheng didn''t object to this, but said, "fortunately, sir, I''m free... There are signs of instability around Beidi now."


    Su Li didn''t care about this little thing. He just asked, "Oh, is it the Northern Wei Dynasty or the grassland?"


    Ji Zheng replied, "after the previous battle on the grassland, I''m afraid those Beihu didn''t have the courage to go south again in a short time... It''s the Northern Wei Dynasty!"


    "The spies reported that Wu soldiers in the Northern Wei Dynasty began to gather abnormally. It seems that they are going to start the war again."


    "Wu pawn?" Su Li hesitated slightly. Then he threw out a messenger jade sword and flew to the East horn mountain.


    "Sir, this is..." Ji Zheng seemed to guess, but asked.


    "I have summoned my fellow disciples just now, but they stepped up their exploration when they came to the border of the Northern Wei Dynasty... Under the current situation, any strange changes must be paid attention to," Su Li replied.


    A moment later, if he felt it, he turned his head and looked at the sky in the direction of Dongjiao mountain... In the semi open conference hall of the northern governor''s office, he could just see the top of Dongjiao mountain.


    All the people present looked at it together, but they just saw 20 sword lights flying out of the top of Dongjiao mountain and heading towards the eastern border of the Northern Wei Dynasty.


    For a moment, the civil and military officials in the Council hall looked at Su Li and said nothing... They realized that the energy of this'' Mr. Su ''was... They could order the sword sect disciples in Dongjiao mountain!


    Ji Zheng was completely relieved when he saw this. He said, "since Mr. and Jianzong are willing to fight, there must be no big deal this time."


    "This may not be..." Su Li frowned and thought for a moment, then said: "I suggest that Beidi Ruishi should regroup and be ready to fight at any time."


    Ji Zheng nodded happily and said, "what Sir said is that my Beidi Ruishi is ready to go... Just lack the specific information of the enemy, otherwise it can be released now."


    Beidi Ruishi is definitely the most trusted and proud force in Ji Zheng''s heart today. A mere 50000 people can beat the Hu people on the northern grassland to go on a desperate night.


    I believe that even the famous Wei Wuzu should be true at all.


    "OK, I will go out with the army this time and convey the news to you in time." Su Li nodded.


    Then Ji Zheng stood up in high spirits and came to his civil and military officials to issue orders continuously to arrange the wartime military and political affairs in Bei''an city. After handing over Bei''an city to Meng Zhi''s garrison, he took song Rui and a cadre general to lead Beidi Ruishi to the war.


    Su Li saw the fleeting depression on Meng Zhi''s face. It seemed that he was distressed to stay behind. But when song Rui went out with the army, he was naturally not a brave general.


    Su Li shook his head when he saw this... To tell you the truth, if there were any choices, I''m afraid song Rui would prefer to stay behind, because this guy is now like a new married Yaner with his martial uncle feixuezi!


    But Ji Zheng already has the consideration of the real superior.


    Leaving Meng Zhi behind, he doesn''t have to worry about Meng Zhi''s rebellion. Song Rui, who was originally in charge of all military affairs in the north, can only be at ease if he is taken with him


    This has nothing to do with trust and loyalty, but "just in case".


    If song Rui stays in the rear, I''m afraid he only needs to summon the old Department, and the ownership of Bei''an city will change instantly. However, leaving Meng Zhi can not only check and balance the old Department of song Rui, but also worry that he can respond to everything.


    This is the ugliness of reality, but if everyone is smart to maintain the beauty on the surface, everything can be performed perfectly.


    Su Li didn''t like Ji Zheng''s imperial mind after all. However, Ji Zheng is still the most suitable spokesman selected by Jianzong, so his support for Ji Zheng will not change.


    But such things are common, which will inevitably make Su Li tired


    "Mr. Su, Zhenbei general has asked me to resign more than once. I promised to let Zhenbei general return to the field to accompany his wife and beautiful family after this expedition. He is willing to go out for me for the last time..."


    On the way, Ji was looking for Su Li with a sad face and asked, "Sir, the cause of Zhengda has not yet started. The most capable general under his command is about to retire... What should I do?"


    This tone is very resentful, especially for martial uncle feixuezi of Su Li... Looking at the meaning, it seems that Su Li wants to try to persuade the terrible female sword repair?


    Su Li could only laugh when he heard the speech... Well, he thought he might have thought a little too much just now.

 Chapter 378

    Su Li went out with the army and had long forgotten the Pope''s foot ban on him. Anyway, he felt that as long as he was in the northern and Western Qin boundaries, it was not "going out".


    Along the way, the sword sect disciples who went to investigate have sent back the information through the long-distance communication jade pendant... The information obtained by Ji Zheng has been delayed for more than half a month, and now the latest situation is... Wei Wuzu has come to the border with Beidi.


    There''s just one thing Ji Zheng''s spies didn''t mention... Wei Wuzu is not going to invade the north to fight the North army here, but is fighting a skull demon!


    Su Li once handled a bone demon, but the Bone Demon just fell to the ground and was burned by him. Now the Bone Demon has stayed in Shandong for more than five months and has not been removed. What does it look like to strengthen?


    What''s more hateful is that these Wei Wuzu are obviously trying to drive the bone demons that have been strengthened for many rounds to the northern boundary!


    I don''t know who came up with such a sinister idea. Su Li was really disgusted... Those people in Shandong had previously prevented the disciples of Jianzong from beheading demons in their sphere of influence. Now they have encountered an unsolvable problem, but they have to drive the Bone Demon to Beidi?


    Su Li only thought about the bone demons that could make the Dongzhou large sect helpless, and ordered all the disciples of the sword sect who went out to explore to withdraw to Beidi territory.


    Then he suggested to Ji Zheng to set up defense at a barren mountain at the northern border... Since Wei Wuzu can drive away the bone demon at any cost, the northern Ruishi must be able to stop it!


    Ji Zheng listened and knew the seriousness of the matter... She didn''t dare to delay at all. She quickly ordered the sharp men to march in a "gallop array".


    Su Li, on the other hand, took the lead in spreading his sword wings. He wanted to see how powerful the Bone Demon was?


    The sword wing conquered the sky. In an instant, he flew thousands of miles over mountains and rivers, and directly crossed the border of the Northern Wei Dynasty... At this time, he had clearly felt an extremely depressed atmosphere in the distance, just like something terrible was destroying everything.


    That''s the bone devil who brings fear to the world and feeds on fear... Before that, because Su Li who killed a "baby" bone devil, it''s hard to imagine that the bone devil could bring him so much mental pressure.


    The sky is surrounded by black clouds, as if there were a thick layer of cumulonimbus clouds. But in fact, it is a symbol of disaster and robbery. It is a celestial omen caused by powerful evil things.


    At this time, Su Li met the sword sect disciples he had previously sent. While retreating, they looked at the situation there solemnly, but they didn''t look much afraid and retreat.


    Sword sect disciple, this should be the case.


    "How''s the situation over there?" Su Li asked.


    A disciple replied, "the bone devil is fierce. I''m afraid Wei Wuzu won''t last long. It''s incredible that although most of the Northern Wei Dynasty are dominated by evil ways, the humanitarian army should not be the main force to deal with the bone devil anyway."


    Su Li looked dignified when he heard this. He said to these disciples, "senior brothers, please wait at the border. I''ll come right away."


    Then he flapped his wings and flew away under the cloudy sky.


    From a distance, he saw one head landing on six feet with the blessing of penetrating the clouds, and then his four arms opened, as if he could pick up the stars and take the moon. The skull devil''s head was like a keel skull, and the faint green fire of the dead jumped in the empty eyes.


    The white bone Troll runs rampant. The strong soldiers of the soldiers can only reach its calf height in front of it


    Although Wei Wuzu''s military spirit was unparalleled and even had the power to surpass Yuanying after he formed the military array, Su Li can clearly see that the impact of Wuzu''s military array was very weak and ridiculous for the white bone troll.


    At most, it can only hinder the pace of the Bone Demon. How can it drive it away?


    He did not approach rashly, but hid in the clouds and watched from a distance.


    Then he found a clue.


    Under that dark cloud, a huge shadow appeared... Then the shadow seemed to push at will. The white bone Troll was like being badly hurt, his bones and armor collapsed, and immediately fled to the north border.


    Then Wei Wuzu immediately followed, and then limited his escape route with the potential of the military array to ensure that the white bone Troll walked in the "right" direction.


    Su Li came back in a trance... It''s not that the evil friars in the Northern Wei Dynasty couldn''t destroy the bone demon, but specially cultivated it for the sword sect in the North!


    The shadow casting magic in the dark under the dark clouds is the driving force behind the scenes... It is absolutely an evil friar at the level of true immortal who can hit the bone demon that has grown to such a level with one blow.


    Su Li didn''t say a word. He first sent a messenger jade sword to the zongmen... Joking, the enemies involved in the Zhenxian level must be solved by those grumpy bosses at home.


    After the arraignment, Su Li did not retreat, but kept a distance to wait and see


    He knew that since the other side had the presence of Yang God and true immortal, it was impossible that he and the previous Jian sect disciples who had been investigating could not have been found. I''m afraid the other party didn''t intend to hide the information from the sword clan... The skull demon was deliberately "trained" just because it was used to test the strength of the sword clan!


    He thought in his heart, but suddenly saw a scene that surprised him... Wei Wuzu, who was forming an array to drive away the bone demon, suddenly broke a corner formation.


    Then the Bone Demon suddenly became energetic and swept away a few times to completely swing away the military array of Wuzu. Then he rushed into the crowd and kept biting the bodies of the soldiers, making a "click click" sound.


    The scholar spirit of Wei Wuzu suddenly collapsed, and they would not even escape. The Wuzu at the place where the formation was broken through stood there blankly and let the Bone Demon bite.


    The scarlet blood flowed down from the skull of the white bone troll, but then it was absorbed by it, and then its body became bigger and stronger.


    Bone demons wreak havoc in the crowd, but the formation of martial soldiers collapses quickly from point to surface. This is surprising. After all, Wei Wu''s soldiers are known for their ruthlessness and fearlessness, but what''s the matter with the instant collapse of morale?


    ... no wonder the disciples of the sword sect in front would say that the martial soldiers are dying. It''s going to collapse!


    The training method of military soldiers is to make the minds of these soldiers blank with constant high pressure and fear. They only know obedience and killing, but they eliminate the original cowardice and retreat in human nature.


    Fear can make people forget themselves and make people not afraid of death... This is definitely an evil means of military training.


    So, although such soldiers form an army array with terrible power, what about facing the bone demon who feeds on fear? I''m afraid so many people are all tonic in the eyes of the bone devil!


    The scene is out of control. It''s completely out of control


    But at this time, the real fairy of the Northern Wei Dynasty, who was hidden behind the scenes, shot again.

 Chapter 379

    In the dark clouds in the distant sky, suddenly an arm composed of black clouds came down from the sky, and the palm pressed down on the bone demon who was eating happily, trying to make it stop so that the Wu soldier could reorganize his posture.


    But a surprising scene happened. The bone devil has evolved to a very high level... Unexpectedly, he suddenly shook his body and broke the palm composed of black cloud in an instant!


    At this moment, the clouds on the top of the whole battlefield became more stagnant... Then I saw countless dark red liquids flowing out of the thick bone armor around the bone demon, just like years of rotten blood, emitting a thick stench.


    But these rotten blood soon scabbed, and then the whole body of the Bone Demon turned dark red, which looked more magical and ferocious.


    Su Li could feel an inexplicable energy radiation. Although it did not have any impact on him, it made all the Wu soldiers who had not collapsed suddenly collapse.


    The Bone Demon has no obstacles and reaps life like a monster climbing out of hell.


    "This is the field of terror. It is the ability of bone demons after they enter the cave of human friars. It can constantly breed fear in the mind of intelligent life, and then absorb these fears into their own strength. People with poor mind can''t even stand in front of it!" Chi Lao said before Su Li asked a question.


    "Human beings or demons can continuously refine mana from the void for their own use in the netherworld. But this bone demon... Can continuously extract fear emotions from the whole world for their own use!"


    "From this moment on, it is no longer a simple demon, but a demon king with the posture of destroying the world!"


    Su Li listened with a heavy heart. He asked, "what about the real immortal strong man in the Northern Wei Dynasty? Why didn''t he do it?"


    Red old man was a little silent, and then said, "I heard about the real immortal in the Northern Wei Dynasty more than 2000 years ago. The man''s name is'' black heavenly venerable '', and he has no family or sect, but he can become the Communist of evil in the Northern Wei Dynasty."


    "His origin is very mysterious. No one knows his heel and foot. I only know that even if his cultivation is towering, the real immortals of the righteous sect should give way."


    It sounds like the standard template of a behind the scenes man!


    Su Li''s mind was floating, but he saw that the soldier destroyed by the Bone Demon suddenly fled, and the direction of escape was his side... That is, the direction of the border.


    This is definitely not a coincidence. Su Li seemed to be able to feel the terrible eyes projected from the dark clouds over there at this moment. It didn''t contain any emotional color, as if he was waiting to enjoy a farce


    ... in fact, it''s not just the behind the scenes, it''s just about ordinary people! This black Heavenly Master is definitely the great enemy of Jianzong.


    The soldiers of Wu and Shi have completely lost the appearance that elite Taoist soldiers should have. They are like the most common scattered soldiers and run for their lives towards the border between Beidi and Northern Wei Dynasty.


    Su Li had no way. He couldn''t stop the flight because he felt the warning in the dark cloud. It seemed that once he disturbed the interest in the play, he would incur the most terrible revenge.


    At this time, the most correct decision is to evacuate, and then make all preparations in the north, and perform according to the script of the black heaven venerable... But at that time, the bone demon who swallowed 100000 Wei Wu soldiers may have grown into the most terrible demon king!


    Su Li''s face was a little pale, and the rational silk thread had been binding his hands and feet. But... He is the first disciple of the sword sect for three generations!


    Suddenly, he understood why the disciples of the sword sect often knew they would lose and wanted to have a try. This feeling of going in the opposite direction was actually very happy.


    The wings of the sword suddenly opened, and then the wings turned into a thousand Mans, displaying a sword skill mixed by Su Li: a thousand mans!


    Thousands of real yuan sword Qi fell from the sky like an arrow rain into the fleeing soldiers... This sword is not suitable for fighting alone, but it is the best sword to kill people.


    The sword Qi is divided into thousands and falls into the soldiers. It''s easy to assassinate all the soldiers who can''t form an array.


    The previous rush by the Bone Demon only killed twenty or thirty thousand people, and the remaining seventy thousand were just fleeing in fear. The Bone Demon seemed to restrain his killing in order to harvest more fear from the soldiers.


    Only by dying in deepening fear can it reap the most delicious offering.


    But now, the remaining 70000 people were directly slaughtered by Su Li with the most cruel move!


    Fear comes from the heart, but if people die, then naturally they lose the source of fear.


    The Bone Demon was angry and looked up at the silent roar, but there was a very oppressive sound of fear spreading around at the spiritual level... Unfortunately, no one nearby listened to its roar, and its sound of fear can only be played alone.


    The black Heavenly Master hiding in the cloud of robbing Qi was also angry. He thought that the good play he had painstakingly prepared was interrupted by Su Li.


    But the black Heavenly Master didn''t do it. Instead, he changed his mood and patiently watched the changes in Su Li... He slaughtered more than 70000 people with the power of a cultivator. Even if these people were all evil and had deep working power, it was also a trample on humanity.


    The Dark Lord felt that he didn''t need to do it, and the person who destroyed his good play would be punished the harshest.


    Sure enough, karma began to entangle Su Li. This was the cause and effect and resentment of Wu Zu, and it was also one of the counterattacks of humanity in the Northern Wei Dynasty.


    The heavy karma invades Su Li''s body and mind, trying to dazzle his spirit and deceive his mind... It''s just useless, because there is a power called "good fruit" between his mind.


    Is there a Buddha in this world who is full of killing evil karma but can shine with the light of the Buddha?


    Yes, you just need to believe that what you do is good, and you can have no regrets for the evil you have done.


    The "good fruit" that overflowed in Su Li''s mind was proof. He never doubted that what he had done was right, and naturally he would not waver at this time.


    What about some karma? It''s just some incompetent cries of sinners. Why should he be confused?


    The divine talisman''s karmic entanglement was uncertain and even difficult to cultivate, but Su Li''s karmic entanglement stimulated a round of merit and virtue in the back of his head.


    Surrounded by black karmic breath, the bright moon wheel is still so clean and firm as the light in hell.


    Su Li understands why monk wusheng can still use his golden body even though he is plagued with karma... I''m afraid this monk is just like him now. Even if he kills countless people, he still believes that he is right.


    ... if he hadn''t forgotten to untie the forbidden word seal of red old man, it is estimated that he would have been able to hear red old man''s "ghosts crying and wolves howling"... Su Li at this time is a demon among demons!

 Chapter 380

    At the same time, even Su Li can''t feel the pressure in the face of the grumpy black Heavenly Master and the grumpy Bone Demon. What will he do at this time?


    Of course, when the black lord thought he would be entangled by karma and fall, he turned back and ran away!


    The sword wings spread out, but the divine power flowed, making the two sword wings have white luster. Because of the rise of karma, his sword wings looked like they were stained with a layer of black ash


    When he opened his sword wings, he turned into a streamer and ran back. The Bone Demon didn''t even react.


    But the black celestial being was absolutely provoked. The clouds suddenly condensed in the sky, and a huge palm condensed. He pinched Su Li coldly.


    But with a flash of light, Su Li had separated from the scope of the huge palm by relying on pure speed!


    Because he added magic power to the sword wing, and among his magic power, he was lucky to have the characteristic of "sky".


    Many of his followers worship him as the "Lord of the sky".


    This is funny for him. With the blessing of divine power, the sky is his home.


    Seeing that he had been dodged by Su Li in the least fancy way, the black Heavenly Master immediately felt a greater humiliation.


    He suddenly snorted coldly, and even the Bone Demon hesitated slightly under the concussion of his voice.


    What followed was the terrible spiritual impact, which directly hit Su Li... It was purely to be crushed by the realm.


    How powerful is the spiritual power of Yang God and true immortal. It is a great power that can directly refine infinite mana from the void. Therefore, generally speaking, even the talented and strong at the peak of Dongming cannot have the possibility of surpassing the level of Zhanyang God, just because the gap in spiritual power is enough to crush everything.


    So this time, the black Heavenly Master completely put away his trouble and crushed Su Li in his most direct and effective way


    The terrible spiritual power instantly hit Su Li... To be exact, it was Su Li''s head.


    At this moment, Su Li only felt that his soul wrapped in layers of small sealing suddenly vibrated, his ears roared, and his eyes seemed to have countless colorful flares flashing.


    "Die!"


    An idea was clearly conveyed to his mind... Well, he thought the other party should convey this meaning.


    So he scratched his head, which was shocked by his suddenly beating brain Renzi, and then continued to fly forward quickly


    The scene was once very embarrassing, because the big man in the dark cloud didn''t realize that Su Li had nothing to do at the beginning. But when he realized it, Su Li had run away.


    The next moment, the whole land of the Northern Wei Dynasty was shrouded in a terrible threat, and all creatures trembled in this boundless anger.


    A black storm soon emerged from the dark clouds, spinning like a lying dragon, chasing Su Li in the direction of escape.


    The bone devil on the ground also had no fear of the strength of the black Heavenly Lord, and hated Su Li, who destroyed its "food", so he also ran "rumbling" on the ground, which was no slower than flying.


    Fortunately, this is already the border area of the Northern Wei Dynasty, otherwise such a terrible Bone Demon will breed many fears.


    Su Li used to fly fast with divine power... At this time, he is worthy of the divine power characteristics of the "sky". He only needs enough divine power to fly freely under the sky.


    Even if the person chasing after is Yang God and true immortal? Still can only follow him to eat exhaust.


    But when he was about to come to the north border, he suddenly felt some familiar breath


    Sword sect sword array!


    There is a sword sect sword array here!


    Su Li suddenly moved in his heart. Then he gathered his wings and fell down into the clouds. Sure enough, he saw 200 disciples of Jianzong who had been closely arrayed at the border.


    The twelve Yuanchen positions are all Yuanying, the thirty-six Tiangang positions are all golden elixirs, the seventy-two Disha positions are a mixture of golden elixirs and Guizhen peaks, and the remaining positions are used for auxiliary or supplementary positions.


    This can be said to be the strongest form of the sword array of the sword clan... No, there is still a lack of a core to sit in the eye of the array.


    Su Li suddenly realized that this might be the position for him.


    The sword wings closed, and he fell into the sword array with the black Qi of boundless karma.


    When the disciples of Jianzong saw Su Li with infinite karma, they showed their admiration... Yes, it''s not disgust, it''s admiration!


    How can the disciples of Jianzong be afraid of karma? For the younger disciples who do not know the danger of karma, the more karma, the more fierce the fight, the bigger the fist... What a simple understanding.


    Facing the envy of his fellow disciples, Su Li suddenly felt very happy... Sure enough, it was the sword sect that wanted to be so positive. Just now it was interesting!


    Jumping back and forth on the edge of death, the joy of Jianzong disciples is probably so.


    With the master array, the sword array is completely formed.


    In those years, Su Li had the experience of accompanying his master and Shizu to preside over the battle of the big array. Coupled with the array knowledge he learned in his early years, he was just good as the master of the array at this time.


    So facing the tornado from the sky, Su Li felt the power of everyone''s connection, and then stretched out his hand to move forward a little


    Let''s say hello with a sword first!


    In the sword array, two hundred disciples of the sword sect were united. They were surprised that they could easily integrate with Su Li''s will at this moment, and then displayed a sword idea they had never thought of


    Sword cliff!


    This is the condensation of the disciples of Jianzong, and this is the pure will of Jianzong.


    Originally, Su Li only carried it by himself. Not only would each display bring great pressure on himself, but also he could not give full play to the real power of the sword cliff meaning.


    But this time, under the support of the sword array of the sword sect, the meaning of sword cliff was completely liberated.


    Like a long suppressed magic weapon, it can finally get out of its scabbard. Even the Yang God and the real immortal can''t look directly at this moment.


    The sharp sword Qi is only emitted from the operation mode of the most basic sword technique of the sword sect, because only this sword technique is the most familiar sword that all sword sect disciples must master.


    The black dragon scroll is facing the sword of the sword sect. It seems that it is careless and doesn''t care at all, but in a flash, the sword penetrates the clouds... The black cloud dragon scroll is directly penetrated by a sword!


    Even the Yang God and the real immortal can''t face the sword of the sword clan.


    Seeing that the sky was clean, it seemed that the power of the black Heavenly Master had been completely cut off.


    But Su Li couldn''t be calm about it at all, because the means of Yang God''s true immortal was not understandable at this stage, and he could never defeat it so easily.


    But anyway, at this time, he had to temporarily put the black Heavenly Master who stirred the wind and cloud aside, because he must now lead the sword array against the monster like huge Bone Demon

 Chapter 381

    "Did we just poke something?" a sword sect disciple asked.


    "No matter what he was, he was stabbed at once. It must be a weak chicken." another disciple said in a tone of disdain.


    Listening to the communication between his family and the world, Su Li wanted to emphasize to them how strong the black Heavenly Master is... But with the blessing of the sword array, the food will be stabbed and exploded by a sword.


    However, considering that in the concept of Jianzong, the weak chicken is probably stabbed and exploded by a sword... So forget it, I''d better not bother to explain.


    In the rumble, the Bone Demon has approached the area of sword array defense. The huge dark red bone body, even if it is only seen from a distance, has brought great psychological oppression to people.


    When people saw the skeleton troll, the disciples of Jianzong had been brought into the control of the fear field.


    "Hiss ~ that thing looks disgusting."


    "It''s scary. I don''t know if it''s good to fight. We should stab a sword first."


    "Why don''t you say that? Younger martial brother Su can produce a sword. On the contrary, I think it''s better not to stab it to death at once. I don''t know what will happen if such a big demon is used to grow flowers?"


    "Eh? This elder martial brother has a lot of ideas. Did you exchange the ''fleshy staff'' and take it with you?"


    "That''s natural. Now who doesn''t know that you have to take a ''fleshy staff'' when you go out, otherwise you may miss many good things."


    "Eh ~"


    The disciples around cast some disgusting eyes at the man who spoke... No way, who made the elder martial brother look at the skeleton Troll like looking at food?


    "Why are you looking at me like this? Although the ''fleshy staff'' looks a little ghost, it''s not up to us to judge how to use it. If we had it, we would do anything. The sword in my heart would have been broken!"


    "Reasonable, reasonable. Elder martial brother is really a model of sword cultivation with ideas..."


    Su Li listened to the murmurs of the martial brothers around him with a black line. He always felt that the painting style of his family was really getting more and more crooked.


    But it certainly has nothing to do with him. He hasn''t deliberately changed anything. Everything is the change of these senior brothers and sisters


    But correspondingly, from these conversations, it can be seen that the disciples of Jianzong are not affected by the field of fear. They can even talk about what to eat at night


    Cough... This is not the key point. The key point is the mental cultivation of the disciples of Jianzong. Sure enough, they are quite qualified.


    Among them, there is the effect of Dongming Heart Sutra, and it is also the talent of the disciples of Jianzong.


    In short, Su Li was comforted by the sword array and "said hello" to the Bone Demon.


    Stabbing with a sword is still the basic sword technique of sword cliff blessing.


    All the disciples were silent for a moment. It seems that the gossip just now didn''t exist... These disciples of the sword sect have long been used to treating the sword with sincerity, so each blow naturally came with a sincere heart.


    The simple but grand sword Qi burst out and bombarded the Bone Demon''s head straightly


    In fact, the Bone Demon was more cautious than the black Heavenly Master. It instinctively felt the threat to itself, so the bone plates of the shoulder and neck proliferated rapidly, forming a large bone shield in front of his skull for defense.


    "Boom!"


    The sword Qi bombarded the bone shield, and immediately sent out a terrible explosion, shaking a ring of dust around.


    When the aftershock was eliminated, the Dharma sword inspired by the sword array carrying the meaning of sword cliff had disappeared, and the Bone Demon raised his skull from behind the cobweb like bone plate and opened his mouth to Su Li.


    "What is it laughing at?"


    "What''s funny?"


    "He''s laughing at us!"


    "Kill it!"


    The sword sect disciples in the sword array quickly unified their thinking. After "saying hello", they immediately judged that the skull demon must be killed.


    While Su Li condensed another sword spirit, he had to sigh that the thinking of these sword sect disciples was really simple and direct... Eh? When was he ready for another shot? Then get up first~


    The bone devil was still laughing silently. As a result, a larger sword, the patriarchal sword, had been cut over.


    It realized that the opposite side was not only the power of a sword. It dared not take the blow with its face, but quickly moved sideways in an attempt to dodge.


    However, the swordsmen of the sword clan all have the intention of blessing the sword. It''s a sword that can be tracked. One sword cut out, although the other side''s traverse speed is very fast, it is right, but this sword also quickly adjusts the forward direction in the air, and finally can wipe the body of the Bone Demon and pass through on the side of the body.


    "Click!"


    With a crisp sound, a bone leg on one side of the Bone Demon was cut off.


    Compared with the trunk protected by heavy bone armor, this bone leg is particularly brittle.


    But the bone devil didn''t stop at all. He hugged his body directly, shrank into a ball, and then rolled at high speed on the ground.


    "Eh?"


    Su Li thought the bone devil was really clever. He still had this kind of operation.


    However, it was really hard to catch such a "mellow" advance for a time. He quickly condensed the Dharma sword and wanted to attack, but there was nothing he could do in the end.


    The Bone Demon in rolling state is more mobile and can''t capture at all.


    The leaders of the sword clan hiding in the dark all wanted to cover their faces... They found that Su Li presided over the sword array. The power of the sword array was really extremely powerful. But it''s far from being flexible... Because of his bad Kendo sensitivity, he will be at a loss in the face of some changes.


    "In that case, let''s change the array." Yuan Feng calmly waved his hand and looked at the other side of the distance. "Martial uncle Xia Ming over there should be able to be cruel to the black Heavenly Master. He dared to attack the most lovely disciple of our sword sect. At least two swords should be cut to relieve his anger."


    "Don''t you need me to stab two swords together? I also feel very angry. He attacked Su Li twice. Shouldn''t we stab two swords alone to dispel our hatred?" xuanyuzi said eagerly.


    Yuan Feng was speechless. If one person stabbed two swords, could the black Heavenly Master still live?


    He had no choice but to press xuanyuzi''s shoulder and said, "don''t be ridiculous. It''s serious to take care of these lovely disciples here with me. They deliberately trained such a skeleton troll to test the strength of our sword sect. It''s just for our sword sect disciples to practice array."


    ... the boss here said, while Su Li suddenly noticed that another large array was completed behind the sword array when he was in some trouble.


    This time, it was no longer the sword array, but the spirit gathering array arranged by his familiar fumen disciples.


    Many thoughts flashed in my heart, but I vaguely understood the plans of those elders in my family.


    So he suddenly shouted, "who will preside over the sword array for me?"

 Chapter 382

    "Who will preside over the sword array for me?" Su Li asked. He thought there must be a substitute for this kind of thing?


    His voice fell, but he found that not far from him, there came a voice he was very familiar with: "give it to me here."


    Su Li looked back in amazement, but saw Han Yanzheng standing behind him with a cold look... He didn''t even find her!


    But he noticed that even though she had put on the cold mask, he could see the warm smile in her eyes.


    "OK, then you will preside over the sword array." Su Li nodded.


    He knew that this was not the time to talk to her... Or that she would not want to communicate with him more. But so what? Just look at each other, as if you had found the familiarity of that year.


    This is the secret fragrance.


    Su Li turned around and came to his fumen Dharma array. To tell the truth, it made him more comfortable in this dharma array.


    What about the sword array on the other side?


    However, Han Yan had led the disciples to stimulate a sharp sword spirit, with three points of sharpness, three points of quickness and four points of flexibility, but the sphere transformed by the Bone Demon couldn''t dodge at all. It was solid and suffered such a blow.


    The trend of the Bone Demon rolling charge was immediately hindered, and immediately slowed down a lot under the impact of this sword Qi.


    But compared with the sword Qi presided over by Su Li, Han Yan''s sword Qi is very spiritual, but it lacks some power after all.


    But the difference in power can be made up by the sword array. Otherwise, why do you want to form a sword array? So overall, Han Yan is more suitable to be the main player of the sword array.


    What about Su Li who came to the fumen gathering spirit array? He did a very handy thing.


    Many brothers of fumen have been promoted to the golden elixir recently, but their overall cultivation and strength are much worse than the internal disciples of Jianzong who form the sword array.


    After all, the sword sect only belongs to the side gate. In fact, even if all the four side gates gather and practice the four elephant Dharma array under the auspices of the side gate master Chen Yu fairy, its power may not be comparable to the sword array of the sword sect.


    After all, there are too many high-level combat forces among the disciples of the sword sect.


    However, the spirit gathering array of fumen can play different effects in Su Li''s hands.


    It''s just like if Gu Jizi runs this array, then he must use the du''e series of runes. After Su Li received so many support from his peers, he used his own destiny Rune: Prison cliff Rune!


    At the next moment, with the support of more than 200 fumen disciples, infinite energy gathered in Su Li''s body, and then he used it to drive him to cast the prison cliff talisman.


    A virtual shadow like a real cliff soon formed in the sky, and there was a great repressive force in the air, which made the rolling body of the Bone Demon have to become slower.


    It stopped blankly from the rolling state, subconsciously raised its skull, and didn''t know what was going on.


    Han Yan saw this opportunity and immediately commanded the sword array to pull out the sword. The boundless sword light accurately killed the skull of the Bone Demon and broke it into pieces on the ground.


    However, there was no cheering in the sword array, because the sharpness of the sword practitioners of the sword sect knew that the Bone Demon was far from dying.


    A layer of bone fragments quickly drilled out of its head and then quickly formed a skull like a bubble.


    "Continue to attack." Han Yan ordered in a deep voice, and then gathered again in the sword array.


    But this time, the Bone Demon began to struggle violently. It already knew that if it let these disciples of the sword sect do it again, it would really die here sooner or later.


    So it struggled desperately under the pressure of prison cliff rune.


    Seeing this, Su Li immediately sacrificed his merit and virtue magic weapon "Zhenyue seal". It must be a "professional counterpart" to suppress the bone demon with Zhenyue seal.


    But when he sacrificed this magic weapon of merit and virtue, and then drove it with the endless power obtained in the spirit gathering array, he found that he had touched the "ceiling" of this magic weapon for the first time.


    Zhenyue seal is very strong, but no matter how strong it is, there is still a limit.


    At the beginning, it did release great repressive power, even higher than the repressive power of prison cliff talisman.


    But Su Li felt that the increase was not as exaggerated as when he used it himself.


    At this time, he used half of the power of the Dharma array to maintain the prison cliff talisman and Zhenyue seal. In this case, he couldn''t help but come up with some ideas and put them into practice.


    Unexpectedly, he temporarily adjusted the proportion of power output when suppressing bone demons, but quietly tilted the power of the Dharma array to Zhenyue seal


    Then Su Li found something wrong, because the repressive power released by Yueyin in this town had hardly increased!


    That is to say, the power of repression urged by the 50% power of the spirit gathering Dharma array just now is the limit of Zhenyue seal.


    He immediately adjusted the power ratio of the Dharma array... Although the repressive power of the prison cliff charm is still worse than that of Zhenyue seal, its advantage is to increase the unlimited!


    But then he had another idea.


    This time, he reduced the power ratio of Zhenyue seal. He wanted to see the optimal use of Zhenyue seal.


    To his surprise, even though he reduced the supply of the Yueh seal to thirty percent, he still did not weaken the awesome force he had released.


    Then Su Li continued to attenuate the power supply. Finally, he found that the obvious attenuation of the repressive power of Zhenyue India was not found until he adjusted the power to less than 17%.


    So the question is, this is almost one sixth of the power of the spirit gathering Dharma array. What level is it?


    If converted into the power of a friar, it is equivalent to all the mana of a primordial infant friar out of the body!


    In other words, this Zhenyue seal is quite powerful, so it can increase the magic power of Yuanying''s exit from the body, and reach or even surpass the peak suppression power of Dongming!


    But that''s all. The ceiling of Zhenyue seal is between the peak of Dongming and the true immortal of Yang.


    This is the way. Although this Zhenyue seal is a magic weapon of merit and virtue, it actually didn''t occupy much heaven and earth when it was condensed and formed.


    Of course, this is not just the case, because even if Su Li''s cultivation in the golden elixir and harmonious environment at this time urges this Zhenyue seal, it can also exert the power of suppression at the level of almost transforming God and even the first line of Dongming.


    In other words, when Su Li''s strength is weak, the town Yueyin can bring an increase of ten times or even tens of times. However, as his strength increases, the growth rate will continue to decrease, and the final power will continue to move closer to its peak, that is, the "ceiling" of the peak of Dongming.


    This, after all, is a magic weapon that will be eliminated sooner or later


    However, Su Li was only a little disappointed and recovered, because he thought that since heaven and earth merit created this golden seal, it was natural that he could also use merit to strengthen it.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t have a good operation method for merit, and even those merits on his body are generally just good-looking and can''t really use them.


    Now is not the time to consider these. Since Zhen Yueyin only needs 17% of the force of the Dharma array to maintain the highest repressive force, the remaining forces can be put into the prison cliff charm


    Prison cliff is not only repression, but also the power of prison lock.

 Chapter 383

    As Su Li poured most of the power of the Dharma array into the prison cliff talisman, his prison lock characteristics were brought into full play.


    Hundreds of chains shot out from under the virtual shadow of the cliff. While the body of the Bone Demon was suppressed by Zhen Yueyin, the chain was entangled to its whole body in an instant.


    Su Li''s prison lock has seven special effects of "sealing spirit", "sealing body" and "five elements". And because it draws lessons from thousands of trees and flowers, it can even extract the power in the target to maintain or strengthen itself.


    That is, once he is entangled in this prison lock, if his opponent does not break free at the first time, he will only become weaker and weaker with the passage of time.


    The struggle of the bone devil seemed very weak. Although the power of the prison lock was very strong, the real key was that Su Li''s Zhen Yueyin restrained its action to the greatest extent.


    To some extent, this skull devil has evolved to the level of Yang God and true immortal... No, to be exact, it should be the level of ancient Qi practitioners and Mahayana friars who form the Tao with immortal body.


    However, it was suppressed by Su Li and his spirit gathering Dharma array after all, which means that as long as it is properly arranged and relying on the power of Dharma array, ordinary disciples of Jianzong are fully capable of fighting against strong real immortals!


    Then, under the operation of Han Yan, the sword array constantly bombarded the bone devil with sharp sword light, which made the bone devil with great posture constantly break bone pieces from top to bottom, and the whole earth was occupied by this kind of fragments.


    But soon people noticed that after these bones fell to the ground, large pieces would still be absorbed by the bone demon, while small pieces would soon pollute the ground and turn it into a dark red wasteland.


    This situation makes Jianzong and others frown. This is the destruction of the world by extraterrestrial demons. They mean destruction from the time they fall into the world.


    Seeing this, Su Li threw a "fleshy flower" at the broken bones on the ground over there.


    He also wanted to try whether he could eliminate the damage of Bone Demon to the earth.


    Fleshy flowers bloom is a spell. Naturally, it can absorb the power of these broken bones and bloom. But this time, the fleshy flower didn''t produce mature flower sacs like when dealing with evil spirits, but suddenly turned dark red and then withered after reaching a certain degree.


    Su Li, as the succulent Flower God, perceived the reason for such change. He found that it was entirely because the magic contained in these broken bones was too strong. Ordinary succulent flowers could not bear so much magic gas.


    But then Su Li used his divine power to show "more flesh and flowers"!


    Fleshy flowers bloom on those broken bones... Even after completely absorbing the broken bones, they take root in the earth and begin to absorb the bone magic gas leaked into the earth.


    The situation of the red earth has a way to reach the end, but these scattered magic Qi can''t ensure that these fleshy flowers are in full bloom


    Su Li began to use his "crooked brain" again. He felt that the elder martial brother was right. How could such a big guy not try what he could grow when he was a flower fertilizer?


    So without hesitation, he applied the "flesh blossom" of divine skill level to the bone demon who was heavily suppressed and blocked.


    Su Li knew what a terrible existence it was, so he didn''t dare to neglect it at all and used a considerable amount of divine power


    Facts have proved that although the Bone Demon has evolved to a high level, it still can''t reach the level of Chun after all.


    A sea of fleshy flowers bloomed on it, and then the bones that needed the sword array to break were broken layer by layer under the sea of fleshy flowers, as if the Bone Demon suddenly had osteoporosis.


    But then the sea of fleshy flowers began to become sparse again. Because Su Li noticed that if so many fleshy flowers wanted to divide the skull demon equally, it was impossible to drop the flower bag, so he specially carried out a micro operation and maintained 100 fleshy flowers. When all the other fleshy flowers withered.


    A moment later, the result appeared. After one arm of the skull devil broke, the flower sac of a fleshy flower finally fell down.


    The dog in Su Li''s chest pocket immediately moved, and then quickly rushed over and held the flower bag in his mouth, ready to send it to Su Li


    But it ran half way, as if it had stumbled inadvertently, and the fleshy flower bag was swallowed by it.


    "Woo?"


    The sausage smashed its dog''s mouth twice, as if to aftertaste the taste just now. Unfortunately, it was swallowed as a whole and didn''t taste anything at all.


    For a time, the monks of the sword were watching the dog and wanted to see if it had what the effect of eating the bony essence of the bony essence was.


    But a moment later, they were disappointed, because the appearance of sausage was the same, and there was nothing strange.


    They''re not sully. As the master of meat sausage, Su Li saw the change of meat sausage body at a glance... The nails on its claws grew a lot in a short moment!


    But there is nothing unusual in other aspects. Even he can feel that the sausage seems to become more energetic and energetic... It seems that this fleshy flower should be good for the flesh.


    At this time, the bony flowers on the bones were ripe and shedding one after another. Su Li saw them and said, "everyone sees a part. If the field is eaten, the essence of it will be lost."


    All the disciples of the sword sect were surprised. Then, after Han Yan gave an order to the sword array, a hundred sword practitioners with the weakest cultivation immediately went out to pick up the fleshy flower bag and swallowed it on the spot.


    In a moment, the first batch of 100 Shenli fleshy flowers were all taken. The body of the Bone Demon has shrunk by a circle with the naked eye


    Its strength comes from its own bones. Nowadays, the essence of these bones has been sucked away by fleshy flowers, and its strength has been weakened.


    But this is not over, because at this time, the divine power and fleshy flowers soon bear the second crop of fruit!


    The remaining 100 disciples in the sword array also hurriedly picked it up, and then sent it to the Dharma array and handed it to the fumen disciples!


    Su Li was slightly stunned at this, and then realized that this was the friendship between Han Yan and the disciples of the sword sect... If all the benefits were taken by these sword cultivation disciples today, it would be difficult to screw into a booming interior of the sword sect, I''m afraid there would be another crack that is difficult to bridge.


    Fortunately, the weight of the bone devil is enough, and it''s no problem to have another three or four crops of flowers


    But now the only thing Su Li needs to consider is whether to raise the skull demon?


    After only a short thought, Su Li made up his mind.


    This skull devil can''t stay, just like the previous evil devil didn''t stay.


    His principle is that he will never do anything to test human nature... If he leaves these two demons as "sustainable flower fertilizer", it can certainly bring a long-lasting benefit to the sword sect.


    However, the essence of this practice is still to plunder the resources and even lives of other creatures to strengthen themselves, which is by no means a serious way.


    It may not matter when their generation is still there, but what if two or even ten generations later?


    Human inertia is everywhere. Now that there is a convenient way to improve the soul and body, why should we strive for self-cultivation?


    This is not even a worry, but if Su Li really left such a thing, then one day in the future, sword sect disciples may really hunt innocent people as flower fertilizer for this resource that can be easily harvested!


    At least for now, Su Li can have a clear conscience of all the benefits he gets from Bone Demon and evil spirit. But the possible future is really "people eat people".


    "Sword sect disciple, it shouldn''t be like that." Su Li smiled a little and saw that the bone devil had been pulled to pieces.


    It''s also the time when Yuan Feng sword fairy has come to say something


    He suddenly increased the output of divine power again, but suddenly covered all the bodies of the bone demon with layers of fleshy flowers, making it a slightly raised Hill full of fleshy flowers.


    But soon, the "hill" collapsed... The Bone Demon died silently and was suppressed.

 Chapter 384

    Yuan Feng looked at the disintegrated Bone Demon, then looked back at Su Li, but suddenly showed a helpless smile and said, "what do you think of this child? What do you think of our sword clan?"


    "If we really covet these conveniences and forget ourselves, how can we keep the sword in our hearts?"


    Looking at the decent Yuan Feng on his face, Su Li thought he was quite reasonable... At least the sword sect in this era, from mentality to integrity, is still in line with Su Li''s personal values. Of course, some special preferences in private life are beyond Su Li''s control.


    "Speaking of it, what effect will these flower bags have?" Yuan Feng asked again after a slight pause.


    Su Li pondered for a moment and then said, "it''s more useful for sword cultivation. It can greatly strengthen his bones and limited his meridians and muscles."


    "It doesn''t sound very effective." Yuan Feng didn''t care much. Because there are many miraculous medicines to strengthen the flesh body, I thought this fleshy flower bag could strengthen the spirit like the last evil spirit.


    Obviously, the value of Tiancai and Dibao is also different in the eyes of top friars. Anyway, those disciples of sword sect basically have a fleshy flower bag. They think the effect is very good


    Su Li didn''t argue with them, because he saw the Bone Demon chew and devour Wei Wuzu to strengthen himself. It didn''t make much difference for him to take these fleshy flower sacs.


    Anyway, he practiced "mountain and sea return to Tibet". This top skill has no worse effect on his own body than Tiancai and Dibao.


    After the bone devil was regarded as flower fat, Su Li also felt that a rather strong power of merit and virtue would fall on him from the sky.


    Not only him, in fact, all the sword sect disciples who participated in the encirclement and suppression had more or less gained, but Su Li contributed the most and gained the most.


    These merits and virtues are not the humanitarian merits and virtues that ordinary monks can obtain, but the heavenly merits and virtues that really belong to this world!


    The falling of the demon star outside the sky is the most hateful intruder for this heaven and earth, which can be eliminated. In particular, the bone demon, which has grown to almost Mahayana, naturally has a large number of heavenly merits and virtues.


    It''s just that Su Li''s karma is too heavy. It seems that these heavenly virtues will consciously start to eliminate karma for him


    This is a waste. These karma doesn''t have much impact on him anyway. Don''t lose these precious heavenly virtues in order to eliminate the karma.


    So he hurriedly picked up the Zhen Yue seal and hung it on his head... So the merit of heaven seemed to feel his mind. Unexpectedly, he accidentally read it and consciously drilled into the Zhen Yue seal


    He was still worried that the Zhenyue seal would be eliminated sooner or later... But he didn''t expect that it would directly start to strengthen and improve!


    He thought that his karma would be "rejected" by God, but how could he still achieve what he wanted?


    So almost all his merits and virtues gathered in Zhenyue Yin... I don''t know how much it will raise its ceiling this time.


    At least in the short term, Su Li couldn''t try. After all, if there was no Juling Dharma array, he didn''t touch the ceiling of Zhenyue seal.


    One thing that deserves his attention is that the merit gained by killing the bone devil this time is not much different from the last time he suppressed the evil devil called the "son of the abyss" in tiancrack mountain.


    At that time, his merit was only about one-third of the total... But this time he got one-half of the total. In other words, in the eyes of ''God'', the bone devil is much worse than the son of the abyss.


    Originally, Yuan Feng didn''t take these karma on Su Li seriously. After all, he knew that as long as he solved the bone demon, he would have great merit to offset.


    But he didn''t expect Su Li to use all his merits and virtues to strengthen his magic weapon, which made him very worried: "what''s the matter with you child? Why do you keep so much karma? What should you do now?"


    He was a little worried. If the lucky baby of his family was destroyed by karma under his eyes, he would not forgive himself.


    But Su Li waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t hurt. These are the last resentments of the dead, not the karma of heaven and earth, so it doesn''t have much impact on me."


    It seems that as long as your heart is strong enough, even if you do all the bad things and kill people, these karma will not have any fundamental impact on the friars?


    Su Li''s current situation is like this. He is full of heaven and earth merit and human karma. But because he didn''t think what he did was wrong, he had his own overflowing humanitarian merit to protect his body.


    So no matter how much human karma there is, Su Li can''t do it. The most is to break out a heart evil robbery when he crosses the robbery next time?


    Su Li is looking forward to your scene. He doesn''t know what kind of demons he will encounter in the heart demon robbery... After all, he is now the ''Lord of the heart demons''.


    Seeing Su Li as if he really had nothing to do, Yuan Feng was relieved... Then he turned to his only remaining disciple Xuan Yuzi and said, "look at you, a little fart karma is going to close the door. Looking at others, it''s a shame for me that my karma is still alive!"


    Xuanyuzi, who was affected by the fish in the pond, had a stagnant breath on the spot. What did he do wrong!!


    However, it is said that although xuanyuzi is a "youngest" in front of Yuan Feng, he has no card face. But now they are definitely the best pair of teachers and disciples of the sword sect... Both teachers and disciples are sword immortals!


    Su Li looked at xuanyuzi with a smile and said to them, "excuse me, elder Xia Ming, does it matter?"


    Xia Ming is holding down the black Heavenly Master alone. I don''t know what the situation is.


    Yuan Feng felt it for a while, and then said freely: "although the black Heavenly Master is likely to be a Yang deified Taoist realm cultivation, and the Taoist magic power may be very strong... Martial uncle Xia Ming has been painstakingly cultivating after he received the preaching of his great ancestor, and has cultivated the East Star Sutra to the third heaven."


    Su Li''s heart became clear when he heard this. The third day of the East Star Sutra meant that Yuan Feng condensed his mana three times, that is, increased it by more than 45%. If the other party was really just a "wild" immortal without background, he would never be able to compete with Xia Ming.


    But when they talked about Xia Ming, there was a golden rainbow running through the horizon. Xia Ming had already fallen to the ground with a worried face.


    "Martial uncle, what''s the matter?" Yuan Feng asked strangely.


    Xia Ming looked at them and said, "there''s a problem with the identity of the black Heavenly Master. There''s definitely a problem!"


    "He''s strong?" Yuan Feng asked.


    "No, he was stabbed by my sword." Xia Ming replied solemnly.

 Chapter 385

    Su Li: "


    Yuan Feng: "


    Xuanyuzi: "worthy of being shishuzu, well done!"


    What does it mean to stab the black Heavenly Master with a sword? Is the black lord so vulnerable?


    Xia Ming looked at Su Li with a complicated look and said, "when I fought with the black Heavenly Master, he seemed to be very fragile."


    "His mental strength is not as good as that of a Yang God and a real immortal, and his strength is seriously lost, as if he had just made a hard fight with people."


    Su Li scratched his nose. Why did he look at him and say?


    Well, when it comes to dealing with it, he used to directly give the black celestial being a sword... But it''s too unreasonable to say that his sword can seriously hurt the black celestial being.


    Xia Ming didn''t say much. He just stretched out his hand and took out a small wooden man fragment that had split in two from the interruption, and then said, "at that time, I tracked down the location of the black Heavenly Master, and then said ''hello'' to him according to the usual practice."


    "But he didn''t seem to respond. He was penetrated by my sword light, but he left this thing."


    "I thought it was a double act, so I immediately looked around for the trace of the black heavenly Zun, but in the end I found nothing and couldn''t figure out anything. It''s like the black heavenly Zun really died with this sword."


    Su Li''s heart moved when he saw this, and he called red old man out to answer... Then he remembered that red old man was still sealed by him!


    So he quickly untied the seal


    But before he could ask, he heard a swearing voice: "smelly boy, bastard boy, I curse that you can''t die well. You''re single and no one loves you all your life..."


    Su Li put the seal on again without expression... Well, it seems that the red old man has to continue to "calm down".


    So he said, "we can take these fragments to Chun. Maybe she will know her."


    The big men looked at each other. They thought it was unreasonable to disturb Taizu with such a "small thing"... But if it was Su Li, there would be no problem at all.


    So Xia Ming handed the broken doll to Su Li and said, "then I''ll leave it to you. Please go back and ask Taizu for advice."


    Su Li looked at the elders of his family silently. He always felt uncomfortable to be seen by them.


    But he didn''t say anything. He was still happy to go back and talk to Chun.


    "OK, but I''m going to settle them down first. After all, they are fully mobilized for this matter," Su Li replied.


    Xia Ming nodded and said, "you can arrange it yourself, but if it''s the northern elite trained by guzhizi, you might as well let them take this opportunity to invade the Northern Wei Dynasty and plunder. The northern region, as the humanitarian foundation selected by our sword sect, is too weak after all."


    "OK." Su Li immediately agreed, and then set up his sword wings, just like the barren mountain where the Ruishi array was located.


    ¡­¡­


    In the barren mountain, Ji is sitting opposite Liao Wei. They don''t hide their worries.


    The disaster brought by the Bone Demon after entering the country covered the sky and the sun, and the fear field radiated widely. Even in this place far away from the battlefield, you can feel what terrible things are approaching.


    They are now very worried about what they are going to face. They are worried that they will not be able to resist it, resulting in endless disaster.


    At the same time, Su Li, who was also worried about going to inquire about the news... It has been a long time. Except that some disciples of the sword sect came back and reported that the sword sect had dealt with the matter, there was no other news at all.


    In this uneasy, Su Li finally appeared in their sight.


    The open wings of the sword are easy to identify, but different from when he left... Su Li felt gentle and willing to be kind to him. Now he just saw it from a distance, but he couldn''t help being alert.


    Su Li folded his sword wings and fell from the sky, but all the soldiers on the scene couldn''t help raising their weapons


    At this time, Su Li was still the same person in their eyes, but it was like facing a peerless devil, which brought them extremely heavy psychological pressure.


    "Mr. Su?" Ji Zheng asked in surprise, "what''s the matter with you?"


    How to describe Su Li at this time?


    Names such as wanrentu and the peerless devil can be fastened on his head without a trace of injustice, and anyone who sees him will believe it.


    No way, although those karma did not affect himself, they affected the senses of others around him.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just that he paid a certain price for interfering with humanity." Su Li waved his hand and sighed, and then solemnly reminded him: "my sword clan has taken over the matter of the falling demon star over there, but I have an important information to inform you..."


    "The soldiers of the Northern Wei Dynasty have been wiped out in this incident. You may seize this opportunity."


    Su Li didn''t speak too clearly, but after leaving a word, he got up and flew away.


    He has seen that the people present are not adapted to his karma... Also, the originally beautiful and elegant face suddenly becomes disgusting under the cover of karma, which will inevitably produce some resistance for ordinary people with shallow senses.


    Su Li didn''t stay there anymore, which made both sides uncomfortable. He flew to the sky crack mountain with the broken doll falling from the black heavenly venerable.


    Falling into the mountain, he saw the tall sacred tree. Under the crown of the sacred tree, the goddess was still standing there waiting for his arrival.


    Although Su Li knew that for Chun, even as long as he moved to find her, it was enough to make her feel and prepare in advance. But the gesture that seemed to be waiting for him forever still made him quite warm.


    "Hard work." Chun''s first words when he saw Su Li were these three words. Then he asked, "it''s not easy to bear so many lives?"


    Su Li was a little stunned, but shook his head and said, "that''s not true. In my heart, there was a happy idea of ''finally getting rid of a scourge'', but I just felt that it was a little ugly now."


    "Ugly..." Chun chewed the word, then suddenly turned around and asked, "do you think I''m ugly now?"


    Su Li was shocked to find that the original voice and intonation had always been so gentle. Suddenly, even the voice became gloomy and cold. Then look at Chun''s face... The original beautiful, delicate and gentle face turned into a very scary and ghostly face.


    It''s like a female devil with heavy smoke makeup. She still has amazing beauty, but that kind of "beauty" is full of the temptation of death. It seems that just one look is the end of life.


    "It''s very nice." Su Li looked at it, and then couldn''t help looking at it again. He thought it was beautiful... Then, under the strong karma and evil spirit, he naturally entered the form of heart devil.


    At this time, he and Chun at this time seem to really feel "a perfect match".


    "Ha ha..." Chun suddenly laughed happily, then returned to his bright and beautiful side, and said, "recover quickly. Being seen by others will scare the bad guys."


    Su Li quickly returned to normal... But it is undeniable that after Chun''s operation, the trace of resentment that was inevitable in his heart was completely eliminated.


    "Chun, thank you." he thanked sincerely.


    "It''s nothing compared to what you did for me." Chun shook his head and his voice was still so gentle.


    "But just now, what''s the matter with you..."

 Chapter 386

    Su Li is a smart man, so he knows how much Chun cares about his image in front of him. This time, however, she did not hesitate to "destroy her image" to enlighten him. At this time, he was unable to respond to this friendship and could only bear it in mind.


    And Chun also explained to him at this time: "that was the evil side of my mind just now. Many high-level friars will choose to separate this side as a separate use, which is specially used to deal with some things secretly or under special conditions."


    Then she looked at the doll fragments held in Su Li''s hand and said, "I believe you have been in contact with such evil thoughts?"


    Su Li suddenly spread out the doll fragments in his hand, pointed to the ring on his hand and asked, "you mean, this doll is actually the same as the red old ring, and it is also the carrier of ideas?"


    Chun nodded slightly but shook his head and said, "the two things do have roughly the same role in theory, but you''re wrong... The consciousness body in the ring on your hand can''t be regarded as the evil thought separation of Xia God, but the evil thought differentiation body."


    "..." Su Li looked down at the ring where red old man was. He thought that red old man was already unlicensed. He didn''t expect it to be worse now... It turned out to be a ''separate body''!


    The red old man in the seal was unable to argue, and could only bear Su Li''s contempt.


    Seeing Su Li''s expression, Chun was in a much better mood and said, "you broken doll is a real separation carrier. From the residual breath above, it is likely to have Mahayana Taoism cultivation."


    "It''s just that this separated body is obviously entangled with karma. What''s alive is that it is completely abandoned as a tool for robbery."


    Su Li can understand the meaning of robbery tools, isn''t it to replace the noumenon to bear karma. But looking at Chun''s expression seems to disdain this situation. Is there any problem here?


    Sure enough, Chun then explained: "for friars in any realm, the perfection of the mind is very important. No matter good or evil, they are ''self''. No matter which part they cut out, it means the lack of the mind in my opinion."


    "It''s also a hero that this person can cultivate to Huadao state when the inheritance of this world is incomplete. I just don''t know why his karma is so deep that he has to use avatar instead of robbery to get rid of robbery."


    "In this way, although he can avoid the suffering of these karmic torture, the evil side of his heart has completely disappeared."


    "If you don''t have a perfect mind, you have a flaw. And after you have a flaw, how can you fly to heaven?"


    Su Li basically understood the meaning of Chun, which was about the noumenon of the black heavenly venerable. Although it was awesome, I''m afraid he could only linger in the current realm in his whole life.


    At the same time, he also understood why he and Xia Ming were so easy to destroy it... The black Heavenly Master was in a state of "being punished by heaven". Look at how much evil he did to cultivate bone demons in the Northern Wei Dynasty. Even the northern catastrophe may have been promoted by him behind the scenes.


    With so much karma, Su Li always felt that God was using him and Xia Ming to clean up this guy.


    "Can you see his origin? Since he would put a statue separately in the Northern Wei Dynasty to stir up the wind and rain, I''m afraid this guy was behind the siege of the sword clan." Su Li naturally asked if he had an idea in his heart.


    Chun hesitated, as if thinking about how to describe it. Finally, he just pointed to the north and stopped talking


    Su Li immediately understood it and didn''t say more about it... Sure enough, only the people of Qianhuang sect have the ability and mood to arrange such a painful situation against the sword sect.


    I''m afraid the people of Qianhuang sect also know clearly that the sword sect has protected Dongzhou humanity for tens of thousands of years. If the Qi gathers and faces the enemy, it will definitely be eaten by the Qi. That''s why we sent such a statue to live next to the Western Qin Dynasty where the sword sect is located, and then secretly constantly layout to weaken the strength and luck of the sword sect


    But now it seems that their plan is a complete failure. What followed was a sword sect that was completely angered and activated!


    Then they didn''t talk about this anymore. Su Li asked Chun for some cultivation problems. Incidentally, they also talked for a while


    Then Su Li found that Chun seemed to lack interest in cultivation... After thinking about it, he understood that this is because I''m afraid he hasn''t practiced in his current realm at all!


    Sheng family is a divine family. It is sacred and has the ability to move mountains and seas. Chun is the princess of the Sheng family. She is gifted and even born with a clergy.


    Perhaps for Chun, the end point that mortals are struggling to pursue in the mortal world is just what she looked like when she started. Therefore, it is really difficult to give Su Li good advice on these realms she has never experienced before.


    Although she did try hard to analyze Su Li''s problems from a high perspective... Her perspective was too high, and her way of looking at problems was also complex and difficult to understand in Su Li''s eyes.


    It''s like Su Li just put forward a ''1 + 1 =?'' As a result, she stubbornly demonstrated the results with a hundred pages of manuscript paper.


    Soon Su Li stopped the topic that made both sides uncomfortable. He knew that this was the gap caused by different cognition. For the first time, he felt that the goddess in front of him was really a great God, and there was a gap between him and him that was difficult to describe in terms of length units.


    But soon Su Li found a common language with Chun and talked happily


    "What? When your believer asked you how to cook, you really told her in a dream?" Chun stared wide, looking surprised and unbelievable.


    "Yes, I happen to have ideas and know, so it''s OK to tell them?" Su Li replied.


    "But aren''t you afraid that the characteristics of divine power will become miscellaneous?" Chun kindly reminded.


    But Su Li''s answer was particularly Frank: "what are you afraid of? Isn''t it just the characteristics of multiple ''gods of food''? I''ve got a lot of such chaotic characteristics, and I don''t worry about a lot of debt. Anyway, the divine power also comes from believers. If the characteristics are more comprehensive, can I better give back to believers?"


    Chun had seen Su Li''s nature of not taking the clergy seriously at all. She just asked curiously, "so what is the clergy for you?"


    "Really want to seriously respond to this question..." Su Li thought for a while, and then said: "because divine power can easily do many strange things, so I think it''s still very useful."


    Chun knew for a moment that Su Li completely regarded his clergy and throne as a very interesting game... She couldn''t help thinking back to the gods she knew. She often hurt herself all day for the source of her faith, and gradually turned into a haggard philistine.


    "Keep this attitude, it''s good..." Chun said happily: "in addition, take me to play next time!"


    This sudden request surprised Su Li, but then he nodded very readily

 Chapter 387

    After making an appointment with chun to help believers realize their wishes next time, Su Li mentioned that he wanted to find a demon cultivation method for his dog.


    As if he had been prepared, Chun took out a piece of bark and said, "this is my father''s collection of the true formula of the heavenly demon in his early years. If you concentrate on cultivation, you can point directly to the realm of the heavenly demon. It''s a very good skill."


    Su Li thanked his pet. Although he didn''t know how long the tired and lazy guy of meat sausage practiced once and then how long... He finally found a way for him.


    With him, Su Li didn''t want meat sausage to have much strength. He just wanted it to accompany him healthily all the time.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li, who returned to the sect, thought he should have stayed quietly for a period of time in the six months before Jianya''s establishment, but he didn''t expect that as the future son of Jianya, he had more things to do.


    The first is about the religious organization after the establishment of religion... This matter has been discussed many times by the leaders, and many versions of the setting have also been discussed.


    Since we want to establish a great religion, we can no longer just take the sword cultivation of the sword sect as the foundation of the great religion. The cultivation of the disciples in the religion must be more diversified.


    Su Li was forced to attend a series of meetings. In his boredom, he finally waited for them to discuss some results.


    In the future sword cliff sect, the "sword" of the sword sect must still be in the front. However, considering their different talents, although some people admire sword skills, they are actually more talented in practicing Qi. They are separated from the "sword Department" under the name of "sword", and under the "sword Department" are the "Dou sect" which is good at sword fighting skills and the "Fa sect" which is mainly engaged in practicing Qi derived methods.


    In fact, the boundaries between Dou and FA are not so clear, because the differences between the two sides are more obvious only at the beginning of cultivation. When they reach the high and deep, they are the elders of the ''sword department'', which can be said to have the same goal by different paths.


    Really, Su Li tried his best to finally have the idea of sword. Now he wants to enter the "sword Department" is justified.


    But after all, he was counted in the "cliff Department" on the other side.


    There are thousands of dharmas hidden in the cliff. Under the "cliff Department", there are "Fu sect", "Dan sect", "array sect" and "Qi sect", that is, the original four side doors have been upgraded to the top.


    Today''s four side doors or "cliff Department" may not be comparable to "sword Department", but that is because the inheritance of "cliff Department" is not enough and there is not enough talent support.


    But I believe this situation will be much better in the future. The most precious auspicious baby in the future sword cliff teaching will be in the ''cliff department''


    If Su Li can still muddle through these things, then the task that zongmen specially arranged for him should be completed seriously.


    In his capacity as the son of sword cliff, he will receive the ''guests'' who came to watch the ceremony in advance in tiancrack mountain


    This is really a boring and tight job for him, but the importance of this matter can be said to be arranged in the first sequence of all sword sect affairs at present.


    Because these ''guests'' are the guests of the demon country in tiancrack mountain! They not only came to watch the ceremony, the most important thing to come in advance, but also to send the bones of the elder Jianzong who converged in more than two years.


    The first group of guests soon arrived


    Su Li took the meat intestines cleaned up by him to the completely leveled mountain pass on the west side of Jianya, and waited patiently for the guests to come this time.


    Before long, or much earlier than they had predicted, Su Li saw a simple team appear on the mountain road.


    It was a group of big white dogs. There were 101. One was the leader in front, and the lady sitting on her back was as bright as moonlight.


    On the hundreds of big dogs behind the lady, each carrying a brocade box or two and a half people''s size, swaggered towards the sword sect one by one.


    The whole team seemed to be slow and sick. A moment later, it came to Su Li. The beautiful lady looked at him with some surprise, as if she was surprised at the huge karma on him now. But then she nodded calmly and slipped off the back of the big dog she was sitting on.


    "My concubine, mingyueji, presented a gift to Jianya on behalf of Nangou country." he said formally and completed the fixed procedure.


    Su Li looked at the woman with a white scarf in front of her and sighed in her heart... Rouchang has a good mother. If it wasn''t for meat intestines, how could it come to the sword sect so early and bring this "gift" far beyond Su Li''s expectation.


    "Thank Princess Mingyue for bringing back the remains of these ancestors. Su Li is very grateful." he said, and the sword sect disciples who had already lined up behind him immediately came forward to hand over.


    One person took over a brocade box and held his hands flat on his chest. He was respectful and did not dare to be frivolous.


    But under Su Li''s secret command, only 113 of the 167 brocade boxes brought by mingyueji were received, and the remaining 54 were still on the backs of these big dogs.


    Mingyue Ji was surprised, but she understood what this meant, so she didn''t tangle too much... The 54 brocade boxes left were obviously the corpses in them, not the disciples of the sword sect, so they were not welcomed in.


    "I have ordered my subordinates to search a thousand miles around the poor Nangou country, which is the only discovery," he said apologetically to Su Li.


    "Princess Royal''s heart and kindness, I will never forget it. I just know that after all, it is impossible to find all of us. We can only let these forebears go home as much as possible," said Su Li''s voice in a low voice.


    His method of judging these bones is very simple, that is to infer from causal involvement!


    God attaches importance to cause and effect, and now he is also a God with a divine position, so he has increased his understanding of the things involved in cause and effect.


    It''s a pity that he can only judge the causality by seeing the real object. Otherwise, he wants to look for it in the cracked mountain.


    Naturally, there is a special person to take charge of the reception... Of course, the special person is Wuyang and Baoji. They are like Su Li''s attendants, doing some chores for Su Li.


    These elder''s bone boxes will be brought back to the sword cliff for worship and storage. After a period of time, after all the bones that can be collected are collected, they will be buried together.


    The big dogs of nandog kingdom are the pole of divine steeds. Led by Wuyang and Baoji, they go to the general altar of Jianya sect, which has been completely completed, to rest.


    Nandog country was originally friendly. Now, because of the relationship between Rouchang and Su Li, it can be said that it is a friendly neighbor of Jianya sect in the future, so it also enjoys high-standard treatment.


    Of course, after mingyueji worked so hard for Jianzong, she naturally proposed to spend some time alone with Rouchang... Sure enough, this is its main purpose.


    So even if the sausage was unwilling, it could only be wronged and agreed under the coercion of its own master.


    It met Su Li when she was nine years old. Now Su Li is about to be twenty-one. After twelve years, there is really nothing else in his life except his master.


    "I don''t want you anymore. Can I put on such a look of parting?" Su Li said angrily.


    But it was this sentence that immediately brought the meat sausage to life. He''s just worried about Su Li. He doesn''t want it!


    If Su Li is still his master, there is nothing wrong with chatting with his mother when he is free... If there is really any kind of master, there is any kind of dog, and his heart is really big.

 Chapter 388

    After receiving mingyueji from the South dog country, Su Li soon received a gift team from the North dog country.


    The leader of the team was a big black dog, called "disaster beast" and called himself "black tooth".


    This is the grandfather of meat sausage and the pet dog of Jianxian Yuanfeng


    To tell the truth, mingyueji felt very nervous when she found out that the giver of beidog kingdom was black teeth... After all, she abducted someone else''s son and ran away.


    But as a result, it found that the black tooth was also a pet of the Jianzong family, and had been fighting with his son inexplicably... Suddenly it felt very funny.


    "Are you the mother of this bastard?" Heiya finally pointed the spear at mingyueji.


    However, the old black dog has been sealed with Yuan Feng for more than 200 years, so I don''t know mingyueji, a new generation in nandog country.


    "Yes, I don''t know what the elder has to say." mingyueji replied with a smile... It seems that the old dog doesn''t know that meat sausage is his grandson.


    "You look so white and quiet. How can you like a disaster beast? Don''t you know there''s nothing good in the disaster beast except me?" black tooth began to scold. He didn''t know that he scolded himself after all.


    But this time, mingyueji agreed and nodded: "I thought it was a partner who could accompany me all my life, but I didn''t think it just regarded me as a passer-by in life... Fortunately, it left me the best gift before it left."


    In fact, Mingyue dog has a very close view of mate selection and family, so it can be imagined how difficult Mingyue Ji was to accept when her meat sausage father left. But now it can be completely opened, which shows that mingyueji''s state of mind is already good.


    "Don''t let me know who the boy is. If I know, I must break his leg!" black tooth said angrily.


    At this time, Heiya has regarded himself as the sword sect or the "Guardian beast" of the sword cliff sect in the future, so it deliberately flatters mingyueji in order to pull mingyueji into the water and partner with him to enhance the strength of the sword sect.


    This is the loyalty of dogs... When they choose their master, they will only think of their master wholeheartedly.


    Mingyueji wanted to smile more, then nodded calmly and said, "thank you for your concern, but this is my family. I can deal with it by myself."


    As soon as black tooth listens to his heart, it doesn''t work. Doesn''t it look like "life points"?


    So he said with a cold hum, "I have to take care of this kind of shit... In this way, we become brothers and sisters, and I will take care of my sister''s business and my old brother in the future!"


    Mingyueji was stunned. She never thought that such a super expansion would happen... What would it be if she promised? Isn''t she the aunt of the scum man?


    Black tooth felt that mingyueji''s hesitation at this time was his heart, so he decided to add a fire and said, "why, do you despise the identity of the old brother disaster beast?"


    Mingyueji quickly recovered, then showed a very sincere smile and said, "my old brother is serious, and my sister is just flattered."


    Yes, it''s heart. It''s so interesting!


    Who says the moon dog has a pure nature? As long as it''s a mother, there''s nothing bad about treating her own man.


    To tell the truth, Su Li, who was watching the super unfolding scene from the side, simply didn''t know what to do. He began to worry that his meat intestines would not be damaged by his mother?


    But it''s really interesting, so let''s do it


    Su Li is also happy to see its success, and especially loved it.


    So before the sword cliff sect was officially established, it had harvested two very famous mountain protection beasts... A white moon dog as white as snow and a black disaster beast as black as ink.


    They are righteous brothers and sisters, and then the hidden relationship between father and daughter-in-law... Even Heiya wants to recognize meat intestines as "adopted children". If Su Li can''t stop it, the relationship between their family would be more chaotic.


    In another month, the gifts of miaoyanshan and great ape countries will come almost in no order.


    The great ape country has always been a friendly neighbor of the sword sect. This time, it set out in advance to show respect. However, the people of miaoyanshan who came with the great ape country were not so sincere.


    Theoretically, these cat demons are closer to Jianzong and should understand the temperament of Jianzong, but they still come late.


    At this time, it is still three months away from the founding ceremony of Jianya sect. Although it is still ahead of schedule, they are the latest compared with other demon countries.


    The leader of the gift giving team in the great ape country is Su Li''s acquaintance, great ape... He came to the mountain road one by one, and then he finally suppressed his nature and walked through the process in a regular way before he greeted Su Li with a smile.


    "I''ll challenge you again if I have a chance!" said the thoughtless son of the great ape master.


    Su Li nodded and said, "no problem. Anytime you''re free."


    He really didn''t worry about this at all. After getting familiar with the temperament of the great ape, he realized that the monkey really likes simple sword skills, so he just had to choose a "running and jumping" sword skill and throw it out for the great ape to play by himself.


    In the past, the gift team of the great ape country was the gift team of the miaoyanshan country in less than half a day.


    A group of noble ''masters'' came to Su Li with elegant cat steps. The first two girls were acquaintances of Su Li


    One wears a gauze but has a cat''s tail. This is the wonderful Lingsha of his pet who used to be his pet for some time.


    Another was dressed in snow-white fur, which looked noble and cold. This is miaomisha, another Princess of miaoyan mountain.


    However, miaoyan mountain country is the closest to Jianzong, but it comes the latest, and the bodies returned are the least. Although Su Li and the disciples of Jianzong didn''t say anything, they all wrote it silently in their hearts.


    Miaolingsha seems to be in a heavy mood. She wants to talk to Su Li several times, but she is stared at by her sister and can''t speak. Finally, she can only accept the arrangement of a knowledgeable guest of the sword sect and go to the general altar of sword cliff sect to settle down together.


    It seems that Miaoling Sha didn''t have a good time after she returned to miaoyan mountain... Yes, if she did, how could she easily run away from home and be caught by Leng Shenjun on Dongjiao mountain?


    Su Li shook his head and put the matter behind him for the time being. What he has to do next is to prepare the ceremony for these ancestors to settle down, which will be the most important event before the establishment of Jianzong religion.


    But while he was still thinking about how to arrange the ceremony, a kitten had quietly touched his room

 Chapter 389

    "Why are you here?" Su Li looked at Miao Lingsha and said nothing. Did such a kitten come to pretend to be cute?


    Miao Lingsha had been with Su Li for some time after all. She knew that the young friar liked to go straight, so she took a deep breath and said seriously: "the sword sect still accepts people... No, do you accept demons?"


    Facing the goblin who asked to take it away, Su Li was a little confused, and then realized what he said: "you''re not happy in miaoyan mountain country?"


    Miao Lingsha''s cat face sighed humanized, and then said, "there can only be one heir in Miao Yan mountain country, and I''m not as good as my sister in all aspects."


    "So what?" Su Li was very strange. Why not be sad?


    "Nothing. The one who has been eliminated must be sent out for marriage to consolidate the surrounding of miaoyanshan country." miaolingsha said with a sigh on her face.


    Su Li understood as soon as he heard it, so he asked, "OK, you can stay in the sword sect, but first you have to explain your talents. It''s convenient for me to arrange."


    Miao Lingsha''s face was painful. She said that she was really serious when she came to the door for Admission... But she couldn''t help knowing that Su Li was such an explosive personality.


    "My eyes can see through all falsehood, I can pursue good fortune and avoid bad fortune, and I can predict good fortune and bad fortune. Is that ok?" she replied angrily.


    Su Li nodded thoughtfully and said, "in this way, it can be used to patrol the mountain..."


    Miao Lingsha''s cat''s eyes suddenly stared... She said that Aunt Ben''s awesome talent was used by you to patrol the mountain?


    So she sharpened her teeth and made a "grunt grunt" sound in her throat, indicating that she was very dissatisfied.


    Su Li scratched his head and then asked tentatively, "so you are hired to be the mountain protecting beast of our sword cliff sect in the future?"


    So the kitten felt comfortable and showed an expression of "you know".


    Then Su Li said again, "in the future, the safety in the mountains and forests around Jianya will be suppressed by your mountain protecting beasts!"


    A serious and responsible expression.


    Miao Lingsha''s vanity was greatly satisfied in an instant, then she held her head high and nodded slightly, and then walked out with a cat step... From this time on, she was the cat of Jianzong.


    Su Li watched the cat go out, then looked down at the meat intestines lying at his feet and asked, "this cat used to be very smart. How can it feel so stupid now."


    The sausage rolled its eyes with a very anthropomorphic expression, as if to say, "Oh, mother cat."


    ¡­¡­


    The "Requiem ceremony" of the sword sect began after a month of preparation.


    In another two months, it will be the founding ceremony of Jianya sect, and the previous Requiem ceremony has also attracted the attention of many surrounding schools or scattered practitioners.


    They gathered one after another and asked if they could watch the ceremony.


    Su Li is responsible for this matter, so these things are also summarized to Su Li. His advice is to see if you want and don''t make trouble.


    So on the day when the Requiem ceremony was officially launched, there was a dark audience under the sword cliff. These are the monks in the Western Qin Dynasty and the northern land. Of course, there are also some people who are ready to attend the Jianya education ceremony in advance.


    They are very curious about the unprecedented large-scale Requiem ceremony in the cultivation world. After all, in Dongzhou, whose sect will have so many wandering ancestors'' bones?


    There are sword schools, and many are not complete.


    Su Li knew it would be the sword sect... No, it was a long-term task for the disciples of sword cliff.


    On this day, all the disciples of Jianzong gathered together. Both the new disciples and the followers of Qingming Taoism lined up in the square array of Jianzong to feel this unique and solemn ceremony from a close distance.


    A group of young Jianzong men and women, each carrying a brocade box, stood neatly and quietly in an open space on the back of Jianya.


    The total number was 317, that is, 317 brocade boxes. These people stood in a solemn and orderly manner. The unified sword sect plain white long clothes stood together and immediately brought a solemn and solemn atmosphere to the audience.


    Originally thought there was a lively scene to see, the audience also calmed down in an instant. When they looked at the scene, they felt that their hearts were suddenly filled with a sense of solemnity.


    Then Su Li came to these people, and the recast heavy Jun sword fell gently on his arm, making a low impact sound that seemed to shock people''s soul.


    Everyone has a tight heart and knows that it''s going to start


    Su Li didn''t prepare too many commentaries, but simply said in a low and penetrating voice: "the younger generation is unfilial, and began to welcome the sages."


    There is no sacrificial nonsense in front, because this is not the style of Jianzong. And the achievements of these ancestors do not need him to remind them. What they should know is naturally known.


    The voice fell, and his palm gently patted the handle of chongjun sword... Immediately a mysterious ripple spread out, and a small pit appeared in front of the 317 people.


    He said, "please settle down."


    The disciples carrying the brocade box immediately knelt down on their knees, then respectfully lifted their hands and leaned forward, and smoothly put the gift box in their hands into the pit.


    Then Su Li patted the heavy Jun sword handle with his palm, and then 317 pits were filled automatically to form small mounds.


    "Erect a sword monument."


    His solemn voice came out with a sonorous color, full of the breath of the sword sect''s decision.


    The disciples immediately tied a fine iron sword embryo with a handle on their back, then folded their hands on the handle and inserted them into the small mounds in a neat and uniform posture at the same time.


    This is the tradition of Jianzong.


    It was originally intended to take the sword worn by the deceased as the sword monument, but it was not easy to collect these corpses, so the tendon and flesh senior brothers of the Qimen worked for a month to refine these sword embryos.


    At this time, the brief Requiem ceremony also entered the final stage.


    Although these previous links seem solemn, they do not have much sense of substitution for those who watch the ceremony.


    But the next moment, with Su Li''s voice


    "Tomorrow!"


    At this moment, they only felt that the whole mind was confused, and then it seemed that heaven and earth were replaced. Everything they saw in their eyes became a black-and-white landscape painting from the underworld.


    "Boom!"


    The disciples of Jianzong knelt down on one knee and made a sound like thunder and heavy drum.


    Then they felt a huge psychological pressure... As if it came from the towering sword cliff, but also from the disciples of the sword sect around them.


    Those who saw the goods were shocked and inexplicable... Because they could feel that with this time, the hearts of all disciples of Jianzong were being twisted into one. Or, the sword sect is finding their faith!


    ... this is the purpose of Su Li. The rising sword cliff represents the Revenge of the disciples of the sword sect. However, when there are the remains of these ancestors as the cornerstone under the sword cliff, it is to inject new faith into the sword sect or the future sword cliff religion.


    The people who unite with revenge are only temporary after all, but the people who unite with faith as the core can last all the time.


    What is this faith?


    Su Li himself is difficult to describe clearly.


    However, the return of the remains of the ancestors has injected real ideological details into today''s Jianzong. No matter how they interpret it, it will be correct.

 Chapter 390

    Black and white sword cliff appeared for such a moment in this moment of tomorrow. This is a bold attempt by Su Li, because it may expose the reality that it is actually a demon world.


    But he thinks it doesn''t matter if he''s exposed. If anyone dares to have an opinion, come on! There are so many sharp swords in the sword sect. Whoever has an opinion will stab anyone to death.


    As a result, he showed it so calmly, but no one found the clue... Because the terrorist field formed by the interweaving of the will of the disciples of the sword sect at that moment was really too grand and shocked. Everyone was attracted or suppressed by the will of the sword sect at this moment, and they didn''t have any mind to move other thoughts.


    At this time, the disciples of Jianzong, whether the side door or the inner door, were kneaded together as long as they had the same mood


    So when the sword cliff world disappeared, Su Li found that almost all the spiritual reflections of the disciples of the sword sect had appeared in his sword cliff world.


    But his mind did not add much weight, because at this time, the disciples of Jianzong already knew that this was the responsibility they needed to undertake together, and it was no longer a lonely inner monologue.


    It''s also quite strange, as if there were two worlds under the sword cliff.


    Let''s call it Jianya sect now. From this moment on, the details of Jianya sect have been completely cast. Sword cliff disciples no longer wield their swords aimlessly. The mission of their ancestors has been handed down in their blood.


    Although those ancestors may not realize why they died in the war when they died, they only need future generations to recognize and cherish their achievements... Their death actually guarded Dongzhou humanity!


    These achievements do not need to be displayed, but the younger generation of Jianya must bear them in mind and be proud of them.


    So the spiritual core of sword cliff religion already has... The sword of sword cliff is the sword of humanitarian development. The cliff of sword cliff is the shield of humanitarian protection.


    Sword cliff sect doesn''t even need doctrine. As long as the disciples can remember to sacrifice these ancestors'' tombs every year, the belief of sword cliff sect will not disappear.


    Some of the spectators were lost. On the one hand, they felt depressed and depressed in spirit. On the other hand, they were shocked by the cohesion of the sword cliff sect.


    Who can stop such a united sect when they show their ambition?!


    People can''t help thinking about it. Jianya hasn''t established a religion yet, but the impact and impact on the cultivation world of Dongzhou have begun to spread out.


    On the contrary, the forces and scattered practitioners who had been living in the Western Qin Dynasty felt good. After all, they had long been used to the feeling of the sword sect pressing on their heads.


    Even some gloating... It''s finally someone else''s turn to experience the feeling of being dominated by the sword sect.


    ¡­¡­


    As time went on, Su Li''s affairs were generally busy. The next time was when he welcomed the establishment of education.


    He has been quietly staying with Chun during this period. While practicing the Dongming Heart Sutra to adjust his state of mind, he also gradually pushed his cultivation to the peak.


    Even if he lived in seclusion, he knew that Jianya''s teaching would inevitably cause great criticism in the cultivation world of Dongzhou. Maybe there would be a provocation and invitation war at that time.


    As the son of sword cliff, he will encounter no less provocations


    "Don''t worry, Jianya''s teaching is determined by heaven, and there will be no problem." Chun is still so gentle. He is relieved to see Su Li''s prudence.


    Su Li nodded and didn''t speak... Of course, Jianya sect is determined by heaven. After all, they can definitely be called the lineal inheritance force of the Oriental Tianting. There is a golden word from the God of Da Chun, the princess of the Oriental Tianting. Theoretically, the whole Dongzhou should be suppressed by Jianya sect.


    "I know what you''re worried about," Chun said again. "If you really meet someone who hinders the way, it''s the enemy of this party. Naturally, those who follow will prosper and those who go against will die."


    Su Li''s eyebrows jumped. He couldn''t help turning his head and asked, "so direct? I thought the Oriental Tianting symbolized the vitality of Yimu. It should be better to leave a line."


    I see. He is thinking about how the future sword cliff teaching can fit the style of the Oriental heaven.


    Chun saw that he covered his mouth and said with a smile, "the heaven wants both kindness and power, but it is always easy to show it with power before giving it with grace."


    Su Li was a little sweaty. Doesn''t this mean that people should first get used to high pressure and arrogance, and then show a little gentleness... So "all thunder, rain and dew are Jun''s grace"?


    Well, that makes sense.


    Then let the sword cliff sect completely subdue the cultivation world of Dongzhou. When the Dongzhou operates under the will of the sword cliff sect, show it kindness.


    ¡­¡­


    So time went on and soon came to the scheduled time of Jianya sect.


    This day can be described as a rare grand event in the cultivation world of Dongzhou. Countless schools of all sizes gathered under the sword cliff to celebrate the establishment of the sword cliff sect.


    All the forces that can establish a religion are big schools with a deep background and a long history, but Dongzhou has not been suppressed by big religions for a long time, and the reputation of Jianzong in Dongzhou is not so good... So these people may be waiting for Jianzong to face the challenges of the world and lose their face.


    However, no matter what these people think, on this day, the founding ceremony of Jianya religion still began ceremoniously.


    On this day, it seems that heaven and earth celebrate it. The clouds all over the sky render the sword cliff into a golden top, like God and saint.


    Then thousands of guests were led into the general altar under the sword cliff, stood on the open martial arts field, watched the sword cliff sect sacrifice their ancestors, and then re set the square.


    So they saw the inheritance of Jianya sect and the statue of their ancestors


    The first ancestor was the nameless Sword Fairy. In the wild period, he killed countless demons in tiancrack mountain and learned the supreme Kendo, leaving a legacy of the sword sect.


    There is also a statue of a goddess with a sharp edge and heroic appearance. She is dressed in yellow armor and has two wild flowers "fluorene awns" on her head, which are common in tiancrack mountain. This is the God General of fluorene awn in the eastern Tianting of the upper world. It is said that he cut the demon here all day, leaving the charm of Kendo and blessing future generations.


    Finally, there is a mysterious goddess statue, tall and domineering, full of the sacred beauty of life. However, the goddess did not mention the God''s name during the sacrifice, but all the sword cliff disciples knelt down respectfully, and the etiquette was even more grand and comprehensive than the fluorene mang God and the nameless Sword Fairy.


    Looking at the procedure of sword cliff cult to worship its ancestors, people always feel that the relationship between sword cliff cult and the upper world doesn''t seem to be very close?


    The nameless Sword Fairy should be true as the ancestor of the sword clan, but it feels a little attached to making the fluorene mang God the true ancestor. What''s more, the goddess behind didn''t even report the God''s name. It''s a bit mysterious.


    Some people''s thoughts became vivid... If the sword cliff sect is such a mysterious way to pull up the tiger skin as a flag, it must be said well.


    How can they know that the last goddess who seems to be the highest is actually hiding under a divine tree hidden by a cover and staring quietly at a guy who is participating in the ceremony

 Chapter 391

    After the sword cliff cult offered sacrifices to its ancestors, it was its turn to announce its position in the sect.


    So Xia Ming took the post of leader of the sect as a Sword Fairy. His sword Qi was sharp and threatening, which made the spectators seem to hurt their eyes at a glance.


    Then it was announced that xuanyuzi of the split sword was the left Dharma protector, and xuansu, the water god, was the right Dharma protector... Two sword immortals were impressively on the spot, which shocked everyone.


    Then there are the angry immortal sword Yuan Feng to enforce the law, and the Changchun sword Changchun Zi to pass the law... There are still two sword immortals!


    For a moment, the five sword immortals of Jianya sect stood side by side, which stunned the audience... No wonder Jianzong dared to establish a religion in Dongzhou, but it didn''t think it had become such a climate.


    In fact, people from all sides in Dongzhou have estimated the number of sword immortals of the original sword sect. After all, the sword sect has revealed its fist because of the Shenjian Valley, and there are rumors about Yuanfeng''s return to the mountain... So Dongzhou Zhengdao has always speculated that the sword sect should have three sword immortals.


    They have thought about this in many ways, and think that maybe they can suppress the sword cliff sect together.


    But now, the five sword immortals stand side by side, and the number of sword immortals is almost as good as the union of all factions of the right way.


    Dongzhou Zhengdao attaches great importance to sword cliff education this time. There are six Yang gods and real immortals in all kinds of large doors. According to the original estimate, it is exactly twice as much as Jianzong, so it can completely overwhelm Jianzong in momentum.


    But now people''s sword cliff sect directly has five sword immortals, even if there is still one less Dongzhou main road... But people''s whole main road can slightly surpass the sword cliff sect, which brings almost suffocating pressure to everyone.


    So from this moment on, the name of "sword cliff five old Swords" also started completely. Dongzhou cultivation world has understood that this sword cliff sect will become a big trouble for them next.


    Then it was announced that Ji Lian, the deputy leader of the sect, announced a series of positions such as Su Li, the son of Jianya. It can be said that many people in Jianya sect took this opportunity to show their faces in front of the Dongzhou cultivation interface.


    At this time, no one dares to underestimate the sword cliff sect. Although today''s sword cliff sect still nominally maintains the original scope of influence of the sword sect, its future expansion is almost inevitable.


    Xia Ming continues to preside over the ceremony of establishing a religion. The subsequent process is to publicize the great righteousness of the sect, that is, to talk about the significance of establishing a religion... This problem is relatively broad. Anyway, Xia Ming doesn''t bother to say much. He just says that he should protect the prosperity of humanity and spread the law to Dongzhou.


    But in this way, it leaves a pretext for criticism... Will sword cliff sect spread its Dharma to Dongzhou? So what kind of Dharma do you want to preach? Is it more authentic than our Dharma family? This should be well said


    So he heard a voice call: "limitless Heavenly Master, I only heard that Jianzong had a sword before, but I don''t know what method to teach Jianya now?"


    The sword cliff sect wants to spread the Dharma to Dongzhou, so the Chunyang palace, known as "Tao rises from Chunyang", bears the brunt.


    "I''m kaiyangzi of Chunyang palace. I''d like to talk to the sword immortals of Jianya sect."


    Kaiyangzi of Chunyang palace is an old-fashioned Yang God.


    It is said that he accidentally found the secret place of Tibetan Dharma left by the founder of the open school of Chunyang palace. It can be regarded as the next generation of the founder of the open school. He has the most complete inheritance of the Chunyang palace. It can be said that he has the highest generation and the strongest cultivation in the Chunyang palace.


    Xia Ming stopped his boring speech, and then replied with great interest: "I heard that Chunyang palace is the true legend of ancient immortals, and the inheritance points directly to Yangshen Avenue, which is the most perfect Avenue inheritance in Dongzhou."


    The front is still boasting, but the back is immediately changed: "unlike many inheritances of our sword cliff sect rely on self enlightenment, which can be accumulated by dozens of generations, I don''t know how this perfect ancient fairy true biography is different from these ''wild ways'' of our sword cliff sect?"


    Then he was eager to do something


    But unexpectedly, xuanyuzi, his "left Dharma protector", jumped out and said, "master, wait a minute. Let me try this elder kaiyangzi''s Taoism first."


    Indeed, the Chunyang palace is very mysterious and powerful. In recent years, few people in Chunyang palace have done it, so it''s safe to let a "cannon fodder" come out and try the water.


    Of course, xuanyuzi is not just cannon fodder. Because a series of events in recent years have made him extremely strong in heart and greatly increased his pressure resistance. It can be said that he is the "professional cannon fodder" favored by several other leaders of Jianzong.


    To put it simply, who makes him the youngest and most junior among the five old swords?


    But when kaiyangzi met xuanyuzi''s eyes that seemed to poke his sword at any time, he began to reflect on whether he had said something wrong and caused misunderstanding?


    If we understand Tao literally, shouldn''t we express our opinions and tell the gist of Taoism of our own sect? When did he say he wanted to fight?


    But xuanyuzi didn''t care. He talked to people for the first time and didn''t know how to go on. So he pretended to be very gentle and restrained and said, "I''m xuanyuzi, so I have a move of kendo. Please give me some advice and comments."


    With that, he chopped a sword... This is the original heavy Jun crack!


    Kaiyangzi''s face changed... Hey, hey, don''t you give him a chance to say something about the scene?


    So it''s said that the sword sect is hated by the people of sword cliff sect. It really means to fight. Can''t you talk well?


    But the problem is that according to the logic of the sword sect... Anyway, you come to find fault. Of course, you can move your hand without beeping.


    So the heavy sword cut out the feeling of overturning the heaven and earth. In a moment, kaiyangzi not only had to face the pioneering sword, but also suffered the overturning of the earth under his feet.


    The ground under his feet was cut empty in an instant, and then rolled back like an earth dragon, bombarded with the fierce sword Qi.


    This is the sword skill that xuanyuzi painstakingly studied during this period. It can be said that it integrates sword and Dharma into one and gives play to multiple killing.


    Kaiyangzi did not respond to this, or he just had time to use his most fundamental protection skill of Chunyang Palace: "Chunyang holds yuan" to resist.


    At this moment, kaiyangzi''s whole body appeared round red Qi strength. Unexpectedly, he was like a furnace to bear and accept all the attacks of xuanyuzi. Then, both sword Qi and soil were mixed into one. Then, he sealed all the power of xuanyuzi in a ball and held it in his hand.


    Su Li''s eyes are like a car... It seems that the Chunyang palace has a special seal. If you have a chance, you must ask for advice in person.


    As for xuanyuzi, he didn''t mind at all. After all, it was a "hello".


    Then he''s going to play the sword again


    Kaiyangzi also planned to put on a good suit. As soon as he saw that xuanyuzi would come again, he trembled and waved his hand and said, "I''ve thought about it carefully. I''m afraid it''s difficult for us to win or lose in a short time. Why don''t we give this'' discussion of Tao ''to later generations?"


    Xuanyuzi thought it was reasonable, so he turned his head and looked at Xia Ming, then nodded and stopped.


    Kai Yangzi breathed secretly... He felt the rage in xuanyuzi''s sword just now, but he could hardly suppress it with one sword. If he came again, he would be embarrassed.

 Chapter 392

    Kaiyangzi decided to "bring disaster to the East"... This is reasonable, because he is not confident to defeat any sword master Jianxian!


    It may be unbelievable to say. As the next generation descendant of the founder of Chunyang palace, kaiyangzi was so unsure


    In fact, this has a lot to do with the inheritance of Chunyang palace.


    The inheritance of Chunyang palace comes from an ancient immortal. Although it points directly at Yangshen Avenue, it is a static skill to observe nature and get the Tao, rather than a dynamic skill good at fighting and killing.


    And more importantly, it is precisely because he has obtained the oldest inheritance directly pointing to the Yang God that kaiyangzi really understands the defects of his inheritance in more than 2000 years


    Yes, he conscientiously practices according to the instructions in the inheritance. Naturally, he can go straight to the avenue step by step. There is almost no need to stop along the way, because the perception and state of each realm have been indicated in the inheritance. With the help of some special spirits, we can naturally cross the Yang God and achieve the true immortal fruit position.


    But just like this, the number of Yang gods in Chunyang palace has always been limited by the number of spirit objects. So many people can practice to the peak of Dongming with the wind and water, but in the end, they are only one step away from crossing the robbery.


    What about the original sword sect?


    Their inheritance is only until the golden elixir period!


    After the golden elixir period, although predecessors taught experience, more disciples realized and adjusted themselves all the time, and then walked out of their own path from the golden elixir period. Not to mention Yuanying realm, you have to figure out how to effectively refine mana and how to improve your soul strength.


    Therefore, it may be difficult for the disciples of Jianzong to become the true king of Dongming, but it is often much easier for the true king of Dongming of Jianzong to rob and become an immortal than Chunyang palace.


    In short, the inheritance of Chunyang palace takes a moderate road suitable for the public. Along the way, it can go with the wind and water, but it will also smooth the edges and corners of the practitioners, and finally become mediocre together.


    However, the inheritance of the sword sect is sharp and outspoken. The Dongming overhaul of each sword sect is a new inheritance, but they will not completely engrave their experience and learning on the younger disciples


    For low-level friars, the road of Jianzong is rugged, difficult and prone to accidents, while the inheritance of Chunyang palace is the end of Yangguan Avenue at a glance.


    However, for high-level friars, those who can become useful under the cultivation method of Jianzong are the real existence that can be called a great master.


    Every Dongming real king in the sword sect can stand on his own and have a unique style, but the Dongming real king in the Chunyang palace can only stand on his own in the end.


    His family knows his own business. Kaiyangzi feels that he has no advantage over xuanyuzi, so he still sticks gold on his face. He always feels that xuanyuzi is so fierce and his eyes are terrible


    So he simply put forward the younger generation duel to judge the advantages and disadvantages of each family''s inheritance by the victory or defeat of the younger generation.


    Although the inheritance of Chunyang palace is weaker and weaker, it is still very strong at the middle level, because it is systematic and comprehensive enough!


    Xia Ming accepted this proposal, but he was completely confident... If Jianya cult wants to preach in Dongzhou, it is natural to let everyone see its advantages.


    It''s not enough to be strong at the top, and the younger disciples should be the strongest. Only in this way can we show that the arrogance of the sword sect is not only temporary, but can be passed on from generation to generation.


    So there was no need to talk nonsense at all. Su Li, the son of Jianya, naturally stood at the front desk. I remember that I was backed by the princess of the Oriental heaven. It was directly facing the Yang God of Chunyang palace, and kaiyangzi was not afraid at all.


    "Su Li, the son of sword cliff, is waiting for the advice of heroes from all sides at any time." he decided to open fire this time.


    Kai Yangzi only thinks that the younger generation of Jianzong are so heroic and powerful, which is really enviable. Unlike the descendants of Chunyang palace, most of them will become submissive and boring.


    "Jianzong... Are you the only one in Jianya sect? What if you lose?" suddenly a man in the crowd asked.


    "If I lose, then the sword cliff sect will lose." Su Li answered with confidence.


    What''s amazing is that all the members of Jianya sect fully agree with this statement. In other words, Su Li has enough strength to make the sword clan, the five old swordsmen and ordinary disciples obedient.


    Many people can see this, but more people see the reputation of "one man defeats the sword cliff"!


    So when Su Li''s voice fell, the man who had spoken earlier immediately jumped forward and shouted, "Feng Wuxin of canfeng sword sect came to ask for advice!"


    This is a miscellaneous fish who knows that he doesn''t deserve to have a name, but he first grabbed the first opportunity to take the stage and invite the war.


    The outstanding young people of many big sects are indifferent to this. They just let these small sects boast excellent people to try Su Li''s weight.


    Which of these powerful young men with names in the sect is not a lover of feathers?


    Su Li didn''t refuse the invitation to fight at the minion level of this song. He just said faintly: "yes, but I''m too lazy to control the weight of my shot in advance. Don''t blame me if you don''t care."


    "I despise people. I''m fengwuxin. I''m a master of canfeng sword sect. I don''t need your hand!" the minion also has his dignity.


    Kaiyangzi is quite relieved to see this, because he doesn''t need to go out in person. So he dodged to the rear and hid far away. He said with relief: "I heard that the canfeng fast sword of the canfeng sword sect is a first-class and excellent sword, but this battle has something to see."


    Su Li asked calmly, "are you ready?"


    I''m too lazy to say a word of nonsense.


    This still gives people a feeling of arrogance and contempt, but Feng Wuxin calmed down and nodded cautiously... No matter how confident he was before, when he really stood on the ground to face Su Li, he inevitably felt nervous.


    Because at this moment, he really felt the boundless karma emanating from Su Li like a peerless demon... How many killing sins can he accumulate? Just standing in front of Su Li, he felt as if he would die at any time.


    "Don''t be nervous. When my voice falls, I''ll attack you with this hand. I hope you can survive." Su Li said in a funny tone, like an evil villain.


    Then it turned out to be true. Move forward with your outstretched left hand


    Luo Yanzhi''s hand was shining slightly, and then a red practice shensha sword sprayed out from his fingertips.


    Feng Wuxin looked serious and was about to use his fast sword to dismember and disassemble this dharma sword. However, he didn''t expect that this Chilian shensha sword was just a kind of goods. In essence, it was Su Li''s own "explosive sword technique".


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise and the fire burst.


    The sword power that Feng Wuxin had just displayed was suddenly blown to pieces, and then the whole person was knocked upside down by the huge shock wave.


    He flew back a long distance. After landing, he kept tumbling down, rolling out for more than ten meters before he stopped.


    Looking at Feng Wuxin again, he saw that he was already scorched and black, and no clothes were intact. Many places were torn apart by the impact of the explosion.


    He trembled and looked embarrassed. Although he didn''t die, it was obvious that his meridians had been seriously damaged... It was just a move!


    The originally lively crowd suddenly calmed down... The end of Feng Wuxin can be a severe warning to the onlookers... This is the price of failure in trying to become famous.


    However, although Feng Wuxin is a little famous in the cultivation world of Dongzhou, it can''t stop other people''s enthusiasm to challenge. They will only think that Feng Wuxin is not worthy of his name


    So there was only a slight silence in the crowd, and then someone came to challenge immediately.


    "Xuanyin Valley Luo, please advise!"


    Xuanyin Valley is good at Yin and cold skills. It seems that Su Li had an idea when he saw Su Li resist the enemy with a flame sword

 Chapter 393

    Su Li ushered in another opponent. He forgot his specific name after hearing it. He just heard a Xuanyin Valley and thought it was a superstitious person who believed in the five elements.


    So he is too lazy to talk nonsense. Since the other party thinks he can restrain his explosive sword skill, let''s have a try!


    So the battle started again, and he still stood in place without expression and waved... Immediately, one red practice shensha sword after another was condensed, and then was thrown out impolitely without giving the other party a chance to be wordy.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom..."


    The poor monk of Xuanyin valley was bombarded by a series of explosions before he could even say a word. His secret method can indeed resist the high temperature of the flame, but the problem is that Su Li''s explosive sword is actually the shock wave of the explosion.


    Two consecutive victories, both crisp and clean. The only thing that people may criticize is that this "explosive sword technique" doesn''t look like Kendo... It''s just that Su Li deliberately used the Chilian shensha sword as the carrier of explosive sword technique. Even if others complain, they can only complain.


    "Next." he calmly still stood in place, and two opponents in a row were not qualified to let him move away.


    So another person came to the stage. This time, he didn''t even bother to remember the name Su Li. He just waved his hand "bang bang".


    The advantage of this opponent over the previous two is that he brought a defensive magic weapon to the stage and felt that he could resist the damage by magic weapon.


    But the problem is that Su Li''s attacks are always large and full, and ordinary magic weapons can''t bear it... No, or Su Li''s cultivation has already exceeded the concept that ordinary magic weapons can achieve.


    Another aspect of the lack of inheritance in this world, especially in Dongzhou, is that they often don''t have a magic weapon.


    On the contrary, the sword sect fought with the monsters in tiancrack mountain in the past dynasties, but it has figured out a set of perfect methods to sharpen sword tools, which can be regarded as a unique one.


    But what''s the use of a shield? Su Li was still a big tube full of explosive swordsmanship, which blew people''s heads up. Then when the smoke dissipated, I found that the man had been lying down, and the defense magic weapon had been broken on the ground


    So the whole audience suddenly suffocated. They were frightened by Su Li''s unreasonable fighting method.


    It''s true that Su Li''s fighting concept is a little beyond the times. How can he have the Kung Fu to fight one-on-one with these people? In short, "truth only exists within the range of artillery." he incisively and vividly deduces the "Romance" in eternal wisdom.


    So at this time, Shenjian Valley, which had an old grudge with Su Li, finally couldn''t stay. Suddenly someone angrily said, "Jianya was born in Jianzong, but I didn''t expect that the son of Jianya was so good at martial arts."


    The chieftains of sword cliff looked a little ugly at once. How can such a thing be raised face to face?


    Su Li was very single. He waved his hand directly to disperse the clouds exploded in the field, then turned his head to the person who opened his mouth and asked, "what do you call this elder?"


    "Shenjian Valley Zongchuan is also."


    Su Li replied, "if you don''t accept it, come and fight. Don''t show your tongue below."


    Zongchuan was stunned. He didn''t expect Su Li to challenge him like this. He was surprised and angry and said, "I can''t do anything to bully the younger generation."


    But Su Li stood in place and said, "since I''ve stood here to accept your challenge, I''ll take it together, whether Lianqi, Jindan or Yuanying, no matter how many people you come."


    Zongchuan was speechless for a long time. Even those who were originally prepared to go up and try by themselves were stunned


    What''s going on? Isn''t it the golden elixir challenge? How can you join in when you become a baby?


    If Su Li even took the challenge of Yuan Yingqi, what else would they do?


    But in any case, Su Li''s bearing at this time has really exceeded that of ordinary disciples... No, his bearing and self-confidence are even stronger than those in charge of big schools!


    At the same time, with a few words of Kung Fu, the great power of the sword cliff sect is displayed incisively and vividly.


    Our sword cliff allows you to challenge. Lianqi, Jindan and even Yuanying can invite you to fight. The son of sword cliff continues here. If the son of God is defeated, the sword cliff is defeated!


    But if friar Yuanying defeated Su Li, the son of sword cliff, would sword cliff really be defeated?


    What people see will only be the self-confidence and bearing of Jianya sect from top to bottom, and will only be the dual prosperity of this emerging strength in the present and future.


    It can be said that Su Li has been in an invincible position since he spoke to Zongchuan.


    Zongchuan was really trembling with anger. He also wanted to understand the essentials, and then felt that why are young people so sinister?


    But there''s no way. If Su Li invites him to fight, he shouldn''t, but it will damage his reputation and the holy sword Valley... Just as he really wanted to teach the sword cliff Saint a lesson, he came to the field with a cold face.


    Let''s fight as soon as we fight. Let''s see how Su Li, the town''s magic sword, challenges a Yuanying Zhenjun!


    He didn''t mean to underestimate it. After all, Su Li showed his combat effectiveness in the battle of Dengxian city.


    In that war, he had a wonderful fight with the devil Buddha wusheng, but he also let wusheng use the two Buddha treasures to smash the faces of Dongzhou Zhengdao into the mud.


    This time Zongchuan responded to the battle, but he also saved a mind to save his face


    "So good." Su Li praised, and then spread out his palm.


    However, from his original position in the square array of sword cliff sect, a dark yellow sword flew into his hand... This is his heavy Jun sword.


    The tip of the sword pointed obliquely. Naturally, there was a strong pressure transmitted. In a moment, he had a strong sense of existence, which made him look as tall as a mountain.


    All the spectators were confused and reacted... They thought it was strange before, but now they finally understand what it is.


    Su Li never used his sword!


    Under the name of "Zhenmo sword", they haven''t even used their own swords... So the three people who challenged earlier are so weak that they don''t even have to pull Su Li''s swords?


    Zongchuan''s heart suddenly lifted up. He felt that Su Li was going to be serious. After all, it''s the ''town magic sword''


    But the sword cliff people turned their lips secretly... Sure enough, they were still teasing. Who can let Su Li take away the heavy Jun sword and use the means of Zhenfeng? That''s really powerful.


    Zongchuan obviously can''t, because he''s just a real king of Yuanying out of the body... With just a little mana, what can he do with Su Li?

 Chapter 394

    Zong Chuan, as Yuanying Zhenjun, felt great pressure at this time. He only felt that he was shouldering the important task of revitalizing the reputation of Shenjian Valley, which was also the hope of Dongzhou''s right path, and wanted to suppress the surging weather flame when Jianya became a teacher... In short, he had a lot of plays in his heart.


    Su Li is much simpler. It''s the old rule to say hello to Yijian first.


    Therefore, the heavy Jun sword was raised and stabbed. Under the double blessing of the heavy Jun sword itself and Su Li''s heavy Jun intention, it immediately contained the power of ten thousand Jun.


    After all, he is a person in Yuanying realm. Zongchuan''s scalp is cold when he sees this sword. He just feels that he can''t fight... Is this too exaggerated? A golden elixir immortal can stab such a sword. Is this still a golden elixir?


    Su Li''s sword is nothing fancy. It is a word "heavy".


    But sometimes the simpler it is, the more difficult it is for people to deal with


    In fact, it is not unreasonable for chilao to suggest that Su Li should change and revise the ancient law. The ancient law also emphasizes "force", and Su Li has already reached the level of breaking skillfulness with force, which is faintly in line with the direction of the ancient law.


    Zongchuan had no choice but to draw out his sword and then press it in front of him and pour it with great mana to try to resist


    Mana is a very mysterious power. Only after reaching the realm of Yuanying, or the power of mind and spirit reaches a certain limit, can it be drawn from all things in heaven and earth.


    It is the essence of all things, and it also influences the spirit of the monks.


    Therefore, Zongchuan''s mana poured in, it turned out that it was a heavy Jun sword that could resist Su Li. Under this powerful force, he held on.


    He didn''t believe it. Couldn''t his magic power stop Su Li''s sword driven by Zhenyuan?


    But the reality tells him that he can''t believe it. He really can''t resist


    Although Su Li''s sword is really yuan driven, its more powerful power lies in "heavy Junyi".


    Zongchuan wants to resist this sword, his own Taoist heart must first bear the double heavy Jun intention oppression brought by Su Li and heavy Jun sword... So in fact, his mana can resist, but his heart is exhausted in a short time under the heavy pressure, and then his power becomes dull and powerless.


    "Boom!"


    But Zongchuan fought back.


    After all, he is a real gentleman elder level figure of the large sect. He won''t simply lose his fighting spirit like the younger generation.


    A bright halo suddenly burst out on his sword, and it seemed that there was a dragon flying in an instant.


    Hidden dragon sword!


    Su Li recognized this sword technique.


    However, Zongchuan used the hidden dragon sword to lead himself out of the abyss, and escaped from the oppression of Su Li''s heavy intention.


    Therefore, Su Li''s heavy Jun sword was bounced away. Even if the blow ended without any trouble


    But is it really useless?


    Zongchuan looked at Su Li breathlessly, with an incomparably dignified expression.


    He felt the mana consumed in his body and his tired heart. He couldn''t help showing bitterness... He knew that he had lost, and lost to a golden elixir.


    Originally, he thought how could Jindan shengyuanying happen in the world? The authors of those biographies probably don''t know how to practice.


    But now after he experienced this time, he realized that it was really possible, and he was completely convinced


    Because his spiritual power was suppressed by Su Li from the beginning! In the spiritual confrontation, he lost a big loss.


    If the mana was indeed a higher level than Zhenyuan, he didn''t even have a chance to survive Su Li''s move.


    Su Li didn''t know that he almost solved a Yuanying Zhenjun with one move. He just felt that he was the strong one in Yuanying realm after all. He couldn''t do it casually any more.


    Since the other party was Gu Yuanying, Su Li simply surrounded chongjun with a sword light, and then waved a sword dragon with a sword


    Dragon sword!


    "I heard that there is a secret ''Dragon Sword Skill'' in divine sword valley. I want to ask for advice." Su Li wanted to show a gentle smile when he spoke.


    However, his karma makes others feel that he is "laughing" and "mocking".


    So Zongchuan was angry. He felt that Su Li really deceived people too much.


    "It''s really wrong to steal my sword Valley inheritance!" he scolded angrily, and then urged mana to use his sword... The other sword dragon was formed impressively, echoing Su Li''s sword dragon from a distance.


    To tell the truth, Zongchuan''s Stegosaurus is indeed more exquisite and lifelike. After all, it is composed of mana, which is one level higher than Su Li''s Zhenyuan Stegosaurus.


    But in the eyes of all Kendo onlookers, Su Li''s sword dragon is more perfect and natural than Zongchuan''s sword dragon!


    The Dragon Sword Skill of Jianya sect is more perfect and comprehensive than that of Shenjian Valley? What''s going on?


    At this moment, Wang lie, the sun sword immortal of the divine sword Valley, could not sit still. As one of the real immortals participating in the sword cliff teaching ceremony of the Dongzhou Zhengdao, he couldn''t help but intervene in the next generation duel. He looked at Su Li and asked, "where did you learn the dragon sword skill?"


    Between words, unconsciously released the spiritual power of the true immortal level. For a moment, the whole martial arts arena seemed to be blown by a strong wind, and there was no floating dust.


    Sword cliff five old swords ignored this and didn''t help Su Li stop it. And Su Li didn''t need anyone to help him at all.


    In the face of the divine sword Gu Jianxian and Wang lie, he can still be neither humble nor arrogant. He raised his head and side face and said to Wang lie in a rather arrogant manner: "in those years, my elder Jianya brought back a ''Hidden Dragon Sword'' from Shenjian Valley to practice with me. I don''t know if the elder knows about it?"


    Wang lie was embarrassed on the spot, but he replied brazenly: "I know this. It was the exchange of skills after a discussion with Xia Ming and xuanyuzi."


    It''s really gold on my face. After being beaten up, I had to take out several sword techniques to make amends.


    But Su Licai didn''t care what he said. He just nodded and said, "since you know, it''s easy."


    As he spoke, the heavy Jun sword he held in his hand gave a slight pause, as if an obscure streamer was surging in the sword.


    Wang Lie recognized Su Li''s use of the hidden dragon sword at this time, but what does this mean?


    The next moment, you will see the "hidden dragon out of the abyss"!


    A dragon shaped sword light rises from the heavy Jun sword, like the shadow of a real dragon.


    But at this time, the dragon shaped sword light suddenly condensed, and did not dissipate because of the sudden bloom. Instead, it completely formed a sword dragon, which was retained... One left and one right, separated from the sword dragon previously displayed by Su Li.


    "Look, that''s how my dragon sword came." Su Li spread his hands, as if it was a very simple thing... Of course, it was really a very simple thing for him.


    But after seeing this scene, Wang Lie sighed and said, "Zongchuan, come down. We lost this game."


    He didn''t say why he gave up, but Zongchuan came back without saying a word, crisp and without any reluctance.


    Because on the Dragon Sword itself, Shenjian Valley has lost.


    They didn''t expect that the original dragon sword skill, which had been lost in the divine sword Valley, would be reproduced in Su Li''s hand!


    The spectators felt as if they had seen a good play. At this time, the curtain of the big play was pulled down, and they were still not satisfied... But now they reacted. With the defeat and exit of the divine sword Gu Zongchuan, it seemed that Su Li''s Challenger qualification was suddenly raised to the realm of Yuanying.

 Chapter 395

    "Who else?" Su Li began to invite the war again.


    However, the people who took the challenge this time were not so enthusiastic, because he had shown his strength to face the real king of gang Yuanying.


    Although many people still think that Su Li can''t really defeat a Yuanying if he didn''t admit defeat at the end of Zongchuan, his calm and coming and returning appearance in the face of Yuanying Zhenjun really shocked many people.


    It''s also immortal Jindan. Why is the gap so large?


    However, Su Li was not surprised by this situation. After all, there was no realm of Yuanying in the ancient practice. That is to say, this golden pill can go straight to the main road!


    So why can''t Jindan win Yuanying? Nothing is impossible as long as there is enough information.


    Besides, he always felt that his accumulation was not enough, so he stayed in the realm of golden elixir. But the problem is that his accumulation has already enabled him to try to rob a baby at any time, but he has always postponed artificially to accumulate more profound details.


    To tell the truth, he also engraved a map of Dongzhou on the golden elixir when he tied the elixir. Now it is only perfect, and most of it has not been fully formed. He always wanted to finish all the engraving and then go to rob Yuanying


    The challenge stalled slightly, but what should come still came. Su Li ushered in another challenge... Still from a large gate, a Tianyuan Yiqi sect disciple who had a grudge with him in Anyang City.


    "Tianyuan yiqizong, denghuan Yuanjun came to learn the skills of the son of sword cliff." the man came forward step by step and said blandly to Su Li, but he said again: "I don''t know if the son of heaven still remembers my father, Li Yang sang?"


    Tianyuan Yiqi sect has an interesting rule. For Yuanying Zhenjun, they call themselves "Yuanjun". It seems that they want to express their differences from other schools.


    Su Li was somewhat surprised by the name mentioned by Deng Huanyuan Jun, and then thought for a moment before saying, "I have some impression that he was an enemy of me in Anyang City. I don''t know what happened to the old man?"


    "Elder martial brother Li Yang was defeated by Jianzong in one move. Then he returned to the sect and was depressed. Finally, he sat in the general manager two years ago."


    Deng Huanyuan said expressionless. Finally, if he pointed, he added, "elder martial brother, he didn''t walk steadily. He just said that he was ashamed of zongmen."


    Su Li understood the implication, so he said frankly, "in that case, if you have the ability, come and find the venue for old Na Li Yang sang!"


    Denghuan Yuanjun didn''t speak any more, but touched out a magic weapon level Rune pen in his hand and faced it coldly... Even if Su Li was a junior of Jindan period, he had decided to go all out in this war.


    It can be said that denghuan Yuanjun is a true legend of Tianyuan Yiqi sect. He is superb in both attack and defense.


    Seeing that the other party stood still, Su Li knew that this was the reserve of Yuanying Zhenjun again and wanted him to attack first.


    He wasn''t polite either. He directly cut out the heavy Jun ground sword with one sword, and the heavy and staggered sword Qi roared up. With his heavy Jun intention and cloud piercing intention, he could ensure the lethality within a certain distance.


    Heavy Jun means to strengthen the impact, while cloud piercing means to strengthen the penetration. Su Li''s true meaning, even if it was not sword meaning, was better than sword meaning.


    What''s more, since the sword Department of Jianya sect was divided into "Dou sect" and "Fa sect", isn''t it just to prevent people from criticizing the use of magic sword with the true meaning of magic?


    For the current sword cliff sect, after a series of "training" by Su Li, it already cares about its "meaning". As long as it is in the shape of a sword, it is a sword.


    This "hello" sword was cut out, but I saw that Deng Huanyuan Jun calmly moved his fingers in front of him, and then quickly condensed the void


    At this moment, Su Li concentrated on reading the rune... Everyone can read the rune and roughly understand the meaning of its name, but it is difficult to reproduce it.


    "Tianyuan inverse mirror sign?"


    Su Li said.


    Denghuan Yuanjun showed an unexpected look. He probably didn''t expect that Su Li''s attainments in Fudao were also good. He could directly read his void condensation Fuwen.


    But at this time, the heavy Jun split ground sword had been cut in front of Deng Huanyuan, but I saw the heavy sword blade cut on the rune ripple, even deadlocked for a moment under a circle of ripples, and then reduced its power by about 70% and bounced back!


    Su Li was surprised to see that this talisman had the effect of rebound attack... Tianyuan Yiqi sect, as one of the four main gates of the right way, really had a unique inside story.


    However, the sword Qi rebounded back didn''t hurt Su Li much. He didn''t even have to do anything, so he was naturally lined up on both sides of his body... The other party could rebound his sword Qi, but he couldn''t rebound his true meaning, so the rebound damage was better than nothing for him.


    From here, we can see how important the "greeting" inherited by the sword clan is. First try the opposite means with a sword, and you can also prepare for the next battle... As for whether you didn''t need to fight originally, you completely tore your face because of this sword... That''s not the scope of the wisdom of the sword clan.


    It was Deng Huan yuan Jun who felt Su Li''s "power" through this sword.


    Tianyuan counter mirror charm can rebound all attacks, but it can''t rebound attacks blessed by will. Just now, it just bounced back by 30%. It can be seen that Su Li''s heavy Jun split ground sword can increase the will to 70%!


    The most powerful golden elixir immortal denghuan Yuanjun has ever seen in his life is just that he can always add 40% of his blessings... This younger generation is really fierce.


    Su Li released the sword again after a slight adjustment... This time he did not use the heavy Jun split sword, but simply used the basic sword technique of the sword sect to use the magic sword.


    The Dharma swords of the basic sword technique seem to have infinite possibilities. They are continuously blessed with the meaning of heavy Jun, Xuanhan, water and cloud piercing, and constantly attack the Tianyuan inverse mirror symbol.


    Denghuan Yuanjun''s face suddenly became a little surprised, because Su Li''s attack this time could not even rebound back at all. On the contrary, he was made a little uncomfortable by the other party''s changeable true blessing.


    He hurriedly continued to defend Tianyuan against the mirror talisman on one hand, and drew another empty talisman on the other hand... Su Li can''t continue to be unscrupulous, otherwise if he really broke his mirror talisman, wouldn''t it be a shame?


    So a line of fire condensed into a symbol in the void. Su Li concentrated on reading


    Dim light and magic fire.


    This is a previously unheard of talisman and full of strong personal style.


    From Su Li''s point of view, it seems that he and Gu Yuzi''s original life talisman is self created, but it is obvious that this talisman is far from as perfect as du''e talisman and prison cliff talisman.


    With the stimulation of the ''dim lamp magic fire symbol'', Su Li only felt that there was a large area around him, like a flame covered in the lampshade. It was unreal and hazy, but he could feel the hot temperature contained in it


    This is a fire talisman mixed with the principle of magic. Countless hazy lights shine together, making it difficult to distinguish where the real threat is.


    Su Li''s soul can be immune to all spiritual magic attacks, but there is no good way to take this kind of visual magic attack.


    He knew that this Rune was not perfect, but how could he find a solution in a hurry?


    So he can only try to resist with heavy Jun intention... After all, his heart bears ten thousand Jun and ten thousand dharmas do not invade.

 Chapter 396

    Su Li wanted to resist the other party''s attack with heavy Junyi, but he didn''t expect that this time the heavy Junyi didn''t play a good effect.


    What is important is that the heart bears ten thousand Jun and ten thousand dharmas do not invade, but what if the other party''s lethality exceeds the "ten thousand Jun" level?


    Denghuan Yuanjun is an old-fashioned Yuanying after all. Although he is not in the realm of Dongming, he is just distracted, but his magic power is concise and vast, which can be compared with Zongchuan before?


    After entering Yuanying, he began to review what he had learned, and then created it bit by bit... So naturally, this talisman has his own true blessing!


    Just as Deng Huan yuan Jun''s "Tianyuan inverse mirror sign" could not reflect Su Li''s true intention of blessing the sword, Su Li''s important intention could only delay the other party, but could not completely block it.


    Seeing that the lights around him were about to surround him and kill him on the spot, Su Li couldn''t tell the truth of the attack for a while, but he had found a way to solve it under the turn of his mind


    No, just slip away.


    So he ran away, left the place very casually, and then appeared in a corner of the martial arts field in another place, watching the lights close together to form a huge fire.


    It looks great, but it''s useless... Because it''s empty.


    Really, this hazy lamp magic fire sign should not have been avoided so easily. After all, the lamp seems to come from all directions and is not slow, and there is the will of Yuanying, who is the Yuanjun of denghuan.


    However, Su Li''s important intention can slow down the attack, but the technique of earth hiding is added... He uses the method of crossing the enemy to carry out earth hiding! The speed is faster and can even get rid of the will lock of Yuanying Zhenjun.


    So in the perception of denghuan Yuanjun, he was locked well, but suddenly lost the trace of Su Li


    But I''m not afraid. Since this is his own talisman, it can be easily displayed. What if Su Li can dodge?


    But I saw that the closed lights suddenly split again, and then gathered again in the direction of Su Li''s appearance


    This situation made Su Li know that he couldn''t stand there stably after all.


    For a long time, he was used to dealing with all enemies in a firm and motionless state because of his heavy sense of importance.


    But this posture is obviously not enough in the face of Yuanying Zhenjun with stronger hard power... Standing still may just make it difficult for the other party to break through the defense, but if you want to win with the weak, you must take the side edge with the sword.


    Although Su Li''s heavy sword is very handy, for him, it is only a device to "stabilize the abuse of vegetables". If he wants to turn over against the wind, he has to use other tricks.


    So he threw the heavy Jun sword back and fell on the empty seat in the corner of the field. Then he took out the cold mang sword from the storage space that had not been used for a long time.


    The spectators around are confused. Can the sword cliff Saint change his sword? This practice is completely different from the previous style of Jianzong.


    But... In theory, Su Li abandoned chongjun and switched to lengmang at this time, which should be a kind of humiliation for xuanyuzi? But he was greatly relieved and felt relaxed.


    Xuansu, who was supposed to be happy, suddenly became nervous... The boy won''t show her sword skills in any strange shape, will he?


    This is also a wonder for the cultivation world, which attaches most importance to inheritance and is proud of inheritance


    Su Li changed a sword. Without the double bonus of heavy Jun sword, Su Li''s heavy Jun meaning was obviously not able to stop the encirclement of these lights.


    But he doesn''t need it, because he has changed from bulky ''warrior equipment'' to ''assassin equipment''.


    As soon as he slipped under his feet, he started the escape method, and the whole person had completed a escape method in the illusion. They didn''t even use earth to escape, but directly penetrated through the cracks of those lights, and then went straight to Deng Huanyuan!


    He didn''t like to attack around the back like a traditional assassin. He just put his face on his face


    However, the speed is so fast that denghuan Yuanjun has no way to deal with the situation in a hurry... On the one hand, he maintains the Tianyuan inverse mirror symbol, on the other hand, he maintains the hazy lamp magic fire symbol. Now, unless denghuan Yuanjun can continue to draw the symbol with his feet, he can''t cope with the situation.


    He really chose hard resistance, because he couldn''t defend himself against the attack of Su Li, a golden elixir immortal.


    Then Su Li stabbed him with a sword


    Xuanhan thousand awn sword!


    This is the face explosion output.


    For a moment, endless cold light broke out on the cold mang sword, all holding Su Li''s Xuanhan true meaning, water true meaning and cloud piercing meaning. Unexpectedly, it achieved all the will blessings, so that the mirror Rune was difficult to rebound any damage.


    The lantern Huan yuan Jun was also very uncomfortable at this close distance, so he had to increase his mana output to maintain his defense. If the younger generation of sword cliff sect breaks the defense so easily, his face will be lost.


    After Su Li tried to paste his face, he immediately jumped to the far end. At this time, the dim lamp magic fire of denghuan Yuanjun came late and surrounded him.


    I have to say that the light and shadow effect of this move is still good. At least Deng Huanyuan has a feeling that "the man is in the dim light"


    Ah, bah~


    Su Li shook his head to change his mind. He must have spent a long time with Wuyang recently and become a little strange... No, in order to keep himself normal, we must do something to that guy after this thing.


    When fighting with Yuanying Zhenjun, he can still think wildly. This idea is jumping enough.


    Although his mind was full of wishful thinking, Su Li still made up his mind to plan the current situation... I''m afraid it''s difficult to win with the current means, unless he used his own life talisman regardless of the face of his big brothers.


    At the same time, denghuan Yuanjun also felt very embarrassed. He never thought he would fight with Su Li like this.


    After the attack, he couldn''t catch Su Li''s figure.


    But he didn''t dare to let Su Lishi do it.


    A golden elixir immortal even bullied ruos. The sword cliff sect is really too bullish.


    In fact, taking into account the cultivation factor, Deng Huan Yuanjun knew that he had lost. A real Jun who was distracted by Yuanying was helpless to immortal Jindan. This was a failure. What''s more, the current situation seems to be evenly matched, but in fact, Su Li''s advance and retreat is from his heart, but he can only deal with it passively... In the hearts of people with clear eyes, the two sides have already distinguished themselves.


    So far, Su Li has indeed become famous in the cultivation world of Dongzhou. He can use the golden elixir cultivation as his strength to defeat Yuan Ying, which has demonstrated the prosperity of sword cliff sect... When Su Li is promoted to Yuan Ying in the future, who can cure him except the Yang God and the real immortal?


    The plan of sword cliff sect to deter Dongzhou has actually been realized by this time.


    So at this time, Ji Lian, as the deputy leader of sword cliff sect, just stood up and said, "how about this war when both sides are in a tie?"


    "That''s it." Deng Huanyuan Junru relieved the heavy burden. He really didn''t want to fight with Su Li anymore. Although he still has one or two unique moves handed down by Tianyuan Yiqi sect, he can''t crack Su Li''s escape method. No matter how powerful these unique moves are, they are useless.


    After all, Ji Lian is the leader of ZTE who can support and grow again when Jianzong is at a low ebb. He knows that sometimes it is better to win than to win.


    It''s like giving Deng Huanyuan a ladder at this time, and the whole Tianyuan Yiqi sect will no longer make difficulties for Jianya sect.


    I know that because of this war, everyone knows the difficulty of Su Li, so that people with less than four major Yuan Ying distracted strength levels are no longer qualified to challenge.


    Other strong distractors in the four main gates dare not end easily... Deng Huanyuan is still famous. His seemingly plain defeat is enough to alarm them. It''s not a shame to be forced into that situation by a real Jindan.


    As for the great friars in the Dongming realm, they will not take the initiative to end the battle with Su Li... Joking, there is a very obvious difference between the Dongming realm and other realms of Yuanying. It''s humiliating enough to challenge Su Li in Yuan Ying''s period. If you let the people in the cave to challenge again, these senior friars will lose face?


    This is the advantage of letting Su Li meet people all over the world... He can easily stop these people who originally wanted to provoke.


    It''s just that the real enemy of Jianya sect is not these local Dongzhou sects. Su Li''s real challenge has not come yet

 Chapter 397

    The former Jianzong and the current Jianya sect had only one great enemy, that is, the Qianhuang sect, which secretly planned the overthrow of Jianzong and almost succeeded.


    As a unique force in the far north wasteland, Qianhuang cult has already extended its tentacles to all corners of Dongzhou.


    In almost every country in Dongzhou, there is Qianhuang cult preaching faith. Because all sects in Dongzhou are immortal sects and do not need faith, they are at peace with Qianhuang cult.


    However, the sword cliff sect has risen. Under the condition that Dongzhou is regarded as its own thing, even in spite of the previous conflict, the belief of Dongzhou can no longer be influenced by the Qianhuang sect.


    From this moment on, the original sword sect, the current sword cliff sect and the dry wasteland sect can no longer have room for relaxation. Everyone at the sword cliff knows this, and the people of the dry wasteland sect know it.


    Therefore, when Jianya was invited by Su Li to fight heroes all over the world to establish its prestige at this education ceremony, it was impossible for Qianhuang education not to stand up against it.


    "I just don''t know how to get along with me after the establishment of sword cliff teaching?" suddenly, a voice came, soft and gentle. It seemed that there were many feelings, but it was a woman''s voice like the sound of nature.


    But the voice was vague and uncertain, but it was unable to locate the speaker for a time.


    Su Li didn''t bother to waste his time on this scene. He said without pity: "stop talking nonsense. The people of the dry famine sect have come up to fight."


    "Arrogance!" a thunderous cry.


    This is convenient to find.


    Su Li followed the sound, but saw a strong man like an iron tower, with unknown blood lines engraved with the pattern of a terrible beast.


    Facing Su Li''s eyes, he held his chest in his hands, raised his head and said, "this is my dry virgin face-to-face. Don''t you kneel down and make amends!"


    However, when his voice fell, he suddenly found that all the people of Jianya sect looked at him with murderous eyes... Talking to Su Li in that tone, this man can''t live!


    The strong man suddenly felt an infinite sword, as if the sword cliff in front of him was going to dump and crush him into minced meat.


    Sword cliff is not Su Li''s sword cliff, but the heart sword naturally inspired by all the disciples of sword cliff sect!


    For a moment, the spirit of the strong man seemed to have been run over, his face was pale and retreated continuously... His mind was about to collapse at this moment.


    However, the woman who had been defended by him stood up and stopped him.


    She was wearing a dark robe and cloak, but suddenly there was no wind and her clothes flew... It was her turn to face the sword cliff. Although the sword cliff people didn''t deliberately urge it, this will of gathering all the people is really terrible.


    But the woman seemed to have a secret method or treasure of spiritual protection. At this time, she just shook her body and didn''t show discomfort again.


    She simply took off her hat pocket and revealed a beautiful face with delicate white features and three-dimensional feeling. However, although she is gentle and holy, she always gives people a sense of thin coolness.


    This woman is undoubtedly very beautiful, but it is difficult to touch... This is the saint of Qianhuang religion, even in Dongzhou.


    Beichenshuang, this is her name. People are like her name.


    "It''s chenshuang''s servant who made a mistake. Please don''t get angry at Jianya." she stopped in front of the strong man to apologize, but she still felt like a high leader.


    This is the attitude of the saint of the great church. They found that it seemed to be half higher than Su Li?


    "But I''m already angry." Su Li said without any face.


    Then, regardless of whether to continue to challenge or not, he directly opened his eyes and the sword cliff loomed


    This was his own sword cliff coming out of the scabbard. Originally, it was just the sword cliff intention inadvertently attracted by the people of the sword cliff. At once, he had a backbone, which condensed in an instant and reflected through Su Li''s eyes.


    One moment ago, beichenshuang was still high and did not eat human fireworks, but the next moment she was severely shocked by the mountain in Su Li''s eyes.


    At this moment, her scalp was numb, and she only felt that a sword of the soul came up against her face with a powerful posture she had never seen before.


    She did have a secret treasure to protect her body, but at this moment, she actually felt that her divine soul guarding the secret treasure showed signs of instability, as if it would break at any time.


    At this moment, Su Li had a completely different feeling. His spirit and will seemed to have been promoted to an extremely high peak by Sheng Sheng, as if by the power of all the sword cliff sect.


    Then he felt that under such spiritual power, even the merit and karma of the whole body could be called at will in an instant, and the vitality of the world around him was obedient, so that he could use it and refine it into mana at will


    Inexplicably, his spiritual will seemed to exceed a certain limit.


    However, he did not try to refine his mana or use his merits, but tried to command his karma


    This is very magical. Using karma to hurt the enemy is a magic means!


    Anyway, Su Li''s manipulation of karma was really handy... I saw that all the karma around him suddenly gathered in his pupils, and then bombarded out with the sword cliff idea!


    Beichenshuang''s face suddenly became very ugly. Even if it was as cold as ice, it could not restrain the panic exposed above... How many things have been done to gather such a strong karma?


    And even use such heavy karma to kill the enemy. Doesn''t he know that killing the enemy with karma will suffer double retaliation?


    Su Li said he really didn''t know. He wasn''t too familiar with these things. But it doesn''t matter if he knows. He has many merits, and these humanitarian karma can''t affect him.


    If someone else uses this move, beichenshuang may not be afraid. She is sheltered by dry and barren air, and there is a northern heaven above. To some extent, it can also be said that it is "non karmic".


    But this is the karma of sword cliff sect, which is completely different.


    God values cause and effect, because cause and effect is the most mysterious and difficult force in the world.


    Because of a series of things before, because the top of the sword cliff teaching is also a heaven court. Therefore, the karma of Jianya sect can really be passed on to Qianhuang disciples!


    Why did Su Li kill the 70000 soldiers? It''s not because of the conspiracy behind the scenes of Qianhuang cult!


    With this layer of causality, his terrible karma can also be transmitted to the dry wasteland disciples by some means.


    Originally he knew nothing about it, but now unfortunately, he accidentally reached this condition


    So how could Su Li end up with karma instead of fighting the bone demon?


    Because this karma, to some extent, is that heaven and earth want to take over his hand to punish the real behind the scenes.


    "Saint, be careful!"


    The strong man shouted, but he forced his spirit to stop him.


    Then his body was suddenly ignited... Karma fire!

 Chapter 398

    The strong man with a giant animal tattoo on his chest of the Qianhuang cult was engulfed by infinite karma before he could even use his means. Then his eyes, ears, mouth and nose spewed out a black flame, and then his whole body was burning like a human torch.


    "Industry fire!"


    Many people in the crowd showed a look of fear and hardship. Who is not afraid of this fire?


    Karmic fire is not a real flame, but a Friar''s heart fire ignited by boundless karma. It is the spontaneous combustion of a Friar''s accomplishments.


    It doesn''t matter what the focus of karma is at ordinary times, but once the karma fire is ignited, a small spark may ignite a monk''s whole body... Because in today''s practice world, even the great virtue friars who are dedicated to meditation have no karma?


    Humanitarian karma is karma, but what monks fear most is heaven and earth karma, which is inevitable when they live in the world... So from a certain point of view, the liquidation of natural disaster is actually a glimmer of vitality left by heaven and earth for monks. If there is no natural disaster liquidation, the accumulated karma of heaven and earth will spontaneously ignite to a certain extent, it will be fatal.


    It''s said that there is a Buddhist branch in Zhongzhou that has the magic power to drive the fire of karma. It''s really the spirit Biyi. No one dares to offend. I don''t know whether Su Li or the sword cliff sect is related to the "dizang Temple" in Zhongzhou?


    At this time, there were amazing changes in the field. The strong man was burning all over, but then he roared, and his body changed dramatically... The whole upper body and head showed signs of serious beast, and then suddenly rushed out and hit Su Li.


    This change made Su Li a little surprised. Is this strong man a demon?


    No, it doesn''t feel like a demon. Instead, it seems that the original human body has obtained some changes in the body of monsters through special methods... But it''s the opposite of turning monsters into human forms.


    Is this one of the means of Qianhuang education?


    However, facing the strong man who was full of industry fire, Su Li calmly suppressed it with heavy Junyi.


    When the strong man himself was burned by the industry fire, his strength declined rapidly. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t get close to Su Li under the suppression of heavy Junyi.


    But he was not discouraged. Instead, he smiled at Su Li, and then his whole body burst out!


    Knowing that you will die, do you want to drag your opponent to death in this way?


    This was really beyond everyone''s expectation. The five old swords in Jianya cult shot at the same time and interwoven a sword light of Sword Fairy level in front of Su Li... The momentum was so huge at that moment, as if they had the power to cut off the mountains.


    For a time, the dust was flying, but the dust was soon subdued by a huge pressure on the ground


    Then the two men in the field once again attracted everyone''s attention.


    The first is Su Li. Even if the five old swords came out at the same time, they could not stop the karma fire brought by the dry wasteland believers when they exploded. There were still some sparks falling on Su Li, and then it became more and more vigorous.


    "Su Li!"


    The five old swords came around Su Li together. Their worry at this moment was real. Even the whole people of Jianya sect were excited together, and the tyrannical atmosphere exploded in the field, as if they would slice all the people of Qianhuang sect at the command of anyone in the five old swords.


    Facing this scene, the North dust frost did not have any fear. Instead, he looked calmly, left two lines of crystal tears in his eyes, and then said in a deep tone: "Manqi, your sacrifice is not in vain!"


    The people of Jianya sect can''t bear it. They will go wild on the spot.


    But at this time, Su Li said calmly, "don''t panic, the fire can''t hurt me."


    The people looked in surprise, but they saw that his whole body was gradually wrapped in the fire of karma. However, as his words fell, an updraft rose around him, and these karma fires were rushed up and lifted a large part, revealing Su Li under the karma fire


    It turned out to be intact, not even a piece of skin was burned!


    However, he was white and tender. At this time, he seemed a little white and white against the background of the black business fire. I felt that the painting style was not so decent


    "What do you think?"


    More and more people gathered around, and an anxious woman''s voice asked.


    Su Li quickly stretched out his hand to make a stop and said, "don''t come here. These fires can''t hurt me, but you''re not sure."


    They could only stop and observe from a distance. They found that he was surrounded by karma and fire at this time, but it seemed that there was really nothing. Then I thought of this one, but it was covered in the back, and I gradually relaxed.


    Su Li is only in the situation now. Because of the importance he attaches to the ceremony, he wears a specially made dark green Chinese dress instead of the self-made bag. Otherwise, if the sausage is also on the body, it will really be roasted by this karma fire.


    "How is it possible that you are not afraid of the fire!" beichenshuang''s face was still filled with tears that he didn''t know whether the truth was revealed, but he was shocked by Su Li''s scene.


    Su Li waved and motioned for everyone to come back. Don''t worry about him, but then he walked towards the North dust frost step by step


    At this moment, beichenshuang was excited by the fire on Su Li''s body, and his heart trembled, but he still stood in situ with firm eyes and looked at Su Li without being timid at all.


    Su Li stood three meters away from her. At this distance, she could even feel the temperature of the industrial fire... The industrial fire had no temperature, but as a flame fueled by the human spirit, it could instinctively produce fear.


    "Because these karma fires are those evil spirits who are obviously sinful but still pester me after death." Su Li explained thoughtfully.


    "They are what you call karma and make me look evil in your eyes. But now the karma is just burning them and hurting me..."


    He was very flustered at first, but then he found that he was really not afraid of the fire.


    Because his mind is full of good results!


    If the heart is full of self overflow, it means that the dharmas do not invade and do not touch karma... In fact, it would not be a problem if the karma around him suppressed the smell of sandalwood that overflowed from his body, and even fragrance for thousands of kilometers!


    However, these karmic fires on him could not be burned for a while, because instead, the karmic fire pestered the death thoughts and karma of his sinners... After all, he killed a lot of people, and the karmic fire may burn for a long time before it can give these karma to him later.


    Maybe god can''t see that such a lucky baby with full functions is wrapped like a peerless Troll by the karma of those sinners, so we should use this method to eliminate karma for him.


    However, in this way, he can''t be touched by anyone until his karma is burned. Now his situation is in the cultivation world, that is, who touches who dies

 Chapter 399

    Su Li, who is covered by karma, has become a "trouble" in the cultivation world. If anyone makes him unhappy and rubs gently, it will be the end of wild fire.


    Beichenshuang really thinks that the sword cliff sect is poisonous. How can this exist in the world, especially when she appears in the sword cliff sect and becomes her enemy


    "The son of sword cliff is so powerful that dust frost is ashamed of herself this time." the implication is that she is ready to admit it. Now it seems that the rise of sword cliff is unstoppable. She can only return to the dry wasteland headquarters in the far north wasteland to discuss with the middle and senior leaders of the church how to deal with the general trend of sword cliff.


    The hatred between the two sides comes from the upper boundary, and there is almost no possibility of easing.


    But Su Li would not let her go. Instead, he was black and flaming and said, "since the dry dust and frost saint has come here, I just don''t know the king of stone?"


    Beichenshuang was in a trance for a while, and then remembered Shi Zhongjun... She said inexplicably: "martial uncle Shi is my dry wasteland elder. He was rebuilt after suffering from disasters. Now he has been closed to death for many years and hasn''t asked about the world."


    Su Li shook his head slightly, but said coldly, "let him lead him to death."


    At this moment, all the disciples of Jianya were touched in their hearts. Then Ji Lian, the deputy leader, looked up to the sky and sighed indifferently: "yes, it''s time for him to lead him to death..."


    The spectators suddenly realized one thing... The conflict between Jianya sect and Qianhuang sect is probably far from the "dispute over orthodoxy" they imagined.


    I''ve heard that there were many hidden hands behind the sword sect robbery. Now it seems that it''s true.


    Although the sword cliff sect showed an unreasonable posture, they didn''t dare to talk more.


    Beichenshuang''s face was cold when he heard the speech, and then said coldly, "today is the great ceremony of Jianya''s education. I came here with rites. Is this the way of hospitality at Jianya?"


    But Su Li suddenly laughed and said, "before you make a sound, I feel as if there is something missing today. Now I know that there is a flag."


    The enemy is the enemy. What''s polite? Since he jumped out, of course he had to die... At this moment, the guiding ideology of Jianzong was implemented.


    "Ha ha, you''re right, isn''t it that there are fewer dry wasteland saints offering flags?" xuanyuzi, as one of the five old swords with the highest cultivation of Jianya sect, happily agreed.


    Beichenshuang finally realized that something was wrong. A man in black behind her hurriedly stepped forward to protect her behind her.


    But the man in black seemed to forget something, but he saw a black flame in front of him and threw it over


    The man was a little surprised. Then he quickly put a secret treasure in front of him in an attempt to resist


    "Hiss ~"


    The secret treasure like a goggle was suddenly wrapped by Heiyan, and the divine consciousness attached to it was quickly burned, which made the head of the black robe that refined the magic weapon ache and suffer a serious regurgitation.


    And in his stupefied spirit, Xuan Yuzi, who saw Su Li''s action, also did it impolitely!


    A sharp sword light fell vertically, as if to cut him in half.


    In desperation, the black robed man can only hold up a piece of Qingyun with one hand. It should be a powerful way to stop robbery. He can resist xuanyuzi''s sword light... He who can resist the sword of the Sword Fairy seems to be a Yang God and a real fairy?


    But after he stood up, he suffered a series of blows before he could say a word. He was really unlucky. At this time, it seemed that the sword that resisted xuanyuzi could breathe, but then a mass of black inflammation lit his whole body instantly


    His goggle magic weapon is still resisting the karma fire thrown by Su Li, but won''t Su Li move his position and throw another fire?


    This time, he even used the "leaf flyer" learned from Han Yan when he was a child to throw out the fire by throwing concealed weapons... Seriously, this is definitely the most famous thing that leaf flyer has ever lost.


    "Ah!!"


    The man in black gave a cry of pain, then the whole body disintegrated, and finally the body of Yuanying wanted to escape. But so what? His original intention was to break his tail for survival. He wanted to give up the Dharma body and live. After all, giving up the Dharma body is that some magical powers that rely on physical cultivation cannot be used, but Yuanying is still at the level of Yang God.


    What can be ignited by karma fire is the darkness of the human heart, so the flame burning on the flesh is actually just a performance, but what is really ignited is the soul of the man in black.


    However, he is quite resistant to burning. It seems that even if he cries more than once, he can''t burn to death for a while.


    This is the strength of Yang God and true immortal. Even if it is ignited by the karma fire, it can still delay for a period of time to wait for rescue.


    But how can the people of sword cliff sect give it a chance to be ''rescued'' now.


    Xuanyuzi chopped off the body of Yuanying who was burning karma with a sword... Then he remembered the feeling of his hand and felt very happy.


    The whole audience was in an uproar. What did Jianya teach a series of smooth operations just now? It seems that a real Yang God was'' executed ''on the spot?!


    It''s mainly because xuanyuzi and Su Li cooperate properly and move so fast that people can''t react. After people''s eyes and brains receive the information, they can''t believe that they just seem to have witnessed the death of a Yang God?


    Xuanyuzi became famous. As the first person to kill a real immortal in nearly three thousand years, his reputation is not good even if he is not famous.


    At the same time, the sword cliff sect can be said to be "cutting immortals and sacrificing flags", which makes people feel numb and dare not look directly at it.


    At that moment, all the Yang gods and immortals present felt a lot of pressure, and it was difficult to sit and stand... This sword cliff sect Tu Yang God is too simple, isn''t it? Why does it look like I killed one with my hand out? What if they cut off the sacrificial flag?


    I feel terrible when I think about it


    The cold virgin beichenshuang was completely dull. She looked at the scene in front of her unbelievably... The dry virgin didn''t want her to join the fun, but she was confident and willful as a virgin.


    At her insistence, the high level of the dry wasteland had to send enough guards to bring her, the saint, to "see the world". The black robed man who died in the karmic fire is the Yang God and true immortal who came to protect her, and it is also one of the ultimate forces of Qianhuang cult.


    Originally, she thought it was all a big force that wanted to face the skin. How could this sword cliff not be too presumptuous at the education ceremony, right?


    So she miscalculated the madness of sword crazies of sword cliff sect. It''s really useless to say anything when she treats you as an enemy. It''s better to give a sword directly


    That''s it. In the eyes of Dongzhou cultivation world, I''m afraid the newly established sword cliff sect is not a demon sect?!

 Chapter 400

    The ceremony of Jianya Lijiao came to an end in a panic. Almost all the people who participated in the ceremony fled and left the mountain today... They think the mountain is terrible, so they''d better not think about some things.


    But when the crowd left, the procession of the Qianhuang sect was watched by the disciples of the sword cliff sect... Anyone can walk, but they can''t.


    Great teaching style? What''s that? We''ll talk about it when we need it. Now they just want revenge.


    Beichenshuang feels that he has entered the thieves'' cave. He has never seen such an unreasonable person. In particular, he still has such power and has become the enemy of Qianhuang sect


    This experience of sword cliff sect really opened beichenshuang''s eyes and was also remembered in his heart. When all the spectators left, she and her followers faced the anger of the disciples of Jianya sect


    Her entourage, unexpectedly, only one with the weakest cultivation was able to survive, and all the others were killed on the spot... At first, she shed tears for the death of one of her servants, but at this time, her face was cold, reflecting the most real indifference.


    These servants must die, so she doesn''t have to waste tears to buy people''s hearts. She only cares about whether she can live... Now it seems that she can live, as long as the surviving servant can bring the requirements of the sword sect back to the far north, and the senior level of the sect is willing to exchange the life of the stone king with her


    But now these are not what she is most worried about. What she is most worried about is how to survive next to the sword cliff son... Yes, she was left to the sword cliff son to guard.


    At this time, Su Li''s image is really not good... His whole body is burning. I don''t know how long it will take. He can''t touch anyone at all. If he touches it, he will be burned to ashes.


    Doesn''t that mean he can''t do anything?


    No, on the contrary, it seemed to turn on some magical switch for him


    Magic chains stretched out from behind him... He replaced his arm with the prison lock disassembled by the prison cliff charm!


    And because his prison locks can be increased as long as the real yuan is enough, he feels that his life seems to be more convenient.


    The only bad thing is the personal image... The whole body burns, and then countless "tentacles" surround it. How can this painting style look like a hell demon climbing onto the world.


    But in the past, he was worried that everyone would yell at him when he was seen, but now his image is just a devil in the devil, and no one came to trouble him... After all, everyone is reasonable. Dongzhou cultivation world just can''t get along with the devil, not with a great devil like him, right?


    Therefore, under this guiding ideology, the monk wusheng, who had avoided the wind for a while and was ready to practice the devil''s way, was dug out again... Since Dongzhou Zhengdao claims to be the right way, it always needs to find something to do?


    The evil Buddha has no life. This is the well-known evil robbery. Just carry this pot on your back, so that the righteous people in Shandong can have a little reason to uphold justice.


    As for Su Li? That''s called the ''magic sword'' to suppress demons! Haven''t you seen that people are not afraid of business fire? They can''t provoke


    Staying by Su Li''s side will definitely be regarded as a lifelong shame by beichenshuang, because one of Su Li''s black chains is wrapped around her neck!


    Prisoners have to look like prisoners. It''s not a big problem to handcuff people. Even this chain can lock and seal people''s real yuan. It''s nothing... But it feels like holding a chain to her, especially when the black backed and white bellied dog stays next to her. She''s very ashamed.


    "Did you really leave this man to me?" Su Li asked helplessly.


    "We have no Kung Fu, so I''ll leave it to you. It doesn''t matter whether you buy one for one and send people back, or if you don''t want to play dead. In short, we can rest assured in your hands." Xia mingle looked at Su Li happily and said that he liked to pat the younger generation on the shoulder, but now it''s OK.


    What is "buy one get one free" and send it back... He doesn''t understand!


    He glared at these shapeless elders. Su Li could only grow clouds under his feet and drive away with the North dust and frost to his east horn mountain.


    The flight was a little slow, but beichenshuang was ashamed and nervous all the way. He was afraid that Su Li accidentally splashed a little spark on her and ignited her.


    Wuyang and Baoju are also with him. Now Wuyang is officially introduced. He was officially accepted as a disciple by gujuzi... To tell the truth, Su Li never thought he could have such a "junior brother".


    However, at the beginning of the establishment of the great religion, Gu Yuzi is busy with the affairs of the Fuzong, but he has no time to bring his disciples, so he can only let Su Li, who is the eldest martial brother, teach the inheritance of Wuyang Fuzong.


    This decision made Su Li show a resistant expression, but he liked it very much... Because there was still a lively radish on the Dongjiao mountain that no one took care of!


    It''s just that he is caught up in the fire after all. It''s not very convenient to look at the North dust frost, so it''s just right for Wuyang to do it.


    So the four came back to Dongjiao mountain. Su Li left all the big and small things to Wuyang and Baoji to deal with. He went back to the quiet room to prepare for hard training.


    He is going to complete the map of Dongzhou on the golden elixir... Although it may not strengthen much strength, in his opinion, it is a way of self-cultivation.


    Now, the sword cliff sect is just when the king comes to Dongzhou with Qi swallowing thousands of miles. Naturally, the whole terrain of Dongzhou should be on his gold elixir.


    As for how to deal with the North dust frost when he was closed? The prison lock blessed by divine power doesn''t need him to worry at all. He doesn''t know why the characteristic of "prison God" has become particularly stubborn and bright recently.


    ... just when he was about to carve the golden elixir pattern, he suddenly realized that some subtle changes had taken place in the vitality of the world, as if something was going to break out of its shell.


    At this time, he really wanted to ask red old man what was going on. Unfortunately, his whole body was covered by industry fire. Red old man couldn''t stand up at all. Standing up was death.


    He can only stop practicing and be careful... He thinks his recent luck should be very bad. After all, he is entangled by so much karma, and his luck is certainly not better than before.


    "Oh!"


    Sure enough, he felt his head shake, and then he saw Venus and felt that he was going to finish


    Suddenly something hit his head, and it still felt like breaking his head!


    He felt that someone might be able to see his brain when he broke in at this time


    It''s just strange that after covering his head for a while, he found that he had nothing... No, there was a stone in his head


    Su Li: "


    What happened? What hit him in the head just now?!

 Chapter 401

    What''s it like to suddenly have a stone in your head? In short, Su Li felt a little uncomfortable, and then his head swelled a little uncomfortable.


    Just when he wondered what was going on, he suddenly felt that the "stone" had moved to the center of his eyebrow behind the eyebrow bone, and then "sucked..."


    "To finish..." his heart was in a panic. Won''t this thing suck up his brain?


    However, he was obviously worried. The exotic treasures in the cultivation world were not so careless. Therefore, what this "stone" absorbs is the karma around him and the merit on the surface of his body!


    It''s strange that merit and karma are absorbed together


    But anyway, when he felt that he had no merit and karma around him, Su Li felt relaxed and relieved a lot of burden.


    "What''s going on..." Su Li didn''t understand. He absorbed his karma and merit, which made him wonder whether the thing that suddenly ran into his mind was good or bad.


    Just when he was wondering what to do, the ivy on his right wrist suddenly twisted, and then turned into a jade woman about the size of a palm


    Looking at the domineering figure ratio, you can know what''s going on without looking at your face.


    "Chun, is that you?" he asked.


    The Cuiyu''s female body really opened her eyes and looked at him. Then she crossed her hands and gently nodded her head: "it''s my body. I dare to separate myself with this hair as the carrier, but there''s something important to ask Su Li."


    Su Li touched his nose and quickly recited the Dongming Heart Sutra... There have been a lot of temptations recently, but it''s good to prove that he hasn''t been affected by Wuyang.


    He said, "please say, you must do your best."


    Chun Xinran said, "just now, the star palace secret treasure that caused the change of heaven and earth in Dongzhou has been born... I didn''t expect that the strange treasure was born silently."


    "Now I think it must be that this strange treasure was conceived near the eastern foot of tiancrack, so the Reiki of Dongzhou will be weakened as a whole. Previously, the vitality of Dongzhou was revived because this secret treasure was conceived and will be born soon."


    Su Li''s expression was embarrassed. He shook his brain. He always felt that he was still shaking now


    He asked, "is this secret treasure around here?"


    A bad feeling has become clearer and clearer.


    Sure enough, Chun replied, "even if it landed near here... It''s strange to say that it''s clear that the secret treasure of the Star Palace was bred in the deep underground of the ''dragon head'' position of tiancrack mountain. Why did it come here to this world?"


    Su Li closed his eyes and sighed a long sigh. Then he looked at Chun sadly and said, "Chun, why don''t you show me if there is anything wrong with my brain... I was meditating just now, and suddenly I was hit on the head by something. Now it is in my mind and sucking away my merit and karma."


    Chun: "..."


    She almost spewed out some words without holding back. Why did she feel so distinctive about the ups and downs of her lower world experience?


    Originally, he was badly hurt after being ambushed by xuanming. He thought it was completely planted this time. Unexpectedly, he was rescued by a teenager before he was robbed. Then from this moment on, her failure in the lower bound began to have some fundamental twists.


    The layout of Dongzhou, which had already completely failed, suddenly revived. In just a few years, a mortal cult with five sword immortals was established. Then the most important goal of this lower bound, the star palace secret treasure bred in our world, suddenly "sent it to the door".


    This is really an "auspicious baby" of Jianya sect. It is said that many disciples of Jianya sect have secretly offered Su Li''s portraits for worship every day... She thinks it makes sense.


    "Take it easy, I''ll check it." then the little jade man had jumped away from Su Li''s palm and came to his forehead, and the slender arm was close to his eyebrow.


    Su Li almost became a cockfighting eye because of his posture and angle... Then he was absorbed again and recited the Dongming Heart Sutra. He felt that his mental cultivation had improved a lot under this continuous high-intensity test.


    "I see, it''s like this! It can still be like this!" after closing her eyes, Chun sighed three times in a row in a sentence, showing the restlessness in her heart.


    "What is this?" Su Li couldn''t help asking again. After all, it was his brain.


    Chun sighed and said, "this star palace secret treasure may be called ''little thousand star world'', which contains a complete little thousand world in chaos, and its value is immeasurable."


    "It''s also very precious for your great powers?" Su Li asked in surprise.


    "It''s very precious. Even my concubine is not qualified to really enjoy its benefits... No wonder, it''s no wonder that my father and Emperor want to send us to the lower world to seek this treasure... Its real function should be to enhance the understanding and control of the law by the top leaders of my father and Emperor''s level." Chun said solemnly.


    "Isn''t I very dangerous?" Su Li asked with some self danger.


    "It''s all right. This strange treasure is very spiritual. I can roughly feel the direction of its birth only when I''m close at hand. While the others are far away, I''m afraid I can only calculate that it was born in Dongzhou!" Chun said Su Li didn''t have to worry.


    "Besides, you also told me. I can only know this'' little thousand star world ''face to face. If not, even if you stand here with this strange treasure, I will be at a loss."


    Su Li was greatly relieved, and then asked, "so how do you take it out? Since it is the treasure your majesty needs, take it back to him."


    Now Su Li just wants to get rid of this troublesome thing quickly... He has no consciousness of being loved by heaven and earth, but he has only the feeling of a pot.


    Chun was very moved when he heard this. He thought he was willing to give up the treasure for her.


    Her voice waxy soft said: "Su Li, you don''t have to, because now this'' little thousand star world ''has not been completely completed. It is going through the last step of'' melting ''and'' quenching ''."


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Su Li''s face seemed to have an obvious exclamation mark.


    "Yes, it is'' melting ''with your karma and'' quenching ''with your merit. Finally, it forms the blending of good and evil into chaos and evolves the origin of the world..."


    Su Li didn''t understand, but he listened hard.


    "So I can see why this'' little thousand star world ''falls on you, because you are the only one in this world who has both great merit and great karma... This is due to the number of days."


    He understood this sentence, which means that the ''little thousand star world'' is destined to belong to him?


    Hurriedly asked, "what about your Majesty the green emperor? Doesn''t your majesty also need it?"


    Chun said with a relaxed smile: "it doesn''t matter. All my father needs is to observe the forming process of the world to understand the secret of the law. This small world itself is not very attractive to him. At that time, you just need to invite my father to take a look when the inner world of the ''little thousand star world'' begins to take shape."


    Su Li was greatly relieved... It''s strange that the pressure suddenly increased, okay!

 Chapter 402

    It is said that Tianding belongs to Su Li''s "little thousand star world", but he can''t feel anything about himself. He just feels that there is an area in his brain that can''t be perceived... Maybe his level is not enough, or the "little thousand star world" has not been completed.


    In short, Su Li now has a pit in his mind, in which a world is buried


    It''s a subtle feeling. I always feel that he has been offended.


    At this time, after feeling Su Li''s "auspiciousness", Chun decided to hold the man tightly and never let go. She said solemnly, "Su Li, can I serve you separately in the future?"


    Su Li frowned a little and then unfolded again, because he thought it was normal. After all, he got the treasure that those great supernatural powers wanted very much, so he always had to look at it to rest assured?


    And there were enough strange things around him anyway, so he nodded and said, "of course, but what do I call you outside?"


    Chun''s side head meditated a little, but then she suddenly did something. There was a green color on her body... She took flowers and leaves as clothes, and opened a string of small Begonia flowers on her head as decoration. Then she stood in Su Li''s palm and said, "please pity me for my Begonia."


    Su Li: "


    I always felt that his heart towards Tao had been provoked by something... But he understood that it was Chun who named himself as a separate body and was ready to exist around him as a Begonia flower demon.


    No, or maybe the flower god of Begonia!


    Sure enough, Chun, who turned into Begonia at this time, said, "because my body prefers Begonia, when the hundred flower throne was distributed, all the famous flowers had their owners, and only Begonia remained alone. Now I use the body of Begonia flower god to accompany you and drive for you."


    "Hey ~" Su Li sighed involuntarily, let her, let her... She felt happy.


    "Well, I''m going to practice in seclusion next. Won''t the little thousand star world have any impact?" he then asked anxiously.


    Chun... No, it can be called Begonia now. Her expression seemed a little disappointed and said, "it doesn''t hurt. There are infinite mysteries in the little thousand star world. Maybe it can help you practice."


    Su Li nodded, but still noticed the disappointment on her face... Then hurriedly said: "if Begonia is boring, you can go out and look for meat intestines. They play. Meat intestines and violent sticks are outside. They will take good care of you."


    Begonia suddenly became interested, and then her little body ran out happily, and then said at the same time, "please be at ease, my concubine will take care of herself."


    Su Li: "


    I always think something''s wrong. The split Begonia of Chun is very similar to Chun in appearance and behavior, but it is completely like a little girl in mood.


    But let her do it. Anyway, there are more "little friends" of the same size in the yard outside. Let the little Begonia play with those radish essence.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li was relieved and began to prepare for practice.


    The secret room is calm again. When he is alone, he is always very easy to calm down.


    The Dongming Heart Sutra has been run twice, making the already calm heart cleaner. No sorrow, no joy, no obstacles, and then sink into your body and face your golden elixir.


    The last time he painted a part of the map of Dongzhou in jiedan. But at that time, because of his limited vision, he didn''t complete it, but this time he traveled to central Sichuan to make up for the last omission of Dongzhou in his cognition, so he could improve it.


    He portrayed it carefully on the golden elixir. Every stroke is steady and firm. And this complete Dongzhou topographic map is gradually displayed... Dongzhou topography has long existed in his heart.


    The process of completing the map was not very thrilling, and Su Li even thought it was very plain.


    He stopped and enjoyed his masterpiece with great satisfaction.


    The goal of this time''s retreat has been achieved, but it seems that he is sorry for the word "retreat", so he simply ran the Dongming Heart Sutra again and has the right to deal with it.


    I decided to close it myself, but I would be perfunctory. It''s really no one.


    However, this time, the cultivation of Dongming Heart Sutra brought him into another situation


    The little thousand stars in his brain seemed to send out a wonderful fluctuation together, which made his "Dongming Heart Sutra" complete the communication with the outside world in another form... At this moment, his whole body and mind seemed to integrate into this world.


    A wonderful thing happened. His golden elixir seemed to be affected by some kind of influence. The map engraving floating on the surface suddenly became three-dimensional and plump... More than that, Su Li originally enlarged a little when depicting, and the whole map was covered with the surface of the golden elixir.


    But now, this map is suddenly miniature to the side of the golden pill


    Su Li looked from the outside and found that it was like the land of Dongzhou he saw on the waiting platform.


    This change really puzzled him, but I just thought it should be the magic of the Dongming Heart Sutra. It really deserves to be the secret law of the upper heaven.


    He felt the changed golden elixir curiously, and felt that it seemed to be baptized by heaven and earth, and suddenly became a lot more solid.


    Su Li broke away from the cultivation state and felt some influence on the outside world from the golden elixir... It seems that the quality of the golden elixir can affect some external vitality and naturally attract it.


    He curiously touched these attracted heaven and earth vitality with his mind, and then found that he could freely control these heaven and earth vitality, as if they had been completely tamed by him.


    He was surprised to try to cast the magic directly with these heaven and earth vitality... Luo Yanzhi condensed a red practicing shensha sword in his hand, but it gave him a completely different feeling from the past.


    This sword is more real and concise than what he condensed with real yuan... It seems that this sword is more advanced.


    To tell the truth, the vitality of heaven and earth is definitely a higher power. The cultivation process of monks is the process of controlling the vitality of heaven and earth bit by bit.


    From the innate Qi in the innate realm, it is to deploy the vitality of heaven and earth with its own essence and will. Then the true yuan in the golden elixir period is to remove its own essence, and then disassemble the heaven and earth elements with a strong enough will and then mix them to form.


    Now, Su Li''s method of controlling the vitality of heaven and earth is further. The vitality of heaven and earth seemed to be marked with a clear personal mark because of his special golden elixir. He only needed a little will to control it.


    And with the blessing of strengthening his spiritual power, he can also make it strengthen sharply


    Su Li quickly untied the red old seal of "closing the small black house" and waved the flame sword in his hand and asked, "am I magic?"


    Red old man: "


    He said he didn''t want to talk... The boy had sealed it because of the ancient cultivation, but now... He felt tired and wanted to cry.


    Su Li didn''t expect that red old man dared not answer his question, so he sealed it again. In fact, he doesn''t need red old''s answer. What''s this? He won''t know? Yuan Ying can refine the mana. Now he also has it!


    The vitality of heaven and earth was drawn by his golden elixir and filled in the three-dimensional plane of the map of Dongzhou. So the river seems to have water, the lake has waves, the mountain top has clouds, and the river can run into the sea


    The map of Dongzhou seems to be really alive, which is very interesting and magical.


    Su Li felt that the vitality of heaven and earth was branded by his spirit and became a magic power that could be mobilized by him.


    But on the golden elixir, except the map of Dongzhou, there was magic condensation, but there was nothing in other blank places... So this situation made Su Li understand the next way of practice: travel all over the rivers, travel all over the world, and then improve the golden elixir drawing!


    He was also wondering if he had taken the path of ancient cultivation? But soon he didn''t feel like it, because the ancient cultivation method carried the mana in the flesh. According to the concept of cultivation, that is to strengthen the "Dan furnace" first, and then recast the golden pill with a stronger "Dan furnace" and better food.


    Su Li now obviously gathered his mana on the golden elixir instead of hiding it in the flesh, so this should still be the practice of the law today, but it''s a little different? Probably.


    At this point, he will not continue to practice, because his golden elixir can slowly but continuously accumulate and refine Mana by himself, which is very reassuring.


    He thought there was nothing wrong with it and didn''t notice anything wrong, so he left the customs.


    Su Li pushed open the door of the quiet room and came to his yard


    When he was still at the door, he heard a lot of laughter inside... Well, Haitang seems very happy?


    Then when he entered the door, he saw a scene that made him want to cover his face


    The palm sized Begonia happily sat on the head of meat sausage and commanded calmly... In front of them, this is the little Shenwa riding a Zhima, who was driven away.


    Nearby, a group of radish babies yelled and cheered. Come on... This looks messy. Sushi wisdom told him that this is called... Kindergarten.


    This situation and scene really made his scalp numb, especially in this "Kindergarten", there was a gentle and generous "big sister" watching the show... That was Wuyang.


    Begonia rode a dog all the way. Of course, it would knock those radish babies over.


    So at this time, Wuyang will gently go over and help them up, and then comfort these cute big eyes not to cry


    Su Li always felt that the painting style of his yard was out of control, so he quickly turned his brain around, and then cast a temporarily changed and improved spell: water mirror!


    Originally, this is a kind of investigation spell, which is used to detect distant situations. But now it is used by Su Li to record the picture at this time, and then seal it in the way of condensing into ice.


    After all, if you want to face a big man like the green emperor in the future, maybe recording more such pictures will help to narrow the relationship?

 Chapter 403

    "Ah!"


    Wuyang saw Su Li, covered his mouth in surprise and shouted. Then he hurriedly came to him with small steps and said hello with a low eyebrow: "elder martial brother, you''re out of the customs?"


    Then the girl Haitang, who was still riding a dog over there, was stiff all over. Then she quickly jumped up and down in front of Su Li, and said slightly coyly, "I''m rude. I didn''t expect you to leave the customs so soon."


    About this matter... In fact, Su Li didn''t intend to close the long pass, and he "wasted" a lot of time because of his epiphany.


    But looking at Haitang''s performance, Su Li understood... Did Chun cut off her childlike innocence and interest as a separation?


    "Elder martial brother, has your karma been eliminated so quickly? Elder martial brother is really a congenital Taoist priest and can''t be guessed by common sense." Wuyang relieved Haitang at this time, looked at Su Li admiringly and regarded him as his most admired person.


    Su Li was sweating with this kind of eyes. He felt it was really necessary to do something to Wuyang. So he asked, "Wuyang, have you ever worried about your body?"


    Wuyang was stunned unexpectedly. Her inferiority complex flashed by. I didn''t know why Su Li mentioned it. He said: "Wuyang used to hate that he was a man, but now he wants to open up... The body is determined by heaven and cannot be changed. Anyway, Wuyang has always been a person. What does it matter whether it is a man or a woman?"


    Begonia listened in ignorance, and then directly said, "after the Yang God rises, you can re breed the immortal body. At that time, you can do whatever you want in Wuyang."


    Wuyang''s eyes lit up immediately. If this was true, he seemed to find the motivation to continue his efforts


    But Su Li said, "well... If you like, I can make you a woman now."


    "Brush!"


    Begonia and Wuyang... Not only, but also the heads of all the turnips present turned to him.


    "Cough," Su Li coughed awkwardly and said, "you probably don''t know that my medical skills are still very good, so I know that the bodies of men and women are the differences in some organs, so..."


    "No, no..." Wuyang quickly stopped Su Li''s dangerous idea. He felt that his eldest martial brother''s daily painting style was crooked enough. It''s better not to worry about the development of ghost animals.


    Su Li''s "kindness" was rejected, but he didn''t feel angry. He felt that people in the world really couldn''t understand his "greatness". So he changed another suggestion and said, "but I think you''re inconvenient like this. Why don''t I teach you a way to practice Qi?"


    At this time, Wuyang was trembling. For fear that his senior brother would do something terrible with him, he asked nervously, "what''s the function of that?"


    Su Li scratched his head a little embarrassed and said, "it can inhibit the function of some organs, and then enhance another part of organs, which may help you become what you like."


    Everyone looked at Su Li with a confused face. Can this'' magical ''skill be created?


    Although I knew Su Li''s Qi training talent was top, I didn''t expect it to be such a top method


    But I have to say that Wuyang is excited.


    Begonia still looked at Su Li with a muddled face and felt that his family really had an unpredictable talent.


    Su Li took out a piece of paper and pen and wrote down a paragraph, but he waved a skill he named "the wonderful method of Yin-Yang overturning".


    Wuyang looked a little nervous, and then unexpectedly found that this skill, regardless of its strange functions, seemed to have the magical effect of directly refining Yin and Yang, which was even more advanced than the Qi cultivation method of Qingming Taoism he had been practicing.


    This is very evil. Su Li''s Qi practice method written on the spot is even higher than the Qi practice method inherited by Qingming Taoism... Although it is not the highest secret, Su Li''s talent in Qi practice, as well as his vision and cognition, are still enviable.


    Then Su Li asked what his prisoner was doing


    To tell the truth, beichenshuang can''t be bullied too much, but her life here is quite... How to say, grounded?


    I don''t know whether it was Su Li''s "mountain knife" or the "Ploughing sword" spread by the sword sect that turned on a switch of the storm. Now he opened a field on the hillside of Dongjiao mountain, and then took beichenshuang to hoe grass and fertilize there every day.


    Beichenshuang was ashamed and relieved. She just hoped that her dry and wasteland education would send someone to replace her as soon as possible... She was really fed up with working in the fields all day.


    After understanding the situation nearby, Su Li inquired about Ji Zheng''s forces in Bei''an city. This time, with his retreat, he saw that half a year had passed since the last battle against bone demons, and he didn''t know how Ji Zheng was developing.


    He walked down the Dongjiao mountain, but neither meat sausage nor Begonia had to follow.


    With the growth of cultivation and the increase of vision, the top of Dongjiao mountain and Bei''an city at the bottom of the mountain have actually become a matter of "raising one''s feet" in the eyes of people. Naturally, there is no need to follow it all the time.


    He came to the government hall of Bei''an city and saw Ma Fei left in the middle.


    This legalist student really has great talents, or talents. He needs a stage to display his ambition in order to bloom. In short, when Ji Zheng led the army outside, Ma Fei took charge of government affairs. Unexpectedly, he handled the large and small affairs of Bei''an city in an orderly manner.


    Perhaps for him, soon this only Beian city will not be enough for him to stretch his hands and feet.


    "Mr. Su, why are you here?" Ma Fei saluted respectfully when he saw Su Li.


    Although he seems to have been aiming at Su Li in front of people, it is to adhere to the ceremony of kings and ministers in his heart. But in private, he is always extremely respectful to Su Li... After all, if it weren''t for Su Li, he would still be a poor man who lives in a drunken dream.


    "Mr. Ma is very polite. I just came to see the situation over there." Su Li quickly waved his hand and said. Ma Fei is so respectful to him. He still doesn''t get used to it.


    Seeing this, Ma Fei wanted to face Ji Zheng and report on the development of Bei''an city''s forces during this period.


    "Everything is the same in Bei''an City, and there are no waves. The childe and the general of Zhenbei are leading the army outside, but they are singing a triumphant song. Now they have connected 30 cities in the Northern Wei Dynasty, and now they have obtained a territory 50% of the size of the northern land."


    "Now the childe and the general of Zhenbei stay there to digest the harvest. Once they are completely collected for their own use, they can instantly have a million people!"


    This is amazing. Because of a series of actions to restrain refugees and plunder north near Bei''an City, there are now nearly one million people in its center. If one million people were captured by the Northern Wei Dynasty, wouldn''t there be two million people? This was the population of a small country three hundred years ago.


    Ji Zheng really has the style of naizu. This situation makes people believe that even in the Western Qin Dynasty, he can start from scratch and lay a big land.


    It''s just that the territory is down, but how to stick to it and digest it? Is the Northern Wei Dynasty so willing to swallow a dumb loss?


    So Su Li asked, "what is the trend of the people of the Northern Wei Dynasty? Did they launch a counterattack?"


    For this problem, Ma Fei first looked at Su Li with strange eyes, and then said: "because the whole army of Wei Wuzu was destroyed, now the Northern Wei Dynasty hall is in a state of panic. They are busy shirking their responsibilities and reshuffling their forces, so they will have no psychology to lose those lands for a while."


    "The students even heard that the Northern Wei Dynasty hall intended to give up those lands in exchange for ''Peace''... But anyway, there are Zhenbei generals sitting in the town to resist, and our Beidi sharp men are the strong shield, which can be guaranteed without worry."


    Su Li understood that the Northern Wei Dynasty hall was probably frightened by the Bone Demon and a series of big scenes triggered by the bone demon


    This is a good opportunity. If Ji Zheng mastered the military and political affairs of the Western Qin Dynasty at this time, he can now take advantage of the situation to launch a war to destroy the country.


    Unfortunately, the timing is wrong. I can only make a profit as much as possible.


    "How is the Western Qin Dynasty hall?" Su Li asked again. Compared with the Northern Wei Dynasty, he was more concerned about the situation here in the Western Qin Dynasty.


    "I''m just about to ask Mr. Ma Fei for advice." Ma Fei bowed slightly and said, "if the Northern Wei Dynasty hall is just a mess between officials, then my Western Qin Dynasty hall is in chaos from top to bottom."


    "Qinwangba was seriously ill and unconscious for the second time. The struggle of the four princes has been completely exposed. They are controlling their respective forces and fighting endlessly in Anyang City... Once qinwangba dies or something ignites, it is very possible to break out armed conflict."


    Su Li listened and suddenly seemed to understand some of Ma Fei''s thoughts. He said, "do you think you should hide it from childe Zheng?"


    Ma Fei quickly bowed and said, "now our northern forces are expanding outside. Students just think they shouldn''t get involved in these rights and wrongs now."


    So the scholar is in a bad mood. He doesn''t dare to make a decision without authorization, but he wants to drag Su Li into the water and let him make a decision


    "I know this. King Ba of Qin is exhausted, and his descendants are no better." Su Li sighed in his heart and said along with Ma Fei''s mind: "the childe is a soft hearted man. He won''t want to see Anyang City in chaos. But if Anyang City is not in chaos, how can we ''set things right''?"


    "Things in the Northern Wei Dynasty are really more important now. The territory they occupy in the Northern Wei Dynasty will become a springboard for the use of troops in the Northern Wei Dynasty in the future. Let''s let Mr. Zheng concentrate on this more important thing."


    "Sir, students are better than students." Ma Fei quickly flattered.


    Su Li had no sorrow or joy, but answered flatly: "such a decision must be made by someone, isn''t it?"


    Ma Feili''s face was red and his ears were red. He didn''t dare to look directly at Su Li. He thought he was smart, but he found out who was not a smart man? It''s just that Su Li is more responsible than him.

 Chapter 404

    In the next period of time, Su Li paid attention to the situation of Beidi and Ji Zheng from time to time, and would also take time to really teach Wuyang some more practical talismans.


    Wuyang is already a golden elixir. There is no need to waste time on some basic talismans. Su Li only teaches some more functional talismans such as "escape from misfortune" and "life talismans from misfortune". He himself passed on to Wuyang one of his own talismans, the "forbidden God prison lock", which can be regarded as increasing the comprehensiveness of his means.


    Wuyang was very moved and studied very seriously. It''s just that the talismans are also about talent after all... Just like these talismans, Su Li can learn them casually, and even can disassemble new varieties by himself, but it often takes months for those disciples to complete them.


    Regardless of Wuyang''s learning achievements, Su Li welcomed an unexpected visitor this day.


    It was like an ordinary monk, wearing a simple coir raincoat, walking through the wind and snow in winter, and came to the top of the mountain along the rugged mountain path of Dongjiao mountain.


    He politely knocked on the gate of Jianzong''s other courtyard, and then asked Su Li gently if he was here


    When Su Li saw the monk, he was also very surprised.


    "Are you lifeless?" he said, but his expression was very plain, as if an old friend had come to see him.


    "It''s my little monk. It''s been three years since I left. Seeing you again, benefactor, is more elegant than ever." wusheng''s eyes are peaceful and compassionate. It''s nothing more than that for a real virtuous monk.


    "You are very different from the past." Su Li looked at the monk interestingly, and then showed his evil face in front of him without taboo!


    In the heart demon phase, he did see that the monk was surrounded by karma, but it seemed that there was a Buddha reclining seat in the middle palace, and the precious appearance was solemn and inviolable.


    So there was a wonderful thing... A demon head and a Buddha face each other. The demon head was clear and faint, and there was a convergence of merit and willpower, but the Buddha was entangled with karma, as if there were infinite sin.


    "Benefactor, you are really possessed." wusheng took a deep breath, but said without surprise.


    "Enchanted? Maybe, in my opinion, the so-called devil is just some persistence that can''t be put down." Su Li shrugged indifferently, and then the devil turned, and it was the warm and jade like person again.


    He turned and asked, "monk, what is Buddha?"


    Monk wusheng was slightly stunned, and then said decisively, "I am the Buddha!"


    "Good consciousness." Su Li praised whether it was true or false, and then said, "so in my heart, Buddha or devil are the appearance of the soul, and the essence is no different. I am still me, but I will not change under the influence of Buddha or devil... And you are becoming Buddha."


    These are two states of mind and two paths. To put it bluntly, the wusheng monk still has faith, while Su Li pursues self and freedom.


    But monk wusheng didn''t get angry because of Su Li''s words. Instead, he said excitedly, "thank you, benefactor... For so long, the world has regarded me as a devil, but only benefactor, you say I''m like a Buddha."


    "From your and my perspective, we have already seen through the good and evil in this world. The so-called right path is just a loose alliance formed by a group of vested interests in order to maintain their own status. They forcibly divide the right and wrong of good and evil and control the hearts of the people in Dongzhou practice world. It''s really hateful."


    Monk wusheng was very angry. He felt indignant... I always felt that he had been infected with indignant youth disease instead of being introduced into the devil''s way by red old man.


    Su Li can''t deny this. Anyway, the so-called right way of Dongzhou still needs to listen to the sword cliff sect in the future... He has seen this more thoroughly for a long time.


    On the contrary, he didn''t want to say more about this matter, but said plainly: "now you are wanted everywhere by Dongzhou Zhengdao. What''s your plan to come to me at this time?"


    Wusheng calmed his mood a little, and then said, "I came to see the benefactor this time, first to confirm my thoughts and concerns recently, and second to say goodbye to the benefactor."


    "Farewell? Where else can you go... Leave Dongzhou?" Su Li asked.


    Wusheng nodded cautiously and said, "I''m going to Zhongzhou. I heard that the monks of the Tibetan temple in Zhongzhou have the ability to control the fire, so I''m going to confirm it."


    Su Li just asked, "there is a real Buddha in Jingguang temple, so he didn''t come to you?"


    Speaking of this, monk wusheng suddenly said with deep meaning: "benefactor, is he talking about the man in Baiyun? That''s really a real Buddha, but somehow he was deeply obsessed when he came to find the little monk. As a result, he was tricked into death by the little monk in a few words..."


    "Maybe after a while, ''demon Buddha'' will be born again!"


    Su Li felt that Dongzhou was full of disasters. No matter how hard it was, it was just a junior in the realm of Yuanying. But if you release a "magic Buddha" in the realm of real Buddha, isn''t it not even safe for the sect with real immortals?


    I''m looking forward to it. It may be good news for sword cliff sect


    "If you''re here to say goodbye, I already know. What else do you want to say?" Su Li asked bluntly again.


    Wusheng got up knowingly to leave, but then he said another sentence: "I wanted to find the benefactor to confirm each other before leaving Dongzhou, but the name of the son of sword cliff has now been heard all over Dongzhou. The little monk thought that there was no chance of winning, so there was no need to make a fool of himself."


    "In addition, if you settle in a corner of Dongzhou, you may be able to cover it for a while, but it''s better to go to Zhongzhou to broaden your horizons after all."


    Wusheng then looked at Su Li with great meaning, as if to say: I''m waiting for you in Zhongzhou.


    Seeing monk wusheng leave, Su Li''s mind was really touched. Although he can safely become a Yang God and a true immortal all the way when he stays in Dongzhou... But since his golden elixirs have shown so, of course, he should try to carve the map of the whole world.


    However, this kind of thought can only be restrained now. His dynasty layout on Dongzhou side has reached a very critical time. After handling the affairs of Xiqin, I think Laiji Zheng also needs a period of stable development. At that time, he can also go on a tour.


    After wusheng left, he saw a groping man outside the door.


    Su Li knew who it was from the Begonia on his head, so he asked, "Begonia, what''s up?"


    After being called to break the trace, Haitang came in coyly, and then asked timidly, "Su Li, you''re going to travel. Can you take me with you?"


    "Ha ha..." Su Li shook his head and smiled. Suddenly he felt like he had a little daughter. He was curious. He said, "I want to travel all over Mingchuan mountains, not to find someone to fight. Why can''t I take you?"


    Begonia was so happy that she ran over and climbed onto Su Li''s right hand and rubbed it hard... It was about that she was transformed by a ''pendant'' on Su Li''s hand, so she liked Su Li''s hand very much


    Su Li shook his head and smiled. Then he put Begonia on his shoulder and went out.


    He stood on the highest peak of Dongjiao mountain and looked north. By virtue of causality, he could feel that the person who had great causality with sword cliff sect was moving here.


    Once the second generation chief disciple of Jianzong, I don''t know what kind of performance he can have in front of the third generation chief disciple?


    However, he shook his head with some regret, and then released a messenger jade sword... This man is not his. Someone has made an appointment with him for a long time.


    With Su Li''s flying sword missionary, all the people of Jianya sect immediately stood on alert... The man came, so did someone from Qianhuang sect come together?


    It''s better for someone to come, then let him stay as much as he comes!


    The hatred between Jianya sect and Qianhuang sect is real. They won''t talk about any reason and rules with Qianhuang sect. They are outright enemies and try every means to consume their strength!


    It''s only obvious that after the sword cliff sect shamelessly killed a real Yang God in the fire pit, this time the Qianhuang sect has obviously learned well.


    There were only two people from the north, one was the servant of beichenshuang who was released to deliver the news, and the other was the man who covered his face in shabby black robes.


    Shi Zhongjun, who was once regarded by Ji Lian as the best successor of his second generation, is now so down and out, just like a beggar.


    Now it is the coldest season of the year. Shi Zhongjun walks in the ice and snow. His body is very stiff, as if he would be blown down by a cold wind at any time.


    While carefully sensing the state of Shi Zhongjun, he found that he had no power response, and his body was as weak as a mortal.


    At this time, the two people could see the people waiting on the side of Jianya sect from a distance. The servant of beichenshuang hurriedly and ruthlessly pushed Shi Zhongjun, making him speed up his pace and work hard at the same time.


    On the side of sword cliff sect, Ji Lian, the deputy leader, and the left and right Dharma protectors were present. The lineup can be said to be very large.


    But when the man had to continue to urge Shi Zhongjun to walk faster, a sword light fell from the sky and directly penetrated through the top door.


    Immediately, a handsome, elegant but cold Jianya man fell in front of Shi Zhongjun and said coldly, "my Jianya disciples can''t teach lightly, even if they are traitors."


    "Jingchen..." Shi Zhongjun spoke in a difficult voice, hoarse as a stone mill.


    "I wanted to solve you myself, but I didn''t expect you to end up like this. It''s really boring..." Jing Chen said very disappointed.


    "Saint......" Shi Zhongjun didn''t answer this, but he still remembered his mission.


    "Don''t worry, since Qianhuang sect has sent you, our sword cliff sect will never break its promise."


    Shi Zhongjun: "


    I don''t know how to answer for a moment. If Jianya sect had rules, he wouldn''t have been abandoned and sent over.

 Chapter 405

    Shi Zhongjun originally had a life that everyone admired. As the leader of the sword sect, Shizun was loved by thousands and had outstanding talent. All the true legends of the sword sect were open to him for his choice. Even everyone in Jianzong thought he would be the leader of the next generation.


    But such days completely turned over in one day... He became a traitor hated by everyone of Jianzong. The master who regarded him as his own was stabbed in the back by him. He cut off all the connection with Jianzong, and then returned to the Qianhuang sect in his previous life.


    He thought he was just returning to the origin, but he didn''t expect that the cause of the previous life could not be the fruit of the current life. The friar may be able to find out the mystery of the fetus in reincarnation, but the cause and effect of the current life can''t be covered by the cause and effect of the previous life.


    So after returning to the far north, he fell into an unprecedented spiritual emptiness. He found that he couldn''t go back


    Although Qianhuang religion has great luck, it can suppress his luck and karma against Jianzong. However, his cultivation became more and more difficult... His previous accomplishments were able to grow rapidly and the road of cultivation was so smooth because of the blessing of Jianzong Qi!


    Now, the Qi of Jianzong is eating back, and the Qi of Qianhuang cult will not be particularly inclined to him, so his cultivation speed has suddenly changed from the original bold and diligent to the tortoise speed. On the road of practice, there are all kinds of roadblocks.


    Therefore, if a man of practice wants to achieve something, there are only three feasible methods: one is great wisdom, the other is great luck, and the third is great perseverance.


    He doesn''t have great wisdom. He has lost his great fortune, and he has great perseverance... He has just made up his mind to prepare for cultivation, but he didn''t expect that the world had made a big joke with him again.


    At the same time, Jianya sect left all the people of Qianhuang sect who went to inquire for information, and explicitly pointed out that he had to go to exchange the fallen saint for her.


    At this moment, he knew that his life had come to an end. How could he not know the style of Jianya sect? This sect, born out of Jianzong, is definitely a sect that recognizes the reason of death and doesn''t stop until it reaches its goal.


    And what about his role in Qianhuang university?


    Is already a dispensable person


    Do you need to think more about how to choose a dispensable person for a Muslim saint?


    The Qianhuang cult did not send anyone to "escort" him. I''m afraid he will never return. He didn''t ask his opinion at all, but a real immortal in the sect met him and broke his golden elixir


    So he came.


    Sword cliff sect kept her promise, released beichenshuang and let her go north alone.


    Shi Zhongjun, on the other hand, is a "return" to the sword cliff sect, with another identity.


    "Can I see my master again before I die?" Shi Zhongjun asked Jingchen.


    Jingchen knew that his master was in the rear and looked at the scene from a distance, but Shi Zhongjun, who had been broken into gold pills, no longer felt Ji Lian''s eyes.


    "He is watching you now," said Jing Chen with a sigh. If I had known this, why should I have?


    "Can... Can..." Shi Zhongjun said twice in a row, but he didn''t know what he wanted to say for a moment.


    Jingchen looked at him coldly, and then turned abruptly: "Xiao Li, he''ll give it to you, no matter what you do..."


    Su Li inexplicably pointed to his nose and felt like being thrown out of the pot.


    It''s clear that Jing Chen can''t do it anymore. Such a frustrated Shi Zhongjun can''t do it even if he knows he is a sinner of sword cliff sect


    Su Li sighed helplessly, but did not refuse.


    He came to the dejected Shi Zhongjun and said, "I should have a hunch about your end?"


    "Only death." Shi Zhongjun was calm about his ending. Then he sighed and said, "master, he doesn''t want to see me again, but can you bury my dead bones under the sword cliff?"


    Su Li had no feelings for the stone king. He just said blandly, "the burials under the sword cliff are all ancestors who sacrificed their lives for the predecessor of the sword cliff, the sword sect and Dongzhou humanity. How can you be listed with the sages?"


    Shi Zhongjun opened his eyes slightly and was shocked. Then he began to get cold from the bottom of his heart... He already knew that he would die, but now, he really has no point in death!


    The world is so big that there is no place to die. What a sad thing?


    He thought he had seen everything, but now he was involuntarily frightened and uneasy


    But so what? Su Li didn''t care about him after saying this, but turned coldly and didn''t say more to him.


    "Stay!" he cried out in fear.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Li didn''t look back.


    "Won''t you kill me?" asked Shi Zhongjun.


    "What''s the benefit of killing you? Even if you once stabbed shibozu''s back with a poison extraction dagger, he still didn''t want to see you die in front of him." Su liruo pointed out.


    "Wait, don''t leave me alone!" Shi Zhongjun called quickly.


    But this time Su Li ignored it. The back sword wings spread out, and it had rushed into the sky and disappeared.


    When Su Li left, the wind and snow in the North began to be cold again


    Shi Zhongjun suddenly felt the unprecedented cold. He hugged himself with his hands and shrunk into a ball in the most humble posture, shivering.


    He has no courage to commit suicide, but he has no desire to survive. Therefore, we can only wait for death in the most lonely attitude in this famine and cold.


    I don''t know what he thought before he died or what he dreamed on his deathbed. Some tears were left in his slowly closed eyes, but they soon condensed into ice.


    His curled up body did not exist in the snow for long. It was soon covered with thick snow and had no vitality.


    A wisp of remnant soul curls up, as if it is about to enter reincarnation. However, its heavy karma binds it to its original place and cannot be released. Therefore, in the cold wind, the wisp of unconscious residual soul becomes weaker and weaker until it becomes wisps of fragments without any trace in the world.


    At the top of Dongjiao mountain, Su Li always accompanied the two people, waiting for the last ray of the ghost to dissipate in the world.


    Shi Zhongjun thought he died alone, but in fact neither Ji Lian nor Jing Chen looked away. Is it false to get along with each other for decades and centuries? One regards him as his own, and the other regards him as a close brother.


    It''s just a pity that he was too wrong and broke the hearts of all those who trusted him. So that now he has no safe place to die and no place to return his soul, but who is to blame?


    "So, good." Ji Lian sighed painfully. He gently covered his chest as if he had experienced the pain of losing his son.


    Although Jingchen felt uncomfortable, he winked at Su Li and signaled him to try to liven up the atmosphere.


    Su Li again silently pointed to the tip of his nose and made a question... How is it him again?


    "Cough!" he gave a dry cough and said desperately, "shibozu, the disciple''s medical skills are still quite good. Can you tell me if you have any difficulties? The disciple will help you cure the disease."


    Ji Lian didn''t react yet. His heart was still immersed in grief. He just answered: "what can I hide?"


    "But my Shizu has been married to you for so long? Why hasn''t her stomach moved?" Su Li said solemnly.


    Jing Chen''s body just stiffened for a moment, and then he quickly took a big step back quietly... It''s to make you active, but it doesn''t make you die like this!


    Sure enough, Ji Lian didn''t want to be sad because he had more important things to do... He glanced at Su Li and snorted coldly: "our practice is against the sky, so it''s even more difficult to leave children."


    For the moment, it''s not that he doesn''t work hard, but that it''s God''s will


    Su Li touched his chin and looked at Ji Lian with thoughtful eyes... What dangerous idea is the little disciple turning?!


    "It seems that you can ask chun to help with this kind of thing. Remember that there is'' reproduction ''in her clergy?" Su Li suddenly had an idea. Then, regardless of Ji Lian''s mood, he went directly to find a way to realize his idea.


    At this time, Ji Lian doesn''t have the heart to grieve about the traitor. He''s very flustered now. He always feels that the next life will be full of crises


    Two days later, the vice leader of the sword cliff sect, who had been busy, suddenly announced that he was closed to death. The decision was so urgent that people felt whether there was any conspiracy in it?


    Because there is a biggest "profiteer" in the Church... When the leader of Jianya sect is noble and ignores the educational administration, the educational administration of Jianya naturally falls on the shoulders of Saint son Su Li.


    Therefore, it is widely said in all parts of Dongzhou that the son of Jianya was unwilling to be lonely and secretly murdered the deputy leader in order to seek power and position in the religion


    Su Li could not laugh or cry in the face of external wind comments. Although he did ''secretly harm'' Ji Lian and really wanted to kill people, it''s different, okay!


    Besides, people who plot to usurp power face a group of people who "dare to be angry but dare not speak", and what about him? The guys who took over are completely ''want to laugh but dare not laugh''!


    What is the majesty of the great church?


    "Cough, Holy Son, it''s your turn to decide the next development direction of our sword cliff sect. Now we have a complete showdown with the dry wasteland. What should we do next?" now Jingchen, as Su Li''s deputy, still needs to remind him.


    Su Li has no idea about this. Originally, this kind of thing was decided by Ji Lian. But now that he was asked, he said with a very simple sword sect thinking: "in this case, our sword cliff sect should start a full-scale war with Qianhuang sect in Dongzhou!"


    "Didn''t they build many churches and Taoist temples in Dongzhou? Let''s push it!"


    Everyone looked at each other, then took orders together, and rubbed their hands... So Su Li didn''t take over the right very smoothly, and didn''t even have a voice of opposition.


    So a great war in the spiritual world was launched under such a joking decision

 Chapter 406

    Regardless of the new chaos of the great church, the sword cliff sect went out so boldly to attack and suppress the dry wasteland Great Church branches all over Dongzhou. This is simply a tyrannical and unwise move. After all, everything has not been stable since the beginning of Protestantism. Now the most important thing is to be stable inside. How can we light the war?


    The above are the views of Dongzhou practitioners on Jianya religion. They witnessed Su Li''s attitude of "peerless evil" at the Jianya religious ceremony, and then felt that his style of behavior was extremely cruel.


    But in fact, the sword cliff sect is now "happy" with one heart and one mind. Ji Lian wants to slow down. Unfortunately, he is not free now


    But in fact, it was because the action of Jianya sect was so abnormal and sudden that those dry and wasteland branches suffered a top blow without being prepared at all.


    The first to bear the brunt is the dry wasteland division in the Western Qin Dynasty and Shu. Xiqin''s native land is good. It was expected that it would suffer a blow, so there is no inventory.


    However, after the dry wasteland branch in Sichuan was broken, the sword cliff sect harvested a large number of treasures, and even some secret skills of schools in Sichuan were retained in the dry wasteland branch!


    The harvest this time really made the people of Jianya sect smile with joy. Then they almost poured out to push the dry and wasteland branch of the whole Dongzhou


    The layout of Qianhuang cult in Dongzhou has probably been more than a thousand years. These places have accumulated a huge wealth, but now they belong to Jianya.


    Su Li''s seemingly casual decision brought resources to the sword cliff sect to support the operation of the whole sect... Things are really changeable.


    However, it is precisely because of this that the sword cliff sect has been secretly named "demon sect" by the cultivation circle of Dongzhou... But so what? The original sword sect is not popular.


    After Su Li issued an instruction, just like the shopkeeper, he left everything to Jingchen and Qijian to deal with. Both of them are high-level leaders of Jianzong. Now they will not cause trouble if they cooperate to deal with affairs.


    He is ready to give himself a holiday again. The mess of Jianya sect annoys him. If he stays at the headquarters, he will be asked about everything. If he is not there, Jingchen and they can decide to solve it by themselves.


    So he returned to Beidi by nature. He returned to the hospital in Bei''an city and opened again to see a doctor. He also collected information from Anyang City through Ma Fei.


    "Su Li, my body is a little boring." Begonia lies on the head of Rouchang, and Rouchang lies on Su Li''s desk. They are watching Su Li read information together.


    "Ouch!" the sausage also hacked.


    Su Li couldn''t help smiling, and then untied the red old seal.


    "Gaga, I knew you would come to me again..." old Chi said proudly.


    But Su Li ignored him, only activated the God position in the ring and fully revealed the divine mechanism of integrating prayer and automatic processing.


    This is a very complex system, which was built by Chun himself. At this time, Chun''s separated Begonia can certainly understand the situation at a glance. But she just built a framework, and the running rules in it were added by Su Li in the later stage.


    Her expression seemed very surprised and even "flattered". Because the gods can open their divine structure and rules to one side, which represents unreserved trust.


    The gods cannot personally handle the prayers of every believer, and this divine rule is often the most common mechanism to handle believers'' prayers instead of the gods. This reflects the wisdom of the gods, but it also hides the weaknesses of the gods. For the loopholes in these rules, it is likely to collapse the belief of this God!


    So Haitang is really moved now. She feels that she has been trusted by Su Li and wants to show her divine skill rule system to Su Li.


    Of course, now she is just a part of Begonia flower god, and there is nothing to see. Let''s see what Su Li is going to do next... She is a little excited because Su Li promised to take her to deal with the believers'' prayers.


    However, Su Li''s divine skill system was divided into four modules, the largest of which Su Li skipped without looking. But Begonia can see clearly that it belongs to the module of "devout believers". All of them are the most devout prayers. They have nothing to ask for God, but can discipline themselves in the name of God.


    For these people, Su Li always returned, blessed their health with gentle divine power, and then ignored them.


    It seems a little casual, but he has returned his best blessings to these devout believers.


    The other module is the "doctor seeking" module. Most of them are suffering from diseases and need treatment. There are many prayers in this module, but Su Li ignores those minor diseases. Only Su Li will look at the diseases that are beyond the ability of doctors in Beidi and find a way to solve them.


    Of course, this prayer module is most frequently used and alternative by his students and apprentices, which has almost become their "online teaching" module.


    They prayed and told Su Li about the difficult and miscellaneous diseases encountered in the process of practicing medicine, and then Su Li thought of a way. If he couldn''t, he gave a simple brainless magic to fix everything


    In short, this piece is also the main source of his faith.


    Another module is the "protector" module. Believers pray to him for strength in times of crisis... He basically has this kind of thing, so he adds a Vajra Rune with divine protection to ensure a safe and stable passage.


    Begonia looked at the operation mode of Su Li''s first three magic modules. It was really a casual taste of Su Li''s style everywhere. She felt that her three outlooks had been provoked. Why should she treat believers so casually and have so many people believe in him... Moreover, with the growth of northern population, the belief base is becoming larger and larger!


    Then she saw the fourth module of Su Li''s divine skill system without any name, but Chi Lao threw all the prayers that could not be handled by the first three modules here like garbage... And here is also Su Li''s favorite module.


    "Let''s see what interesting things my lovely believers want to talk to me today." Su Li invited Haitang to watch the prayers of the believers.


    Begonia felt very interested... Watching the prayers of other believers was an experience she had never experienced since she was born.


    "Come on, you choose one," said Su Li.


    So Begonia held up an apple like prayer light in the various information flows, and then curiously revealed it


    "My God, today I ate an apple and found half of the insects. What should I do?"


    The young man''s words revealed a kind of brain crash daze, as if it were boring.


    Begonia''s little hand covered his mouth and was about to laugh... Not because the boy''s prayers were interesting, but because Su Li hid such prayers here?


    What made her more amazing was Su Li''s next reply. He said, "insects have high nutrition. Congratulations on being a teenager and winning the grand prize."


    Before long, the boy''s reply came: "my God, if you say so, you will lose me as a believer!"


    Su Li laughed it off and threw it aside.


    Begonia is really happy to see it. She has never seen such fun for her believers.


    Then she chose a red one, as if with a trembling prayer


    "My God, help!"


    "Xiao Sheng is a scholar in the north. He was rescued by his beloved wife during the North disaster in order to get through the difficulties."


    "But I know that Xiaosheng''s beloved wife is actually a famous'' chivalrous woman ''in the Jianghu... I offended her because of a small matter two days ago. What should Xiaosheng do now?"


    The words revealed a man''s strong desire for survival, which really made people hear that "I still feel pity when I see it.".


    "I always feel like it''s the follow-up of some prayer." Su Li thought for a while and didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Begonia asked with great interest, "so how are you going to solve the believer''s prayer?"


    Su Li''s response to this was very simple. He sent a copy of Qi practice, which was made up immediately, and then attached a word of encouragement: endure it for ten years, and then let her know that you are the peerless master in the hidden world!


    A moment later, the prayer response came: "thank God, students will live up to expectations!"


    So a big wave of wills came, showing that Su Li''s "customers" were very satisfied.


    "That''s ok?" Begonia widened his eyes and said he couldn''t understand.


    Su Li jokingly said, "the scholar obviously loved his wife very much. He didn''t find it. In fact, he was just worried about whether his wife would be in danger because of those things in the Jianghu. What he was afraid of was that he would be powerless as a man at that time."


    "What he lacks is a sense of security, so I give him the hope and key to guard the family, and he will naturally be satisfied."


    Begonia was thoughtful. She just felt that the mind of mortals in the lower world was really difficult to understand.


    Then while she was still thinking, Su Li had already picked out a prayer: "I didn''t expect there was a match here."


    "... please help Xinnu. Xinnu''s husband knows what I used to do. Xinnu is worried that he will not accept it and then divorce his wife!"


    Begonia looked at this prayer and was speechless. The thoughts of men and women are really interesting.


    "Tell her the truth so that she doesn''t have to worry." she hurriedly urged Su Li.


    But Su Li responded with a playful smile: he handed over a simple recipe he made every day.


    "Hmm?!" Begonia was stunned by Su Li''s operation.


    Then, however, the believer''s response came: "thank you, believer will not disappoint you. Tie his heart firmly with your recipe!"


    So another wave of willing force hit, and Begonia was stunned.


    "What''s the reason?" Begonia asked in surprise.


    Su Li smiled and explained, "I just give them the chance to save each other. Since they really love each other, they can naturally find the answer in the process of working hard."


    It''s amazing. I don''t know how long the God on the ailanthus has existed. At this time, she even has the feeling of being taught... Indeed, she is used to being superior. How can she understand the thoughts of mortals?


    In short, she felt that it was really fun to deal with these faith prayers with Su Li

 Chapter 407

    Su Li and Haitang had a good time. Su Li''s believers only felt as if they believed in a false god. They were too active these days.


    Moreover, Su Li''s "problem-solving ideas" are so many that it''s hard to laugh or cry, so that the number of his followers... Well, more and more determined.


    Such a lovely God, of course, we should guard his smile... Many believers have a sense of glorious mission.


    Haitang really enjoyed a taste she had never experienced here. She has always regarded her clergy and throne as a very important tool and must maintain a solemn image in front of believers. But I never thought about how to play with believers... This feeling of teasing believers is really great.


    Moreover, she thought that these believers of Su Li were really strange enough. How could they be so happy to be ridiculed by their own gods?


    I don''t understand, but it''s still very interesting


    While Su Li was playing with Haitang, he didn''t forget to deal with some affairs.


    First of all, of course, the most important thing is the clean-up of Jianya sect against the power of Qianhuang sect. Now the crusaders of sword cliff sect have reached the Northern Wei Dynasty... The Northern Wei Dynasty, as the key place for the management of Qianhuang sect, has really reaped a lot.


    Moreover, the disciples of Jianya sect, under the leadership of xuanyuzi, simply pushed the evil Taoism sect there together because of the previous actions of the evil Taoism sect in the Northern Wei Dynasty... It was really a fight, and there was already a battle in the cultivation world.


    There are still some different opinions about xuanyuzi''s unauthorized expansion of the war among the top leaders of the sect, especially the shaman sword. He believes that this will make the sword cliff sect face more enemies at once.


    But Su Li didn''t stop this kind of thing, but supported it with all his strength. At the same time, Ji Zheng may be able to wait for the opportunity to rule. There is no doubt that the unrest in the Xiuzhen world of the Northern Wei Dynasty will also affect the stability of the imperial court. Maybe Ji Zheng can take this opportunity to scrape more land.


    On the other hand, he asked Ma Fei to send people to spread rumors in Anyang City, Western Qin Dynasty, saying that "the king of Qin knows that time is running out and intends to let the eldest prince Ji Yong inherit Datong."


    Well, after the news came out, it didn''t even add fuel to the fire, so I spread it all at once.


    First, the second prince was the first to directly mobilize his own private army and some urban defense forces to attack najiyong''s residence and the palace at the same time.


    At first, he was almost successful, but then the big prince Ji Yong soon regained his mind and courted the youngest four princes in an attempt to fight back.


    It was true that the city defense army that besieged his residence was repulsed, but then he hit his head and blood in front of the palace.


    In this case, the third prince was unwilling to be lonely and led his private army to join in to help his eldest brother deal with the second prince who had taken the lead.


    But just when the two princes were almost unable to survive, he contacted the four princes and completed a fatal counter attack.


    But I didn''t expect that the eldest prince had been prepared. Such a rebellion of the four princes did not play the expected role. It also made the four brothers no longer believe any of them, so the forces under the control of the four simply started a scuffle with the Qin palace as the battlefield.


    At the same time, the supporters behind the four people were also forced to join in. In order to avoid losing their early investment, they had to increase their investment in the hope that their supporters could succeed.


    But now, who still remembers the lonely old man lying in Anyang City?


    Su Li thought about it in his heart, but then he suddenly moved in his heart, and then began to travel.


    The current chaos in Anyang City is really interesting. He wants to see the evil of human nature.


    When he thought of it, he took the sausage and stuffed it into his pocket. Then he thought about it and put the Begonia together.


    If you say you want to play with her, of course you can''t break your promise.


    ¡­¡­


    He hid his body, spread his sword wings and flew to the south in the middle of winter. At this time, the Anyang River outside Anyang City has been frozen, and everything outside the city is quiet, which is the most withering season of the year.


    Originally, he might have stopped to slightly increase his perception of withered glory, but now he was full of excitement, hid all the sounds and came to the turbulent Anyang City.


    It''s really lively. The four princes and their people behind the scenes are fighting at this moment. The battlefield is no longer limited to the imperial palace. The whole Anyang City is in deep water.


    Because there are always some random soldiers who want to seek self-interest and fight against those innocent people.


    High above the sky, Su Li saw the turmoil in the whole city and felt the atmosphere of madness in the city.


    "What''s wrong with them?" Begonia peeped out a head in Su Li''s pocket and looked at the frenzied city below.


    "Let''s fight back after the collapse of the humanitarian order." Su Li looked at these people''s completely crazy behavior and sighed in his heart and explained: "originally, everyone lives under an established rule and order, which can reunite the power of everyone and make the family and country strong."


    "But now this order has collapsed because of greed in people''s hearts, so more and more people have exceeded the rules they deliberately followed and released the most primitive ugliness in their hearts."


    "Is this humanity? It''s so fragile." Haitang said incredulously... She knows humanity, but she doesn''t know people''s hearts. She knows the power of human prosperity, but she doesn''t know the ease of human collapse.


    "Therefore, humanity also needs continuous progress to maintain its strength, and the process of progress is often accompanied by some pains." Su Li said his thoughts vaguely.


    In his opinion, Dongzhou humanity is strong, but it has reached a bottleneck. In fact, today''s Dongzhou humanitarian has not made much progress for nearly a thousand years.


    The Western Qin Dynasty is a relatively young country among the countries in Dongzhou. In Su Li''s view, it will be simpler to break the inherent order from it.


    "So, are they the price?" Haitang hid her chin under the edge of Su Li''s clothes pocket, revealing only the upper half of her face and looking at the bullied civilians below.


    She is a little soft hearted, but as an eternal God, she will not have too much mercy. After living for a long time, her view of mortal''s short life seemed very cold.


    Mortals in the eyes of gods may not be humble, but they are absolutely small. Because it is often just a nap time for them. When they turn around and look at the world, it is already a sea of vicissitudes.


    Su Li had no "divine consciousness." he didn''t answer Haitang, but between the shaking of the sword wings, countless sword feathers spilled down, solving the chaos that had been dominated by frenzy.


    Those rescued people were unaware. They were at a loss and didn''t know who to thank... Su Li, who was never willing to leave his God''s name, still didn''t leave his name this time.


    He spread the sword feather all the way, but he fell directly into the palace.


    The outer wall of the Qin palace has fallen into a sea of fire, and countless soldiers are fighting here. If the rampant chaos in Anyang City outside can be regarded as the collapse of order, then there is a complete dance of demons here.


    "Eh?" Su Li exclaimed.


    He suddenly saw a happy and hilarious figure in the chaotic fire... It was a man with a pair of sharp ears. He sat at the top of the burning wall and looked at what was happening here excitedly, but the fire could not hurt him at all.


    The light of the fire was beating, and the man''s back was reflected on the white palace wall, which was particularly evil and evil. The reflection also kept "Dancing" under the changes of the light of the fire, showing the good mood of his master.


    "More chaos, more chaos... It''s delicious. It''s just good to drink... Ha ha!" the man with sharp ears laughed and looked up, picked up a wine jar and poured a lot into his mouth. The wine jar was a tribute wine from the Qin palace.


    This man is a little annoying. It''s annoying to look at him. And his laughter is more annoying, which makes people upset and can''t help but vent.


    Su Li looked at the man and felt the unique flavor of his laughter. He knew that the more and more chaotic situation in the Qin palace must also have its "credit".


    "It was demons who made trouble." Begonia looked at it, but didn''t say anything more. But the contempt in his eyes has been obvious.


    In the eyes of the great God, people and Demons should be treated differently. Because creatures need to open their wits to become demons, and demons are anti heaven things from their birth, which makes them only believe in themselves rather than God.


    People are different. They are naturally intelligent, but because of the weakness of their own group, they can only understand the changes of heaven and earth as miracles.


    Therefore, people will be loved by heaven and earth, because they are first loved by the gods.


    "Wang Wu!"


    The meat sausage poked out his head and looked at the demon guy. It seemed that he saw some clues, so he shouted directly.


    Su Li understood and translated it into two words: "get it!"


    So Su Li flew out of a spiritual prison lock without hesitation, and put it around each other''s neck when the guy with sharp ears didn''t react at all.


    "Ow ~"


    It gave a terrible howl, and then was suddenly tightened by the prison lock, and was completely locked by the demon force.


    Then its body trembled and returned to its original shape... But it was a disaster beast with black short hair and sharp and mean mouth. It looked very similar to black teeth!


    "Some look familiar..." Su Li said playfully, then touched his dog''s head and said, "isn''t this your brother?"


    Because Heiya must recognize mingyueji as a righteous sister, doesn''t his son become a "brother" of meat sausage?


    In other words, the meat sausage can be regarded as a "family reunion" today... The disaster beast likes the place where the disaster occurs, likes the howling sound, and just likes the scattered ownerless karma.


    So it makes sense for it to appear here.


    "Immortal, spare your life!"


    It''s very single

 Chapter 408

    "Immortal, spare your life! This is not done by the little demon. Everything here has nothing to do with the little demon. It''s all caused by human beings..." the disaster beast had to hold Su Li''s leg and call his father.


    Su Li was a little stunned. His father was arrogant and tight at the beginning. How can he follow his heart now?


    Instead, he had some fun and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "The little demon''s name is Heilu. I don''t know what to call the immortal?" Heilu said, and he dishonestly raised his dog''s eyes to Su Li... Well, a handsome and gentle young monk, and he looks familiar. Maybe he can deceive him?


    "Heilu?" Su Li said with a sneer of disgust, "as a disaster beast, have you ever heard of my name of ''demon sword''


    Heilu felt petrified on the spot... How can he not know the reputation of the town''s magic sword Su Li? Su Li, the actual master of the sword cliff sect today, has the reputation of "suppressing demons with demons", which can be described as "prestigious" in the cultivation world of Dongzhou.


    It feels dangerous, really dangerous. But it seems profitable. After all, it is said that the town magic sword is not a good man.


    Su Li seemed to know his mind and said with a cold hum, "human beings may be wrong, but if you don''t contribute to the fire, how can the situation here become uncontrollable? Demons are demons. Today we are going to walk on behalf of heaven."


    Heilu was almost scared to pee. He just felt that the chain tied to his neck was suddenly tightened, and the dead took a big risk... The prison lock could block the Demon power in his body and make him lose all resistance. This situation made him think that he was far from Su Li, and the other party wanted to take his life in the palm of his hand.


    So it immediately fell on the ground and begged: "the fairy spare your life. The little demon has an 800 year old mother and a wife and children to take care of. You can''t die here... Give me a chance, the little demon must make a new start."


    Su Li was stunned. Is this really his familiar disaster beast? If his father black tooth sees this, he must strangle and pull it down!


    Also, the beautiful and gentle Mingyue Ji is really blind. How can she get along with such a scum dog?


    At this time, the sausage couldn''t see any more. It cried in Su Li''s pocket.


    This voice is very rough. It''s not that the meat intestines change their voice deliberately, but it''s made with the adult voice of normal and complete body... Sure enough, it still doesn''t want to recognize this father, especially his shameful appearance.


    Heilu was stunned for a moment, because he was "proficient in dog language", he immediately recognized that this was a big man interceding with him... When the meat intestines were finished, his voice was full and loud, and he looked very powerful.


    Heilu was almost excited. His heart said that the town magic sword was also a "dog lover". It quickly threw its little short tail and sat on the ground, making a clever appearance.


    Su Li really wanted to cover his face and couldn''t see it anymore.


    He said coldly, "well, why don''t you follow me to the king of Qin''s bedroom first? I don''t know if the king of Qin who is in a rigid hospital bed knows all this happening outside?"


    "The little demon is willing to lead the way for the immortal... But the immortal, can you solve the ban on the little demon first? Otherwise it''s inconvenient..." Heilu said with a low whiz.


    Su Li waved his hand, and the prison lock around his neck slightly weakened the force of prohibition.


    Heilu felt that he had recovered 30% Demon power, and his heart was sad again. He knew he didn''t have to run away. I can only lead the way obediently. I hope this town magic sword is really a "dog lover".


    Su Li followed Heilu to walk quickly in the Qin palace. Ironically, even if he didn''t use any hidden magic, no one could find him, let alone stop him.


    The guards in the palace have long dispersed. They don''t want to participate in the competition of the princes. Of course, they don''t want to stay here and wait for death, so they have long dispersed.


    The guards are gone, so the palace people who used to serve the king of Qin will certainly not be there, so today''s king of Qin Ba is really lonely alone.


    Su Li felt it necessary to accompany the lonely old man, so he went to the Qin King''s bedroom step by step.


    "Bang ~"


    Heilu tried his best to express himself. He arched open the door of the bedroom, and still stuck out his tongue and said, "here is the bedroom of the king of Qin... He lay there and didn''t have the strength to move."


    Su Li followed him in. Sure enough, he saw the old man in gorgeous pajamas on the bed... The bedroom was magnificent and the Dragon bed was made of pure gold... But there was a stench here.


    But the king of Qin Ba has long lost his ability to take care of himself. He has been left alone on the Dragon bed for more than a day.


    "Who, who is there?"


    Suddenly, the voice of the king of Qin came from the pure gold dragon bed, weak, trembling and frightened, but tried to maintain a trace of the king''s majesty.


    Su Li opened all the windows in the bedroom with a wave of his hand, so that the filth could be dissipated. Then he calmly said, "see the fire over there? Anyang City has been completely lit by your four sons."


    Lying on his bed, Qin wangba could only turn his head with difficulty. He opened his dazzled eyes. A gust of wind blew a corner of the curtain surrounding his dragon bed, allowing him to see the fire outside that almost dyed the sky red.


    "Inverse son... Inverse son..." he said intermittently, then his face suddenly turned red, and he suddenly sat up with strength from nowhere.


    "They are all villains. I''m not dead yet!" he angrily scolded.


    Su Li calmly looked at the unwilling King Ba of Qin, and then added coldly: "yes, the king of Qin is still there, but the four sons have begun to compete for power. It''s really sad."


    "I''ll kill those rebellious sons!" the king of Qin waved his arm vigorously, as if to show his determination.


    But Su Li told him a cold reality: "it''s a pity that you are just a reflection now. You should say goodbye to this world in a little time... In the end, you can''t change anything."


    Heilu sat obediently at Su Li''s feet and listened to Su Li''s words. How do you think it looks like a ''devil''... What does he want to do?


    "Who the hell are you!" after all, Qin wangba had the king''s thinking. He suddenly realized something. Even at this time of reflection, he also showed an alert look.


    "We... You may or may not have heard of sword cliff teaching Su Li," Su Li replied.


    "Su Li? I know you, the outsider around Ji Zheng..." surprisingly, Qin wangba knew Su Li''s name. He tried to open his eyes, saw Su Li''s appearance clearly, and then nodded like confirmation: "it''s really you."


    Su Li was a little surprised, but the king of Qin Ba seemed to know his purpose. His general tone suddenly sank down and said, "are you coming to see how my uncle died for Ji Zheng? Only when I die, can he let go of his hands and feet to deal with my sons!"


    "It seems that you also know that the only one who still treats you as the king of Qin is the childe Zheng who was thrown to the north to live and die." Su Li told the truth very heartily.


    "What he wants is not the great Qin River and mountain?" Qin wangba could not deny it.


    Su Li couldn''t deny it. Why did he talk so much with a dying man?


    So he honestly and impolitely nodded and admitted, "it''s not a big mistake for you to think so, so what would you do if you could survive this time?"


    "What?!" Qin wangba couldn''t understand Su Li''s thinking. What''s the situation?


    Su Li deliberately put on a ''evil Charm'' smile and asked, "what if I could give you a chance to live?"


    King Ba of Qin was stunned. If he really had such a chance, could he refuse it?


    "What do you want me to pay?" he is the king after all. He can think calmly at this time.


    But Su Li slowly shook his head and asked, "what are you willing to pay for your life?"


    Qin wangba asked himself that he was willing to give everything for it!


    "I..." he said.


    But su lier had directly thrown a divine skill on him and eliminated his pain.


    Su Li''s divine power has the characteristic of "life", but it can continue the life of Qin Wang ba. But this life extension against the laws of nature can not last long. Su Li''s divine power will dissipate and he will soon die.


    Just how can Qin wangba know this? He was just shocked by the disappearance of his illness and felt the returning vitality in his body. He just felt excited and inexplicable.


    But soon he noticed Su Li again. His look calmed down again, and then asked, "I don''t know what immortal master wants from me."


    He asked again, but Su Li waved his hand and said, "go clean up your body first, and then clean up the mess... Childe is opening up territory outside. Look what you people are doing at home."


    Su Li made no secret of his dislike, and then turned and disappeared at the door of the bedroom.


    What does he want from the king of Qin?


    What can the king of Qin give him and what can he see?


    So he walked cleanly without a trace of mud and water, which also stunned the king of Qin Ba for a long time. He didn''t know what Su Li was trying to figure.


    He doesn''t understand, but he knows that he must immediately suppress the chaos in Anyang City, otherwise what can he do even if he recovers his healthy body?


    After smelling the stench on his body, Qin wangba flashed shame and anger on his face, and then without saying a word, he called a bucket of water to clean up his body.


    The palace people have left. He can only do these things himself.


    This made him angry. He had thought about it. After this, he would kill all the palace people here and change a batch.


    But in the process, he was very happy, because he had not felt such a powerful and healthy body for a long time


    "The rebellious sons are waiting alone..." Qin wangba read his sons angrily and expectantly. His healthy body made him feel like he was omnipotent when he was young.

 Chapter 409

    Su Li didn''t go far. He led Heilu to stand on the towering palace wall and looked at the chaos here. The demons are dancing in disorder, and the greed and ambition of the people are intertwined, which makes the flame in the palace seem like industrial fire, emitting the evil of the people everywhere.


    After waiting for a quarter of an hour, Qin wangba finally walked out of the bedroom. He marched outside, through the empty palace gate, and then walked into the battlefield of scuffle.


    The majestic King Ba of Qin wearing a Dragon Robe seems to be the last manifestation of the humanitarian order of the Western Qin Dynasty. When he walked on the battlefield, the disordered soldiers saw the Dragon Robe and naturally recalled their awe all the time. Then they hung down their weapons and dared not start again.


    Even if some soldiers with red eyes greet Qin Wang Ba, he can instantly seize the blade empty handed and complete the anti killing... Although the Qin king is old now, he also had a military career when he was young. Otherwise, how can he stabilize the situation of the three enemies when the former king died?


    Qin wangba became more and more confident. He felt that his body had really reached the peak... At the same time, he also remembered the sword cliff Saint son, Zhen magic sword Su Li, who brought him all this. He knew that the predecessor of Jianya sect was Jianzong. If he had known that Jianzong had such ability, how could he use his head?


    He has made a decision. When he brings order right, he must show his loyalty to Jianya sect. He believes that compared with Ji Zheng, who has just begun to develop his power, Jianya sect should understand how to choose.


    The fire was burning in the heart of King Ba of Qin, and then he even gathered a group of random soldiers to follow behind.


    After all, the soldiers in the scuffle here are all on duty in Anyang City. Although they come from different systems, they all respect the king of Qin.


    He is now very confident that what he has done must be right away. If he could subdue the rebellion with the power of the king of Qin, his monarchy would reach the highest in an instant.


    Qin wangba couldn''t help laughing, overbearing and dignified, which also made the soldiers who followed him full of confidence.


    He rushed to the square outside the palace, where his four sons were fighting a bad battle with their own soldiers.


    He felt that as long as he appeared on the battlefield, he could reverse everything. Everyone would bow down in front of him and pray for forgiveness


    "You wait for the shaft, don''t you put down your weapons!" he took a deep breath and yelled.


    He spread it with genuine Qi, so that everyone on the battlefield heard him.


    Everyone was awed. They saw the king of Qin''s brave posture, as if they had seen him when he was young.


    His descendants were frightened. They had begun to look forward to the honor after the victory, but the Qin King Ba who appeared in the battlefield was the one who could deprive all this.


    So at this moment, the second prince, who originally had a local advantage and seemed to be the most promising to defeat his brothers, suddenly made a decision


    "That''s a fake father. My father has died in his bedroom. How could he appear here?" he shouted, and then ordered madly: "shoot an arrow, shoot the thief disguised as my father!"


    King Ba of Qin was shocked on his face: "how dare the rebellious son an do this?!"


    The king''s attitude of not being angry and self threatening frightened the people again, but the soldiers under the second prince were all private soldiers raised by him, not those who ate the national pay, so they bent their bows and arrows at once, and actually shot arrows at King Ba of Qin!


    There were many arrows, but the king of Qin still had martial arts when he was angry. He picked up the blade and cut it left and right, and cut off all the arrows that were shot in front of him.


    But just when he was furious and ready to give his second son a little good-looking, he found that the other three directions also shot arrows at him one after another


    "Poof!"


    An arrow was inserted into him. He looked around in amazement, as if he could clearly see the ferocity on the faces of his sons.


    At this moment, he suddenly realized that he had become a completely redundant existence for his sons.


    His body trembled again and again, but he was hit by arrows again and again.


    He felt his body falling into weakness again, and the feeling of dying that disgusted and frightened him hit again.


    Qin wangba was soft and fell to the ground.


    His eyes began to blur, but at this moment he suddenly saw the young monk standing on the top of the palace gate building sign, looking at him calmly.


    He trembled and stretched out his hand to summon the one who had given him. "So the king of Qin got his name. The people don''t have to suffer. Ji Zheng is orthodox and the three sides can profit."


    Su Li said the best situation in his mind.


    Haitang thought it would be great if everything could develop like Su Li''s idea. She couldn''t help asking, "why didn''t you intervene just now?"


    "I just want to see what will happen if I completely let it develop... Sure enough, the evil of human nature will continue to push the situation in the worst direction."


    Su Li sighed and explained, "but it doesn''t hurt. In this way, Ji Zheng will definitely be most popular when she moves into Anyang. The resistance of the aristocracy will almost no longer exist because of the turmoil. The royal family in Anyang City is disqualified. Who can convince the public except Ji Zheng?"


    "So for Ji Zheng and for us, the result is the same anyway."


    So far, Haitang only felt suppressed by her IQ... She always felt that compared with Su Li, her gods for countless years were worthless.


    This innate perspective of thinking that puts itself in an invincible position seems to be a divine perspective.

 Chapter 410

    It can be said that all the changes in Anyang City are related to Su Li. At this time, if his image falls in the eyes of others, it is really an out and out evil cult.


    What an amazing means to secretly manipulate the rise and fall of a king''s room, but always hide behind the scenes?


    But it may be unbelievable that Su Li did not have any purpose from beginning to end. He just added fuel to the fire when he was in high spirits, and then watched the self-development of the situation.


    Now the situation is that the four sons are hot-blooded and kill the father who blocked their way together. But the problem is, no matter how unbearable the father is, he was always the one who could protect himself from the wind and rain when he was alive


    "Now under the chaos, the common people are innocent after all." Su Li seemed to move his compassion again.


    Then he stood at the highest place of the Imperial City, that is, the top of the "diligent administration hall" in the Imperial Palace every morning. With one hand, he rowed with the void in front of him, depicting a talisman he was very familiar with... The talisman of crossing adversity and dying!


    Crossing adversity and dying can surpass the dead, expel the shadow, and calm people''s hearts and souls.


    At this time, Su Li used his magic power to show his power. In fact, his power has surpassed that of his master Gu Fuzi... To some extent, from this moment on, he has been completely better than the blue.


    How many dead souls have been added to this chaotic struggle, and how many people''s hearts have been shadowed by this brotherhood?


    How many people are in a panic under the chaos.


    Under this talisman, they were dispersed


    The bright but not burning white light radiates the whole Anyang City with Su Li as the center. The place illuminated by this gentle white light is that there is no shadow.


    It not only dispels the darkness of the night, but also shines into the hearts of the people.


    I don''t know how many people looked up at the Qin palace. It seemed that they vaguely saw the source of the white light. A person''s shadow loomed.


    Then the frenzied soldiers dropped their weapons. They looked at their hands and couldn''t believe what they had just done.


    And the four princes? Then he looked blankly at his father, who had fallen to the ground and was completely out of breath. Suddenly, there was endless sadness in his empty heart... What did they do just now? Then what should they do next?


    No, then, the four of them can almost foresee their own end... If they can work hard to win their other brothers to the throne, then they will naturally become king and defeat the enemy. There is no need to say more.


    But they can''t help each other, and their soldiers have no intention to fight again


    So what will happen to them next?


    Xiqin is never the Xiqin of the Ba family, but the Xiqin of Ji family!


    Ji''s family has its own clan. At that time, King Ba of Qin was able to inherit his brother''s throne with the support of the clan... So for the clan, the choice of Western Qin was never just them.


    However, there is still one heir who is the most orthodox in terms of blood and legal theory. What will happen to these four disobedient people?


    "Dingdang ~"


    The sound of weapons landing was that a soldier had already lost his strength after fighting all night, and then he fell to the ground with his weapons.


    Then it seemed as if it had started, and more and more soldiers dropped their weapons. They looked up at the figure in the white light on the top of the palace "qinzheng hall", and couldn''t help kneeling on the ground and crying.


    The shadow in their hearts was dispelled by the symbol of crossing the river and dying, so the more they recall in the emptiness, the more they feel panic. After all, they are just ordinary people, unlike those in power, whose ambition can hide everything. So they are eager to repent


    Sully would be embarrassed to be watched by so many people crying and shouting.


    He spread his sword wings in helplessness, and then the white light disappeared in the sight of everyone


    He doesn''t want to pay much attention to Anyang City. Maybe the real headache for the people in this city has just begun, but for Su Li, the thing here is over.


    ... he soared all the way, but he still led the black Lu, stuck out his tongue and ran wildly... Su Li was most interested in what would happen to this guy next.


    Seeing that this guy was banned, his mana was almost out of support. Su Licai fell down on a huge stone in the mountain stream.


    And he just landed, and there was a mass of running water turned into a human form around him.


    Heilu caught up panting, but when he saw the flowing figure, he was scared to pee on the spot... This is a real Yang God!


    It turned out to be su shuishen Jun xuansu.


    "I always think your last move is full of evil fun." xuansu ignored Heilu, who was too scared to spit out, but looked at Su Li curiously.


    The God of plain water, who was heavily involved in the cause and effect of the Western Qin Dynasty, did not forget to care about this country all the time.


    "I just think such an unfilial son always needs to learn a lesson," Su Li said irrefutably.


    But the truth is, originally they only beat themselves, but because of Su Li''s intervention, they became unfilial sons who killed their own father. As a result, Su Li finally came a rune to wake them up when they were still hot-blooded... This can''t be explained by bad taste.


    Xuansu can''t deny it. Anyway, what the lucky baby does is right. Even if it''s wrong, it must be paired!


    After a little hesitation, she suddenly took out an ancient sword and handed it to Su Li... Isn''t this the "plain heart sword" that Su Li knew from the guiscabbard palace in Anyang City?


    "Give it to Ji Tai''s children and grandchildren. I thought for a moment that the original promise to him should not be abandoned because of a moment of anger." xuansu said indifferently, as if he had thrown out a piece of garbage.


    After Su Li took the sword, he joked with great interest: "by the way, grand master, after I heard your story, I specially went to understand the past records of the king of Qin Zun. Interestingly, he seems to like masculinity for a while?"


    Xuansu immediately looked a little embarrassed, but after all, she was an old man who had lived for thousands of years. She soon said calmly: "well, it''s probably because I wore men''s clothes when I was practicing in the world of mortals."


    "Poof ~" Su Li really sprayed. He never thought that the riddle deliberately diluted by the history books of the Western Qin Dynasty would be such an answer


    So the sword sect was really "sinful"... A recent example is Zhenbei general song Rui. Fortunately, he met his teachers and disciples early and learned the truth. Otherwise, song Rui might have to live another life.


    Su Li felt that he had tested human nature. What''s the point. Compared with xuansu, this is evil... When he thinks about it, he really won''t feel guilty.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this. Please take this guy back to the mountain. We sword cliff sect will have another unreliable mountain protecting beast." Su Li decided to skip this topic and pulled Heilu, who was still locked in prison.


    Black Lu''s face was confused, and his freedom was gone?


    So it cried again and said, "please let go of the little demon. There are 800 year old parents in the little demon''s family and a newly married wife to take care of..."


    It''s different from what I said last time, but it''s not bad.


    Xuansu is now also a God King. Naturally, he has mastered some power of causal calculation. She made a small divination, then showed a clear and disgusting expression and said, "I see. This is indeed the lost dog of our sword cliff sect. In that case, take it back."


    Heilu said hello on his face. He suddenly felt that he had fallen into the den of thieves... Why did he become a dog of sword cliff sect?


    It began to struggle hard and wanted to run away regardless of the result of its being sealed.


    But who knows, xuansu directly trapped it with a running water ribbon. It couldn''t even bounce under the double seal.


    Peeping out his eyes, he looked pitifully and asked, "can you let go of me? I''ll go back to myself."


    Xuansu said in disgust, "I don''t know why your family is so loyal and brave. Forget it. In that case, let Heiya pick you up in person to save you from misunderstandings."


    Heirudang was so stiff that he gave up his struggle. He thought he had heard wrong, stared at xuansu and asked, "black teeth? Which black teeth?"


    "Disaster beast black teeth, which black teeth do you think?" xuansu replied angrily.


    Heilu trembled on the spot, and then cried miserably, "let me go. I can''t see him now. Let me go quickly!"


    Su Li was going to leave, but he heard Heilu''s violent reaction, so he stopped and asked strangely, "didn''t you say you wanted to take care of your parents'' beautiful wife? They are all in the sword cliff sect now. What''s wrong with them?"


    "Charming... Charming wife...?" Heilu''s voice trembled.


    "Isn''t it Princess mingyueji? She is also the mountain protecting beast of my sword cliff sect... If not, how could I let you go so easily?" Su Li said with a smile. He always thought that Heilu was becoming more and more interesting.


    Heilu smiled and said with difficulty, "I won''t go, will I? If I don''t look like a dog, I''ll lose my share."


    Seeing his expression and listening to what he said, Su Li finally understood what kind of mentality it was... Similar to those people who are extremely confident and want to make a career outside and return home in prosperity. If they accomplish nothing, they will be killed and don''t want to go back to shame.


    In silence, Su Li suddenly shook his head and laughed. Then he said, "well, if you insist, go."


    He released the seal on Helu and let it go.


    Helu hesitated for a moment, then turned and ran without saying a word, and disappeared into the mountains in two or three times.


    Xuansu asked suspiciously, "why don''t you leave it? After all, he is also the son of master black tooth and the husband of Princess Mingyue... And..."


    Su Li shook his head and interrupted, "I just don''t think it''s necessary. Anyway, it''s disgusted to stay. Let it continue to wander outside. And my sword cliff disciples are walking outside. If they encounter it, they can help it."


    "That''s enough, thank you." suddenly, a soft and cold voice came from Su Li''s side. But mingyueji has come here at an unknown time.


    Su Li didn''t need her thanks, but she didn''t understand how she liked Heilu


    Who knows, mingyueji seems to know his doubts and has said helplessly: "when we met, it was still so energetic. In addition, it was also gifted, so it naturally attracted attention by it... Just didn''t expect that after so many years, it has changed into this character, and it''s not only what it has experienced outside."


    Said unexpectedly had some heartache feeling, as expected, women are soft hearted.


    Su Lixin said, what can this be experienced? Isn''t it a real beating

 Chapter 411

    After that, Su Li stayed in Anyang City again, practicing medicine and entertaining his followers. He seems to have completely forgotten what happened in Anyang City, and he didn''t deliberately rule Ma Fei to make any preparations.


    Of course, even so, he must accept that another group of his followers came out... What he did in Anyang City was the behind the scenes in the eyes of high-level vested interests, but it was a very pure image of the Savior in the eyes of ordinary people.


    Therefore, his willpower and divine power have ushered in a new wave of surge. In particular, his divine power characteristics are very messy, and he can meet the wishes of those believers to pray for safety.


    But it was also at this time that he received a special prayer


    "The holy emperor is on the top. Believer zhao gu, please tell me the good and bad luck of this trip to the North..."


    "No, please, the holy emperor must bless the believers and send Ji''s letter to childe Zheng... Only childe Zheng can save the Western Qin Dynasty!"


    Su Li looked at the prayer and felt very curious. It seemed that he was an envoy from Anyang City who sent a letter to Ji''s clan? And it seems to be standing on Ji Zheng''s side


    After thinking about it, Su Li felt that this matter could be solved without even coming forward in person, and even some peripheral structures of Jianya sect could be established.


    He has some interesting ideas, and now he just has some foundation that can be realized


    When Ji Lian was in charge of the educational administration, he was busy doing one thing... That is to deal with the large and small Xiuzhen forces in Western Qin Dynasty!


    The big and small Xiuzhen forces know that once Jianya sect is established, the first step is to control the whole western Qin Dynasty... This is originally the private plot of Jianzong. They can survive in the Western Qin Dynasty thanks to the laissez faire of Jianzong before.


    But now it''s obviously different


    Ji Lian temporarily arranged the task of inquiring for information for these Xiuzhen forces, which can be regarded as a peripheral force to develop. But it seems too wasteful just to inquire about information?


    Su Li suddenly had some brain holes to break through the sky. After pondering for a while, he suddenly decided to send a letter with flying sword back to the church and issued an instruction to Jingchen and Qijian.


    The content of the instruction is very simple: from now on, all peripheral forces can carry out limited business among mortals after reporting. Such as medical treatment, divination, protection, delivery, etc. All external forces can charge a certain fee for this, and the specific standard will be agreed by the Jianya cult headquarters.


    The peripheral forces need to pay a certain amount of fees to the sword cliff sect to make profits, and the sword cliff sect provides protection to the peripheral forces


    It sounds like a high-level escort agency... No, if it is perfected according to Su Li''s idea, it is a high-level postal network!


    He has been thinking about the direction of humanity in the future... In his eternal wisdom, humanity had flourished to a certain extent at that time, but the way of practice disappeared. It can be said that humanity and practice have been completely separated.


    This may be a direction of future development, but since he is a member of practitioners in this world, he doesn''t want to see humanity and practice finally go their separate ways.


    So he was ready to make another attempt, that is, to make humanity more closely connected with practice. I don''t know what this humanity will look like in thousands of years?


    Su Li didn''t think about the consequences of failure. Of course, he was confident that he could deal with all changes.


    Therefore, after giving this order, he pointed out the direction to Zhao Gu in the form of a dream: go to the "bamboo heart Temple" outside Anyang City for help, which can solve the difficulties in your heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Gu is a young and down-to-earth aristocratic son. His family was rich in the early years, because his father once worked as a driver for the brilliant king of Qin.


    Unfortunately, with the death of the king, the Zhao family soon fell. So zhao gu never enjoyed a good life in the name of an aristocrat. He just listened to his father and mother talking about the benefits of the former king all day, and then silently watched his orphan Ji grow up little by little.


    Therefore, his feelings for Ji Zheng are different. He seems to be the most devout Star chaser. He believes that only Ji Zheng''s return can save the bad situation in Anyang City.


    In his opinion, this mission to Beidi was an opportunity, and he would seize it anyway.


    He is not the principal envoy to the north this time. There is another principal envoy. He is a member of the Ji clan.


    It''s just that the north is dangerous. The Ji envoy obviously wants to retreat. He plans to take a turn at the foot of tiancrack mountain, and then return home on the grounds that Tiangao road is far away from mountains and rivers. How can this be?


    But after all, zhao gu is only the Deputy envoy who cooperates with the operation to prepare logistics. How can he change the mind of the envoy?


    In desperation, he began to pray to the recently emerging God... The holy God King is the name given by the people of Anyang City to the God who put light on the night of palace chaos to calm the unrest. Taking its meaning of "holiness", "light", "justice" and "Majesty", the tide of faith swept through the bottom of Anyang City almost at the first time.


    Zhao Gu was actually a member of the lower class. Of course, he also saw the "miracles" that night. With his knowledge and knowledge, he was only skeptical, but this time he really didn''t have a good way, so he had to ask the holy question.


    But he got an answer!


    He suddenly woke up from his sleep, chanting the words "bamboo heart view", and then suddenly woke up. Regardless of his wife''s doubts, he quickly put on his clothes and shoes. After sitting and standing at home for a long time, it was not easy to wait until dawn when the city gate opened, and then rushed out.


    Zhao gu doesn''t know what the holy emperor did when he asked him to go to the bamboo heart temple. He heard that the old Taoist in the bamboo heart temple was quite effective... Did he ask the bamboo heart immortal to come out of the mountain to help?


    Zhao gu ran a long way before he saw the path view on the hill when the sky was completely bright. I heard that immortal Zhuxin in Zhuxin temple is a Taoist monk. Although there are only two disciples around him, he has real skills.


    Although he didn''t know what his real skill was, zhao gu ran up and knocked the doorknob of the Taoist temple while wiping his sweat


    ¡­¡­


    When Zhao Gu returned to Anyang City, it was already afternoon. This is the departure time previously agreed with Zhengshi Ji Xun. He came here in a hurry.


    Of course, in fact, he didn''t spend much time on the road, just because the amount of information received in Zhu Xinguan was too large, which made his brain process a little time-consuming.


    However, this trip to Zhuxin temple can really solve his troubles at this time, because the real Zhuxin accepted his invitation and really came with him!


    "Zhao Gu, what are you doing so slowly? You''re almost going to delay our trip." Ji Xun said with some dissatisfaction.


    In fact, there are a lot of posturing in it, because he originally planned to just go through the motions, so he didn''t want to take risks in the cracked mountains that day.


    Of course, zhao gu also understood Ji Xun''s mind. After getting used to the real beating, he said very tactfully at this time: "my lord atones for his sin. Just the lower official heard that there is a very effective real bamboo heart in the bamboo heart temple in the west of the city, so he specially went to ask for good or bad luck for my Lord before leaving."


    Ji Xun feels very comfortable. At least his men are thinking of him, aren''t they?


    So he patted zhao gu on the shoulder and asked, "so did you ask whether it was good or bad?"


    He thought to himself that he didn''t intend to go anyway. It''s good or bad to have a fart.


    However, zhao gu solemnly hugged his fist and bowed down and said, "Congratulations, sir. It''s a sign of great luck! According to the immortal Zhuxin, your visit will be successful, and there will be an endless stream of high officials and high salaries in the future."


    Ji Xun was happy when he heard it. Although he thought it was purely a compliment, who didn''t like it?


    "You''ve been cheated. The old Taoist must be a charlatan." Ji Xun said earnestly, "you don''t know the danger of tiancrack mountain, and you''re not afraid to hide it from you. I was just going to go to the foot of the mountain and come back to deal with the errands. Isn''t everyone in charge of the West Qin Dynasty Ji''s family anyway?"


    Zhao Gu was angry when he heard the speech. He was so worried because he knew Ji Xun''s mind. But he quietly showed a confused look on his face, and then said, "but the real man Zhuxin is very optimistic about you. He has cleaned up and prepared to work for adults, and is determined to ensure that adults can cross tiancracked mountain safely!"


    "Oh?"


    Ji Xun smiled thoughtfully and said, "then you can bring the old Taoist priest here. I want to see what the old Taoist priest is capable of. Unexpectedly, he thinks he can take me through tiancrack mountain safely."


    Zhao gu immediately promised... In his opinion, as long as Ji Xun is willing to see immortal Zhuxin, it will be stable.


    So he introduced immortal Zhuxin to Ji Xun very attentively... I saw that immortal Zhuxin was very handsome, childlike and kind-hearted, and he really looked like a noble man.


    Ji Xun also nodded secretly when he saw it, thinking that no wonder he was able to "deceive" Zhao Gu. This is a congenital capital.


    Zhuxin immortal also looked at Ji Xun, nodded secretly, and then said to his heart: is this the foolishness that Zhao Shi mainly fooled? It doesn''t seem difficult.


    Both of them confirmed their eyes and showed a knowing expression.


    "You''re here?" Ji Xun asked pretentiously.


    "I''m coming." immortal Zhuxin responded unfathomably.


    "You shouldn''t have come." Ji Xun pointed out secretly.


    "It''s just a matter of being entrusted to be loyal to others." immortal Zhuxin replied.


    It seems that he didn''t follow the script... Ji Xun whispered to himself that the old Taoist priest was really unprofessional.


    He then asked, "who entrusted you with what?"


    "Naturally, benefactor Zhao asked Lao Dao to make sure that the benefactor and others sent the letter to childe Zheng." Lao Dao answered very frankly this time.


    But this aroused Ji Xun''s interest. He asked, "old Taoist, how are you going to do this?"

 Chapter 412

    Ji Xun understood the purpose of this immortal Zhuxin, so he was curious about how the old Taoist was going to persuade him to go on an adventure... He didn''t know that his current performance was actually very ridiculous in the eyes of immortal Zhuxin. After all, it was a real person.


    Faced with the question, immortal Zhuxin said calmly: "if you just want to deliver the letter, you only need to pass the letter by the poor flying sword. Childe Zheng has his own friars to protect him. After receiving the poor flying sword''s letter, he will naturally deliver the letter to childe Zheng."


    Ji Xun was stunned at the first time. For him, flying sword biography was just something his elders had told him. He thought it was a legend!


    The monk''s long seclusion from the world really makes most people regard outsiders as a group of people who avoid secular management, but they don''t know that the so-called outsiders have another world.


    "Is there really a flying sword?" Ji Xun asked.


    After hearing this, immortal Zhuxin reached out and took out a small sword from his sleeve, then threw it into the sky, circled three times, and then fell in front of him.


    Everything is in silence


    When Ji Xun saw it, he immediately forgot his previous consideration of "exposing the scam", and then scratched his ears and cheeks to show his eagerness. Then he realized what was wrong and quickly hugged Zhuxin immortal and said, "immortal atoned for his sin. My lower official knew that there really was such a powerful person in this world."


    However, immortal Zhuxin hurriedly said modestly, "Lord Ji is serious. How can I be called a great power? All the really powerful people are secretly cultivating in tiancrack mountain."


    Ji Xun thought it was immortal Zhuxin who pretended to be modest, but after going back and forth several times in a row, he was sure that the old Taoist was serious.


    So he began to really think about the possibility that the task could be completed... He didn''t expect that Zhao Gu actually found a Youdao gaozhen for him. With the protection of real Zhuxin, maybe he could really succeed in passing the letter to Ji Zheng?


    Even if Ji Shi has many choices, there is no doubt that Ji is the most correct one. Even if the Ji family wants to establish a new king, it depends on the reaction of the officials and the people.


    Ji Xun was afraid of difficulties before, because it was no different from dying for ordinary people to cross tiancracked mountain... But now it''s different. If he can really succeed, there is no doubt that he is a hero from the dragon!


    So after he seriously thought about this possibility, he first ruled out the possibility of flying sword transmission... It has nothing to do with trust, but the amount of interests.


    I''m kidding. If Immortal Zhuxin flies a sword to deliver a letter, how can we highlight his credit?


    Ji Xun pretended to ponder deeply, then shook his head and said, "although Taoist priest''s flying sword is very magical, I always think there will be many variables here, which is not safe enough. This letter delivery is very important. Is there any other way?"


    Zhao gu next to him was completely relieved when he heard this... Ji Xun has entered the urn, so no matter what you talk about next, you can''t change the inevitable result.


    After hearing this, immortal Zhuxin said clearly: "it''s normal for you to be ignorant of the common customs. It''s convenient and reliable to pass the book with flying sword. If so, I can fly in the air. It''s OK to fly you over tiancracked mountain alone."


    "No, no, no, it''s not right. It''s very wrong." Ji Xun waved his hand again and again... How can he fix it by taking him across the mountain alone? He is a spoiled child. He can''t be served at all.


    "Lower officials are afraid of heights and can''t fly." he gave himself a very smooth reason.


    Immortal Zhuxin was still not annoyed, but said calmly, "well, I can only take a trip to tiancrack mountain myself. In fact, you don''t have to worry. Today''s tiancrack mountain road is very easy to go."


    "With the support of the Taoist priest, we can naturally have no worries!" Ji Xun did nothing else, as long as the old Taoist promised to protect him all the way.


    ... so this team of envoys was finally on its way.


    At the beginning, the atmosphere on the road was good. Ji Xun also kept asking immortal Zhuxin for some questions. The old Taoist was informed by the sword cliff sect and gave some answers selectively.


    But even if it was only a limited answer, it also made Ji Xun a very mysterious and grand picture of the immortal world in the eyes of ordinary people.


    When he reached the mountain pass at the south foot of tiancrack mountain, Ji Xun was finally a little nervous. He felt that he was going to face the crisis of life... He understood the truth of seeking wealth and wealth, but he didn''t think he would be so lazy if he really had no hope at all.


    But now it''s different


    Immortal Zhuxin is also very nervous, but what he is nervous about is not how dangerous tiancrack mountain is, but that moving forward is the core control range of sword cliff sect!


    Sword cliff sect, what''s that? That is the most powerful force in the Western Qin Dynasty. The five old swords of Jianya are all immortal figures.


    With some uneasy mood, he took the people into the mountain pass at the south foot of tiancrack mountain


    A magical scene happened, as if after a heavy cover up, turning around a dense jungle, a winding but absolutely spacious mountain road appeared in front of everyone!


    This mountain road has been winding along a river passing through the mountain to the north, but it has undoubtedly become a thoroughfare between the north and the core boundary of the Western Qin Dynasty.


    Ji Xun felt incredible when he saw it. He was surprised and asked, "when was this mountain road repaired? Why did I know nothing about it in Anyang City?"


    Immortal Zhuxin knew this. He said, "this is the mountain road built by Jianya sect in a month. I heard of the locust disaster at that time. In order to enable millions of victims to cross the mountain to survive, few people go."


    Ji Xun was shocked when he heard this. He couldn''t believe it and asked, "how powerful is it to get through tiancracked mountain in a month..."


    He just sighed, but Zhao Gu was completely excited. Because in his opinion, this mountain road is the way for the young master he admires to go south to Anyang City.


    Immortal Zhuxin said with the same respect: "sword cliff sect is indeed magnificent and profound. The old Taoist priest is ashamed of himself."


    Ji Xun said in surprise, "is the ability of the immortal of sword cliff sect better than the Taoist priest?"


    Immortal Zhuxin was startled. He hurriedly pulled Ji Xun around and said quietly, "sword cliff sect is the real supreme of split mountain this day. You can''t talk disorderly."


    Ji Xun immediately said unconvinced, "the supreme emperor of the Western Qin Dynasty is my Ji family!"


    Immortal Zhuxin quickly grabbed him again and comforted him: "the deputy leader of Jianya sect is also a member of Ji clan! Moreover, the river under our feet is one of the main tributaries of plain water... And plain water is really dominated by God!"


    Ji Xun was startled. After all, as a mortal, he would rather believe what he said about ghosts and gods than what he didn''t. He asked, "what kind of water god is this? Taoist priest, have you seen him?"


    Zhao gu disagreed. He felt that the "holy emperor" he believed in must be the most effective.


    However, immortal Zhuxin patiently answered Ji Xun''s question: "this old Taoist, the plain water god, was really lucky to have met once. That one was really a Lingbo fairy. At that time, Jianya became a teacher. She was one of the strongest five old swords, and she was the real power of the Tao thousands of years ago. I heard that there was also a great connection between you and Ji."


    Ji Xun was stunned. He asked involuntarily, "where does this start?"


    Immortal Zhuxin looked at Ji Xun strangely and wondered whether the goods were from Ji''s family. He said, "the predecessor of Jianya sect is Jianzong. You should know that?"


    Ji Xun nodded and asked, "but what about sword cliff sect and sword sect?"


    Immortal Zhuxin was completely speechless to the fool Jane, so he could only continue to explain: "the sword sect once had a thousand year old palace in Anyang City, called ''Guishao Palace''. After thousands of years of decay, even Ji''s palace has been burned four times and rebuilt three times, but Guishao palace still stands. It didn''t collapse until a while ago... Why do you think?"


    Ji Xun immediately replied, "I know this. It''s because King Ba of Qin offended Jianzong, so it''s so."


    "Great difference is not bad." immortal Zhuxin replied, "that''s because the God King took back the sword she had left in Guishao palace for thousands of years and no longer protected the Western Qin Dynasty, which led to the collapse of Guishao palace. Therefore, the king of Qin fell in luck and became ill."


    "This... This..." Ji Xun was speechless. He didn''t know how to say it. Finally, he just asked: "what''s the relationship between Su shuishen and me, Ji Shi?"


    Immortal Zhuxin smiled and said, "I''ll just mention a little. Guess for yourself... I''ve seen the statue of the ''goddess of national protection'' outside the imperial city of Anyang, and I''ve seen the God King from a distance... I find that they are very similar."


    "Hiss ~"


    Ji Xun was startled, turned his head and stared. Zhao gu asked, "it''s all right. Why do you make such a scary voice?"


    Zhao gu quickly confessed and said, "my Lord, make atonement. The officer just suddenly remembered... The guisheath palace was ordered to be built during the reign of the king!"


    Ji Xun reacted. Then he didn''t know where he reacted. The expression on his face gradually became obscene. Without thinking, he blurted out: "is this plain water god not a granddaughter of our official?"


    When his voice fell, he saw that the originally gentle river at the bottom of the mountain road suddenly became choppy, and then the waves became angry. Suddenly, a torrent of water rushed into the sky and rolled up to the people on the mountain road.


    Immortal Zhuxin was so frightened that he turned pale and muttered: "I''m really hurt by your broken mouth. I said there was a God King in the river."


    Ordinary people didn''t even have time to react. They were swept away by the waves in an instant


    "Ah!!!"


    A group of people shouted in horror, because they were so caught up in the water and rushed along the river


    "Dawdling, too slow!" a flowing figure appeared and scolded fiercely.


    Next to her, Su Li spread his sword wings and said silently, "is it because that Ji Xun called you ''grandma''?"


    Xuansu immediately turned his head and stared at Su Li: "know you still say?!"


    For xuansu, who has slept for thousands of years, she deeply hates people saying how awesome she was thousands of years ago... It will look like she is very old.

 Chapter 413

    Immortal Zhuxin, Ji Xun and others were so wrapped by the water waves all the way and drifted for hundreds of miles. In just half an hour, they completed the mountain road that used to take a month.


    But when they were thrown ashore from the waves, they all turned blue, and their expression was not so good.


    At this time, immortal Zhuxin couldn''t help spitting: "I wanted to take you on the mountain road, but I didn''t expect you to find a waterway..."


    They were all wet. When they stood up, their legs were soft and swaying. It can be seen just now how much psychological harm the "drifting" has brought to them.


    This is a rapid slide hundreds of miles long. It is definitely an unprecedented experience in this world.


    At this moment, all the pride Ji Xun developed in Anyang City was knocked down. At least he knew that there were gods in the world.


    "Blessed by the holy emperor, he finally passed the tiancracked mountain safely." Zhao Gunze also began to pray... He felt that all this was the credit of the gods he believed in.


    He thought it must be the holy emperor who knew his urgency, so he saved him a lot of time in this way.


    In this way, believers can "freely give full play" to the credit of the gods in all kinds of things.


    Ji Xun quickly covered his mouth and said, "don''t talk nonsense. What if you offend that person again?"


    He refers to the God of plain water... Praying to other gods at the edge of plain water feels like looking for death.


    However, immortal Zhuxin asked thoughtfully, "what is the belief that Zhao Jun said ''Shengming Shenjun'' in Anyang City recently?"


    Zhao gu nodded in some doubt.


    After hearing this, immortal Zhuxin was relieved: "that''s all right. If I didn''t expect it to be bad, this'' holy and bright God King ''should also be worshipped by the sword cliff sect. That is, the water God King and he can be regarded as colleagues."


    After hearing this, zhao gu had another side to set off the strength of Jianya sect. But then he asked a question he was most concerned about as a believer: "which is more powerful, the plain water god or the holy God?"


    As soon as immortal Zhuxin heard this question, he immediately felt cold. Especially when he noticed that the Su Shui River beside him began to bubble on the water, he felt that he was not far from being cool.


    He thought he was really unlucky. Why did he receive such a unlucky task?


    But this question was not answered. He could only ponder for a while and pretended to answer fairly: "this is an incomparable thing. After all, as far as the two gods are concerned, one of them develops plain water to protect one side of the soil and water. The other is kind and often saves people from water and fire. They are all powerful gods with boundless merit and virtue. How can this be compared?"


    "I see. The boy has been taught." Zhao Gu listened to it and felt that his question was really stupid. He thanked immortal Zhuxin.


    Immortal Zhuxin secretly wiped the cold sweat, felt the calm of the plain water behind him, and praised his tact in his heart.


    People were in the mood to look at the scene of the northern plain... In their concept, it should be a barren wasteland without vitality.


    But now, there is an obvious ridge in front of them!


    Although it is the winter season, the world is covered with snow. But this is obviously a large field that has been opened, but it is still amazing.


    Ji Xun began to understand that the north is not like what Anyang City did. It is just struggling to protect itself in deep water.


    They took care of themselves and then hurried on the road.


    But it was cold that day. After soaking in the river, everyone got cold. As soon as the cold wind blows, many people immediately show signs of catching a cold and coughing... It''s really fatal.


    Seeing this, zhao gu couldn''t help praying to his own gods, hoping that everyone would have a safe journey.


    This time, his prayer was answered in another form!


    At his feet, there appeared one after another ''weeds'' that grew fat and round. Unexpectedly, they drilled out of thin air in the snow and covered a large area


    "This is..."


    Seeing this, immortal Zhuxin said clearly: "pick up these fleshy flowers and eat them. Your disease should be alleviated... These fleshy flowers are the favorite flowers of the people in the north, symbolizing the care of the gods they believe in."


    Zhao Gu was surprised when he heard this. He clearly wanted to pray for the "holy emperor"... He seemed to understand something. Maybe he believed in the same person as those in the north.


    This discovery made him very happy, and at the same time, it also gave him a different sense of kindness to the North... He is not only the monarch he values, but also the God monarch he believes in. It''s really great that the two can be regarded as one.


    So they tried to eat some fleshy flowers growing under their feet... Sure enough, they felt a warm current rising from their belly, and soon their whole body was warm, expelling the cold.


    But when they walked some way and were about to come to Bei''an City, they were stunned by the wheat field growing in the snow.


    In this cold winter, you can plant food


    Ji Xun only felt that this overturned his understanding of the concept of "spring ploughing".


    So he couldn''t help walking to the ridge, found an old farmer in the field and asked, "old man, how can you still grow wheat in winter?"


    "So we grow winter wheat!" the old farmer replied angrily.


    Ji Xun held back for his words.


    Fortunately, zhao gu was also curious about this. He hugged his fist and bowed and said, "excuse me, sir, where does this'' Winter Wheat ''come from?"


    The old farmer felt comfortable and replied, "naturally, it was brought by Mr. Su in tiancrack mountain."


    "Mr. Su? He''s great?" Ji Xun asked curiously.


    "Of course, it''s powerful. It''s said that the metropolitan governor regards him as a guest of honor and listens to his words. That''s why we have stability in the north. In short, it''s very powerful." the old farmer actually can''t tell why, but people usually say it''s powerful.


    Su Li did a lot of things in Beidi under his own name. He didn''t hide his name when practicing medicine and seeing a doctor, and some suggestions and measures conducive to the development of Beidi were signed on his name.


    It seems that Ji is deliberately making a name for him... Although he doesn''t care very much, he has to say that the feeling of being respected is really very comfortable.


    But Ji Xun was a little unconvinced. He said reluctantly, "is this Mr. Su more powerful than all the prime ministers in the Western Qin Dynasty?"


    The old farmer was not angry. He just looked left and right, and then secretly came to Zhao Gu, who looked good, and said, "look at your politeness, old man, I''ll tell you a little secret... This matter in the north, asking Mr. Su is really more effective than asking the governor."


    Zhao Gu was a little unhappy. He felt that Mr. Su could only be Ji Zheng''s guest Qing no matter what. How can he turn away from the guest?


    But the old farmer said the reason: "we northerners all have beliefs. Yes, we had a dispute over our beliefs a while ago... But then we all stopped arguing."


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Because everyone found that in fact, it can be useful to use the name ''Mr. Su'' when praying to their own gods!"


    The old farmer said, "do you know how powerful it is?" Then he concluded, "so Mr. Su is actually that heaven and man come down to earth and can''t bear the suffering of the people in the north. This is why he uses the identity of ''Mr. Su'' to help us."


    Who says people are easy to deceive? They can always find the essence of things in some unique ways... Sometimes Su Li is really full of pain, but he doesn''t want to connect himself with the ''meat God King''.


    Zhao gu had a feeling that he couldn''t accept it. He thought that the gods should be high above, but they shouldn''t exist in front of him. Suddenly his faith in himself began to waver


    They asked no more questions, but continued to walk to Bei''an city.


    Now Ji Xun can see the outline of the city, but his heart is surging and excited. He felt that his high official position was not far away.


    So he stopped and came to Bei''an city at the foot of Dongjiao mountain along the Sushui river.


    Zhao gu first looked at the city from a strategic perspective. He soon found that the city was close to mountains and rivers, and the terrain was excellent. It was easy to defend and difficult to attack just by relying on the terrain. It was really a treasure land of Longxing.


    Look at the people along the way, but they are all smiling. Even the cold winter and December can''t stop them from going out to work hard... Because they know that as long as they are willing to do it, they can always get corresponding returns, so they are confident and full of momentum.


    Ji Xun can''t see so much and so carefully, but Zhao Gu sees all this in his eyes, thinks silently in his heart, and determines that Ji Zheng is the Ming Lord he expects.


    When they entered Bei''an City, Ji Xun despised it with a little disdain: "all contacts are traffickers and pawns, not even a decent building, which is really backward."


    Zhao gu had different views on this, because in his eyes, there was no sign of any dignitaries in Bei''an city. The contacts are all civilians. Although they wear simple clothes, they make people feel friendly. And although the street is simple, it is very clean.


    "Let''s go to Naji Zheng''s house quickly. I can''t wait." Ji Xun said disgustingly, and then let his hand go down to ask for directions.


    Knowing the virtues of Ji Xun''s men, zhao gu immediately went to inquire... Zhao gu was very satisfied with this positive appearance. He felt that his man was very considerate.


    Zhao gu soon found out where Ji Zheng''s residence and conference hall were... But to his surprise, he also knew that Ji Zheng was out on an expedition at this time!

 Chapter 414

    Ma Fei, who is in charge of Bei''an City, was surprised to see such a team of envoys from Anyang City... He didn''t expect that these people could bypass the secret sentry he set up in tiancrack mountain.


    But when I learned how they crossed the mountain, I was speechless... At least I can rest assured that these people have long been targeted by the great powers of sword cliff sect.


    Then for their purpose, Ma Fei also said reluctantly: "how can the Lord just lead the army to attack Wei, I''m afraid it''s difficult to return for a while."


    Ji Xun was a little upset immediately. He couldn''t help but say, "how can this make... Come on, find someone to let childe Zheng come back. This is a great opportunity to inherit the great tradition. If it''s late, childe Zheng will have nothing!"


    Ma Fei was a little worried when he said this. He paced back and forth, thought for a while, and then said, "I''m afraid it''s too late to send a messenger to recruit the Lord... Let''s go. I''ll take you to find a capable man. He must have a way."


    The crowd was also slightly surprised. Then zhao gu remembered what the old farmer said on the road and couldn''t help asking, "but go to find Mr. Su?"


    Ma Fei nodded unexpectedly and said, "I didn''t expect visitors from Anyang City to know Mr. Su''s name... Yes, in my north, there is a saying that ''you can''t find Mr. Su in everything."


    Now even Ji Xun became curious about Mr. Su. He thought the mysterious Mr. Su''s spectrum was too big, didn''t he? Isn''t it Ji Zheng''s staff? He had to find it himself?


    However, considering that Mr. Su was originally an "outsider", even if he was dissatisfied, he could only restrain himself. Then he came to a remote medical center in Bei''an city with a stomach of curiosity and stomach Fei


    At the door of the hospital lies a big dog with a black back and a white belly. It seems to lie on the ground docile, lazily basking in the winter sun.


    But Ma Fei didn''t dare to disrespect the big dog. Unexpectedly, he came forward and bowed with his fist, and then said, "brother dog, does Mr. Su have time to see me now?"


    The big dog looked up and shook his head humanely.


    Ma Fei knew immediately, and then said, "about Mr. Su is still seeing a doctor. Let''s wait at the door for a moment. Mr. Su sees a doctor very quickly."


    But Ji Xun didn''t want to wait. He couldn''t wait to move forward


    At this time, how can the meat sausage that is hard to get back to his job be put to him? He immediately stood up, arched his head, and turned Ji Xun over.


    "I''ll kill the dog!" Ji Xun felt ashamed and lost his hair. Naturally, he was about to attack with his temper.


    But at this time, real Zhuxin, who had walked all the way together, really couldn''t bear to watch the Royal Children of the Western Qin Dynasty die, and quickly stopped the people: "don''t be impulsive, this should be Mr. Su''s pet animal, and the cultivation is very good!"


    He is a golden elixir. Of course, he can feel the almost undisguised surging Demon power in the meat intestines... The mellow Demon power is almost as good as a big demon... Mr. Su, really can''t take it lightly.


    The big black and white eyes of Rouchang glanced at Zhuxin immortal, as if to say, "you know."


    Ji Xun immediately froze and could not advance or retreat on the spot... He was spoiled. How could he have been so angry?


    He understood why the officials in the court didn''t like to see these outsiders. They were so proud!


    However, at the same time, his head almost full of white viscous substances (about paste) finally remembered the teachings of some of his elders. He knew that these outsiders did not dare to offend the secular forces too much, because the secular humanity had its own way to counteract it.


    He decided to show his anger and pride after seeing Mr. Su, so that he could know that his Ji''s children were not so easy to bully.


    Of course, now he can only wait. After all, he is convinced that real Zhuxin is also waiting here


    Finally, an hour later, there was only one patient left in the hospital, and the sausage gave way to put the people in.


    Ji Xun immediately took the lead and rushed into the hospital with a strong heart of questioning. Then he saw a young man with a gentle face and a little indifference in the lobby of the hospital, and in front of him was a grateful old woman.


    The old woman seemed to have just taken good care of her illness. She thanked Mr. Su repeatedly and wanted to kneel down.


    But Mr. Su didn''t take it easy. He neither accepted nor refused to thank him. He just waited until he was almost done: "OK, there are still guests behind you."


    The old woman was slightly stunned. She looked at Ji Xun and others in a lost way, and then left.


    Ji Xun felt that he had a breakthrough immediately, and then asked in a playful tone, "why is it so, sir? It seems a little inhuman?"


    Su Li looked up at him, and then asked, "she doesn''t have money for medical treatment. I exempted her medical fee, so she naturally wants to thank... But I don''t need her to thank. How can it become inhumane?"


    When he said this, it seemed that he had become a noble moral integrity of "giving kindness without reward".


    Ji Xun was stunned for a moment. He didn''t think there was such a ''steep'' answer. Then he changed his angle and said, "let''s not mention this... Mr. Su, do you know that I have been waiting outside for an hour?"


    Su Li was very straightforward and said, "I know."


    It''s a matter of course, but Ji Xun almost didn''t spit blood... Will he die if he is modest?


    "Do you know that you have made me wait so long? Is this your hospitality, Mr. Su? Do you know why I''m here this time? Can you afford to delay a big event?"


    Su Li put down the paper and pen that was transcribing the prescription in his hand, then crossed his chin with his hands and replied, "it''s just that Anyang City has changed. Ji Zheng is expected to succeed Datong."


    Ji Xun was angry and said coldly, "since you know so, why should you neglect me so much? I''m not afraid that my official will burn Ji''s letter?"


    Su Li was not used to him. He stretched out his hand and gently touched the oil lamp next to him. The wick of the oil lamp had been lit.


    Then he pushed the oil lamp in front of Ji Xun and said, "burn it."


    Ji Xun stopped on the spot and never saw such a person!


    Seeing this, zhao gu hurriedly grabbed the front step: "Sir, calm down. Lord Ji is also anxious to send the good news to the childe. Please forgive me."


    Ma Fei also hurriedly roundly said: "Mr. Su, after all, this is an envoy of Anyang City, representing the face of Ji in Anyang City..."


    After hearing this, Su Li said without hesitation: "our efforts here are not to enable the childe Zheng to inherit the great unification under any circumstances? How about the Western Qin Dynasty? We don''t have to pay attention to it. Now, considering the northern land and the territory laid down in the Northern Wei Dynasty, the scope we control has been half the size of the Western Qin Dynasty."


    "It''s a big deal. Let''s help childe to fight the world from scratch. This place of the Western Qin Dynasty... When the Northern Wei Dynasty is destroyed over there, turn around and slowly discuss what to do."


    Su Li knew Ji Xun''s intention, but he did the opposite and looked down on Ji Xun with a high attitude.


    Ma Fei understood Su Li''s meaning after listening to a single game, so he cooperated and said, "it''s the same. After all, the land of the Western Qin Dynasty is the land of the Lord''s mother family, so it can''t carry out drastic reform. Like the Northern Wei Dynasty, after fighting down, all dissatisfied voices can be slaughtered with one knife."


    Ji Xun trembled. He never thought that Su''s painting style was so terrible


    At the same time, he was also frightened by the information revealed: Ji Zheng''s power has been able to start the national war!


    Ji Xun was so frightened that he couldn''t speak, but Zhao Gu knew that Su Li was "kind", so he could calmly analyze the situation and guess... It must be that the other party was unhappy with Ji Xun''s goods!


    So zhao gu calmed down and thought about the sentence. Then he suddenly interrupted: "but the childe is expanding so fast. I''m afraid there will be a lack of trustworthy people to manage such a large territory?"


    "What do you want to say?" Su Li asked sideways.


    "What the students want to say is that we might as well let Xiqin become a backup base for childe Zheng and provide him with talents to manage the place." Zhao Gu dared not say more, because he always felt great pressure in the face of Su Li.


    Su Li nodded slightly and said, "well, it''s better to attack the Northern Wei Dynasty first or take the Western Qin Dynasty first. Let Ji Zheng decide for himself."


    Ji Xun already didn''t know what to say. Then Ma Fei took this opportunity to say, "well, please do it."


    "What about the letter?" Su Li asked.


    "Here... Here." Ji Xun awkwardly took out a letter, and the whole person was fooled and confused.


    Su Li took it easily, then took out a messenger flying sword and sent it to heaven


    "OK, the young master will receive this letter in about a quarter of an hour. Don''t worry." Su Li smiled gently.


    Zhao gu felt that the smile seemed to be directed at him.


    Ji Xun always feels that something is wrong, but at this time he just cares whether Ji will pay attention to it... Now his psychological expectation for himself is very low. It''s good to be able to get a reward from the original power.


    Psychological expectation is a cliff fall


    But he didn''t know that Su Li directly held a messenger jade pendant in the palm of his hand, which said: let Ji Zheng immediately explain the military affairs, the envoy of the Western Qin Dynasty, and the time for him to stay in the Western Qin Dynasty has come!


    A moment later, the summoned jade pendant responded: "young master is already aware that the military affairs of the Northern Wei Dynasty will be temporarily in the charge of Zhenbei general. He will leave in half an hour and be escorted back to Beidi by our martial brothers."


    Su Li nodded and knew that the sword cliff disciples were still reliable. At the same time, he felt that the senior brothers and sisters of Qizong could also increase the business of building flying cars and boats. In the future, the demand for these flying vehicles should be very large.


    Then he waited as silly as Ji Xun for half an hour before he received a flying sword and returned.


    After he took it, he seemed to ponder for a while, and then said, "the childe has already known about it. He will come back as soon as possible. It''s only a long way, and it will take ten days as soon as possible. Please stay in Bei''an city first."


    Ji Xun answered vaguely. He thought it was really a hurry to come back in ten days, so he said, "please tell childe Zheng that he doesn''t have to worry. Just go back to Anyang City in two months, and the throne is his after all."


    "Thank the waiter for telling me. Su Li will tell you." Su Li nodded clearly.


    Then Ji Xun was taken down and completely stuffy in the drum.

 Chapter 415

    It was an hour later that Ji returned to Bei''an city. She was led back by sword cliff disciples and enjoyed the experience of a cultivator going high.


    After landing, his legs are still a little soft, but he won''t show it in front of his men. He immediately set about holding a meeting with the people under him and decided to go south to Anyang City in the shortest time.


    "Please invite Mr. Zhao Gu to come. According to Mr. Ma''s introduction, this should be a Western Qin aristocrat who is inclined to me and should be able to fight." Ji was discussing with her own people, so she called zhao gu again.


    Zhao gu and Ji Zheng naturally marveled and saluted again. After only two hours of Kung Fu, they embarked on the journey to Anyang City under the protection of 800 soldiers.


    In fact, after zhao gu talked with Ji Zheng, he became Ji Zheng''s confidant. With his origin, he is Ji Zheng''s natural courtier!


    Therefore, Ji Zheng didn''t take her Wen Chen with her this trip to Anyang City, but only zhao gu with her.


    Because he knew that even if the literary advisers recruited from all over the country were smarter than zhao gu, they were not as good as the man who grew up in Anyang City and knew the relationship between various families and schools.


    In other words, zhao gu will become the most important help for Ji''s trip to Anyang City


    Su Li didn''t go with them, but he had arranged everything for them.


    The waterway of plain water can be reused. Starting from Bei''an City, taking the waterway is fueled by xuansu. You can cross tiancrack mountain in less than a day.


    Then Xiuzhen sect prepared a lot of hidden symbols for them, so that they could hide their tracks while marching in a hurry.


    It was extremely smooth along the way, so that they just spent almost three days at the foot of Anyang City


    It was only a week from Ji Xun''s departure to Ji Zheng''s return. This efficiency is really high enough.


    And why are you in such a hurry... In fact, Ji Zheng has lost trust in those people of his clan.


    The promise made by Qin King Ba before he succeeded to the throne was made in front of him and the patriarch. But in this way, when Qin wangba planned to make his son his successor, those elders seemed to be selectively deaf.


    Now, when all the descendants of King Ba of Qin have clearly lost their inheritance qualification, what "competition for posts" should they engage in?


    In the name of "the country cannot have a king for a day", it is unexpectedly inviting all Ji''s children who are qualified to inherit the throne to Anyang City. Those who arrive first may directly inherit Datong... What are you talking about?


    That''s why Su Li suddenly wanted Ma Fei to play a big play for Ji Xun, and then informed Ji that he was going to Anyang City as soon as possible.


    Now the power of Qin Wang Ba and his descendants has been almost consumed because of the palace chaos, but behind Ji Zheng is a power that is declining but still has great potential.


    As long as he returns to Anyang City, he may be able to attract many nobles or officials who are willing to be loyal to him, just like zhao gu.


    However, Ji Zheng returned to Anyang City, but she didn''t go in directly, but came to her own grange. This place is big enough to accommodate 800 Ruis, and there are enough material reserves for them to rest here.


    At the same time, zhao gu secretly entered the city before dark... His job is to secretly contact those nobles and officials who may be won for Ji Zheng.


    Su Li was secretly satisfied with Zhao Gu''s actions in the dark sky. At the same time, he was worried that this rare talent would not be tired, so he gave him a magic skill similar to "return to the yuan"... The next moment, zhao gu, who was still a little tired, immediately became as lively as a chicken.


    So Su Li was relieved and felt that things in Anyang City could rest easy for the time being. He has arranged all the arrangements. Ji Zheng can now be said to have the advantages of time, place and people at the same time. If he can no longer be the king of Qin, he can only blame him for choosing the wrong person blindly.


    Then he went back to the headquarters of Jianya cult and waited for good news. At the same time, he went to Qizong to "play".


    He intends to try the combination of humanity and practice in Dongzhou, so naturally he needs many products that can integrate into humanitarian life and are beneficial to humanitarian development.


    Su Li''s thoughts began to flash in his mind... It''s impossible to build weapons for the Western Qin Dynasty by means of cultivation. Although any kind of technology in his eternal wisdom would always serve the war at the beginning, he can''t do that now.


    Even he can''t just fight against the cause and effect of humanitarian killing. So Su Li''s first thought was "food, clothing, housing and transportation.".


    In terms of clothing, Su Li originally wanted to see if there were any plants like cotton, but soon he was helpless to find that there were no such plants in the world, at least in Dongzhou. So he simply mentioned to Changchun Zi and asked the "big druid" to find out whether he could plant plants suitable for making clothes.


    Originally, it would be very simple for chun to help, but he knows that Chun''s current state is not very good.


    She can get a huge desire to recover herself through people''s expectations for the new year every winter and spring, but her karma is also deep and has not been released, so the considerate Su Li generally won''t do things that harm her.


    In terms of "food"... He still has the power of a "God of food" hanging on him. He may be able to increase such a priest in the future!


    There''s no need to worry about "housing". He has great infrastructure skills.


    Only ''Xing'' has a lot of potential to tap


    Nowadays, although Dongzhou humanity has been relatively prosperous, almost no country has the idea of unifying Dongzhou.


    Because Dongzhou is vast, it is not worth the loss to unify this map... The time for the army to march on the road alone is enough to feed a small country, not to mention the loss under the labor expedition. And what if we lay down a large territory? Because the distance can not be actually controlled, maybe generations of Kung Fu will be lost.


    Therefore, Su Li wants to do a good job in the development of transportation and communication, which is also the key to whether Ji Zheng can control the whole Dongzhou and establish such a big empire in the future.


    So in this case, Su Li not only went to Qizong for a stroll, but also called martial uncle guzhizi of the array sect.


    Nowadays, both guzhizi and bingzhuzi of the weapon sect are figures at the level of the patriarch, but Su Li, the Holy Son, still pushed down everything and came to meet.


    "Li''er, what''s the matter with martial uncle this time?" Gu Zhizi was still Su Li''s martial uncle, so he looked very casual.


    But Bing Zhuzi couldn''t. he hugged his fist and said, "the Holy Son has a mission, and Bing Zhuzi will do his best."


    Su Li waved his hand again and again to show humility. Then he said his ideas very directly: "I have some ideas and want the two to cooperate."


    "Please say." both of them have no objection, as if they knew it would be like this.


    Su Li smiled but didn''t feel embarrassed. He said directly, "one is manned and cargo flying tools such as flying boats and cars, and the other is simpler and more convenient means of remote communication... Both of them need the cooperation of two people."


    "Is it for the humanity of the Western Qin Dynasty?" Gu Gardenia saw Su Li''s purpose at a glance.


    "Yes, I think communication and transportation have become the key to curb humanitarian development," Su Li nodded.


    "OK, I''ll leave it to the Qizong." Bing Zhuzi quickly patted his chest as a guarantee.


    But Gu Gardenia frowned and pondered for a moment, and then said, "it can be done, but Li''er, you are slowly integrating the cultivation world into humanity... What can you do about the consequences?"


    "Martial uncle is worried about the proliferation of practitioners, causing the depletion of the vitality of heaven and earth, which will lead to great cause and effect?" Su Li asked.


    "It seems that you have considered it?" asked Gu gardenia.


    Su Li nodded and then said his thoughts: "this is my thinking about the humanity of the world... Humanity is strong because of order, so incorporating practice into humanity is actually returning practice to order."


    "Our current practice focuses on personal detachment. Naturally, we only know what we want and don''t want to repay the world. But if we accommodate practice in a humanitarian order, it may be a different look."


    Gu Gardenia felt very curious, so she asked, "I don''t know what kind of shape Li''er would look like in your imagination?"


    Su Li shook his head shyly and said, "this may be a little whimsical. Maybe when our generation dies, what we do now will be overthrown and forgotten by future generations."


    "It doesn''t matter, what do you think?" the gardenia was even more curious.


    Su Li couldn''t help being urged, so he had to harden his head and say with a little shame: "I just think, if our forces in the cultivation world can be completely incorporated into a complete and systematic order system one day, can they help humanity open up more and further living space?"


    "Such as Jiangnan?" asked Gu gardenia.


    "No, it''s bigger and farther than that," Su Li replied.


    "Such as Zhongzhou?" Gu Gardenia asked again, but at this time he had frowned. Because he thought that if it were true, it would be a cross continental war.


    But Su Li shook his head again and replied, "when I was in Dengxian City, I looked up at the stars and wondered if there would be a similar world in those bright stars?"


    "Either wild, or there has been a very developed humanity, or fierce animals are rampant..."


    "I''m afraid I can''t reach and touch these places by myself, but what if I gather the strength of everyone?"


    Su Li said that he had no scruples about the two people who had been completely stupid in front of him.


    But at this time, the Begonia in his pocket could no longer help but drill out his small head, and then said in amazement: "Su Li, I know what you think..."


    "What''s that?" Su Li asked in surprise. To put it bluntly, this is just his wishful thinking, but I didn''t expect Haitang to know? It is worthy of being the embodiment of God on Ailanthus altissima.


    Begonia looked at Su Li with deep meaning and said, "if the world really becomes what you imagined, isn''t it a heaven?"


    Gu gardenia and Bing Zhuzi looked at each other. Then Gu Gardenia stopped being hypocritical and said directly to Su Li: "your wish, I will try my best to achieve it!"


    I''m kidding, Tianting... Try it. Why don''t you see the ghost?

 Chapter 416

    Su Li had a good time in Qizong, and all kinds of wonderful ideas poured out, which made Bing Zhuzi and even Gu Gardenia under great pressure... They were guaranteed by patting their chest before. Wouldn''t it be a shame if they couldn''t do it?


    After half a month, martial uncle guzhizi was a little lonely. Martial brother bingzhuzi simply changed his bald hairstyle... He thought it would be easier to have inspiration.


    However, when Su Li became more and more interested and wanted to force his martial uncle to be bald, he suddenly indirectly sent an urgent message to summon Yu Pei:


    "Wuyang was assassinated and seriously injured. Hurry back!"


    Su Li was stunned when he heard the speech. Who would assassinate Wuyang?


    He didn''t have time to think about it. After explaining to Gu Zhizi and Bing Zhuzi, he rushed out... Wuyang stayed in Dongjiao mountain to take care of the radishes for him. He liked it too. But I didn''t expect someone to assassinate such a lovely boy who is harmless to humans and animals.


    Su Li was very angry, and then hurried back to Dongjiao mountain.


    Gu Zhizi and Bing Zhuzi seemed reluctant to send Su Li away, then looked at each other and collapsed together... It''s really tiring to catch up with this unrestrained idea.


    ¡­¡­


    Dongjiao mountain, sword cliff, other courtyard.


    There was a lot of noise here. A group of old and rough sword practitioners wanted to cut people with swords, but they didn''t know who to cut. Because their lovely ''younger martial brother'' was assassinated under their eyes, and then seriously injured and dying!


    When Su Li arrived, the group of killers had been impatient to rush out and push the truth cultivation world in Shandong


    It''s really not a big thing. They are so angry for a big man in women''s clothes. If Wuyang really becomes a girl''s paper, don''t they have to go crazy?


    Su Li disdained his fellow senior brothers and sisters... Huh? And the angry elder martial sister? The charm of Wuyang is really great.


    He felt that he had occupied a commanding height and formed an absolute crush on his peers.


    Then he went into Wuyang''s room and saw the man who was black and infected by poison... Even so, his face was extremely white and still showed a morbid beauty.


    "Who did it?" he said coldly, wondering whether he would push the Dongzhou cultivation world to vent his anger.


    Well, he just feels angry because the people around him have been hurt, really.


    "It must be the assassins sent by the people of Qianhuang sect, only them!" the elder martial brothers and sisters around showed their attitude with clear goals.


    Su Li turned his eyes and knew that asking was also a white question. He could only check Wuyang''s physical condition... It''s a big deal to change Wuyang''s organs like saving Ji practice before.


    Thinking in his heart, he has taken out his scalpel and is ready to review the feeling of cutting people again


    However, he observed the state of Wuyang and unexpectedly found that his condition was not so bad.


    It seems that the fatal injury is a wound in the lower abdomen, but what really endangers him at this time is the highly toxic poison entering from the wound.


    Su Li looked familiar with the poison. It was really like the Taoist poison of the true king of the dry wasteland sect.


    Ji Lian was also heavily poisoned. No wonder the disciples of Jianya here directly recognized this.


    Just different from Ji Lian, although the in Wuyang is also very powerful, his Zhenyuan can more effectively resist toxicity.


    Even under the pressure of the toxicity, his body began to metabolize the toxicity in the way of rebirth and reconstruction under the support of the special truth.


    So what''s the difference between Wuyang and Zhenyuan?


    Because his true yuan is the true yuan of yin and Yang Qi in Su Li''s wonderful method of reversing Yin and Yang!


    The entanglement and transformation of these two Qi can have the ability of creation and rebirth.


    This is something that Su Li didn''t expect, because even if he was actually the creator of the magic method of reversing Yin and Yang, he just derived Yin and Yang Qi from this magic method, but he didn''t think about what kind of power this Yin and Yang Qi has.


    It can be said that Su Li''s skill for Wuyang can only be regarded as a semi-finished product, but this semi-finished skill now has the magic of nature... It is worthy of the word "wonderful skill".


    "His real yuan is not enough to support the reconstruction of his body. He needs some extra help." at this time, Haitang poked his head out of Su Li''s pocket and said.


    "What kind of power?" Su Li asked.


    "It''s better to be vitality. If not, you can also use Zhenyuan with the same attribute... But the mana is not good. The mana is invalid to his body, but will damage him." Haitang replied. It is worthy of being the incarnation of a great God. Knowledge is profound, which is much more useful than a red old man... The key is lovely and eye-catching.


    Su Li had long forgotten that he had a grandpa with him. At this time, he felt that what Haitang said was very reasonable.


    He was about to cast a spell, but suddenly he heard Wuyang murmur and groan: "senior brother... Senior brother, help me..."


    Su Li was a little stunned, and then he really seemed to hear this prayer. Then he nodded seriously and whispered, "elder martial brother will save you."


    After that, he directly performed his divine skill... Fleshy flower is called "flower of life" by believers, so his divine power naturally also has the characteristics of life.


    So he directly used his divine power to construct a divine skill he had never imagined before, and then applied it to Wuyang.


    The blessing of life.


    This is the name of this divine skill, which directly infuses vitality with divine power to increase people''s vitality.


    With the infusion of this vitality, Su Li found that the Zhenyuan in Wuyang was obviously much more active, and the speed of body regeneration and transformation became faster.


    Slowly, the surface of his body was covered by some transformed dead skin and cells, and the skin lost its original delicacy, as if the whole person was swollen.


    Then the Yin and Yang Qi dispersed and formed a cocoon, wrapping the body of Wuyang.


    "OK, then when his transformation is completed, he will reshape his body. Not only will he recover from the injury, but his body may become a new look." Haitang nodded and confirmed.


    "What does it mean to look brand new?" Su Li asked strangely.


    "Wuyang''s body remodeling is carried out with the support of his Zhenyuan, and his consciousness is blurred at this time, which is likely to help him automatically reshape himself into his subconscious image," Haitang said.


    Su Li felt that there was a lot of information


    But at least he knew that Wuyang would be all right next. He turned out of the room and looked out at the vegetable field... And the pieces of radish there.


    The assassin not only killed Wuyang, but also cut all the turnips planted by Su Li. It''s really crazy.


    "My radish..." Su Li said in a low voice.


    Begonia thought he was sad, and hurriedly comforted: "plant spirits are different from normal demons. Their yuan gods exist in the rhizome. As long as the rhizome is still there and the vitality of heaven and earth is sufficient, they can still grow back."


    "Can it still be like this?" Su Li''s tone was really not low, but there was a feeling of "suddenly enlightened".


    He felt the broken radishes in the ground and found that there were still consciousness waves at the bottom and tip of many radish blocks.


    "That''s great." Su Li swallowed his saliva and showed a very bright smile, and then hurriedly picked up the pieces of radish in the area.


    Then he turned to the crowd: "is there any clue left by the assassin?"


    Immediately, a careful elder martial sister handed a piece of cloth stained with blood and said, "that''s it. It seems that younger martial brother Wuyang doesn''t have the power to fight back, but the other party secretly extracted poison from the weapon."


    Su Li took the bloody cloth and suddenly remembered a curse he had learned from red old man before


    Curse of doom!


    Su Li didn''t do it before because it was unnecessary, but now he can use this curse to trace the assassin.


    The first step is to "take shape.".


    Su Li began to cast the spell with the bloody cloth and chanted words in his mouth, as if there was a force that raised his consciousness infinitely to a certain direction


    This "taking shape" impressively has the ability to trace cause and effect. If only from this point of view, this curse can be called a divine skill.


    Of course, the world will not investigate how the curse can trace back to the target. They just care about the final effect of the curse.


    But Su Li is already a God King and is very sensitive to cause and effect. Therefore, while the curse can track the assassin by "taking shape", Su Li also tracked the man''s trace through causal connection.


    "Southeast, is it in Vietnam?" Su Li said to himself, and then began the next step without hesitation.


    Heng Ming!


    It was as if a balance appeared and began to measure the weight between the two sides.


    This is just a kind of telepathy. Maybe the caster can sense it.


    In Su Li''s induction, the balance collapsed at the moment it appeared... The opposite side was so weak that it was "bounced off".


    Then don''t let Su Li take the initiative to operate. The curse of doom he''s carrying out has moved ''spiritually'' to the next step


    Erin!


    Su Li thought about it for a while, as if he didn''t feel at all... Didn''t curse hurt a thousand people and lose eight hundred? Why doesn''t he feel anything?


    There are only two explanations: first, Chi Lao''s bad luck curse is parallel. Second, the other party is too weak.


    Su Li doesn''t care what the reason is. Anyway, he has traced the cause and effect to the other party''s position through the method of "photographing the form". Next, just kill the door.


    "Who will follow me to avenge Wuyang?" Su Li asked in the crowd.


    This is amazing. Everyone immediately took a step forward... At least from the side, it can highlight how united the internal relationship of sword cliff sect is.


    Su Li helplessly hammered his head and then said, "but we''re all gone. Who will protect Wuyang?"


    The voice fell. The big guys who had just taken a step forward took a step back neatly, as if they had been trained.


    Su Li: "


    How is this kind of door inherited to the present?

 Chapter 417

    Finally, Su Li took away all the male disciples on Dongjiao mountain, because he was afraid that Wuyang would be more dangerous if he left the male disciples


    As for female disciples... They will be girls'' paper in the future. It should be no problem.


    He always felt a little uneasy, because he thought that many of the girl paper taught by Jianya might want to become boy paper


    Let''s forget about Wuyang for the time being. Next... Since the people of sword cliff sect are moved, someone must pay a price!


    A group of 30 disciples followed Su Li to attack. Although they were all gold pills, they all had good combat power.


    In addition, with Su Li in charge, this is a force enough to make the cultivation world in Dongzhou look at


    It''s not su Lituo, but if he doesn''t care, the actual combat power of these 30 sword practitioners now even exceeds the strength of the sword sect and the evil sect when they confronted each other in the sword Pavilion... That is to say, the conventional combat power that the mainstream sect in Dongzhou can almost mobilize is just like this.


    In fact, the strength of sword cliff sect has increased a little too rapidly during this period of time!


    With the blessing of good fortune and the birth of the little thousand star world, the vitality of heaven and earth is still in the tide, which makes the second generation disciples of Jianya sect almost become Yuanying cultivation, and the third generation disciples such as Su Li quickly enter the mature stage.


    After the prosperity of the three generations of Jianzong was forcibly suppressed, it is now erupting in a more terrible situation.


    Thirty swords roared past, even down the river. Their posture was very arrogant.


    There are big demons around the river!


    But in front of the disciples of Jianya sect, they didn''t dare to fart and let them roar over their heads.


    Su Li looked at the demons along the river and thought it was not a thing to go on like this. In the future, he had to find a way to clean up the demons along the river.


    The idea passed quickly, and he took people straight to somewhere in the south of Vietnam.


    The killer has been moving and seems to be ready to go somewhere. But this does not prevent Su Li from tracking the target


    He didn''t need to determine the direction, because he found that the location of the killer had been marked on his golden elixir drawing... Of course, when he thought about it, the location of himself and others had also been marked on it.


    It''s like satellite positioning


    Su Li felt that his painting style of golden elixir had been crooked. He jumped from the cultivation style to the science and technology style... But it was very interesting.


    He had been in the mountains before and didn''t pay attention. Now he was traveling eastward almost across the whole Dongzhou. Only then did he notice that the meteorological state along the road was actually reflected in his golden elixir drawing, which was shown by the magic cloud floating above.


    Su Li always felt that his golden elixir was not simple. Now it seemed that he had a strong causal relationship with this heaven and earth, at least now Dongzhou heaven and earth.


    But think about it, the little thousand star world embedded in his head is the treasure bred by this world, which is equivalent to the offspring of this world. Su Li now has a small thousand star world, which naturally has an endless causal relationship with the world.


    The man''s cultivation is good. It has been more than half a day since he was stabbed in Wuyang until Su Li took people to pursue him. During this time, he has crossed nearly half of Dongzhou, in Jingnan and the border with Vietnam.


    However, he seems to have encountered some problems in Vietnam, and the speed is much slower, so that Su Li and others can catch up quickly.


    But in this way, Su Li began to hesitate whether to catch up with this man immediately... It must not be a personal act to dare to climb up the sword cliff of Dongjiao mountain to assassinate others. Then, let''s find the other party''s nest and uproot the force that dared to attack the disciple of sword cliff sect in one breath!


    This is an action that is extremely in line with the core values of Jianya sect. Naturally, it has won the unanimous support of all accompanying disciples


    So when they came to a cliff on the southeast coast of Yue, they finally knew which side the assassin of Wuyang belonged to.


    "Shadow Pavilion, it''s them?" a senior brother with familiar face but no name said solemnly.


    "Is it troublesome?" Su Li asked.


    "Trouble, they are a famous assassin organization in Dongzhou. It is said that even Yuanying Zhenjun can assassinate successfully, and the success rate is very high."


    "And they come and go without a trace. Almost no one knows where their headquarters is or how many they have."


    "No wonder younger martial brother Wuyang was assassinated. Our defense array at Dongjiao mountain is too crude compared with that at sword cliff."


    "Write this down. Now our sword cliff sect has a great potential. All sides are looking for our loopholes. We can''t think of the casual way we used to be in the mountains." Su Li nodded.


    At the same time, he looked at the towering attic on the sea cliff and always felt that the situation was a little strange


    Through causal perception, the other party is in the towering attic.


    But he doesn''t believe that he can''t feel his own curse with the strength of the other party... Even an ordinary person will feel the feeling of being stared at through the cause and effect, let alone a Jindan real person level killer?


    So Su Li thought that the attic might be a trap, waiting for them to break in?


    "What are you afraid of? We are here, even if it is a trap!" the disciples of Jianya also know that this seems wrong. But their rough way of thinking determines that they will not retreat even if they know there is fraud.


    But they didn''t make a decision without authorization. After all, Su Li is now their principal... The son of sword cliff. This is a person who told Xia Ming not to care about world affairs and vice leader Ji Lian to speak in sword cliff sect after he closed his mouth to the "death pass".


    Su Li only pondered a little. He was sure that he must not follow the wishes of these assassins, otherwise his martial brothers might be damaged when fighting at the other side''s home... Every sword cliff disciple is a valuable asset.


    But he didn''t make the decision to flinch. Instead, he showed the arrogant style of Jianya sect in another way


    "Let''s form a sword array together and cut off the sea cliff with the split ground sword technique!" Su Li gave a very rough decision, but it was very in line with the tastes of everyone around him.


    "That''s it! I don''t believe they''ve all fallen into the sea. What else can there be in ambush!" a group of sword cliff disciples sharpened their hands and formed a basic sword array in one breath.


    Then they finished the congruence and cohesion of the sword of the split earth method together as if instinctively... They are too familiar. Because there are many "projects" in Bei''an City, most of the sword cliff sect disciples gathered in the other courtyard of Dongjiao mountain recognize themselves under xuanyuzi gate


    So a ground breaking sword presided over by Su Li became a terrible heavy Jun ground breaking sword, and then cut it hard into the earth vein under their feet


    Su Li''s Lianshan seal is still effective, but now its effect on Su Li lies more in the perception of the earth vein. Even this perception has escalated into instinct with his constant familiarity.


    When he stepped on the earth at this time, he naturally could clearly grasp the earth vein under his feet... This sword cut out, but it was different from xuanyuzi''s brute force. It found the earth vein, and even found the node where the other party arranged the array with the help of the earth vein, and suddenly disconnected the other party''s line to absorb the earth Qi on the ground.


    In other words, on the surface, this sword destroys the geomorphic veins and is the great cause and effect of heaven and earth. But in fact, because Su Li was familiar with the trend of the earth vein, it became a move to rescue the Qi of the earth vein from the other party


    About is: not only have no mistakes, but have merit.


    "Boom!"


    There was a large collapse on the ground where the pavilion on the sea cliff was located. There was an oblique crack in the upper third of the whole sea cliff, and then they slid down into the sea


    Seeing that the shadow pavilion was about to slide down into the sea with the sea cliff, at this time, a black light suddenly appeared in the pavilion. Unexpectedly, it was like glue to forcibly stick the cut sea cliff together.


    This was an unexpected operation of Su Li. At the same time, he could feel that the other party forcibly grabbed the local Qi again to provide energy for the Dharma array in the pavilion.


    However, although the scene looked strange, the people of sword cliff sect seemed to see the embarrassment of the people in the Pavilion... They had never seen such a grumpy person.


    They set up many traps in the shadow pavilion to ambush these sword cliff sect disciples Yibo... But you found it. How can you break people''s Mountain Gate Foundation so unreasonable?


    "Holy Son, what should we do now? It seems that there are experts sitting on the other side." a senior brother nearby asked.


    Su Li was not worried at all. He said, "that black light should be the mana of a Yuan Ying Zhen Jun, but it must cost a lot to forcibly grab the earth vein and maintain the Dharma array. Let''s wait and see."


    Because he also has mana, he knows that even Yuanying Zhenjun''s mana is not endless before entering the cave.


    In fact, the cultivation realm of Yuan Ying period can also be regarded as different degrees of yuan God. The stronger the yuan God is, of course, the more efficient it is to refine mana... But in addition to the fact that the Dongming realm can continuously grab mana from the void, Yuan Ying Zhen Jun in other realms still needs a process of mana recovery.


    This is also the greatest advantage of the ancient method over the modern method.


    Because the ancient cultivation method carries mana in the body, it can make great mana through time.


    However, in this practice, Yuanying is used to resist the Dharma, which means that the yuan God can only have as much mana as he can control. Their mana enhancement depends on increasing the strength of the yuan God bit by bit.


    It is estimated that Zhenjun in the dark shadow building in front of him can''t be a strong man in the cave, otherwise he will be killed directly. Of course, it can''t be an ancient monk... Therefore, maintaining the current state so that the shadow Pavilion doesn''t fall into the sea with the foundation must be a huge consumption.


    Then the question arises. The other party needs to maintain this state. Since it costs a lot, why should Su Li ''disturb'' others?


    "Let''s have a look first. Let''s have a look." Su Li held down the scene and asked his classmates to take it easy.


    He is very curious. How long will the strong Zhenjun opposite last?

 Chapter 418

    The atmosphere on the scene was so strange. The Yuan Ying Zhen Jun opposite hung the shadow pavilion with a huge mana and wouldn''t fall down the sea cliff... Then the people on the sword cliff looked at it like that.


    It''s hard. At least do something?


    "At this time, it would be better for them to give up the pavilion and kill it directly?" Begonia''s small head poked out of Su Li''s chest pocket and sighed.


    "It''s not that easy. Maybe it''s the nest that people have operated for a long time, but you can''t just fall into the sea." Su Li guessed with common sense.


    "But after so long, it seems that Yuanying Zhenjun can better afford this consumption. It''s a little troublesome... What do you need to break this situation?"


    Su Li thought about it.


    It''s impossible for him to take the initiative to attack now. After all, there is Yuanying opposite. It''s still the nest that the other party has arranged for many years... You can''t take the same door to deliver it.


    However, while he was thinking about how to break the deadlock, Haitang suddenly pulled Su Li''s clothes and said, "Su Li, Su Li, it seems that a deep-sea wild beast has come. It was originally a wild beast left by xuanming to guard the body of my concubine. Now it must be chasing the breath of my body."


    She was also full of apology and felt that she was going to make trouble for Su Li.


    However, at present, it is not known whether they are in trouble, but the shadow Pavilion opposite must be in big trouble


    Because from the deep sea behind them, they suddenly stretched out four huge tentacles, and then pulled the slightly inclined shadow Pavilion down!


    The three parties did not expect a sudden order.


    The people of sword cliff sect were unprepared for the appearance of wild animals in the sea and were shocked.


    Shadow Pavilion... It''s all over the cliff!


    As for the deep-sea wild beast... It had sensed its goal and was ready to climb up, but it didn''t expect that the cliff was so unstable. It fell off just as hard. So that it fell into the sea together, very embarrassed.


    "Tut tut..." Su Li smashed his mouth and thought it was really unlucky... Well, it must be the previous bad luck curse. He was also surprised that the curse of doom didn''t seem to have any effect. Now I know. I saved a big one.


    A group of disciples of sword cliff sect are eager to have a try. They want to see what happened to the shadow pavilion under the sea cliff.


    At this time, they saw many monks in black flying out from below and constantly casting spells downward, which was very embarrassing.


    "Come on, let''s gather in the spirit array." Su Li quickly ordered again.


    The crowd immediately changed their formation and provided Su Li with an endless stream of real yuan


    Although the number is small, the quality of these disciples is very high, so Su Li''s support from the spirit gathering array is not bad at all.


    He directly blessed "Zhenyue seal" with these gathered Zhenyuan, and then threw it above the sea cliff for a moment


    "Boom!"


    It was like a thunder, and then the killers of the shadow Pavilion were all moaning. They were all pressed back and ''frolic'' with the wild animals in the sea.


    For a moment, the people roared at their feet, and they didn''t know what had happened?


    But that doesn''t matter. The important thing is that after about half an hour, the movement below stopped. The people of sword cliff sect saw that the big chapter fish like sea beast climbed up the sea cliff again from the sea


    However, it seems to be in a bad state at this time. It is covered with large and small wounds, and green pus flows out of the wound, which is obviously highly toxic.


    But the body of the wild beast was speechless. Even if it was just climbing up the cliff, the body of the big octopus was recovering rapidly.


    Then he saw Su Li, and the unforgettable hatred appeared in the eyes of those big round Octopus... It wasn''t chasing Begonia.


    Su Li felt the unlucky man who was frightened and cursed by his bad luck. As expected, the cause and effect had been eliminated and the soul was flying. It was probably eaten by this big octopus.


    These are small things. The key is that after the destruction of the shadow Pavilion, the big octopus obviously targeted him again... Well, it seems familiar. Isn''t this the octopus type wild beast he passed by when he went to sea?


    At that time, his sealing technology was not successful, and the octopus type wild beast was really hard to find. At that time, he felt that the seal was not very reliable. Now it seems that he was really free.


    But it''s clear... He can suppress it alone without the spirit gathering array.


    This kind of wild beast with huge body and infinite brute force is not so effective to suppress it with Zhenyue seal. But on the contrary, if he uses the prison cliff charm to calm the soul, it will have a miraculous effect.


    When the big octopus slowly and firmly climbed the cliff under the pressure of Zhenyue seal, Su Li directly stretched out his hand and withdrew Zhenyue seal, but seamlessly switched the prison cliff charm!


    The prison cliff can calm the soul. The octopus wild beast once again realized the familiar feeling that the spirit was suppressed.


    Moreover, this feeling is stronger than the previous one, because this time Su Li gathered 30 sword cliff disciples Zhenyuan to release the prison cliff rune, which can be said to kill the deep-sea wild beast.


    This wild beast is short of brain. He was suppressed by Su Li at sea. Now he managed to get out of trouble. As a result, he ran to land to die?


    Wait, he may think Su Li can''t help it at all?


    In theory, it''s true, but the combination of prison cliff talisman and 10000 trees and flowers can''t completely suppress it, and it seems that it won''t take long to break free. It seems that this big octopus has some special features compared with other wild animals.


    But so what? It doesn''t mean that Su Li can''t kill it now!


    When he was thinking about how to kill this guy, he suddenly felt the expression of his classmates around him


    "Gudu ~"


    Do you need to swallow so loudly?


    Also, why do you all look at the wild beast with food eyes?


    Then Su Li saw two disciples touch out two sticks with fleshy flowers on their heads. Their expression was like a fool


    Cover your face. How can the painting style in your own sect look like this?


    He looked around humbly to make sure there were no outsiders here, and then said to the people next to him, "I don''t need that thing here. Give it to me!"


    The voice fell, and the divine skill of fleshy flowers was displayed. A thick layer of fleshy flowers immediately grew on the big octopus wild beast


    Crystal fleshy flower sacs ripened rapidly and then rolled to the ground.


    "Go and pick it up, or it won''t work for a long time." I don''t know who shouted and rushed over.


    Su Li''s egg painfully maintained the prison cliff talisman, and then watched how the gang took out a lot of jade boxes that should have been used to store miraculous drugs from the storage space to hold the fleshy flower bag.


    It''s true that the efficacy of this fleshy flower sac is losing quickly, but the sword cliff cult also found that if these jade boxes are closed and contained, it can really slow down the passage of Medicine... Just like those natural materials and earth treasures that have been picked.


    What makes Su Li speechless is, do these people take so many jade boxes when they go out?


    I always feel that since he made a batch of "fleshy staff" and handed it over to the sword cliff sect, the painting style of these people has become more and more crooked.


    "No, there are not enough jade boxes... The flesh essence of this deep-sea wild beast is terrible. It has hit 300 jade boxes, and there are so many left." one disciple said with a regretful face.


    The remaining fleshy flower sacs can only be taken on the spot by the people present... Unfortunately, this fleshy flower sacs is the same as Tiancai and Dibao. When a large mouthful of fleshy flower sacs is swallowed into the stomach, you immediately feel a strong salty smell... It feels like eating raw seafood, not so wonderful.


    But the taste is bad, but the effect is really good.


    As soon as the fleshy flower sac was bitten, fresh juice immediately slipped down his esophagus into his abdomen, and then his abdomen was like lighting a small stove, hot, and then spread all over his body.


    He felt a flame spread from the depths of his internal organs, and then quickly swept through his body, making his whole body bathed in heat.


    This is a sign that the body is being strengthened rapidly. The fleshy flower sac of the big octopus has strengthened his flesh strength to a higher level.


    In fact, his previous physical strength is not bad, which is located at the peak of the golden elixir in the conventional sense. After all, he cultivates "mountain and sea return to Tibet". He needs a strong physical body to cultivate more majestic true Qi and true yuan.


    This time, with the help of fleshy flower sac, his physical strength was one step ahead of his cultivation and broke through to a higher level


    Then again, in fact, the cultivation of Yuanying realm enhances the strength of Yuanshen and divine soul, so after the golden pill, the Friar''s physical body will hardly be strengthened.


    So Su Li''s physical strength... Always felt that he began to develop in the direction of ''retro''!


    In fact, it''s not just him. Many sword practitioners of Jianya sect now have excessive physical strength. According to Chi Lao''s words, these are good seedlings of ancient cultivation!


    After a quick meal, a group of rough men of sword cliff sect came back... What are they doing here?


    Oh, yes, it''s for the lovely junior brother Wuyang. What about the enemy?


    The enemies are lying in the sea


    Although I took revenge for a second and reaped a lot of benefits, I always feel that such revenge has no sense of participation.


    A group of broken people are still hypocritical.


    Su Li covered his face and commanded, "go to the sea and see what should be mended. By the way, salvage the shadow Pavilion. I''m sure there are good things in it."


    A group of people went to work quickly and quickly... This is another big harvest that fools know.


    At the same time, they also had an unprecedented understanding in their hearts: Why are Su Li the son of God and they can only be disciples? Very simple, the son is lucky!

 Chapter 419

    After the big octopus wild beast was eaten and wiped clean by the people of Jianya sect, only its Octopus mouth and sharp teeth in the suction cup on its tentacles were left as evidence of its existence.


    Then the disciples of Jianya sect jumped off the sea cliff under the command of Su Li and salvaged the main body of the shadow Pavilion in the sea. After all, it''s a true cultivation force. There must be some savings, right?


    Su Li stood on the sea and exerted his power of suppression and water control. The sea immediately separated and the water flowed out of the seabed.


    The shadow pavilion was lying on the bottom of the sea in pieces. It seemed that it had been completely destroyed in the war with sea beasts just now.


    It looks like ruins, but in fact, if you search carefully, you can find many interesting things in the gravel of the seabed.


    For example, the monk''s storage equipment, some unused talismans and pills, as well as many scattered magic tools and even magic weapons are retained.


    Of course, the most important thing is the large number of spirit stones stored in the shadow Pavilion!


    Su Li didn''t have any time to distinguish, but asked people to try their best to find the artifacts that recorded information... Compared with these material things, he paid more attention to how to fill the Dharma Hall of Jianya sect.


    The harvest is really huge. The shadow pavilion has existed for at least two or three thousand years. The top skills are nothing, but there are many basic or side skills.


    Of course, these things will not be cultivated for the disciples of Jianya sect, but they are good for broadening their horizons... As long as they love reading.


    Su Li also joined the treasure hunt, but found that the "hidden shadow hiding technique" in the shadow pavilion was still very interesting. After all, it is an assassin organization. This concealment technique is quite clever. It can even cover up the Friar''s life and mind fluctuations to a certain extent, so as to achieve the purpose of complete concealment.


    Su Li looked at this technique of hiding breath well, so he remembered it and decided to learn it when he was free... With this technique and du''e Dun, he could be transferred to a super assassin.


    Then he cleaned up for a while. After feeling that everyone was a little bored, Su Li waved his hand and decided to return.


    There must be many precious items of shadow Pavilion on the seabed, but Su Li and the disciples of sword cliff sect didn''t want to screen everywhere. These things are left to those casual practitioners in the cultivation world to try their luck. Fortunately, they have obtained the greatest harvest.


    On the way back, while flying, immerse your mind in a palm sized crystal and read the information... This shadow Pavilion is interesting. It has a set of very efficient information recording and transmission technology. It may be related to their industry.


    This technical principle relies on the unique resonance principle between special crystals to realize information transmission. It is very efficient and fast. After taking it back, it should bring a lot of inspiration to Bing Zhuzi and Gu gardenia.


    What he is reading now is the mission records of the shadow Pavilion in recent years... In fact, it is the assassination roster.


    This is equivalent to the background information of the killer organization. There are not only assassination targets, but also recorded customer information.


    Then he found a big circle and didn''t see the assassination mission about Wuyang... Was it a manslaughter?


    Maybe it was a manslaughter, because he saw his name appear in the list.


    Then maybe you can guess that the original target of the shadow Pavilion killer is him! It was only because he had been staying at Jianya and doing research with his classmates that they thought of a way to lead him out.


    As for the way to lead him out, I''m afraid it''s to assassinate the people around him... No matter life or death, teaching these people by sword cliff will surely launch a revenge counterattack.


    The guy cursed by Su Li knows he''s been watched, but he still returns here. I''m afraid it''s also to attract him here and ambush


    For this reason, the shadow Pavilion exposed its base camp in order to eliminate Su Li''s wariness.


    It can be seen that it must have prepared many means, and even prepared to face the endless anger of sword cliff sect... But the problem is, they are unlucky.


    Who knew that Su Li would cast such a strange curse to track, and who knew that the people of Jianya sect did things horizontally but directly.


    Finally, no one could imagine that their shadow pavilion would be dragged into the water by a deep-sea wild beast.


    Then the wild beast''s body was wild and almost immortal. Suddenly, all the members of the shadow Pavilion... Died.


    The question now is, who hired the shadow pavilion to assassinate him?


    Su Li was curious. He basically bet on the future of the whole force. Even if they succeed in the assassination, it is estimated that the boundary of Dongzhou will not be able to stay. The gains are not worth the losses.


    He looked at the task information in the shadow Pavilion crystal and found that the information of other task publishers was retained, but there was no one like him


    Well, don''t think about it. If you can''t figure it out, put the blame on the dry famine coach. They have taken out the poison of Zhenjun to assassinate him. I think it has something to do with Qianhuang sect.


    Su Li flew all the way to understand the key. Then he suddenly threw a messenger jade sword to the disciples around him and said, "I have something to deal with. Just give this jade sword to my master Gu Yuzi when you go back."


    Then he spread his sword wings and the man fell to the ground.


    The disciples of sword cliff sect who returned with a full load looked at each other and always felt that something was wrong.


    But their minds can''t turn around such a complex problem. Even if they find the strength of the army, they don''t care too much. They just continue their return journey.


    As long as their holy Son Su Li has other things to deal with, he will be able to return to the mountain soon.


    ¡­¡­


    It was only a day later that Gu Yuzi got Su Li''s jade sword. He saw the message left on it: I''ll go out and play. Don''t read it.


    Gu Yuzi: "


    It took him a lot of effort to hold back a slot... The leader of Jianya sect doesn''t care, the deputy leader acting as the educational administration is closed to death, and the Holy Son acting as the educational administration runs away willfully again... Is there any hope for this sect? It''s over!


    Fortunately, he was still a smart man. After thinking about it, he immediately went to Jingchen, and then went to meet the God on the ailanthus under the divine tree.


    They saw Chun, but they didn''t expect that Chun in front of them had blurred eyes and didn''t sleep well and concentrate.


    But seeing them, she still showed a wide smile and said, "Ben Jun knows your intention. You can rest assured that Su Li won''t have a problem."


    Gu Yuzi and Jing Chen looked at each other, but they finally left without saying a word.


    "Ha ~" after they left, Chun couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to cover his red lips and cut, then returned to the divine tree, curled up in a tree root and half lay down.


    Soon she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    "Su Li, where are you going?" Begonia''s small head exposed outside Su Li''s pocket and asked strangely while looking at the scenery outside.


    She was just pure curiosity. It was a great pleasure to travel with Su Li like this. So she has a pure smile all the time, as if everything around her is full of fun.


    Su Li also found a problem, that is, the more far away from the noumenon, the more natural childlike temperament will emerge.


    "Revenge for Wuyang, of course," he replied.


    "You want revenge... You mean to go directly to the dry wasteland people for revenge?" Begonia thought of this at once.


    Su Li nodded slightly, then looked around with some guilt, then reached into the pocket next to Haitang and took out a dog with a bubbling nose


    "Don''t sleep. Take us north. Remember to be quiet." Su Li put the sausage on the ground and said.


    The bubble on the sausage nose broke, and then vaguely licked his nose. Then he shook his hair violently and became energetic.


    Finally, the boring dog life was about to pass. It suddenly became energetic, and then the whole body expanded and became a big demon dog as big as a small house.


    It''s just that he eats a lot of good things during this period, so that he looks round again... This is really a unlucky dog. It seems that he is always competing with his body.


    But the meat intestines were really comfortable to ride. Su Li jumped on the back of the meat intestines and felt soft, elastic and fluffy.


    The long dog hair is very soft, lying on the back of the sausage, as if the whole body was embedded, warm and comfortable.


    Moreover, the meat sausage runs very smoothly and does not have the bumpy feeling of an ordinary horse. With its own strength and Demon power continuously accumulated and strengthened in Hu eating haisai, his talent of "walking on the ground" finally did not have to be attached to the ground to start.


    The fleshy intestines running up seemed to be a flickering shadow. In an instant, they disappeared in the mountains, disappeared and could not be detected.


    Su Li also made a little study of the "hidden shadow and rest technique" obtained from the shadow Pavilion at this time. He only tried it on both sides and successfully performed it, and then hid his breath together.


    For him, it was like a trick to use Zhenyuan. It had its own characteristics, but it was not difficult.


    Begonia was also eager to try, jumped out of Su Li''s pocket, and then drilled into the soft dog hair of meat intestines with a happy face.


    Su Li simply lay down with his head against the back neck of the sausage. It was really comfortable.


    He groped in his bag for a moment, then took out some interesting information records from the shadow Pavilion and looked at them.


    This information is a collection of intelligence collected by the shadow Pavilion. A lot of redundant information is filled with it, mostly useless.


    However, through the intelligence channel of the shadow Pavilion, there are many secrets of the royal families or senior officials of Dongzhou countries, as well as many internal intelligence of Dongzhou sects.


    I feel that the tentacles of this organization have extended to all sides of Dongzhou. Perhaps the picture is very big


    It''s only understandable to think that behind this organization may be Qianhuang University.


    Now Su Li takes these information to relieve his boredom, but it is also enlightening. If Jianya sect wants to completely rule Dongzhou, it seems that it''s best to establish a similar peripheral organization.


    Sure enough, the rise of the great church is really a myriad of things. There are too many things to prepare for than the original Pianan corner.

 Chapter 420

    Riding the dog all the way north, Su Li began a journey of revenge with a very relaxed mood.


    It is said to be revenge, but in fact, he also feels that he can take this opportunity to travel to the north, so that his golden elixir drawing can add some patterns.


    Now Su Li has gone out of the Northern Wei Dynasty and rode a dog on the grassland in the north.


    Now it is the coldest season on the grassland. There is no shelter on the grassland, but the cold wind roars, snowflakes fly, and there are white clothes everywhere.


    Originally, he thought he would meet the Hu people on the grassland, but soon he found out how could there be herders in such weather?


    The nomadic Beihu on the grassland is not without cities, but these cities are usually left behind by a few people, and they will be "lively" only during the winter.


    This is also the survival wisdom of grassland herdsmen. In winter, we gather together with a year''s savings to keep warm, and in the beginning of spring, when the ice and snow melt, we begin to live by grass again.


    At this time, the meat intestines shuttle through the wind and snow with Su Li. It seems that mortals are a shadow passing by. They just think it''s an illusion. But Su Li felt the land and water flow of the northern grassland.


    From the sense of earth pulse, the more you go north, there is a feeling that the earth atmosphere is slowly weakening. This is reflected in the fact that the number of species on the grassland is far less abundant than that in the hills and mountains.


    To some extent, this also hinders the opportunity for these nomadic Beihu to develop their own civilization. They seem not weak now, but in fact they don''t even have their own words.


    Because they can''t stay in one place for cultural exchanges, they always live by grass and wander around in a tribal unit. However, the tribes on the grassland are often the most unreliable, and few tribes can inherit three generations.


    Suddenly, the meat sausage stopped by a place, arched its nose into a slightly raised snow pile, and then planed twice with its claws, revealing a warm body buried under the wind and snow.


    "It''s an exiled old man." Su Li looked sideways from behind the sausage head, and then stopped looking.


    Begonia climbed to the top of the meat sausage''s head, pulled two handfuls of dog hair, looked down carefully, and then said, "it can be saved. Do you want to save him?"


    As the incarnation of toon, Begonia does inherit the truth and goodness of toon, but there is no toon. It comes from the indifference caused by the passage of time. It is really cute.


    Su Li grabbed the Begonia that seemed to fall, pulled it back, held it in his palm and said, "it''s useless. We saved him this year. As long as he returns to the tribe, he will still die next year."


    "Why?" Begonia didn''t understand.


    "Because on the grassland, only strong tribes will provide for the elderly, and weak tribes and even large tribes will exile the elderly to survive and die in order to save food for the winter," Su Li said. He is willing to save people, but if even after saving, he will not change his destiny, then why save?


    This is the law of survival on the grassland. Su Li may be able to change, but he didn''t want to change.


    Grassland herdsmen are not suitable for establishing their own political power, but they may be able to live a stable life by relying on the central dynasty and exchanging their cattle and sheep for food and other materials every year.


    However, although this grassland is large, the number of cattle and sheep that can be fed is also limited. Their only way to forge ahead is to start a war around... In this way, they are back to the origin.


    Leaving the old herdsman who had been cold all over, the meat intestines continued to move forward in the wind and snow.


    The farther north, the colder the weather is. In the cold weather, only the dog hair with meat intestines can bring warmth.


    Now, even sitting on the head of meat intestines, Begonia habitually stroked a big rub of dog hair around her body, as if she were wearing a fur.


    Meat sausage was originally full of strong blood, almost a big demon, so it''s very warm to stay on its back, even in the cold wind. It''s really a great mount.


    Su Li didn''t hurry either. When it was getting dark, he stopped to have a rest. By the way, reward them for carrying their hard-working sausage all the way


    Although it''s not hard for sausage, it can restore its normal size and run all the way intuitively. Of course, it''s great to be able to eat the food cooked by the owner himself.


    Some ingredients are hard to find, but it doesn''t matter. Su Li didn''t want to find food today. He took a lot of turnip pieces out of the bag


    Haitang saw her eyebrows beating on the spot, and she thought of the radish essence who used to run around behind her


    Meat intestines obviously think of their ''little brothers''... Now they only have'' corpses''.


    But Su Licai doesn''t care so much. He has long wanted these radishes. Who knows they will become fine!


    However, thanks to the help of the "shadow Pavilion" killer, he was allowed to do such a thing in good faith.


    "Don''t look at me with that kind of eyes. The root parts carrying their consciousness have been planted back to the ground. It''s a waste if you don''t eat the cut parts."


    Su Li explained, but when he saw that the sausage and Begonia were still looking like "scum", he thought he''d better go with them... Anyway, he''d eat these radishes!


    I drew a simple picture on the snow at my feet, and immediately there were even mountain marks on the ground, and then added fire Rune marks. A moment later, the snow in this place melted and exposed the dry ground after baking.


    The ground is actually covered with withered grass. It looks a little messy and dirty.


    Little Begonia was disgusted, so with a wave of his small hand, Begonia flowers grew on the ground out of season


    Su Li sat down on the fragrant Begonia flower mat. There was still a lot of wind and snow outside, but then the meat sausage wrapped around the snow outside and blocked the wind and snow for Su Li and Haitang.


    Then Su Li set up a cooking stove in the open space exposed in the middle of the meat sausage dish. The fire symbol stably put the high temperature below, and immediately dispersed Yu Han completely.


    Melt some snow water to make soup, sprinkle simple salt, cut those turnip pieces, throw them into the pot and stew slowly over warm fire.


    A moment later, an indisputable fragrance came out, which made the wet nose inhale continuously, and made xiaohaitang completely forget her previous inner resistance.


    So a moment later, Su Li filled Haitang with a big bowl of crystal clear turnip soup. Then he filled himself with a bowl, and then most of the rest of the pot was given to meat intestines.


    He tried to drink... Sure enough, it was an extremely natural delicacy, with fresh fragrance and light sweetness of radish.


    And the turnip meat has also been cooked thoroughly and soft. It melts in the mouth, and it seems that a sweet flow slides into the throat.


    This is a refined radish. In fact, Su Li used some Alchemy to cook it. As expected, the refined radish meat also has some magical effects... This is already a genius earth treasure level radish. After eating it, Su Li obviously felt that his Zhenyuan had become much more active, and the impurities in his body were cleared.


    Well, the improvement of Zhenyuan is negligible, but is it the effect of removing impurities


    Su Li thought it was a bit confusing.


    In addition to his freak accident, in fact, even the most talented people generally need pills to help them in their cultivation. After all, pills are not only to improve one''s accomplishments, but also to adjust one''s physical state and make it more suitable for cultivating a certain magical power.


    It''s like Han Yan needed matching pills to try to cultivate red practice shensha sword, which is a very normal thing in the cultivation world.


    However, there are three poisons in medicine. Even the pill refined by the most skillful Dan master will inevitably have some poisons. Or those drugs remain in the body and are themselves toxic.


    In this case, it will not only cause some obstacles to the monk''s body, but also make the body produce stronger and stronger drug resistance.


    Su Li now found that these radish meat can clean up the drug poison accumulated in the monk... This effect is actually very important for the monk.


    Meat sausage is particularly happy to eat, which is also related to how much it eats.


    He followed Su Li all the way and what he ate.


    The wronged soul ate it. It also ate the Tiancai and Dibao that Su Li didn''t want. It also ate a lot of fleshy flower bags


    The residue of these things accumulated in its body has no great impact, but it will certainly be very comfortable if it can be cleaned up.


    As for Begonia, it is satisfied to drink a big bowl and no longer eat more. After all, it is also the incarnation of the God with the card surface. You can taste everything fresh.


    In this way, Su Li and Haitang spent the night in the snow nest with the meat sausage body as the "wall". Warm and comfortable.


    At the beginning, meat sausage still used its own body to resist the wind and snow, but when the wind and snow outside are getting bigger and bigger, and its body is covered with snow, it doesn''t need to be a ''wall'' at all.


    Even in the middle of the night, it shrunk directly and rolled around comfortably on the Begonia flower mat, because an arched snow nest had been formed around them.


    In fact, they are half buried in the snow.


    This is a new experience for Begonia... Or every day with Su Li is a new experience.


    She was born noble, but she missed many ordinary things. What Su Li is inadvertently doing now is looking at the ordinary fun with Begonia.


    After a night of wind and frost, Su Li felt that there seemed to be sunshine in the snow above his head, so he stretched his waist and stood up to poke a hole in the snow above his head... Looking out, it was a good weather, which was quite suitable for driving.


    So after a full night''s sleep, the energetic sausage grew again, broke the snow nest, and then continued to run north with Su Li and Begonia.


    According to Su Li''s globe, they should be able to run out of the grassland in the North today. And out of the grassland, that is the boundary of the far north

 Chapter 421

    There was an end in front of Su Li... It was a great lake as vast as the sea.


    The Qi of the water veins here is abundant, and the earth veins meet, which also burst out an unusual aura charm.


    The water surface was sparkling, and there was no ice under the condition of cold. Su Li felt it and found that there was an underwater crater emitting warm heat at the bottom of the lake.


    The existence of this underwater volcano will not freeze the water of this great lake, and also make the earth vein force here more active than other places in the north. That''s why this place is so rich in vitality.


    Strictly speaking, it is still the boundary of Dongzhou, but to the north, it can be regarded as the extreme north.


    In fact, there was no clear boundary between Dongzhou and the far north, but the existence of this huge lake made the monks default to it as the dividing point.


    "Meat intestines, let''s see if there are monks gathered nearby." Su Li ordered.


    The abundance of the vitality of this place is bound to attract friars from the far north. He even thought that if there was no better place for Reiki to meet in the far north, the headquarters of Qianhuang university might be here.


    Rouchang''s nose was very sensitive to the Friar''s true yuan and mana. It sniffed its nose in the wind and snow and ran quickly along the South Bank of the great lake.


    Along the way, Su Li saw many tribes inhabited by beidihu people. These Beihu tribes lived along the Bank of the great lake, but formed several large settlements like simple villages and towns.


    They live near the water here. Although it is a bitter and cold place in the north, they can at least fish in the Great Lakes in winter.


    Of course, it is impossible to grow, but at least enough to sustain life.


    Bypassing these ordinary people, Su Li was carried by meat intestines to a shallow bay on the South Bank of the great lake.


    It is strange that this shallow bay should be the most suitable place for fishermen to live, but there is no trace of anyone''s activities here.


    "Ouch!"


    The sausage stopped and confirmed that there were many signs of friar activity in the shallow bay.


    Su Li smelled the speech and showed a clear look, but he didn''t come forward to inquire. But let the meat sausage drill far into a northern mountain on the south bank.


    Then he came down from his intestines and entered the state of shadow concealment.


    He lay down in the snow and began to observe the movement of the shallow bay... Although he had little experience, at least he knew what was stalking.


    If you are so reckless, you may gain something in the past, but what if the opposite strength is very strong?


    It''s better to be patient when your friends and enemies are unknown.


    The meat intestines next to him also lay down together. The long dog hair was spread on the snow. Su Li immediately rolled onto the dog hair to express his comfort.


    In fact, the sausage has always paid great attention to taking care of the dog hair on his body. It is not only soft and tough, but also very comfortable to rub, and even has a fragrant smell. So even a goddess like begonia likes to be tired of meat intestines.


    This was Su Li''s first time to do stalking. At the beginning, there was some excitement. But soon he felt bored


    He began to feel that he was really sick. He did not do it well. He ran over to blow the cold wind... It was really difficult from extravagance to thrift.


    Then after a while, he fell asleep with his head tilted


    Begonia looked at Su Li, who fell asleep directly. Is this your stalking?


    She can only stare for Su Li, just a little bitter in her heart


    A moment later, Haitang felt a big wet tongue running over her


    She quickly stood up and straightened her hair, and then saw the big bright eyes of meat sausage looking at her


    She was a little embarrassed, but after all, she was a great supernatural power who had lived for a long time, so she immediately realized what the situation was now.


    Begonia quickly jumped on Su Li''s forehead, patted hard, and then whispered in his ear, "get up quickly, there''s something moving."


    Su Li quickly opened his eyes when he was sleepy. Then he scratched his head without embarrassment. His eyes then focused on the shallow bay in the distance


    Oh, there really was a monk in black, and it seemed that he had just returned and was ready to go inside.


    Su Li immediately concentrated on observing to see how the black robed friar operated... He seemed to recite a simple water division decision, and then the lake in the shallow bay quickly separated on both sides.


    After the water flow separated, it exposed a ladder slope extending downward, all the way to a cave extending to the bottom of the lake.


    Seeing the man disappear, Su Li hesitated whether to go to see it... Mainly because he knew nothing about the cultivation world in the extreme north. Rash action may cause unnecessary trouble.


    He hesitated for a while, making Haitang nervous. When Su Li found out that she had accidentally fallen asleep, Su Li finally remembered something


    He has an encyclopedia!


    So he quickly untied the seal of the ring on his hand and asked, "red old man, do you know where the friars in the lake are gathered?"


    So impatient doesn''t give people some reaction time?


    In the past, red old man must have stomach Fei... But now, it actually said two words faintly: "position."


    On the contrary, Su Li was bluffed and felt that his "carry on Grandpa" was finally going to become an unfeeling query tool?


    He felt a little sorry in his heart, but he still smoothly said his location: "the great lake on the edge of the Arctic grassland."


    "This lake is called ''Beihai'', which is one of the landmarks of the extreme north. It is said that Beihai Lake connects with the real North Sea, so you can often see the presence of giant demons of the North Sea in this lake."


    Red old man started encyclopedia science popularization unexpectedly, without hesitation and pause... A sense of vision that he completely accepted his life after being broken.


    "There is another small world in Beihai lake. This small world is called ''Beihai secret territory''. Participating in Beihai lake is one of the three holy places in the far north."


    As if knowing that Su Li must ask what the three holy places in the far north are next, Chi Lao has said it smoothly.


    "The three holy places are: the secret land of the North Sea, the eternal night city and the polar ice floating island."


    "The secret territory of the North Sea is right in front of us. It is the largest gathering place for scattered cultivation in the far north... Even because it is the junction of Dongzhou and the far north, it is actually the largest gathering place for scattered cultivation in Dongzhou."


    Su Li was a little stunned when he heard this... The cultivation world in Dongzhou is basically under the control of the large sect. There are many cultivation resources, but they are basically controlled by those sects. The living condition of casual cultivation in Dongzhou is really worrying, because it is difficult for them to find even their own way to obtain resources in this prosperous place.


    However, the Beihai lake is different. Without the control of the large gate forces, they can harvest anything entirely on their own. Even killing and looting are not like so many orthodox monks staring at Dongzhou


    "Yongye city is a city composed entirely of practitioners. It was originally similar to the immortal city in Dongzhou. It is a relic of an ancient immortal. Only Yongye city is owned by Qianhuang cult, which is the headquarters of Qianhuang cult."


    "It is said that the polar ice floating island is also a fairy relic, but it is located in the endless floating ice in the extreme north. Because of the flow of floating ice, it is changing its position all the time. It often needs good luck to find it."


    "More importantly, the polar ice floating island is an undeveloped immortal relic. I don''t know the specific situation. Maybe you can inquire in this secret place of the North Sea."


    Red old dutifully said what he should say in one breath, and then he was silent.


    "Red old man?" Su Li thought he was not used to it, so he called it.


    "Anything else?" the red old man asked faintly.


    "What are you doing?" Su Li asked again. There are some suspects who have nothing to say.


    "I''m dealing with the prayers of your believers... It''s interesting to hear." Chi Lao replied faintly... Full of a kind of ''Buddha nature'' to explore life.


    But the problem is, this guy is a demon who leads to magic robbery. Hey, is it really good to have such a Buddhist mentality?


    Su Li wanted to spit it out, but he held back... After all, it may have something to do with him.


    Chichang is really a Buddha. He said faintly, "don''t worry, I just don''t expect anything from you anymore. So listening to the prayers of these believers every day makes me feel more valuable."


    Then the red old man stopped talking again.


    Su Li has some egg pain. Although such a peaceful red old man feels very harmless, he always feels that it seems to have become a little strange.


    Begonia covered his mouth and smiled: "it seems that the means of noumenon has worked."


    "Hmm?" Su Li looked at Haitang. Did she, or Chun, do anything else he didn''t know?


    But Haitang said, "incense is poisonous, so it must be suppressed by the throne and limited by the clergy."


    "But even so, the will of the gods is rarely weak and will be gradually influenced by the wishes of believers."


    "My body was also afraid that you could not support yourself, so I placed my God in the ring of Chiyang, and borrowed the afterthought incarnation of Chiyang as the center to deal with believers'' prayers. In this way, I can completely filter the poison of incense for you... Of course, the filtered residual poison must be accepted."


    So old Chi is the unlucky guy who bears the residual poison of incense for Su Li... No wonder he has become strange.


    Previously, it was just that the reaction slowed down and the feeling became stupid. Now it is a complete Buddha.


    "What will this eventually become?" Su Li asked curiously.


    "In the end, this little red sun afterthought will probably become an incarnation of your God, and because of the continuous erosion of the poison of incense, it will feel that it is what it really should be," said Haitang.


    "But isn''t it the afterthought of summer God?" Su Li couldn''t understand.


    "That''s right, but Chiyang cut this afterthought completely out of his consciousness in order to do the robbery method of that generation, leaving only some limited causal implications." Begonia replied: "you can turn it into your appearance."


    Su Li looked at the begonia with a bad smile on his face. He always felt that the matter was still not so simple... But who let the original Xia God Chiyang offend Chun? Deserve revenge.

 Chapter 422

    It''s easy to do now that he knows that this Beihai secret place is a place for scattered cultivation. Su Li also found a black dress, put the sausage and Begonia back in his pocket, and then came to the entrance of the Beihai secret place.


    After induction, there is really no special arrangement here. So he separated the shallow bay from the lake by dividing the water.


    The downward ladder appeared again. Su Li felt it again. It seemed that there was no danger in it?


    So he went down the long exposed passage to see what was wonderful about the secret place of the North Sea where Sanxian gathered.


    ... soon he felt that there was huge air pressure below, and the air flow in the channel was like a hurricane. It''s no wonder that the lake won''t pour back after it is covered, but it is completely supported by the huge underground pressure.


    Originally, Su Li thought that since it would be called a secret place, there should be a transmission array like Dengxian city to the small world.


    But gradually he went farther and farther, and found that this idea was probably unrealistic.


    This so-called small world of the secret place of the North Sea is simply an underground world under the North Sea Lake, isn''t it?


    The more he walked, the hotter the passage became. It seems understandable to think that there is an underwater volcano under the Beihai lake.


    But the air in this passage is actually not suitable for ordinary people to breathe. It is full of sulfur smell and various underground toxic gases.


    It''s OK for friars... But Su Li is a little upset. Won''t these casual monks take care of their own territory?


    Forget it, there is no place for casual repair. They will only make do by themselves.


    Su Li was helpless, but at the same time, he was more relieved.


    Compared with a managed place, he now hopes that this secret place in the North Sea is a chaotic place without management.


    He quickened his pace and began to gallop through the passage.


    Then he found that this place was really unmanaged. He rushed out more than ten miles all the way, but no one paid attention to it and could do whatever he wanted.


    After a while, the passage began to widen and the castration began to slow down. It can be predicted that the underground passage is coming to an end.


    The temperature here is extremely hot, and there is a strong poison gas. I''m afraid some bottom friars who have not yet entered the state of congenital stillbirth can''t stick to it.


    However, in this harsh environment, there were some traces of monks.


    Su Li saw that there were many man-made caves on both sides of the hot channel, and many of them were shimmering, indicating that someone was inside.


    "This is the secret land of the North Sea?" Begonia''s voice came from under Su Li''s clothes. She felt that the scene in front of her insulted the word "secret land".


    No way, the immortal God''s understanding of "secret land" will naturally stay in that kind of fairyland with the fragrance of birds and flowers. Su Li felt the strong aura generated by the opposition between water and fire here. He knew that although the conditions here seemed bad, it was an excellent training place for friars.


    Su Li didn''t mean to disturb the caves along the way, because there were obvious prohibitions at the door of these caves.


    He continued to go deep, and then saw a scene that made him speechless


    A very spacious cave did not set any restrictions, but a stone tablet was set up in front of the door, which said: the cave is rented and sold.


    He actually saw a "real estate company" in the secret land of Beihai with poor living environment!


    Driven by an inexplicable visual sense, he involuntarily walked over and wanted to know the market here


    He walked to the door of this bright cave, but no one paid any attention... Not even a little girl selling a house, bad comment.


    Then he went in again, but he only felt that he had passed through a film, and the air in the cave was immediately refreshing.


    It turns out that there is an array to purify the air. This "real estate developer" also knows that the air in this damn place is really bad.


    Then he saw the principal in the cave, an old man who looked like a thief... He should also be a monk, but his accomplishments were just in the state of congenital stillbirth, and his breath was stagnant. It was obviously that he had not practiced for a long time.


    "That..."


    He just wanted to open his mouth. The old man seemed to be surprised. Then he threw out a pamphlet and said, "this is an empty cave. There are still space for the top, middle and bottom three products. He chose to choose. There are all the purchase or rental prices. If you choose, come to me to pay for the spirit stone."


    This service attitude


    Su Li ignored him and began to read the introduction of "caves" here... Su Li was too lazy to vomit about turning these caves into "caves".


    He is really curious about how the "real estate business" in the secret territory of Beihai is done.


    Then I looked at the introduction of these caves


    The inferior cave is very narrow and densely arranged around. It is likely that hundreds of inferior caves will be densely arranged on the walls of a cave... Of course, the price is naturally the cheapest.


    However, even the inferior cave has the most basic air purification array, spirit gathering array and protection prohibition, which is even the most basic guarantee in this secret place of the North Sea.


    Therefore, no matter how poor you are, when you come to Beihai secret place, you will usually find a way to rent a inferior cave here, otherwise you can''t even rest assured of cultivation in this secret place.


    As for the situation of Zhongpin cave, it is not much better. In contrast, it is only spacious, but there is no big difference in purification array, gathering spirit array and protection prohibition.


    However, there is one thing in the introduction of Zhongpin Cave: there is a magmatic river view to see, or there is a chance to meet the Yanlong venerable.


    "Eh? What''s the matter with Yan Long Zun?" Su Li asked curiously.


    The dazed old man said impatiently, "the Yanlong venerable doesn''t know? If you buy a top-grade cave, you can have the opportunity to communicate with the Yanlong venerable for an hour every month."


    Su Li: "


    Is this a high honor?


    He looked down at the pamphlet and found the introduction of the "top-grade cave"... How to say, it''s really hard to say.


    The so-called Shangpin cave is on the cliff near the magmatic Lake in the central core of the secret territory of the North Sea. Purification Dharma array, spirit gathering Dharma array and protection prohibition are also the top, but this cave wants to sell millions of spirit stones at a high price!


    And even if it''s for rent, it''s 10000 Lingshi a year... It''s really expensive.


    It can be said that the price of this top-grade cave is far from the price it should have. No wonder there are not many casual practitioners willing to practice in this top-grade cave.


    However, Su Li can understand that the most important thing for this top-grade cave to have such a high price is the opportunity to talk with Yan Long Zun one hour a month.


    Another advantage that I don''t know whether it can be counted as a benefit is that the owner of the top-grade cave can expand freely within the scope of the protection prohibition of the cave.


    Million spirit stones... All the assets of a small clan don''t necessarily have these. Can you buy only one cave here?


    "Then buy a top-grade cave. I''m not used to living in a rented place." Su Li made a decision quickly.


    Does he have so many spirit stones?


    Of course, there is. I only gained a sum when I destroyed the shadow Pavilion.


    Although this harvest should be handed over to the church, he felt that since someone had invested 2 million spirit stones to buy his life, it was natural for him to take the spirit stone from the shadow Pavilion.


    So because he didn''t spend his own money, he didn''t feel distressed when such a large amount of spirit stone was scattered.


    With his words falling, the bad old man who had not raised his eyelids from beginning to end suddenly straightened his waist, then opened his yellow eyes and stared at Su Li and said, "is that true?"


    "Seriously," Su Li replied calmly.


    The old man immediately rushed out of his seat, then showed a ''professional'' smile and said: "the guests are really forthright. Come, please follow the old man. I''ll take you to see the cave and make sure you''re satisfied."


    Su Li: "


    He suddenly regretted. Why did he spend this inexplicable money?


    But soon he was too lazy to think about such things, because he came to Beihai secret place to inquire about news, and for him, spending money is a way to inquire about news.


    The old man took Su Li to the interior of the "sales office", but he saw that there were many special Dharma arrays in a secret room inside.


    Su Li did some research on arrays. He could recognize that these arrays were small short-range transmission arrays.


    "Guest, please look. This is the best house left in the top grade cave." the old man made a ''please'' gesture.


    When Su Li stepped into it, he felt a not so wonderful whirl, and he found that he had changed a space.


    "Don''t worry, guest. After you decide to go to the cave, the transmission array will be completely erased." old man Zao seemed to know Su Li''s question and quickly explained.


    Then he took Su Li around the cave, but found that this place could be called "top grade".


    In addition to the basic configurations mentioned earlier, there are also the pill room and refining room with earth fire, the spirit field area for spiritual material planting, and the quiet room with more concentrated Reiki. In addition, other functional rooms are also available. If you open more living rooms, you can even be regarded as a sect residence.


    Su Li asked, "I spent a lot of money here, but how to ensure the safety of my property?"


    When old man Zao heard this, he immediately said with a solemn expression: "the Yanlong venerable is in the magma lake at the door of the cave. His old man is the security guarantee of the secret place of the North Sea!"


    "I see. The Yan Long venerable is the great power that sheltered the secret place of the North Sea?" Su Li asked curiously.


    "Strictly speaking, the secret place of Beihai was actually the cave of the Yan Long venerable, but the venerable was merciful and allowed us to live and survive here." the bad old man showed his respect for the Yan Long venerable.


    So, Su Li felt even more curious... What exactly was the Yan Long venerable?

 Chapter 423

    Su Li finally spent millions of Lingshi to buy such a "top-grade cave".


    It''s not that he values what the "old man selling a house" said. You can see the 45 degree side face of the Yanlong venerable at this position


    But under the reminder of Haitang, he found that when he spent millions of Lingshi to buy the cave, he had a causal relationship with a terrorist existence in the lava lake!


    "Now that I''ve paid for all the spirit stones, can you tell me how many people have bought the top-grade cave here?" Su Li grabbed the bad old man who wanted to escape and asked.


    Old man Zao smiled politely, then stood in the transmission array outside the cave, pointed to the dark red magmatic lake and magmatic river outside and said, "guest, please look, the magmatic River extends all the way from that direction, all along the way is'' Zhongpin cave '', and the closer it is, the more expensive it is."


    "But so far, there are cliffs on three sides of the magma lake where the Yanlong venerable is located, and the cave house purchased by the guests monopolizes the whole cliff. How noble the geographical location is."


    "In other words, there are only three superior caves at most?" Su Li asked.


    The old man smiled awkwardly and politely again and said, "strictly speaking, it''s two, because the cliff facing the mouth of the magmatic river is actually the cave of Yan Long Zun in his early years."


    Su Li looked at the cliff next to him. Sure enough, there was a well cleaned cave with exquisite carvings. He thought about it, and then suddenly made an amazing decision


    "Give you another million spirit stones and I''ll buy the cave opposite... Well, no one will spend so much spirit stones to buy the cave except me?" Su Li said surprisingly.


    The "old sales man" was also startled. This kind of thing... He was still in his stomach before. As a result, he didn''t expect Su Li to round up another top-grade cave in the twinkling of an eye!


    "What''s the problem?" Su Li asked.


    "No, no..." the old man wiped his forehead in a cold sweat and quickly agreed, and then took out the contract again to settle with Su Li


    But looking at the frightened and trembling hand, Su Li understood that the old man must be scolding others for being stupid and rich at this time.


    Su Li doesn''t care about this. He just cares that when the contract is completely signed, he is more closely involved in the cause and effect of the terrible existence in the lava lake.


    The old man walked away trembling, while Su Li stayed at the door of the cave to face Haitang''s question: "Why buy two caves at one go? It''s not a good place with a lot of smoke."


    Begonia impolitely commented on the secret place of Beihai... In the eyes of the eternal God, it is really not worth mentioning.


    Su Li replied, "in fact, it can be used as the other courtyard of my sword cliff sect in the far north. It''s only two million spirit stones, but it can also give me another mountain protecting beast in the far north other courtyard of my sword cliff sect. Why not?"


    The voice fell, and there was a burst of bubbles in the lava lake, which seemed to have a great opinion on his statement.


    Su Li turned his head and looked forward to the things below to climb up by himself.


    But unfortunately, there were only bubbles in the magma lake for a while, and then disappeared. Nothing else happened


    Begonia understood. She said in surprise, "so you want to lead this out, but it doesn''t seem to be fooled."


    "It doesn''t matter. According to the contract, he must come out to see us two hours a month anyway... It''s a big deal to wait here for a month."


    Su Li was not disappointed. He felt that he could really have a little rest here. Along the way, the northern grassland and the landform of Beihai lake will be painted in his golden elixir drawing.


    In addition, a short stay in this secret place of the North Sea was originally conducive to his next action. He wants to collect all the information about the far north here, especially about the eternal night city controlled by the dry wilderness church.


    The Qianhuang sect is the only major force in the extreme north. The probability of exposure caused by his random inquiry is too high. It''s better to make all intelligence preparations in the North Sea secret place on the edge of the extreme north.


    Su Li finally took a curious look at the lava lake below, then turned and entered his newly bought cave without any hesitation.


    "Shall we spend some time here next?" Begonia jumped onto the stone table in the cave and felt that his breath didn''t match the cold and dark cave at all.


    "Well, I''m going to shut up a little first." Su Li nodded, but considering that the begonias and sausage might be a little boring, he said again: "you can decorate the cave a little during this time."


    "OK, I''ll do it." Begonia didn''t have much reaction. Let''s find something to do for herself.


    Su Li was also at ease and closed the door. It should not be long this time. It is expected to end in five to ten days.


    He came to the quiet room in the cave and sat down. He found that the quiet room in the top-grade cave was indeed the condensation of heaven and earth, which was even more exaggerated than some real blessed places.


    This is also good for him to improve his cultivation efficiency.


    He sank his consciousness into the elixir field and came to the periphery of the golden elixir. It''s also interesting, perhaps because he already had the outline of the northern grassland in his heart, so the shrouded mana cloud spread to the north of Dongzhou on the golden pill drawing.


    Just because the golden elixir drawing in the more northern region needs Su Li''s consciousness to participate in it, these spreading mana clouds can never be completely formed.


    Su Li no longer delayed. He recalled what he had seen and heard along the way. Soon, only half of the grassland north of the Northern Wei Dynasty was rapidly improved.


    The golden pill drawing extends all the way north, but it comes to the edge of the far north. Su Li only depicts a section of the river bank.


    His golden elixir drawing this time can be regarded as drawing the transition zone between Dongzhou and the far north. Further north, it is really the far north.


    And this time his drawing is very accurate. Almost when he finishes writing, those scattered mana clouds will automatically fill up to form the water vein clouds in this drawing, which is very spiritual.


    And to his surprise, after those magic clouds covered the South Bank of Beihai Lake in the drawing, they still filled a part to show the image of the river bank vividly.


    He looked at the easternmost coast of Dongzhou in the drawing, but found that the image of the coast was also vividly displayed here... Note that these are magic powers that can be invoked by him!


    In other words, as his golden elixir drawing becomes more and more perfect, more and more mana will condense on his golden elixir.


    Su Li proved a point of view in the ancient practice of Dharma with his own personal experience: Mana is not unique to Yuan Ying, but the control of the power of heaven and earth after the spiritual will of monks reaches a certain degree.


    The drawing of the golden elixir was completed soon. What he is doing now is to quickly accumulate the mana on the golden elixir with the strong vitality of heaven and earth in the quiet room of the cave.


    The speed at which he accumulated mana was still unable to absorb it forcibly with his own yuan God like the real Yuan Ying Zhen Jun, but his Dantian was like a black hole, constantly swallowing the vitality of the surrounding heaven and earth.


    Su Li was surprised to find that the "mountain and sea return to Tibet" he practiced was very suitable for accumulating mana. In other words, the "return to Tibet" magical power after the pill was originally prepared to quickly accumulate mana.


    Originally, Su Li just thought it was a unique magic power, but after understanding the difference between the ancient method and the current method, especially after studying an ancient method provided by Chi Lao, Su Li guessed... I''m afraid this "return to Tibet by mountain and sea" was also an ancient method!


    However, Su Li''s cultivation has basically deviated from the track of "returning to Tibet by mountains and seas". Just like his predecessors in sword cliff sect, he has his own cultivation path. But the role of "returning to Tibet" made him understand that this top skill that accompanied him in the early stage of his cultivation career may still be a great help to him.


    No, it should be said that it can still be the core of his power system for the next period of time.


    "Returning to Tibet" can gather the vitality of heaven and earth, but the surface of his golden elixir now can accommodate the vitality of heaven and earth like real mountains and rivers!


    The cooperation between the two compartments means that he already has infinite mana in advance... Of course, there should be some differences between this and the real Yuan Ying''s mana. At least he is still unfamiliar with the control of these Manas. But this does not prevent him from fighting by means of Yuanying in the future


    It''s exciting to think about it, but how does Yuanying fight?


    Su Li is still at a loss... After all, he has free mana, but he doesn''t have Yuanying''s mind to control it. He can only figure it out by himself.


    Without a clue for a time, he left the customs temporarily. This was originally a short rest on the way. There was no need to get into a corner. Anyway, he couldn''t do it. He sacrificed Zhenyue Yin and urged him with magic power. Whatever he did, it would be over if he suppressed it together.


    Thinking of a powerful means that could use mana simply and roughly, Su Li felt comfortable at once.


    After calculation, the time was almost the same, so he pushed the door out to see what his dog and Begonia were doing.


    Then he was stunned... Is this his cave? Why did he see a sea of begonias in full bloom, why could he feel the breeze like warm spring, and why was there the gentle sunlight above his head?


    Except that there was no sun star, there was a really beautiful flower forest in front of him!


    He looked around blankly, trying to find his dog and Begonia... Now he was eager to know what they had done to his cave.


    He looked back at the place where he came out, but found that it had become a small mound. When he closed the quiet room, the door was soon covered with green grass and branches of Begonia tree.


    Su Li: "


    What''s going on? He felt as if he had fallen into a great array?

 Chapter 424

    Su Li can be sure that it has been covered by a magic array, but the level of the magic array is so high that he can''t see how to break the magic array.


    He can only wander aimlessly inside. Anyway, he knows that the Begonia trees all over the ground must be the ghost of Begonia. Only such a great God can make so much movement.


    Walking, he found himself really lost


    He had no choice but to ask for help from another immortal God he carried with him


    "Red old man, can you get out of this magic array for me?" Su Li could only ask red old man for help.


    But fortunately, now the red old man has a special Buddhist system. In fact, he has been silently paying attention to the outside situation in the ring for a long time, but Su Li didn''t ask him, so he didn''t say anything, so he didn''t have to be locked up in a small black house again.


    This can also be regarded as "being just without desire". In the past, it always wanted to bring waisu rites, so it lived very humble. But now he has completely died of that heart, and his life is very special, so Su Li has to beg for it from time to time.


    "This is the endless flower sea array, the most distinctive array of spring God and its subordinate gods. The flower sea built by these divine powers can contain endless space."


    Red old indeed as expected answered, but the tone without emotion made Su Li uncomfortable.


    "There is almost no way to break the array in a conventional way, because this is a large array built by the divine power of the gods themselves. It can be called a self-contained array. Everything in the array will change with the minds of the array setters."


    Su Li frowned and said, "then I''ll be trapped here?"


    "That''s not true." the red old man replied, "in addition to the most direct strong destruction, you can also use your own divine power to ''knock on the array''. This is the large array arranged by the one. You just need to attract her attention and you will be able to do nothing."


    Su Li thought it was very reasonable. This was the array arranged by the great God of all ages. Why did he compete with others.


    So he gathered a small group of divine power according to the method of chilao religion, and then scattered it in the Begonia forest land


    Then he found that the sea of trees seemed to feel something shaking together, and then a road appeared in front of him.


    Obviously, these Begonia trees have not changed, but there is a feeling of a road in front of Su Li... This magic array of great God level is really beyond his understanding.


    Without hesitation, he went to the forest road.


    Before taking a few steps, I heard Haitang''s discouraged voice: "Su Li, why did you leave the customs so soon? I was going to brew a pot of flower wine for you to taste."


    Su Li came over with a smile and saw that Begonia was calling meat intestines, collecting the petals of surrounding Begonia flowers, and then making some special modulation.


    He looked at the solemn little face of Begonia holding a large jar and said with a dumbfounded smile, "but I prefer to brew with you... Speaking of, I can''t make wine yet. Can you teach me?"


    Begonia was stunned for a moment, and then her frustration at knowing that Su Li had left the customs early became a strong expectation... She really liked making wine with Su Li!


    So she showed a big smiling face, and then began to assign tasks to Su Li... Although meat intestines had turned their claws into hands to help her, Su Li''s joining made her feel that everything seemed smoother and more beautiful.


    Meat sausage is also very happy. Its happiest thing is always to do one thing with its owner, no matter what it is


    ¡­¡­


    In the distant tiancrack mountain, the sleeping God on the Ailanthus altissima showed a sweet smile in his sleep, as if he were experiencing something particularly happy.


    Not far from her side, changchunzi has long been used to it. He focused all his attention on the special plant in front of him... Su Li asked him to try to improve and plant a plant that can be used as warm clothes for ordinary people. Now it has achieved initial results.


    On the other hand, with the cooperation of guzhizi and bingzhuzi, the first flying car suitable for ordinary people has also been designed and put into trial.


    Of course, the probationers are Ji Zheng, who has taken charge of the Western Qin Dynasty hall for the first time. Now they are still free to "try out". After that, they can officially open the charging channel.


    Under the connection of this flying car, all parts of Western Qin were quickly controlled by Ji Zheng. Even the enclave laid down in the Northern Wei Dynasty became less difficult to control under this convenient traffic.


    In order to lay the traffic network of this flying car, the branches and sub altars of Jianya religion in Western Qin Dynasty are also opening rapidly. Small forces and casual practitioners everywhere have seen benefits from it and are happy to participate in it.


    At the same time, the crackdown on the Dongzhou forces of the Qianhuang cult is coming to an end. After all, such time is enough for them to react. They also know that they don''t want to be hard with Jianya sect in Dongzhou, so they have shrunk and disappeared.


    Sword cliff sect can also be said to have returned with a full load this time. The disciples turned their attention to the branch construction in the Western Qin Dynasty and made sure to build the Western Qin Dynasty and even the central Sichuan region into an iron plate in a short time.


    Sword cliff sect began to grow up rapidly after three successive people in power became hands-off shopkeepers. It is following Su Li''s pre planned trajectory, and then grows savagely at an amazing speed. Just like its predecessor Jianzong... As long as it is given some living space, it can do amazing things.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li didn''t know that the sword cliff sect, which was raised by himself, had begun to develop by leaps and bounds. He was having a good time here.


    The original wine used to brew Begonia flower wine was prepared by Begonia at some time. She has collected some wheat and has brewed a large jar of wine liquor with a height of several.


    Then, under her command, Su Li and meat intestines collected Begonia flowers that were not yet in full bloom, and then simply dehydrated them and soaked them in raw pulp together.


    "It''s a pity that there is only the original wine brewed from these mortal grains. If the original pulp is brewed from immortal grains in the upper world, and then reconciled with the Begonia petals carefully cultivated by my concubine, even my father is full of praise." Begonia said with some regret while handling these liquor with exquisite and skilled techniques.


    Su Li didn''t care at all. He smiled and said, "I''m a mortal, so I can drink any wine... Besides, it''s brewed by Begonia, which must be very good."


    "Well, you can drink it after sealing for another seven days." the Begonia finally handled it and sealed the wine soaked in Begonia flowers.


    Although the finished product has not yet appeared, she also knows that the wine list made this time is certainly not as good as before in terms of taste and taste, but this is her happiest time... She has been very happy since the process of making wine.


    During this period, he finally asked once: "how did you think of covering the cave with a magic array?"


    "Don''t you like it?" Begonia asked nervously.


    "Very good, just a little strange." Su Li replied... It''s very good. Anyway, it''s much better than the previous feeling of lethargy.


    "That''s good." Haitang breathed a sigh of relief and replied, "because I found that a guy left a back door on the original array of the cave. It''s very bad, so I covered the array with this'' endless sea of flowers''."


    "In this way, no one can spy on the situation in the cave at will, and if someone forcibly breaks into the array... Well, there will be some trouble at the immortal level. After all, the incarnation power of my body is not very strong, but I should be safe below the immortal."


    Su Li''s eyes were about to pop out. He felt how useful it was to carry an avatar of a great God


    Although she was looking forward to the taste of the Begonia wine, Su Li was still thinking about "business". He is going to go out of the cave to see if he can find out some information in the secret territory of the North Sea.


    He walked out of the cave, and at his feet was the dark red lava lake. Separated from the temperature control array in the cave, I immediately felt a hot airflow with the smell of sulfur.


    Su Li disliked the bad ecological environment, but he still had to go out and have a look.


    The side of the cave he bought is the magma River connecting the magma lake, and the two sides of the magma River are those "Zhongpin caves" on the rock wall, and below these "Zhongpin caves", that is, the coast of the magma River, is the "commercial street" in the secret territory of the North Sea.


    Su Li saw that he put the dog and goddess in his pocket, and then put on his black robe to cover his body and strolled into the commercial street.


    Under his black robe, his meat sausage neck hung on the edge of his pocket. He didn''t care what was going on outside.


    Begonia was holding her hands beside her pockets, looking forward to seeing what Su Li could buy here.


    There are many stalls here, but Su Li knows that there are not many good things.


    After all, it is a collection of scattered repairs. How can it be compared with large doors?


    He is used to what he wants in sword cliff sect. Of course, he doesn''t like these. He just looks at the specialties of the secret territory of the North Sea, and then looks at where he can collect intelligence.


    Then, sure enough, not long after, he saw a sign "ask Pepsi" in the stalls along the way.


    He went over and looked. He saw a young looking monk sitting there leisurely with a jade pendant in his hand.


    "Ask something or someone?" the friar asked without looking up, as if he were dismissive of his guests.


    Su Li was curious about the man, so he asked, "what about asking, and what about asking people?"


    The friar put down his jade pendant, then looked up at Su Li and said, "are you new? The old people here know that I ''know Pepsi'' and know the name of immortal."


    "There are ten pieces of spirit stones for asking a thing, and a hundred pieces of spirit stones for asking a person at a time. No matter how big or small, people can generalize regardless of high or low."


    But his voice fell, and his eyes changed when he looked at Su Li... The wandering real Xiaotong looked like a fake fortune teller, but at this moment, his eyes became very sharp, as if he could see Su Li through at a glance.


    "You are so brave that you dare to appear here openly..."


    He said.

 Chapter 425

    Immortal Xiaotong seems to have some skills. Is this to see through Su Li''s identity?


    "Do you know who I am?" Su Li did not panic, but asked curiously.


    "Yes, those sword maniacs in the South have established a religion, and you are the son of sword cliff." immortal Xiaotong said with a look of no big deal. At the same time, it can be seen that he is not so cold about sword cliff religion.


    Su Li was not too angry when he was revealed by a word. Instead, he continued to ask, "how did you see it?"


    But I didn''t expect that this Xiaotong real person knocked on his "ask Pepsi" sign with great personality, and then said, "the first question is for you, and the next one will be charged."


    Then he looked at Su Li secretly. He wanted to see what happened to Su Li.


    Su Li nodded, took ten spirit stones from the bag, put them in front of him and said, "these are ten spirit stones. I remember asking questions is ten."


    But Xiaotong shook his head and said, "if you want a hundred, this is asking people."


    Su Li was a little surprised, but he added another 90 spirit stones... He said as many as he could. Anyway, he didn''t lack this thing except when he first came into practice.


    On the contrary, immortal Xiaotong accidentally collected these spirit stones, and then said, "I didn''t expect that the sword cliff Saint son, who was passed down as the reincarnation of the devil son by the southern cultivation world, should be so talkative."


    Su Li''s eyebrows jumped. Why did his reputation stink so much? He didn''t do anything bad.


    Never mind, he just looked at immortal Xiaotong and said, "tell me how you recognize me. I''m sure this is the first time to see you."


    Xiaotong smiled confidently and said, "it''s very simple, because people say that the son of Jianya is accompanied by a dog demon all the year round, and you obviously have a dog demon smell."


    "That''s it?" Su Li shook his head, not satisfied.


    Meat sausage also shouted, indicating that it didn''t carry the pot.


    However, immortal Xiaotong said: "of course, this is not enough to determine your identity, but your willingness and karma meet. I have only seen it in the saint Beichen Shuangbei fairy of Qianhuang cult. So I guess you should be the same as the North fairy... With the dog demon, you can naturally guess that you are the saint Su Li of sword cliff."


    Su lichai felt a little surprised. Unexpectedly, this Xiaotong immortal could see the willing force and karma.


    The Xiaotong immortal seemed to know his question and said directly, "it''s inevitable that you waste the spirit stone. If you force people to have a word in advance: what you force people to learn is the method of looking at Qi and looking at people. This inheritance is almost extinct in Dongzhou, but it is still handed down in Zhongzhou."


    Unexpectedly, immortal Xiaotong is still single, which makes Su Li feel that he doesn''t lose money... That''s strange!


    But he was too lazy to talk nonsense with this Xiaotong real person. It''s not necessarily a good thing for this guy to get involved mysteriously. He just asked, "since you know my identity, do you have information about Qianhuang sect?"


    After hearing this, immortal Xiaotong changed his face and said, "you can''t be regarded as a simple thing."


    "You can make the price." Su Li didn''t care what he thought, and put on a posture of "what can be settled with money is not a matter".


    However, immortal Xiaotong was selling intelligence. He hesitated slightly, but directly offered: "give me ten thousand spirit stones, and I will give you all the intelligence in the far north!"


    "Yes." Su Li stretched out his hand and took out the spirit stone... Then he was a little embarrassed. Used to spending lavishly, I found that I had no change.


    Immortal Xiaotong is really good at observing words and colors. He immediately said, "if the spirit stone is not enough, you can exchange it with equivalent treasures."


    Su Li hesitated. He didn''t know the price outside. What treasure was equivalent?


    So he asked, "do you have anything you want?"


    After hearing this, immortal Xiaotong moved a little, and then said, "I can do anything naturally, but if you are willing to give me an opportunity to meet the Yan dragon venerable, I must know everything you need, say everything and take nothing."


    Su Li raised his eyebrows slightly and said unexpectedly, "how do you know... Oh, you are the one who sells intelligence. You can always know that the top-grade cave has been sold."


    "So, you''ve been waiting for me here for a long time?"


    Immortal Xiaotong didn''t feel embarrassed when he heard the speech, but said truthfully: "I did wait here when I learned that the ''top-grade cave'' was sold. However, I''ve always set up a stall here, and I just have an expectation for your arrival."


    Su Li could not help nodding, and then said, "OK, come with me. Originally, he wanted to dry the Yan Long venerable for a while to see if he would come to the door by himself at the end of the month. But since you need it, just call him out."


    Immortal Xiaotong felt his eyebrows jump... His arrogance in front of Su Li was partly due to his acting to attract Su Li''s attention, but it was also due to his natural superiority as a friar in Zhongzhou to a great extent.


    However, he never thought that Su Li, who had always been very gentle in front of him, as if "people are stupid and have a lot of money", did not care much about the Yan Long venerable.


    So he hurriedly reminded Su Li: "son, please be careful. The Yan Long Zun is an ancient great power. This is the secret territory opened by the Yan Long Zun. Be careful that the walls have ears."


    Su Li waved his hand to reassure him and said, "it doesn''t matter. You see, we''ve been talking here for so long. Did the people around us notice? I''ve closed all our voices. No one can hear us, nor can the Yanlong venerable."


    What is revealed in his words is strong self-confidence... Because so far his small seal has never disappointed him.


    Immortal Xiaotong noticed the difference of the people around him... Because he and Su Li talked about many sensitive topics here. He also deliberately exerted some external pressure on Su Li to influence his judgment.


    But now look at people around. Although some people look here from time to time, no one really knows what''s going on here.


    In other words, Su Li was really ready to talk to him from the beginning.


    "He is worthy of being the son of sword cliff. He is careful enough." immortal Xiaotong praised him.


    "I''ve agreed to your terms. If you''re in a hurry, you can go back with me now." Su liruo pointed out.


    Immortal Xiaotong paused slightly, but then smiled and said, "what you wish, don''t dare to say."


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll hold you up and cross examine you slowly?" Su Li asked again with a smile.


    "The son of sword cliff is a great missionary. How can he do such self degrading things because of those petty profits?" immortal Xiaotong said seriously.


    Su Li nodded and said, "you''re right. Your value is not enough for me to do something against the principle."


    It''s really rough. The implication is that he can lose his principles and fool around!


    Immortal Xiaotong''s face stiffened, but he relaxed instead. He didn''t expect Su Li to see the problem so simple and straightforward, but this was the most real situation.


    "So, it''s annoying." he finally turned into a fist hug and turned to clean up his stall to cover up the embarrassment on his face.


    Because obviously, Su Li also used the same mentality to deliberately show his "arrogance" before facing him. Now think about it again, perhaps how many of Su Li''s performances were "appreciated" when he treated him gently?


    He was embarrassed and felt that the son of Jianya was really extraordinary.


    Once the virgin of Qianhuang came to him to ask for information, but the domineering attendants around the virgin and her hidden posture made Xiaotong very unhappy.


    After all, he comes from Zhongzhou. In his eyes, the dry wasteland religion in the far north is not much different from the sword cliff religion in Dongzhou.


    But now he met Su Li, but he really felt what was called great religious bearing from him... This was what he had seen only in the inheritors of several great forces in Zhongzhou.


    Su Li didn''t talk to him anymore. He just waited until he finished packing up, and then returned to the door of the cave.


    Xiaotongzhen stood still and saw Su Li suddenly shout to the lava lake where it was said that Yanlong venerable was closed: "Yanlong venerable, please come out and see me!"


    Immortal Xiaotong was really shocked. They all said it was ancient power. You''re so polite!


    How did he know that in Su Li''s heart, the Yan dragon worshippers around him were not much different from the mountain protecting beasts in his tiancrack mountain... Yes, in another way, now the Yan dragon worshippers are looking after his house!


    What Xiaotong didn''t expect was that with Su Li''s voice falling, the lava lake was really rolling, as if a huge thing was going to drill out of it.


    "In other words, the Yan dragon venerable should not really be a fire dragon?" Su Li asked curiously.


    Immortal Xiaotong already doesn''t want to talk to Su Li. What if he seems too familiar with this guy and is shot dead by Yan Long Zun?


    At this time, a huge drum appeared in the tumbling magma. Then the drum burst, and a pair of sharp horns came out from the bottom of the magma lake with thick fog.


    Then a dragon''s head, which was twice as big as the normal sausage, exposed the surface of the magma lake. Then he rose higher and higher, and finally came to the platform where Su Li''s cave was located.


    A pair of bright dragon eyes like a fireball looked over, as if it was just a simple glance, which contained infinite majesty.


    But Su Li noticed that it was strange that when the dragon head exposed the surface of the magma lake, it seemed as if a cold current had been injected into the originally hot environment, which suddenly looked much cooler.


    "Yan Long Zun appears. It''s Yan Long Zun who wants to speak the Dharma!" at the entrance of the magma lake, a monk immediately yelled as if it were a festival.


    It''s just that the lava lake is too hot. Except for the Dongfu platform where Su Li is located, those with weak cultivation can''t stay at all. So they can only look around here from a distance and hope to hear two more words from the Yan Long venerable.


    However, while Su Li was stared at by these dragon eyes, he had some aftertaste... The dragon body of the Yan dragon venerable didn''t seem to be the noumenon, and its state at this time seemed strange?

 Chapter 426

    Looking at the huge lava flowing faucet, the appearance of the Yan Long venerable brought a terrible sense of oppression to everyone present, as if it were a giant beast from the ancient times, with a kind of ancient vicissitudes brought by time precipitation everywhere.


    But Su Li noticed something strange from another angle... His divine power has the characteristics of life. It can not only be used to heal or prolong mortal life, change its usage, but also be used for detection.


    Then, under his divine power perception, he was stunned to find that the Dragon soaked in magma in front of him was not a living entity!


    In the perception of life, the dragon head in front of him has no vitality. On the contrary, a magnificent but small vitality still came from the bottom of the magmatic lake.


    So Su Li ignored the "eyes" of the dragon head. Instead, he came to the edge of the platform at his feet and took a look under the magma lake.


    Of course, he couldn''t see anything because of the layers of magma, but it was enough to express his meaning


    The giant dragon head of Yan Long Zun really stopped a little, and then moved out for a distance. It didn''t look so aggressive anymore, so he said, "boy, what''s the matter with calling Ben Zun out?"


    At this time, the Yanlong venerable heard the voices of those scattered practices and praying for guidance outside the magmatic lake, and immediately scolded with some annoyance: "croak!"


    Then the magma in the lava lake thrust, and a magma flow rolled into a curtain, closing everything at the entrance of the lava lake.


    Su Li could feel that it was a seal of great mana. He couldn''t judge how strong it was, but generally speaking, he felt that the power in the seal seemed stronger than those sword immortals of his own sword cliff sect.


    Is this mana so wasted? Even if there is a steady stream of mana after the dark place, the output of this breath is really scary, isn''t it?


    Su Li really knows something about the ancient name of great power... But the accumulation of mana is so deep that he even has to leave behind the Yang God Zhenxian for a few blocks, which is enough to dominate the world.


    He is not afraid of the other party''s disadvantage to him. Instead, he understands the other party''s concerns and the reason why the Yanlong venerable closed the lava lake... It must be that he doesn''t want his situation to be known by those irrelevant people outside.


    "It''s much more comfortable now... Boy, now tell me what you call Ben Zun out." Yan Long Zun said in a low voice like thunder.


    Su Li shook his head slightly, pointed to the real Xiaotong beside him and said, "I have given this Xiaotong channel friend an opportunity to talk about Tao, and let him ask questions first."


    At this time, immortal Xiaotong''s heart trembled under the great oppression of the Yanlong venerable. Hearing this voice, he realized that Su Li''s attitude towards the Yanlong venerable was not much different from that when he had treated him before... But it was this kind of "equal treatment". For the second time, he was really aware of his previous superficiality and Su Li''s inner strength.


    He began to realize that Su Li''s "good words" when talking to him were not cowardly or deliberately courteous corporal, but just the consistent expression of the son of Jianya.


    Although there are still many exclamations, immortal Xiaotong still restrained his excitement at this time, and then faced his long-awaited opportunity.


    Yan Longzun also didn''t seem to expect Su Li to behave like this. He could only temporarily suppress his doubts and look at immortal Xiaotong and say, "do you have any questions?"


    Immortal Xiaotong suppressed the excitement in his heart, but asked in a manner of not beating: "Yan Long venerable... No, if you don''t read it wrong, you should say it''s adult ''ice dragon venerable''


    Su Li wanted to cover his face. I''m afraid immortal Xiaotong is ill. It''s OK to show this kind of "neither humble nor arrogant" posture in front of him and attract people''s attention. Why did he still perform in front of the Yan Long venerable? You''ll be slapped to death, you know?


    Su Li and immortal Xiaotong are worried that each other will be shot to death by Yan Long Zun without knowing each other


    But fortunately, the Yanlong venerable has a good temper, or he should have been ready to close the magma lake. So after a little shock, he calmed down and said, "you really see... Yes, my body cultivates the ice method, just exercising with the attribute of mutual restraint in the magmatic lake."


    "But over time, you people call Ben Zun ''Yanlong zunzhe''."


    I felt that the dragon was pretending to force, but immortal Xiaotong didn''t bother to pay attention to these. He just asked, "dare you ask the venerable, is the method practiced ancient?"


    Now the Yan dragon venerable couldn''t keep calm. The dragon head suddenly approached the platform again, and the huge opening seemed to devour the whole platform.


    The powerful power forced the muscles of Xiaotong immortal to react, and even the spirit was oppressed, and his mind was blank


    But at this time, Su Li calmly opened a mana barrier in front of him and said, "don''t be so useless. Since you asked this question, you also want to follow the ancient cultivation method? The elder has been merciful. Most of the oppression acts on the gods and souls without much physical damage."


    "If you can''t hold on to this oppression, then you should stop the road of ancient cultivation as soon as possible. Without a powerful spirit, you''re not suitable."


    Immortal Xiaotong recovered for a long time, and then looked at Su Li as if he had seen a ghost.


    The Yan dragon venerable moved the dragon''s head again, as if he had been surprised.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After an embarrassing silence, Su Li broke the silence: "xiaotongyou, don''t you still have questions to ask this elder Yanlong Zun?"


    Immortal Xiaotong looked suddenly, then looked at Su Li with some pain and said, "I''m a disciple of the hidden fog gate in Zhongzhou. This gate has been passed on for 100000 years, and it is also the oldest inheritance in Zhongzhou."


    "What I learned originally was the inheritance in the door, but I found an anecdote in the Sutra Pavilion one day... The hidden fog door was originally the inheritance of ancient cultivation methods, but it was only after nearly 30000 years that the cultivation methods were greatly changed and changed into the inheritance of today''s cultivation methods."


    "It''s just that many of the original methods were used on the basis of the ancient cultivation method, so that many advanced methods can''t be used after changing to the current cultivation method. So that our hidden fog gate was also a powerful force in Zhongzhou, but now it is declining."


    At this point, Xiaotong paused obviously and let the audience understand what he thought


    In his mind, I''m afraid that only the ancient cultivation method can make his sect return to the peak.


    The Yan dragon venerable looked at it faintly, and then said in a low voice as if shouting, "this is the reason why you want to try ancient cultivation?"


    Immortal Xiaotong immediately put away his previous arrogance and said with a disciple''s salute: "master Zun is the only ancient cultivation power I know. Please give me some advice."


    However, the Yan Long venerable came out with smoke in his mouth, and then said in a strange tone: "since you came for the ancient cultivation, why do you want to be close and far away? I think this one around you must know a lot about the ancient cultivation?"


    Immortal Xiaotong''s body shook involuntarily... He had this guess for a long time, but he was raised again by the Yanlong venerable.


    Su Li was very calm. He said, "if you want, I have an ancient cultivation method that can be passed on to you... But are you sure to do so? Because your talent is too poor, the ancient cultivation method is not suitable for you."


    Immortal Xiaotong was immediately excited. He never thought that what he was looking for had always been here... At the same time, he also felt suddenly. No wonder the Holy Son of Jianya sect, Su Li, could fight Yuanying with the realm of golden elixir. He thought that the ancient cultivation method was the root of Su Li''s strength!


    Of course, Su Li wouldn''t explain what he practiced... Because he didn''t understand what it was like.


    However, immortal Xiaotong ignored Su Li''s warning and said eagerly, "if the son can give Dharma, I am willing to serve the son and your religion for a hundred years!"


    Su Li turned to look at him and said calmly, "a hundred years? My sword cliff teacher wants a foreign teacher, Jin Dan. What are you doing for a hundred years? I don''t need you."


    These words pierced his heart and made immortal Xiaotong feel a burst of chest tightness and want to start.


    He said unconvinced, "if I had ancient cultivation, a hundred years would be enough to change!"


    Su Li continued leisurely: "however, the disciples of Jianya don''t need to practice the ancient method. I don''t know how many can become Yuanying in a hundred years."


    Immortal Xiaotong was tongue tied. He had 100 reasons to tell Su Li that if he had the ancient cultivation method, he could have a bright future. But who asked him to circle a "hundred years" earlier?


    At this time, Su Li didn''t let him go. He said, "maybe you want to talk to me in a thousand years... Yes, you may have better actual combat power than Yuan Ying in a thousand years... But what''s the meaning of you compared with some younger generations? After a thousand years, my sword cliff sect and your peers may already have Yang gods and real immortals."


    "Maybe you''ll say goodbye in ten thousand years..."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you in the upper world ten thousand years later. Let''s see if you can get out of your cage and fly to the upper world... If you were still alive."


    This remark not only made immortal Xiaotong speechless for a while, but also made the Yan Long venerable shake... How could he say that the ancient cultivation method seemed to have no advantage!


    Immortal Xiaotong is still unconvinced. No one will be convinced. After all, it is an indisputable fact that the golden elixir of ancient practice can hang and beat the Yuanying of today''s practice.


    And with the depth of cultivation, this gap will become more and more obvious. In the netherworld, the ancient Dharma can hold infinite mana in the body, but now the Dharma can only hold a lot less mana in Yuanying. It''s just that you can continuously restore mana in the dark place.


    However, the gap is also clear at a glance. Both are in the cave and the underworld. The instantaneous mana output of the ancient cultivation method can crush the current cultivation method several times... In this way, the current cultivation method under the same cultivation has no power to fight back in front of the ancient cultivation method.


    But Su Li now told him an interesting reality: the long accumulation process of Dharma cultivation decided that when they formed the invincible combat power of the same level, the current Dharma monks of their peers were estimated to have risen


    Then the so-called invincible ancient cultivation method is actually bullying the younger generation!


    According to the slow cultivation process of the ancient cultivation method, it is likely to bully the grandchildren or even the grandchildren of Xuan grandchildren... Winning does not bring any sense of achievement.

 Chapter 427

    Although Su Li has made everything clear, immortal Xiaotong still doesn''t want to give up... After all, they are all gifted people. How can they give up if they don''t try by themselves?


    "Since the son of God doesn''t want to preach the Dharma, Xiaotong doesn''t ask for it anymore." he also has some pride. He directly turned to the Yan Long venerable and said, "ask the venerable, can you point out the maze?"


    The Yanlong Venerable Master pondered slightly, but then said with a rumble: "your cultivation method is not suitable for you. If you must pursue the ancient cultivation method, you can go to the polar ice floating island to find opportunities."


    "Thank you, venerable one!" immortal Xiaotong immediately thanked Su Li, but then left a jade slip to Su Li: "the information needed by the son has been recorded into it. I can find it by divine exploration. This is the content of the transaction. I dare not forget it."


    Su Li was slightly stunned and then accepted the jade slip without saying much.


    After seeing Su Li deeply, immortal Xiaotong left without saying anything.


    The curtain of fire separated and closed again after he passed through.


    At this time, the Yanlong venerable said faintly: "he should think you don''t want him to have a chance to surpass you after practicing the ancient cultivation method."


    Su Li shook his head indifferently and said, "this guy doesn''t even understand the inheritance of his family, but he blindly seeks other methods. It''s strange to be promising. Don''t care."


    The Yanlong venerable Wen Yan even nodded and agreed: "the difference between the ancient practice and the current practice lies in the golden elixir. Even if the ancient inheritance is different from the Yuanying period, it will certainly leave clues to the ancient practice in the golden elixir period."


    "As long as you know the mystery of ancient cultivation, it is not difficult to deduce an ancient cultivation from the existing golden elixir cultivation methods."


    "I''m just confused. I realized these principles after I made achievements in ancient Dharma ten thousand years ago. How can you understand such a mystery when you''re only in your twenties?"


    Su Li didn''t explain, but said, "the Venerable Master practiced the ancient Dharma ten thousand years ago, but now he is still stuck here. Is there any trouble?"


    Yan Longzun was stunned and silent when he heard the speech. For a time, he stopped talking.


    But now a small head came out of Su Li''s arms... Well, Begonia came out of Su Li''s chest pocket, climbed all the way to his shoulder and sat down.


    Then she looked at the Yanlong venerable and said, "what else could be the reason why she paid too much attention to the accumulation of mana. As a result, her accomplishments exceeded the realm, and the skill was out of control?"


    The huge dragon head sustained an earthquake, and then a large area of solidified magma fell down, revealing the white ice dragon head.


    Su Li seemed to have expected this scene, but he turned and asked the pretty Begonia around him, "what''s the matter with him?"


    The giant ice dragon''s head was silent, as if waiting for the answer of Begonia.


    Begonia said with a smile: "for today''s practice, Dongming is the transformation of the fish leaping over the dragon''s gate, but for the ancient practice, Dongming is a life and death disaster that changes the world."


    "Today''s practice of Dharma Dongming is to use the yuan God to enter the void to absorb an endless stream of power. However, the ancient practice of Dharma Dongming is to connect the void with the body, and the mana is growing all the time."


    "Therefore, how much it takes to practice the law today, and the ancient practice law is endless, and it has been extracting the magic power of the void."


    "Today''s Dharma begins to observe and touch the power of the law with the yuan God in the void. The ancient Dharma began to look for the infinite mysteries contained in the flesh in the continuous enhancement of the flesh."


    "However, the ancient cultivation method must make the growth of the original God keep up with the accumulation of physical mana, otherwise it will be like the sister in front of us. The cold mana will accumulate and can''t restrain itself. We can only stay in this magma pool all year round and suppress it with ground fire."


    "If you are careless, your mana will completely run away, and you will end up ''incarnating all things'' and returning to heaven and earth."


    Su Li was very sad. At the same time, he also knew that mana was indeed the basic element of all things in the world... Just like the demon God who was killed and turned into tiancrack mountain, and the flesh turned into a towering mountain after death.


    What surprised him most was that Haitang even called the big dragon head in front of him "this sister"?


    The ice dragon''s head slowly raised, revealing more and more dragon bodies.


    With the rise of the dragon body, the attached magma also peeled off layer by layer. Finally, it was found that there seemed to be an "inverse scale" at the dragon body about seven inches... Where is the inverse scale, but there was a tall female friar with three-dimensional facial features but white hair!


    Then, the original low and hoarse voice changed into a mature female voice with some astringent feeling: "what''s the origin of the fairy? You can see through the truth."


    Begonia shook his head and said, "my body is just a Begonia little flower demon. It''s this sister. What should you call her now?"


    The woman among the ice dragons hesitated slightly, but sighed: "my original name... Beichen star."


    Su Li was a little stunned, and then said coldly, "what is your relationship with the Qianhuang cult?"


    Beichen star''s eyes moved slightly, and there seemed to be an ice blue halo in his eyes. Then he said: "Qianhuang sect? Ten thousand years ago, it was only sheltered in my Yongye City, but ten thousand years ago, as the leader of Yongye City, I had to come here to suppress cultivation with ground fire, but I could only surrender Yongye city... It''s also frustrating to think about it."


    Su Li was a little stunned. The feeling of the eternal night city was not owned by the dry famine church?


    He quickly explored the jade slips left by immortal Xiaotong and looked for the information of Yongye city


    "I thought Yongye city was just a city for practitioners, but I didn''t expect it to be a city that sheltered all the human races in the far north." Su Li said in surprise.


    At this time, the Beichen star in the ice dragon also said faintly: "my Beishi family is the clan of the patriarch in the far north. Our ancestors established the eternal night city on the Bank of the far north ice ocean in order to give the people in the far north a place to settle down and live."


    "It''s a pity. It''s a pity. Because the emperor left that year, the North surname of the eternal night city must be much worse than before, but it was finally occupied by the dove of the dry and wasteland sect."


    The clan leader of the far north is really big enough.


    "Protect the people of the far north. No wonder you can suppress the realm for so many years, but the tiny humanitarian blessing of the far north enables you to survive." Begonia saw through the essence at a glance.


    "Unexpectedly!" Beichen star was stunned... Her cultivation is far beyond the true immortal, even if it is limited to the realm, but over the years, she can also sum up some reasons for cause and effect.


    At this time, she understood why she thought she should have died because her skill was out of control, but she didn''t think she found this fire pulse at the bottom of Beihai lake at the moment of crisis to suppress the mana riot.


    At that time, she thought she was lucky. Now she knows that this is the blessing of the far north humanitarian gas transportation... The Beishi family is actually the founder of the far north humanitarian.


    "But now the eternal night city has been occupied by the dry wasteland cult, and the people under the north family must have changed their course..." Beichen star suddenly worried.


    "Don''t worry about that. As long as humanity exists in the far north, Beishi''s luck as the founder of humanitarian order will not be cut off." Begonia said with relief.


    At this time, Su Li suddenly said, "no wonder the saint of Qianhuang sect is called beichenyan. Is she also a descendant of Beishi?"


    "Yes, I''ve heard of this even if I''m trapped here. In the face of the Qianhuang cult, Beishi declined, so I took refuge in it and incorporated it into the Qianhuang cult. Beishi''s children are also striving for success. After several generations, they will always produce a holy Son or daughter, who will be respected in the Qianhuang cult." beichenxing said.


    Su Li lost his smile: "I''m afraid it''s just noble honor, but it doesn''t have much real power. The reverence of the Holy Son and the holy daughter in one sect can be equivalent to the leader to some extent. If not, how did he occupy the far north humanitarian gas originally belonging to your Beishi family?"


    Beichen Star: "


    She couldn''t say anything because she didn''t know what else she could say at this time.


    "Hateful!"


    In the end, she could only spit out these two words and was filled with anger.


    "You don''t have to be so angry. You just need the yuan God realm to match the mana cultivation. You should be able to get out of trouble and reorganize Beishi." Su Li said with relief.


    "Yuan Shen matches mana? It''s just easy to say." Beichen star looked at Su Li and said, "you are also an ancient Dharma practitioner who controls mana with the realm of golden elixir. Don''t you know how difficult it is for our ancient Dharma practitioners to improve the realm of Yuan Shen?"


    Su Li said that he really didn''t know... The ancient cultivation method stored mana in the flesh, but Su Li controlled it with a golden pill. There is still an essential difference between the two.


    But he did not say this, but said: "this is the advantage of the protection of the great religion. Although our sword cliff religion is newly established, it has the upper world to preach the Dongming Heart Sutra, which can cultivate the heart, refine the soul and bless the state of mind, but there is no need to worry about this."


    He was a little stunned when he said this. It seems that this is true... In this way, it seems that his sword cliff sect can deliberately cultivate some ancient Dharma practitioners as Taoist protectors?


    Although the ancient Dharma practitioners will stay in the golden elixir period for a long time to fight and boil mana, it is possible that without the disadvantages of state of mind cultivation, they can''t keep up with mana cultivation... Over time, the actual combat power of these ancient Dharma practitioners can far exceed the original infant period, and even far exceed the real fairy like the north star.


    There are such people sitting on the guard road. Even if the five old swords of Jianya have soared to the upper world, the lower world religion can rest assured.


    Su Li quickly took out a small book and wrote it down. Now he has too many inspiration and too many things. If he doesn''t write it down, he''s worried about forgetting it.


    But on Beichen star''s frosty face, she finally showed a shocked look... She never thought that the problem that had plagued her for thousands of years had been solved in Su Li''s casual sentence!


    "If I want to learn the Dongming Heart Sutra taught by you, what is the price?" she decided to say it directly and decided to do anything at all costs.

 Chapter 428

    Beichenxing''s tone is solemn, indicating that she is determined to win this matter.


    For her request, Su Li took a piece of jade leaf directly from the bag, took it in his hand, and then said, "this is the treasure of Dharma transmission of the ancestor of our sword cliff sect in the upper world. With it, you can directly skip the entry-level hard work and achieve success in a short time."


    Haitang is not happy. She doesn''t like Su Li calling her "upper world ancestor". Although this leaf was given to Su Li by her body, that''s right


    Beichen star was shocked, and her external ice dragon body trembled, showing her inner excitement. But then she calmed down and asked, "how about the son of sword cliff?"


    She thought it would be a deal.


    But Su Li said calmly, "the Heart Sutra of the eastern Ming Dynasty is the basic mental skill that all the disciples of our sword cliff sect can practice. It''s very simple if you want to learn..."


    "Do you want me to join the sword cliff sect?" Beichen Star asked quietly. It was obvious that she had been prepared for this request... In her heart, this big sect was really a face. But even if she knew so, she could only answer, because she really needed this mental skill, and she was more receptive to sword cliff teaching.


    Su Li shook his head and said, "it''s not necessary for the elders to join the church, because this method is also the inheritance secret method of the upper Oriental heaven, so if you want to learn it, you must be recognized by the Oriental heaven."


    There are many wonderful methods in the world, but not everyone can learn them.


    Beichenxing felt suddenly... The previous feeling of suffocation was gone. Instead, there was a happy feeling that suddenly a big thick leg was connected to her face.


    However, she still had some questions: "since Jianya sect is backed by Tianting, why does Tianting ignore my people in the far north and let them live and die?"


    This can be regarded as a question, but Su Li''s answer is very simple: "because according to the geographical division, the far north belongs to the jurisdiction of the northern Tianting. When the sword cliff sect was not established, the eastern Tianting had no reason or means to intervene in the far north affairs."


    "I don''t know if elder Bei still has any questions. If elder Bei is willing to be loyal to the Oriental heaven, he can still learn this secret Heart Sutra."


    Beichen star hesitated slightly, as if he was calculating the pros and cons in his heart.


    Finally, she said, "although joining the sword cliff sect will be bound by many shackles... In addition, I have no way to contribute to the Oriental heaven."


    "So, please ask the Holy Son to make the decision and help me worship into the sword cliff."


    Su Li also felt unwilling in her heart, but so what? If she wants to solve her own problems, she must pay something.


    Ridiculous and lamentable


    Immortal Xiaotong tried to get the ancient cultivation method from Su Li in exchange for a hundred years, but the ancient cultivation power Beichen star in his eyes had to take his freedom to solve the future problems brought by the ancient cultivation method.


    "Don''t worry, master Bei. I can decide at this time, and I won''t make you feel constrained." Su Li handed the Dharma jade leaf to Beichen star while thinking about how to arrange each other.


    "So, please sit down as the ice dragon master of the far north branch of our sword cliff sect. If you have nothing to do in your spare time, you can do it yourself. If any of our sword cliff disciples come to the far north, please take care of one or two."


    "Most importantly, when our sword cliff sect declares war on the dry wasteland sect, please help our sword cliff sect."


    Beichenxing breathed a long sigh of relief when she heard the speech. What Su Li said was better than the best situation she thought... It has to be said that Su Li, as the son of Jianya, has shown enough sincerity.


    "Well, we''ll be the same school in the future. I wonder if we need to worship the ancestor of the upper world?" Beichen star accepted it when he saw it well. At the same time, he also liked Su Li.


    After all, in her current situation, it is an inevitable choice to join a big church and seek asylum if she wants to continue to survive in the world. Among them, sword cliff sect also has the Dongming Heart Sutra, which can improve the state of mind, which is full of advantages.


    But even if Beichen star actually had no choice, Su Li gave the most generous conditions to attract... It can be said that this respect made Beichen star very useful, and it was not so difficult to accept the fact that he had to join the sword cliff sect.


    Su Li turned his head and looked at Haitang. Seeing her face of resistance, he said, "if you have a chance to go to the headquarters in the future, take your predecessors to worship. In fact, the name has been set. Those are just a show. Don''t be so troublesome."


    Beichenxing thinks this is normal... She understands that Su Li has given her great convenience, but in fact, it also means that it is difficult for her to really enter the core of Jianya sect. At best, she is just a foreign elder. But this situation is more in line with her heart. After all, her heart is full of pride because of her loneliness for thousands of years.


    Then she took over the "Dongming Heart Sutra" and couldn''t wait to go to seclusion. Su Li didn''t stop him, but said, "I also have to digest the information of the far north here. During this period, if you have any questions, you can directly come to the cave to find me."


    The giant ice dragon head nodded slightly and ''gurgled'' into the magma lake. Then the lava fire curtain fell down, revealing the exclamation voice of the group of scattered practitioners on the other side of the fire curtain.


    "Taoist friend, excuse me..."


    Immediately, sanxiu wanted to talk to Su Li. They were eager to know what the "Yanlong venerable" said when he appeared.


    But Su Licai didn''t bother to pay attention to these people. He turned directly and returned to his cave, allowing those people to be angry outside.


    If he had time to chat with these casual practitioners, he wouldn''t care. But he didn''t have time now.


    Returning to the cave of the sea of begonias, Su Li did not return to the quiet room, but sat down with his knees in the magic array space made by begonias, and then studied the intelligence left by immortal Xiaotong.


    Begonia and meat intestines have begun to find something to do by themselves. They drill around in the Begonia forest as if they were playing hide and seek.


    Su Li didn''t shut up alone in the quiet room, which made them all feel very happy.


    "The far north eternal night city is really interesting." Su Li was carefully reading the information about the far north and the eternal night city.


    He found that everything in the far north could be connected with the eternal night city, because there was really no valuable information in the far north except the eternal night city.


    The name of the eternal night city comes from the far north. It is named after the almost endless night. When Su Li was in Dengxian city before, he did a little research on the trajectory of the world or the ''planet''.


    However, it is found that there is a large deflection angle between the rotation of the planet and the sun star, and the far north is almost impossible to be used for illumination because of this deflection angle. In contrast, a large area in the southern sea area should have eternal sunshine.


    Yongye city is a city with a history of more than 30000 years. It was almost the same period as the rise of Dongzhou humanity. Its history is longer than that of Jianzong.


    There is only one city in the far north, and the people in the far north will not have as many people as a county in the Western Qin Dynasty. Therefore, although Yongye city has a long history, its far north humanity is actually very weak.


    Ten thousand years ago, the beis took charge of Yongye city. At that time, the beis did their best to protect the people in the far north, which almost developed some signs of civilization in the far north.


    However, after Qianhuang cult usurped the eternal night city, they not only stole the humanitarian and gas transportation in the far north, but also regarded the people in the far north as the vassals of Qianhuang cult.


    If the people of the far north want to live in the eternal night city, they must serve the dry famine church. Although the whole eternal night city is still dominated by mortals, it is still a city of monks


    Su Li saw a lot of detailed information, but he thought that the dry wasteland religion probably drove the people of the far north as slaves!


    The information given by immortal Xiaotong is very complete, including the proven resources and production in the far north, and more importantly, the information that a strong Yang God may sit in Yongye city.


    But Su Li was very confused, because according to these information, the status of Yongye city is probably similar to that of Dongjiao mountain of Jianya sect. It belongs to an important other hospital, but it should not be the headquarters.


    However, compared with the branches and other hospitals of Qianhuang University, which are almost all over Dongzhou, its headquarters seems very mysterious. Even the intelligence of Xiaotong immortal has not shown any clue.


    Su Li thought for a moment. He called Begonia and said, "Begonia, come and see these intelligence. I always feel that something is wrong."


    Begonia was playing hide and seek with meat intestines. When she heard Su Li''s call, she immediately ''whooshed'' and ran over.


    She read the information curiously, and then even frowned... The thinking Begonia immediately faded her innocence as an embodiment, and had many years of precipitation of the noumenon spring God and a sense of wisdom.


    She said: "you feel very right. If the information is correct... No, there are problems with so many details. Even those who are proficient in Shinto can''t forge so many details... I think there is something wrong with the winter God xuanming!"


    "How to judge?" Su Li asked in surprise.


    "I believe you should also judge that the headquarters of Qianhuang university should not be in the far north, because for thousands of years, far from any development, there are signs of retrogression..." Haitang said solemnly:


    "For the four seasons God, such as my concubine, the four directions are the foundation. If xuanming is still there or can be the master, it will never be so laissez faire to the far north."


    Su Li nodded in agreement when he heard the speech, but then asked, "in that case, why should the Qianhuang sect be against our sword cliff? If the winter God is not here, shouldn''t they be safe with us?"


    Haitang sighed and replied, "I''m afraid xuanming left a few words before her accident, and the people of dry wasteland understand the wrong meaning... After all, the sword sect before Jianya established religion has nothing to do with the Oriental Tianting."


    Su Li was stunned. It''s really possible. Because he has wondered more than once... The sword sect in those days was basically no different from the "lonely souls and wild ghosts". Why should Qianhuang sect be so targeted?


    But now he is really curious about what happened in the world after Chun was sealed. Not only did the Xia God behind Chi Lao suddenly look like surviving, but the xuanming who attacked Chun suddenly died

 Chapter 429

    Su Li and Haitang had a deduction, which was also pointless. Later, they simply called red old man to participate in the discussion, but found that they had no clue.


    They just pushed a series of things into an annual representative, and then let Su Li have a more comprehensive understanding of the world


    Then translate and summarize the information he obtained this time, and then it is:


    The planet under their feet had experienced a big collision. The collision occurred in the southern desert continent in the South... About 100000 to 150000 years ago, almost causing global extinction.


    Because almost everything before the great collision was erased, the world 100000 years ago was called the Archean extinction period.


    The later 30000 to 100000 years ago was called the Paleogene, during which all things in the world multiplied again, and the world slowly recovered.


    It was also during this period that the heaven of all parties discovered the changes in the world, and then sent some divine generals and officials to guide the surviving creatures to continue to survive and leave orthodoxy.


    Tiancrack mountain was formed in this period. Fluorene mang God was ordered to protect humanity in the ancient Dongzhou boundary 100000 years ago until he returned to the eastern Tianting 50000 years ago... To some extent, Jianzong has really been fulfilling its mission.


    Then came the time of Chun''s lower boundary. She went to the lower boundary 50000 years ago, which was entrusted by the Oriental Qing emperor to find the little thousand star world in Su Li''s mind.


    This was originally a secret act, but I didn''t expect that the news was leaked somewhere, so the summer God Chiyang and the winter God xuanming went down successively and fought a war in the world where all things are in vain.


    Chun and Chiyang each dyed their karma and stopped. Then Chun was secretly attacked by xuanming and was sealed, temporarily withdrawing from the competition for world dominance.


    She thought she must have failed. As a result, after Su Li rescued her from the seal, she found that there was no trace of gods in the world.


    "To be sure, xuanming and Chiyang had problems about 15000 to 20000 years ago," said Haitang inexplicably.


    Chi Lao could not tell the actual situation of his own body, but it revealed a message: it began its mission of "magic robbery" in Dongzhou 15000 years ago.


    Haitang never thought that after he took off the seal, both of his original opponents would "die". On the contrary, she was just a little weak because she had been in the seal... Did she win?


    After this information sorting and discussion, Begonia has also determined the seriousness of the current situation. She hesitated and stopped talking to Su Li several times


    Su Li noticed her expression, and then thought a little to understand her idea.


    "Begonia flower wine can only be brewed in five days. Why don''t we take advantage of this time to explore the far north?" Su Li asked.


    "No, that''s too dangerous. But the real immortal concubine of Qianhuang cult is not afraid, but if xuanming shows up, I''m afraid it''s difficult to protect you completely." Haitang denied in a hurry. She knew that Su Li might have seen through her mood, but how could she promise such a thing.


    Su Li said, "according to our inference, the winter God has a great probability of getting into trouble. In fact, we are just trying to verify this... Don''t worry, I will test carefully. Of course, I won''t make a lot of trouble at once."


    He stood up as soon as he spoke.


    The meat sausage next to him only knew what his master planned by looking at his actions. It had been directly reduced and drilled into Su Li''s pocket.


    "Come on, don''t worry. Anyway, we face everything together, don''t we?" Su Li turned back and stretched out his hand to Haitang.


    He thinks Haitang must be worried about his safety. After all, he is the son of Jianya. If something happens, it will be very serious. So he made this statement to tell Haitang that he would not mess with her.


    Haitang was stunned for a moment. At this moment, there was a feeling that her loneliness over the ages had been completely shattered.


    Her cheeks flushed slightly, and she jumped into Su Li''s palm. Then she hung her head slightly and said, "I know, I will live up to your grace."


    Su Li always thought that this guy might think a little too much, but his two generations of wisdom could not guess a girl''s heart, not to mention a girl like Chun or Haitang?


    So he didn''t bother to think about it at all. Then he took Begonia, and he made a disguise and walked out of the cave.


    At this time, there are definitely many people staring at Su Li''s cave. But they just didn''t find one, so Su Li came out under their eyes and walked out among them


    The "hidden shadow concealment technique" derived from the shadow Pavilion is indeed unique in concealing breath. But for Su Li, his real value is to make his body disappear completely.


    Then, coupled with Su Li''s talent "small seal", his hiding ability suddenly improved by leaps and bounds. It can even be said that even the North Star didn''t notice that Su Li had slipped out from under her eyes


    ¡­¡­


    The secret territory of the North Sea is the underground space formed after the closure of the Beichen star. In fact, there is nothing unique except the magma pool.


    So Su Li didn''t go through the smelly and long lower passage this time, but came out directly.


    By the North Sea Lake, he hesitated for a moment, and then the sword wings spread out behind him


    He is not afraid to expose his identity here, or he is hoping to use himself as a bait to lead out the people in the Qianhuang sect.


    So the sword wing took off and Su Li soared into the sky. Then I looked down at the earth from a high altitude and remembered the ice and snow in my heart.


    With accurate information, Su Li''s goal is very clear.


    ... he didn''t go directly to Yongye city. Just as he promised Haitang, he would be cautious.


    So the first target he chose was an "ice mining site" among the glaciers in the hinterland of the far north.


    Maybe people who don''t know why there is an ice mining site in this ice and snow, but in fact, according to the intelligence of Xiaotong immortal, the ice mining site produces not ordinary ice, but the inferior spiritual material "Millennium cold ice" and the superior spiritual material "Wanzai dark ice".


    Both of them are special products of the far north. They can not only be used to refine utensils, but also be used as auxiliary spiritual materials for cold ice skills. They are very important for friars in the far north.


    What Su Li has to do now is to raid the ice mining site, and then look at the reaction of Yongye city.


    Spreading his sword wings and hiding in the sky, Su Li looked down with his blessing of piercing the clouds... But he saw that all the people working here were like slaves, but they were different from the strong people in the far north he saw, and seemed a little thin.


    Although these slaves also wore animal skins to keep out the cold, they always had to contact the frozen ice in the far north when carrying the ice mining site, which would inevitably cause great damage to their bodies.


    Just when Su Li looked down in the sky, he had seen a slave fall to the ground under the heavy burden.


    The supervisor on the side was a monk. He didn''t seem surprised. He just photographed the fallen man and threw it at a giant beast crouching outside the ice rink... As if it was feeding?


    The giant beast was covered with snow-white and long hair, short and strong on four feet, vigorous in body, but its head was flat, like a double-edged knife.


    This is an "ice breaker", which is described in the intelligence of real Xiaotong. It is a war beast raised for Yongye city. The bone plate with the head like a saw blade is extremely sharp. It can break all ice obstacles when it runs on all four feet, so it is named.


    At this time, the fallen laborer flew back to God in the sky, but shouted: "save me!"


    Su Li was shocked, but his sword was already out!


    Because he was very familiar with the accent of this call for help... When he was young, he traveled with his master in the north for so long, and took the East horn mountain in the north as his residence after his cultivation. How could he not hear the strong accent of the north dialect in this call for help?!


    So the heavy Jun sword fell, with a terrible weight of ten thousand Jun!


    At this moment, Su Li didn''t hide himself any more. Including the hard workers, everyone in the ice mining field seemed to be startled by a sudden super sense of existence, and then subconsciously looked over there


    But I saw that the laborer who was thrown to the ice breaker suddenly appeared and caught by a black robed man with wings on his back, and a big sword with simple form suddenly appeared on the top of the ice breaker


    The tip of chongjun''s sword was down. The ice breaker had no time to make a sound, so he was instantly pressed down his head, and then kept pressing and embedded into the surface ice!


    At this time, the ice breaker, which originally looked short and strong, pouted its head against the ground, struggled with its back body and four feet, but could not shake the heavy sword against its head.


    Su Li followed the thrown coolie with one hand and asked him, "where are you from?"


    The man was still in shock. Naturally, he would not answer Su Li.


    But from the familiar appearance characteristics, Su Li can easily judge that he is a man from the north of Dongzhou!


    "Boom!"


    Chongjun sword felt the will of its master and suddenly pressed down an inch again.


    But these tiny distances released a terrible shock and burst the head of the ice breaker under its sword tip.


    The beast suddenly paralyzed and fell on the ice. Su Li calmly looked at the stunned Qianhuang sect disciple and said, "wait, you should die."


    At this moment, countless conjectures were established in his heart.


    Why did the Qianhuang cult stir up a war of monks and beat up anti conflict disputes at the same time?


    It was not only the oppression of the living space of the sword clan at that time, but also the plundering of slaves to mine for them in the far north!


    I don''t know how they evaded the humanitarian counterattack and avoided the karmic pursuit... But in that case, let him replace the dry wasteland religion of Dongzhou humanitarian "counterattack"!

 Chapter 430

    Su Li''s sword plume opened like a shower of sword rain, opening a hole in the forehead of all the dry and barren disciples in front of him.


    He has been able to deal with these dry wasteland disciples with peace of mind. Kill them.


    But how to deal with these coolies


    Su Li was a little worried, but then he thought of something.


    He stood with his hands behind him, and then the mana on the surface of the golden elixir was spurted by him, and some wonderful changes began to take place in the heavy Jun sword wrapped around him


    Mana is actually a form of the vitality of heaven and earth. After being flexibly used by monks, it will show many miracles.


    At this time, the magic was displayed on Su Li''s heavy Jun sword


    This heavy sword was originally made of infinite dark iron, which is of great importance. But now, under the urging of mana, the heavy Jun sword suddenly magnified again, as if a sword peak was lying horizontally in a trance.


    The mana consumption was a little big. It almost consumed most of the mana gathered on Su Li''s golden elixir.


    But he felt very excited. He always felt as if he had found some inspiration to use mana


    His mind moved, and the enlarged heavy Jun sword released infinite suction, which sucked all the slave laborers on the ground into the sword body. Two or three hundred people fell on the heavy Jun sword at this time, but they didn''t feel crowded at all.


    Then the sword body turned over, and the people sat on the sword body in a trance. They just felt that they were sitting on the platform of a Guanghua flat plate and didn''t realize where they were sitting.


    But they could see that at the front of the "platform", the black robed god man who killed all the "demons" in their eyes stood with positive and negative hands, then drove the "flying board platform" and flew away with them.


    For these mortals, everything around them is like white clouds passing through the gap. They just know they are flying, but they didn''t know how they were flying.


    But Su Li was carrying this unprecedented "flying sword" all the way back from the far north, but there was no spare effort to cover up his tracks along the way.


    Maybe many people along the way saw his whereabouts, but so what? He didn''t care about it.


    Su Li passed through the country all the way and flew for an hour. Because the heavy Jun sword that drives the maximization consumes a lot, it can''t fly too fast.


    Fortunately, his mana only needs to be maintained after making the change of chongjun sword. If it is maintained alone, it can almost make ends meet.


    This is also thanks to the vitality of the world around Dongzhou, otherwise he could not maintain such a large consumption.


    The giant sword fell on the side of Beihai lake, put these people on the ground, and then summoned the rock city wall to rise from the ground to provide them with shelter.


    This place is far away from Dongzhou. For the time being, he can only settle them like this. But fortunately, there is everything beside Beihai lake. For these hardworking and hard-working people, as long as there are mountains and water, how can they survive with their own efforts.


    After leaving these people, Su Li didn''t pay any attention, but left a mark and flew north again... He found that these people were just an episode, and what he had to do was not over.


    He even returned directly to the previous ice mining site, and then unexpectedly found that the people of Qianhuang University didn''t seem to have found the problem of the ice mining site.


    So he simply collected the ''Millennium cold ice'' and ''Wanzai dark ice'' and arranged a large array based on the glacier terrain


    ... another day later, Su Li''s chuanyunyi saw a group of people flying from the horizon.


    Su Li has been recovering his consumed mana while waiting. Although the effect of mana is very magical, it is not so convenient to recover after consumption.


    Fortunately, his main means is not mana, so he doesn''t care if he doesn''t fully recover.


    He just looked at the dry wasters flying over there and wondered how the people of the eternal night city would react when they knew that these people were also destroyed?


    ¡­¡­


    The people of Qianhuang sect came from the empty space. They were indeed aware of the problem of the ice mining field, but they didn''t think it was attacked by other forces.


    Because although the extreme north is barren and barren, it also breeds some terrible monsters. It''s like the ice breaker raised in Yongye city.


    They thought that the sudden loss of contact at the ice mining site might have something to do with dangerous creatures in the far north, so only two Yuanying led the team to investigate and solve the problem... Generally speaking, one Yuanying is enough to solve all the problems in the far north.


    They were really careless. After all, the Qianhuang cult has not been provoked for more than 5000 years in the far north.


    So when they fell from the air and came to the ground of the ice quarry to investigate the cause of death of those dry wasteland disciples, they suddenly changed color


    "They were all killed by friars!" a Yuanying made a sound with some surprise and anger, feeling provoked.


    But when he roared, he suddenly found some ice blue lines on the ground under his feet


    He was slightly stunned, and then his brain, which had been stable for too long, reacted and shouted, "it''s a trap!"


    But it''s too late. These ice blue lines are not the Dharma array depicted by Su Li, but the extremely cold energy accumulated in this glacier for hundreds of millions of years!


    Those dry and desolate disciples just wanted to escape, but the ice blue lines have rapidly expanded into cracks... Cold energy surges in the cracks, and an ice storm blocking the sky and the sun is formed in an instant.


    This is an extremely terrible uprising of the vitality of heaven and earth, because the cold energy in the glacier is originally one of the vitality of heaven and earth, but now Su Li leads most of it out without any form of attack, but the most basic energy gushing is already extremely terrible.


    Su Li hid in the distance and looked at the scene like the end of the world. In his heart, he lamented the strength of the vitality of the world.


    In fact, a monk has been learning how to control this power more efficiently all his life. Just how efficient, how can it compare with its own irritability?


    Su Li watched helplessly. Among the twelve people over there, three golden elixirs and seven monks who had returned to the real world were frozen into ice sculptures in an instant.


    And only those two yuan infants can mobilize mana to support... And only the mana that can be compared in essence can resist the uprising of the vitality of the world.


    But the two Yuanying also insisted hard... The original advantage of Yuanying was that she could constantly draw mana from her surroundings all the time. But when heaven and earth uprising, they can''t do this at all.


    Therefore, we can only rely on our own accumulation to not reluctantly support. If the cultivation is weaker, I''m afraid the end will be much better than the ice sculpture.


    However, fortunately, the cold energy riots caused by Su Li did not last long, and the scale was not too large. The two Yuanying finally supported it.


    They are sweating and steaming like they have finished a marathon, but it is the performance of the extreme operation of mana.


    Now they can finally take a breath. Their first reaction is to leave here immediately


    But it was at this time that one of them was cut down by a sudden big sword!


    The attacked Yuan Ying''s mana is poor and almost exhausted. Now he has no response to the sword. Even Yuan Ying was smashed into mud by a handle before he escaped.


    The sword came so suddenly that the blood and mud splashed on the face of the other person next to him.


    But what''s the use of reacting? Because he still didn''t see the figure of the sneaker except the sudden blade!


    After he was stunned, he flew away regardless and tried his best. He was afraid that if he slowed down, he would end up in the same way.


    But he only flew a little distance and found five chains sticking out from the rear, trapping him all over.


    Those who can cultivate Yuanying are the great friars with all the five elements in their body, but at this moment, the Yuanying, let alone mana, can''t even use the five elements in his body. I didn''t expect to be completely sealed in this way!


    "Who are you... Why attack us?" he asked shivering, trying to find his own vitality.


    But Su Li would not talk nonsense with him, especially when he saw how the Qianhuang cult treated the people of Dongzhou.


    Now he has a full sense of mission and thinks that he is fighting back for Dongzhou humanity


    Then, he cut the Yuan Ying friar horizontally again and cut him off directly.


    In the broken body, Yuanying wants to fly away, but is immediately entangled by a prison lock.


    Su Li hesitated whether to treat it as flower fertilizer... But finally gave up.


    Although he was against the Qianhuang sect and was angry at their style, Su Li still abided by his bottom line.


    Then he let go of the Yuanying and let him flee in a hurry.


    But the vitality of heaven and earth here has just rioted, which is the most chaotic and unpredictable time. However, friar Yuanying could not leave the flesh for a long time before he arrived at the cave.


    So after a sharp cold wind, the Yuanying was stagnant, and then suddenly turned into countless particles and scattered light spots.


    Su Li shrugged indifferently, and then left here after cleaning the battlefield.


    Next, should we pay attention to the eternal night city?


    I really expect the other party to come up with what kind of strength to pursue and kill him?


    Su Li was looking forward to it, but he started his tour in the far north by the way. He began to run around in the far north and randomly attacked the facilities of Qianhuang University in the far north. Of course, he mainly remembered the terrain and scenery of the far north.


    The terrain he remembered was not the snow covered appearance seen on the surface, but the real landform seen through earth vein induction.


    While he was looking down at the earth, he suddenly felt a kind of peeping from the dark


    He paused slightly, but was not surprised. He knew that the dry famine church had finally used some unconventional means to find him.

 Chapter 431

    Cause and effect locking from the dark must be some kind of secret method of Yang God and true immortal.


    Su Li seemed to feel the other party''s gaze, and then raised his head to look at the sky. Sure enough, he found that the dark clouds rolled overhead and seemed to form an "eye" shape. Then the eye seemed to be watching him with a thick hostility.


    "..." Su Li looked up and stared back.


    The cloud eyes in the sky also have a feeling of speechlessness. It''s really the first time for such a fat young man.


    But it doesn''t hurt. Now that we have located people, I don''t believe that this guy who dares to violate the dry land religion can continue to jump.


    But Su Li really didn''t panic. He even cleaned up his hair because he was blown away by the wind... Well, his hair can''t be messy.


    Then I saw the ten escape lights flying from the direction of the cloud eye... They were all the appearance of real Yuanying.


    "It''s time to go. See you later." Su Li waved to the cloud eye, no matter how it stared, but she couldn''t make Su Li feel at all.


    The spiritual power of Yang God Zhenxian can cause crushing effect on ordinary lower level friars... But the problem is that Su Li has tried before. He is not afraid of this.


    Then, facing those yuan infants, Su Li directly hid in the ground!


    A group of Yuan babies fell on Su Li''s original place, but they didn''t expect him to escape in the frozen soil.


    Indeed, there is no way for ordinary earth to escape. After all, there is a strong cold ice force in the frozen soil. Even for earth banks, it is difficult for everyone to escape here.


    But Su Li''s Dun method is not just earth Dun, he also has the Dun method of learning from Gu Yuzi!


    By turning the body into virtual energy, he shuttles through the earth and immediately makes a group of Yuanying real kings stare.


    To tell the truth, Su Li didn''t expect that he would have such an advantage in the earth. The combination of du''e Dun and Tu Dun made him walk under the ground and almost fly.


    The earth vein perception brought by his Lianshan seal is broader and richer than that seen by his eyes.


    So he didn''t even stay away from this area. He waited leisurely in the ground below the cloud eye to see how the yuan babies were going to find him.


    "I''m going to find him." suddenly a Yuanying volunteered. It seems that he is good at earthly hiding.


    The other nine people could only nod because none of them had a better Tu Dun than him. They are a little unwilling. They think this opportunity to show their face in front of their ancestors may be exclusive to this guy


    So the volunteer Zhenjun fled to the ground and began to look for the trace of Su Li


    Well, Su Li is really easy to find, because he doesn''t hide his trace at all, so he''s waiting for Zhenjun to find it.


    Zhenjun shennian, who was good at TU Dun, almost found Su Li''s position in a breath. It was tens of thousands of meters directly below them!


    What else can I say? He hurried to escape immediately and wanted to capture this guy who dared to violate the majesty of the dry wasteland religion in the far north, and then make his life worse than death.


    However, the real gentleman would not rush directly to Su Li. He knew that since the other party dared to wait for him underground, he must rely on him.


    But he thought that no matter what he relied on, it was useless. After all, the gap in the realm was there. He could crush everything with his strongest magic


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li sits in an underground cave made by him as a dun. He is really preparing, but the preparation is not to ambush the dry and wasteful real king, but to try to resist the attack of the other party!


    In the palms of his hands, the Vajra Rune appears on his left palm, and the Striped border of nine squares and nine circles appears on his right hand... This is the first Rune to perform nine turns and nine robberies after he invented the "Rune turn robbery method".


    Of course, if the Vajra rune is still driven by the true yuan, even if nine turns and nine robbers are not necessarily able to resist the attack of the Yuan Ying in the realm of God.


    But Su Li used his mana to drive this Rune defense!


    He found that the Vajra Rune he had been in contact with since he was young had played a completely different power under the blessing of mana... No, maybe this is the power that the Vajra Rune should have.


    Worldly spells should be driven by mana. Casting magic with true Qi and true yuan is a descending behavior.


    Su Li thought it was very interesting, or he should review the spells and talismans he had learned, which he thought were low. Maybe he could find a lot of inspiration for the use of mana.


    But at this time, when his Vajra Rune of nine turns and nine robberies was completed, a faint yellow light mask like gelatin appeared in front of him.


    With the power of earthly movement running endlessly and the blessing of heavy Junyi, he just felt like he was incarnating into a planet.


    Just at this time, the stone wall in front of Su Li suddenly broke open. Unexpectedly, it was a wooden magic power, and the magic light was directly on Su Li''s diamond rune.


    The spell caster, Qianhuang Zhenjun, was very proud. He had expected that Su Li would use the power of earth to arrange defense means. Of course, he would attack with a wooden line with restrained attributes.


    But what he didn''t expect was that his wooden spell broke the barrier of the stratum and directly bombarded Su Li, but it was resisted by the layer of yellow magic ball like bright glue! This degree of strength has gone beyond the limit of attribute restriction.


    The extremely enhanced Vajra Rune even surpassed the Yuan Ying Zhen Jun''s cognition. He could not recognize what the defense was in front of him.


    Wood does conquer soil, plants and even rocks can erode and break open, but if heaven and earth crack, the forest will also be buried underground!


    Su Li''s nine turn nine robbery Vajra Rune can ignore the attribute and resist a Yuan Ying''s full blow. It can be said that he is naturally proud in his heart.


    But Begonia said at this time, "it seems that you still lack a defensive magic power. This Vajra rune is only a spell developed by the lower bound friars themselves. It''s too crude and simple."


    Su Li was a little sweaty, and his complacency was immediately forgotten... There was no way. What he was thinking about now was far from the inheritance of heaven obtained from Begonia or toon.


    And Begonia has said: "the five heavenly courts in the heaven have their own unique defense magic powers, each in the name of the five heavenly gates."


    "The defense magic power of our Oriental Tianting is called ''East Tianyi Wood Green Dragon Gate'', which can not only resist all dharmas, but also symbolize the true meaning of blocking life and death and having endless vitality."


    "When this happens, I will pass on this magic power to you, so that I can feel much more at ease."


    Su Li didn''t look too happy this time, but said something blandly: "well, let''s go through this level first."


    He could understand Haitang''s intention, but now he seems to be lack of interest in learning stronger and more powerful spells.


    Without further thought, he resisted the blow of the dry wasteland Yuanying, and then launched a counterattack with the prison cliff charm.


    His prison cliff talisman is his real name, and the talisman is branded in the golden elixir. If you want to use it, you don''t need any preparation at all. You just need to move your mind to display it naturally. It''s like a natural power.


    And that dry wasteland true gentleman is still in the shock that his attack was resisted.


    Then he suddenly found that the faint yellow ball suddenly shot five chains in an attempt to bind his body.


    After all, it''s Yuanying Zhenjun. How can Su Li do so?


    He immediately offered a small flag shaped magic weapon, which danced continuously in the air with a magic sacrificial device, and even spilled a sense of forest cold, constantly delaying and resisting the five prison locks released by Su Li.


    However, in the gap of this moment, the Yuanying Zhenjun was unable to continue the attack. Su Li took this opportunity to directly drive the prison cliff charm with mana to play the effect of calming the soul.


    Prison cliff calms the soul. This is the effect of calming the soul charm specially integrated by Su Li.


    But the soul calming effect is not so significant for Yuanying Zhenjun. After all, the person that Yuanying Zhenjun cultivates is the spirit, and although the soul of the prison cliff talisman is effective, it does not last long.


    Su Li also found that mana driven prison cliff talisman was good for everything else, but the soul calming effect was not enhanced. The effect of this aspect depends on the strength of Su Li''s own soul.


    The Qianhuang Zhenjun was obviously stunned, but it was just such a stunned Kung Fu.


    Su Li immediately changed his strategy and suppressed the vitality of the surrounding world with the prison cliff charm!


    At this moment, the real king of the dry wasteland religion really felt a little flustered. He didn''t expect Su Li to have such a means... Before Dongming, his mana must be continuously extracted from the surrounding world in order to recover.


    But now the vitality of heaven and earth was suppressed by Su Li. At this time, he was completely unable to make ends meet.


    Su Li has long had this awareness. Yuan Ying can be very strong, but she can also become very weak. Because their strength lies in mana, which is a higher level of power than Zhenyuan.


    But their weakness lies in this... They rely on magic, but this magic comes from heaven and earth, not what they can naturally produce.


    Therefore, when the source of mana is limited, Yuanying can''t rely on their own strength to fight like Jindan and even Qi training period.


    From this point of view, this seems to be another point that the current practice is far inferior to the ancient practice?


    At this time, Su Li offered another sacrifice to Zhenyue seal and directly pressed it. That Yuan Ying was able to support with mana at the beginning, but then he took care of one thing and lost the other, and was entangled by the prison lock.


    "This Yuanying is so weak. Why doesn''t he even have a decent life magic weapon?" Begonia asked suspiciously.


    Su Li asked strangely, "the magic weapon of this life? Does every Yuanying have it?"


    Haitang said suddenly, "is the inheritance of the world missing to this extent? Well, let the noumenon have a forum to speak once, otherwise Jianya sect, as a ground Walker of the Oriental heaven, may not be enough."


    Then she said to Su Li, "the ancient cultivation method is really better than the current cultivation method in terms of accumulation of cultivation achievements, and some talented people with deep luck don''t need so long to have deep mana. However, the strength of the current cultivation method lies in the yuan God''s imperial method, which can cast powerful life Dharma treasure for fighting and storing mana, which is enough to make up for the combat power gap between the ancient cultivation method and the ancient cultivation method."


    Obviously, after this, Su Li should have something to do

 Chapter 432

    "Crack ~"


    Finally, the dry wasteland Zhenjun was solved by Su Li with a heavy Jun sword. He always paid attention to using the sword to solve problems when he went out.


    "Let''s stop here first." Su Li felt his mana consumption, and then immediately ran away.


    His little seal can''t cover up the cause and effect, but don''t forget that there is a great God avatar on him. So Begonia made a little effort, and the other party''s causal locking technique was immediately invalidated.


    ... on the ground, the huge cloud eye suddenly released the emotion of surprise and anger, and then issued an order to the nine yuan infants on the ground: "go down and have a look together!"


    The nine true monarchs dare not neglect, and quickly dive into their own Tu Dun... Although they are good at it accidentally, at least as Yuan Ying true monarch, they have mastered the most basic Tu dun.


    But when they went underground, they could only find a pool of meat mud... At least it could be judged from the broken robe that this was their fellow disciple.


    "Is there any monk who can make a hammer?" a real gentleman asked in a puzzled tone.


    "I don''t know, but it''s always useful information... Let the people below collect information and see which of the enemies of our Qianhuang sect is good at using sledgehammers."


    Nine Yuanying discussed. They don''t care about the life and death of their peers, because in their long life, peers have long become synonymous with competing for resources with them.


    They just worry that the same end will one day fall on their own


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li slipped out far underground. After Haitang shielded each other''s causality, he found a place to rest.


    Even because there were crabapple and sausage watching, he even spent a day closing a little.


    His golden elixir drawing can continue. He didn''t intend to paint all the places in the extreme north at one go, but how much he traveled and how much he increased, which can be regarded as a step-by-step process.


    So referring to the map, the far north on Suli Jindan has almost half the scale. Mana clouds naturally spread in the past. Naturally, the upper limit of mana storage also appears to be more.


    In the previous contest with the Qianhuang real monarch, he actually did his best, and that''s why he can roughly judge the gap between himself and those Yuanying real monarchs.


    He can intuitively feel that the other party is obviously higher than him in mana call and control, but he is not much better than him in the total amount of mana accumulation.


    And very importantly, Su Li found that there was a huge gap between good means and magic weapons. He was able to suppress each other by relying on Zhenyue seal and prison cliff talisman in battle.


    Although Su Li had many ways to remain invincible without using mana, it was not so easy to completely defeat a Yuanying.


    Generally speaking, there is still a gap between him and Yuanying Zhenjun. To face Yuanying, he still needs to rely on magic weapons and talismans to make achievements.


    But speaking of magic weapon... His mind felt the little thousand star world embedded in his mind with some worry... If this magic weapon can be used by him, it can definitely crush Yuanying.


    However, in his perception, the small thousand star world is still surrounded by karma and merit, but it is chaotic inside, and he can''t perceive a reason at all.


    According to Begonia, the interior of the little thousand star world is still in chaos, and it needs final quenching and warming before it can be completely completed.


    But Su Li didn''t know how long it was. He just felt that with the concept of Begonia or toon, he could not finish it in a short time.


    It''s a little annoying. Originally, he wanted to have a "karma fire burning the city". Now these karma fires have been taken away by the little thousand star world, which seems that he has lost a powerful means.


    Just when he thought so, the little thousand star world seemed to feel his mind. A pair of "twisted Nini" was very unhappy and "spit out" a little spark


    Su Li is speechless. Why does he want to ignite the stars so much?


    He simply ignored it and let such a little karma float in his head.


    He woke up from his meditation and calculated that the time was almost exactly like a day. When you''re ready to take another break, you''ll continue to pick things.


    However, after seeing his determination, Haitang hurriedly said, "ah, this is the East Tianmen of our Oriental Tianting. Go and practice it. After it is even completed, with your accumulated mana, you don''t have to be afraid even in front of the real king of Dongming."


    Su Li looked at a piece of Begonia petals handed over, and knew in his heart that this magical power must be incomparable. But just because of this, he doesn''t have so much mood to really practice.


    But for the expectation of shanghaitang, he smiled and thanked, and then accepted the inheritance.


    Then continue on the road.


    It turned out that he released the meat intestines and ran in the ice and snow when he was concerned by the real immortal of the dry wasteland cult, while he himself lay on the back of the meat intestines and asked Haitang for advice on the East Tianmen.


    This is a defense magic that is difficult to practice. It is also called "Oriental Yimu Green Dragon Gate". It is called defense magic. In fact, there are many auxiliary effects in the integration of attack and defense, which can be used as a complete inheritance of the system.


    Many of them are mysterious. They have designed extremely advanced runes and array principles. Even Su Li has a lot of trouble to understand.


    "You don''t have to understand so much now. Just follow the link and you can achieve something," said Haitang with relief.


    Indeed, the knowledge involved in this magical power has gone beyond the mortal boundary. If you insist on understanding, I''m afraid Su Li''s brain will burn out.


    Su Li thought it was reasonable, so he followed suit and began to practice drawing ladles as usual


    Even so, the cultivation of "East Tianmen" is very difficult.


    Because it is a magic power that operates with mana, there is no derogation. In other words, if you want to practice the East Tianmen, you must have Yuanying cultivation.


    "It doesn''t matter. It can''t be achieved overnight. Just get a rough idea first... I don''t know if you have found it. The East Star Sutra originally passed to Jianya sect is actually derived from part of the East Tianmen. Because if you want to practice the ''Tianmen'', you must first refine the mana to a certain extent." Begonia thought of something and added.


    Su Li feels a little unreliable. He always feels like a hammer in the East and a stick in the West


    As if she felt Su Li''s resentful eyes, Haitang was embarrassed and said, "my concubine has never taught people to practice. Some things are not so clear..."


    "How did the fluorene mang master become a useful man?" Su Li suddenly felt a heartache and felt a premonitory heartache for his father.


    "Fluorene mang has been with the body for 70000 or 80000 years. It''s not easy to achieve something. You can''t compare the progress rate with Su Li in the same period." Haitang quickly explained... What she wanted to say is that fluorene Mang''s talent is very poor?


    Su Li didn''t know how to judge. When he had a chance to see his ancestors, he would know.


    But fortunately, he has his own accumulation all the way, so he is not afraid to be crooked by Begonia. Since the cultivation of "East Tianmen" needs the bottom of "East Star Zhao Jing", he will put it away for the time being.


    When he found that he had mana, he had tried the East Star Sutra, but he found that this skill said that it was to exercise mana, but it was actually a kind of tempering of the yuan God. He doesn''t have a yuan God yet. How can he practice?


    Begonia has never experienced such low-level cultivation, so the Dharma transmission is not accurate


    However, it doesn''t matter. He will practice after he enters the Yuanying period. It can be predicted that he will certainly become the real strong among Yuanying.


    The cultivation of "East Tianmen" Su Li did not, so he put it down. He doesn''t like this kind of indoctrination learning, but how can he let go when he really has such a magic power in front of him?


    He began to try the mystery, trying to dig it out, and then show it in his own way. His mana is not concise enough, but he still has a way to practice and try... Because he has'' little seal ''!


    The cultivation of "East Tianmen" requires "East Star Zhao Jing" as the front, because it needs to use the condensing magic circuit to defend. If the level of mana refinement is not enough, it will dissipate before the mana circuit is formed, so the cultivation of East Tianmen naturally has no progress.


    But the talent of "small seal" which has been escorting Su Li since his practice is really extraordinary. So far, he hasn''t figured out what the principle of this talent is.


    So although Begonia jumped a big realm and taught Su Li the East Tianmen, Su Li really jumped a big realm and learned it!


    As a result, the fluorene mang God who is far away in the sky will lie innocent. She has completely become the kind of "no talent" in Haitang''s mouth.


    "East Tianmen" has been shaped. We need to find someone to try its power. "Su Li is ready to make trouble again.


    Su Li opened the intelligence given by immortal Xiaotong again, and then found the information about Yuanying friar in Yongye city


    Although the eternal night city is large, it is a mixture of mortals and monks. Many Yuanying Zhenjun and Jindan immortal don''t like this kind of miasma, so they will look for another residence in the cave outside Yongye city.


    The far north of nuota is now under the jurisdiction of the dry wasteland religion, so these Yuanying and Jindan can be said to live a comfortable and tight life.


    However, immortal Xiaotong didn''t know how to do it. He even marked 29 monks'' caves on the map given to Su Li... Nine of them are around Yongye City, and 20 are scattered in the far north.


    "There''s one nearby. Let''s steal it!" Su Li made a decision immediately, and then the sausage ran wildly.


    About, the dry and wasteland religion in the far north will really start to be robbed

 Chapter 433

    Soon we came to the first cave. The map didn''t show which one of the Qianhuang sect lived here. It seems that this should be the limit of intelligence that immortal Xiaotong can get.


    The cave is located in an iceberg. It looks very high. There is a large array of guards at the entrance.


    Su Li saw that there was nothing to tangle with, so he went straight to get up


    He found that there was a weak point under the array, which was just the basic defense ability, unlike the combination of virtual and real changes seen from the front on the ground.


    So he was going to break the array portal directly with "crossing the river and breaking the forbidden talisman", but now even if it''s over, he''d better sneak in quietly.


    When entering the iceberg cave, Su Li found that the friar should be a practitioner of the cold ice system... In fact, most of the far north are cold.


    The whole cave is very big, but after the big array outside, there are not many protective arrangements inside. Some can''t escape Haitang''s eyes... The girl''s eyes are shining now. She thinks what she is doing with Su Li is very exciting.


    What''s sully doing?


    In fact, it''s nothing, just stuff all the good things you see into the bag.


    Until it doesn''t fit.


    "Use this, use this!" Begonia quickly took off a small Begonia flower from her head. But the stamens of this Begonia flower seem to hide heaven and earth, and can even stuff infinite things.


    "Well, put it all down." Su Li didn''t talk nonsense. In short, he swept away everything he could see in front of him.


    Then he found a quiet room, in which there was the breath of a monk practicing... From the induction of this Qi machine, it should look like a golden pill monk.


    "It''s not Yuanying, so don''t bother." Su Li could tell that the other party was just practicing daily and would pass the pass soon.


    So he just checked the cave to make sure it was "cleaned up", and then he slipped away again.


    The cultivation of this golden elixir is good. I''m afraid it looks like a perfect fusion from the perspective of Qi machine induction.


    But when Su Li left the cave to check the harvest underground, he was still amazed at the harvest and thought that the owner of the cave should have a good position in the Qianhuang sect.


    "Eh? Still a girl?" Su Li said, and took out the vestments worn by many girls from the stamens of Begonia, and even many parts that make people blush and heartbeat.


    "Lost, lost, it''s useless for me to ask for it." Su Li said and threw many beautiful clothes under the deep frozen soil without pity.


    Begonia looked at it with bright eyes. Seeing Su Li dispose of these clothes like this, she inevitably showed a distressed look... She also seemed to wear beautiful clothes. She always used her magic power to change clothes. In fact, it was very monotonous.


    Su Li was very careful. He noticed Haitang''s expression and immediately became stiff. But what else can we do when we''ve lost all of them?


    He could only say naturally, "Begonia, don''t worry. How can I give you these clothes worn by others? I have to make new ones for you."


    Begonia shook his head, then suddenly covered his face and twisted his body, looking like he didn''t want to talk to others.


    Su Li breathed a sigh of relief and finally got round.


    Then he left some "useless" things, and then touched the cave marked on the next map... I have to say, he was addicted, which was a great harvest.


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours later, the quiet room opened and an extremely cold air gushed out of it. It seems that the master of the cave has finally completed his cultivation.


    At this time, a sleek and white body came out... He was also an acquaintance of Su Li. Isn''t he the sword cliff Saint beichenshuang who had been captured by him?


    There was a cold pool in her quiet room. When she practiced in the cold pool, she had to remove her clothes.


    However, she was about to find clothes to wear, but she was stunned to find that her cave seemed much more spacious than she remembered.


    No, it''s not spacious, but her furnishings in the cave are gone, not even a stone stool!


    Ignoring the coolness of her body, she rushed into her bedroom... Good guy, she didn''t even leave a bed for her


    "Who did this?!" her brain beat, and finally realized that she should have been a thief.


    But the thief was so dedicated that he didn''t even leave a piece of cloth for her. In the real sense, she became "clean" in an instant.


    She wanted to lose her temper, but she didn''t even leave anything to fall in the cave. As a result, she could only hold back more and more.


    Then she began to realize a very important problem... It won''t be cold if it''s really cold, but how should she go out to meet people like this?


    "Poof ~"


    She vomited blood and was so angry.


    Then he calmed down for a while and felt that he was so unlucky. He had been super unlucky since that trip to Dongzhou


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li found another goal.


    However, there is no one in the cave, and the valuable things should also be taken away by the cave owner.


    So this time, his harvest was not so great. Of course, it was better than nothing.


    Then I went to the third target... This target is closer to Yongye City, but there is only one problem... The defense of this large array under the ground is still not very good, just simple early warning and defense, without much change.


    What else can I say? This kind of rigid defense is the best at du''e Dun method. He went straight to the Dun method, and he entered the cave again.


    However, the position of this appearance was a little biased. For fear of arousing the vigilance of the monks in the cave, Su Li did not explore in advance.


    So this time, after he escaped into the cave, he appeared directly in the quiet room of the monk''s cultivation!


    When he saw the figure sitting cross legged in front of him, he immediately nervously took out the heavy Jun sword and patted it hard... The gift of the sword sect reappeared.


    "Crack ~"


    So a ball of meat paste came out of the oven fresh.


    "Eh? What''s the matter?" Su Li was speechless. Why is it so simple?


    At this time, even the red old man who had been in the state of mind Buddha couldn''t see it anymore. Finally, he couldn''t hold the egg pain and said in a voice: "this man is a Yuanying. Yuanying is wandering out of the body."


    "Then what?" Su Li didn''t grasp the point.


    "Then his body was destroyed by you!" Chi Lao forced himself to calm down and said, "when Yuanying wandered out of the body, the body was the only coordinate between Yuanying and his world. Now this coordinate is destroyed, and Yuanying is completely lost in the void."


    "If the friar is lucky, he may be reincarnated. If he is unlucky, the spirit and Yuanying will be eliminated together. From then on, the soul will fly and disappear."


    After saying that, red old man finally couldn''t help spitting out a bad sentence to Begonia: "I don''t think it will be of great use to teach him ''dongtianmen''. This boy can have great Qi to protect his body. He doesn''t need that thing to protect his body."


    For the first time, Begonia was speechless by red old man... Well, she recognized her defeat in this matter.


    How could she just admit it?


    Su Li always felt as if he had been discriminated against.


    But at this time, the sausage had jumped out of his pocket, and then with a Begonia flower in his ear, he began to sweep away the cave of Yuanying Zhenjun


    Su Li didn''t delay. He felt guilty. He always felt that the owner here would come back


    So he quickly took a storage bag out of the lump of rotten meat, and then slipped away


    After the empty Yuanying cave, it was another amazing harvest!


    Yuan Ying has a lot of wealth. Just a simple Lingshi income is enough for Su Li to buy two top-grade caves in Beihai secret territory. Needless to say, other Tiancai and earth treasures... I always feel that the far north where the dry wasteland cult is located seems barren, but it is actually very rich.


    Su Li did not count the harvest, because he knew that the eternal night city had not been on alert, that is, he had not found what he had done so far.


    So he had to make another vote while he still had time.


    This time, he chose another cave near Yongye city. Its defense array is obviously different from that encountered in front, and there are many signs of change.


    Moreover, more consideration was given to the blind spots underground, and all the emptiness around the cave was blocked, which can be said to be a boundary of its own.


    In this case, du''e escape method is useless, but Su Li still has du''e break forbidden talisman to use


    Because of the previous success, this time he broke the forbidden talisman directly and aboveboard, opened a path in the defense array, and then broke in directly.


    This is very reckless. Is it because the smooth progress all the time has made him arrogant?


    "Who broke into the array!"


    There are people in the cave this time, and they are not closed!


    And the reaction was also very fast. He stretched out his hand and released a very cold beam of frozen air in the direction of Su Li''s intrusion.


    But Su Li didn''t respond, or he had already prepared for the attack in advance.


    A dragon shaped smoke loomed in front of him, and then the dragon shaped smoke formed a larger door post. Su Li rushed into the cave against the gate post.


    Su Li, the divine power of the East Tianmen gate, has trained such a gate pillar, mainly because it takes too much mana to form the whole ''Tianmen gate''.


    Therefore, he also knew that Yuan Ying was indeed the threshold for the entry of this magic power. But it must also be the kind of Yuanying with deep foundation to be qualified to learn.


    Now, the "East Tianmen" just shows a "gate post" and shows great power. It unexpectedly rushes up against the magic light of the Yuan Ying Zhenjun!


    Then, the extreme ''Duang!'' It fell on the chest of Yuanying Zhenjun


    The other party was really stunned. He didn''t expect that he would be hit hard in his own cave.


    However, this one almost destroyed his body. Is it easy to absorb the gatepost of the East Tianmen gate?


    Yuanying Zhenjun struggled to open his mouth and spit out his Yuanying immediately... Looking like it, do you still want to fight back?


    But without any hesitation, Su Li directly sent out the prison lock to block the rushed Yuanying, and then appeared on the prison cliff and suppressed it under the prison cliff.


    Su Li''s method of calming down the seal was really more and more handy under the urging of mana. Now even Yuan Ying can catch it.


    But soon he felt that the guy suppressed by the prison cliff amulet seemed a little unusual, because he felt an unprecedented strong resistance

 Chapter 434

    Su Li succeeded in defeating a Yuanying boss who couldn''t take care of himself, and later he found out that the Yuanying boss was still a real boss in the cave!


    But what is the state of the true king of Dongming now?


    His chest collapsed and his internal organs were rotten by the gate post of the East Tianmen gate. Then the other party responded quickly and wanted Yuanying to get out of the body and forcibly turn over.


    But unexpectedly, Su Li directly sacrificed the prison cliff amulet and sealed it to the town under the prison cliff.


    The big man of the cave is trying to break free. After all, the cave is linked to the void, and there is an endless stream of mana.


    But Su Li''s prison cliff talisman can use the prison lock to constantly draw the other party''s mana for his own use, and turn it over to maintain the town seal.


    If it''s normal to fight with Dongming Zhenjun, even if Su Li has learned the "East Tianmen" new, it''s just to carry the gate pillar in an invincible position. It is unthinkable to directly suppress the Yuanying of Dongming Zhenjun under the prison cliff like this.


    So Su Li''s absolute lethality today is nothing, but the spell of Zhenfeng is enough to make him play unexpected effects in some cases.


    At this time, the Dongming Yuanying was suppressed under the prison cliff, and Su Li held up the magic shadow of the prison cliff with one hand... Although it was an accident, he was a prisoner of Dongming level anyway.


    Although he had no means to completely eliminate it, he could only suppress it all the time.


    But he can take it back to someone who can handle it.


    Now the most important thing is that he must continue to search the cave!


    The cave of the strong in the dark place, how many things are there?


    "Ouch!"


    The intestines, which had taken one step ahead, suddenly screamed.


    Su Li hurriedly ran over and saw that there was a horse tied to the door of the cave... This is a huge one eyed divine cow, which is said to be a famous beast in the far north.


    The one eyed bull is invincible to fire and water, resistant to cold and heat. It is extremely strong. It can shrink into inches when running on the road, and its speed is even much faster than flying.


    At the same time, the one eye can also release a hot ray to hurt the enemy, which is very magical.


    "Look, that''s what they call a mount." Su Li was also jealous when he looked at the one eyed God cow.


    Meat sausage opened his mouth foolishly, cocked his tongue, and sat upright on the ground, wagging his tail at Su Li, as if to indicate that he was a pet. What is it compared with a horse?


    That makes sense. Su Li can''t refute it.


    So he came up with two ideas towards the one eyed cow, which made him hesitate for a time


    ¡­¡­


    After finishing the big ticket, Su Li wandered outside Yongye city and then returned to Beihai lake.


    The calculation time has passed for six days. When you go back, you can just taste the Begonia flower wine brewed by Begonia.


    In addition, even the wine and dishes are ready. Su Li can''t wait to think about it, and then he doesn''t care about the chicken feathers in the far north


    When he returned to the secret place of Beihai, he was still silent. No one knew. After coming to the cave transformed by Begonia magic, Su Li also relaxed for a while... At least he felt safe.


    "I''ll go and see if the wine is ready." Begonia jumped and ran away.


    Su Li, on the other hand, took part of his mind and sank into the golden elixir in the Dantian, ready to finish the remaining golden elixir drawing in the far north.


    During this period of time, I have been running around, but I have engraved the terrain of the far north in my heart. He doesn''t need to understand the mysteries of some mysteries. He just needs to know the direction of the earth vein.


    Moreover, once born and twice cooked, after drawing gold pills for many times, he can slowly start drawing directly when he is distracted and used, instead of wholeheartedly closing down.


    "Su Li, Su Li, have a taste of the wine!" Begonia quickly ran over with a wine jar ten times bigger than her, which made people really worried that she would fall.


    Seeing this, Su Li hurried forward to take over the wine jar, then held the Begonia in the palm of his hand and said, "be careful not to fall. Just ask me to come over or bring the meat sausage."


    "But I want to bring it to you myself." Begonia bowed her head, which was not very nice. But she loved the feeling of being held in the palm of Su Li''s hand, which made her a little addicted.


    The drooping head of Begonia made Su Li feel a beauty that moved him... To tell the truth, whether it was naive Begonia or gentle and dignified toon, it touched Su Li too much.


    But he was only shocked by their beauty, but did not dare to have any superfluous ideas... The more he understood the world and practiced deeply, the more he knew that such things were impossible. The gap between him and Chun is not only in status and cultivation, but also in the level of life.


    Although Chun''s character is very good and she didn''t make that statement, even if she put aside Chun''s identity and status, judging from the gap of life level, Su Li is really not much different from mole ants for her.


    So Su Li put his mind right: there is a beauty in front of him, so just enjoy it.


    "Well, it''s really fragrant." he sniffed the scattered aroma of the wine jar and sincerely praised it.


    However, Begonia said with some regret: "unfortunately, the vitality of heaven and earth here is not enough. These Begonia flowers are not carefully cultivated by my concubine in the upper world. The taste and effect of this wine must be worse."


    "That''s good. After I go to the upper bound, won''t you give me more expectations?" Su Li smiled and comforted.


    Begonia was a little shy again. She was coy and hurried to say, "then try it quickly? I think I might find something to do next... I want the following common materials to brew the best wine for you."


    Su Li''s heart was touched again, but he responded: "wait a minute, wine tasting also needs a good environment. I''m just going to make a hot pot, and we''ll have a drink together!"


    "OK, I''m looking forward to it." Begonia smiled happily.


    The sausage also smiled. Its saliva had already flowed down, and it couldn''t help moving the fingers of its front claws


    Su Li has started casting spells.


    When the top-grade cave was bought, it was said that it could be transformed arbitrarily, so Su Li, a guy with brain holes all over, began a transformation that broke through the sky.


    He opened up a direct upward passage at the top of the cave with earth hiding technique!


    Like an elevator shaft, it leads directly to the bottom of Beihai Lake above.


    But this is not over yet. It turned out that a huge stone pillar was created from the bottom of the lake again by the art of geotechnical land lifting, and then lifted a disc-shaped huge rock plane up to the water.


    The rock plane seems to be flush with the water surface, and this plane embedded in the water can not be seen from the far shore of the lake.


    However, the rock platform is protected by array. No matter how big the water waves in the lake are, they can only cover the platform for about one meter and will be bounced back into the lake.


    Su Li used the array to control the lake water, but did not use the array to control the temperature.


    But the temperature on the platform in the middle of the lake is very comfortable.


    Because the crater at the bottom of Beihai lake has been releasing infinite heat, the water in this lake actually looks like 40 or 50 degrees. The hot air steams up and neutralizes it with the cold wind on the lake, making the temperature near the lake very comfortable.


    So Su Li released tables and chairs on the platform and made a special recliner. On this lake, the air is fresh and the temperature is pleasant, the wind is cold but not cold, and the surrounding is a magnificent scene of ice and snow.


    "It''s so comfortable. How can you come up with such a good idea." Haitang exclaimed. Sure enough, he was surprised every day with Su Li.


    Su Li also lay on the recliner for a while, and then sat up and began the next operation.


    He carved a fire Rune on the rock platform, and then wrapped it in mountain Rune... Well, a furnace is finished.


    Put on the big pot that you must bring when you travel, then pour in the red oil and spices cooked in advance, and then burn a pot of authentic Beihai lake water


    A moment later, the strong fragrance with some spicy flavor floated on the lake, and the Begonia card swallowed hard according to the pot of rolling red oil


    Because the pot is too big and she is too petite, she has the feeling that she will be stewed.


    Fortunately, Su Li soon took out a large plate of meat slices that he didn''t know what they were and began to rinse them in the pot.


    A moment later, the thick smell of meat floated out, and the Begonia smelled and swallowed some saliva.


    As a congenital deity, she basically didn''t satisfy her appetite.


    Because she is noble, all her products are very high-end things, and the taste of those things is mostly clear.


    But now the hot pot made by Su Li seems to be rolling in the world of mortals, which makes her feel linger and forget to return.


    "Although the hot pot tastes like this, when there are enough high-grade ingredients, the enjoyment is more than doubled." Su Li said while taking out several large pieces of boiled meat and putting them in the plate in front of Haitang.


    Begonia looked at all kinds of dipping materials placed next to her. While testing one, she said, "I thought you would leave the one eyed cow as a mount. As a result, I wanted to eat."


    Su Li''s answer was very spiritual: "although it''s good to be a mount, we can make do with meat intestines. It''s a pity not to eat such good meat."


    Begonia has no time to speak, and she has been completely fascinated by the ''rolling world of mortals''.


    Opposite Su Li, a paw holding chopsticks was also fishing for meat... Su Li looked at the man sitting on the ground shaking his tail, but he held the plate with one paw and the sausage holding chopsticks for a long time. This picture made him feel a little spicy.


    But he soon began to use chopsticks. A large plate of good beef and a large plate of crystal clear radish are all the ingredients of this hot pot.


    It''s not that there are no other side dishes, but there is no one who can catch up with these two ingredients in terms of grade. Putting them into the soup will only affect the overall taste.


    Then drink the Begonia flower wine of Begonia on ice. It''s really a human enjoyment

 Chapter 435

    Begonia has been eating sweet and sweaty. She feels that her taste buds have been greatly satisfied.


    Su Li finished his golden elixir drawing while eating, and then unconsciously condensed another point in the golden elixir.


    As the territory of the far north was completely carved and connected with Dongzhou, Su Li felt that the far north world was also more cordial.


    Mana has nearly doubled. So that he can try to use and control mana from now on. When he is in his infancy, he must be able to save a lot of time.


    Of course, it''s thanks to this meal that we can complete the golden elixir drawing so quickly and supplement all the mana


    Rare animals and cattle from the far north flock to Shabu Shabu, as well as refined radish meat as side dishes, and fairy brewed vegetables. How can this cultivation not rise?


    After drinking and eating, Su Li didn''t go back to the cave, so he lay on the platform to rest.


    It was the same in the next few days. A small house was built on the rock platform as a residence, and the life was very lazy.


    Especially after finding that the big fish in the lake is particularly delicious, even Begonia is walking farther and farther along a road


    "In fact, it''s best to eat hot pot with sour and sweet fruit wine, which can not only relieve the spicy but also appetizer." Su Li said one day.


    Begonia listened in her ears and remembered in her heart. Unexpectedly, she really began to try to make wine with the fruit from the Begonia tree.


    Su Li didn''t know that Chun has only brewed Begonia wine and a higher level of "baihuaxian wine" for the Qing emperor since ancient times.


    But it doesn''t matter. It''s enough that the parties are comfortable and happy.


    That day, while Su Li was sitting on the edge of the platform, drinking xianniang and fishing, an acquaintance suddenly fell from the sky.


    This platform is protected by array, which is difficult for ordinary people to approach. But when the man fell, Su Li controlled the array and made way.


    "The son of God is very leisurely, but I don''t know that the far north has become a pot of porridge because of the son of God." the visitor is Xiaotong real person who traded information to Su Li''s far north.


    Su Li''s fishing rod didn''t move, but he looked slightly sideways. Then he asked strangely, "it''s not surprising that Xiao Tongyou knows. I can''t hide when I do those things."


    Immortal Xiaotong suddenly felt that his IQ had been provoked... He twitched at the corners of his mouth and said, "the son didn''t deliberately hide... Poor people of Qianhuang sect are really stupid. They even think that they are a master who makes hammers. They are looking for the strong man who makes hammers all over the world."


    "Hmm?!" Su Li shook the fishing rod in his hand... What''s the "master of hammer"?!


    "Puff ~"


    Beside him, sitting on a stone table, Haitang, who was studying flower tea, suddenly couldn''t stand it and smiled very naive.


    Immortal Xiaotong looked at Begonia inexplicably and found that it should be just a flower demon. But he was suddenly surprised that he could not calculate the causal relationship of the flower demon... But after changing his mind, he forgot the idea completely.


    It was as if Su Li''s side was clearly smart. At a glance, we could know that the extraordinary fairy like begonia was just a very ordinary flower demon, which was so ordinary that it could be completely ignored.


    Su Li didn''t find the particularity of Begonia, but he was completely speechless about the information brought by immortal Xiaotong. It was clear that he was very serious about taking the sword as the end weapon every time, okay


    "How did Xiao Tongyou judge that this was done by me?" Su Li asked silently.


    Immortal Xiaotong said proudly, "because I was inquiring about the whereabouts of the polar ice floating island in the Arctic Ocean, I accidentally learned about the chaos of Yongye City, and then calculated it and found that it had a great causal relationship with myself."


    "So I just made a little inquiry to know the reason, and immediately thought of the intelligence I had given to the son... The man who secretly attacked Qianhuang religion obviously had a good intelligence foundation, and all the attacks were targeted. It happened that these attacked places were in my intelligence."


    "But I wasn''t sure that this was what the son did. After all, Qianhuang cult has determined that it was a ''hammer master'' who committed the crime. I just confirmed it when I saw the stone table that the son now uses..."


    "This stone table is carved from the ice jade and hard stone of the extreme north. Because it has no other benefits except some ornamental value and is extremely difficult to mine. Therefore, it can only be used by the senior monks of Qianhuang University."


    "It''s a pity that the people of the dry wasteland religion are not as smart as their Taoist friends." Su Li said with a smile to hide his embarrassment.


    Immortal Xiaotong is still speechless. It seems that Su Ligang just said that he had deliberately left a clue. A person who hopes to see the Qianhuang sect came to the door, didn''t he?


    But it seems right. Su Li really didn''t deliberately hide it, but the people of the dry wasteland religion didn''t come here to investigate.


    It can only be said that there is a "Yanlong venerable" in the secret territory of the North Sea, which seems to be very frightening to the great religion of dry wasteland.


    At the end of the gossip, Su Li said straight to the point: "I don''t know what''s important for you to find Su Li this time? Shouldn''t you be preparing to visit the polar ice floating island?"


    Immortal Xiaotong replied: "I came here to look for the polar ice floating island. I heard that the polar ice floating island is a relic left by the ancient immortal. It contains complete ancient inheritance and countless ancient materials and earth treasures. It is the real immortal cave."


    Su Li listened to him for a long time, and then asked affirmatively, "do you want to come to me to explore the polar ice floating island?"


    Immortal Xiaotong paused for a moment and then replied, "yes, although the polar ice floating island is of great value, it is also dangerous. But I''m really not sure."


    "But I''m not interested." Su Li said calmly. He is here to play with the Qianhuang sect. When the limelight is over, he is ready to continue to provoke... He wants to test whether the winter God xuanming has really lost control of the Qianhuang sect.


    This is very important, which determines what kind of attitude Jianya sect will take in the dispute with Qianhuang sect in the future. If xuanming is only hiding behind the scenes, then the dispute between the two religions will have to "control the output" and try to compete for the missionary area.


    With Chun around, Su Li knew what kind of great powers these gods had. Even if they were disabled, they could not be easily taught by people in the lower world.


    But if the winter God xuanming is dead... There''s nothing to say. Su Li can even send a flying sword on the spot and summon people from sword cliff to "complain".


    He is a man with serious business, but he doesn''t come to visit the secret place to explore treasures.


    However, immortal Xiaotong didn''t give up. He took out a seemingly ordinary piece of ice and put it in front of Su Li and said, "this is the ice brought out by someone from the periphery of the polar ice floating island. It contains terrible cold ice yuan power, which can not only greatly improve the cultivation efficiency of cold ice skills, but also bring back the dead once triggered."


    "Can you come back from the dead?" Su Li asked strangely.


    "Yes, as long as the vitality of the dead has not been completely cut off and the soul of the dead has not been separated from the body. If you move this dark ice, you can freeze its body and soul in the dark ice. Then you can either apply magic therapy, prepare divine medicine, or simply wait for it to heal itself in the dark ice."


    Immortal Xiaotong''s answer is somewhat surprising. Does xuanbing really have such a great effect?


    But just like this, he still couldn''t make Su Li move. He still knew the importance.


    But at this time, Haitang stood up with a serious face and looked at the xuanbing for a while. Then he turned to Su Li and said, "I think we might promise him to go and have a look."


    Su Li was slightly stunned, but soon nodded and said, "well, you say the time and place of the gathering. Let''s go together."


    Immortal Xiaotong didn''t seem to hear Haitang''s words. He was just surprised that Su Li changed his mind at once and promised too happily.


    But he didn''t care, which was the best result for him.


    "Thank you for your help. I only need to inherit the ancient cultivation method. If I have other gains, I am willing to give all my share to the son." immortal Xiaotong said excitedly.


    He knew that Su Li also had the inheritance of ancient cultivation methods, but in his understanding, the inheritance of ancient cultivation methods should belong to the sword cliff sect behind Su Li, which could not be spread out, so he did not have any doubts about it.


    "I still have three or two friends to invite. So... We''ll meet here after ten days. At that time, I''ll bring my friends to find the son."


    Su Li then politely talked to immortal Xiaotong, and then watched the man go in a hurry.


    It seems that he really wants to inherit the ancient cultivation method... Su Li actually wanted to take out the nine turn yuan robbery Sutra that Chi Lao threw him just now.


    But before he arrived, Haitang was also interested in the extremely ice floating island, so he agreed for the time being. At that time, if Immortal Xiaotong gets nothing, he can take out the nine turn yuan robbery Sutra again.


    When people left, Su Li didn''t want to fish. He took Begonia back to the cave at the bottom of the lake and asked, "Begonia, did you find anything?"


    Begonia was still worried. When she heard Su Li''s question, she came back and replied, "if my concubine guessed correctly, that piece of xuanbing should be a life-saving secret method called ''the art of ice coffin against death'', which is a magic skill of the winter God."


    Su Li was stunned and said after a long time: "it seems that the polar ice floating island is related to the winter God... But didn''t immortal Xiaotong say that the polar ice floating island is ancient?"


    Haitang shook his head and said, "I''m afraid the chronology of mortals is different from ours. Anyway, when my body came to the world, I once looked down on the whole world with the yuan God. Until the body was sealed, there were no floating islands in the ice ocean in the far north."


    Su Li, who didn''t care much at first, took it seriously at this time... It''s impossible to say that the extremely ice floating island was created by xuanming. There must be a lot of crises on it.


    So after such a long time, Su Li finally took out his own talisman tools... Draw more talismans and prepare them. Maybe they will be useful.

 Chapter 436

    Su Li drew a talisman for five days, and then received a message from Xiaotong immortal.


    The information is very interesting. Generally, those friends invited by real Xiaotong are very hypocritical and don''t want to reveal their true identity, so remind him to be prepared.


    In fact, immortal Xiaotong also said hello in advance. He was afraid that Su Li would find out this situation when he arrived... Would Su Li also choose to hide his identity? Xiaotong immortal doesn''t care about this.


    So will Su Li open a ''new vest''? It must be. How can he be absent for such a fun thing.


    Fortunately, in this Beihai secret place, only real Xiaotong knew Su Li''s true identity, and there was enough time for him to think of a new vest for himself.


    "Begonia, come and help me think of a new image and nickname." Su Li decided to work together.


    "Ouch!" the sausage was dissatisfied that he had been ignored. Although it has been ignored a lot recently, it has no dissatisfaction, but it also wants to participate in this interesting thing.


    Miraculously, Haitang also understood the "words" of meat sausage. Xiaolian nodded seriously and said, "I see. You also want to participate... What''s your identity?"


    "Ouch!" the sausage called again.


    "As a pet animal or a mount..." Su Li whispered, always feeling a little strange.


    Haitang also thought for a moment and said, "if it''s a pet animal, I think it''s more suitable to carry a whip, bow and arrow as a weapon, because there are similar animal training sects in the world of heaven, which generally match the whip or bow and arrow to fight the enemy."


    "In this way, the whip can cooperate with the pet at short and medium distances to make up for the pet''s fierce and lack of skills. The bow and arrow can contain the long-range enemy and make up for the pet''s shortcomings."


    Begonia wanted to participate because of meat intestines. First, she imagined a suitable modeling match for Su Li. As for the new title or name, you can wait until the new image comes out.


    Su Li also thought it was very interesting and hurriedly asked, "so if you use meat intestines as a mount..."


    He couldn''t speak until half of what he said. What shape can he have when riding a dog?


    Begonia was also taken to the ditch by Su Li. He was stunned and wanted to laugh when thinking about the picture


    But she finally held back, and then said to Su Li, "maybe it can be matched with a long gun. Many soldiers with powerful mounts in the heaven world will be used to using long weapons."


    Su Li thought about it, but then he suddenly had a pit in his head and said subconsciously, "maybe riding is also suitable for using bows and arrows?"


    Riding a dog, using a bow... The picture suddenly seemed comfortable.


    "It seems that it''s OK." Begonia thought for a while and said, "it''s not limited to whether meat sausage is a pet animal or a horse. It happens that there is a profession called ''Hunter'' in the world of heaven, which is very similar to this situation."


    As soon as Su Li heard it, he felt it was in line with his heart, so the "new career" was decided.


    "So I need a bow? Then I have to practice archery?" Su Li thought.


    Begonia volunteered at this time and said, "if you want to bow, give it to my body. The Begonia branch of my body can be used as a bow body, and the tendon of the previous Du one eyed divine cow can also be used as a bow string."


    "Well, when you''ve finished the bow, I''ll start practicing arrows." Su Li said with a sigh of relief.


    But Begonia shook his head and said, "it won''t be long. I''ll help you do it now."


    With that, she ran to the crabapple forest in the dreamland in the cave and picked a branch with flowers.


    Begonia took this branch and broke it, feeling that it is soft and hard... It naturally requires multiple procedures for mortal bow making, but God Man bow making is more important than divine power blessing.


    So the broken branch quickly deformed with the blessing of Begonia... The arc of the bow body appeared, but the Begonia flowers on the branch slowly disappeared, and finally became the pattern on the bow body.


    The originally plain wood color also suddenly seemed to be rendered by the white petals and turned into a gradual white.


    The bright red embellishment of stamens on the top is full of minimalist and elegant beauty.


    Su Li looked at the bow that seemed to be a work of art and felt very mysterious... Sure enough, these great artifacts turned decay into magic.


    Begonia quickly finished the most important bow carving in front of Su Li, and then found the tendon of the one eyed divine cow. After a little divine power blessing, he wrapped it around the bow.


    It takes no more than half an hour before and after, and the efficiency is amazing.


    "Here..." Begonia seemed to be struggling to hold the bow that was too big for her in both hands and came to Su Li.


    It seems that he noticed Su Li''s amazing eyes. Haitang said shyly, "when my father went to the world, he used the bow made by my concubine. However, later, my father no longer drove the imperial expedition, and I don''t know if the craft of my concubine has fallen."


    Su Li was in a trance. He always felt that he was enjoying some treatment that only the green emperor of the upper world could have?


    This feeling is very subtle, that is, the heart is dark and cool, and some worry about whether they will be killed in the future


    However, he took the bow and found that the texture was very comfortable, as if it was specially designed for his palm. He took it in his hand and pulled it hard... It was still difficult at the beginning, but as he injected more Zhenyuan, the bow string was still full soon.


    It''s a subtle feeling. He can feel that the bow body is hard and full of toughness, and even the bow string is far from reaching the limit... But when he pulls it open, he feels just right, which can make him feel that he has used all his strength without being too reluctant.


    This bow is full of small details that make Su Li ashamed. More importantly, Haitang almost achieved it overnight. It can be seen that these small details have always existed in her heart


    "That''s great, very comfortable," said Su Li. At the same time, I also put down my plan to play casually and decided to really practice archery. Otherwise, wouldn''t I fail to live up to this bow of Begonia?


    So he really took the bow and began to practice seriously


    ... after he began to practice, he found that he seemed to be very talented.


    Su Li was a little worried at first. What about the arrow in the bow? Don''t always let Begonia make tools for him?


    So at the beginning, he used his true strength to make arrows. The power was ok, but there was nothing special. It was not as powerful as his direct cohesion sword.


    Why? I''ve started to practice seriously. How can my lethality be worse than his sword skill?


    Wait, what seems to be wrong?


    However, regardless of that many, he thought of a wooden spell that he had ignored for a long time: Wooden drill.


    He modified the wooden drill slightly, and then engraved it on the back of his right hand.


    Then the wooden drill became wooden archery. As long as his mind moved, a wooden arrow would appear on his bow string.


    So he doesn''t need to take arrows and build arrows again like ordinary people. As long as he keeps pulling the bow, the arrows will be generated by wood archery and then shot.


    His practice speed is very fast and his progress is faster and faster.


    The eyesight needed by the archer doesn''t have to worry about him at all, because he has the blessing of penetrating the cloud, and his eyes are sharp and penetrating.


    Then, after gradually finding the feeling, Su Li took advantage of the situation to bless Chuanyun Yi to his own arrow, and guided the whole process of archery with Chuanyun Yi


    At the next moment, his arrow ''whew ~'' shot a long way. Not only were all the trees shot through along the way, but also directly hit the target targeted by Su Li with Chuanyun''s intention


    Then Su Li closed his eyes and felt that he seemed to realize something


    It''s really realized that his cloud piercing meaning is a higher-level true meaning. Now, with the appropriate equipment, will it be difficult to understand the true meaning of a second-class from top to bottom?


    So Su Li mastered the meaning of arrow: the meaning of arrow through clouds after practicing arrow for the first time for two hours!


    Haitang stared at Su Li''s operation, and then suddenly felt distressed for the elders taught by Jianya... If it goes on like this, the five old swords of Jianya will cry together!


    The first person to cry must be xuansu


    Xuansu really tried his best to pass on Su Li''s meaning of Xuanyu sword. As a result, he practiced the second paragraph of Su Li''s heavy Jun meaning


    Well, but Su Li''s efforts were not in vain.


    When he kept shooting and practicing arrows, he somehow remembered the situation when he followed xuansu to practice Xuanhan qianmang sword.


    So Xuanhan really blessed the arrow body, and the arrow he shot had the effect of freezing. Then he pulled the string and shot faster and faster


    It seems that there is no sense of disobedience to use the Xuanhan qianmang sword as a "Xuanhan qianmang arrow".


    Further, with the true meaning of rain, he realized another arrow meaning: Xuanyu arrow meaning


    "Hiss ~"


    Su Li took a cold breath after he knew it, but he was very glad that he was in the far north, not in tiancrack mountain... If xuansu knew that he understood the meaning of Xuanyu arrow in one breath, he thought he might be cleaned up?


    But anyway, taking the arrow way alone, he suddenly had a sense of cloud piercing arrow and a sense of Xuanyu arrow, which must be enough.


    More than enough?


    It should be noted that friars in this world often focus on a deep study of true meaning. There are as many true meanings as wholesale ones.


    That is, the meat intestines around him don''t understand anything. Red old man and Begonia are well-informed, otherwise his talent would have been shocked in the world.


    In fact, this is also related to Su Li''s understanding. He realized the truth that "no matter what you mean, you are the true self" very early, so he can easily understand a true meaning... Except sword meaning.


    After understanding the two arrows and feeling that they were enough, Su Li began to study the arrow method matching the two arrows in reverse... This is a reverse push process, which is very simple.

 Chapter 437

    Su Li was thinking about his new shape. As a result, he practiced vigorously in the woods by the lake. Naturally, he startled the Beichen star closed at the bottom of the lake.


    She didn''t reveal herself, but appeared around Su Li with an idea incarnation.


    "Listen to the Begonia fairy that you are going to explore the polar ice floating island?" Beichen star is the topic straight, and she seems to have something to do this time.


    "Yes, I need to verify some important things at the invitation of Xiaotong channel friends," Su Li nodded.


    Beichenxing was silent for a long time. She seemed to be doing some psychological construction... Then she said: "there are many crises here. Although I found the mystery of ancient cultivation on the polar ice floating island, I almost never came back."


    After another pause, she finally said, "come with me. I have something I want to give you. It''s my loyalty to join the sword cliff sect from now on."


    Su Li reacted that beichenxing is now a foreign elder of Jianya sect, and it seems that Dongming Heart Sutra has been practiced very smoothly. He can be regarded as his own.


    He quickly cleaned up and followed the incarnation of the God to return to the cave.


    Then he came from the cave to the magma pool outside


    However, the incarnation of Beichen star did not stop, but walked into the cave in the middle... It is said that it was originally Beichen star''s own residence.


    Su Li was surprised but did not hesitate. He followed him in.


    The protective prohibitions in the cave were opened again and again, and Su Li seemed to enter the cave as if he had returned to his own home.


    The cave is very big. There are many branches in it. But under the guidance of Beichen star''s mind, Su Li went straight into the hall of the cave


    Su Li didn''t take care of the furnishings in the lobby. His eyes were attracted by the figure of "sitting upright" in the main position of the lobby


    It''s not a living creature, it''s actually a suit of armor.


    At the moment of seeing it, Su Li seemed to see infinite majesty, infinite killing karma and infinite blessings.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, it seems ordinary and incomparable, and even some broken and embarrassed.


    He didn''t need the guidance of the North Star, and went straight to the armor that had been sitting here for many years


    It seems that the very rough shape and the exquisite face of Beichen star do not match the female body. Its material is also made of cold iron that can be seen everywhere in the north. It has no coating and is light gray as a whole. Cold iron was originally bright silver, but light gray... It can only be said to be the trace of years'' erosion.


    Su Li can even see that the casting skills of this cold iron armor are not qualified in many places, but this armor is very unusual, really very unusual.


    He subconsciously stretched out his hand and touched a scratch on the surface of the armor, which was obviously a mark left when fighting with some kind of beast. There are many mottled colors on it, which can easily be associated with blood spots.


    Suddenly he seemed to see a scene... A burly people of the far north, wearing this armor, were fighting with a snow beast like a huge jackal.


    He changed a scar touch... Then there was another picture, but it was the scene of fighting with a snow-white giant bear on the North sea ice sheet.


    He kept touching these scars and saw pictures of fighting with beasts and even fighting with cold snow storms... But obviously, the people wearing this armor in these pictures are different.


    At this time, Beichen star said, "it''s called ''ice field Hunter'', which is the ancestral armor of Beishi. But it''s not something everyone can wear. Only those who can wear it can have the name of ''Beichen''."


    Beichen, in the legend of the people of the far north, is the guardian star of the far north. The name of the North Star is actually a symbol of the "guardian of the far north".


    Su Li asked awkwardly, "it doesn''t seem very good? I''m not from Beishi."


    But who knows that Beichen star said, "it doesn''t matter. Beishi was originally not maintained by blood, but a group of people gathered with faith. In fact, the name of ''Beichen'', including my ''Beichen star'', is a title representing the will to protect."


    Su Li heard this but said clearly, "that is, wearing this'' ice field Hunter '', we should shoulder the responsibility of guarding the people in the far north."


    "This is not so much a gift you gave me to the sword cliff sect as a guarantee for the far north from the sword cliff sect."


    This suit of armor has a heavy causal entanglement with the far north, which can be said to be the most precious humanitarian treasure of the far north. If you get it, you can immediately get the blessing of humanitarian air transportation in the far north... Of course, you must shoulder the important task of revitalizing the far north humanity.


    Moreover, with the weakness of the far north humanity, wearing this ancient and legendary armor may do more harm than good, because it has accumulated too much killing karma over the past tens of thousands of years. If humanity is strong, it can be suppressed by Qi, but now


    Well, killing karma is just a small matter. If taking this armor can make Beichen star completely take heart... Why not?


    Su Li calmed down. Then, just as when he took over the Three Dharma swords, he held up the pair of arms of the armor with both hands, as if two people were facing each other and four hands were holding each other


    He seriously promised: "your cause and effect, Su Li took it."


    Beichenxing looked at Su Li unexpectedly, because she found that Su Li didn''t seem to need her to explain anything at all, so she naturally knew what to do.


    When the voice fell, Su Li began to interact with the "ice Hunter".


    The killing karma of the ice hunter and the relatively small fortune began to flow to Su Li... Beichen star knew that this was the fortune and killing karma of the far north humanity, and began to bless Su Li. She was worried about this. She didn''t know whether Su Li could bear so many karma killing blessings.


    But she was obviously worried. Su Li had no fear and hesitation about these killing industries. When she said that she would bear it easily!


    More importantly, the little thousand star world in his mind suddenly spun itself, and then sucked all the killing karma that didn''t belong to Su Li


    Su Li could feel that the karma fire in the little thousand star world seemed to be added with firewood and burned more vigorously.


    "Eh? Will this karma be returned to me?" Su Li suddenly missed the feeling of karma.


    When the karma is eliminated, then there is the blessing of air luck... Well, Su Li didn''t feel anything when he threw away the small spray, but on the contrary, Su Li poured a large wave of air luck over and blessed the armor.


    So the next moment, the original light gray "ice Hunter" was full of ash, revealing the original bright silver color


    Beichen star was completely stunned at this scene. How do you feel that it is not "ice Hunter" who can gain Su Li, but Su Li who can gain "ice Hunter"?


    To some extent, it''s true... I''m afraid only those with profound Qi can exert their real power.


    When Su Li blessed the ice hunter with his own Qi, the armor appeared in front of him in a new way


    All its parts disintegrated at once, and then fastened themselves on Su Li in a strange light.


    The original crude benzol armor parts suddenly became exquisite, and the whole armor seemed to be recast according to Su Li''s preference.


    So Su Li put on a fully covered refined armor, and his whole body was silvery white, and his scars were as new as new.


    Although the helmet still has a distinctive style of the far north, it has been much more delicate. It looks like a natural aristocrat... Of course, the north family is indeed the only aristocrat in the far north.


    "Now I know that I have never really owned it." Beichen star sighed. She felt that the ice hunter had been handed down for tens of thousands of years. In fact, she had been waiting for a real master like Su Li.


    Su Li didn''t have a particularly proud expression, because he was feeling the information contained in this suit of armor... That was the feeling left by the ancestors of Beishi in previous dynasties when they wore this suit of armor.


    There are those who are right about this heaven and earth, those who practice, and those who fight


    These insights are useful and useless, but for Su Li, it seems that he saw a process in which human ancestors developed themselves and even developed the road of cultivation from the ancient flood and famine.


    Even if the accomplishments of the ancestors of Beishi in previous dynasties were not as good as him, the process of figuring out the method of practice and these feelings were very important for Su Li.


    He calmed down a little and then said to beichenxing, "I already know the origin of the Beishi family... Maybe from now on, I can have a name in the far north and call it ''beichenzi''?"


    Beichenxing was stunned, but she showed a very happy smile. She felt the burden on her shoulder and directly removed more than half... And the next thing she had to do was to try her best to help beichenzi.


    Su Li didn''t stay in the cave anymore, but turned away and said, "practice the Dongming Heart Sutra well. The far north still needs a real guardian to survive after all."


    Beichen star nodded slightly. It was a slightly humble gesture and said, "yes, Beichen son."


    When Su Li gave himself this title or title, he was different for this world.


    Su Li returned to the surface of Beihai lake and didn''t take off the ice hunter. He just sat there and calmly looked at the mountains and glaciers in the far north


    Many feelings came out of his heart, and he began to taste them carefully.


    Begonia and sausage dare not disturb. They just accompany Su Li quietly, and then quietly pour a glass of wine around Su Li


    Suddenly, Su Li took the glass of wine and drank it. Then he said something inexplicably: "in this far north, we have to drink so much."


    Haitang seemed to be encouraged and nodded seriously: "I will brew a lot of wine for you to taste."


    "Thank you, Begonia," Su Li replied brightly.


    Accepting this armor seems to infuse him with the heroic and tough feeling of many people in the far north... Wait, it seems to match the sword cliff sect?

 Chapter 438

    Su Li was wearing an "ice Hunter" to understand something. His whole body sometimes exuded cold breath and sometimes seemed to be very old-fashioned irritability.


    Meat intestines lay uneasy at his feet. He looked at Su Li, who is now in bright silver armor, and then looked at the hair color of his black back and white belly. He felt that it was not suitable


    So he thought about his hair color. Then he trembled, but the snow-white hair color on his abdomen suddenly spread, covering most of the dark hair color.


    Su Li woke up, and the wild breath in his eyes flashed away. Then he smiled and looked at his intestines: "you''re so powerful. You''ve turned into a bright moon dog!"


    He praised the color change of meat sausage. At this time, it really looks very similar to the body image of its mother mingyueji.


    Begonia jumped onto Su Li''s shoulder, nodded and said, "this child is really talented. If he wasn''t too lazy, I''m afraid his future wouldn''t be worse than you."


    Su Li was surprised. Although the bloodline of meat sausage was noble, it was of little use. All those who knew its bloodline would only shake their heads and sigh. But what does Begonia mean?


    Feeling Su Li''s surprise, even the well-informed Begonia praised: "The child''s two extreme blood lines collide with each other, and he should have no cultivation qualification. But his own understanding is too high... It is difficult to integrate the two extreme blood lines, but now he tries to separate the two blood lines, and then suppress one to make the other appear."


    So, in order to change his hair color and match Su Li''s dressing style at this time, did Rouchang make such an effort?


    Meat sausage sounds like a fool... It just wants to change its hair color. Why does it sound like it''s very powerful?


    I''m afraid it''s very powerful, but I don''t know it


    "This means that he can choose his own blood, become a moon dog or a disaster beast, and completely bid farewell to an extreme blood. Perhaps it is the best choice for him," said Haitang.


    Meat sausage still sounds ignorant.


    But Su Li asked, "what harm will it do if it doesn''t make a choice?"


    "It will be a lot slower to enter the country. After all, the two kinds of blood are harmful to each other." Haitang replied. But she understood when she saw Su Li''s expression. Finally, she smiled and said: "I''m worried too. In fact, the child doesn''t matter anyway. Just be happy."


    Su Li smiled but didn''t speak. He just touched the meat intestines. Now he became a snow-white dog''s head.


    I have to say that after switching to a complete moon dog blood, it looks soft and delicate.


    Su Li: "


    He was shocked that he could see the changes in the details of a dog''s facial features. He also admired himself.


    ¡­¡­


    The time limit agreed with immortal Xiaotong was getting closer and closer. On that agreed day, Su Li didn''t wait in his cave, but came to the lakeside near the entrance of the secret territory of the North Sea.


    The meat intestines recovered in the form of moon dog, lying on the shore in the forest land, while Su Li sat on the belly of the meat intestines in bright silver armor.


    Haitang sat on the top of his head and looked up at the night sky that had lasted for less than half a month. He was filled with emotion about the talent of his dependents... Originally, he just played with tickets and happily got himself a suit of clothes and skills. As a result, the actual power seemed to exceed his "duty".


    Before long, a jade amulet left by immortal Xiaotong in Su Li''s arms lit up. It was a keepsake left by the other party and could be simply contacted within a certain range.


    Then Su Li saw a breath approaching quickly in the forest land.


    Then the familiar Xiaotong immortal came to him with some fury... It can be seen that this Xiaotong immortal should take care of himself deliberately. It seems that he doesn''t want to lose face in front of his peers.


    It was only when he saw Su Li in front of him wearing an "ice Hunter" that he was really stunned by this dress.


    Most people hide their identity by changing their clothes... You look like you''re wearing armor and carrying a bow and arrow. It''s like you''ve seriously changed your career!


    Immortal Xiaotong is really hard to understand the brain circuit of the sword cliff saint. He always feels that the whole person is full of bug... Of course, he can''t describe this feeling.


    "Now, what do you call the son?" immortal Xiaotong could only ask.


    Su Li said calmly, "from now on, you can call me beichenzi in the far north."


    Immortal Xiaotong was stunned when he heard that the name "Beichen" was not a small name in the far north. As the guardian star of the far north, even if it was just a nickname, it had to bear the cause and effect.


    He wanted to remind Su Li, but when he saw Su Li''s plain and calm posture, he took back his words.


    Forget it, how can people like the son of sword cliff not know the key? If you think about the dispute between sword cliff sect and Qianhuang sect, immortal Xiaotong immediately thought about the layout of the sect.


    At this time, Su Li and real Xiaotong felt something at the same time and turned to look in the other direction. But I saw a big bald head with bare chest and breast and a big belly swaggering over although he was under the ice and snow.


    Xiaotong looked at the two goods painfully, swallowed the greeting in his throat, and asked helplessly, "what''s your name now, master?"


    "Shit, I''m a gluttonous guest in the East China Sea, not a master!" the bald head shook the fat on his face and said.


    Su Li silently looked at the fat monk in front of him. Although people "expanded" a lot, this familiar tone and mantra actually reminded him of an old friend he met when he was young


    Seeing this, immortal Xiaotong felt that he choked on his chest and wanted to draw a knife. Perhaps he is also very dissatisfied with the shape of this "East China Sea gluttonous guest" today.


    Su Li smiled in his heart, but on the surface, he said, "it seems that this Taoist friend is from the state of Qi in Dongzhou?"


    "What do you call this Taoist friend? How do you know poverty... Well, I''m from the state of Qi?" the gluttonous guest in the East China Sea showed doubt.


    Su Li replied, "I''m beichenzi. I''m lucky to travel to the East Qi. I also know that there are a group of gluttonous guests who like to talk."


    "I see..." the "East China Sea gluttonous guest" suddenly felt that it was not good to take this nickname, so he thought about it and said, "well, I''ll call it the ''food fairy''."


    Su Li: "


    Immortal Xiaotong: "


    Forget it, let this happy.


    In fact, Su Li was sure that this fat monk was the monk he met in Ukraine more than ten years ago. Although he was strong, he was "fit and healthy", and his light steps were also eager for justice. But now, let''s call it the "food Fairy" for the time being. Has he let himself fly like this?


    Immortal Xiaotong couldn''t see it anymore, so he said to Su Li, "well, this'' food fairy ''is a Zhongzhou Taoist friend I met when I was traveling in Dongzhou. The skill characteristics are very suitable for disaster elimination and difficulty solving. It is an important force in this extremely ice floating island trip."


    Su Li seconds understand, isn''t this a role as a meat shield? He has already tried the effect, which is very easy to use.


    The "food Fairy" did not expect that he had completely become a "meat shield tool man" and was very happy that immortal Xiaotong praised him as "important".


    This lack of heart has not changed.


    At this time, the sausage also noticed something wrong, raised his head and smelled the taste, his eyes were full of confusion


    The food fairy also noticed the huge white dog standing up behind the "beichenzi", and immediately felt like being stared at by the "natural enemy".


    The food fairy is a little flustered. What''s the matter with this familiar and strange feeling? Why is he afraid of dogs?


    Just when the big bald head of the flesh doubted life, the rest came.


    This time, two people came at the same time, but one man and one woman.


    But when these two people appeared, Xiao Tong''s face suddenly became a little ugly.


    When the two men came near, the male friar first hugged his fist and said, "in xiayun water sword, Ke xingyunzi, this is..."


    Immortal Xiaotong had coldly interrupted: "this is the dry wasteland Saint beichenshuang. I still recognize this. I just remember that I just invited xingyunzi Taoist friend?"


    It''s about his way of seeking Tao. Immortal Xiaotong hates such unplanned things very much. Especially when he also invited the son of sword Cliff


    Naxing Yunzi frowned slightly and felt that he had lost face in front of the beauty, so he said: "I''m traveling in the eternal night city. I feel like a friend at first sight with the holy lady. In addition, the holy lady''s dry land magic skills are broad and profound, which should be conducive to our actions... What''s more, Xiaotong, don''t you invite an additional person we don''t know?"


    "You..." immortal Xiaotong was so angry that he didn''t expect that this friend who was polite with him had changed her temper.


    On the contrary, Su Li pressed one hand on his shoulder and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s better to have another saint."


    He didn''t care about the North dust frost, because in his eyes, the woman was no threat. He looked at xingyunzi with great interest... Because he looked familiar.


    This is another acquaintance. If he didn''t admit his mistake, it should be the Dragon wish of Xingyun road! But I didn''t expect that he also had contact with real Xiaotong and got a pseudonym of "Yunshui swordsman xingyunzi"


    It seems that Xiaotong immortal is really a capable person, but it connects these Chinese talents who travel in Dongzhou.


    Su Li''s words didn''t reassure Xiaotong, but made him more worried... Just because he knew the dispute between the two religions, he was really worried that the saint who came unexpectedly would not go back!


    "Don''t worry, Taoist brothers. I''m not talented, but I also have some means." beichenshuang didn''t feel it yet, but released the breath of confidence. She knew that she had to show enough ability if she wanted to get along with this group of talents.


    However, she is very concerned about the "Beichen son". As the daughter of Beishi, how can she not know the meaning of "Beichen"? She''s not sure if it''s a coincidence or something

 Chapter 439

    To tell the truth, Su Li was worried about this game of Xiaotong real person group... He didn''t expect that all the people in the group were his acquaintances.


    Originally, it didn''t matter if he opened his face and showed his true face, but the problem was that there was a dry virgin North dust cream mixed with the newcomers.


    It''s hard for him to deal with this woman... It''s not that she has any ambition, but that this dry virgin comes from the Beishi family. Even if beichenxing didn''t say it clearly, Su Li still knew that he was actually the leader of the Beishi family


    How should the Beishi family, represented by beichenshuang, who have sheltered under the Qianhuang sect, deal with it? Su Li will not be good at it, but will have to wait for beichenxing to make an idea.


    Originally, this matter was not in a hurry, but I didn''t expect to encounter North dust and frost when I went to polar ice floating island this time.


    And it was precisely because there were more dry wasteland saints accompanying, the atmosphere in this small team became a little silent.


    Anyway, it seems that the "food Fairy" will never take the initiative to talk to beichenshuang, and Su Li certainly won''t. Immortal Xiaotong''s performance of "xingyunzi" is very slow, and the gap has fallen, so he is too lazy to say more.


    In this way, the team began to split when it was established.


    Su Li won''t say much about this. He just wants to enter the polar ice floating island to explore the secret of winter God. How these people are related has nothing to do with him.


    Therefore, the group started on the road without stopping more


    They went northwest to the North Sea.


    But at this time, xingyunzi couldn''t help muttering, "if I had known so, I might as well have set the gathering place in the eternal night city. Now it makes me and chenshuang have to go back."


    Immortal Xiaotong repressed his anger: "go to the eternal night city to meet? I''m not stupid enough to expose myself to the eyes of Qianhuang Da Jiao."


    "You satirize me?" Xing Yunzi didn''t look stupid and heard it.


    Indeed, what they fear most in this small-scale secret exploration is the intervention of big forces.


    Immortal Xiaotong decided to assemble near Beihai lake because this is a three no matter area. They don''t have to worry about big forces.


    But who knows that Long Zhu, whose pseudonym is xingyunzi, actually provoked the saint of Qianhuang sect, which is really annoying. If it weren''t for the influence of Xingyun road behind Longzhu in Zhongzhou far beyond his hidden fog door, he wouldn''t dare to offend too much.


    How could beichenshuang not know everyone''s concerns, so she immediately promised: "please rest assured that this trip is just chenshuang''s private trip. You just need to treat me as an ordinary monk, and there is no need to worry about the dry famine sect."


    "Besides, you should also be able to understand that the great religion of dry land has been located in the far north for more than ten thousand years. This polar ice floating island has been explored. Even if you can find anything, it should be a blessing left by my dry land to the latecomers."


    It''s very interesting to say this to the effect that the Qianhuang cult has not been interested in the existence of extreme ice floating islands for a long time. Even if you can find it this time, the ancestors of the Qianhuang cult don''t care about it.


    After hearing this, immortal Xiaotong shook his head expressionless and said, "then I want to thank the ''Mercy'' of Qianhuang sect."


    It seems to be ridicule and self ridicule.


    The party didn''t talk any more nonsense, but rushed to the Bank of the North Sea.


    The people won''t question the way forward. Obviously, since immortal Xiaotong is sure to summon the people, he must have found the exact location of the polar ice floating island.


    Although polar ice floating islands will drift with the North sea ice ocean and have unpredictable traces, they are not impossible to find.


    This is the west coast of the far north. Su Li has also observed the land vein here before. He knows that there are many poor fishing villages here. The people of the far north can make a living by fishing and hunting here.


    At this time, immortal Xiaotong took everyone along the coastline to a secret base that he had already prepared... Exploring secrets in the North Sea is not a simple thing. First, it is difficult to deal with the North Sea giant demon cruising in the North Sea, and his secret base is set up to deal with the North sea giant demon.


    However, just as they were about to reach the secret base when they landed from the sky and walked along the coastline, Su Li suddenly frowned slightly, as if he heard a voice similar to prayer


    This is not from his believers, but the prayers of his believers are handled by chilao. So this prayer


    He slapped the sausage on the head and jumped out of the line.


    "What''s wrong with this man?" Xing Yunzi asked immortal Xiaotong with some dissatisfaction.


    Xiaotong immortal also looked embarrassed. He was actually angry at so many things in the team beyond his control.


    But the fat bellied "food Fairy" on the other side said blandly, "don''t worry about it. Why don''t you go and have a look?"


    Unexpectedly, it is full of some lonely Zen, which makes people''s anxious mood easy to calm down.


    Immortal Xiaotong looked at his bald head silently again. He was disgusted that he was obviously proficient in Buddhism, but he wanted to make this form. He was not afraid to go back to the temple and be seen by his elders and be expelled from the school?


    The remaining four people stopped talking nonsense and immediately chased Su Li away.


    ... where''s Su Li?


    But he heard the prayer clearly:


    "Beichen is on the top. The humble people pray for your protection. May our village survive this disaster..."


    It turned out that the ''ice Hunter'' sent him a prayer


    With the meat sausage running, he saw a fishing village on the coast, built on the steep cliffs on the coastline, with only some simple fences and wooden houses on the solid frozen soil.


    This is a small fishing village. It looks like it is inhabited by more than a hundred people.


    But they are now facing a major disaster... From the ice ocean of the North Sea, a group of monsters with fish heads and snake tails are constantly emerging from the sea, crawling quickly on the beach in an attempt to destroy the fishing village.


    "North Sea mackerel," said Begonia, whose face was not pretty on Su Li''s head.


    "Su Li, we must stop these mackerels. The North Sea mackerels are delicious. They must have come to catch these fishermen and prepare to eat them!"


    "This is nature." Su Li replied coldly.


    He is now a "beichenzi". Since he has promised this cause and effect, he naturally has to strive to do it.


    Before his voice fell, he took off the divine bow named "flower of the king" by Begonia, and then quickly pulled all the strings and shot an arrow.


    The sharp wooden arrow shot out with the intention of piercing the cloud arrow, and almost came to the front of the shark at the moment when the bow string rang.


    "Poof!"


    The sharp arrow pierced his head directly, even through it. Along the way, it pierced the bodies of three mackerels and fell into the sea.


    "Good archery!"


    A cheer came from the rear, but it was from the North dust frost.


    Su Li looked slightly sideways, and they couldn''t see what his expression was from behind the full covering armor.


    On the contrary, Xiaotong''s real face said, "are you serious?" He always felt that the son of sword cliff was "too deep into the play"?


    But Xing Yunzi, the pseudonym of Longzhu, snorted coldly, "I''m not interested in waiting for you to shoot these mackerels with an arrow. Moreover, the law of the jungle is natural, and these people in the far north should be robbed."


    Su Li nodded and said, "that''s reasonable."


    Then he pulled the bow again, but instead of using "wooden Archery" to condense the arrows, he condensed the sharp meaning on the bow string with the air of Xuanhan.


    Everyone around was shocked and focused... They knew that beichenzi was going to show his real skills. They all wanted to see the source of beichenzi''s inheritance from this.


    They felt the forest cold sharpness, as if a frozen arrow appeared in their perception


    "What a powerful arrow!" the "food Fairy" couldn''t help praising it.


    Xingyunzi didn''t want to boast, but he looked dignified and thought it was really powerful.


    Immortal Xiaotong: "


    He was completely speechless, and then began to wonder if the man under the armor was really the ''beichenzi'' rather than the sword cliff saint?


    "Buzz!"


    Your flower vibrates again.


    A frozen arrow blasted into the sky.


    At this time, the arrow suddenly broke itself, and then formed an arrow rain formed by infinite broken ice, which splashed out on the mackerel who rushed to the beach.


    Xuanhan thousand awn arrow!


    Fortunately, there were no other disciples of sword cliff sect.


    But the people around Su Li only thought it was a shocking group attack Archery... In particular, they felt an arrow intention that could completely match this archery, so that they would not doubt the purity of this "Archery".


    Thousands of cold awns are like weaving rain.


    Those North Sea mackerels have climbed out of the sea and rushed to the shore, looking like a large group.


    However, under the attack of the Xuanhan thousand awn arrow, it was as if facing the arrow rain attack of the elite legion, and the casualties were heavy in an instant.


    Even some mackerels who hid in the sea were not spared... The meaning of Xuanyu arrow has the greatest killing bonus to this Xuanhan thousand awn arrow.


    Su Li once killed seventy-eight thousand people with a variant of this move. What else can we do with the seemingly vast but actually only two or three hundred mackerels?


    In an instant, the blue blood of the mackerel dizzy the beach, which made the originally cold and windy beach full of a sense of killing.


    At this moment, the spirit of killing was so strong, and the perceptive Xiaotong immortal obviously felt a wave of killing.


    He was so surprised that he retreated again and again, but he saw that the killing industry was all entangled in Su Li, and then it was as if it had been swallowed by something.


    Then he was speechless, and finally understood why the sword cliff Saint obviously seemed to be entangled with cause and effect, and it was difficult to distinguish between good and evil, but he couldn''t see any karma... It must be a treasure that can suppress these karma?


    I guess it''s pretty good.


    Beichenshuang was slightly stunned when she saw this situation, but she showed a trace of jealousy after thinking of something.


    At this time, the fishermen saved by Su Li looked back and saw the half body of the ice hunter on the cliff, and above the helmet was the north star shining.


    The fishermen knelt down and prayed. They were extremely pious and surprised... They felt that they finally had a shelter.

 Chapter 440

    The fishermen were worshipping at their feet, but Su Li turned and left without asking.


    "You saved them, why don''t you care about them?" on the contrary, the fat "food Fairy" suddenly asked seriously.


    "Saving them is not for their thanks, so why bother?" Su Li has become more and more insipid about this kind of thing now.


    This is his nature. He sees more from the perspective of gods, and gradually becomes accustomed to it.


    "In the opinion of Taoist friend beichenzi, what''s the merits and demerits of killing three hundred mackerels and saving one hundred fishermen?" the food fairy asked again... In fact, even if he behaved badly, he had a clear view of his foundation as a monk.


    For this question, Su Li also answered without thinking: "the fishermen are my people, and the mackerels are evil."


    The food fairy wanted to ask again. At this time, beichenshuang suddenly interrupted with a complex look: "master, don''t ask again. Brother beichenzi is wearing the legendary secret treasure ''ice field Hunter'' of our Beishi family, which is the armor of the guardian of humanity in the far north."


    "In the name of Beichen, it is the duty to wear ''ice Hunter'' to hunt animals for the people of the far north."


    Beichenshuang finished, but he sorted out his appearance, then bowed respectfully to Su Li and said, "chenshuang, the daughter of Beishi, has seen Lord beichenzi."


    At this moment, she didn''t know what was in her heart. Only one thing was certain... Her heart was ready to move.


    The inheritance of the northern family is not missing. Of course, she knows what the name "Beichen" inherited by the northern family means. At first she didn''t dare to confirm that it was the ice hunter who adjusted himself according to Su Li''s body shape, and many details were different.


    But this time, she is absolutely sure... The Beichen son in front of her is the ''Beichen'' after ten thousand years!


    When she first determined this, her first reaction was jealousy: why is the North Star ten thousand years away not her?


    But then she thought of something, and another thought came into her mind: Fortunately, she was not "Beichen", and she didn''t know when this "Beichen" was going to recapture Yongye city?


    This is the key to her readiness... She is a virgin, but her status and prestige have plummeted because of a series of recent events, otherwise she would not take part in this operation in order to deliberately make friends with this Xingyun. And she is also the daughter of Beishi, and her status is the highest among Beishi today... If Beichen goes to war with the dry wasteland, she seems to be able to find both ways?


    The woman''s mind was hard to guess. Su Li never thought that she was just turning around. The woman had already turned so many thoughts in her heart.


    Facing the salute of beichenshuang, Su Li waved his hand and said, "there is no need to do so now."


    He meant that in the future, Beichen star will decide how to deal with these people of Beishi today. He didn''t bother to pay attention to it.


    But in beichenshuang''s opinion, beichenzi is a very talkative person... At least she is very "friendly".


    Immortal Xiaotong just felt that his scalp was going to explode. Why did he fail to understand the things inside?


    He began to doubt whether this pair of "ice Hunter" was really a guardian of the far north called "beichenzi", and the sword cliff Saint he knew might leave temporarily or because he was willing to let this "beichenzi" replace him.


    He hesitated and asked, "does it really matter that beichenzi Taoist friend kills so many creatures, especially intelligent life, in one breath?"


    Su Li shook his head calmly and said, "it''s only two or three hundred. It''s not worth mentioning."


    By implication, he killed more.


    Others are speechless in an instant. How can they have the visual feeling of talking with a peerless demon?


    After seeing Su Li''s "Xuanhan thousand awn arrow", Xing Yunzi, who had always been somewhat provocative, became "clever" a lot.


    On the one hand, Su Li''s bow let him know that "beichenzi" has real talent and learning, which is not easy to provoke. On the other hand, he was frightened by the ruthlessness of "beichenzi"... He was gentle and didn''t need to fight with such ruthless people, really.


    ¡­¡­


    Then there were no more complications. The party followed immortal Xiaotong and finally found a natural cave hidden in the gap of the cliff with his magic array.


    The cave is scoured by sea water. Its internal space is not small, and it has a structure similar to a bay.


    It is in the water bay of this cave that a large ship with strange shape is moored


    In fact, the workmanship of the ship is very simple. It seems that it is wrapped around the hull with waterproof treatment of some kind of animal leather. Looking down from above, you can still see the keel in the hull... It is really made of the bones of some huge creature!


    Not only the keel, almost all the hard materials on this ship are made of the bones and bone plates of huge creatures. Even the adhesive at the joint also exudes a strong smell of wild animals


    Su Li almost confirmed that the ship was completely assembled from the parts of the wild beast because he had been in contact with the deep-sea wild beast!


    "So you''re ready to explore the polar ice floating island." Su Li said in a tone of "I see.".


    Immortal Xiaotong was a little confused. Why does it sound like Su Li again?


    He didn''t dare to be casual, so he replied solemnly: "that''s right. I also think that the inheritance of ancient practice is most likely to appear in this extreme ice floating island. And the Yan Long venerable is just in case... But since even the Yan Long venerable also mentioned the extreme ice floating island, I just strengthened my faith."


    Before Su Li answered, Xing Yunzi frowned and asked, "why do you want to build a ship like this? What''s the meaning?"


    Xiaotong immortal also took the opportunity to explain: "there are many floating ice and giant demons in the Arctic Ocean. Building a ship with the skeleton and skin of the deep-sea monster can make the North sea monster regard it as a wild beast in the sea... Even the North sea monster will never be willing to provoke a wild beast under normal circumstances."


    "And there are many floating ice in the North Sea, but this ship with the skeleton of wild animals as the frame can definitely break the ice."


    The North sea navigation is full of crises. Even Yuanying Zhenjun dare not fly across the sea at will in the sky, because there will be a sudden magnetic pole storm in the North sea sky, which will disrupt Yuanying Zhenjun''s mana structure.


    Once upon a time, there was a real monarch who turned Yuan Ying into a God. He was disturbed by the magnetic pole of the North Sea and had to descend to the sea... Before he fell to the sea, he was swallowed by a giant beast staring at him at the bottom of the sea


    In short, you should be careful in this sea area. The preparation of Xiaotong immortal can definitely be called a mature and prudent practice.


    "It''s just this ship, isn''t it complete?" Su Li looked at the ship thoughtfully, but there was no canopy. It looked like a large leather raft.


    Immortal Xiaotong was embarrassed immediately. He said, "there''s no way. Time is limited. I don''t have any extra materials to make the canopy or cabin for the time being. We are all practitioners and don''t need to care so much."


    At this time, beichenshuang said, "it''s a pity that little sister was robbed in the cave a while ago and lost a lot of precious materials. Otherwise, it can be used to help you Taoist brothers replenish the ship now."


    She said she was still gnashing her teeth... Not because she lost other things, but because the thief didn''t even let go of her clothes and didn''t leave her a piece of cloth!


    Su Li''s scalp felt numb immediately. It seemed that he was talking about himself?


    However, Xing Yunzi, a pseudonym of Longzhu, said, "in that case, why not build the Dharma array? I don''t see any protective measures on this ship."


    Xiaotong immortal explained: "because the wild beasts in the North Sea are very sensitive to the vitality of heaven and earth, any existence with power fluctuations will attract their attention."


    At this time, Begonia was humming an inexplicable tune, standing on the dog''s head and sprinkling a piece of Begonia seeds


    Her existence seems to have been ignored by the public all the time, but when she stood up and acted, the public seemed to know her existence for granted... They always seemed to have such a concept in their hearts: beichenzi (Su Li) always had such a Begonia flower demon around her.


    Then the flower seeds fell on the crude hull, and the branches were pulled out. Unexpectedly, the branches and leaves of the Begonia tree formed a large cover, which looked like a canopy.


    The keel and other structures at the bottom of the ship are also covered with Begonia branches and leaves, which makes the bottom of the ship seem shallower, but it covers those pale skeletons, which looks more pleasing to the eye.


    The magic thing is that after this magic reform, the ship did not emit any "unnatural" smell, and there was no mana fluctuation


    Everyone was surprised. Even the picky xingyunzi couldn''t find anything wrong with the ship. The only possibility is that although the cabin is large, there is only one complete one. Everyone has to live in one space for a period of time.


    However, as immortal Xiaotong said, everyone is a practitioner. If these problems can''t be overcome, how can we practice?


    Begonia retired with success and remained carefree on the head of meat intestines. She did a very surprising thing, but everyone ignored her again.


    As if at the next moment after exclamation, people felt that the ship should have been like this. As for why? Even the original shipbuilder Xiaotong real person ignored this point, and even subconsciously didn''t think about how the ship came.


    Su Li was not surprised by this strange phenomenon. He knew it must be the miracle of Begonia. He is too lazy to think about the principle of the magic of this great God. Anyway, it must be unscientific.


    The party got ready, got familiar with all aspects of the ship, and then Xiaotong immortal and food fairy rowed out the water hole with oars.


    Then set up the mast and sail... It may be incredible, but on the North Sea, the five young heroes in the cultivation world can only sail in the most mortal way.

 Chapter 441

    The animal bone boat looks simple, but it is unexpectedly stable when sailing on the sea. People sitting in the cabin will not feel bumpy.


    Although there is only one cabin that has not been split, the internal space is still very spacious because the structure of the ship is very large, with more than 20 meters and seven meters.


    All of them are friars. They don''t have so many private affairs to deal with like ordinary people, so they stay in the cabin formed by Begonia flowers and trees, which is quite harmonious.


    Of course, Su Li didn''t like the dark cabin. He usually sat with meat intestines in the open area of the bow. Or just sit on the canopy... It''s a warning for everyone.


    Immortal Xiaotong was unexpectedly capable. He actually did this kind of sailing thing very skillfully. It seems that he has good "life career" attainments.


    "Our hidden fog sect can only be regarded as a small family in Zhongzhou, so many disciples start from ordinary mortals and practice and experience step by step, so we know very well about mortal affairs." Xiaotong explained with a smile.


    He doesn''t think it''s hard to talk about it. If he didn''t have the upward cultivation methods, he thinks these experiences are more important to himself.


    Su Li nodded, but couldn''t help asking, "since you have this talent, why don''t you create your own skill according to your own situation?"


    Immortal Xiaotong was stunned, and then said silently, "no matter how confident I am, I will never be bold enough to dare to compete with the sages. The self created skill is simple, but the danger and effort are not directly proportional to the harvest. It''s better to pursue the inheritance of the sages."


    This seems to be an ideological difference. People in Central Asia always think that the older the inheritance, the better.


    At this time, the bald head in the cabin came out. He seemed to hear the conversation between the two outside and said, "you don''t have to argue about this. The cultivation world in Zhongzhou is different from other places."


    "The cultivation world of Zhongzhou has been prosperous since ancient times. Today''s people admire ancient times and honor the above ancient methods."


    "However, recently speaking, the world of Dongzhou was gradually opened up from the wilderness ten thousand years ago. After ten thousand years of looting, there was today''s humanity and practice. Therefore, in Dongzhou, except for some lucky immortals, most friars continue to develop their own inheritance of Taoism."


    "Even if it''s not as prosperous as Zhongzhou now, one side is already prosperous and declining, while the other is still booming... Which is better or worse is not easy to judge in the short term."


    At this time, xingyunzi also came out of the bed cabin and said, "so monk, do you think the inheritance of immortal Dharma in Zhongzhou is not as good as that in Dongzhou?"


    The big bald man had a bad look on his face. He just felt that it was inconvenient to stay in the cabin and look at the two before he came outside.


    However, he avoided answering the question and just said, "Lao Tzu''s'' fairy of food ''is not a monk."


    Xingyunzi waved his hand and said, "it''s boring to play hide your identity when you''re here. My childe Xingyun Daolong wishes that the so-called ''cloud water swordsman'' just failed to win the challenge last time, so you want to remember this failure... You''re right. Compared with the solidification of Zhongzhou inheritance, Dongzhou cultivation world is more vibrant."


    The bald head was also helpless when he saw this, and then said, "well, monk, my Dharma name is difficult, Zhongzhou Bodhi Temple disciples... But you must not treat me as a monk. I want to enjoy it for a while."


    Therefore, this is a wine and meat monk who can''t stand the rules and regulations and wants to live a life wantonly.


    Su Li was surprised that Long Zhu said his identity... But it''s right to think about it. Originally, the so-called hidden identity was about a ticket for this man.


    And although Longzhu is arrogant, he is not ignorant. On the contrary, he can see some things clearly... As for the difficulty of fate, Su Li recognized it long ago.


    It''s just that people have expanded a circle, and their facial features have not changed.


    At this time, beichenshuang also came out. She saw Yuannan and Longzhu again, and then asked curiously, "Longzhu Daoxin, do you know that there are other monks of the same generation in Dongzhou who can compete with Taoist brothers?"


    Long Zhu took a serious look at beichenshuang and said, "the son of Jianya is Su Li, who is called the devil''s sword in town."


    "I only know that you have a grudge against him, but listen to me, this man can be called the pride of heaven even if he is in Zhongzhou... If he meets him in the future, it''s better to hide."


    Immortal Xiaotong doesn''t know that there is an old slot. I don''t know what posture to spit out... The son of Jianya is right in front of you, and you personally brought the virgin of Qianhuang to the son of Jianya, but now you still say this?


    "Eh?" monk Yuannan couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Seeing the people looking at him strangely, he explained: "I''m familiar with the name of ''Zhenmo sword Su Li'' in Dongzhou. It''s the same name as a little friend I met in my early years."


    "Are you still familiar with the sword cliff saint?" immortal Xiaotong felt even more strange... Is Su Li poisonous?


    Yuannan replied, "it should not be alone, poor monk... Ah bah, the Su Li I know is a Kendo idiot. Instead, he played with his first-hand talisman, which is definitely not the one you know."


    His answer was very firm, because Su Li in his memory was still the eight year old child. Although his talisman was really awesome, it was far from being able to be alone.


    Su Li secretly wrote in his mind that the description of "Kendo idiot" is really a poke in the heart!


    However, Na Longzhu echoed at this time: "what I said was that when I dueled with the town magic sword Su Li, I really saw what it was called ''one sword breaks ten thousand methods''. Despite my efforts, I still couldn''t break through the blade of his heavy sword... Although there was no result in that battle, I still thought I was inferior."


    Beichenshuang''s face was really ugly, but she finally nodded and said, "although he is an opponent, even if his little sister is a dry virgin, she had to admit... At that time, Jianya established religion, and all sects and factions in Dongzhou had only friars above Yuan Ying''s incarnation state to face him!"


    "Later, he revealed his power to control karma and fire, and with this, xuanyuzi of the five old swords killed a real immortal in Qianhuang. It was really hateful and terrible."


    Su Li nodded and thought it was praising him.


    Immortal Xiaotong feels a little tired. The big man you are talking about is sitting there!


    So he decided to change the subject so that he wouldn''t always be frightened.


    "Why are you all out?"


    Yuannan secretly glanced at beichenshuang and Longzhu, and then said, "I just feel suffocated in the cabin. I want to blow the sea breeze and see if I can catch a sea fish to eat."


    His mouth watered... Since a teenager led him into the door of "eating goods" more than ten years ago, he found that he had found his place on the Bank of the East China Sea in the state of Qi.


    "It''s interesting to hear what you said. Naturally, I''ll come out and have a look." Longzhu said indifferently.


    Then he said to Yuan: "I didn''t expect that the master was so elegant. I don''t know if I was lucky to taste the master''s craft?"


    Immortal Xiaotong quickly stopped and said, "don''t make a fire on the North Sea. Sea animals are always in trouble."


    Yuannan patted his big belly and said, "don''t worry, I learned a good skill in making fish in the state of Qi. I don''t need to make a fire and keep it delicious."


    Su Li can''t restrain his impulse to cover his face. It''s hard to meet Tian Heng, Prince of the state of Qi?


    He couldn''t help saying, "it seems that the master is full of harvest on the Bank of the East China Sea."


    This topic suddenly hit the itch of fate. He couldn''t help showing off: "yes, can you imagine what I found on the Bank of the East China Sea?"


    "A group of good eaters, most of whom are princes and nobles, set up a ''Changle Gang'' with a strange skill!"


    "That skill, called the great stomach immortal method, was created to enable people to eat delicious food, but it has a strange effect of supplementing the practitioner''s physical foundation."


    "Of course, those princes and nobles are physically weak, and some are even in poor health because of overeating all the year round. But after having this skill, they eat healthier and healthier. They all seem to be martial arts practitioners who have been practicing hard for many years."


    When Su Li heard this, he was quite sure who it was that was hard to tell... The game work of that year has turned into this.


    While Long Zhu was listening to something boring and said, "but a mortal skill can''t get rid of everything and become a pill. I don''t know what''s strange?"


    The edge was ugly, shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter to you and other people with talent, but what about people with ordinary bones?"


    "Because of their poor qualifications, they are often placed in a semi abandoned stocking state by the sect. Their own talents are not good, and they do not have enough elixir and spiritual materials to assist them. The path of cultivation is far behind those with outstanding talents from the beginning."


    "But with this" big stomach immortal method ", it is different. The essence of collecting grain can be refined, and those with mediocre bones can also strengthen their body to make up for the gap."


    Long Zhu is an excellent monk after all. He immediately understood along the idea of fate difficulty: "genius is still a genius, but people who originally had no talent can also become ''mediocre''... It has no effect on genius, but it can reduce the threshold of cultivation for ordinary people."


    Su Li: "


    Did he do anything? It sounds as if the "big stomach immortal method" can be introduced into sword cliff teaching as basic education.


    This is very useful for sword cliff sect to cultivate a large number of new generation disciples in the shortest time.


    That is, he created the skill. Why should others tell him the function

 Chapter 442

    That day, they really tasted the craftsmanship of monk Yuannan. Sure enough, they didn''t boast. The fish was very thin. The big fish in the North Sea are also delicious and delicate, which is full of praise.


    It''s a pity that those present are not people who love to show off their appetite. Most of them just count after tasting it.


    Su Li wants to join, but his current identity is beichenzi. It''s not fun to take off his helmet and eat, so he can only bear to show a cold image.


    So Yuannan finally ate his own loneliness. But he doesn''t care. He''s enjoying himself.


    This has been a rare and interesting thing along the way. There is no light in the North sea forever, and everyone seems to walk through the darkness, which is very depressed.


    Sometimes it''s more uncomfortable in the open darkness. It''s better to be in the cabin, although it''s a little stuffy, but at least there''s no sense of loneliness.


    Immortal Xiaotong didn''t dare to push the ship with Zhenyuan and magic. He just leaned against the sail, but the speed was a little slow. But this is a helpless thing. Even the most impatient Longzhu accepted it. It can be seen how frightening the giant demons in the North Sea are.


    Immortal Xiaotong has been sailing for three consecutive days. Although there will be no physical problem for the friars, it takes a lot of energy to keep alert all the time.


    Su Li also didn''t want to stay in the cabin for a long time. He simply went outside under the sail and said to immortal Xiaotong, "I can''t sail a boat, but I have good eyesight and can guard around for you."


    Immortal Xiaotong was moved when he heard the speech... Of these invited friends, only Su Li was willing to share the work for him. Some things he doesn''t say are not willing to bear, but he just doesn''t feel the need to haggle over them.


    Without affectation, he just said, "remember not to make a noise on the sea. If you find something strange, you can knock the mast three times. I can feel it."


    Su Li nodded and jumped directly onto the lookout platform at the top of the mast.


    The meat sausage has shrunk back to the size of a dog, which is common to all high-grade demons, but it has not aroused any doubt.


    So Su Li sat on the little lookout platform at the top of the mast with meat intestines and Begonia in his arms. Looking at his back, he was quite lonely.


    As soon as Xiaotong looked up, he just saw Beichen star shining on Su Li''s head... Suddenly, the person in front of him seemed to be the son of Beichen.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li stayed at the top of the mast, but he felt comfortable. Overhead was the sky in the far north. He tried his best to look to the East, but he could only vaguely see the shadow of the East Star at the intersection of the sky and the sea.


    In this far north, the brightest star in the sky is the north star.


    He curiously asked Begonia in his arms, "is this Beichen star actually the original life Star Palace of Xuanshui black emperor in the north?"


    He thought of this at this time. Didn''t it mean that he had to catch up with the black emperor when he took over the people of Beichen?


    But Begonia''s performance reassured him. She said, "don''t worry. If it''s really related, my concubine will stop you earlier."


    "Beichen star is indeed the life Star Palace of the black emperor. According to its function, it should also protect the far north. But the people of the far north believe in him, but they can''t protect him. This is actually his karma. But the black emperor is a congenital God and won''t take these promised karma seriously."


    "But if you save all the people in the far north in the name of Beichen, you are doing the Beichen for the black emperor. At that time, you can recover yourself without worrying about anything, but the black emperor will owe you cause and effect."


    "Of course, this kind of cause and effect is also insignificant for the black emperor. But if we meet each other in the future, we will have an unexpected joy."


    Su Li felt relieved when he heard this... It turned out that everything was still on the ice hunter. This suit of armor is the most precious treasure of the far north, where all people gather. But it has also become the medium of causal inheritance in the far north... But we should also think about the strategy of the far north.


    Perhaps it is not a good way to directly control the far north with sword cliff sect. In this world that the black Emperor didn''t care, sword cliff religion can indeed form a complete rule over the far north.


    But in this way, it is equivalent to completely establishing cause and effect with the black emperor.


    We should be cautious about the cause and effect of this great God. It''s a big deal that we should select "beichenzi" from sword cliff disciples every once in a while, use "beichenzi" to control the far north, and then connect with sword cliff sect... Maybe the black emperor would also like to thank sword Cliff disciples for guarding and developing the far north for him.


    Su Li turned these very high-end things in his heart, and his thinking and vision had long been out of the limit of this contradiction.


    However, he did not forget to guard against things around him. Under the blessing of cloud piercing, his eyes can touch the distance in the dark, even in the deep and dark sea.


    From a distance, he seemed to see huge waves in the sky


    Without saying anything, Su Li knocked on the mast, and then pointed to the left front where the water waves turned up.


    Immortal Xiaotong quickly turned the sail direction, then climbed up the mast and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Li pointed to the other side and said, "visually, there are large sea animals making waves. There may be a wave of waves coming. Can the ship hold up?"


    Immortal Xiaotong looked in the direction Su Li pointed out... His eyesight was also very strong because of skill factors. He also saw the situation there at a glance.


    Even, the rolling waves have rolled over here!


    Immortal Xiaotong quickly jumped down again, and then knocked on the cabin to signal the people inside to be ready, while he continued to control the sail and was ready to bypass there from a greater angle


    But everyone in the cabin has rushed out. They are all monks. They are not willing to stay in the cabin and give their safety to others.


    When the crowd came out, the waves had moved from far to near, and everyone was quickly ready to fight the collision.


    Of course, all the people present are self-cultivation. If they can''t, they can only use self-cultivation. Although that would be a great risk.


    It was like a tsunami, with huge waves tens of meters high. Moreover, it seems that it is only the edge of the affected area, and I don''t know what the central area will be like.


    Xiaotong immortal''s animal bone boat was involved in the huge wave. Su Li stayed at the top of the mast and looked up at the overturned water wave above his head. He also felt a palpitation.


    Then the waves fell, and the animal bone ship was pressed into the bottom of the sea


    Fortunately, it is not the front of the big wave, but the vortex brought by the big wave falling is rolled in.


    The animal bone ship was dragged under the sea and even sank hundreds of meters all the way. A ship that looked big before sailing was not much different from a boat under the huge waves.


    Everyone turned over in the deep sea with the animal bone boat. Although the world was spinning, they could keep their balance and constantly observe the situation in the water.


    This is not a good place in the North Sea.


    But there is no sunshine in the North Sea, and it is dark in the deep sea. How can people see things in clear water? Only the incomparably open and deep darkness constantly stirs up the nerves of fear.


    Once again, Su Li seemed to see a huge thing in the deep sea coming this way


    He was about to see more clearly, but their animal bone ship had begun to float quickly.


    The quality of the "cover" added by Begonia to the animal bone ship is very excellent. It even saves a lot of air in it, so that after the drag force of the waves on the animal bone ship dissipates, it can float up quickly by itself.


    "Wow ~"


    The animal bone boat jumped out of the water and jumped on the water.


    At this time, they were already muddy and wet, but they were also a little relieved.


    The sea water slid down from Su Li''s ice hunter. He looked at the sea on one side of the ship with a dignified look... In his vision, there seemed to be a huge shadow approaching in that direction.


    None of the friars on the ship was stupid. Even beichenshuang''s wet body had outlined her beautiful figure. At this time, she also restrained the alert of the whole God.


    They also felt the uneasiness in the sea


    A moment later, the whole world seemed to become silent... But in the next moment, the sea in front of everyone suddenly fell, and then a terrible monster quietly leaned out of a part of its body


    It seemed to be the back of a giant beast, but it was like an island. It rose out of the water, made a splash, and then drilled into the water.


    But the part that just emerged from the water in an instant was as huge as a hill in people''s eyes.


    Su Li saw with sharp eyes that the huge body was scarred and exposed everted wounds. It''s just that the sea water is white after soaking, and there''s no blood flowing out


    It seems that it has just experienced a fight, and at this time, its leisurely posture should be the winner.


    No wonder there will be such a tsunami like wave. It turns out that it is caused by the giant animals in the North Sea fighting each other... Fortunately, it seems that the winner is in a good mood. At least people don''t have to face such a terrible monster.


    When the huge back returned to the water, then a huge fish tail came out of the water and patted gently. The water spray made everyone seem to have experienced a rainstorm.


    But when the giant tail also disappeared in the water, the people still watched the direction and did not dare to relax.


    They could see a huge shadow going away under the water.


    Perhaps the animal bone boat prepared by real Xiaotong had an effect, of course, or perhaps the other party simply disdained to bully them.


    After experiencing this behemoth in the North Sea, the crowd, especially long Zhu, was really quiet.


    With that terrible body, he felt that even if he became a Yuanying, he didn''t have any assurance to face it. At this time, it''s better not to provoke him at will.


    Su Li was also secretly relieved... The size of this giant beast was actually smaller than the one he met in the East China Sea. So his spirit suppression can deal with this deep-sea monster.


    But then he will inevitably expose his identity


    If it weren''t for the "weakness" of gods and souls, this kind of big fish and giant beast could really be regarded as an invincible thing in the world.

 Chapter 443

    After the crisis, the five people were sad together, so the atmosphere between them was much better.


    Longzhu and beichenshuang are no longer staying in the cabin. They also begin to go out of the cabin to help Xiaotong real person drive the boat together, or help Su Li guard together.


    After all, Su Li''s vigilance can only see things on the sea surface, but can''t make a timely judgment on the situation below the water surface. Long Zhu''s water walking skills are amazing, and he can keenly perceive the underwater situation without any skill assistance.


    They have been sailing for a long distance. At this time, huge floating icebergs will appear on the route from time to time, which shows that they are very close to the ice cap area at the pole of the North Sea.


    The polar ice floating island mentioned by immortal Xiaotong is in the North sea ice cap. It has been changing direction with the disturbance of glaciers, and has become the most mysterious secret place in the far north.


    At this time, when Longzhu was feeling the situation in the sea on the side of the ship, he suddenly said in some urgency: "something in the water is approaching quickly!"


    Immortal Xiaotong was worried. He asked, "what is it? Is it a giant beast again?"


    Longzhu frowned slightly and said, "no, it should be the existence of a dragon or snake... It''s coming to us!"


    Immortal Xiaotong showed a helpless look and said, "the most troublesome thing is coming..."


    "I built this animal bone ship, which can keep the sea animals of the same size and below from provoking, and can also make the really terrible beasts ignore us... But I can''t stop some larger predators in the sea."


    "These predators even regard us as prey directly."


    Long Zhu asked impatiently, "don''t say that. Now I want to know if I can start casting spells?"


    Immortal Xiaotong hesitated slightly, then gritted his teeth and said, "please speed us up with the water walking method!"


    Then he raised his head and said to Su Li on the mast, "beichenzi Taoist friend, please guard the surrounding water."


    He then said to Yuannan and beichenshuang, "two Taoist friends, please help me guard the ship... We''ll go north at full speed and abandon the ship when we reach the North sea ice cap."


    Long Zhu no longer hesitated when he heard the speech. He immediately cast a powerful spell, but directly controlled the waves behind him and pushed forward with great propulsion.


    With the advance of the animal bone ship, everyone on board immediately saw a water line rising on the other side of the sea... An ugly and ferocious head drilled out of the water. It was an enlarged version of an earthworm, as long Zhu said, with a body like a sea snake or a dragon.


    "It''s'' the North Sea is afraid of plundering animals''... Be careful, its living habits are uncertain. Sometimes it only appears alone, and sometimes it lives in groups." immortal Xiaotong quickly told his intelligence.


    "In short, it''s trouble." Long Zhu summed it up in one sentence.


    And Su Li has already bent his bow and arrow on the lookout!


    Now that he has decided to break through, let him be angry.


    In this case, of course, the "Xuanhan thousand awn arrow" is not suitable, but he blesses the arrow with the intention of penetrating the cloud, and then uses another sword technique that is very suitable for accidents


    Hidden dragon sword!


    The principle of this sword technique is to accumulate real yuan and mana, accumulate powerful momentum, and then explode


    This feeling is a little subtle. I always feel that it is used in archery. Isn''t that ''power storage shooting''?


    So Su Li really took it as "power storage shooting".


    His huge real yuan was accumulated on the wooden arrow. After being condensed to the extreme, he blessed it with the intention of penetrating the cloud, and then suddenly loosened the bow string


    The arrow shot out suddenly, but everyone on board was surprised to find that there didn''t seem to be much real yuan fluctuation in the arrow?


    Or rather, in their perception, it''s not much different from an arrow shot by an ordinary person. What''s going on?


    But soon they don''t have to be surprised, because the arrow came silently through the clouds and had accurately hit the head of the ''North Sea predator''.


    Then the power of the hidden dragon on the arrow burst!


    "Boom!"


    The sea suddenly burst out amazing real yuan fluctuations, as if a terrible dragon passed by, directly smashing the head of the sea beast.


    "Gudu ~"


    Everyone on board swallowed their saliva with difficulty, because they realized that if the ''beichenzi'' hid in the dark and shot this arrow at them, they might have to use some kind of secret treasure to protect themselves and their lives.


    Xiaotong immortal thought more... He felt as if he had done something superfluous again. To explore the polar ice floating island, you only need to invite Su Li alone. It also saves others from bothering him


    Long Zhu caught the eyes of Xiaotong''s "dislike" silently. He never thought that he would be despised one day.


    "Let''s go now!" immortal Xiaotong didn''t hesitate. He knew how strong Su Li was.


    Longzhu regained consciousness and hurriedly continued to urge Zhenyuan to cast magic to promote the animal bone ship. They rode the wind and waves all the way on the sea, and even Xiaotong immortal directly lowered the sail on the mast.


    The surrounding sea moved backward rapidly, and icebergs were seen floating from time to time along the way. Fortunately, at this time, the moving direction of the animal bone ship is under the control of Long Zhu, otherwise this speed really doesn''t know how many icebergs to hit.


    The urging of Xiaotong real person is useful, because they see big fish fins on their faces after moving forward so fast for a period of time.


    This big fish is far less than the previous deep-sea monster, but I''m afraid it is also 30 or 40 meters long. More importantly, it swims very fast in the water!


    It seemed to be angered by the people on the animal bone boat. It drew a water line directly on the sea and hit here.


    And this seems to be just a beginning signal. More and more big fish fins appear on the surrounding water... These big fish live in groups!


    In the past, those who were "afraid of plundering animals in the North Sea" did not live in groups, but now they are chasing people with real fish.


    "What kind of fish is this? It''s so fast in the water!" Long Zhu felt that he couldn''t hang on to his face. He always regarded himself as a strong man in the water and thought that no creature in the water should be faster than him.


    But he didn''t want to directly meet a species that can surpass him in the water... Which hit his pride.


    Facing such a large school of fish, Su Li also had no good way. He can only draw his bow and shoot arrows quickly and kill the big fish approaching one by one.


    After the four arrows were fired, he felt that this would not work. He quickly condensed the ice on the bow string, and then shot a dark cold thousand awn arrow!


    However, this range attack was previously used to deal with those ashore mackerels, but it was not so effective for fish in the water.


    When borneol is injected into the water, it will be subject to great resistance immediately, and naturally it will lose its accuracy and lethality.


    Moreover, the scale of this big fish is very hard. Even if it is hit by Su Li''s ice arrow on the water, it will only hurt and not die, which is very difficult to do.


    So after releasing this move and seeing the effect, Su Li quickly continued to use the wooden arrow to kill the big fish one by one.


    But this is a drop in the bucket.


    In this way, the beast bone ship will inevitably be impacted by the fish. The North dust frost has set up a very powerful magic shield to resist the fish.


    This shield is very interesting, but it is more like a field. In addition to some resistance, it can form a state of rapid dehydration within a certain range.


    This is the secret of the great dry wasteland Religion: the barren land


    But it''s a little funny to use this secret skill in this place. How can you be dehydrated in this sea water?


    But beichenshuang told Su Li with her practical effect, which is really effective!


    She doesn''t want these big fish to dehydrate and die, but she just wants their organs to be short of water for a moment


    So all the big fish close to the animal bone ship showed a rigid state of action. Many big fish simply rowed directly next to the hull, and some even collided with each other, as if they were out of control in an instant.


    But this still can''t avoid some big fish directly crashing into the animal bone ship along the inertia


    "Boom!"


    The stern was hit hard, and even the whole ship broke away from the sea in an instant.


    Seeing this, Long Zhu simply picked up the animal bone ship with water waves, and then continued to move forward with the hull


    In this case, if the fish want to hit them, they must jump out of the water.


    But it does reduce the impact, but it has also become a target for the surrounding fish


    The surrounding fish rushed out of the sea and wanted to hit.


    Yuannan finally couldn''t sit still. He chanted the Buddha''s horn, and then all his merits and Dharma turned into a golden bell, including the whole ship.


    ... so what''s the point of his so-called hiding his identity? Once a real fight starts, it will show up immediately.


    The defense ability of Jinzhong is not comparable to that of beichenshuang''s "barren land". This is a real and pure defense magic.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong!"


    A sound came from the impact of the big fish, but it seemed as if it could Daze the soul, making people tremble when they heard the "bell".


    Facts have proved that the means against the spirit is indeed more efficient than the simple killing and killing means in the North Sea. When the difficult Buddha bell was hit, the impatience of the fish stopped obviously.


    "I see. I know." Yuan Nan suddenly appeared.


    Then he took advantage of the gap between the stunned fish, simply condensed the golden bell that had spread to the whole ship to his head, and then hit the bell body condensed by the Buddhist magic power with his palm as a hammer.


    "Dang! Dang! Dang!"


    For example, a more loud and ethereal bell was transmitted, and it also spread to the water. But it suddenly calmed the riots of these fish, made them stop the crazy impact, and turned into a quiet follow, as if they were listening to the bell.


    "It''s useful at last." immortal Xiaotong breathed a sigh of relief.


    But Yuannan said anxiously, "don''t relax. I won''t last long. Continue to accelerate!"


    Long Zhu didn''t dare to say anything at this time, so he hurriedly stepped up the promotion of Zhenyuan.


    Beichenshuang collected her own "barren land". This move was really restricted in the sea, so she saved her real yuan for a rainy day.


    Su Li could not help but breathe a sigh of relief... Yuannan''s role at this time was beyond his expectation. He was still thinking that if he really had to, he could only make the escape cliff charm come.


    Even Zhen Yueyin can hardly perform well when the water is not stressed and there is not much earth vein Qi support.

 Chapter 444

    "Come on, I can see a large ice field ahead." Su Li shouted from the mast.


    Longzhu hurriedly accelerated the progress.


    But at this time, even if it was difficult to appease the fate, the fish that still bit behind the people suddenly dispersed.


    "Are we saved?" asked Yuannan.


    However, immortal Xiaotong hurriedly took out six copper coins and divined them. Then he shouted with a pale face: "master, stop ringing the bell. We''re afraid we''ve awakened some amazing things in the deep sea!"


    Su Li had also seen the continuous churning on the sea, like boiling water. He quickly shouted to Long Zhu, who now mastered the course: "turn left, something is coming out in front of you on the right."


    "Don''t need you to say more!" Longzhu was in the mood to say so at the meeting. However, Su Li can see the movement on the water. He can directly sense the situation in the water.


    So under his control, the animal bone ship moved forward in the shape of a snake


    Suddenly, a huge dragon head sprang out of the water, and its grown mouth almost bit the animal bone boat.


    Without waiting for everyone to breathe a sigh of relief, the ship turned sharply under the control of Long Zhu.


    The next moment, another head came out of the water rubbing the side strings of the animal bone boat, and everyone seemed to smell a disgusting smell of fishy sweetness.


    In particular, Long Zhu, who was fully mobilized by Zhenyuan, obviously hesitated about his next move. Then he could only shout: "there''s more!"


    His true yuan is stuck, but he can''t change the course of the animal bone ship.


    In fact, what can not be affected at this time is Su Li and Yuannan.


    Su Li was protected by Ice Hunters and was able to shield the invasion of external evil.


    The difficulty of fate is the miraculous effect of gold body protection.


    So at this time, only Su Li and Yuannan can make changes.


    At this moment, they seemed to have a tacit understanding. When it was difficult to rivet their feet and exert the golden bell magic protection, Su Li had turned over and jumped out of the ship from the mast


    The next moment, another huge Jiaotou rushed out of the water.


    This time, everyone''s animal bone boat could not be avoided, but the difficult protection was like a golden bell stuck in the big mouth of the dragon''s head.


    In just a short moment, there were cracks in the golden bell magical power, which was obviously not supported immediately.


    But at this time, Su Li just adjusted the angle in mid air... He could not carry out the "accumulation shot" in haste, so he could only shoot ordinary arrows in clouds.


    Of course, this'' ordinary ''is definitely not really ordinary, but he used an arrow prepared before the battle


    This is an arrow engraved with the rune ''fleshy flowers bloom''!


    The arrow came out of the string, but it accurately hit one side of the eye socket of the dragon''s head... Compared with the dragon''s eye, the arrow is like a small dust, which is not enough for the Tao. In fact, there is a layer of flesh film on the surface of the Jiaolong''s eyeball. Ordinary attacks can''t penetrate the barrier of the flesh film at all.


    But Su Li''s "fleshy flowers" are different.


    At the first moment, the Dragon didn''t feel much. But the next moment it felt a burst of itching of the eyeball... The itching feeling was so uncomfortable that it was even more unbearable than pure pain.


    Some of Su Li''s scalp was numb to see a layer of fleshy flowers on the dragon''s eyeball, as if it were diseased skin. It looks extremely evil and can definitely kill people with dense disease.


    The dragon''s head immediately shook with extreme pain, and then threw out the animal bone boat in its mouth.


    The animal bone ship was thrown far away, but it was very close to the ice field ahead.


    Su Li tried his best to hide during his whereabouts... Indeed, none of the three Jiaolong found his existence. He was going to try to harvest a lot of meat flower bags with Jiaolong taste.


    But the next moment was to make him eat.


    Before he had time to wait for the fleshy flowers on the dragon''s head to mature and fall off, he saw that the second dragon head with fishy sweet and highly toxic turned around and suddenly spewed out a mouthful of highly toxic poison.


    Half of the dragon''s head eroded by Su Li''s fleshy flowers was soaked in poison... Naturally, those fleshy flowers were dissolved in this highly toxic erosion.


    But it''s not just fleshy flowers that dissolve together, but also the side face of the half dragon head!


    Half of the scales on the dragon head dissolved and hung down, and even exposed large white bones. The scene was extremely ferocious.


    "Can''t afford..."


    This dangerous scene made Su Li give up his plan to continue to deal with it, immediately drill into the sea and run away after the handsome animal bone ship


    His water evasion is also very good. Although there is no good inheritance of water walking, don''t forget that his innate water walking talent is second only to earth walking!


    ¡­¡­


    The overturned animal bone ship finally fell back to the sea, and the people on the ship finally recovered in this rapid rotation.


    Although the friars have real yuan to protect their bodies, they are still terrified by this extremely barbaric power and feel a lot... Just now they really thought they were going to die!


    Before they were thrown away, they saw that beichenzi shot an arrow at the dragon''s head... There is no doubt that it was this arrow that saved their lives.


    Yuannan was exhausted, and his golden bell magic power was almost broken. At this time, it was useless for the time being.


    Fortunately, Long Zhu still had some spare power. He immediately pressed down the evil feeling of tumbling in his chest and wanted to continue to forcibly cast magic to push the animal bone boat.


    But the ship didn''t move.


    "Taoist brother?" beichenshuang asked in surprise.


    Long Zhu''s face turned green and seemed to be deeply poisoned, but he said coldly, "what''s the hurry? Wait three more seconds."


    Beichenshuang was stunned, but he didn''t dare to talk.


    But just after a breath, a silver figure suddenly jumped out of the water beside the animal bone ship, fell directly on the mast of the animal bone ship and shouted, "what are you waiting for?"


    Longzhu pulled slightly at the corners of his mouth, and then suddenly accelerated the boost.


    The animal bone ship sped out, and the three dragons in the rear went hand in hand and began to chase.


    However, the speed of the dragon is not much faster than that of the animal bone ship.


    The ice field was close at hand. Longzhu summoned up the last real yuan and burst out suddenly. The animal bone boat rushed out of the water, flew directly onto the ice, and then glided rapidly on the frozen thick ice.


    But the heads of the three dragons were intertwined and collided with the ice sheet at the next moment!


    The terrible impact made the whole ice sheet shake, and then the Dragon jumped on the ice surface after bumping into the ice sheet for a distance.


    Su Li then saw that the image of the giant demon in front of him was really "three Jiaolong". The three Jiaotou were intertwined on a solid body with four limbs on the ground, looking strange and powerful.


    However, this is not what the Xiuzhen world thinks of as a dragon. Although this "three headed dragon" has the name of a dragon, it has nothing to do with the blood of a real dragon. It is a species that existed in the world at the beginning: a wild beast!


    Once the world was a world of wild animals. In the wild times, wild animals ran rampant. Because wild animals are powerful individuals and cannot form ethnic groups, they cannot develop order and civilization.


    Therefore, for the world, wild animals are a failed product that must be eliminated.


    Nowadays, humanity has begun to flourish everywhere, and wild animals can only survive in the Arctic Ocean... But even so, this Arctic Ocean is like a desperate situation for most monks.


    At his feet, the animal bone boat glided at a high speed on the ice. It was bumpy and could not give Su Li room to aim at, so he simply jumped into the air and then took a bow and arrow in a floating attitude.


    The arrows shot out one by one, but they could not do much damage to the terrible "three headed Jiaolong".


    After landing, the intestines immediately jumped out of his pocket, and it was big in the wind, like a snow-white wolf.


    Su Li jumped on the back of the meat sausage and started the power accumulation process of the hidden dragon sword when he ran wildly.


    This wild beast was very difficult to make, and Su Li even realized that his prison cliff charm might not work when the other party had three heads.


    Now that the wild beast is dead on them, he must try to kill it.


    He found it strange that instead of being afraid of difficulties, he was ready to shoot the "three headed dragon".


    ... this is a somewhat irrational idea. He realized that he was probably influenced by the ''ice Hunter''.


    It''s amazing. It should be that no power can penetrate the obstruction of small seal and affect his mind... No, it may not be the power that affects his mind, but Su Li has the courage to face these wild beasts after he has gained the experience of wearers from the ice field hunter.


    Meat intestines carried him running rapidly on the ice. The animal bone ship in front had stalled and hit an upright ice peak, while others jumped down at this time.


    At this time, they all had nothing to do with the three dragons, only a feeling of resignation.


    But Su Li told them with practical actions... It''s too early to give up now!


    He shot a fierce arrow and went straight to the other side of the previously injured head. An ordinary arrow can''t even penetrate the flesh film in the Jiaolong eye''s orbit, but what if it''s an arrow of a potential latent dragon?


    "Boom!"


    The powerful Zhenyuan wave exploded on the head where half of the scales and meat melted, and the remaining eyeball on the head was shot at once.


    The head was completely blind and immediately hit the ice below, breaking the ice at the feet of the three dragons.


    The broken ice could no longer bear the terrible weight of the wild beast, so it fell into the sea under the ice.


    But then it jumped up and climbed onto the ice... But the inertia brought by the previous rapid impact in the water was gone.


    But Su Li and his teammates still dare not relax their vigilance. This level of wild animals are difficult to deal with anyway


    "You detoxify first. I''ll deal with it for a while," Su Li said.


    He has judged that he must defeat or repel the wild beast here, otherwise the operation will not be peaceful.

 Chapter 445

    If there is such a setting of hatred value, Su Li must have filled the hatred of the three dragons at this time.


    So he dragged the wild beast to the other side immediately, and the huge body immediately followed up.


    At the same time, one of the two intact heads spits frost and the other spits poison, which looks very cruel. I just don''t know the attribute of the head whose eyes were completely abandoned by Su Li on the left. At this time, it can only be smashed around like a hammer.


    Su Li was driven all the way by the intestines, and kept shooting arrows at the same time.


    This process was very difficult because Su Li could not do much damage to the three dragons except for the powerful shooting of the "hidden dragon sword".


    So at this time, he couldn''t help but integrate his swordsmanship into Archery... It''s hard to say, and some make the leaders of sword cliff cry, but this is a reality


    First of all, he tried to integrate the most familiar ground breaking sword... Well, it''s just to pop up the ground breaking sword with a bow string.


    However, his attempt was a failure. The arrow landed on the dragon''s head, but it just burst into a chaotic sword light and hit a "jingle" on its scales, but it failed to form a substantive killing.


    This situation makes Su Li a little upset. Can''t he kill this wild beast effectively?


    However, at this time, the Begonia in her arms fell on Su Li''s shoulder. She said, "Su Li, the arrow is not a ''sword technique''. Don''t forget to make good use of the power of ''King''s flower''."


    The power of your flower


    Su Li knows what the power of Jun''s flower is. You can input mana, and the more mana you inject, the harder the bow... That is, you can shoot more powerful arrows.


    Su Li understood what Haitang meant. This meant that he had always relied too much on his "sword skills" and ignored the flower of Jun itself.


    He followed good advice and immediately mobilized mana to bless the bow... Then he found that the divine bow made of Begonia had a wonderful change.


    The crabapple flower pattern on the bow is like a bud in full bloom, showing a soul stirring beauty.


    Su Li could not help glancing at the red begonias on his cheeks. His watery eyes seemed to tell him that my body was a flower, but opened for you.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Li pressed down some beautiful years in his heart, and then Zhenyuan poured his arms to stimulate his strength... The flower of Jun is already in full bloom, but it''s a shame that he can''t pull the bow string.


    This bow pulling really took him unprecedented strength, but he finally pulled the full string


    "Whew!"


    The arrow broke a path in the void in front of Su Li, and even made a sonic boom in front of Su Li! Then the arrow, like an aurora, had hit the frost head in the middle of the three Jiaolong.


    Originally, he aimed at his eyes, but he tried too hard and didn''t control it well, so he shot the Jiaolong on the cheek.


    "Dong!"


    But something surprising happened. Su Li''s arrow was just a wooden arrow made by his magic, but it suddenly exploded a blood flower on the Jiaolong''s cheek!


    The arrow naturally broke at once, but the impact force made the middle heads of the three Jiaolong suddenly tilt back, and the scales and shells on the face were broken, and the blood and flesh were flying, even a small piece of the cheek bone was broken.


    The effect of this arrow really surprised Su Li, but after the same arrow, he only felt that his body was overloaded.


    Zhenyuan temporarily strengthened his physical strength, but he could not fundamentally enhance his physical quality, so his arm muscles were torn everywhere, and it was the end of a powerful crossbow after an arrow.


    The hatred of the wild beast was more concentrated, and it was roaring and rushing towards him, as if it had lost its mind.


    Su Li was a little helpless. This practice of betting all his strength on one blow was good when he won, but there was no hope of turning over when he lost.


    Fortunately, Su Li reacted quickly enough and immediately blessed his body with healing magic to make his body recover quickly


    However, when he was considering how to deal with it by another means, Begonia suddenly asked, "can you open your bow?"


    Do you want to continue archery?


    Su Li was slightly stunned. At this time, the three dragons had rushed to a very dangerous distance


    The power of the beast from the wild spread on Su Li with an extremely arrogant attitude, which made him feel infinite pressure and awe.


    "Then one more arrow!" at this moment, Su Li''s heart was very stable.


    On the one hand, he believed that his backhand, du''e Dun, was enough to save his life at the critical moment. On the other hand, the important meaning in his heart naturally comes into play... The greater the external pressure, he can also break out greater resistance!


    He is a man who is used to carrying a heavy load. At this time, this weight weighs on his heart and stimulates his infinite fighting spirit... What kind of wild beast can''t be suppressed by the prison cliff charm? Just take his heart sword out of its scabbard and show his sword cliff intention, no matter how many heads it has!


    Thinking of his final means to ensure the minimum, Su Li was full of confidence. In his heart, the three dragons were no match for him at all.


    So I don''t know how it happened. It seemed that there was strength in his arm that hadn''t recovered. He exhaled and pulled his bow again


    This time, the same mana blessing, but the flower of the king is very easy to bow and open the string!


    "Strange." Su Li was surprised, but he had shot out the arrow in his hand.


    The three dragons remembered the pain Su Li had brought to them earlier. Unexpectedly, they reacted very quickly and turned their heads slightly


    "Bang!"


    The head of the three Jiaolong suffered heavy damage again.


    Its hit head immediately roared in pain.


    At this time, Su Li noticed that the pain of the three heads did not seem to share?


    The poisonous head had spewed out a thick corrosive venom, which made Su Li have to escape directly for a distance.


    Fortunately, he used the method of escaping from danger, because the other blind head swept across the ground regardless!


    Su Li''s du''e Dun method directly dived into the ice to avoid all attacks, and then showed his body in the distance.


    The three dragons could not find Su Li''s trace in the state of hiding, but they could only let him open the distance.


    "It seems that you can win in this way!"


    Su Li moved his wrist, remembered the feeling just now, and still maintained a high fighting spirit in his heart... Then he breathed out and opened his voice, and easily opened the strings of Jun''s flowers again!


    "Whew!"


    The sharp arrow leaves the string. This time, the target is the poison Jiaotou who has not been hurt.


    The poison attribute Jiaotou also knew how powerful he was. When he saw Su Li pull his bow and shoot again, he turned some angles.


    "Touch!"


    The arrow struck the frontal bone with a dull vibration.


    "Roar!"


    The poisonous Jiaotou then let out a miserable howl.


    The effect was very obvious. When Su Li pulled the bow and arrow again, the three dragons showed obvious signs of hesitation... Because all three heads hurt!


    When he was not sure which Su Li would shoot at next, these heads had some pain fearing posture.


    But Su Li was inspired by this, and his fighting spirit was even higher. Unexpectedly, he pulled the bow and shot arrows continuously. Under the strong bow state of Jun Zhihua, he was full of strings continuously, but he looked more and more relaxed.


    The three dragons roared and were beaten by Su Li with arrows.


    Finally learned to be smart, suddenly broke the ice below and drilled into the sea. Then he quickly moved to the foot of Su Li and was about to break the ice.


    Although Su Li didn''t have Longzhu''s ability to sense the current, he guessed what was going on. Therefore, the first time the three dragons broke through the ice and drilled into the water, he had already used his hiding method to leave the original place.


    Then three Jiaotou broke through the ice where he was originally located and smashed that place to pieces.


    But Su Li continued to shoot arrows from a distance and always maintained a safe distance from the three Jiaolong.


    This wild beast is also an iron head. If it were a clever beast, it would not be beaten again if it knew Su Li was not easy to provoke. However, the three Jiaolong had no awareness of this at all. It only felt that Su Li made it painful, so it would look good to Su Li!


    Just when Su Li thought that the wild beast could be killed by him flying a kite, an accident happened


    When he pulled the bow again and again, he only listened to "pa!" With a cry, the bow string of junzhihua was broken!


    "After all, it''s just the tendon of an ordinary beast like the one eyed God cow. It can''t bear the continuous high-strength string pulling." Begonia said with some regret.


    "What should I do now?" Su Li asked.


    It was Begonia who told him to be tough with Jun''s flowers just now. She must have expected this scene, didn''t she?


    "I didn''t expect to encounter such an accident..." Begonia lowered her head and played with the hair on the forehead of meat intestines.


    Su Li has a deep feeling of egg pain... In short, is this going to withdraw?


    "No, we can fight again!"


    His heart is more and more excited about war. He just feels that even if the bow string is broken, he can still fight!


    This is not because he is blind and arrogant, but that he has gradually found out the characteristics of this "ice Hunter".


    If he guessed correctly, the ''ice Hunter'' did not just bring him karma and cause and effect. As the guardian armor of the far north humanity, it also has a strong blessing on the wearer.


    The more you fight, the more brave you are. When you are strong, you will be strong.


    These are the eight words summed up by Su Li.


    He found that with his fighting spirit getting higher and higher, and his fearlessness in the face of the oppression of the three dragons, this armor began to bless his body endlessly.


    Not true Qi, not true yuan, not mana, but the most basic and simple power!


    The power of rage, the power to fight with the wild beast!


    At this moment, Su Li seemed to understand how the people of the far north in ancient times lived. Under the leadership of Beichen, they fought with heaven and earth, and also with the terrible beasts that appeared from time to time on the ice sheet.


    The ice hunter is the armor of Beichen when hunting animals, which brings together the beliefs and wishes of all the people... Countless people in the far north are willing to believe that Beichen wearing this ice hunter is an invincible brave man who can lead them to survive for generations.


    Just when Su Li felt that he could head an iron wave, he suddenly received a voice from immortal Xiaotong: "lead the wild beast here, we have arranged a trap!"


    Then he remembered that he had teammates

 Chapter 446

    Finally remembered that he had teammates. Su Li quickly pulled the dog hair of the sausage to make it turn.


    Meat sausage also showed extraordinary talent at this time. Running on the ice is also fast, as if the terrain has no effect on its running.


    It ran all the way, and the three dragons behind it seemed to find that their most feared weapons had been damaged, so they also chased all the way.


    Until he crossed a certain boundary, Su Li only felt very uncomfortable when he bumped into a thick fog.


    The fog is mysterious and strange. It seems as if it has its own weight... The more meat sausage moves forward, the slower it goes, because it can''t support it.


    At this time, Su Li immediately jumped from the back of the sausage, and the sausage was also shrinking obediently.


    It jumped into Su Li''s arms, and then its master took it forward


    As for the weight in the fog?


    Does not exist.


    The weight brought by this spell is a drizzle for Su Li, who has heavy Jun meaning. Moreover, the ice hunter can resist this spell.


    "Here!"


    He heard the voice of Xiaotong immortal again, and then immediately went in that direction.


    Sure enough, in just three or two steps, he found that he had walked out of the fog covered area... Turning around, he just heard the roar of the giant beast.


    "Prey, it''s in the urn." immortal Xiaotong smiled with complacency.


    "There''s no problem with the poison?" Su Li asked.


    Immortal Xiaotong felt warm when he heard this. He said, "I can''t do anything else in the hidden fog sect. Over the years, I have also found out the mystery of some Dan talisman array. This Jiaoshou is really poisonous, but the detoxification pill refined in our sect is enough to temporarily suppress the toxicity."


    Su Li felt a little envious. They all have the inheritance of the Dan talisman array. It seems that they are much more complete and powerful.


    "What array is this? Although it looks strange, I''m afraid I can''t control the wild beast?" Su Li asked.


    "This is the ''heavy fog hidden'' inherited by our hidden fog sect. It''s natural to trap ordinary opponents, but I''m afraid I can''t completely trap those monsters... But I used the time won by Taoist friends to arrange three arrays, which is only one of them." immortal Xiaotong said with great confidence.


    "Because the second ''hanging refining world'' takes some time to start, the first ''heavy fog'' only needs to win a certain time."


    Su Li listened carefully, and was amazed at the talent who was proficient in array Tao.


    In his early years, he also learned some array fundamentals, but after all, he just tasted it. After opening up his horizons, he also didn''t have appropriate advanced learning content, so he focused on other aspects.


    To tell the truth, he yearned to be proficient in all kinds of Dan Rune array instruments like his master Chen Yu fairy, but even if he was a genius, he still lacked the accumulation of time.


    While talking, What immortal Xiaotong said about the "suspended refining world" has been completely inspired.


    Su Li saw that the fog that had originally covered his eyes had all dispersed, and finally there was a void with nowhere to focus. He directly swallowed up part of the ice and completely included the wild beast ¡¤ three dragons.


    So his sight widened again, and Su Li saw the other three people who were stable in other directions.


    At the same time, he also saw the function principle of this array, and was really amazed... This "suspended refining world" array actually stuffed the wild beast into a void of array with no effort at all. It has no place to exert its strength, and naturally it can''t exert its strength.


    Su Li watched the monster entangle three heads, then twist into a ball and turn over in the void, but he couldn''t move a distance in it.


    Xuanqi of the array is reflected at this moment, which is also the real ability of Xiaotong immortal... Give him enough preparation time, and he is confident that he can deal with all enemies.


    "Did beichenzi Taoist friend do all this? It''s amazing! If Taoist friend''s bow string hadn''t broken, I''m afraid..." Su Li was amazed at the means of immortal Xiaotong, but Xiaotong was shocked by Su Li''s means.


    Or others are amazed... What kind of image are the three dragons in front of us?


    The three heads were already bloody and flesh blurred, and there were terrible scars from the head of the Jiao to the position of seven inches. If it hadn''t been for this wild beast''s tenacious vitality, it wouldn''t be as critical as the real dragon and snake. I''m afraid it would have been shot and killed by Su Li!


    "Is this the effect of ''ice Hunter''? Your Excellency beichenzi is really a brave man." beichenshuang''s tone is full of respect and envy, but she is not surprised by the tragedy of the three dragons in front of her... Beichen wearing ''ice Hunter'' is actually the belief of the Beishi family.


    Su Li looked at the woman and ignored her. She just looked at immortal Xiaotong and said, "what can I do for you? Although my bow string is broken, my cultivation is still there."


    Immortal Xiaotong looked as if he was just panting. Su Li, who had consumed some physical strength, admired it very much... He regarded it as the magic of ancient cultivation.


    He thought for a moment and said, "then please ask Taoist friends to fight for Long Zhu Taoist friends. We need his means to make the last blow."


    Su Li was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, the heavy task of the last blow was entrusted to Long Zhu... These talents from Zhongzhou really have their own unique skills.


    Without hesitation, he immediately came to Longzhu.


    They didn''t speak, just nodded to each other, and then Longzhu withdrew his real yuan. Su Li''s real yuan quickly made up


    At this moment, Longzhu suddenly showed an unexpected look.


    He paused in front of Su Li, but the situation was urgent. He could only look into the field again, change a place, and then began to prepare his own casting


    But the look in Longzhu''s eyes when he left was very meaningful, which also made Su Li understand what he should have seen.


    "Did he find out your identity?" Haitang whispered, sitting on Su Li''s shoulder.


    "It should be the real Yuan contact at that moment that made him find out... After all, we had a hand, and he may be very familiar with my real yuan fluctuations."


    Su Li guessed.


    "I''m afraid so." Begonia felt helpless for Su Li.


    But Su Li thought it was nothing, even if he really met? He doesn''t have any special friendship with Longzhu, nor does he continue to hide his identity for the sake of beichenshuang... He just wants to continue to tease Yuannan monk.


    At this time, Longzhu had already started to prepare on the ice that had long been selected nearby. He also wants to arrange an array, but his own attainments in array are not so strong


    His practice was very interesting. He took off his robe and spread it on the ice!


    The robe turned into gold threads one after another and spread on the ground, forming a huge and complex array structure.


    He himself fought in the center of the Dharma array, and then urged by Zhenyuan, the Dharma array began to mobilize the infinite vitality of heaven and earth


    "Good means!"


    Su Li couldn''t help praising.


    Because it is impressively using the Dharma array as the medium to directly mobilize the strength of heaven and earth against the enemy... No, it can be said that it is through the Dharma array to make Longzhu, the golden elixir immortal, have infinite mana temporarily!


    Su Li looked at Long Zhu and reluctantly manipulated these Manas to build spells. He was afraid that ordinary Yuanying could not be compared with Long Zhu at this time.


    Yuanying''s own mana is not very strong. Longzhu''s mana at this time almost feels like transforming the divine realm.


    Of course, it''s impossible in the dark place. The dark place can control infinite mana. It''s not simply a challenge.


    But I saw a large cloud gathering around Longzhu, and then these clouds turned into water in a moment. His whole body sent out the sound of waves one after another. Then the sound was loud, but he shook it, as if it were in his hand


    "Liuyun water cut off!"


    Then he waved his hand suddenly, but the water around him was like a rapidly straightened ribbon, which was thrown at the three dragons.


    Su Li was greatly surprised. He felt the incredible power in the current... He suddenly remembered that long Zhuhua was called "cloud water swordsman" before. I''m afraid it''s the reason for this move.


    The elongated water line is arc-shaped, just like the shape of the blade.


    Then he beheaded one of the three dragons


    At the next moment, Su Li seemed to hear a sound like a chainsaw cutting. The torrent controlled by mana was rapidly washing the body of the wild beast, like a magic weapon.


    Just a moment later, the poisonous dragon head on the right of the three dragons was cut down.


    Why attack this Jiaoshou? But Longzhu and others have suffered all the pain of the poisonous Jiaotou, and subconsciously want to solve it first.


    The separated Jiaotou fell down with a long neck. The other two Jiaotou didn''t seem to feel any pain... But they obviously showed their fear!


    "Come again!"


    Longzhu exhaled and made a sound, followed by another one


    The seemingly low-key but sharp waterline cuts the three dragons again, and this time the goal is the middle frost head.


    The previous success can be said to be unprepared, but this time the wild beast is ready.


    Unexpectedly, I spit ice residue and covered myself with a thick layer of Ice Armor.


    Especially in this polar environment, this frost armor has also been greatly increased.


    The "flowing cloud water cut-off" was blocked by solid ice. Although it broke through the ice layer at a very fast speed, the ice layer was thickened at a very fast speed.


    Fortunately, Longzhu''s move really belongs to his unique skill. It is powerful and has enough stamina. But he gritted his teeth and insisted until he cut all the ice. He is about to cut off the Jiaotou again


    At this moment, the Jiaotou with frost attribute did an amazing thing. He turned his head and grabbed the Jiaotou who was blind and might not have a clear mind.


    "Boom!"


    "Who breaks the cloud" fell on the blind dragon''s head, making the Dragon scream bitterly.


    "I can''t hold it!"


    Long Zhu screamed with an ugly face. Breaking through the ice had consumed too much mana, so that this time he failed to do all his work.


    The water dispersed, but then there was the ''suspended refining world'' used to lock the actions of wild animals


    "Sorry, I can''t hold it anymore." Xiaotong said with a pale face.


    This is really the worst situation... But Su Li is mentally prepared. After all, no matter how powerful these means are, they only temporarily raise the upper limit of Longzhu and Xiaotong real people. It''s natural that they can''t last.

 Chapter 447

    The back hands prepared by Longzhu and Xiaotong immortal have failed, and the wild beast falls on the ice again.


    The huge body made the ice shake and the people showed a difficult look... This can''t completely solve the wild beast. Are you really ready to start running for their lives?


    Su Li has different views on this... It seems that the three dragons are still very ferocious, but the experience he got from his armor tells him that the giant beast is actually extremely tired.


    There''s nothing to panic about, of course!


    He didn''t care what others thought, but he had condensed the water vitality that had just been dispersed by Longzhu, and then condensed into a huge ice pillar in his hand.


    He walked to the wild beast step by step carrying the ice pillar condensed by mana, and made no secret of his determination to knock it to death with a stick.


    The three Jiaos stared at Su Li fiercely... Of course, only one head remained in good condition.


    At this time, the blind head next to him was still wailing... The neck of the head was cut more than half by Longzhu, looking half dead.


    It seems that this head is very annoying. The ice head in the middle immediately bit the head next to it, and then pulled it hard... It was the unfinished work of Longzhu, which was completed by the wild beast itself!


    The completely blind head was torn off and thrown aside like garbage.


    Bingshuangjiao''s head and teeth were full of his own blood stains. He opened his mouth slightly to Su Li and showed a ferocious look.


    But Su Li didn''t care about it at all. Instead, he carried the icicle to the wild beast with only one head... The icicle looked inconvenient, but it didn''t hurt. Anyway, it was just a scare.


    Seeing that Su Li was still "looking for death" and moving forward, others reacted differently.


    But an unexpected scene happened


    The people saw that the ''beichenzi'' was carrying an icicle and looked at the ferocious wild beast for a moment. Then the only head left of the wild beast suddenly drilled down, hit a hole in the ice, and then his whole body turned into the water.


    "Hoo ~" is finally over.


    Su Li couldn''t help breathing after sensing that the giant beast below was far away.


    Then Longzhu made a judgment: "we have to find a place to rest. Although the wild beast was scared away by beichenzi, I''m afraid it''s still very unsafe here."


    Of course. There was so much noise just now. What if other wild animals came to "have a look"?


    Su Li took a long breath and was preparing to rest with his teammates.


    Haitang knocked on his face armor and said, "don''t worry. Go to the dragon''s head and remove a dragon tendon. The flower of Jun can''t live without a bow string. The tendon of the wild beast dragon should be just enough."


    Su Li heard some, but didn''t expect such benefits?


    In fact, after he relaxed in one breath and got out of the fighting state, his fatigue was multiplied.


    The "ice Hunter" is really strange, or strange. It actually uses the way of overdraft to enhance the wearer''s combat power. The stronger the fighting spirit, the stronger the strength, but similarly, when the physical overdraft is clean, what should be overdrawn next is life?


    Therefore, this suit of armor is still quite evil. No wonder the earliest "Beichen" were short-lived, while the later "Beichen" paid great attention to their own cultivation. When they didn''t fight, they lived like middle-aged men chewing medlar, paying attention to physical maintenance everywhere.


    It turns out that everyone knows the side effects of the ice hunter.


    But that''s all right. This is the first time to wear this armor. I don''t know. That''s why it happens. Su Li first quietly left a "return to Yuan symbol" on himself. This symbol can transform the vitality of heaven and earth to supplement the physical exertion of the subject.


    So it''s all right?


    Then Su Li came to the torn dragon''s neck... He didn''t want to touch the poisonous head. What if he was poisoned?


    Fortunately, he saw that the wound where the skull was torn off had already been separated, and a long dragon tendon was hanging outside. It looked very sad.


    Su Li groped in his bag and pulled out a short knife that Han Yan gave him in his early years... He only felt very comfortable at first, but now he feels a little light in his hand.


    But it doesn''t matter. With the short knife in hand, his eyes became sharp.


    The people next to him wanted to see what he wanted to do. They saw a sharp knife flash. The solid scales, muscles and bones of the dragon''s neck were all separated!


    "What a sharp knife!" beichenshuang couldn''t help praising.


    Longzhu and Xiaotong stood still for a moment, looked at each other in a daze, and then they understood the question in each other''s eyes: is this goods the son of sword cliff? Why!


    Of course, this kind of question can''t be asked face to face. If you ask it, you''ll make friends.


    However, when they saw Su Li''s move, they immediately helped to collect some Jiaolong muscles, bones, scales and meat. These are good Dan ware materials. Even if they didn''t get anything later, these things are worth the ticket price.


    Such a big head can''t be taken away, and even if everyone tries hard to install it in their own storage space, they can''t even install a Jiao capital.


    So then they took some of the dragon''s sharp teeth and blood collection, and left here in a hurry.


    There was no time to pick up the booty safely, and they ignored the animal bone ship, which was obviously completely damaged. It was not absolutely safe on the North sea ice cap.


    Not only will there be unknown existence living on the ice cap, but there will also be terrorist existence in the dark deep sea under the ice cap, threatening everyone''s safety.


    Didn''t the three dragons break through the ice and go back to the sea? Well, of course, something in the sea under the ice will break through the ice and raid them.


    At this time, Su Li''s physical fatigue had eased slightly, but his mental fatigue came up again.


    His previous high morale obviously kept his mood high. Now it has slowed down and naturally fell into a trough.


    This situation is very rare for Su Li. He subconsciously runs the Dongming Heart Sutra. Then he felt that his mind had been relieved and gradually released from the low emotional state


    Ice Hunters are really powerful, but there are really many frightening side effects. They have problems both physically and psychologically.


    No wonder the ancient "Beichen" has always been respected by the people of the far north. People who can resist such side effects are either real heroes or saints.


    After Su Li''s "boasting" all the way, it was long Zhu who led the people to find a place to rest.


    This is a small iceberg about ten meters high. Long Zhu chose it very firmly, and dug an ice cave three meters above the ground to let everyone rest.


    At first, Su Li wondered why he chose this seemingly ordinary place, but soon he found a clue... Feeling down, there was a huge floating ice under the iceberg! The so-called iceberg is just a small corner exposed on the surface of the ice... A real iceberg.


    No wonder Longzhu thinks it''s suitable to rest here, because first of all, no dangerous creatures will attack them silently from below. If anything wants to do that, it must first break the huge ice below.


    It seemed that he was aware of the change of Su Li''s state of mind. Long Zhu looked at him, and then pulled slightly at the corner of his mouth and said, "how about my choice?"


    "Taoist friends have a heart." Su Li nodded and praised. Then he asked casually and said generally, "it seems that maybe the so-called polar ice floating island is actually a huge dark ice?"


    "Maybe we''ll know by then." Longzhu replied with a smile, but his expression and tone were very different from that earlier.


    At this time, Yuannan came over and said, "go and have a rest, benefactor. I didn''t do much before, so I''ll be on duty first."


    Yuannan looks bland and his tone is steady... But in fact, how can he not contribute much? Although it was only a moment, if he had not spared no effort to use the golden bell magic to save the people, they would have been swallowed up by the Jiao.


    How could beichenshuang be so ignorant as a Beishi family who mixed up with saints in Qianhuang university?


    She hurried to the mouth of the ice cave and said, "it''s the little sister who should be on duty. The little sister doesn''t play a big role all the way. She can only do something for your brothers in this way."


    The others didn''t answer. They all looked at Longzhu


    The North dust frost must be called by Long Zhu. Everyone can say it''s a disaster. Of course, they will give Long Zhu face. It depends on how he decides.


    Longzhu didn''t disappoint people. He nodded and said, "it''s good. All Taoist friends, hurry up and have a rest. We can''t stay too long."


    After saying this, the four male monks looked at each other and immediately felt that an atmosphere called "friendship" began to brewing... Sure enough, "sacrificing" a woman can harvest real male feelings. The world of straight men of steel is so simple.


    "Ah..." beichenshuang could only be alone, but she didn''t dare to say anything more... She suddenly regretted following Long Zhu to participate in the action.


    Su Li looked at beichenshuang, who was obviously in a bad mood, and smiled in his heart, but in his hand, he began to knead the Jiaojin with mana and Zhenyuan according to Haitang''s instructions.


    His body is fine, and now as long as he repairs the bow string with this Jiaojin, he can naturally restore his powerful lethality.


    Although both Longzhu and Xiaotong know that he can be awesome without bows and arrows... People always have a sense of ceremony.


    Beichenzi''s "human design" is a powerful hunter. How can there be no bow?

 Chapter 448

    The dragon''s tendons are very thick. Of course, it''s impossible to tie them up as bowstrings, so we must first refine them with mana.


    Begonia helped refine the bow string at the beginning. This time, Begonia hopes Su Li can learn how to refine the treasure with magic power.


    This is like a process of compressing the essence. If the Jiaolong tendon as thick as Su Li''s fist is compressed to the thickness of the bow string, the strength and toughness will more than double!


    This is also a process for high-level friars to refine their tools. Haitang looked at the sword cliff and was really lack of inheritance. Even the tools can only be below the golden elixir. He couldn''t help but give Su Li some advice.


    Su Li also studied very hard, although I''m afraid the current situation is not so suitable.


    But he still worked hard to learn how to refine and warm up with mana. In fact, there was not much fancy in this process, just grinding time.


    Of course, there are ways to speed up. The most direct way is to improve mana refinement... That is, you need to practice the East Star Sutra. Su Li''s mana is just beginning to learn to use. There''s no need to think about refining mana for the time being.


    So when Haitang saw that Su Li had found the rhythm and could start warming himself, he picked up another section of Jiaolong tendon and directly refined it into a silk thread.


    Then Su Li was stunned and skillfully put the refined dragon tendon on Jun''s flower.


    Noticing Su Li''s eyes, Haitang said shyly, "I just hope that the flower of Jun will one day be tied with the bow string that Su Li has warmed up."


    What else could Su Li react to such words? Reach out and gently click on the small head of Begonia.


    How could he be totally unaware of the goddess''s love? In fact, many times, he also wants to respond very much, but he knows that he must exercise restraint in this regard.


    For nothing else, the gap between the two is too big.


    If he responds, although it doesn''t matter in this anti relationship, he believes he will soon reach the peak of anti relationship.


    But what about the upper bound? On the contrary, the gap between him and Chun will be widened.


    Even if he put aside the influence of external factors and only cared about him and Chun himself... Did he constantly accept Chun''s gifts to enhance himself at that time? In that way, doesn''t he really become a vassal of Chun? He is no longer what he was.


    So when Chun continues to pay, pay off the cause and effect she owes, and even he owes a lot, will she continue to be willing to maintain this unbalanced relationship?


    Maybe the temperament of Toon will. But Su Li believed that these immortal gods would only regard him as a passer-by in their long life.


    It''s not good. Su Li doesn''t like it either.


    So he accepted the affection but still had to make his own efforts?


    That''s the standard bitterness play. There''s no need to make both of them work hard and sad.


    These are two situations of accepting the mind of the goddess... And what if he chooses not to respond?


    He will try to meet Chun''s preferences and accept some of her help, but he will not explain or state his position.


    So he is him and Chun is still Chun.


    He will carefully keep this move, and then continue to wander alone without too much delusion.


    Then he decided to set a time for himself... It''s a thousand years. He''ll see it in a thousand years.


    If he''s dead then, it''ll be all over, and it won''t hinder others.


    If the goddess is already indifferent, she can be at peace. She only remembers this feeling.


    And if everything remains the same after a thousand years


    Let''s talk about it then.


    ... well, maybe he''s too conservative emotionally. It''s just that the huge identity gap between the two makes him afraid to give any guarantee.


    But he won''t say anything, but he will start working silently... Say it again after a thousand years.


    Picking up the new "flower of the king", Su Li stretched out his hand and tried it... He found that it was more comfortable than before.


    Even he found that he could use less force to pull out more elasticity. This unscientific phenomenon made Su Li''s lethality of holding the bow to a higher level.


    Most importantly, the bowstring made of Jiaolong tendon is absolutely durable. At least in the short term, there is no need to consider replacing the bowstring.


    It took him almost two hours to complete the rest here. When he looked at others, they were still calm... Looking at the green air floating on their faces, they looked like they were still detoxifying.


    At this time, the person on duty has been replaced by Yuannan.


    After all, beichenshuang was also poisoned. Although it was not poisoned deeply because it did not over mobilize Zhenyuan, Yuannan consciously replaced the duty after a simple recovery.


    Su Li therefore went to the cave and sat down.


    "Master, please continue to rest. I''ll be on duty next." Su Li said.


    The edge was ugly. Su Li obviously breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the "flower of the king" that had been tied with the bow string in his hand.


    In his opinion, if the bow of "beichenzi" is repaired, it means that a top combat power has been restored. Of course, the survival pressure of everyone at this time can be much lighter.


    "I''m fine. I''ve recovered from some energy loss, but it''s a pity..."


    The man stopped here. Su Li looked at the monk silently. What would happen if he didn''t answer?


    Fate is difficult. How could he meet such a person who doesn''t like to talk? Can''t you give face?


    But fortunately, after he had the last experience, he knew how to deal with it, knew that the other party had spoken, and then he went on with it.


    "I originally promised to take part in this trip to the far north floating island to see if there is anything about my Buddhism in the ancient inheritance here. But now I think I''m impulsive. Even if there is any inheritance here, it should be ice water."


    Looks like the monk has flinched?


    "So do you want to give up?" Su Li asked.


    "Give up? That''s impossible." Yuannan suddenly said, "how can you give up? Just hit the wild beast, the poor monk has received more than the merit of saving ten people... It''s still the merit of heaven and earth!"


    Su Li suddenly remembered that he was a monk with a strong purpose. He did things to collect merit.


    However, Su Li was surprised that the wild beast, which was regarded as a cancer in the world, could still earn the merits of heaven and earth... It was mainly because he had a lot of merits, which the drizzle didn''t feel.


    Yuannan chatted with Su Li. Suddenly, he felt that this'' beichenzi ''around him was like his old friend for many years. When chatting, the topic can often be very harmonious, and the other party seems to know his temperament very well


    They were on duty while chatting, but they didn''t think the time passed slowly.


    However, as the long night went on endlessly, Su Li suddenly looked up at the sky


    There was a beautiful aurora in the sky, and at the same time, a strong magnetic disturbance swept the whole audience, even the people in the ice cave were affected.


    "Poof!"


    Immortal Xiaotong vomited three mouthfuls of black blood. He wiped his mouth and stopped until the last mouthful of blood turned red.


    "Damn it, Zhenyuan has been disturbed... Is this the geomagnetic disturbance over the North Sea?" he wiped his mouth, walked to the cave, and looked out at the sky. He was also a little confused.


    "Xiaotong Taoist friend, you still have residual poison in your body." Yuannan reminded.


    "There''s nothing we can do. At present, geomagnetic disturbance may cause abnormal events on the ice sheet, so we can''t relax." immortal Xiaotong is a strong supporter.


    However, even if he was asked to continue his cultivation, he could not do it, because the geomagnetic disturbance even disturbed his true yuan. The cautious Xiaotong immortal will never force himself to make some dangerous attempts.


    His caution is reasonable. Longzhu and beichenshuang over there have also received success one after another.


    It''s just that Beichen cream doesn''t matter. After taking the poison pill, she suppresses its toxicity well. She can remove Jiao poison by calling Zhenyuan for a few times.


    But Longzhu is the way. He also felt the disturbance of external geomagnetic changes to his Zhenyuan, but on the one hand, he was deeply poisoned and needed deep cultivation to remove the poison. On the other hand, he was confident that there would be no problem with Zhenyuan''s control ability.


    He was forced to get rid of the poison, but he also hurt some roots because Zhenyuan was out of control.


    Longzhu has a deep foundation. You can find a way to compensate for it, but in the short term, it can only play 70% of its strength.


    This situation is very helpless, but people can''t disturb Longzhu Xinggong. Otherwise, what if they go crazy?


    Now I can only watch Long Zhu swallow a handful of recovery pills, and then come to the outside of the ice cave, watch the aurora in the sky, and wait for the changes on the ice sheet.


    This geomagnetic anomaly can even affect people''s cultivation. Naturally, it will also affect other things


    A moment later, everyone seemed to see the demons dancing


    Many huge tentacles were suddenly drilled out of the ice below. They beat on the ice madly, breaking the frozen ice everywhere to form an ocean of floating ice.


    This is not over, and the huge ice under the feet of the people also vibrates suddenly. Obviously, something hit the ice below... Under the huge impact force, the solid ice where everyone was was was not broken, but it drifted in the dark sea of floating ice.


    In the process of this drift, the originally frozen sea water exposed the surface again, and then there were many abnormal marine creatures jumping on the Shanghai surface, and some even tried to jump on the iceberg where Su Li and others were located.


    These marine creatures are very strange. They have gills and fins, but they have the same structure as limbs. It seems to be a transitional product from marine organisms to terrestrial organisms. They have sharp teeth. Their mouths are three-quarters the size of their faces. They are monsters in the deep sea.


    None of these ugly strange fish has a head of almost two meters and a body size higher than the average human level. And it looked very ferocious. When those strange fish who climbed the iceberg saw Su Li, they immediately seemed to find their prey and climb up, trying to have a good meal.


    Of course, people will not succeed.


    In addition to Longzhu''s continued recuperation, others began to resist the impact of these strange fish

 Chapter 449

    Strange fish kept jumping out of the sea. The sea was full of cries like babies, completely surrounding the iceberg where everyone was.


    At this time, everyone retracted into the ice cave, and then Yuannan consciously blocked the hole in the ice cave with a demon subduing pestle.


    In theory, they don''t have to fight these strange fish suddenly, at least they don''t need a large-scale conflict. Because with the strength of fate, as long as you block the narrow hole in the ice cave, you can have no worries.


    It was true at first.


    Yuannan is very brave with a demon subduing pestle. He can open the strange fish that rushed to the hole at once. He is one person. He can''t open the pass.


    But it didn''t take long for the situation to change. People heard the constant "click" sound from the ice wall around the ice cave... These strange fish were planing the iceberg!


    This situation is a little worse. If they dig through the iceberg, don''t people have to guard against attacks from all directions at any time?


    "Why don''t we rush out and use the terrain at the top of the iceberg to continue the stalemate with them?" Su Li gave a suggestion, which was actually a hard suggestion.


    These strange fish are not very strong. They look like congenital peaks on average. But at this time, people really don''t dare to be involved in too much energy by these strange fish


    "That''s the only way. I don''t know where the geomagnetism will lead us." they nodded one after another.


    Yes, at this time, people are drifting in a fixed direction under the abnormal geomagnetic traction. It seems that the more massive things are, the more vulnerable they are to the influence of geomagnetism.


    At this time, there was no room for further hesitation. At once, Yuannan took the lead, and the rest followed, and rushed out again from the entrance of the ice cave.


    When they rushed to the platform outside, they had seen these churning strange fish on the surrounding water and ice, and they couldn''t help taking a chill in their hearts.


    But then they swept away the obstacles ahead and went all the way to the iceberg where they were.


    At the top of the iceberg, there is a large slope with an angle of almost 60 degrees. People must bless their feet with Zhenyuan before they can nail on the ice.


    At this time, at the other end of the big slope, it is full of strange fish


    Su Li didn''t look pretentious, so he immediately stepped forward and said, "I''ll keep this side. You keep the steep slopes around you."


    Everyone quickly promised... No one competed with Su Li at this time. His archery is particularly effective in the face of this open terrain.


    So the Xuanhan thousand awn arrow was shot again, and the broken ice almost hit the strange fish on the slope at the angle of the slope.


    The scales of the strange fish are really strong, but they are still far from Su Li''s "Archery".


    For a time, the slope of the iceberg was covered with purplish red blood. It was all the blood of strange fish.


    Su Li started the killing mode and began to kill in a big way. He made the four people around him feel numb... Unless they are evil and heresy, they generally avoid killing.


    Why? It is because killing lives has killing karma, which is the desire of every dead creature for life and unwilling to die.


    This is why murderers generally give people a different feeling, and their spirit is easy to be irritable and excited. People who come down from the battlefield often find it difficult to calm down, and they will get the so-called "battlefield syndrome.".


    Killing karma will affect people''s will, which is inevitable. Unless the person is strong willed or has profound mental cultivation... It''s no use to have great merits and virtues to protect the body. This killing karma is not the karma of heaven and earth, but the karma of the people''s heart.


    "How are you, Taoist friend?" after a wave of clearing, Yuan couldn''t help greeting.


    "Well, it''s much more comfortable to clean up these ugly things." Su Li''s answer is very straightforward and honest... He really dislikes that these strange fish are ugly enough.


    People: "


    What kind of mentality is this? Because these strange fish are ugly, they all have a good idea and will not be affected by killing industry?


    The world is full of wonders. Anyway, Su Li''s teammates are surprised by his mentality.


    But fortunately, Beichen Frost said at this time: "every Beichen wearing ''ice sheet guardian'' is a real warrior. They will not be affected by the so-called killing karma, because for them... Killing is guarding!"


    They immediately felt that this was very reasonable and expressed a high look at beichenzi.


    But Su Li always felt that real Xiaotong and Longzhu looked at him strangely... Then he didn''t feel strange.


    "Don''t be distracted. I don''t know if the geomagnetic explosion will last for multiple levels." Su Li said in a deep voice, as if he were really a calm old soldier.


    So the crowd gathered their hearts and began to attack and defend against the strange fish around the top of the iceberg. Of course, others dare not kill like Su Li. They just need to occupy the steep terrain to drive the strange fish down.


    At first, it was ok, but as time went on, the situation became worse and worse... More and more strange fish, or more and more strange fish in a wide range, began to gather around their iceberg!


    "It''s blood. Strange fish''s blood diffuses in the sea, which has attracted more strange fish''s attention." Xiaotong immortal warned.


    He didn''t dare to tell Su Li not to kill, because if Su Li didn''t kill, they would have been unable to withstand the impact of so many strange fish.


    Su Li didn''t think much of it. Anyway, it''s an inexhaustible number. Why do you care so much?


    He continued to draw the bow and string, and the killing industry also continued to accumulate rapidly


    Pieces of strange fish were easily shot by Su Li, so that later he seemed to hear the roar and curse of countless strange fish.


    This is the performance of deep killing industry. When he killed 80000 Wei Wu soldiers in one breath, there was a similar situation.


    However, compared with the first time, what he heard was the voice of despair and curse of the same human beings. It was much more stressful than these "quack quack" strange fish.


    "Ha ha ~" Su Li smiled and thought the strange fish sounds around his ears were very funny.


    But his laughter fell on others, just like the cry of a night owl, with a penetrating feeling.


    Karma has begun to affect others'' senses of him.


    But Su Li has adapted to this situation. Even for various reasons, the killing karma he bears is caused by a single species of strange fish... Then the problem comes. In the eyes of his fellow human teammates, he seems to have become a battlefield butcher. What about in the eyes of these strange fish?


    That''s the real murderer!


    Killing karma gathered on Su Li, did not destroy his mind, but in turn formed a great deterrent to these strange fish.


    They didn''t have so much wisdom. When they looked at Su Li, it was as if they had encountered natural enemies... This fear crossed the course of thousands of years of species evolution and was directly engraved into their bones, making them quickly feel the fear of natural enemies.


    I don''t know whether this deterrence exceeded a critical point or something. With the first strange fish, I retreated, so I soon had the next day and the third


    Before long, the fish swarming around the people scattered, and even no other marine creatures dared to challenge the people


    It''s the nature of animals to seek good fortune and avoid bad luck. In the perception of surrounding marine organisms, there is a very evil guy on this iceberg... So it''s better not to provoke.


    Yuannan and others did not expect that this crisis would be spent in this form. They were even prepared to fight for a long time.


    Just


    "How to deal with the karma of Taoist friends..." Yuannan said admiringly... In his eyes, the "beichenzi" in front of him is the "king of Tibet" in the Buddhist scriptures.


    Buddha said: I don''t go to hell. Who goes to hell?


    Su Li didn''t respond to this, just moved a little


    The little thousand star world in his head immediately produced a whale swallowing suction, which sucked all his killing karma... So the karma fire in the little thousand star world burned more vigorously.


    They just felt as if they had seen a ghost. Why did Su Li''s killing industry disappear in a word?


    Not only this time, but also when shooting those North Sea mackerels on the coastline before


    They could not help attributing all these reasons to Su Li''s "ice Hunter"... They began to think that this was indeed a great treasure.


    Su Li didn''t explain anything about this misunderstanding, just take it as true.


    Even he is not afraid that someone will covet this armor... Because if you want to wear this armor, you must first bear the cause and effect of this armor. Is this cause and effect easy to bear?


    His karma was swept away again, as if he had nothing left. However, Su Li in everyone''s senses was still different. After all, so many killings brought him countless residual resentments.


    There are so many grievances that it seems that the capital has substance, which has affected the people around it.


    The reaction is that people around him can feel a trace of coldness, which makes people unconsciously want to stay away from him


    The atmosphere was silent. It seemed that everything was a little different from just now.


    Seeing this, Haitang gently rubbed the silver and white armor of the ice hunter, and whispered to him: "this is the reason why most gods are lonely. Not only does our gods'' own will override all living beings, but what we bear is far beyond ordinary people''s imagination."


    "In the end, God''s heart is lonely and people''s heart is far away, and mortals can no longer understand Gods... However, they only need to fear."


    Begonia was instilling the way of God into Su Li again, and also showed him an increasingly lonely road.


    No, it''s not really lonely. As long as there are people walking together on this road, they won''t be lonely


    In a trance, Su Li suddenly understood why Haitang or Chun favored him so much... Because first of all, she was also a goddess afraid of loneliness?

 Chapter 450

    The iceberg where Su Li and others are located has drifted to the edge of a complete ice sheet, the aurora in the sky is still gorgeous, and the geomagnetic riot is even more serious, but why does this ice sheet appear so calm?


    They jumped down from the iceberg and looked carefully at the boundless ice field under the darkness. They seemed to feel something in their hearts.


    "It should be close. According to the information I collected, polar ice floating islands often appear when geomagnetism breaks out... Now geomagnetic riots are becoming more and more serious, and we can''t go wrong with the direction of geomagnetic changes." immortal Xiaotong took out a Sinan as he said.


    Sinan''s spoon handle has been pointing in one direction, which is the current position in the depths of the ice sheet.


    The people also went to that place. However, the more they moved forward, the closer they were to the center of the geomagnetic explosion, and the greater the impact on their true yuan.


    This sign is very bad, because the large fluctuation of Zhenyuan also means that they gradually lose control of their Zhenyuan... Only with the blessing of truth can they suppress the changes of Zhenyuan.


    So, as a last resort, everyone had to show their true intentions to suppress the restless Zhenyuan.


    In this way, there is nothing to do for the time being, but maintaining the state of true intention is also a huge mental energy consumption for everyone


    Su Li therefore also saw the specific meaning of others


    The true meaning of monk Yuannan is unexpected. It should be the true meaning of Buddhist dharma protector King Kong. Buddhist supernatural powers are based on visualizing Buddhist power, so the true meaning of general understanding will also be the form of Buddhist power.


    In fact, the golden body image of fate is a manifestation of one''s true meaning.


    The true meaning manifestation of Xiaotong immortal is like a cloud. The cloud covers his body and makes people unable to perceive... But the cloud will bear additional losses in the current cold situation.


    In hot weather, it must resist high-temperature evaporation, while in cold cooling, it must resist low-temperature crystallization


    Another Xingyun Daolong wish suppresses itself with the true meaning of a dragon. It is similar to the meaning of the Dragon Rising clouds and spitting fog. It is similar to the effect of the real meaning of Xiaotong, but it is obviously higher than that of Xiaotong.


    The situation of the dry wasteland Saint Beichen frost is different. Her true meaning is actually magnetic... And if there is no mistake, this should also be the true meaning brought by one of the secret methods inherited by the dry wasteland cult.


    Looking at the crowd, Su Licai woke up. These people are indeed the inheritors of the great forces of the large sect, because the true meaning they understand is obviously in the same line with their own cultivation skills.


    This is also the characteristic of the ancient inheritance sect. It has the top inheritance, and the inheritance itself can help people understand the true meaning.


    Compared with the original sword sect, the current sword cliff is the least like a great power... Because the disciples of sword cliff understand almost every kind of sword meaning.


    But correspondingly, the high-end sword techniques of sword cliff are also experiencing an explosive growth


    Because other big schools have top inheritance, everyone practices in the way of inheritance... But the sword sect, the predecessor of sword cliff, has no good inheritance. They all came all the way by themselves. Therefore, the disciples of Jianya first had their own sword intention, and then developed supporting sword techniques.


    The difference between the two is that the cultivation path of normal disciples of Damen sect is relatively smooth, and they can easily reach an average high point. The disciples of sword cliff sect generally hone at the bottom for a longer time, but once they rush out of the bottom... It will soar to the sky!


    Even though it was a general cultivation at this time, the gap between Su Li and them also appeared... He randomly chose the true meaning of "Xuanyu arrow" to suppress himself, and he can naturally maintain the stability of Zhenyuan.


    Even if this is just the true meaning of his new understanding, he is even better than the other four in terms of control and understanding depth.


    Therefore, when people continue to move forward, Su Li''s consumption is much smaller, even better than the North dust frost which is most suitable for this environment.


    Such a gesture, however, left a deep mark in the hearts of Xiaotong, Longzhu and other favored sons of heaven. They seemed to see the gesture that a truly perfect monk should have, which also made them feel ashamed.


    All along way, they did not encounter any dangerous creatures.


    This is strange, and they know the North sea ice cap is not the same. Because in the intelligence of Xiaotong immortal, even on the North sea ice cap, there will be some very dangerous existence.


    The previous journey was indeed full of crises, but the situation has changed since the geomagnetic riots boarded the ice sheet again.


    There is only stronger and stronger magnetic field interference and colder and colder climate.


    But only in this way, people feel that they have been challenged more severely than before... Because they can at least see the hope of solving the dangers they encountered before, but now they can only see how long they can persist.


    So in this case, they met an ice sculpture


    This is a human shaped ice sculpture, and what makes their scalp numb is the monk''s clothes that can be vaguely judged on the ice sculpture... That is, this is a monk frozen into ice sculpture!


    It''s about the sad mood of rabbit death, especially in this environment.


    They were stunned and knew that if they couldn''t hold on, the situation would be like this frozen monk.


    Just think in a better direction


    "Does this mean that we are close to the polar ice floating island?" Su Li asked.


    The evidence supporting this inference is the ice sculpture in front of us, which must be the remains of monks who came to explore polar ice floating islands before.


    Immortal Xiaotong took a deep breath: "if it''s not bad, we''ve come to the periphery of the polar ice floating island."


    "Keep going. We''re in the right direction."


    Everyone was a little excited... In fact, after adapting to the pressure, they found that the violent geomagnetism was very effective for the refinement of their true yuan and the exercise of their will.


    If they can insist on completing the trip and return safely, it can be predicted that even if there is no other harvest, the refinement of Zhenyuan and will is enough to make them make great progress.


    So the people cheered up and went on.


    Su Li looked at the people who seemed to have infinite power all at once, and was quite praised in his heart... These teammates are indeed the leaders of this generation, with deep potential and inside information.


    In fact, he felt that except for Xiaotong immortal who wanted to find another way out, whether it was Longzhu or Yuannan, they might be able to advance to Yuanying at any time if they wanted to.


    However, they have been worried about the step-by-step cultivation path of their sect, and want to try some new ways... Such as the rumored invincible ancient cultivation method.


    Su Li could understand this attitude but didn''t agree with it, but he couldn''t come up with practical examples to convince them, so he had to follow them. In fact, he thinks his current state is the most correct... Or his Shizu state is the most correct.


    His master, Chen Yu fairy, didn''t know what ancient cultivation method she had when she was in the golden elixir period, but she tossed out three additional golden elixirs... It''s amazing and can toss.


    But correspondingly, after she was promoted to Yuanying, her strength was also extraordinary. Even within a few years, she was able to hang and beat her Taoist companion who had long been Yuanying... So Ji Lian, now the deputy leader of Jianya, had to close the "dead pass" that she couldn''t get out without human life.


    I love my assistant leader for one second.


    Su Li thinks there is such a good example of Shizu. Of course, he should toss his golden elixir before promoting Yuanying!


    So the result of his tossing is the "golden pill drawing"... He painted the terrain of Dongzhou and the far north on the golden pill, which gave him mana in advance.


    He has some very different understanding of today''s practice: if you want to be strong, you have to toss!


    The crowd continued to move forward, and with the emergence of the first ice sculpture, they slowly began to encounter similar ice sculptures more and more intensively along the way.


    On the bright side, this is the way forward for everyone. But on the downside, the environment here has become worse and worse.


    Su Li''s situation is very good, but others are a little worse.


    In particular, Long Zhu suffered internal injuries because of his arrogance, and now his persistence is the worst... Now his spirit and body have reached the limit. I''m afraid he will be unable to withstand the cold and frozen like those ice sculptures in a short time.


    But the question is, as the direct descendant of Xingyun road of Zhongzhou University, how can people not have anything for emergency use?


    With his expression slightly unwilling, his whole body soon released a kind of mana wave bound


    A moment later, he was wrapped in a pure water, forming a mana sphere composed of water.


    Long Zhu closed his eyes and seemed to be having a rest. Everyone had to stop and wait patiently.


    In fact, this is also a rare opportunity for everyone to rest, because the disturbance of this mana sphere has weakened the surrounding geomagnetic influence.


    This is a great breathing opportunity for those who have adapted to the increasing geomagnetic pressure. They gather around the mana sphere transformed by Long Zhu and try to breathe, and also relieve the nerves that have been strained for too long.


    "This is the fluctuation of this life magic weapon... It seems that this man''s predecessors deliberately sealed a life magic weapon into his body, so that they can use its magic power in a critical moment." Haitang whispered in Su Li''s ear.


    It''s not surprising that the friars in Zhongzhou have their own life magic weapon. Su Li just thinks that when this thing is over, Chun must speak the law in the sword cliff teaching, so as to save the group of old people only know how to pick up the sword


    The rest of the people saw this scene with admiration. After all, who doesn''t want their backers to be more reliable?

 Chapter 451

    Longzhu''s condition improved rapidly in the pure water sphere. Not only the residual poison in the body was quickly discharged, but also the dark wounds and acne recovered rapidly. Even the mental fatigue was quickly repaired through deep sleep.


    Looking at the sleeping dragon wish in the sphere, everyone was very envious.


    About two hours later, when Longzhu opened his eyes again, he was full of energy and recovered to his peak.


    When the water polo broke, he was exposed to the cold wind, but he soon withstood the violent geomagnetism and cold with a more relaxed attitude.


    Of course, people feel great pressure again... Only after two hours of rest, their mental state recovers well, which also gives them the opportunity to continue to adapt to this chaotic geomagnetism.


    Soon they entered a stable cycle, and then continued to adapt to the increasing geomagnetic riots.


    Gradually, they saw the bullying icebergs and peaks


    "It''s almost there." Longzhu said.


    After adapting to the geomagnetic riot here, he has been able to barely give play to his sensing ability.


    He felt that the ice under his feet had come to an end, and then there was a huge ice body... That is, the places they had passed before were all ice layers extending from this huge ice body.


    Now, they have entered the proper range of polar ice floating islands.


    When he stepped into the proper range of the polar ice floating island, the Begonia sitting on Su Li''s shoulder suddenly stood up.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Su Li asked, then reacted and said, "what do you feel?"


    Begonia hesitated and said in some surprise, "it''s the power of winter... This is the breath of xuanming''s power. She sure enough left something here."


    "Can you trace the source?" Su Li asked again.


    "Yes, your direction is roughly right, but the source of divine power is deeper," said Haitang.


    Su Li nodded clearly... The iceberg where they were was was just the tip of a huge ice block. Most of the volume of the ice block was hidden under the water.


    Well, naturally, even if the area on the water surface of this polar ice floating island is huge at this time, there must be a larger existence under the water.


    They went on, but when they came to a glacier mountain, beichenshuang suddenly said, "gentlemen, I think we should stop here. The glacier is extremely dangerous. For us, the real harvest should be on the ice sculptures around here."


    The implication is to suggest that everyone "pick up the body".


    "No, we''re going into the mountain. The real harvest is in the mountain." immortal Xiaotong insisted.


    Beichenshuang didn''t worry about it, but said: "To tell you the truth, my younger sister asked our predecessors about this polar ice floating island before going on a trip... Although many of the inheritance of our Qianhuang great religion point to this polar ice floating island, which shows the inextricable connection between our teaching and philosophy here. However, the predecessors who explored polar ice floating Islands in the past dynasties have never been able to get out of this glacier mountain!"


    "So little sister wants to warn you here that you must not enter arbitrarily!"


    After hearing this, immortal Xiaotong hesitated obviously, and then said in a slightly heavy tone: "well, I have one thing to hide from you."


    "Ten thousand years ago, an elder came here and left safely with the ancient inheritance. Now he has been pressing on the edge of the far north for ten thousand years without falling down."


    Beichenshuang was slightly stunned, and then suddenly said, "what Taoist brother said is the Yan dragon venerable?"


    "It''s the elder." immortal Xiaotong nodded in confirmation.


    Beichenshuang then exclaimed, "if it''s this elder, it''s really possible. I just don''t know if the venerable elder has told me the secret of entering the mountain?"


    "Abide by your heart and don''t be fascinated by foreign things." immortal Xiaotong gave a direct answer: "that''s the warning given by your elder."


    "Is there a fairyland in this glacier? So the elder asked us to abide by our original heart?" Yuan Nan frowned and guessed.


    However, beichenshuang still denied: "it won''t be so simple. If this is a fairyland, we can''t deal with the fairyland that can trap all the real fairies of our Qianhuang sect."


    At this time, Long Zhu, who had been silent before, said coldly, "well, anyway, I''m going to go in and have a look. After all, I''m afraid the elder Xiaotong said won''t have much higher cultivation than us when he entered here?"


    Immortal Xiaotong was slightly stunned and thought of all kinds of rumors and information about Beichen star. Then he nodded and confirmed: "it is from here that the elder started the road of the strong."


    "That''s it. Since someone has done something like that in the same realm, I believe I can do it!" Long Zhu said confidently, raising his feet and walking in.


    Immortal Xiaotong didn''t hesitate. He was going to go in. So he immediately followed and entered the glacier mountains the second.


    Yuannan hesitated and went in. The monk relies on his merits to protect his body. He feels that he is not afraid of anything.


    Su Li also followed, but his state of mind was much more stable.


    Compared with the little knowledge of immortal Xiaotong, Su Li knows what Beichen star encountered in it... And Beichen star''s safe escape has nothing to do with herself, just because she is the wearer of the contemporary "ice Hunter".


    They walked forward for a while, and then Longzhu looked back to the rear.


    At the end, Su Li said in a playful tone, "don''t look, she didn''t follow."


    "What a pity." Longzhu shook his head slightly, looking very sorry.


    "Brother Longzhu, did you still feel the truth?" immortal Xiaotong suddenly smiled and asked.


    "I just think it''s a pity to have such an excellent female friar." Long Zhu shook his head and said it''s a pity.


    But after a few words of conversation, Su Li found that the original slight alienation between immortal Xiaotong and Long Zhu had disappeared all at once. They seemed to be very skilled


    "Come on, don''t say that." Long Zhu freely said that women are not important, but then looked at Su Li and said, "your son, now the saint is gone. Don''t you mind wearing this helmet?"


    Su Li smiled and shook his head, but didn''t take off his helmet. Instead, he just opened his face armor and showed his face and said, "I didn''t mean to hide it, but if he showed his face before, I''m sorry to let the saint live."


    People: "


    This answer is really full of sword cliff romance.


    Yuannan looked at Su Li''s face and said, "which son are you? Is it the son of sword cliff?"


    Su Li frowned, a little strange about the monk''s reaction.


    "Yes, old friend, didn''t you expect?" but he replied.


    But Yuannan''s reaction was still unexpected. He pointed to himself in surprise and asked, "do we know each other?"


    Su Li looked at him speechless, then stretched out his hand and pulled out a "small meat ball" from his chest armor. After shaking it, the meat intestines looked up vaguely from inside.


    The influence of geomagnetism on it is also great. Although its blood is strong and can resist the severe cold, it will inevitably enter a sleepy state... Because it is too lazy to use its strength to resist geomagnetism.


    "Change back to the original color," Su Li said.


    Meat intestines woke up, immediately shook some of their hair, and then became the original black back and white belly


    Yuannan suddenly woke up, then pointed to the dog and shouted unbelievably, "is this meat sausage?!"


    Well, I only know his dog but not its owner


    Yuannan then reacted, smiled awkwardly and said, "I didn''t expect you to change so much when you grow up."


    This is the truth. He just didn''t recognize Su Li.


    Even if he knew that the son of Jianya was in front of him and that the son of Jianya was called Su Li, he didn''t recognize that this was the Taoist boy he met in Ukraine.


    "You''ve known each other for a long time?" this time it''s Xiaotong''s turn and Longzhu''s surprise.


    Yuannan said with some embarrassment: "I''ve known Su Li for more than ten years. When I knew Su Li at that time, he was only a little young. I didn''t expect that he was such a great monk now."


    He said and compared the size of "xiaodouding".


    Su Li was embarrassed by him... But forget it, who makes him an old friend.


    However, the information disclosed in this report shocked the other two people.


    "Taoist friend, how long have you been practicing so far?" Longzhu couldn''t help asking.


    Su Li calculated and then said, "it''s almost thirteen years... It''s been so long."


    The others listened and wanted to hit him!


    After 13 years of practice, we have reached the peak of the golden elixir!


    If you are a normal person, you should still stay in the gas refining period at this time. It is not surprising that you are stuck in the chemical gas state or fetal rest state. Even if the talent is like Longzhu, thirteen years is just entering the realm of returning to the truth and starting to try to knot Dan.


    All three felt like they didn''t want to talk.


    So he just went on his way, looking as if he had been hit.


    Yuannan also found that Su Li had completely caught up with him, and it was inevitable that there was a gap in his heart.


    But soon they could not maintain this mentality, because after turning an ice peak, they suddenly faced a flat and smooth ice wall like a mirror.


    On the ice wall, a dense Scripture is engraved with a blue halo pattern!


    Everyone was shocked, and then subconsciously looked at this scripture


    Then they got out of control. From the first sight, their attention was all attracted by this Scripture, and then they couldn''t help reading it and began to understand it. They couldn''t stop at all.


    However, Su Li stopped because he found that this was an ancient Dharma Scripture, and he had no need for ancient Dharma.


    His Taoist heart has long been tested, and red old man has done good again!


    But others are different... After all, what they want is the ancient Dharma.

 Chapter 452

    Su Li recovered from shaking God, but saw that others had been addicted to this Scripture.


    "Su Li, it''s great that you can wake up by yourself." Haitang clapped his hands happily.


    "What''s wrong? I feel that these are just some profound and mysterious cultivation methods. Even if I indulge in them... I have an ''ice Hunter'', I''m not afraid of cold erosion." Su Li asked.


    Begonia said with disdain: "because this early Yuan immortal Dharma is indeed the most widely circulated ancient Dharma in the upper world, and it can be regarded as the beginning of all dharmas."


    "But xuanming carried too many smuggled goods in it. Do you really think no one can see it?"


    Su Li asked in surprise, "what''s that?"


    Begonia said, "this ancient practice can be applied to any kind of golden elixir in theory. It is the most universal ancient practice. However, it has been tampered with by people, and its nature has changed..."


    "Anyone who practices it can succeed, but he will change his attributes and become a practitioner of frost attributes."


    After hearing this, Su Li was a little wary. He thought that the cold mana of Beichen star was out of control and could only be consumed in the form of spell release. Finally, it condensed into a dragon outside the body


    "Why did you do that?" Su Li asked strangely.


    Begonia shook his head and said, "it''s certainly not easy for xuanming to leave such a thing here. But this thing itself is nothing. After cultivation, it''s just to transform its true yuan and mana into attributes such as frost."


    "I see." Su Li knew clearly, and then prepared to wake up the addicted three people.


    For nothing else, just in front of this stone wall stands 17 ice sculptures!


    Seventeen people who came here in the past dynasties turned into ice sculptures in the enlightenment.


    Su Li first tried to awaken them with "awakening talisman" and "heart clearing talisman". A large number of talismans were scattered, but he found that they understood them more spiritually.


    He was a little speechless, and then he realized that they were not confused by external evils, but in a focused ''learning state''. Isn''t this refreshing for them to understand more spiritually?


    So he quickly changed his way, condensed a long useless "soul calming charm" and lost it.


    The three people were stunned immediately, and their mind was suppressed.


    At this time, Su Li quickly suppressed Fangyuan with great significance, but suppressed the geomagnetic riots around. This didn''t let the three people go wild because their minds were controlled.


    They soon recovered, but when they looked at Su Li, they all looked dissatisfied. It seemed that Su Li blocked their way.


    Su Li understood this very well. He just pointed to the ice sculptures around them and said nothing.


    The three were stunned, and then a layer of cold sweat appeared on their backs... Almost, they thought it was almost a problem.


    If it weren''t for Su Li, there would be three more ice sculptures here!


    They moved their eyes away from the ice wall with difficulty. Fortunately, they were all heroes of great perseverance and wisdom.


    "I almost said thank you for saving Su Li''s life." immortal Xiaotong sincerely thanked me.


    Long Zhu also had some problems with his face. He said reluctantly, "who could have thought that such a wonderful method should be so evil."


    On the contrary, Yuannan recited the Buddha''s name to calm his mind, and then said, "it''s not that this wonderful method is evil, but I can''t resist the temptation of this wonderful method and get lost... This wonderful method is by no means what this world should have."


    The monk is the fastest to wake up, probably because he is a Buddhist disciple. Although the martial arts of this sect are mysterious, there are some barriers after all.


    Su Li nodded and said, "indeed, this is the upper bound skill. The skill itself has no big problem except that it will transform the cultivator''s attribute into a side effect of cold ice."


    Long Zhu immediately resisted and said, "in that case, I''ll forget it. After all, many magical powers in Xingyun road need to be driven by the true yuan and mana of specific attributes. If you change the attributes, you''ll have a great future in Xingyun road."


    It''s practical, but it also shows Longzhu''s pride in his sect''s inheritance... His self-confidence is no less than the pride of ancient cultivation.


    It''s just that it''s hard for immortal Xiaotong to make a decision... He needs ancient cultivation. That''s right, but he doesn''t want to learn it for half his life.


    Su Li smiled and said, "why don''t we go in and have a look?"


    The other three people all raised their spirits... Yes, it''s good to go in and have a look.


    So they walked all the way inside, but after turning a mountain pass, another mountain wall appeared


    There is another Scripture on the mountain wall, and the content of this scripture surprised everyone... It''s not addictive this time, because the content mentioned above is completely beyond their imagination.


    Unexpectedly, those who have broken the pill into babies will be trained into golden pills again!


    This is a secret magic power of practicing a golden pill on the basis of Yuanying. It''s very amazing.


    "This is to practice the ancient method with the current method?" Su Li said angrily.


    Haitang breathed in his ear like orchid: "it seems so, but you think, Yuanying''s gathering of Yuanshen is the foundation of today''s practice, and all Yuanying''s practice focuses on how to enhance Yuanshen. But this skill is robbing Yuanshen for support..."


    Su Li asked strangely, "so Yuanying''s cultivation stagnated, while Jindan grew rapidly?"


    "Until Yuanying is depressed and the spirit is unconscious," Begonia said again.


    Should it be so terrible? The skill on the previous ice wall is still normal. Why does it look strange from the second one?


    At this time, Haitang said, "in fact, the golden elixir period can also practice this skill, and its function can greatly strengthen the golden elixir itself, cooperate with the previous one, or have miraculous effects."


    Su Li didn''t understand. What are the meanings of these inheritance left by the winter God?


    There were no ice sculptures left before this ice wall, so they couldn''t understand it and went on.


    But there are many ice sculptures next.


    Su Li looked at the shape of the ice sculptures here in amazement... The ice sculptures were all cross legged, but their facial expressions seemed to be incomparably stunned and shocked.


    Then they all raised their heads, but there was a hole in the middle of their eyebrows, and their eyes looked at the sky


    "These are the strong ones of Yuanying? Why do they release their Yuanying?" Long Zhu said puzzled.


    Of course, this question was not answered by pointing to the little friends around, but Su Li had heard the answer given by Haitang in his ear, and then translated it in real time. Generally, he pointed to the Scripture on the wall and said, "because they have practiced this piece of ice muscle fairy bone determination... The flesh body has been extremely strengthened to accommodate mana, and Yuanying is further depressed."


    "They probably realize that if Yuanying doesn''t leave the body, their reasons will be ''digested'' by their own flesh body."


    It''s another evil skill. It seems very powerful, but the side effects are amazing.


    "Taoist friends can understand?!" Longzhu was surprised.


    Su Li was a little embarrassed and could only vaguely say, "I understand, I understand."


    They were speechless, but they did not force him to speak. Just feeling... It seems that these wonderful methods are not so good.


    No wonder there are many legends about this polar ice floating island, but in the end no one can bring back any news from the core area.


    It turns out that the inheritance of secret Dharma on these ice walls is so tempting that it leaves people here.


    "Why don''t we pick a corpse and take it away?" monk Yuannan suddenly put forward a very constructive but not Buddhist proposal.


    Everyone looked at each other, and then immediately picked up their own


    Yuanying level corpse, even if it has been frozen for so long, it is still a treasure!


    And I''m not afraid that these Yuanying''s classmates will come to the door... After all, the bodies frozen here have a history of at least thousands of years. Their descendants have experienced two or even three or four generations of changes for a long time. It''s a question whether they still exist.


    This is a treasure, especially the monks who can come here may still have spiritual treasures.


    In particular, when monk Yuannan couldn''t wait to come to an ice sculpture of a monk with multiple Salmonella costumes and tried to put it into his storage equipment, but failed... Obviously, there are other storage equipment on the body.


    And this kind of equipment left here often means an amazing wealth.


    Seeing this, Su Li used the symbol to point on an ice sculpture he randomly selected, but it seemed to melt away the wisps of resentment. Then a thin layer of ice fell off the surface of the ice sculpture, and then revealed the lifelike real face!


    "The mana in his body works by itself, so he can preserve the Dharma body without destroying it. It''s a pity that his spirit has died, and now there is only a body left." Haitang explained in Su Li''s ear.


    Su Li looked at the lifelike corpse, and his heart was getting colder... The winter God acted really weird and poisonous.


    He looked at the body and hesitated, but then he just left it where it was and didn''t move.


    After understanding the world of gods and more and more knowledge of causal karma, he has understood what his decision at this time means


    Even if the cause and effect thread on the corpse has faded, the karma disappears completely with the disappearance of the death path. However, human relics naturally inherit cause and effect.


    Maybe you can ignore it, and even if you ignore these causes and effects, it often won''t do much damage to his car.


    However, as his accomplishments become higher and higher, he will become more and more sensitive to the induction of cause and effect... Maybe at some time, this cause and effect will become an obstacle to his progress?


    For the friars of Qianhuang cult, he can kill without taboo, but for these strangers, he will choose to respect them and stay away.


    Anyway, he doesn''t need anything. If he needs anything, he asks his own sword cliff sect. If he doesn''t need anything, he can kill several dry wasters and rob them

 Chapter 453

    Beyond the residual thoughts on these corpses, Su Li didn''t care what others did, but waited at the corner of the road ahead.


    The three people looked at each other, but they were embarrassed to see Su Li behave like this.


    Su Li understood their thoughts and said, "if I met these bodies before the age of 16, I would take their relics."


    The implication is that it is no longer necessary now.


    Long Zhu hesitated and finally got up and came to Su Li and said, "you don''t need these, sir."


    He has the confidence to do so.


    Seeing Su Li''s practice, immortal Xiaotong suddenly realized it, then bowed respectfully to the body in front of him and said, "take the relics of the elder generation and naturally inherit the cause and effect of the elder generation. If you have the chance to meet the descendants of the elder generation, you must take care of it."


    It''s enough to have this heart. People die like lights out, especially those who have died for thousands of years. What they have on them, even if they are ownerless, is of course beneficial to future generations.


    But Xiaotong immortal also knows cause and effect. He only took the items of a Yuan Ying corpse with restraint.


    Monk Yuannan was the last to wake up, but once he woke up, he was more cautious about the cause and effect.


    Buddhism attaches importance to cause and effect, so even if you don''t understand it, you can''t perceive it, but you are still cautious.


    He simply uttered a Buddha''s name, then sat down cross legged beside the corpse with many Salmonella ornaments, recited a transcendental Scripture, and then bent down peacefully to examine the belongings on the corpse.


    He ignored the magic weapons that looked very powerful and the spirit objects in the space objects, but turned out a Book of scriptures hidden by the great power


    This is a Buddhist sutra, an ancient and unique book, but it seems to contain mystery. Under the wind and frost of thousands of years, the pages are still brand-new.


    "Please don''t worry, elder. I''m sure I''ll pass on this Scripture and keep it from being covered with dust." the monk worshipped again, and then set up an ice grave for the man in this ice covered place as an end.


    Others waited patiently for him to finish all this before continuing on the road.


    To be honest, the monk''s actions are of little practical value, and even it seems very foolish for him to take only one Scripture.


    But after doing so, he was determined... He thanked Su Li and Xiaotong for reminding him. He knew the end of cause and effect entanglement.


    "Let''s see the joke. It''s really a monk. I''ve heard many stories of eminent monks trapped by cause and effect in the temple, so I don''t dare to neglect it." he explained to the people shyly.


    People also understand, and then continue to go inside


    After this time, they unconsciously improved the central environment to a higher level.


    At least when I look at those wonderful ice wall scriptures, I''m no longer so intoxicated. They have come to realize that although these scriptures are good, they are definitely not suitable for them.


    Next is the fourth and last ice wall.


    There is only one ice sculpture standing alone in front of the.


    Everyone was surprised, but they didn''t expect to see the remains of a monk here.


    The ice wall in front is already a desperate situation for everyone. After all, how can there be a way to live after practicing the skill that can "digest" Yuanying together?


    At this time, Longzhu suddenly thought of something and asked, "it seems that beichenshuang said that there was a real immortal in their dry wasteland cult?"


    "Yes, dry wasteland is really immortal!"


    Everyone suddenly realized.


    In today''s practice, the true immortal is also called "Yang God", which is the powerful existence of the yuan God to refine the void.


    In the realm of Yang God, its own mana can be drawn from the emptiness refined by itself, which has made up the gap with the ancient cultivation to a great extent.


    Therefore, the Mahayana period of ancient and modern times will be consistent again, which can be called "the real fairy on land".


    "If the Yang God and the true immortal face to face, then the yuan God can definitely withstand the ''digestion'' of the flesh body, and even accelerate the strengthening of the flesh body. It is possible to double the maximum mana under his control when his state remains unchanged!" Longzhu, who is the most knowledgeable, said calmly.


    After all, Xingyun Dao is a great school of Zhongzhou that has been inherited for tens of thousands of years. In history, the predecessors who soared to the fairy world do not know much, so even his younger generation can know some about the cultivation knowledge of Yang God.


    Su Li was envious. It''s not like their sword cliff sect... I really thought the sect leader Xia Ming would be willing to shut down all the time? This is because he has the highest accomplishments of the sword cliff sect, and there is no experience to learn from in front of him, so he must find a way to open up a way for the sword cliff disciples behind him!


    Really think the leader of Jianya doesn''t even care about the educational administration?


    No, he''s just doing the most important thing as a leader... Pioneer!


    Chun can tell them more... But she prefers to see the sword cliff people go out of their own way.


    As a princess of heaven, she was tired of seeing those same men, who had no characteristics in her eyes and seemed very mediocre. But these people in Jianya are different... Although their accomplishments are still very low, they are all high spirited and open up their own way all the way.


    If such a person can fly to the upper world, even in heaven, he will definitely be the object of key training.


    Therefore, in Chun''s eyes, sword cliff sect is a potential force under the Oriental Tianting and a potential stock worth investing in.


    Su Li didn''t think much about those things. Now in the eyes of the other three people, he once again "translated" the scriptures on the ice wall in front of them.


    When they got here, they couldn''t understand what the scriptures on the ice wall were.


    "This Scripture should be the last one, but it tells a method of strengthening the flesh to the extreme and then strengthening the yuan God... Of course, this method can only be used by the Yang God at least, otherwise the end will be the same as the Yuan Ying ice sculpture in front of the ice wall." Su Li said as he listened.


    This time, people were not surprised that Su Li could understand the scriptures on the ice wall. The key is that if you can''t figure it out, you just don''t think about it.


    They suddenly realized that if the four scriptures in this ice wall were not originally from the first chapter of the golden elixir period, but from the second chapter of the Yuan Ying period, then they must at least Yang God to practice the third and fourth chapters.


    "Just what''s the effect of this cultivation?" immortal Xiaotong asked curiously.


    Su Li was completely stunned when he heard a sentence gently spit out by Haitang.


    He didn''t explain anything, but hurriedly pulled the people back and took a big step.


    Everyone was surprised and didn''t know what was going on.


    But Su Li didn''t explain. He stopped and looked inside with lingering fear before he took the people away from the ice wall and even quickly retreated to the pass of the glacier mountains.


    "What''s going on?" Longzhu asked uneasily.


    It is precisely because he has more and more understood Su Li''s talent and courage in continuous contact, so he didn''t dare to relax his vigilance when he saw that Su Li was so surprised.


    When Su Li saw that there was still no movement, he felt that he was really startled by Haitang.


    Then he looked at the crowd and said, "sorry, guys, maybe I''m a little nervous. But if it''s not necessary, we''d better not go back to the place just now."


    "What happened? What was recorded on the last ice wall?" Xiaotong and Yuannan were also very curious.


    Su Li pondered slightly and said, "I can''t tell you in detail. You just need to know the ice walls we saw all the way in. If someone can successfully practice and succeed all the way, he will be slowly changed into another person!"


    The people were very surprised and looked at each other. They couldn''t understand what Su Li said.


    "Explain it simply..." Su Li pondered again, and then said in another way: "we regard these as the inheritance left by ancient Da Neng... But in fact, this is the method of returning to life against death left by Da Neng!"


    Everyone was shocked. After this statement was put forward, they really understood what was going on.


    They all looked unbelievable. They never thought that such a secret was still hidden on the mysterious polar ice floating island.


    In fact, Shanghai Tang said more


    The essence of this extremely ice floating island is actually the secret method "ice coffin against death" performed by the winter God... It is worthy of being a congenital God. This secret method of life preservation and rebirth is also performed on such a large scale.


    However, it seems that there is something wrong with the winter God''s life saving secret method. He has to complete rebirth in another way with a smaller probability.


    Because practicing these four secrets alone can''t do much. Only by practicing on this extremely ice floating island and absorbing the divine power scattered in the vitality of heaven and earth, can we complete the transformation of the winter God back to life against death.


    That''s equivalent to the four secret arts. They are shaping a suitable body for the winter God xuanming, and then reposing their own information and ideas in the heaven and earth vitality of this extremely ice floating island, and integrating them a little in the process of cultivation until the dove occupies the magpie''s nest.


    Therefore, there are many processes of weakening the cultivator''s yuan God in these four skills, which is also to facilitate the change in a subtle way.


    This kind of thing really scares me when I think about it. I didn''t expect that the place of inheritance would be a swallowing trap set by Da Neng.


    Even the bold Longzhu only felt a lingering fear, and then began to urge people to leave this ghost place quickly.


    "Although there is much reluctance, this trip can not be regarded as fruitless after all." immortal Xiaotong shook his head slightly and could only follow up with a sigh.


    He also knew that he couldn''t find what he needed here.


    But unexpectedly, at the mountain pass of the glacier, Su Li suddenly handed him a book and said, "this is the nine turn yuan robbery Sutra I wrote down silently. It is a good ancient cultivation method. If you still want to follow the road of ancient cultivation, you can try it."


    "This..." immortal Xiaotong couldn''t believe it. Unexpectedly, when he felt at a loss for the failure of this exploration, Su Li suddenly gave such a generous gift.

 Chapter 454

    "Taoist friends, please rest assured. If I know this secret method, I will guard sword cliff for a thousand years!" immortal Xiaotong made an appointment for a thousand years as soon as he was excited.


    To tell the truth, Su Li really didn''t need the goods to make this agreement. After all, according to the urine nature of the ancient cultivation method, his accumulation for thousands of years probably reached the level of Dongming.


    Isn''t it just a broken hole? unworthy.


    Su Li really doesn''t like the cultivation level of this goods, but he is very jealous of his array inheritance. So after pretending to be reserved, he said, "it''s up to you."


    I don''t want anything in return. You decide what you want to do.


    Immortal Xiaotong was stunned for a moment, and then he came back to God... He sold himself for a thousand years?


    No... you''re welcome!


    Immortal Xiaotong was a little skeptical about life. He was just very happy. When he said that, he recognized it there? It''s also like he volunteered to give kindness without reward


    The other two nearby originally thought the scene was moving, and now they looked at Xiaotong with the same eyes as looking at the mentally retarded.


    How many millennia of life?


    He sold himself so easily for thousands of years. This man is really "clear between love and hate".


    Su Li smiled. Do you think it''s just "selling yourself" for thousands of years?


    No, when immortal Xiaotong found that his spiritual cultivation couldn''t keep up with his mana cultivation, he tried his best to find that only the Dongming Heart Sutra of Jianya sect could solve the problem from the root, it would be a matter of a lifetime


    It''s good to think so. It''s an invitation to the sect to return a sect Dharma protector who can last thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years.


    Who made the progress of ancient cultivation too slow? I can''t achieve anything for thousands of years


    Of course, this is all Yang Mou. Since immortal Xiaotong is bent on seeking ancient cultivation methods and accepts the jiuzhuan yuan robbery Sutra given by Su Li, the result is doomed.


    So the atmosphere became so subtly active. After all, someone''s "bad luck" always makes people feel happy to some extent.


    Yuannan and Longzhu look like watching the excitement.


    They walked out while talking and laughing, but when they came to the glacier mountains, they were surprised to find that there was no one here... They thought that beichenshuang would wait for them outside for at least some time?


    "Forget it, no matter the woman." Long Zhu looks just a little bad, but he enjoys the friendship between the four people now... Sure enough, as long as a man sacrifices a woman, he can find the truth.


    The four people along the way can be said to share weal and woe. To some extent, even their values have been more unified, so it is inevitable to have a real friendship.


    "Yes, when we go back, I''ll introduce you to the sister of Jianya sect." when a man is familiar with it, he can''t avoid talking... But Su Li''s words are not nonsense. The sister of Jianya sect... Depends on whether he can afford it.


    In fact, there are a lot of nuns in Jianya sect and its predecessor Jianzong, but there are still a large number of singles in Jianya sect... This can explain the problem.


    The four joked, and the journey home was fast under the skillful relationship.


    But something unexpected happened. When they came to the periphery of the polar ice floating island and came to an ice surface where the power of the geomagnetic riot was weakened, they found a group of people standing there, seemingly waiting for their arrival.


    Su Li took a closer look and recognized that it was the man of Qianhuang sect. Their original teammate, the virgin of the dry wasteland, was also in the crowd, as if waiting for their arrival.


    "Xiaotong friend, it''s my fault this time." Long Zhu immediately bowed and apologized to Xiaotong and everyone, crisp and ashamed.


    "Don''t say that, just think about how to get through this disaster." immortal Xiaotong replied simply.


    At first they almost fell out because of this woman, but now they are completely "reconciled" because of that woman. For a time, some of them were covered with gas.


    "Keep a distance and see what they want to do... Since they are only here to block us without going deep into the polar ice floating island, it is obvious that they are also very afraid of the environment of the polar ice floating island." Su Li said calmly.


    "It''s not a good thing to be left or right. Why don''t we retreat into the depths of the polar ice floating island to try?" the difficult suggestion is quite interesting... Just don''t bother to talk nonsense with them.


    The remaining three looked at each other and thought the proposal was good, so they resolutely retreated back without any meaning of nonsense.


    This was obviously beyond the imagination of the people in the dry wasteland over there. After a little panic, a loud voice came over immediately


    "Don''t panic, little friends. I just want to ask you to come out of the core glacier of polar ice floating island. Have you seen me teach master Huang Jizi?"


    People run faster when they hear it. It sounds like an excuse. If the opposite side believes that all the treasures on them at this time come from the so-called "desolate son", won''t they be ransacked by them?


    ... in fact, the Qianhuang cult would not be so unbearable, but their first impression was so bad that everyone thought in the worst direction.


    Su Li was cool about this, because he always felt that there was a probability that he was coming to trouble him


    ... beichenshuang looked at the four black spots away quickly and clenched her teeth. She really wanted to trouble Su Li.


    However, she was looking for "beichenzi", but she didn''t know that the real identity of "beichenzi" was Su Li.


    Because what she wants is the ice hunter.


    She is a very sensitive and intelligent woman. From getting along with her all the way, she already knows that Nannan ''beichenzi'' doesn''t seem to have much favor with her.


    This made her inner lever, which was constantly shaking, shift to the dry and wasteland religion.


    Indeed, beichenzi can fight with the Qianhuang sect, and she doesn''t think there is any hope of victory. She originally just wanted to use "beichenzi" to enhance her voice in teaching.


    But now that beichenzi doesn''t like her, she simply tells Qianhuang about Beichen and the ice hunter.


    In this way, the dry wilderness sect will definitely want to win the ice hunter, and who else is qualified to wear this legendary armor after that?


    At that time, she was the "Beichen" who inherited the wishes of all the people in the far north, and her position in the great religion of dry wasteland must be promoted by a straight line!


    Now people run away


    "Martial uncle, I wonder if we want to chase?" she urged. It seems that he is not in a hurry, but in fact he is very anxious.


    "Naturally, we have to chase. Because they have completely emptied the power in the eternal night city, we can''t delay here too long," said the martial uncle.


    "There will be no problem if there are still ancestors in Yongye city." beichenshuang hopes these people can be more patient. After all, she knows that none of the four people they are going to deal with is simple.


    "If there''s something to work for, Grandpa, we''ll all die!" the martial uncle scolded rudely.


    Beichenshuang''s face turned white and she dared not... She suddenly missed the feeling of talking and laughing with the four people.


    ¡­¡­


    "They still catch up. It seems that it is really going to be bad for us." Longzhu said solemnly.


    "But they seem a little impatient. Obviously, they can''t stay long. Maybe they can use it." Yuannan analyzed a wave.


    "Let''s lead them around here first... We can all adapt to the geomagnetic intensity in the core area of the polar ice floating island, or we can take this as an opportunity to test them." Su Li couldn''t help revealing his sword cliff blood... Sure enough, we still want to find a chance.


    Immortal Xiaotong suddenly felt very flustered. He even joined the sect like this. Shouldn''t he kill himself in a few years?


    "OK, give me some time to arrange the array!" immortal Xiaotong felt a little broken.


    It is amazing that this proposal of "just looking at the wave" easily won the support of the remaining two people.


    So Su Li rode on the meat intestines that turned white again and began to provoke in front of the group of people of Qianhuang Da Jiao. Even if you bully Yuanying Zhenjun, you can''t cast spells remotely before adapting to geomagnetic riots.


    Riding a white sausage and wearing a silver armor running on the white ice field, it was difficult to distinguish his exact actions for a time.


    And he turned around and arched from time to time, which also made the dry wasteland believers very angry.


    In this way, Su Li tried to find out the strength of dry wasteland believers coming to extreme ice floating island this time


    It''s almost Yuanying who can catch his arrow, which is blessed with the intention of piercing clouds and opened with the power of shooting Jiaolong. There are about seven such people.


    And can''t resist


    Well, there are twenty. Now there are five left. If those Yuanying level didn''t block well, Su Li would probably let Yuanying be the only person taught this time.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Qianhuang sect, there is a lot of fear now. They feel terrible. They must concentrate on facing the mysterious arrows... Even if they are pursuers, they always turn around coldly, which really makes them very uncomfortable.


    Who is not afraid of death, especially those golden elixirs gradually find that their elders can''t protect them


    This ghost place needs more consumption to stabilize the normal operation of Zhenyuan and mana.


    Now, it''s the one arrow after arrow that makes the Yuan Ying friars'' mana consume continuously.


    They are about to lose control of the impact of the geomagnetic riot.


    Suppressing geomagnetism requires constant blessing and suppression with various true intentions, which is the dual consumption of mental power and mana. And the arrow of "beichenzi" has an extremely terrible killing effect. Even the strong Yuanying dare not act rashly.


    Now they can only try to drag and let their side adapt to the geomagnetic riot.


    But that day''s "beichenzi" didn''t give them this chance at all!

 Chapter 455

    Dry wasteland people looked at Su Li constantly teasing in front of them. They were angry but helpless... It was a feeling of power and nowhere to use.


    The disappeared Xiaotong immortal, Longzhu and Yuannan also made them care. Of course, they knew that these three people must be preparing to ambush them.


    But they hoped that the three would be ready soon. Knowing that it was a trap, they also wanted to break through... It was better to fight head-on with a clear knife and gun than to be hung by Su Li all the time.


    At this time, Su Li shot another arrow on the back of the sausage, then bowed his head and said to Haitang, "is there any way to inform my elders?"


    Begonia asked in surprise, "Su Li, do you have any difficulties? No, obviously you are in good health, there is no problem with Zhenyuan''s operation, and your mana state is also very excellent..."


    Su Li: "


    I always feel that Haitang is overreacting, but what''s the matter with monitoring his physical state in real time? It made him look a little shy.


    He hurriedly said: "it''s not for help, but depending on the situation, the high-end friars in Yongye city have poured out and been dragged here by me. Maybe we can ask the elders of the sect to take advantage of the situation to launch a general attack and completely clean up the dry and wasteland in the extreme North!"


    Seriously... Just here, I went to steal people''s hometown?


    In fact, Su Li made such a decision for a reason


    He calculated the number of real immortals of the known Qianhuang cult


    First of all, the Yang God who caught a glimpse during the Jianzong catastrophe should also be the "black Heavenly Master" who stirred up the situation in the north.


    Although the method of replacing robbery lost evil thoughts and separated to cut off karma, there is no doubt that it was also severely damaged, and it is still unknown when it can be recovered.


    There is also the unlucky guy who was burned by the karma fire and finally killed by xuanyuzi''s sword at the Jianya education ceremony.


    Then there is the one sitting in Yongye city... Su Li had a face-to-face meeting with him, but he obviously won''t leave the city easily.


    Finally, the person selected by their Eastern god xuanming in the polar ice floating island.


    In this way, there are already four Yang gods and immortals. It is definitely the strong strength of Gaia I to put them in the cultivation world of Dongzhou, but for various reasons, now only one person is left to sit in the eternal night city.


    Maybe they still have power in Zhongzhou, but what if they have four more Yang gods in Zhongzhou?


    Now is the weakest time in Yongye city. If sword cliff sect can bring it all at once, it will destroy the Yang God stationed in Yongye city.


    Qianhuang sect always thinks that sword cliff is far inferior to them because of its lack of details, even with the five old swords of sword Cliff... What good inheritance secrets do they think sword cliff sect can have?


    However, the strength of Qianhuang cult and Jianya cult has long been reversed, especially if Jianya cult can completely invade the eternal night city and kill the left real immortal, no matter how many forces Qianhuang cult has in Zhongzhou, it can not change the weak situation.


    Begonia understood. She nodded and said, "in this way, I can take the news back as long as I return to my body."


    "In this way, can you come back?" Su Li asked reluctantly.


    Begonia smiled and said softly, "my body is always my body."


    Su Li suddenly understood what Haitang meant: she and noumenon Chun were one, with the same idea and the same heart.


    Then the figure of Begonia changed back to the shape of the bracelet in a green light, and then returned to Su Li''s wrist.


    Su Li gently rubbed the bracelet, as if he was missing


    Suddenly, the bracelet shook again and made a Begonia voice: "ah! I haven''t gone yet!"


    The scream was a little ecstatic. Su Li quickly released his hand, then shook it with his left hand and eased the embarrassment that there was no place to put it.


    After a while, Begonia said in a floating voice, "I''m just a little worried... Please take care and don''t take risks when I''m not here, will you?"


    Su Li nodded quickly and agreed. Then Begonia really returned to its noumenon


    ¡­¡­


    In the distant tiancrack mountain, under the divine skill of covering 10000 meters, Chun covered his cheek and woke up.


    She calmed down, and then passed a message to Changchun Zi, who was guarding in the distance: "gather all the sword immortals on the sword cliff. I have something important to tell you."


    A moment later, the five old swords of Jianya gathered together.


    Originally, the sword cliff should be in an expanding state. The five old swords should sit around in case of accidents, but I don''t know why. When they learned that Su Li left the mountain gate for a trip, they subconsciously gathered in the mountain gate waiting for something


    Sure enough, they waited for the summoning order of God on the ailanthus.


    They came under the divine tree and looked at the dignified and dignified goddess under the tree. They didn''t dare to have any thoughts in their hearts.


    Chun didn''t talk nonsense. His eyes were half open and half closed. In a soft but dignified tone, he said, "I summoned you here to deliver news for the son of Jianya... The dry wasteland in the far north is empty and can be conquered!"


    The five old swords looked at each other, and then immediately said, "here!"


    A moment later, hundreds of sword lights burst into the sky where the sword cliff is located... Sword cliff is going to expedition to the far north at this sudden opportunity!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li put the emerald bracelet under the arm armor. Some were reluctant to see it blown by the wind and frost.


    Then he felt that he had removed a yoke, and the hair pulling the intestines began to provoke those who were dry and wasteful with a circuitous and more "active" attitude.


    Although I don''t know why, I always feel that after Haitang left, "spirit" has changed a lot.


    But he didn''t make trouble for long, because he saw the signal sent to him by real Xiaotong


    He immediately changed direction and went in another direction.


    ... the dry famine people couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. They were exhausted by Su Li''s harassment.


    If the seven Yuanying who came here were not at least in the realm of God, I''m afraid even Yuanying would not be safe in this environment.


    They know that they must have prepared a trap to ambush them... But it doesn''t matter. As long as the damn beichenzi stops to fight with them, they are sure to kill or capture them alive!


    Then they saw something foul


    This is a six armed angry King Kong!


    Obviously, this is the means for the hidden three people to prepare. It is not a hidden ambush, but the preparation of the cars and horses.


    In this extreme climate, any kind of magic and array will be affected. In that case, it''s better to gather all his strength on Yuannan and let him display the strongest six arm golden body.


    The golden body skill of Bodhi temple is mainly driven by merit, but the true yuan, physical strength and will of the caster are also very important, which determines the lower limit of the golden body combat effectiveness.


    At this time, Xiaotong immortal and Longzhu show their own means to bless the difficult Zhenyuan and physical strength to the extreme. His own will also gained a lot from this trip... Therefore, he is equivalent to gathering the power of three people at this time, and the successful golden body is definitely the strong power of Yuanying level or even Dongming level.


    Especially in this environment where all people will be affected by geomagnetic riots, the golden body composed of merit will not be affected at all.


    So this six armed golden body faced the five yuan infants of the dry wasteland University, and even played the effect of rolling level.


    Because these Yuanying Zhenjun were more or less tired under the harassment of Su Li. At this time, facing the difficult golden body, they were helpless when most of the spells were difficult to use.


    This situation is very interesting. The golden body magic that was originally difficult can indeed break out the combat power of Yuanying level, but it seems too clumsy for the real Yuanying. They have all kinds of means to play with this clumsy golden body.


    But now, well, their means are useless. To deal with this golden body magic, they have to dodge or run mana in the body to strengthen the physical body, and then be hard with the golden body.


    If it''s an ancient cultivation method, there''s nothing wrong with doing so. The golden body magic power may be blown up in a few times, but how can these yuan babies!


    The only thing they can do is try not to be so embarrassed in front of the golden body.


    This in itself is embarrassing enough.


    But how could Su Li miss this opportunity?


    He had changed his direction and stood with a bent bow and arrow, which made the people of the dry and desolate sect even more embarrassed.


    Therefore, the dry wasteland people finally couldn''t hold the shelf anymore. They could only say: "my little friends, why do we die next time?"


    Su Li frowned slightly and was considering how to respond better.


    But Long Zhu on the other side did not hesitate to pour out: "less nonsense, what you do is still need sophistry? If you play with my childe''s feelings, you should be able to bear the corresponding consequences!"


    Beichenshuang''s face immediately became very ugly, because she felt that others looked at herself with different eyes.


    And this unreasonable answer is a complete way to make peace, which makes Yuanying Zhenjun of the Qin Emperor''s great education feel particularly unhappy.


    So one person said with a cold face, "you know, my dry and desolate Yang God ancestor is also concerned about the situation here. If there is any difference between us, you won''t want to leave the polar ice floating island in your life!"


    If you try to make peace, you can only use threats.


    But Su Li, the speaker, could not recognize his face, but recognized his voice... It was impressively that he almost poisoned Ji Lian with strong poison behind the scenes, and actually pushed behind the scenes, which almost succeeded in destroying the "true king of daopoison" of the sword sect!


    The Dharma body of this poison was directly cut by Xia Ming. Now there is another body. I''m afraid it''s the product of losing it.


    However, the Taoist poison Zhen Jun Ru, who was reborn, has now become Su Li''s inevitable target... He has a direct hatred with sword cliff sect. How can he be allowed to be free again?


    So the flower bow of Jun was full of strings, and an arrow with extreme physical impact had been shot out

 Chapter 456

    Su Li, as a "beichenzi" dressed in ice field hunters, was actually noticed by the dry wasteland people, even if it was a time when they were crushed by the fate difficult golden body.


    The arrow darted at Taoist poison. The Taoist poison true gentleman had noticed this and was ready, but suddenly spit out a Kowloon poison bottle and buckle it on Taoist poison true gentleman himself.


    In the first World War of Jianzong, Xia Ming almost killed this poison Zhenjun. Only Yuanying escaped under the protection of dry wasteland Yang God. The "dragon horn bottle" he used in those years has become a booty. Now it is thrown into the library of Jianya sect to accumulate ash.


    The current "Kowloon Poison Bottle" is obviously a magic weapon for later refining.


    Its specific function is unknown, but its defense ability is absolutely commendable.


    Su Li''s arrow with a full bow hit the Kowloon poison bottle and turned into annihilation powder in an instant, but the huge impact only made it vibrate slightly.


    This situation made Su Li understand that now he has a divine bow, a "flower of the king", and an "ice Hunter" who can help him give full play to his divine power, but he still lacks good arrows.


    If he had a good arrow at this time, he would directly shoot through the Kowloon poison bottle and kill the poison King completely.


    But after the other party blocked his arrow, the Jiulong Poison Bottle jumped up and hit Su Li''s position


    This is why the Qianhuang people are trying to fight Su Li head-on... They have magic weapons that can resist geomagnetic riots and have a certain attack distance!


    So as long as Su Li doesn''t run away, they will have a way to kill him.


    For this situation, Su Li thought about his existing countermeasures, and then chose one of the safest


    His left hand holding the bow immediately dropped, and the palm of his right hand spread out and pushed forward, as if holding something


    A moment later, a magic pillar that seemed to poke a hole in the sky had popped out of his palm, and then it was ruthlessly put on the Kowloon poison bottle.


    "When!"


    With a crisp sound, the Kowloon poison bottle was like a ball, which was blown away from a distance.


    This is the gate post of the eastern Tianmen, the body protecting magic power of the eastern Tianting.


    Although it is not a complete version, as the body protecting magic power of the upper world, it is also not that the true king of Dongming such as Taoist poison can simply resist.


    East Tianmen is said to be a body protecting magic power. In fact, it is more like a Dharma protecting magic power. It has a complete cultivation and advanced system. Therefore, this gate post is not only indestructible and has a "load-bearing" body, but also has the effect of suppressing the surrounding area and expelling evil spirits.


    At this time, Su Li''s winter gate post was firmly connected to the Jiulong poison bottle. It sounded like a Buddha ringing the bell... The Taoist poison Zhenjun in the poison bottle only felt that he turned around and his heart was hurt.


    Then the next moment, Su Li put away the pillar and bent his bow again


    Please note that the arrow he used here is actually a sword.


    Although Begonia returns to its body, the bracelet left behind has become a storage equipment that can hold everything. All the things that Su Li had put in her earlier also existed in this bracelet... Including the magic weapon level sword tool commonly used by Su Li: chongjun.


    Yes, now what Su Li shoots out is chongjun sword!


    Mana blesses the "flower of the king", and Ice Hunters inspire their potential and open their strings with all their strength. Then the hidden dragon sword potential is hidden. It is blessed with heavy Jun meaning, cloud piercing meaning and sword cliff meaning!


    In short, everything that could be added was added, and then Su Li shot out this heavy Jun sword that was blessed one after another


    ¡°Duang!¡±


    This is a hard to recognize sound, almost beyond the listening range of human ears.


    All the people who heard this voice were full of Qi and blood. They were almost possessed by the geomagnetic riot.


    Fortunately, it was difficult to have a golden body to protect immortal Xiaotong and Longzhu, but the dry wasteland believers in front of them suddenly vomited blood one by one, and then showed an uncomfortable situation.


    Yuanying Zhenjun is fine. The key is those Jindan friars. The sound is definitely beyond their bearing range.


    This made them almost lose their mind, and then the real yuan in their body suddenly ran away


    In a moment, there were two more ice sculptures in the snow.


    Beichenshuang reluctantly restrained Zhenyuan''s movement, but she had been invaded by the cold, and now her legs were going to lose consciousness.


    She looked at the battle over there in great amazement, but she just saw a scene that she couldn''t believe


    The strongest of these dry friars, the Jiulong poison bottle, the magic weapon of Taoist poison Zhenjun, collapsed under an incomparably thick and mysterious sword!


    "Ah ~ ~"


    There was a shrill scream among the fragments, and then a large mass of flesh and blood exploded between the fragments.


    What about Yuanying''s body? The strength is not much different from that in the golden elixir period. Of course, it is crushed as soon as it is crushed.


    After crushing the Jiulong poison bottle, the heavy Jun sword suddenly hit the ice with its tip down.


    But it didn''t fall to the ground, but the tip of the sword was slightly lower... Everyone saw a miniature version of Taoist poison Zhenjun struggling desperately under the tip of the sword, but he couldn''t get rid of the heavy Jun''s blade.


    This is the Yuan Ying of Dao poison, the Yuan Ying of a true king of Dongming!


    Although Yuanying of Dongming Zhenjun can exist without the flesh, it is obvious that Yuanying has become much weaker after a loss.


    Now, in this geomagnetic riot and extremely cold environment, it is even weaker, and even the heavy suppression can not escape.


    Of course, chongjun''s sword can''t fall down, because Dongming Yuanying''s mana is very strong and can''t be penetrated by chongjun alone.


    But at this time, Su Li had quietly come to the Yuanying and looked at him with a sense of forest.


    "It''s you... It''s you... It''s sword cliff sect!" Yuan Ying, who was poisoned, kept shouting in a sharp voice, as if he had encountered something absolutely unexpected.


    "How dare you do this? How can you do this? Many Yang gods and true immortals will not let you go!" Dao poison Zhenjun threatened again.


    However, Su Li said coldly, "the one who saved you last time was the ''black Heavenly Master''? Now this one can''t protect himself. I''m afraid he''s adjusting his injury. I don''t know who else can save you?"


    Beichenshuang saw chongjun and said coldly: "so you are... The son of sword cliff, Su Li?!"


    Su Li looked at her coldly and ignored her. He just raised his face armor and showed his true face... For the followers of these dry and wasteland religions, he just wanted them to know who they died in.


    Facing the Taoist poison Yuanying who seemed to break away at any time under the heavy Jun sword, he suddenly moved in his heart


    At this moment, everyone saw a small black flame flying out of Su Li''s eye pupil... Karma fire!


    The extremely cold climate can''t extinguish the industrial fire, and the geomagnetism of the riot can''t shake it. All the people of Qianhuang University looked at this karma fire and felt extremely frightened


    However, this group of karma that frightened them has now fallen directly on the Yuan Ying of Tao poison.


    With the sound of "squeaking", the Yuan Ying of Taoist poison became a burning fire group... The true king of Taoist poison has done a lot of karma in his life.


    The Yuanying opened his mouth and wanted to roar, but yehuo had spewed out of his eyes, ears, mouth and nose. Dao poison Yuanying was burned to ashes without even making a sound.


    This time, the strongest of the dry famine sect was burned out by the karma fire, and no one even rushed to save... I''m afraid I''ll get caught in the karma fire.


    At this time, they had no courage to fight. Facing Su Li''s karma, they just wanted to escape back to Yongye city.


    Therefore, the fate difficult golden body raged even more happily. The remaining six yuan infants were no longer able to resist. They turned around and ran regardless of the Jindan disciples they brought.


    Beichenshuang looked sadly at the elders who left her and fled. The other two golden elixirs around her seemed to be completely pessimistic and desperate. They didn''t even have the heart to suppress the geomagnetic influence. A moment later, they became two ice sculptures.


    Yuannan''s spirit didn''t catch up, and Su Li didn''t care about those who ran away. They just lifted their fighting posture and came to beichenshuang


    "Do you pity me?" beichenshuang said first.


    The four men are speechless. In fact, they have no say in how to deal with this woman who used to be a teammate but ended up with the opposite goal... Even long Zhu has no say. It depends on Su Li''s decision.


    "I won''t pity you... I''m sorry, I''m afraid you can''t stay in the far north anymore." Su Li thought for a while and finally made a decision.


    This woman''s mind is unpredictable and too dangerous. Even if she stays, she will cause many hidden dangers to the far north. Only in the face of Longzhu did he decide to expel him.


    Long Zhu, whose face is indifferent, has a relaxed look in his eyes... He is very strange about his current state of mind.


    Is it true love?


    Not really.


    I''m afraid it can only be regarded as wanting to have a beginning and an end.


    Beichenshuang seemed stunned, but then looked at Su Li and said, "tell me, what will the Beishi family do in the end?"


    Su Li replied lightly, "as long as there are people in the far north, the North surname will exist."


    Beichenshuang was stunned by Su Li''s answer and seemed to have some incomprehension.


    Su Li said, "do you think I''m ensuring the inheritance of your blood? No, the north family has never been inherited by blood. I''ll prove it by ''beichenzi''."


    "I see..." beichenshuang replied with difficulty, as if he wanted to understand something, and seemed unwilling.


    But it doesn''t matter. She can''t suppress the deterioration of her body


    A moment later, they were surprised to see that the North dust Frost''s legs had been completely frozen


    Another moment later, she was frozen into an ice sculpture.


    No one came to help, but quietly watched the completion of this scene as the last remembrance of a team friendship.

 Chapter 457

    Beichenshuang died, or she chose to die at last.


    Su Li didn''t understand her state of mind when she died, but there is no doubt that the situation is the best now.


    Longzhu remembered for a while, but there was not much sadness... This can be regarded as a beginning and an end.


    "Go away, Taoist brothers. The dry Yang God can''t take care of us." Su Li said to the people.


    "Why does the son say that?" asked immortal Xiaotong strangely.


    "My sword cliff has begun to attack the far north Yongye City, and the dry wasteland Yang God can''t protect himself." Su Li replied confidently.


    Long Zhu immediately warned, "it''s not the childe who poured cold water on you, but if the Yang God Zhenxian wants to go, it''s hard to stay even if he is surrounded by three Yang gods at the same level."


    Therefore, a Yang God is enough to suppress a large door. Unless anyone is willing to face the endless destruction and pursuit of this Yang God, even if the hostile forces have more Yang gods, they will be cautious about the war of extermination.


    But Su Li said confidently, "my sword sect''s five old swords come out together. How can we not catch a Yang God?"


    Longzhu and Xiaotong also looked at each other and both expressed their pain at the sword cliff sect''s style of pouring out when they disagreed... It can be seen that the far north and Dongzhou must be the dominant sword cliff sect in the future. It seems that after returning to your own sect, you should warn the elders not to be the enemy of the crazy sword cliff sect.


    In fact, this is more than that. In the secret territory of the North Sea, there is a Beichen star with deep magic power and almost real immortals.


    Sword cliff sect has a big advantage. How can we lose?


    But then Su Li said goodbye to the three people.


    He said, "please go ahead and go back to the glacier to clean up the last hand and tail."


    So Begonia is very foresight. Sure enough, Su Li will start floating after she leaves.


    "Are you going to..." Longzhu looked unwilling.


    Su Li shook his head and said, "I''m sorry you can''t participate in these things. This involves the upper bound. The cause and effect is too big for you."


    When they heard this, they looked at each other, but they didn''t expect that this extremely ice floating island would involve the upper world


    Then they suddenly realized that who can teach and educate one side is not "someone" behind it?


    So this kind of thing is really not suitable for them to intervene... They can''t help thinking of the Yang God and true immortal they met in front of the fourth ice wall.


    They knew they couldn''t participate in it, so they had to say goodbye to Su Li on the spot.


    The three were not so afraid of the sea animals along the way.


    Because Su Li picked up a bag from daodu''s broken body, and there was a seemingly ordinary but actually very high-end flying boat in the bag.


    The dry wasteland people should come across the sea in this flying boat. Without this flying boat, it is unknown whether they can cross the North Sea.


    The four people said to each other to take care of each other, and then said "good-bye by fate", which is free and easy separation... The long road to truth, and the next goodbye is fate.


    ... after saying goodbye to the three, Su Licai returned to the glacier mountains in the polar ice floating island.


    The geomagnetic riot had a smaller and smaller impact on him. At this time, he even spread his sword wings and flew in the ice and snow without hindrance.


    Soon, he came to the fourth ice wall again and saw the Yang God Zhenxian desolate son of the dry wasteland cult again.


    He wanted to do something, but he was worried, so he called out the red old man who had been completely immersed in his own world


    "Can you see that the desolate son is still alive?" Su Li asked.


    Now red old man has completely accepted his setting as a ''tool'', and has no idea of resistance at all. He obediently checked the desolate son''s body and said: "there is vitality in the body, the mana runs endlessly, but the consciousness is completely silent... He can''t judge whether it should be dead or alive."


    Su Li had a strange feeling... As if the Yang God would come back to life at any time.


    Su Li hesitated and made a choice.


    He directly displayed the prison cliff charm to suppress the "desolate son" on his head, and then the prison lock was angry and completely locked the body.


    Then the prison lock closed the five elements and suppressed the spirit.


    The body seemed to be completely isolated from the world.


    But at this moment, Su Li only felt that the surrounding glaciers suddenly vibrated. He seemed to feel the anger of the whole polar ice floating island!


    This is too exaggerated. This body is really important!


    But Su Li won''t waver in what he wants to do next... He is a sword cliff sect. He has no problem dealing with the Yang God Zhenxian of Qianhuang sect.


    He is the dependant of the God on the Ailanthus altissima. He wants to express his evil spirit for the Ailanthus altissima... There is nothing wrong with it!


    So he decided to do it.


    Under the shaking reaction around him, he suddenly performed a "small seal" on the body again!


    This skill of "small sealing" rarely shows up in front of people, because it is enough to use ordinary means at ordinary times.


    But now, he has used a method that he thought for a long time but tried for the first time


    With a small seal, he completely sealed the mana in the body of the real immortal!


    Yuan Ying is not alive in the real immortal body. He is faint. Unexpectedly, he has no resistance to this seal. When the seal is completed, his internal mana is no longer running, so he can''t spontaneously resist the effect of prison cliff charm.


    So it was all wrapped and covered by countless prison locks, and the virtual shadow of the prison cliff appeared on its head and became a dead thing.


    As long as it is dead, Su Li can take it into his storage equipment.


    So the corpse of Zhenxian, which was completely sealed and suppressed, was put into Su Li''s bag... He didn''t use Haitang''s bracelet. In case, he couldn''t expose it.


    When the body disappeared, Su Li felt an incomparably strong will transmitted from the bottom of the extremely ice floating island


    This will is so great that it can make people tremble in an instant.


    But the feeling that had always given Su Li was so weak that he seemed to be unable to do anything except ''scare him''.


    Of course, if another person has long been frightened to death by this terrible will oppression, how can he be spared?


    Su Li was sure that it should be the will of the winter God, so he was ready to leave without fear


    If there is nothing wrong with what you expected, this extremely ice floating island should be the product of the "ice coffin against life" launched by the winter God xuanming. It can be said that the winter God must be in a bad state at this time, even worse than the Chun when Su Li first met.


    I don''t know how long it took xuanming to arrange it. Only in this way can a real immortal come and complete the cultivation of the last ice wall


    This is the real immortal body that completed the final cultivation. I want to know that it is the rebirth body of winter God.


    But now this body was directly taken away by Su Li!


    For the winter God, it is directly breaking his way of rebirth


    So the world fell apart.


    Su Li wanted to go, but he was pressed on the ground by a cold wind. He wanted to break free and escape into the void.


    But it''s useless. This force can completely block the space!


    Su Li was a little flustered. He just felt that he might plant this time. He knew he would listen to Haitang


    Then the solid ice under his feet cracked, he was suppressed, and then fell into a huge ice gap.


    He kept sliding, but he also felt that the oppressive force on him was weakening.


    ... think about it. If the other party still has such strong power to continue to output, how can he let him take away that body?


    So he was relieved, and the real yuan and mana in his body began to accumulate and mobilize, reaching a state that could be triggered at any time.


    Who is not a God?


    What about the winter God?


    He wanted to see how terrible the winter God was!


    The "blood" from Jianzong began to cause trouble. He didn''t know when he had become like this


    There was a long and steep ice path under the glacier crack. Su Li''s body slid all the way down the ice path... Of course, he was not unprepared.


    The ice hunter on his body is excellent in protection. In addition, he also displayed the top of the "East Tianmen pillar" below... If there is any trouble, please come next to this pillar first.


    "Dong!"


    The crack suddenly came to an end. Su Li fell to the ground with his foot on the door post, making a loud noise as if to crack the surrounding ice.


    Su Li was startled. Fortunately, the ice with the blessing of winter God was strong enough, so Su Li avoided being buried alive.


    After landing, he found himself in a very dark space.


    Not a ray of light penetrated into it, and there was a suffocating silence pressure in the darkness.


    This kind of pressure made Su Li feel very familiar, as if he had felt it somewhere... It was definitely not the oppressive feeling of winter God just now. He could not tell the strength of the two, but it felt that the oppressive atmosphere here made him more familiar with palpitations.


    It seems that there is still ice around, but even if his eyes have long been able to see things in the dark, they still can''t see even a little in the dark.


    He felt that his feet seemed to be stepping on the ground. He could capture the Qi of the earth pulse under his feet and guide it into his body.


    But he can''t feel the earth vein under his feet. All his perception of the outside world is deprived in this dark space


    "Red old man, what''s going on?" Su Li could only turn to red old man at this time, hoping that the separation of Xia God could bring him some help.


    Red old''s answer made him wonder


    "This is a seal made of mysterious divine power in a seal. You''re so miserable that you came to such a place."


    Is this extremely ice floating island made by the winter God xuanming not his means of rebirth, but a seal?


    What exactly is her shadow?


    In the repressed and silent darkness, it seems that something was disturbed by him, and then some changes happened quietly

 Chapter 458

    In the dark, Su Li seemed to feel the gaze in the dark under the pressure of that strange and familiar atmosphere, which made him have an uncontrollable horror.


    He looked around in the dark and wanted to illuminate here with magic, but he didn''t expect that he could not create light after trying everything... It seemed that all the light would be absorbed by this place.


    But then he suddenly thought of something.


    He mobilized another kind of power he mastered, which has always been regarded by him as the... Divine power of external force.


    There are elements such as'' light ''and'' dawn ''in his clerical characteristics, so he directly planted a piece of fleshy flowers with faint light on the ground under his feet


    The light emitted by the faint fleshy flower sac is attached with divine power, so it has not been completely eliminated.


    In the darkness, he seemed to see a shadow like existence in the ice wall, and after the weak light shone on the shadow, two points appeared immediately, just like the reflection of pupils.


    Su Li was a little flustered. What was this thing frozen in the dark ice?


    It seemed that stimulated by Su Li''s divine power, the ice wall was no longer dark, but also lit up a dark blue shimmer.


    Su Li''s eyes could finally penetrate the darkness and see what the figure hidden deep in the ice wall was


    Some accidents, what he saw turned out to be a slender woman, petite and slender, just like a sick and delicate woman in the water village of Yue in Dongzhou.


    But her body has many ice crystal like decorations, which look exquisite but have a kind of cold feeling.


    Her facial features are perfect, flawless and even beyond the mundane perfection... Her eyes open slightly. The pupil reflection Su Li saw earlier came from here. But the eyes looked dull and dead.


    Of course, when Su Li''s eyes moved down, he suddenly had a very unrestrained guess... He probably understood why the winter God was going to sneak into the great Chuns.


    Even all kinds of dark ice several meters thick seemed to be difficult to block Su Li''s impolite eyes... There was another violent earthquake in the ice cave, which seemed to be warning Su Li to behave in his eyes.


    So Su Li suddenly realized a very serious problem... The consciousness of winter God was not in her own body. So the question is, why does her consciousness float so everywhere?


    Su Li''s eyes continued to move down, but then he was suddenly surprised and sweating behind his back... Because he saw a bright red sarcoma in the belly of the winter God!


    This picture made him so familiar that the foreign evil spirit as tall as Foshan mountain he saw in tiancrack mountain appeared in his head for the first time


    He finally understood the familiar oppression he felt... It was the will oppression of the pure physical life who called himself the son of the abyss!


    He never thought that he would see this kind of thing again at the bottom of the polar ice floating island in the depths of the North Sea, and looking at this situation, he was still the "son of the abyss" parasitic on the winter God xuanming!


    Just when he was startled, he didn''t expect that the meat was suddenly activated, and then it seemed as if it was hot, burning the mysterious body all at once!


    "What''s the matter..." he was a little flustered.


    At this time, a smaller figure suddenly appeared on the ice wall beside him. Her face was cold, but her eyes had no emotional waves. She seemed to be looking at a mole ant and said, "I have suppressed this town for 23000 years. Now I can take it off because of your touch, but I can''t blame me."


    Xuanming God talked to him directly, but the amount of information is a little big


    Carefully stroking, it seems that the winter God accidentally brought this "son of the abyss" into the world more than 20000 years ago because he did something.


    The son of the abyss is so powerful that even the mysterious God can''t destroy it.


    So either passively or actively, she used her magic to create the polar ice floating island, and sealed the "son of the abyss" with her body with the power of Geomagnetism and polar ice.


    She had to do this. If she put the "son of the abyss" outside, it would definitely cause the life of the whole world to wither. And she will also bear unimaginable terrible karma, which one God does not want to bear.


    The above inheritance may be her shelling method. Obviously, she has been bound here for too long.


    But Su Li''s intrusion destroyed all her plans, but it also brought another choice


    What if Su Li broke the seal here and released the "son of the abyss"?


    Then her winter God xuanming at least doesn''t have to bear the big head of karma, and she can get out of trouble!


    What about the world? Her basic plate is a little bitter in the far north. Ha ha, if you lose it, you''ll lose it. Don''t be sad


    Su Li didn''t think so carefully, but he generally understood that he was thrown into the pot.


    I''m kidding. How can he let the winter God succeed?


    So he decided to use the spirit seal method and the blessing of small seal, that is, to strengthen the seal of this sarcoma and prevent it from coming out.


    As Su Li''s strongest seal, this thing can still be done.


    Because he clearly knows that although this meat looks evil, it must have enough volume to have enough strength, and it must absorb and consume enough energy to maintain vitality. So just seal it and it won''t last long.


    The reason why it is difficult to do, I''m afraid it is still the erosive power of the spiritual level... Su Li still remembers that xuansu was invaded by the son of the abyss without any resistance.


    But it''s useless for Su Li. His soul is heavily protected by small seal. For the sake of safety, he protected his whole body with a small seal... He''s not afraid of this thing.


    But unexpectedly, when he was confident and ready to perform his unique skills, suddenly a cold ice power covered his body and put all his actions to rest


    In the reflection of the ice wall next to him, the small but cold face of the winter God xuanming still had no waves, but Su Li saw in his eyes and repeatedly heard an evil voice: what a pity.


    Su Li looked at the magic power that seemed to be preventing the son of the abyss from breaking the seal, and then felt the ice power on his body to suppress his casting... He was very stuffy in his chest and wanted to spit blood... The winter God xuanming looked cold, and his character was too bad.


    So he could only watch the meat ball corrode a channel in the thick ice, straight to his place!


    However, in order to reduce karmic infection, xuanming untied the ice seal on Su Li just before the "son of the abyss" broke the ice.


    But it was too late to react at this time. Su Li could only watch the sarcoma pop out directly from the ice, and then hit him in the abdomen.


    His only comfort at this time was that he was still wearing the ice Hunter... But what he couldn''t accept was that the meat suddenly corroded a hole in the belly armor of the ice hunter, and then it suddenly stuck to him


    At this moment, he felt the deep pain and a strong sense of foreign body entering the body.


    He felt as if he was being devoured by a hyena, and his abdomen was full of gnawing and tearing pain.


    Su Li knew that he had been forced to work hard


    He simply untied his armor, then pulled his left hand and threw his girdle far away. At the same time, he shouted, "don''t come over!"


    While talking, he still displayed the prison cliff talisman to suppress and lock all the small things in the bag with soul lock and prison cliff.


    This is not a seal, but to protect it!


    Meat intestines can''t resist the erosion of the consciousness of the "son of the abyss", so Su Li used the prison cliff to completely isolate his body and mind from the outside world.


    After all this, Su Li felt that he was too fast to suppress the erosion of the son of the abyss in his body.


    At this time, he was able to suppress the "son of the abyss" by means of great importance and small sealing, but the son of the abyss was obviously much better than the one he met earlier, and even if he did his best, he could not resist it.


    So he''s going to put all his eggs in one basket!


    His eyes coagulated, and then suddenly took out the scalpel


    He has done a lot of cutting people, but this time he wants to cut himself!


    He knew that his knife could not do any harm to the meat of the son of the abyss, but he could hurt himself!


    So his eyes were as sharp as a knife, but the knife in his hand fell on his body... The next moment, he opened his belly!


    With continuous knife waving, he cut off all the body tissues in contact with the meat in just half a second. The knife technique at this moment was very amazing.


    After this moment, nearly half of his organs were missing, and he felt empty and uncomfortable.


    He could only use Zhenyuan to penetrate the viscera, warm up these defective organs and reluctantly seal the wound... The meat was thrown to the ground with a large piece of his body tissue.


    This piece of meat didn''t rush up immediately, because it was enjoying these dragged out Su Li organs... It probably thought Su Li was the meat on the chopping board.


    But this also gave Su Li a chance to respond.


    Without hesitation, he summoned Zhen Yueyin to suppress the meat


    The meat obviously felt the pressure. It struggled desperately, but it couldn''t move... But it continued to struggle, and the suppression of Zhen Yueyin soon showed signs of instability.


    After all, Zhen Yueyin is only the treasure of merit in the world. Maybe he can suppress the real immortal now, but there is no way for the "son of the abyss" who obviously exceeds the scope of the real immortal.


    Even if it was just like this, it was a great surprise for xuanming to look on coldly with no expression... She suddenly found that if she first chose to cooperate with this mortal friar, it might really be possible to completely kill the evil spirit?


    But now, it''s meaningless to think about it.

 Chapter 459

    The beating meat made Su Li very upset. Unexpectedly, Zhen Yueyin couldn''t suppress the meat... No wonder it would consume the winter God xuanming.


    Now it was time to put all his eggs in one basket, and Su Li didn''t think about anything else. Enduring the pain of breaking his internal organs, he forced his magic power to use it again, and only then did he practice a little magic power... East Tianmen pillar!


    The gate post composed of mana pressed down directly and pestled on the meat, making it obviously press down.


    Then Zhen Yueyin added it again and pressed it on the top of the gate post. He wanted to add weight to the east gate post so that the meat under it could be crushed.


    After all, the Dongtian gate pillar is used alone, which is also the top magic power that can fight with Yuanying Dongming realm.


    The meat was suppressed, and we had to make some futile attempts to resist the suppression.


    "Dongtianmen... You really have something to do with that stupid woman Chun." xuanming''s face in the reflection of the ice wall is a little ugly.


    What made her more incredible was that it seemed that Su Li could really suppress the evil devil


    "Cut, is it not because Ben Jun has destroyed its noumenon and then consumed it with it?"


    She said unconvinced


    She has reason to be unconvinced.


    The essence of the "son of the abyss" is very terrible, but she can hardly fight alone.


    Now I''m using my own divine body to fight with this demon remnant... I just feel like I''m going to lose it, so I''ll find a way to get away.


    In her opinion, Su Li picked up her cheap... But then again, this kind of cheap itself needs to be able to pick it up!


    Su Li, who had to cast magic while suffering pain, ignored the murmur of the mysterious God. After he had suppressed the meat safely, he was ready to use thousands of trees and flowers to bloom!


    Chun''s hair and Begonia''s body. At this time, Su Li''s jade bracelet is ready to move... Bless it with divine power and then display thousands of trees and flowers. It will definitely be stronger than any previous spell casting.


    However, when he was ready to kill in the next step, the meat ball made a move first


    He just felt that the resistance in his hand was suddenly loosened and the East Tianmen pillar fell directly!


    "Dong!"


    The rotten meat shop scattered. What''s going on?


    Su Li suddenly felt a huge consciousness drilling into his brain


    He suddenly understood what was going on.


    The consciousness in this meat ball is the concentration of the consciousness of the whole "son of the abyss". It is obviously very expensive to maintain this consciousness for a long time.


    How long can this palm sized meat mass maintain the will of the subject?


    And this kind of life is very interesting. Obviously, consciousness is born in flesh and blood, but if this consciousness breaks away from the original flesh and blood and takes away the new body, it can also alienate the body into its original appearance.


    Previously, it should be regarded as a failure to seize xuanming. It has consumed more than 20000 years and has run out of oil and light.


    Now it wants to take Su Li again


    Even though Su Li''s soul has a small seal defense, this time the will of the "son of the abyss" is too strong, even if it has been consumed by xuanming for more than 20000 years.


    At the first time this will invaded his head, he felt the oppressive and Erosive Force of terror, and his defense of small seal was shaky under the impact of this moment


    This is also the first time he encountered a sign that his small seal could not be maintained... Facts have proved that his small seal is not omnipotent. There is always an upper limit.


    Just when he could not sustain it, the will of the son of the abyss suddenly found another good thing in Su Li''s mind... A whole small world still in gestation!


    This is the biggest temptation for the son of the abyss... It can''t wait to swallow Su Li''s will, but directly drilled into the little thousand star world.


    Su Li temporarily felt less pressure, but then he became extremely worried... The little thousand star world was in his mind. Don''t have a problem!


    Once again regret not listening to Haitang, otherwise how could he fall into such a desperate situation?


    However, just when he regretted, he seemed to hear a sad scream in his head... It came from the little star world.


    It seems that the will of the son of the abyss has encountered something very unlucky?


    He remembered with some hindsight that the karma for quenching was burning in the little thousand star world.


    Regardless of the severity of his physical injury, he quickly looked inside to observe the situation of the intracranial small thousand star world


    But he saw a gray sphere like pebbles in his head, and then a trace of black flame beating on the surface, as if something wanted to drill out of it.


    Then something really came out... It was a fog that seemed to have a form because of the burning of karma, that is, the consciousness of the son of the abyss!


    It escaped from the thousand star world with burning karma... I never thought that such a dangerous thing was hidden in the mind of this mortal little friar.


    He didn''t dare to stay on Su Li anymore, but he went all the way down along Su Li''s arm and his east Tianmen pillar, trying to return to his original "body".


    Although the original "body" has been pestled into meat sauce, it is not picky about food and can be recovered with a little effort.


    But at this time, something that it never thought of happened


    Su Li suddenly used the small seal technique to seal this consciousness in his east Tianmen pillar!


    If this consciousness had just been able to break away from the small seal, but because it had passed through Su Li''s mind... It was actually burned by the karma in the small thousand star world, so that it could not break away.


    So he dashed left and right in the East Tianmen pillar and wanted to get away from it. Instead, he blacked the whole mana pillar with black karma fire.


    Suddenly, the painting style of Dongtian gate pillar, which was originally surrounded by fairy gas, changed into a "demon God pillar" surrounded by magic gas and rising industry fire.


    But Su Li didn''t dare to untie it, because once untied, it means that the consciousness of the son of the abyss sealed inside will come out, so he can only maintain this magic power temporarily until the consciousness of the son of the abyss is burned by karma.


    "It''s annoying. At least one third of the magic power of the golden elixir will be trapped..." Su Li felt the consumption of maintaining this magic power and felt tired.


    But this is not the time to think about it. He has to recover from his injury.


    This kind of serious injury is certainly fatal for mortals, but he is a real Jindan, and more importantly, he is also a God with a clergy!


    When he recovered directly with magic, the missing organs in his body immediately began to grow again, which made him feel the double suffering of pain and itching.


    But there''s no way. This is what you have to do if you want to recover quickly.


    Moreover, he also decided not to let Chun know what happened here, otherwise he would almost certainly be "grounded" under the sword cliff.


    It''s like a naughty child who has caused trouble. He''s afraid that the adults at home will find out the trouble he caused, so he wants to cover it up.


    His internal organs recovered quickly, and then he untied the seal over there and released the intestines.


    When the sausage came out, he ran over and rubbed his eyes on him carefully to make sure he was OK.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine... Take me out," he said.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help looking around, but found that xuanming, the winter God who was still watching jokes, had disappeared.


    Su Li is a little worried. What does the winter God mean?


    Is she out of trouble? Or can we only stay on this polar ice floating island and just don''t care about him?


    I can''t figure it out, and there''s no response.


    Finally, Su Li had no choice but to endure the pain and breathe for a while. Then he stood up and carried the "magic seal pillar" that sealed the son of the abyss on his shoulder.


    Then he turned over and climbed onto the back of the sausage. Immediately, many white hairs entangled Su Li''s body to support and help him.


    The careful care of the sausage made Su Li moved and felt unnecessary, but he nodded slightly and didn''t say much.


    Then the sausage jumped and returned from the ice cave tunnel where Su Li had fallen


    They also have to go back quickly. I don''t know how the sword cliff sect''s attack on Yongye city has worked after Haitang passed the news back?


    Previously, he had taken special care of the "active refuge" of real Xiaotong. If he met the attackers of Jianya Sect on his return, he might provide some help.


    When I came in, I slipped all the way down very quickly, but I didn''t expect that it was difficult to get back up. Because of the glacier movement, many parts of this passage have been blocked.


    Fortunately, the sausage also has the specialty of making holes. They can dig away the ice in the way before they can continue to return


    In this process, Su Li is still trying his best to recover his body. With the blessing of divine power, he should be able to complete the growth of internal organs when he climbs out of the ice cave and returns to the ice.


    Of course, these newborn organs will be very weak and still need some time to recover and recuperate, just like Ji Lian in those years.


    ¡­¡­


    But after they left, a very strange scene happened in the cold cave


    That mass of flesh and blood, which was smashed by Su Li with the East Tianmen pillar, gathered together again under a burst of peristalsis!


    The will of the son of the abyss has undoubtedly been taken away by Su Li, so what''s going on?


    After this mass of flesh and blood gathered again, it did not show pure flesh and blood characteristics as before, but full of crystal ice


    Then the cold ice condensed into an ice tire and completely wrapped the flesh and blood.


    "Dong!"


    "Dong!"


    The sound of heart beating seemed to come from the flesh and blood, but it seemed that there was life pregnant in it, waiting for the opportunity to break the shell.

 Chapter 460

    Su Li was carried by meat intestines through the wind and snow. He tried to run smoothly so that his owner wouldn''t feel too bumpy.


    While running, Su Li was still carrying the "magic seal pillar". Now he was afraid to let the magic seal pillar leave his three meter range, otherwise he might be dead.


    However, not to mention, the two meter long magic seal pillar is still quite powerful when carried on the body.


    The meat intestines carry Su Li carefully forward on the polar ice floating island, and the whole body still exudes a bright and peaceful atmosphere, helping Su Li recover from his injuries


    He looked at the sausage and thought it was almost a moon dog... After mastering the ability of blood differentiation, its ability seemed to be improving by leaps and bounds.


    Just like the violent geomagnetism of this polar ice floating island at this time... Although Su Li slept on her at the beginning, it has unconsciously adapted to it, and now it seems to have no impact.


    This situation made Su Li secretly happy... Although he never put pressure on his dog, he always wanted it to become better and better.


    After running on the polar ice floating island for more than a day, the sausage finally came to the edge ice floating area again.


    I will come to the North sea again soon. I have to face those terrible deep-sea wild animals


    Su Li originally intended to cut out a large piece of ice floe directly, and then ride the ice floe all the way across the sea.


    But after looking at the ''magic seal pillar'' on his shoulder... Su Li thought for a moment and simply stepped on it and surfed in the sea!


    This can be said to be an extremely arrogant way of transit. There are giants awakened immediately under the deep sea


    Su Li felt the change of the water under his feet, but he didn''t care very much. Just take off the "flower of the king" from behind, it seems that there is no fear of the emergence of any deep-sea wild beast.


    Indeed


    What appeared at his feet was a huge fish, and his back came out of the water like a floating island


    But that''s it.


    When Su Li changed the water under his feet, he had already controlled the "magic seal pillar" to pop up from the water, just like... Huh? Yuzhu flight?


    That''s not the point. The point is that when the big fish came out of the sea, Su Li directly fell with the column and hit the big fish on the forehead


    It was very crisp. Based on the East Tianmen pillar and supplemented by the will of the son of the abyss and karmic fire, the "Fengmo pillar" knocked the big fish out.


    Then Su Li slowly planted a powerful fleshy flower on the fish''s head


    The flowers bloom and fall. He soon harvested a fleshy flower bag and chewed it in his mouth... He was weak and needed to make up for his physical loss.


    The deep-sea wild beast''s body is full of blood beyond imagination. If only a flower blooms, it seems to have no effect on its huge body.


    When the fleshy flower sac entered the abdomen, he immediately felt that his essence and Qi had been greatly compensated. The viscera of his body that had just recovered were also rapidly compensated and strengthened at this time. He once again experienced the painful and itchy growth process in his body.


    At this time, another fleshy flower sac matured. Su Li took off one and handed it to the sausage... The strength of demons is largely determined by their own strength.


    The original meat sausage body has almost no characteristics because of the conflict between blood and blood. It is also not like the big demon with real blood inheritance. It is naturally strong.


    But he ate and drank with Su Li!


    I don''t know how many times I''ve eaten Tiancai Dibao and this fleshy flower bag. Therefore, its physical strength has reached a level beyond the realm of real demons.


    Su Li guessed that it could master the ability of blood differentiation at once, which may also have something to do with it. Because for demons, only a strong enough body can bear a strong blood.


    Perhaps when its body is stronger, it can fully bear those two blood vessels.


    The fish was released after Su Li and Rouchang ate three fleshy flower sacs respectively.


    A total of six divine power fleshy flower bags, which has even made Su Li''s physical strength to a higher level.


    Meat sausage has completely increased the body strength to the big demon level... If you really eat and drink with Su Li, you can make rapid progress all the way.


    At this time, if its unlucky father appears in front of it again, he can directly pat it with one claw without a trace of mud and water.


    The big fish was released


    Its stomach fainted for a long time before it turned back. It just felt that its body was hollowed out


    But thinking about the experience of being knocked unconscious just now, I really have lingering fear and dare not think more.


    Then the fish''s tail swung back into the deep sea, about to continue to sleep.


    As for why did Su Li let the big fish go?


    Because he knew that these wild animals were the only existence in heaven and earth. If one died, he would be extinct!


    Now the only wild animals in the world are the North Sea. Of course, you have to save some food


    When the great religion of Qianhuang was destined to be driven out of the far north, the North Sea in Su Li''s eyes had become his own fish pond


    So along the way, he was attacked by many deep-sea wild animals, but when he was alone, he was able to display his magic powers unscrupulously. In addition, the "magic seal pillar" was surprisingly powerful... When he was alone, he was in a rolling state.


    The target in the distance shoots the Magic Arrow of fleshy flowers with the "flower of the king". After hitting the target, go directly to pick the flower bag.


    The nearby goal is to knock out the "magic seal pillar" and then plant flowers to collect flower bags


    When he passed the sea, he collected the fleshy flower sacs of dozens of different wild animals.


    He ate some and strengthened his body to a certain peak, but found that he couldn''t strengthen any more.


    It seems that the problem is not that the life level of the deep-sea wild beast is not enough, but that his current divine power level can only achieve this level.


    However, he did not insist, and continued to walk through the water on the "magic seal pillar".


    In this process, Su Li also paid great attention to the consciousness of the son of the abyss in the "magic pillar". But I found that this conscious body had collapsed at some time and became many scattered thinking particles.


    These thinking particles are filled between the "magic sealing pillars" and burn the karma that seems to never go out.


    Su Li slowly understood... The consciousness of the "son of the abyss" was originally formed by the cell consciousness of countless body cells.


    It''s huge, but it''s not strong.


    Because even its original body cells will maintain life by swallowing each other in the case of lack of supply, not to mention being burned by karma?


    They may have broken up long ago, but it is because their karma is so heavy that the karmic fire still burns.


    Therefore, Su Li can now feel the coming of merit, but it is not the same as before, but adds slowly with the burning of karma.


    In theory, at this time, Su Li only needs to control these karma fires, and there is no need to continue to maintain this "magic pillar".


    But he could still feel the existence of those spiritual particles like cells, so he really didn''t dare to grow up.


    Traveling across the sea alone, Su Li won''t get lost, because there is his clear positioning on his golden elixir!


    Now, with the spread of his footprints, most of the North Sea has been depicted on the golden elixir, and the stored mana has been expanded a lot.


    However, the mana in the "ocean" of these golden elixirs is more like a backup battery. It mainly mobilizes the mana cloud between mountains and rivers on land.


    Perhaps only after Jindan''s "global mapping" is completed can the mana cloud in the "ocean" be fully and freely mobilized.


    He went directly to Yongye city. When he was near the shore, he looked at the shimmering Yongye city in the dark and couldn''t help wondering... Have the people of Jianya fought with the dry wasteland sect in Yongye city?


    Then a sharp sword light came down from the sky. Xia Ming looked at the dead child with a "magic seal pillar" in front of him, wearing silver armor and a big bow... How long did he leave the sword cliff? The painting style has been crooked like this!


    "Whoosh!"


    Another sword light fell. It was xuanyuzi


    When he saw Su Li''s shape, he couldn''t help vomit: "Su Li, where''s your sword?"


    Su Li reacted and quickly took out the heavy Jun sword from the bracelet.


    Yuan Feng and Xuan Su also came. They also looked at Su Li in pain... Then Yuan Feng Leng Buding said, "come on, why are you carrying a bow?"


    This sound reveals a deep sense of powerlessness. It is a feeling of trying to recover something, but I don''t know how to recover it.


    Su Li scratched his nose in embarrassment, and then said something he didn''t believe


    "Well... Because I suddenly had an inspiration and invented a kind of ''sword shooting''. That''s it. Put the Dharma sword of our sword cliff on the bow string and shoot it out..."


    He said while teaching, then put a Dharma sword of the most basic sword technique on the bow string, and then pull the bow to shoot.


    At the next moment, the Dharma sword shot out in a posture parallel to the sea, walked through the waves all the way, and flew to the distance with a water line.


    A group of big guys looked at this scene and said that their eggs hurt. Is this disdaining their IQ?


    "I see. It''s'' sword shooting '', so my sword cliff can inherit another sword skill." Xia Ming said expressionless.


    This is where the real egg hurts. They have to guard the smile of the lucky baby taught by Jianya. They can''t make him sad


    "What about this pillar? Is it also ''pillar sword''?" Xuan Su asked with a black face.


    She hasn''t come out of the matter that her "thousand awn sword" has become a "sowing sword".


    Of course, Su Li was absolutely afraid to cover up the "Xuanhan thousand awn arrow" in front of her, so he hurriedly said: "this pillar is a part of a defense magic power. I''m using it to suppress an evil spirit now."


    The crowd felt a little serious as soon as they heard it, because what kind of evil devil needed Su Li to suppress rather than eat it directly?


    This demon must be powerful.


    So they stopped talking nonsense and hurriedly took Su Li back to the eternal night city... It seems that the eternal night city has been beaten down.

 Chapter 461

    When returning to Yongye City, Su Li glanced at the sky... This was the first time he really saw the only city in the far north.


    This city... Is not so much a city as a big fishing village surrounded by thick walls.


    The people inside live in tents... They struggle to fill their stomachs, resist the cold wind, and continue.


    Su Li also noticed that in the center of the eternal night city, there was a magnificent palace completely incompatible with the style of the city... Obviously, it was the divine palace built by Qianhuang cult here.


    They also fell to the temple.


    "By the way, what about the dry and barren Yang God?" Su Li asked curiously.


    I don''t think this Yang God can get away, but I''m just curious about how their leaders deal with the Yang God of the hostile sect.


    "That guy can''t handle it yet..." Xia Ming sighed.


    "Chen Jizi, the Yang God of Qianhuang cult, protects himself with a humanitarian treasure in the far north. I can''t do anything for a while. I can only let elder Changchun Zi take care of him temporarily."


    Su Li was surprised and asked, "can you take me to have a look?"


    "Let''s go. I''m going to take you to elder Changchun Zi. He specially asked us to take you there after we found you... It should be God looking for you." xuansu said.


    Su Li shrunk a little at that time... But when he thought that there was nothing wrong with his whole body, he must not see anything?


    When they came to the inner hall of the temple, they saw Changchun Zi guarding by a small leather tent.


    The leather tent is very abrupt when it is located in the luxurious holy palace, but it has a very unique brilliance, which makes people feel peaceful and no longer have any worries.


    But there was a flickering figure in the leather tent. It was obvious that someone was staying in it.


    "This is the treasure that sheltered chenjizi. We don''t know its name. We only know that there seem to be many far north air luck and people''s wish blessings on it, and we don''t dare to move around," Xia Ming said.


    It seems that these sword immortals are also beginning to learn the way of cause and effect and Qi luck. In fact, if you directly break this skin account, it won''t be a big problem to teach sword cliff with its profound Qi today.


    But these fortunes were accumulated by the predecessors of the sword sect, which is the guarantee for the prosperity and continuation of the sword cliff sect. How can they be so extravagant?


    "This problem is easy to solve. You can contact the ''Yanlong venerable'' in the secret place of Beihai lake. She will have a solution," Su Li replied.


    He noticed that sword cliff sect came very quickly this time. Maybe he didn''t have time to contact Beichen star.


    "Yan Long venerable?" Xia Ming said with a strange look. "I''ve heard of this venerable. It''s said that he is moody but powerful. He''s not a talkative character... Will this help us?"


    Su Li: "


    Well, the feeling is Chun. Forget to tell them about Beichen star at all!


    Therefore, he can only say: "the so-called Yan Long Zun is actually the ice dragon Zun. She was originally the North Star and was the real leader and guardian of the extreme north ten thousand years ago."


    "But now, she is a foreign elder of our sword cliff sect... Well, because I recognized it without authorization, OK?"


    The five old swords were silent for a moment... They didn''t dare to have an opinion at all. They just felt that their thinking could not keep up with the expansion speed brought by Su Li to Jianya cult.


    So immediately a sword cliff disciple was sent out to invite the foreign elder beichenxing to come


    Especially when they heard that Su Li directly inherited the name of Beichen and had a title of "beichenzi", thus inheriting the humanitarian luck of the far north... The five old swords were speechless.


    I always feel that as long as this dead boy is released for a period of time, he will be able to toss out some amazing power immediately.


    The original Qingming road in Sichuan worked like this. Now it has directly harvested the whole far north... Oh, it also gives the whole North sea ice ocean!


    Thanks to such a huge force, Su Li always remembered that he was the son of Jianya sect, otherwise he could directly establish a new great force.


    So they can''t be angry. They can''t be angry anyway. They just have to find a way to calm him down... Otherwise the sword cliff sect can''t stand his tossing.


    The leaders of sword cliff sect feel tired... Because the territory expands too fast and there are not enough hands!


    At this time, Changchun Zi came to Su Li and took out a fresh branch... This is the branch of the divine tree beside the sword cliff.


    "Reach out," he said.


    Su Li knew what was going on when he looked at this posture... Just, he always had to face it.


    So he stretched out his right hand and revealed the emerald bracelet.


    Changchun Zi gently put a branch on the bracelet


    In an instant, the bracelet bloomed green.


    Then a small figure turned into shape in the divine light... Begonia came back again!


    But the Begonia appeared very unhappy this time. She pursed her lips and said to Su Li, "I said when I left, I hope you take care of yourself and don''t take risks!"


    Su Li said awkwardly, "I was very careful and nothing happened?"


    Begonia said unhappily, "I can''t find out your behavior when I return to my body, but... Do you know that Su Jun has more boundless merits and virtues now?"


    "After calculating the cause and effect, I knew that you had a deep cause and effect entanglement with the winter God xuanming... Do you know how dangerous this is?"


    Begonia''s wide eyes seemed to be able to see through all the mysteries hidden by Su Li.


    She pointed to the "magic seal pillar" beside Su Li and said, "the evil demons, even my concubine, seem a little frightened... Please don''t take any risks?"


    What a gentle question is this? It made Su Li very uneasy and inevitably full of guilt


    "Well, well, I won''t take risks in the future... Really, I wasn''t like this before." he admitted his mistake.


    Begonia burst into tears and smiled. Then she said in some confusion: "my body is not controlling Su Li. I just feel, just feel... Some things are better not to take risks, otherwise it will make everyone worry."


    She looked up at the five old swords around her, as if she wanted to seek a sense of identity.


    However, I saw that the five leaders of the sword sect were seriously surrounding the leather tent, as if they were discussing how to deal with the guys in the leather tent


    Begonia was embarrassed immediately, but then she felt relieved.


    She will never know that this group of sword cliff bosses are studying when to find an excellent painter to draw the image of Su Li and hang it on the wall


    However, the appearance of Begonia also let Su Li breathe a sigh of relief, because the real great God confirmed that he knew that the evil spirit in the "magic seal pillar" was indeed killed.


    As for the current leather account


    Begonia just looked at it and said, "this skin tent is connected with your ice hunter in terms of gas. Theoretically, you are the real owner of this skin tent."


    The five elders looked at each other, nodded together, and decided to finish the portrait of Su Li as soon as possible, and then hang it up to let the disciples pay their respects in advance. Maybe they can be blessed?


    At this time, the disciple who was photographed to invite Beichen star has also returned. Behind him is a flying ice dragon... It can be seen from her ability to leave the lava pool that she should have been able to control some of her accumulated magnificent mana.


    Su Li was also a little sorry. If she couldn''t control it all the time, he would be able to help her ''plant flowers'' in good faith


    The flying ice dragon fell into the temple hall and didn''t seem crowded. It should be said that the body size of the ice dragon has been much smaller than before.


    Beichenxing and the five old swords of Jianya sect have seen the ceremony in turn, which can be regarded as officially joining the Jianya sect and becoming the foreign elder of Jianya promised by Su Li.


    At this time, she looked at the leather tent again, and then explained to the people, "this thing is called the ''wisdom ancient tent'', which is the residence of the ''Beichen'' in the far north of China after its physical weakness."


    "The previous generation ''Beichen'' taught the younger generation here to teach the way of survival in the far north, and the people of the far north can also come to this'' ancient account of wisdom ''to seek answers when they are confused."


    "So it has the name of ''wisdom''."


    Su Li has realized... In the far north, the young Beichen leads the people of the far north to hunt for survival and protect their homes. The old Beichen is to answer questions and doubts for everyone and inherit knowledge.


    In this way, the power and wisdom of the far north really belong to Beichen.


    In that case, Su Li stood in front of the wise old tent wearing the ice hunter. He was thinking about what to do next, but he was in a trance... It seemed that the ice hunter''s visor projected a faint yellow scene into his eyes.


    In the snow covered wilderness, many strong people of the far north gathered outside the tent to pray for guidance... They were facing an unprecedented cold winter. They were looking for the way to live from the only wise man and warrior in the far north


    Then Su Li suddenly understood, reached out and waved gently at the ancient tent of wisdom... The tent suddenly flew up, and then turned into a spacious and faded leather felt on the ice hunter.


    So the originally conspicuous bright silver armor was completely covered. At this time, Su Li looked like a real people in the far north.


    I see... It seems that the north star in the far north should have been like this.


    But the dry wasteland Yang God Chen Jizi, who was originally sheltered under the ancient tent of wisdom, looked at the five elders of Jianya surrounded by him in panic


    The thick malice was hardly disguised.


    ... Su Li twitched at the corners of his mouth, and then walked out with Begonia.


    It''s better not to let Begonia see this terrible thing.

 Chapter 462

    Outside the holy palace, Su Li ignored all kinds of shouts from the palace, but looked at the dark eternal night city outside for a long time.


    He could see that in the darkness, many people in the North bent down and peeped here... Because the holy palace was the only stable light source in the eternal night city.


    The reign of Qianhuang cult for nearly ten thousand years has completely reduced the people''s morale in the far north... Qianhuang cult established a high-pressure rule with theocracy as the core, and obtained faith from the awe of the people in the far north.


    However, the humanity in the far north is too weak after all. Even so, it can not support the cost and luck of one big religion. Therefore, Qianhuang big religion wants to develop in other places.


    However, the people of the dry land made a mistake. The beginning and the end of the north is the fundamental plate of the great religion of the dry land. Because they left the far north, they didn''t even have the qualification to claim to be a big religion!


    Su Li understood this, and also knew that sword cliff sect and Qianhuang sect were at the top of the battle after all.


    But how about this? For the people of the extreme north in front of them, they have lost everything in this nearly 10000 years of slavery


    Suddenly, he saw a familiar figure in the darkness not far away, so he waved to it


    A figure came out of the darkness, but it was Su Li''s former teammate Xiaotong real person.


    "Seeing the son of God and seeing you return safely, Xiaotong is relieved." immortal Xiaotong said.


    After seeing the ceremony, Su Li said, "I don''t know what happened to Longzhu and Yuannan?"


    Immortal Xiaotong replied, "both master Yuannan and Taoist friend Longzhu have returned to Zhongzhou. This time they have gained a lot. They all said they would shut down for a period of time to see if there could be a breakthrough."


    Su Li nodded and thought that Longzhu might be almost the same, but if it was difficult, he should have some accumulation.


    He looked at immortal Xiaotong again... Originally, the accumulation of Xiaotong had already been enough, but he had to turn to ancient cultivation. No way. It''s a personal choice.


    He doesn''t want to talk about this. If these former partners are destined, they can reunite naturally. Xiuzhen''s children don''t have to be so pretentious.


    Then he asked, "since Taoist brother has already come to the eternal night city, do you know what the residents of the eternal night city lack now?"


    This question seems simple, but it suddenly asked immortal Xiaotong. He hesitated for a moment before saying, "if they say they lack... I''m afraid they lack everything."


    In fact, he didn''t know from which angle to answer Su Li''s question.


    At this time, a voice came from behind them: "the people of the far north are most eager for light forever."


    When they looked back, they were surprised to see the dragon head of the ice dragon behind them. It seemed that they were listening to their conversation.


    Beichen star said in her usual cold tone: "I people in the far north can endure hunger and cold, and can cut off the inheritance of civilization... But the only thing that will not change is the desire for light."


    "Beichen is the brightest star in the far north sky, so it will become the belief of the people of the far north."


    Su Li nodded. He had some inexplicable ideas in his heart, but he didn''t know how to realize it for the time being.


    At this time, about the completion of the ''execution'', the leaders of the sword cliff sect came out.


    They looked at Su Li and asked, "what are you going to do with this city? I''m afraid it will wither soon without the people of the dry and wasteland religion."


    Indeed, the far north eternal night city is the Taoist center of the great dry wasteland cult. When the great dry wasteland cult was originally in charge, it was naturally the exchange of various monks, which could bring vitality to the city.


    In the past ten thousand years of development, the city has developed two ways of living both inside and outside... The inner circle is the huge sacred palace in the middle of the city, which is the territory of the practitioners.


    The outer ring is the eternal night city outside, where the people of the far north live.


    It can be said that the people of the far north completely depend on the practitioners here to survive, and do some gathering, hunting and other things for the practitioners to survive.


    But if all the practitioners here are dead, or there are not as many as before... How can the residents of Yongye city outside survive?


    "Since the ice dragon venerable is now the foreign elder of our sword cliff sect, we naturally have the obligation to maintain the prosperity of the eternal night city." Su Li thought for a moment, and then said solemnly.


    "Do you want to develop the eternal night city? Yes, you can allocate resources yourself." Xia Ming nodded and said dispensably.


    For the leaders of Jianzong, this eternal night city is indeed dispensable. But since Su Li decided to be happy, let him do it himself.


    However, Su Li first thought of another point, turned to Beichen star and said, "ice dragon, will you transmit the knowledge of array? The far north and tiancracked mountain are too far away after all. If you can communicate with the transmission array, it would be better."


    Beichen star said in embarrassment when he heard the speech: "I have accumulated some knowledge about the transmission array in the next ten thousand years. However, these knowledge is limited, and the transmission distance cannot be too far..."


    Without hesitation, she took out some books about transmitting Dharma array.


    It''s really crude, and it looks like some tentative exploration in the exploratory stage


    This made Su Li a little disappointed. He thought he could establish an ultra long-distance transmission array.


    But at this time, Begonia jumped on his shoulder and asked, "if you need it, I have the method of transmitting the array."


    Su Li: "


    He found that he really fell into a misunderstanding. He thought that he could not rely on begonias and Toons for everything, but the problem was that the transmission array was taught by Jianya.


    Therefore, as the great ancestor of sword cliff sect, it''s not natural to ask Chun for advice on transmitting array?


    ¡­¡­


    As a result, a group of Su Li''s elders were miserable. They were not tired of being turned around by the little Begonia... Because they can immediately get an inheritance that can greatly increase the strength of Jianya sect, and it can be said that it can really help them suppress the inheritance of the earth plate!


    If the transmission method array can run smoothly, even at the ends of the earth, as long as the transmission method array is set up, the sword cliff sect can support the four directions in time even if there is a shortage of manpower.


    Therefore, the most important thing now is whether the transmission method array can be set up.


    "Medium distance and long-distance transmission must be impossible for you to master, so let me teach you how to build a short-distance transmission array." Begonia said with great posture.


    Of course, some people will be unconvinced by such words, but after Haitang expressed what the so-called "medium distance transmission" and "long-distance transmission" mean in an intuitive way, everyone was silent


    Medium distance transmission... I saw Haitang pointing to the north star overhead, and then pointing to a dim star next to the north star.


    On the ground, it seems that it is just a slap distance... And this'' slap distance ''is the transmission range of the medium range transmission array.


    "Gudu ~"


    Everyone swallowed their saliva on the spot.


    And then long-distance transmission?


    But I saw that Begonia still stretched out his hand and pointed to the Beichen star at the top of his finger, and then pointed to the looming East Star in the sky


    All of a sudden, everyone felt that they really didn''t have to think too much. It''s better to learn ''short distance transmission'' honestly.


    Sure enough, the great God''s concept of distance is different from those mortals.


    So when a group of people were busy, Su Li set up a tent alone in the square in front of the temple... That was the "ancient tent of wisdom". It was said that there was infinite wisdom inside. He just wanted to go in and see what was inside.


    The space in the tent is more spacious than he imagined, which should be regarded as a treasure of space type.


    It''s still snowing in the extreme north. It''s freezing. It''s estimated to be in the early 30s below zero.


    However, the tent is covered on the ground with all kinds of leather, which is warm and comfortable.


    There are meat intestines lying in the tent, so that Su Li has a comfortable cushion.


    Next to it is a flash. You can observe the small window outside. When you open the leather curtain on the window, you can see the heavy snow outside and the eternal night city in the dark.


    The wonder of this tent is that when he wants to think about something, some pictures of related things will naturally appear in front of him


    This is the source of the name "wisdom ancient tent".


    These pictures are the thoughts and experiences of Beichen in previous dynasties when they encounter similar things. They are the real inheritance of civilization in the far north.


    It can be said that as long as the North Star is still there, the human civilization in the far north can always continue even if it is dating.


    At this time, he sat in the tent, leaned against the soft and comfortable body of meat sausage, looked at the eternal night city outside the window, and thought about how to make the residents of the eternal night city or the people of the far north return to the past.


    In his "wisdom ancient tent" picture, people in the far north yearn for the light emitted by the North Star, so they always look up at the sky.


    They are often swaggering, even if they encounter more difficulties, they can bite their teeth and insist... Such a nation is really worthy of respect.


    But what about the people of the far north now?


    Because of the thousands of years of slavery and influence of the dry and wasteland religion, they have bent up one by one, become dull and have little thinking. They are stupid and dull, as if the race is going to degenerate.


    "So, first of all, there should be light... No, it should first remove the shackles in their hearts, and then there should be light." Su Li confirmed this point.


    Then he did it.


    When he ran outside, he looked at the magnificent temple of the Qianhuang sect, then took out the heavy Jun sword and cut it


    Heavy Jun split earth sword!


    Isn''t this lofty palace a yoke in the hearts of the people of the far north?


    So it must fall down before it can erect something again in the hearts of these people.


    If you cut it with a sword, the earth will shake and the mountains will shake.


    The holy palace, which has consumed countless resources of Qianhuang University and I don''t know how long it took to build, just broke a small hole


    Cough... After all, it''s a holy palace built by others. The defense array and materials are top-level, and it''s not so easy to be broken.


    Even Su Li''s posture is very strong and powerful, but the effect is so humiliating

 Chapter 463

    Regardless of Su Li''s humiliation again, he also alerted the leaders in the teaching who were following Haitang to learn the transmission array.


    When they found out Su Li''s behavior, they didn''t know whether to stop it or help him. So they simply let him toss around. A group of people simply changed places to teach. Anyway, they are all powerful people with advanced practice and do not have so many requirements for the learning environment.


    Su Lizheng was embarrassed, thinking that those big men in his family came to help him tear down the house when they saw the news!


    As a result, the group took a look at him and slipped away


    Su Li had a feeling that he had enough. He was so lost.


    He doesn''t think about how this could happen... Isn''t it because he has too many noisy moths, and even his family don''t dare to intervene easily?


    But in that case, let him do it himself!


    Chongjun sword can''t make a good breakthrough in many array prohibitions in the holy palace of the eternal night city, so he''ll try it instead of "sealing the magic column".


    The foundation of the Tianmen pillar to the east of the magic pillar itself has a strong basic attribute. Now, coupled with the will fragments of karma fire and the son of the abyss


    The power this can exert is beyond imagination.


    Su Li just smashed a column, and immediately broke a wall, showing a strong destructive.


    However, the temple covers a large area, but such damage is a drop in the bucket for the whole temple.


    But in that case, Su Li simply decided to hammer the temple a little bit in a stupid way!


    It''s a coincidence that in the memory of ice hunters, many Beichen use hammers


    Su Li had some resistance to the hammer technique, so he spent a lot of time to integrate the hammer technique into his technique of waving the magic seal column, and then he really gradually found some ways.


    The basic power skills will be mastered quickly, and then the continuous swing after strengthening with heavy Junyi.


    And a column charge.


    And suddenly knocking on the ground after power storage, but conducting vibration on the ground to cause great damage to the surrounding building foundation


    Finally, Su Lida launched his temper and simply untied the ice field hunter. He carried a large pillar on his bare upper body and wantonly destroyed the dry wasteland temple.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom..."


    Of course, it also makes the sword cliff leaders who gather not far away to study look at it from time to time.


    But the more you look at it, the more you feel at ease, but you still have to be calm in front of Beichen star, a "new person".


    Beichen star thinks it''s strange. Shouldn''t this sword cliff sect be dominated by sword?


    Of course, the five old swords of Jianya are indeed like this, and her cultivation is admirable.


    But what about the son of sword cliff?


    He took out his sword, cut it, and found it difficult to use, so he changed a post?


    What''s more speechless is that this pillar seems to be much easier to use than a sword


    "I just don''t know which sword skill our sword cliff Saint learned? When applied to the pillar method, he still has a powerful power. It''s really great." beichenxing wants to find a topic to get closer to these sword immortals of sword cliff sect.


    However, her topic didn''t seem very good. Xuanyuzi said with a little sadness and anger: "this is a mistake. He failed to teach the real heavy Jun split sword to the son."


    The leaders were speechless, but Yuan Feng patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s okay. When we have time, we''ll work together to correct this mistake."


    Unexpectedly, xuansu and xuanyuzi showed a worried expression and said together, "senior brother (Master), you can do it. You don''t have to call me."


    Yuan Feng was speechless


    What kind of trauma did my apprentice and younger martial sister suffer before they could abandon themselves like this?


    At this time, there was a sudden violent shock at the temple, but the whole temple collapsed rapidly in this continuous shock.


    Obviously, Su Li''s "demolition" work has been completed well.


    But what really makes the five old swordsmen feel stuffy is that there is also a very conspicuous true meaning... Heavy Jun meaning transmitted from the violent fluctuation.


    No, maybe it''s a heavy column!


    Speaking of it, Su Li''s important meaning is that "the heart bears all Jun and all dharmas do not invade.". Carrying a heavy magic seal pillar is inherently in line with this heavy Jun meaning in terms of "weight-bearing"... So the heavy Jun meaning turns into a heavy Jun pillar meaning, which is simply a matter of pushing the boat with the current.


    But xuanyuzi''s heart really hurts... He thinks he should have paid back Su Li no matter how much he owes? Why punish him like this?


    It can be predicted that the sword cliff sect will be a posture of letting a hundred flowers bloom in the future. Swordsmanship may still be the mainstream, but it will never be the only one handed down.


    Therefore, in the sword cliff branches such as daozong, Zhuzong, Tianzong and jianjimen that may appear in the future, xuanyuzi will be visually hung on the wall to accept the worship of future generations of disciples.


    Xuansu is lucky that she will only be hung on the ancestral wall of Tianzong and Jianzong... It makes her want to kill!


    Looking at the five elders of Jianya, beichenxing thought he''d better stop talking. It seems that Su Li has brought too much "pain" to these people.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li suddenly understood the meaning of "heavy Jun Zhu". His first reaction was guilty. He was afraid of suddenly jumping out of an elder to scold... But he thought too much. His elders were used to this kind of thing. He was lucky to be a little like the son of sword cliff.


    He was embarrassed to scratch his head and found that under the magic pillar, the dry wasteland temple had become a ruin.


    Standing at the high point of the ruins, he looked around and found that the residents of Yongye city were indeed looking here in the dark


    Their eyes were numb, and they didn''t show much emotion even if the holy palace was destroyed.


    This let Su Li know that they had long been wiped out under the rule of the Qianhuang cult, and the worship of the holy palace was just a simple human longing for light.


    However, the people of the Qianhuang sect actually regard light as a luxury gift to enslave the people of the far north


    Su Li decided to create a fairer and more ordinary light after breaking the temple.


    He sank slightly and then collected the materials he needed from the ruins of the temple.


    Previously, he noticed that the construction of the temple was mixed with a lot of brass as the main material. Now he collects these brass and melts them with mana


    He just looked at the introduction to the way of refining weapons... At least he thought so.


    But now he uses the magic refining method learned from Begonia.


    Where did ancient practitioners learn to refine utensils?


    In fact, many of the cultivation methods of ancient humans were learned from demons... Including ancient cultivation methods. Think about it, isn''t it the cultivation method of demons?


    The difference is that the ancient cultivation method is to continuously strengthen the body and then accommodate more mana.


    The demon cultivation method is the flesh body, which is strong enough, so use mana to refine the flesh body and make the body form a more suitable form for cultivation.


    What is the demon cultivator like? Isn''t it to constantly nourish and refine a part of your body with magic power, so that it can gradually become a real magic weapon?


    Therefore, the earliest way of refining utensils was similar, that is, continuously refining items with mana to make them gradually become supernatural.


    Because when you refine items with mana, it''s easier to refine your true meaning.


    At this time, Su Li refined a lot of brass with magic power, but he didn''t think about what kind of magic weapon to refine the brass into. Even his body was easily refined into a ball.


    What he needs is that the brass sphere can withstand the runes he will depict next!


    When he refined the brass sphere, the true meaning poured into it was again important. The original intention is to increase its bearing capacity... But I didn''t expect that with the blessing of heavy Junyi, the refining speed of this brass will be greatly increased!


    In other words, the indoctrination of strong true meaning can also accelerate the speed of refining.


    This discovery made him a little excited. Maybe he can recast his heavy Jun sword in a period of time.


    So, similar to the process of refining chongjun sword, Su Li made a brass ball with a total of more than 100000 kg of brass in the divine palace, refined it with chongjun''s blessing mana, and compressed it into a dense ball with a diameter of almost three meters.


    This is the limit of Su Li''s ability to compress refining. Even after refining like this, even he could not move the huge weight by a single force.


    He can only control its movement with the same sense of gravity... And the wonder is that as long as he lifts the sphere to any place with the sense of gravity, even if it is suspended in the air, it will immediately stop moving. Completely get rid of the influence of gravity!


    This is a very interesting phenomenon, and Su Li is obsessed with this unexpected spectacle in the process of cultivating truth.


    So he controlled the brass sphere in a proper position with great attention, and then began to depict runes with mana on its surface


    The rune he depicts is very simple, which is a large soul gathering Dharma array.


    Countless Juling talismans were carved on the brass sphere, and the talismans and connecting talismans formed a very perfect Dharma array.


    When the Dharma array completes the formation of the circuit, the whole brass sphere has produced a faint light due to the massive convergence of the vitality of heaven and earth.


    But this is not the end. Su Li took the spirit gathering Dharma array as the skeleton and filled it with "Jingming talisman".


    The light of Jingming Rune can dispel all shadows and has great penetration. I hope this light can dispel the shadows in the hearts of the people in the far north.


    After all this, Su Licai gently dragged the bottom of the brass sphere with one hand... It seems easy, but in fact, the heavy Junyi has been brought into full play.


    Su Li actually paid attention to keeping a low profile. At this time, if he personally sent the brass sphere to the sky, it can be predicted that he will reap a big wave of faith.


    But he didn''t. He didn''t think he needed to spread any faith in the far north.


    So he stayed in the ruins of the broken walls and tiles of the holy palace from beginning to end, hiding his body, and then sent the brass sphere to the sky.


    When the brass sphere flew to 20 meters high, it had accumulated enough strength, and then automatically released a bright but not dazzling brilliance.


    Then it rose higher and higher until it rose to an altitude of kilometers, which was enough to illuminate the whole range of the whole eternal night city


    Su Li looked at the scene with satisfaction, but he didn''t know that while the brass sphere took off, the brilliance was actually a reflection of his hand in the ruins of the holy palace.


    The city of eternal night was full of light, and the hearts of the people of the far north really became bright.


    They looked up at the bright light source, and even their bent back seemed to be straightened

 Chapter 464

    Watching the round rising tomorrow in the city all the people of sword cliff sect raised their heads and were a little distracted.


    This must be the scene of the Holy Son of their family. They are not surprised at this strange Holy Son... Non people in the far north and the sword cliff sect simply can''t understand the significance of this round of tomorrow to the eternal night city.


    But Beichen star is different. Beichen, who was ten thousand years ago, looked at the bright sun wheel rising above Su Li''s head with emotion


    Is it so simple that the people of the far north, the Beishi family, and even the light pursued by Beichen in previous dynasties?


    At least Beichen star has tried many methods, and the way of cultivation developed by Beichen in previous dynasties is also for this purpose.


    Even the original prototype of the holy palace in Yongye city was not built by Qianhuang cult... This holy palace that can shine in the dark is actually the idea of Beichen star.


    At first she was complacent, but later she found that the existence of the temple could not solve the problem. On the one hand, she was not very familiar with the original array, so it cost a lot to maintain such luminescence. On the other hand, the existence of the temple seems to shake the people of the Far North''s belief in Beichen.


    Moreover, the people of the far north have been chasing the light of the holy palace for a long time, so that the gods will become numb and confused.


    So she was not sure whether what Su Li did at this time was right


    But at this time, Su Li did something she never thought about


    He unexpectedly spread his sword wings and flew to heaven, as if a shadow came to the bright brass sphere.


    Although he performed the art of hiding breath, in the eyes of the people of the far north below, there was a God with open wings operating something after that day round


    The power of faith immediately rolled in... But Su Li didn''t care, and didn''t even accept it. Because he always felt that accepting the belief of the far north would have cause and effect in the northern heaven... He didn''t want to involve that.


    But what is he doing?


    Beichenxing doesn''t know. She doesn''t want to listen to Begonia now. Even Begonia stopped and looked at the shadow after the day round together


    With Su Li''s operation, some wonderful changes have taken place in the originally bright sun wheel


    Originally it was all-round light, but with Su Li''s operation, it became half bright and half dark.


    Then he felt it was wrong again, so he set a smooth transition interval between bright and dark.


    Then, with his hands rubbing and turning, the brass cast sun wheel began to rotate slowly


    He adjusted the speed of the rotation again to ensure that the rotation cycle was just about a day, which was the end.


    When Haitang saw that stars would appear in her eyes, she said involuntarily: "I am worthy of being the family member of my body. Dividing Yin and Yang makes people know that day and night rotate. With the division of day and night, people can have a ''view of time''... This is the foundation of humanity!"


    "Although he is a mortal the day after tomorrow, he is born to be a God King."


    Beichenxing was at a loss. She was still not sure whether Su Li was effective.


    So while others continued to learn and develop the transmission array, she silently stared at the eternal night city with the alternation of day and night.


    She found that at the beginning, people really didn''t adapt and panicked that the sun wheel was dim.


    They began to chase the light and kept walking in the eternal night city, as if they wanted to keep this sudden gift.


    But after so many rounds, more and more people find that as long as they are in this eternal night city, no matter where they are, they can always usher in the next shine after the sun wheel is dim.


    So they naturally learned to rest when the sun wheel was dim, and then get up when the sun wheel was shining.


    When they found that the sun wheel was always running so regularly without any accidents, they began to adapt to working with full expectation under the sun wheel. Then when the sun wheel was dim, they looked at the newly revealed star sky, told some ancient stories with their children and grandchildren, and then fell asleep slowly.


    Everything became regular unconsciously, and this process only took more than a month to complete the transformation.


    The changes of the residents in the city made Beichen star feel uncontrollably happy. She didn''t know how to describe her feelings, so she had to look for Su Li. She wanted to see what good ideas the new "Beichen" had.


    For more than a month, the mana around her became more and more obedient with the change of her state of mind. She had been able to gradually control her excessive mana. So her size was not that big at this time.


    Therefore, the mana dragon outside collapsed and formed a set of armor condensed by cold mana, which made her look even more tall.


    She came to the ancient tent of wisdom curiously. Su Li had been inside since a month ago and didn''t know what she was doing, which made her heart itch.


    At this time, she is like the people of the far north who were waiting for the wisdom guidance of Beichen ten thousand years ago.


    Some residents gradually grew up their courage and came to the tent. The deep awe in their blood made them wait outside the tent quietly... Even if they didn''t know what they meant here.


    Another month later, when the residents were hungry, they went back to eat some alms brought by Jianya sect. When they were sleepy, they slept for a while. They come and go and come again and again. They look here from time to time... They seem to know that there will be something that will affect their life process in this tent.


    At this time, the five elders of Jianya have begun to try to arrange the transmission array. Haitang has been guiding them, but she deliberately does not affect Su Li... She knows that Su Li must be thinking about some very important things at this time.


    At this time, everyone stopped what they were doing. If they felt it, they turned to look at the wisdom ancient tent... Sure enough, they saw that the curtain of the leather tent was lifted, and Su Li came out in ice hunter.


    Meat intestines followed at his feet, and then the ancient tent of wisdom turned into a worn leather felt to cover Su Li''s body.


    Su Li walked among the ruins of the temple with heavy snow in a shape very similar to the people of the far north, and then reached out and waved


    A moment later, the small gravel was leveled into the ground, and the twelve largest stone fragments were arranged in a ring directly under the brass sun wheel, like a stone array.


    Then Su Li stood in front of one of the stone slabs, pointed vertically into a sword and quickly moved on the stone slab, leaving some symbols that seemed to be words but also graphics.


    This is a very primitive hieroglyph


    Beichen star looked at these words and felt waves in his heart. She knows these words because she remembered these simple characters when she learned the thinking and experience of sages in the wisdom ancient tent middle school.


    However, when she embarked on the road of cultivation, she completely gave up these words and began to learn the different languages of Dongzhou and Zhongzhou.


    At that time, she felt that these words were too backward to express accurately, so she left them behind. But now when Su Li sorted out and carved these hieroglyphs again, she suddenly realized... This is the real foundation of the far north humanity!


    Twelve stone tablets, Su Li is divided according to the different positions of Beichen star in the sky... These are the experience of Beichen''s life in previous dynasties.


    However, including the hieroglyphics, these experiences are very scattered, and few Beichen can calm down to summarize and summarize.


    Now Su Li spent more than two months, but he summarized these experiences and carved them on these twelve stone slabs


    Under the different operating directions of Beichen star, according to the experience of Beichen in previous dynasties, the people of the far north are suitable for fishing in which sea area, hunting or hunting in that area, or when they are suitable for cutting down trees and building new houses


    And the corresponding climate change, temperature change


    Wait, these


    But they are all listed on twelve stone slabs... And after this summary, there is a set of calendar belonging to the far north!


    Maybe he could continue to subdivide, but Su Li felt that it was enough for him to do so. There was no need to spend more effort.


    After all this, he looked back at Beichen star and said, "venerable, there is one thing to get rid of you."


    A soul exciter from Beichen star said, "son, but it doesn''t hurt to say, star, you must do your best."


    Su Li wondered how the woman''s attitude had changed so much at once, but he continued: "these are the words originally used by the people of the far north and the experience summarized by the past dynasties. I now summarize them here. I hope someone can teach them all."


    He was too lazy to do it himself, so of course he had to throw the pot out.


    But I didn''t expect that Beichen star was particularly willing to take the pot for this kind of thing.


    "I see. Xingyi wants to stay here and teach the city residents in person." beichenxing quickly promised... In her heart, Su Li found the best way to compensate her for her mistakes!


    She always felt that the decline of the Beishi family was due to her pursuit of the inheritance of ancient cultivation from the polar ice floating island. If her mana had not accidentally lost control and had to find a place to recuperate, the eternal night city would not have been occupied by the dry wasteland.


    Over the past ten thousand years, she has been blaming herself, but on the one hand, the great religion of dry land is powerful, on the other hand, she also saw that the people in the far north have a new way of life under the Enlightenment of the great religion of dry land, but the population has multiplied more.


    This made her hesitate all the time, and she didn''t know how to deal with herself


    Now, Su Li brought her the answer.


    Summarize the thoughts of the sages, teach the people of the far north to return to their original way of life, and then develop their own civilization and inheritance.


    This is the way out Su Li thought of for the people of the far north. It seems that it is not easy to go, but it can go out of the far north people''s own civilization, not a copy of other civilizations.


    Until this time, Beichen star could understand why people in Jianya were so partial to this son... This son really deserves the name of "Saint"!

 Chapter 465

    Su Li didn''t show up after setting up the twelve stone tablets. He threw the next most cumbersome things to Beichen star, and he hid in his elders to study the transmission array together.


    He made brass sun wheel and twelve stone tablets to fulfill his promise to ice hunters. The ice Hunter brought him the wisdom of the "Beichen" of previous dynasties. Now he summarizes these wisdom and returns them to the people of the far north. In his opinion, it is "Liangqing".


    Just to his embarrassment, there seems to be another batch of people praying when they think of themselves as the ''God of light'' or the ''God of the sun''


    Well, don''t worry about it. He is learning how to arrange the transmission array with the leaders in the teaching.


    By the way, he also learned along with him.


    Not to mention the direction of the large array, the key is that many spiritual materials with spatial attributes need to be used to arrange this array. It''s better to say that other spiritual materials used to transmit mana are only difficult.


    After all, the sword cliff sect came from an expedition and did not carry these spiritual materials that could not be placed in space equipment.


    However, fortunately, after they broke through the holy palace of the eternal night city, they found a lot from the treasure house inside... It seems that there are some mineral veins hidden in the frozen soil under the Arctic ice sheet, and their companion substances have this spatial attribute mineral.


    Soon, with the concerted efforts of all the leaders, the first transmission array was built in a corner of the eternal night city


    Unlike the Qianhuang sect, which built the holy palace in the center of the eternal night city, Jianya sect likes to build the sword Pavilion beside the wall.


    It''s not so eye-catching here, so what they do is also very mysterious.


    The transmission method array has been completed, but the first one to enter the array has always been the leader Xia Ming... It is still a strong sword sect style, and the most noble is to bear the greatest danger and responsibility.


    Xia Ming stands in the array and places pieces of spirit stones in the array as energy according to the command of Haitang... In fact, he doesn''t have to do this originally. He can make the transmission array work by injecting mana.


    However, the friars below Yuan Ying have no mana, so they use the spirit stone as the energy for the experiment.


    Of course, the transmission array can''t only be arranged, so Changchun Zi has already returned to the sword cliff teaching headquarters and arranged the same transmission array as the positioning there.


    After simple debugging, the transmission array under Xia Ming''s feet lit up. At the same time, the spirit stone was consumed rapidly and soon turned into a gray white powder under a dense smoke.


    Then Xia Ming disappeared under the transmitted light


    "Did you succeed?" the people wondered.


    People are transmitted away, at least half the success?


    Fortunately, Xia Ming didn''t let the people wait long. After about ten breath, the light of the transmission array lit up again


    A moment later, Xia Ming came out of the transmission array with a branch of the divine tree beside the sword cliff as a witness.


    "Succeeded... Although the array supplies are serious, the transmission is very stable, and the consumption of each time is still within an acceptable range." Xia Ming said his experience.


    At the same time, he added: "however, if Yuanying wants to maintain the transmission with mana alone when he leaves the body, he can not be afraid of transmission consumption until he reaches the Huashen state..."


    It doesn''t matter. For the five elders of Jianya present, this little mana consumption will come back after taking a breath. But in return, they were able to cross a long distance between tiancracked mountain and the far north Yongye city in a very short time.


    Therefore, the Arctic ice sheet is not an enclave that is difficult to control for the sword cliff sect.


    What''s more, the most important space spiritual material for building the transmission array is produced in the Arctic ice sheet... This is equivalent to bringing opportunities for the continuous expansion of sword cliff sect.


    Of course, this brought a lot of convenience to the people of sword cliff, but the five elders of sword cliff looked at each other and made a decision after successfully transmitting the array


    Xia Ming said, "Su Li, since you are responsible for the people here, we''ve decided to let you stay here longer."


    "Hmm?" Su Li was surprised. What do you mean?


    What''s more, I dislike that his dead child makes things too disturbing everywhere!


    Of course, you can''t say that.


    Xia Ming said earnestly, "this is your current duty. After all, the North Star of the far north belongs to the far north, doesn''t it?"


    "Just in time, you can also take this opportunity to precipitate what I learned from sword cliff. Now everything is developing in order, so time can be free. As the son of sword cliff, you should sharpen and specialize in all the inheritance of my sword cliff."


    "It also saves you from going out again in the future. When you encounter something, you can''t find a way to deal with it. You can only think about something you don''t have."


    It''s only here that Xia Ming can be regarded as a "poor dagger". Xia Ming is really well intentioned to inherit the sword cliff.


    It is precisely because Su Li''s own "some and none" is as powerful as the sword way in the secret legend of Jianya. This is really frightening... The word "sword" must be in front of Jianya, which is the last bottom line of the original sword sect.


    Su Li felt that he didn''t need to learn that at all, but at this time, he felt the serious expression and very dignified atmosphere of the people around him... He was a little afraid of being killed.


    So he immediately nodded and said, "OK, then I decided to take a disciple here and inherit the name of Beichen in the future."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the cold of the moment, everyone looked at each other, and some didn''t know how to respond.


    "Any questions?" Su Li asked in surprise.


    He said, "I can''t always be tied up here, so why not take a disciple to teach casually and then inherit the name of Beichen to lead the people of the far north instead of me?"


    Either you can''t, or you think something will happen if you accept an apprentice!


    Of course, people don''t say that.


    After thinking about it, Xia Ming, the leader of Jianya sect, immediately clapped his hands and said, "you can recruit disciples. Because your generation is growing rapidly and our sect is expanding rapidly, you can recruit four generations of disciples in advance."


    ***


    Su Li immediately nodded and said, "I understand... But Beichen can be a sword cliff disciple, but this eternal night city must be the eternal night city of people from the far north."


    His meaning is very clear, that is, Jianya sect cannot interfere with the development of humanity in the far north.


    Seeing Su Li''s solemn remarks, people seem to understand that this is really important... But fortunately, Jianya sect never wanted to interfere in any humanitarian development in the era of Jianzong, so they all nodded cautiously to understand.


    Su Li had a worry. Then he was busy. The leaders of sword cliff were going back to sword cliff.


    Dongzhou still needs them to suppress the overall situation. After all, this round of action against the Qianhuang sect is so noisy that all the major sects in Dongzhou are alarmed, and there are signs that they will unite to "hold a meeting"


    Although these decent sects seem to have been in the league and have not made any big noise, they are still at risk.


    The establishment of sword cliff sect was revenge at first, but now the dry wasteland temple in the far north has been destroyed. Only Zhongzhou and the power of dry wasteland sect remain.


    It''s impossible to go to Zhongzhou for revenge for a while, so now the task of sword cliff sect is to root its forces in Dongzhou.


    It doesn''t mean that we want to dominate Dongzhou, but the general trend is that if we don''t advance, we will fall back. We have to do so.


    But fortunately, the upper strata of sword cliff are still very sober. They are not dazzled by the rapid expansion of sect forces... This is about the good repair of sword... For them, the process of expansion is just a kind of experience, and the promotion of their own Kendo is the most important.


    "I always think it''s strange." Su Li said hesitantly after saying goodbye to the big men one after another.


    Begonia was light at last. She was sitting on Su Li''s shoulder, straightening her legs and stretching comfortably. At this time, he asked strangely, "what do you think is strange?"


    "I always think the development of our sword cliff sect is a little too smooth... You see, the collapse of the power of the dry wasteland sect is like their ten thousand year development is laying a foundation for us."


    Su Li said something he didn''t want to beat.


    Begonia listened a little speechless... Who played a key role in this? Haven''t you counted in your heart yet?


    The original sword cliff sect does show signs of great prosperity, but the problem is that when the supposed sword cliff sect meets such a guy, the original Daxing becomes "explosive prosperity".


    But before Begonia could spit a bad word, she suddenly pinched her fingers in her heart.


    Her pretty eyebrows just wrinkled.


    Su Li waited for a while and didn''t see the Begonia make a sound. He turned his head and looked at it and said strangely, "did you find anything?"


    Begonia took a deep breath: "my body was supposed to measure the Qi of Jianya sect, but I didn''t expect to see the appearance of great disaster after calculating the Qi of Jianya sect this time!"


    "This is very unusual..."


    Begonia thought hard and didn''t know how to judge.


    Su Li heard about the disaster, but suddenly remembered something. Then he took the "magic seal pillar" he had always brought with him and said, "Begonia, you can count it again!"


    Haitang was stunned when she saw it. She also knew that the evil spirits in the "magic seal pillar" might have something to do with the winter God xuanming.


    So she quickly took this'' magic pillar ''as an opportunity to calculate


    A moment later, she said in surprise, "the robbery of the abyss!"


    "Dongzhou... No, this is a great disaster that can''t be escaped in the world, and the sword cliff sect can expand so smoothly and rapidly at this time, which obviously indicates that it should be robbed!"


    Su Li suddenly felt a little heavy... It turned out that the prosperity of sword cliff sect was not a good thing, but an important task. The growth of sword cliff, even after wind and frost, is booming now, but it can''t be stable.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. According to my calculation, there should be some time before the great disaster comes," said Haitang.


    "Before that, we''ll just be ready." Su Li then connected... He didn''t look discouraged. In that case, the war is over.


    ... after that day, sword cliff sect officially began to recruit four generations of disciples. And this time no longer pay so much attention to qualification. As long as you pass the mental assessment, you will be included.


    Therefore, sword cliff teaching began to enter a stage of great development and accumulation

 Chapter 466

    Su Li only informed Xia Ming about the heaven and earth disaster. After all, he was the leader of sword cliff sect. This kind of thing can''t be hidden.


    Therefore, the sword cliff sect, which originally developed at will, is now seriously developing. No one knows what the disaster is, even the Toon can''t tell. However, as the leader of one religion, Xia Ming must be ready for his sect to deal with everything.


    In this case, Su Li was left in the far north.


    On the one hand, he took over the cause and effect of the ice hunter. After all, he can''t put it down. On the other hand, he was deliberately suppressed by the elders of the church. I hope he can settle down for a while to precipitate more, instead of making trouble everywhere.


    He chose a very special place to stay outside Yongye city... That''s the sea side of Yongye city. He found an island in the ice ocean of the North Sea... Or directly created an island.


    The island is not large, but he left a field on it and constantly tried to grow some plants that can be grown in ultra-low temperature environment.


    It takes a process, but Su Li is not in a hurry.


    He placed the ancient tent of wisdom on the other side of the island near the eternal night city, and the "magic pillar" was erected next to the tent, but it didn''t matter.


    The reason why he chose to build an island here is very simple. That is, at the junction of offshore and open sea, he can stop the occasional deep-sea wild animals for the fishermen in Yongye city.


    After all, I can''t let them go. Although I want to be a shopkeeper, I still can''t get rid of them completely.


    On the other hand, Yuan Feng has come to teach him swordsmanship every few days... Yuan Feng''s best attribute is fire, but he no longer taught Su Li the swordsmanship of "Chi Lian Shen Sha sword", but taught Su Li a very basic set of "Chi Feng sword".


    This set of swordsmanship is called fire walking swordsmanship, but it can be regarded as one of the basic swordsmanship of Jianya sect.


    The so-called "red front" is not a flame sword edge generated by the blessing of Zhenyuan or Zhenqi, but a friction heat generated by the sword edge constantly passing through the air!


    This requires the sword holder to be fast and powerful enough, which is the honing of a sword holder''s basic skills.


    It''s like when Yuan Feng is covering up, he just keeps dancing the long sword without using any mana. The sword was so sharp and fast that when the sword technique reached one third, the blade of the long sword began to emit dark red.


    When the sword technique reached two-thirds, bright sparks splashed out from the blade.


    When a set of swordsmanship is completed, the whole long sword is like a red iron stick


    This process did not rely on a trace of mana. It was all completed by Yuan Feng with his skills and strength.


    Su Li once again had a very intuitive understanding of the strength of his big brother... Even if there was no magic blessing, it was not something that ordinary Yuanying could deal with?


    Now, this sword skill was passed on to Su Li, which made him often practice and look for the feeling of sword during this precipitation time.


    ... Yuan Feng''s idea is very simple. He thinks Su Li can''t achieve anything even if he is worse than ordinary people in his sword skills.


    The people who taught him swordsmanship must have been too impatient. They taught him high-level swordsmanship directly and ignored the consolidation of the foundation. How can they expect him to become useful immediately?


    It should be noted that the worse the talent is, the more important the foundation is.


    Su Li is also a good character. He doesn''t bother to practice more because it''s just a foundation. Instead, he honestly practices every day according to Yuan Feng''s instructions.


    "The key point of this sword technique is to keep your movements consistent without too many pauses. Only the flowing sword can make the blade continuously accumulate heat. At the beginning, you don''t have to think about the sword in your hand, but just keep your movements consistent."


    "When you can completely connect the movements, then integrate the feeling of the sword in your hand, so it can be easier to master."


    Yuan Feng said what he learned when he practiced sword... He was full of confidence. He felt that even if it took decades, Su Li had to understand the true meaning of sword.


    Although sword cliff has strong meaning... But how to say, it is always different in the eyes of real Kendo people.


    I have to say that Yuan Feng''s experience is very useful. When Su Li doesn''t think about the "sword", he can really make his movements very coherent soon.


    After all, he is also a great friar at the peak of the golden elixir. His control over himself has reached a higher level.


    After several drills, he found his own most comfortable and fastest and most powerful way to complete the action... He once again showed his talent in this regard.


    Yuan Feng also nodded secretly.


    He thought Su Li was actually very talented, but those fools didn''t find the right direction.


    Now it seems that Su Li has made many detailed changes to the "Chi Feng sword" taught by him, but these details can turn this set of "Yuan Feng''s Chi Feng sword" into "Su Li''s Chi Feng sword".


    Many sword practitioners often have to go through a long time to understand this truth, but Su Li can often do it at the first time.


    This talent even Yuan Feng, who is used to seeing the genius of kendo, feels amazing. How can such a teenager be called "Kendo heaven''s negative" by those stupid donkeys and Trojans?


    Seeing Su Li''s progress in two days, Yuan Feng was very happy, and then couldn''t help but continue to teach: "well, you have mastered the secret of the first step. The next thing to do is to feel the sword in your hand."


    "I also have a trick here, that is, try to make your sword move in one direction, so that you can feel the feeling of the blade across the air more smoothly... The concept of circle is very important. Draw more circles with the sword, and then experience the blade breaking through the air..."


    Su Li still understood the concept of "circle" as soon as he heard it. How could he not know it?


    So he began to practice again and again.


    Draw circles and rotate with the blade. Even after one sword practice, he can think of a way to connect the head and tail and directly practice the second time.


    Over and over again, he felt more and more about the air breaking of the blade. He seemed to feel the separation of the air flow at the blade, and the friction brought by the air flow to the blade


    Slowly, as his sword moves faster and faster, a hot dark red slowly appeared at the edge of his sword


    This also has his physical advantages, so that he can withstand this rapid sword dance.


    Yuan Feng came to see Su Li four days later, and saw this scene, which made him very happy... He knew that those people couldn''t teach. They were obviously a Kendo genius, and they taught them to become a donkey and a Trojan horse. It''s really hateful.


    He thought about cleaning up his apprentice xuanyuzi when he went back. This guy can''t even teach swordsmanship. It''s a shame to him.


    So he looked at Su Li who was still practicing his sword and said, "that''s it. Then you feel the sword in your hand, imagine yourself integrated with it, and then try to feel it."


    Su Li was not surprised. Just do it


    He did have some strong feelings. Under such continuous practice, he really felt like slowly integrating with the sword in his hand.


    The burning and sharp feeling caused by the friction of the blade cutting the air also made him have a lot of insights.


    So his sword technique, which had been dancing for three days, suddenly came to a stop. His sword suddenly changed, drew a semicircle towards the distant sea, and cut a bright arc on the sea.


    Obviously, it is an arc that sweeps across, but it produces the effect of splitting the sea vertically. The sea before the arc is cut from it, and a sharp real meaning with a burning meaning is emitted from it


    "Poof ~"


    Yuan Feng of Sword Fairy level spit blood directly!


    Yang God Zhenxian has reached the peak of his control over his body. Even if he is seriously injured, he will not spit blood. Only when he hurts his mind will he be born from his heart


    So Yuan Feng suffered a heavy blow in an instant.


    He looked at Su Li tremblingly, hammered his chest and couldn''t say a word.


    Su Li was very worried when he saw the situation here. His elders wouldn''t hang up like this


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to..." he bowed his head and admitted his mistake. His attitude was very good.


    "What I taught you to practice is sword!" Yuan Feng finally obeyed his anger, and then stressed in a stern tone with despair.


    "Yes, I also tried very hard to practice it." Su Li continued to respond with an impeccable attitude.


    "But you have become a knife meaning!!"


    This is Yuan Feng''s despair.


    What did he see?


    When the sword arc was drawn just now, he was full of expectation that Su Li could understand the meaning of the sword... As a result, he came directly to the meaning of "flame knife".


    The reason why he vomited blood was that Su Li understood it step by step under his "guidance"!


    He began to doubt himself. Did he feel that he was actually a member of the "daozong" rather than the "Jianzong"?


    Yuan Feng looked at the innocent Su Li on his face and felt that he was three corpses, and his evil thoughts were very clear in his heart.


    But you should hold back. This is the lucky baby in your own family. You should hold back, so that you can bless Jianya teaching smooth sailing and everything goes well


    Yuan Feng''s temper is already grumpy. How can he bear it?


    So he melted all his evil thoughts into the sword, and then cut them out towards the distant sea in the form of catharsis


    In an instant, the sword light was like a rainbow breaking through the darkness, leaving a violent track above the dark North Sea. Even the whole sea was separated, exposing the seabed hundreds of meters deep.


    At the same time, after this sword, countless fish on the sea turned their bellies and floated up, but it was hurt by the irritable will contained in this sword


    Yuan Feng was completely speechless this time.


    He came to teach Su Li how to practice the sword. How could he understand the meaning of "extremely angry sword"?


    The lucky baby of Jianya sect is really lucky. Is he ''benefited''?


    But why not be happy at all

 Chapter 467

    Seeing Yuan Feng leave in embarrassment, Su Li also had a faint sadness in his heart: will he be abandoned?


    However, in his spare time, he still practices the "Chifeng sword", because he agrees with the concept of this sword technique... No matter what the final practice looks like, the practice of this sword technique is the most basic and raises the lower limit.


    Just think, when he can form a "red front" with each sword, is it important even if he doesn''t have other Taoist magic powers? His right little to resist him such a ''Red front'' sword has to work hard!


    To tell the truth, this is the real cultivation way of breaking ten thousand dharmas with one sword. Su Li already knew it in his heart.


    In particular, Yuan Feng told him that there are two branches of this sword technique


    The formation of "red front" can take the opportunity to understand the sword meaning of flame attribute, and then practice "sky crack ¡¤ Burning Sky Sword".


    On the one hand, Su Li has understood the meaning of "flame knife"


    But similarly, through another interpretation of "Chi Feng", we can further understand the sword meaning of a golden line attribute... That is, the extreme sharpness, so as to reduce the friction generated when cutting air, so as to eliminate "Chi Feng".


    That is: tiancrack ¡¤ Shenfeng sword!


    With the development of these two directions, "burning the Heavenly Sword" is to give full play to the "red front" after it is lit, while "Shenfeng sword" is to destroy it after the "red front" is lit.


    It can also be said that Su Li first came into contact with the Kendo inheritance system of Jianya sect... He found that although the inheritance of Jianya sect was incomplete in all aspects, he really had nothing to say along the way.


    "Chifeng sword" itself has no special sword meaning, but is just a basic sword technique for practice.


    However, starting from the phenomenon of "Chifeng", it can help students understand the sword meaning of fire line or gold line.


    No matter what he understands, it is his own true meaning. It is much better than the general big forces to impart it mechanically with complete inheritance.


    ... when Yuan Feng ran back to sword cliff, Xia Ming was ready to relay.


    But when he crossed the transmission array to the far north and found Su Li, who lived in seclusion on the island in the North Sea, he found that he didn''t know what to do at all.


    Because the boy has spontaneously completed the derivation of the "red front sword" in another direction and refined the feeling of "divine front sword".


    But the question is, why does the meaning on the sword carry the knife light?


    Moreover, the meaning of the sword is so pure and powerful that even in terms of the grade of true meaning, it can be compared with the meaning of Zhiqiu sword, which he has practiced for thousands of years.


    What a painful discovery. Immediately Xia Ming didn''t want to teach anything. He went back to the school and thanked the guests behind closed doors... He wanted to be quiet.


    ... this is another unexpected discovery of Su Li.


    When he tried to develop "Chifeng" to "Shenfeng", he unexpectedly improved his original Dao meaning: dissecting Dao meaning.


    This is also the meaning of sharpness. The meaning of Dao has been completely improved and has become the "Shenfeng Dao meaning" representing the extreme sharpness.


    He didn''t find that Xia Ming came and went, but the Begonia who stood by and looked at him practicing couldn''t help but spit out: "come on, I think you might be able to turn sword cliff sect into ''knife cliff sect'' on your own."


    This sentence made Su Lihao helpless. He didn''t know where to refute when he wanted to refute.


    "Ah, Begonia, what weapons does the Oriental Tianting fight with?" Su Li decided to switch the topic.


    Haitang tilted his head and said, "we have all kinds of weapons in Tianting, and there is no specific form. My father loved to use halberds when he fought in the heavens in his early years, but later he didn''t fight much. Instead, he focused on opening up the wild world. After that, he liked to use sticks."


    Su Li felt interesting. It seemed that the high heaven did not do anything. It seemed that it was still doing something pioneering and enterprising.


    "Tell me about the upper bound. I''m curious." Su Li asked Begonia for the first time.


    Begonia readily agreed, and then began to tell him about the concept on earth


    She has reason to be happy, because it means that Su Li''s thinking has gradually separated from the mundane. He will eventually return to heaven as God with her. It''s good to know these earlier.


    So Su Li knew that his world had not only the concept of breadth in space, but also the concept of "vertical".


    In terms of breadth, it is theoretically the boundless mortal star sky, the vast world composed of infinite star circles, and it is also the basis of the whole world.


    In terms of "longitude", there is a world that is "higher" in concept than mortals.


    The world is also vast, but the existence of the world depends on the basic world, that is, the world.


    This place, which is called "fairy world" or "divine world" or "heaven world" by the mortal world, is very mysterious. It seems to be the thinking aggregation of material and intelligent life in the basic world, so it has all kinds of miracles.


    "It sounds very interesting... I really want to see it earlier." Su Li couldn''t help feeling.


    Su Li really began to look forward to the upper world, the aggregation of material and thinking, what kind of scene would it be?


    Haitang is very happy with today''s Su Li, because it means that his thinking and world outlook will be closer and closer to her


    However, when Su Li calmly accumulated himself, he met an unexpected visitor on the island.


    This is a fishing boat with broken sails, stranded on the island made by Su Li.


    The fishing boat is so small that two people can barely stay.


    After it ran aground, a shivering boy climbed out of it... The boy was very confused and looked at the direction of Yongye city. Then he looked at the island behind him, and unexpectedly found that there was an mu of land on the island, on which were fleshy flowers with light blue frost color and fluorescence


    Yes, Su Li cultivated a fleshy flower that can adapt to the northern climate.


    As the God of succulent flowers, of course, it is more convenient to change his succulent flowers.


    The boy looked at the full flower sac and seemed to smell a sweet fragrance. He swallowed his saliva hard and wanted to pick it.


    But then he realized something and looked around, but he saw the tent at the corner of the island


    He hesitated, then went over and shouted, "excuse me, is there anyone?"


    The voice is difficult and hoarse. It seems that I haven''t spoken for a long time.


    Su Li didn''t put on any airs, but opened the curtain of the tent and said at the door, "come in and sit down, child."


    The boy was a little afraid, but Su Li''s face was gentle and meritorious, so it was easy to make people kind.


    The boy hesitated and came over with some timidity.


    It''s too cold outside. If he can, he doesn''t want to face the cold sea breeze.


    And he didn''t thank him, not because he was impolite... But because there was no etiquette in the far north.


    Su Li had just erected twelve stone tablets for them as the original calendar, so he didn''t expect the people here to be very polite at once.


    "Eat, this is the fish just caught today," said Su Li, taking out a bowl and holding a pot of fish soup that had been stewed beside the bowl.


    But the other party was still timid, and looking at his eyes, he didn''t seem to know what Su Li meant


    He suddenly realized that the child might not understand his Dongzhou dialect.


    Su Li hesitated a little. He recalled many knowledge he had learned from the ice hunter and the ancient account of wisdom, and then tried to repeat what he had just said


    But this time he spoke in an ancient dialect of the far north!


    This time the boy understood. At the same time, because Su Li used the same language as him, he took off a lot of guard.


    He took the fish soup and drank it. He looked hungry for a long time.


    "How long haven''t you eaten?" Su Li asked.


    The boy quickly looked up and wiped his mouth and said, "I haven''t eaten for three days, so I can''t help fishing at sea."


    Su Li frowned slightly and asked, "isn''t there food distribution in Yongye city? Especially for children like you."


    "I''m twelve years old!" the boy stressed, indicating that he was no longer a child.


    Then he said in distress: "the new immortal master is really kind, but the food is not enough for each tooth, so I can only use the fishing boat left by my father to find food by myself."


    Su Li asked unexpectedly, "who is ya ya?"


    "Ya Ya, that''s it." the boy opened his leather coat and revealed a small beast the size of a palm.


    At this moment, Begonia suddenly jumped out of an unknown corner, and then widened his watery eyes and looked at the little beast


    She said in a particularly speechless tone, "the Dark Jade Kirin guarding the divine beast in the middle heaven? Why did you come down?"


    That little beast looks like a local dog. Is it a divine beast, Mo Yu Qilin? And it''s from the middle heaven


    The black jade Qilin like a local dog suddenly turned his head and looked at the boy, showing a very strange look, and then the boy suddenly fell asleep.


    Then the black jade Qilin turned to Su Li


    Su Li looked at him calmly... After a long time, he suddenly said, "should I sleep, too?"


    The black jade Qilin suddenly stumbled, then looked at the Begonia in front of it silently and said, "Chun girl, where did you find this wonderful flower? You dare to look at me without fear... I can call it ''the bravest''."


    Su Li was so angry that he grabbed the meat like unicorn, opened the tent and threw it out


    "Puff ~"


    The young Black Jade Kirin crossed a sad track in the air and fell directly into the cold sea.


    "Su Li..." Begonia was stunned.


    Su Li shrugged and said, "if this cargo can climb back by itself, I will admit that it is a legendary beast."


    Begonia: "


    She is so glad that she is a human female God.

 Chapter 468

    Haitang looked at the little Unicorn being thrown into the sea far away, and then tried to swim back in the posture of dog planing. He widened his eyes and looked surprised.


    She said to Su Li silently, "Su Jun, Qilin is a auspicious beast. If you bully Qilin, you will be suppressed by luck."


    "Is it too much?" Su Li asked.


    "It will be cut by about 40%, but it won''t last long. You just said that, there will be about three days of bad luck," replied Haitang.


    Su Li didn''t care more when he heard it. He said, "only 40% of them? That''s free."


    Begonia: "


    She suddenly felt speechless. What''s the matter with the temporary reduction of 40% in front of him? He is still an atmospheric transporter and an illegitimate child of God!


    "You''re miserable, you''re going to be unlucky, you know?!" a child''s shrill scream came from outside.


    Then a "little earth dog" climbed the beach in embarrassment, and then barked all the way to Su Li''s tent... It was cold outside, especially after soaking in the cold sea water, it was eager to return to the warm tent.


    But it met someone who wouldn''t get used to it


    Su Li looked at its "spirit", took two steps directly, and then threw it out... The Kirin was kicked away like a ball!


    Begonia''s eyes twitched, and then added: "it''s strange that my body didn''t make it clear before. There is no four seasons God king like us in Zhongtian Tianting, so the unicorn beast has an identity similar to ours in Zhongtian Tianting."


    "Because the people work all the year round, what they ask for is a good harvest year. The unicorn auspicious beast can have a blessing effect on the harvest year."


    Su Li felt a little confused. Did he offend another God?


    "Yes, yes, I''m so powerful. Are you afraid?" the Kirin rushed back at a faster speed. Just when he heard Haitang talking to it, he immediately looked alive.


    Su Li, what''s wrong with that?


    He directly threw down the little hesitation in his heart, raised his other foot and smoked again so smoothly


    "Bang!"


    Little Kirin screamed and flew away again.


    "Well, it has nothing to do with me anyway," said Su Li, subconsciously reaching out and holding Begonia in the palm of his hand.


    At this moment, the little Begonia just felt that her heart was melting... She seemed to hear some hidden meaning: the gods all over the sky didn''t matter. He Su Li only cared about her!


    So her little face turned red. She held her face and began to laugh.


    A moment later, the Kirin timidly walked to the door again, then looked at Su Li very vigilantly and said, "don''t kick me again!"


    "If you can talk to me normally, why should I kick you?" Su Li asked.


    Kirin was silent, as if he was choking in silence.


    It then said, "well, I admit that you are qualified to sit here and discuss the major events of this world with us."


    The guy with the appearance of a small local dog speaks seriously about world events, which is really strange.


    However, the black jade Qilin obviously admitted the difference of Su Li in disguise, because it never thought that it would be suppressed by Qi in turn!


    It has been ''flown'' three times in a row. Is that bad enough?


    At first, he thought Su Li would certainly be bitten by his luck, and then he would be very unlucky. As a result, he didn''t expect how people should kick it or how to kick it. He didn''t feel affected at all


    As a legendary auspicious beast, Kirin itself is very sensitive to Qi luck.


    It can feel the strength of merit and virtue in front of him. He is simply the son of Qi in this world!


    This confused it a little, so I want to smooth it


    "Come in quickly. Su Li was playing with you just now." Begonia quickly rounded up the scene.


    When Qilin got down the wall ladder, he immediately went down the slope with his head held high and said, "if I hadn''t shouldered the mission, I would have to call myself a magic power, but it''s not your turn to do this."


    Su Li listened to this and then had a taste. He asked, "Begonia, your noumenon, as well as the winter God and the summer God, they should all be self styled as the lower limit of strength?"


    Haitang nodded and said, "yes, we can''t lower the limit until we suppress our strength to the limit that can be borne by the world, otherwise we will be fiercely rejected by the world at the first time."


    "Originally, even if we only had the ultimate power in the world, we should be fearless in the lower world with our mastery and application of power... But we didn''t expect to encounter this situation now..."


    "Eh? Speaking of this, where''s xuanming? I should say hello to her when I came here... Strange, why do I see spring God and winter God on the northern land?" Qi zero cried strangely.


    Su Li and Haitang looked at each other, and then Haitang said, "something seems to have happened to xuanming. She has fallen into a long sleep."


    She didn''t mention their gratitude and resentment in this world. It seems that she has a lot of affinity for the Kirin.


    In fact, strictly speaking, the Kirin''s existence time is even much older than that of Chun. It belongs to the great power in the same age as her father Qing Di, so she doesn''t dare to say anything more.


    "How could this happen? Has xuanming been tricked by the dark abyss?" Qilin finally reacted. He looked at Su Li and said, "and why do you have such a strong smell of the dark abyss... No, it''s the smell involved with the dark abyss. Have you touched the dark abyss demon?"


    Su Li nodded and said, "if the dark abyss demon you said is the kind of self proclaimed ''son of the abyss'', which can constantly produce a strong consciousness from the body, and its consciousness can attach to the organism and occupy and alienate it... Then I''ve seen it."


    Qilin felt speechless again... Just listening to Su Li''s description, he knew that it would not be wrong. It was a powerful demon in the dark abyss that was very difficult to make terrible.


    But the little young man was a little too relaxed when talking about this kind of demon? What''s the matter with this feeling that you can see it casually on the roadside and then destroy it casually?


    "Have you killed the son of the abyss?" Qilin couldn''t help asking.


    Su Li nodded and said, "but it''s not all. I''ve found a leak."


    To tell you the truth, he really respects the leader Xia Ming who has spent thousands of years with a son of the abyss and has always insisted on gritting his teeth. He also admires xuanming''s behavior of suppressing another powerful son of the abyss for more than 20000 years... He really picked up the leak, but even for this terrible creature, he must have enough strength to pick up the leak.


    Qilin suddenly looked at Haitang and said, "Chunshen girl, is this the person you chose to rob? Unexpectedly, your vision is so good that it is much better than the person I chose to rob."


    But Haitang shook his head and said, "Su Li is not the one who should be robbed. He is the dependents of my concubine."


    "Not the one who should be robbed? I''m kidding. I''m so lucky that I''m more terrible than the Kirin. Isn''t this the one who should be robbed?" Kirin shouted reluctantly.


    Kirin''s coming into the world actually weakened more than other gods, because the most powerful thing about Kirin is the luck of heaven and earth as a auspicious beast.


    However, Kirin is a auspicious beast in the upper world, which is the bell of Qi luck, but after the lower world, these Qi luck will be cleared.


    Although it can still gather Qi in various ways, it always takes a process.


    Haitang smiled softly at Su Li''s doubts about Qilin, and then she began to explain in a low voice:


    "If there is a great disaster in heaven and earth, it will breed those who should be robbed by heaven''s destiny."


    "There is no set pattern for people who should be robbed, but without exception, they have great luck, and even if their qualifications are poor, they always have a unique way to succeed."


    "But these people''s luck is innate, the gift of heaven and earth, and the responsibility imposed by heaven and earth. They are the looters trained by heaven and earth. Their fate is doomed and they can''t choose."


    "But Su Li is different. Although he is also the clock of his Qi luck, his Qi luck comes from his great merits and virtues. This is the reward of heaven and earth to him, not the one who should be robbed. It is the Qi luck of heaven and earth in advance."


    Begonia''s statement stunned Qilin. He really didn''t expect Su Li to exist like this... This kind of person is not strange, but it rarely appears in today''s era.


    After the robber responds to the robber, heaven and earth will recover the inclination of Qi and fortune. Often after the disaster, the originally brilliant people will lose their luster and return to mediocrity.


    But Su Li made himself extraordinary and made himself shine... It seems that this is only the experience of the great supernatural powers who existed in ancient times.


    Qilin was a little confused at once, but when he looked at Su Li carefully, he found that this young man not only had profound merit and fortune, but also had a causal relationship with many gods of the previous year... He seemed to be a person who could fly away at any time, and he could not be a robber.


    After hearing so much, Su Li couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter with the world disaster you''ve been talking about, and the dark abyss?"


    Begonia replied, "I told you before that the heaven and fairyland where our gods are located are the ''upper boundary'' vertically above the mortal space, and the Ming Yuan is the ''lower boundary'' vertically above the mortal space."


    At this time, the Kirin explained in another way: "when the world opened at the beginning, there were two Qi: clear and turbid. Those who floated up may be called ''Immortals'', and those who were turbid may fall into'' dark abyss''. At the intersection of clear and turbid, all things evolved and were born, which is mortal."


    "However, the dark abyss always wants to muddy the fairy world and return the world to chaos. Therefore, there are always demons constantly drilling out of the dark abyss, trying to destroy and pollute the mortal world between the clear and turbid, and then use the mortal world as a springboard to attack the upper world."


    "So whenever the upper world perceives that the abyss has plans to invade the mortal world, it will always send all parties to help the lower world to help those who should be robbed in the mortal world."


    Therefore, Su Li understood the causal relationship


    So this child is the robber of this world?


    Su Li looked at the young man who had fallen asleep and had some ideas

 Chapter 469

    "What?!"


    Qilin and Begonia made surprised sounds at the same time.


    "Yes, I have decided that the child will become my disciple." Su Li replied firmly.


    Begonia hurriedly advised, "I''m afraid it will be very troublesome... The person who should be robbed has a great cause and effect with this world, and he will be the one who must be robbed in the future. If he is too involved with him, he will be involved in this world."


    Kirin didn''t speak, because he was on the side of the robber, but he thought it was a good thing. If this young man who doesn''t even have a name can really worship under Su Li''s door, his way to the robber will be much smoother.


    Su Li looked at Begonia calmly. His eyes glittered with calm wisdom, like an old man who saw through the world.


    Then he said, "Begonia, you said that our sword cliff sect would also be robbed... I thought about it. If there was such a crisis endangering the overall situation of Dongzhou, there was no reason for our sword cliff sect to retreat from top to bottom."


    "Since our sword cliff sect will inevitably be robbed, why not take a more active way to include the people who should be robbed?"


    "It''s good that we can take the initiative at least at a necessary moment."


    Then he looked at Begonia and said solemnly, "this time, Jianya sect can''t escape, and I can''t escape either."


    Haitang was speechless. She could feel Su Li''s determination and responsibility


    Su Li quickly said, "besides, didn''t I tell you earlier? I live in seclusion here. The northerner who can find me first on this island is my disciple... Now, this disciple has come, but I didn''t expect his identity to be somewhat different."


    "Eh?" Qilin didn''t expect to have such an affair.


    It said: "if so, then the child may be destined to find here at this time. This is the mutual attraction between two physical and atmospheric transporters."


    Haitang has accepted Su Li''s reality of preparing for the robbery, but she suddenly thought of something and asked, "but I remember, your disciple wants to inherit the name of ''Beichen''?"


    Su Li listened with a satisfied smile and said, "indeed, ''Beichen'' is the leader of the people of the far north. We must have a firm and strong mind to be competent."


    "Originally, I was worried about how my disciple would be tempered to have such a mind... Now, when the child should succeed in robbery, his mind must be strong enough. Then he will wash the lead China, take off the burden of heaven and earth, and just come back here to guide the development of his hometown."


    In this regard, Begonia can only describe Su Li with the word "cow force"... It is really strong to regard the world disaster as the experience of his disciples!


    At this point, the boy woke up.


    At this time, Haitang and Qilin stopped talking. One of them hid back in Su Li''s book case, the other went back into the boy''s arms... Just like a dog, they began to stretch out their tongue and lick the boy''s face.


    "Strange, how did I fall asleep." the boy was a little confused.


    However, he did not have much panic, because he saw that his "teeth" were still there, and he had nothing worth plotting.


    I just drank a bowl of hot fish soup, and then I couldn''t bear the fatigue of my body and fell asleep.


    "Thank you... Thank you..."


    He suddenly realized something and quickly thanked Su Li... But the lack of language of the people of the far north is really difficult to say a complete sentence.


    This is tantamount to a reset civilization. It seems that it will take a long time to really develop and grow


    That''s why Su Li is so anxious to train successors. He is not interested in accompanying the growth of a civilization.


    Under this kind of thinking, he was not afraid to say directly: "young man, are you interested in being my disciple?"


    "Poof ~"


    Begonia sprayed in the corner over there. Do you want to be so direct?


    But the boy asked, "what is a disciple?"


    Su Li realized that there was no teacher in the far north.


    So he thought for a moment and said, "if you call me master for my disciple, I will teach you knowledge, bring you up and regard you as an heir."


    "I''ll teach you for your master, disciple, so you must abide by my laws and pass on my teachings."


    The young man listened blankly and didn''t understand much... Indeed, he told him how he could understand the inheritance of etiquette and law?


    But one thing he thought he understood: "I regard you as my son"!


    These four words he thought he should have understood correctly... And for a teenager who survived by helping others from the beginning of his memory, these four words are as heavy as Mount Tai.


    So he tried to shout, "master?"


    At this moment, even Su Li had a very subtle feeling in his heart.


    Originally, he was just going to bring an apprentice to inherit the name of "Beichen" and give him a pot, but when the young man called him master, he realized that being a teacher was really not that simple.


    The "master" called him, so he had to bear the corresponding responsibility.


    But did Su Li think he had to teach the child to speak and read first? There''s some trouble


    He thought for a while and finally didn''t flinch because of this small reason. He just asked, "don''t you have a name?"


    The boy shook his head. The orphans in the far north had no luck to have their own name. If they were lucky enough to grow up, they would give themselves a simple or vulgar name to represent themselves.


    So Su Li didn''t hesitate. He said, "I''m a teacher. I hope you can inherit the name of ''Beichen'' in the future."


    "So I''ll give you a surname ''North'' for the time being."


    "Then I''ll give you a name of ''light'', because people in the far north yearn for light, and I hope you can guide your hometown to light in the future."


    "In this case, you can call it ''Beiguang'' first."


    The boy was suddenly excited, because he never thought he would have such a meaningful name one day.


    "Master..."


    He can only solemnly call again. He doesn''t know how to express his feelings.


    Su Li laughed. He rubbed the child''s head and said, "since you are my disciple, I''ll teach you a simple Qi practice first."


    Practicing Qi must be taught first, and because he was his own disciple, Su Li directly taught the "big stomach immortal method" that he had created as a children''s play in his early years, but had unexpected effects.


    Young Beiguang is already 12 years old. There is no doubt that he has missed the best cultivation age. And because of long-term hunger, his physical deficit is very serious


    This is also a common experience for robbers. In the early years of hardship, this is because the luck given by heaven and earth has not yet appeared, and those who should be robbed should experience enough honing to have a strong mental will to face the difficulties in the disaster.


    Then, when you encounter the opportunity of transportation, you can completely lead out the Qi given by heaven and earth, so as to embark on the road of the strong.


    Su Li visually observed that the role of Kirin was probably like this.


    The Kirin came to this mortal world. Because of the weakening of cultivation, his Qi was cleared. It was almost no different from an ordinary little local dog.


    However, it is the guide to assist the robber photographed by Zhongtian Tianting, because its familiarity with Qi is the key to elicit the great Qi hidden in the robber!


    Moreover, Qiyun is only Qiyun after all. If you want to turn it into strength, you must have an opportunity. The significance of Kirin''s existence is to make this opportunity better appear


    Of course, it was in the case of the savage growth of the robber... Now that it has fallen into his hands


    Su Li taught him that the way to practice Qi was very simple and rough. He directly entered Beiguang''s body with Zhenyuan, then guided his own essence to run slowly in his body, and solidified a running route with small seal.


    "What are you doing? It doesn''t seem to be a good place to practice Qi." Kirin, like a local dog, couldn''t help but start to spread his voice.


    But at this time, Beiguang''s ears moved and curiously turned to look at the "local dog" in his arms... Amazing sharpness!


    Obviously, I haven''t achieved any accomplishments, but I can vaguely detect the sound of Kirin!


    Even if there is no way to understand what is going on, this sensitivity can really be called amazing talent to some extent.


    Su Li thought he didn''t know, but said with a smile, "remember this feeling well, it will disappear in a day. This is a Qi practice method I created. It''s not profound, but it will be very useful to you."


    "After you have mastered enough knowledge, you will naturally understand the specific truth, but before that, we can''t waste time... This Qi practice method is nothing else, but it can help you quickly digest food and be absorbed by your body. I hope it can make up for the foundation of your body."


    Qilin knew that most of this was to answer his questions... But he was really surprised when he heard that this skill could make up for the foundation.


    The skill that can make up for the foundation, even if it only makes up for the foundation at the beginning, is valuable.


    Originally, it also planned to let Beiguang find a way to cultivate as soon as possible, and then find him some natural material and earth treasure to make up for his foundation in the process of growing up.


    But if we can lay a good foundation from the beginning, it is better than anything!


    Although Beiguang still couldn''t understand it, since it was what master said, he couldn''t be wrong. He nodded seriously to understand.


    Su Li began to figure out how to teach the child culture class... He''s not good at this kind of thing.


    But wait... It seems that he knows a guy who is very patient and likes children very much? Or his younger martial brother (younger martial sister)?


    Su Li finally remembered his younger martial brother (younger martial sister) Wuyang. He said he went down the mountain to avenge Wuyang. As a result, he directly brought his enemy''s nest at one go, but he forgot Wuyang

 Chapter 470

    Under the light of today''s man-made sun wheel, the eternal night city has changed day and night, and has the most basic law of humanitarian life.


    In this case, the ancient city, which has been silent for thousands of years, exudes extraordinary vitality.


    In the corner of the eternal night city, in the sword pavilion built close to the city wall, the light of the transmission array shines


    A palace beauty with elegant clothes, thin body and delicate face walked out of the transmission array.


    She looked up and saw that the sun wheel made of brass was gradually turning from dim to bright. She said with some exclamation: "is this elder martial brother Su''s masterpiece? It''s really ingenious and very human."


    The disciples guarding the transmission array felt lost at this moment.


    Fortunately, in recent years, Jianya sect has attached great importance to the mental cultivation of its disciples, so they all quickly recovered and bowed their heads and said: "the son of God is going to live in seclusion on an isolated island to the West. Younger martial sister can go by herself."


    Wuyang was the one who came. He responded seriously: "thank you, elder martial brother. Younger martial brother knows."


    The guard''s disciples immediately showed surprise... But strangely, the hidden love seemed to be deeper


    Wuyang feels helpless. Originally, he was treated as a freak in Qingming road and bullied everywhere... How come he became so popular in Jianya sect?


    It''s only because he joined the wrong sect at the beginning. If he started practicing in the sword sect at the beginning, he wouldn''t have so many tragic experiences in his early years... Therefore, the people of Qingming Taoism are really abnormal.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li and his disciples were waiting for the coming of Wuyang on the isolated island.


    "Master, who are we waiting for?" asked the young Beiguang.


    "Wait for your martial uncle, I specially invite him to teach you knowledge. He is a very gentle and profound person, and you will like it," Su Li said.


    He is looking forward to meeting Wuyang again... Or, he is looking forward to seeing what Wuyang will be like in the end with his wonderful method of reversing Yin and Yang.


    Although I feel sorry for others, Su Li is really curious


    Before long, he saw the palace fairy from Yukong.


    He saw the picture of Wuyang''s chest rising slightly from a distance, and then nodded in his heart, thinking that he should have guessed right.


    "How beautiful ~"


    Beiguang also expressed sincere admiration.


    With his age and simple mind at this time, the praise at this time is most pure without any color.


    But Su Li was a little surprised, because he could see so far because he had the blessing of wearing clouds, and his apprentice was born with such a good eyesight?


    "Can you see that far?" he couldn''t help asking.


    After hearing this, Beiguang scratched his head and said, "because there is the light of Yongye city in that direction, we can see more clearly."


    That''s true!


    At this time, Su Li just felt that he really deserved to be the son of fortune. Even if his body was in such a deficit, he still had a unique physical talent.


    But with good eyesight, it seems very suitable to learn a skill with him


    Not thinking about those first, Wuyang has come to them like a startled goose.


    "Younger martial sister, you''re all right." Su Li said hello.


    Wuyang listened to the beautiful light broken, revealing a heartbreaking helpless appearance, and then said, "senior brother, I''m still a man!"


    Su Li was almost choked by his saliva. He looked at Wuyang in amazement and asked, "you''re all like this. You haven''t completely become a girl yet?"


    Wuyang was a little shy, but still nodded firmly: "because Wuyang feels that both men and women are an important part of Wuyang''s life experience. Moreover, since she is devoted to Tao in this life, why care about the gender of the body?"


    "The body at this time is the appearance of Wuyang''s heart. Ask with this body and heart!"


    Su Li was speechless for a long time. He didn''t have anything else. He just felt pity... He was a person who transcended everything to the heart of Tao. Moreover, Wuyang''s Tao heart is firm and powerful, which may be far more extraordinary.


    Because he has experienced the self disgust of being despised by others. Later, he is used to the disgust of others and can maintain his original heart. Now, he has completely accepted his own existence, and even loved himself... Such a firm Tao heart has unlimited future.


    Su Li was speechless for a moment, but he thought it was good. He also liked Wuyang''s temperament very much. If he could find his truth in this way, he should bless.


    "But elder martial brother, is there a place for Wuyang to live here? I don''t really want to go back and forth to the eternal night city every day." Wuyang suddenly looked at the isolated island with some expectation and looked forward to teaching his disciples with Su Li on the island.


    Of course, he may simply like to stay with Su Li... But this kind of thing seriously provokes Su Li''s nerves... Such a lovely person is just a boy with some female characteristics. It hurts.


    But Su Li is now a teacher and should set an example.


    So he said gently to Beiguang, "disciple, this wisdom ancient tent is where your Beishi sages studied and lived. Later, you will rest and study here."


    "What about the master?" Beiguang asked with concern. He didn''t want Su Li to have nowhere to live because of himself.


    Su Li smiled and said... Your martial uncle and I can build a new house.


    This made Wuyang''s cheeks red and very shy.


    Su Li''s scalp is numb again. He feels that there seems to be ambiguity in his words. He should pay attention to it next time.


    He buried himself in his work to cover up his embarrassment.


    But he saw his feet on the ground smoothly, and then the whole island was'' rumbling ''and shaking.


    Geotechnical terrestrial art!


    But I saw the sea around the island churning like boiling water, and then pieces of land lifted up, making the originally small island area expand rapidly


    "Wow..."


    Young Beiguang was stunned. In his opinion, this method of land making in the sea is not much different from the gods, is it?


    But it''s not over.


    When the area of the island became larger, Su Li had enough space for "Sao operation".


    On the newly added land, Su Li left a large pit in the geographical center of the island.


    Then he caught the underground water vein. Unexpectedly, he grabbed a living spring from under the seabed, gushed out from the bottom of the pit, and began to fill the pit.


    But what Su Li didn''t expect was that the lake began to freeze as soon as it came out... It''s freezing here. Even if there is a living water source, such a small lake will soon become an ice lake.


    But Su Li could not help it. He directly engraved Lian Shanyin at the bottom of the lake, and then left some "ground fire runes" under the blessing of Lian Shanyin.


    This land fire talisman was a talisman gained during the expansion of sword cliff sect recently. When he saw it, he immediately wrote it down... Because he thought it was very suitable to be used as a ''gas stove''.


    Sure enough, it works. At least now it''s quite useful to use this talisman to ''boil water''.


    As a result, a layer of water mist slowly appeared on the surface of the lake, which was already showing signs of condensation, and the water temperature in the lake also varied according to the distance from the "gas stove" to the fire symbol.


    The water temperature in the heating area of the core of the ground fire seal reached 60 degrees, but it began to drop to 50 degrees, 40 degrees, and then to the farthest 20 degrees.


    However, it is an indisputable fact that Su Li built a "hot spring pool" on this isolated island.


    "Gee, you can wash the hot spring." he thought so... It was a surprise.


    But Wuyang blushed again


    Su Li immediately felt a basin of cold water splashing on his head... Isn''t it a hot spring pool? Why are you blushing?


    "It''s steaming..." Wuyang fanned her face, as if it was caused by the hot spring steaming up.


    Su Li has been able to calm down, and he won''t think about superfluous things. Doesn''t this goods say that he wants to "focus on the Tao"?


    He raised undulating hills on the three sides of the hot spring pool to block his sight, and then built caves behind these hills as their residence.


    Moreover, he specially decorated the cave to control dust with arrays and temperature with runes. It makes the cave very warm and comfortable.


    "Don''t live next door." Wuyang seems a little disappointed.


    But Su Li said solemnly: "younger martial brother Wuyang, since you have chosen this road, I believe you must need more private space, so..."


    "I know," Wuyang has interrupted, "elder martial brother is always good for me."


    Su Li: "


    He didn''t want to say anything, so he quickly called Beiguang and said, "Xiaoguang, this is your martial uncle Wuyang. For the next period of time, he will come to your tent every morning to teach you all kinds of knowledge. I hope you can study hard."


    "And every afternoon, you follow me to strengthen your body."


    "You can allocate your time in the evening and in the morning and do what you want to do. You can also come to me or your martial uncle Wuyang for advice."


    Beiguang doesn''t know much about politeness, but has seen people shyly.


    Wuyang smiled and said softly, "please give me more advice in the future... I''m so happy that one day I can really teach my younger generation."


    Su Li suddenly felt something was wrong


    He turned his head and looked at the simple young Beiguang, who can still be said to be a piece of white paper... But if he faced such a beautiful and gentle martial uncle every day, wouldn''t he grow crooked?


    He pondered for a while, but then shrugged casually... Whatever he did, the Beishi family did not rely on blood. Beichen''s inheritance was mostly the same between teachers and students, or just the capable.


    "Well, at least I''m not afraid that when he grows up, he will be cheated by people with ''beauty tricks''... Martial uncle Wuyang, who is used to beauty, probably few women can make him move."


    Su Li found a consolation reason for himself... It should be regarded as a part of his disciples'' spiritual cultivation.

 Chapter 471

    As the victim of destiny, Beiguang''s course began the next day.


    As a qualified master, Su Li went to sea to hunt a big sea fish in the morning of giving Beiguang a class in Wuyang and came back to serve his apprentice as food.


    The young man''s cultivation talent was really amazing. Unexpectedly, he completely mastered the "big stomach immortal method" sealed by Su Li in his body only overnight.


    Now that his energy has been mobilized, it is time to replenish a lot of nutrients.


    So Su Li roasted a large piece of fish for Beiguang early, and then began to prepare lunch again


    Suddenly he felt something was wrong... How did it seem that he had become a caregiver?


    So is the fate so terrible? Perhaps Beiguang could meet him when he went to sea alone for the first time, which is the embodiment of this kind of luck.


    Su Li thought and didn''t care too much, because at his level, these things didn''t have much trouble.


    Instead, he used Lian Shanyin and the ground fire symbol to make a big pot in the snow. From time to time, he threw some fish bones and meat into the stew, and then from time to time, he picked up some to eat... The taste is really good.


    In the afternoon, Su Li followed the "tradition" of the sword cliff sect and taught the young Beiguang "basic fencing".


    At that time, he also began to practice basic fencing. At this time, of course, he also began to practice basic fencing.


    He once again lamented the young man''s intelligence. Although the basic swordsmanship was simple, after he only practiced it once, Beiguang was able to remember all the movements and began to imitate them.


    It''s just that his physical foundation is too poor, and the hidden wounds left to his body by these years of hard days are even better. Those are just things that Su Li can cure with a divine skill.


    The real trouble is that some physiological changes forced to form in these lives, such as abnormal enhancement or weakening of muscles... This makes Beiguang always have some very small deviations when performing basic sword skills, and he will be very uncomfortable when doing some specific actions.


    Beiguang''s talent appeared silently again... He found these small differences himself, and then tried hard to force his uncomfortable body to the same level as Su Li''s actions.


    Seeing this, Su Li quickly stopped and said, "don''t do this. Since your body is unwell, forcing practice will only hurt yourself."


    He pondered again, and then said to Beiguang, "take off your clothes."


    Beiguang was a little shy, but thinking that Su Li was his master, he took off his clothes obediently


    Su Li looked at his thin body and knew that his disciple''s body had to be mended. Fortunately, he was not in a hurry at all. He just distinguished Beiguang''s muscle state with a look of examination, and then made a decision in his heart.


    Beiguang felt very uncomfortable at this time. He felt that Su Li''s eyes wanted a knife, as if to cut his body a little bit.


    But at the next moment, Su Li threw out another suit of clothes and said, "wear these clothes. Your original clothes are too old and not suitable for sports."


    Beiguang''s eyes were slightly red. He felt the warm care from his master, which he had never felt in twelve years alone.


    He immediately put on the clothes lost by Su Li, and then stood there obediently waiting for Su Li to talk to him... He knew that his master should think about some problems.


    Su Li didn''t think for long, but the next moment he picked up his sword and danced again


    This time, he still used the basic sword technique, but it was different from the original basic sword technique. It seems that the attack in the basic sword technique has been completely removed, and it has become a lot of stretching and pressing exercises.


    This is not the "fitness sword technique" he modified in his early years, but the "rehabilitation sword technique" specially modified according to the physical state of Beiguang.


    In short, anyway, it is to adjust the state of Beiguang''s body, and also to enable Beiguang to maintain the cultivation of Jianya Kendo inheritance... Su Li is also well intentioned.


    He thinks it is inevitable that the painting style of sword cliff is crooked, so at least his disciples have to twist back here.


    Fortunately, he learned the new sword move very quickly.


    But every time he practices hard, he will make himself collapse and exhausted... Which makes him a little discouraged, because he can''t practice more often.


    However, every time he practiced the sword technique, he could get a lot of meat to supplement nutrition. Coupled with the effect of the "big stomach fairy technique", his body was like a balloon in a month.


    Moreover, because of the effect of the "rehabilitation sword technique", his physical state has also been rapidly adjusted, which makes him feel that his blood vessels are smooth and much lighter.


    At this time, his body shape has been very symmetrical, and his muscles are also very tension and toughness, which can be regarded as a good situation.


    One month''s dietary supplement also greatly supplemented his originally deficient body, and at least he was able to start normal cultivation.


    During this month, Su Li was not just a fishing and cooking apprentice. He also frequently traveled between tiancracked mountain and Yongye City, constantly read different sword inheritance in the sword cliff Dharma hall, and then thought about how to teach a typical sword cliff sword repair.


    This is his reward to the elders of sword cliff for his painstaking efforts. It can be regarded as a discovery of conscience


    Anyway, the elders of sword cliff are very happy to see this scene... Although they don''t know what these sword techniques will look like after Su Li learns them, it''s good for him to learn them... Maybe.


    At this time, Su Li showed another talent quite different from his apprentice. Don''t tell him the true meaning of these swordsmanship. It''s easy to say what it is. He can also read it and remember it.


    But when it comes to the true meaning of swordsmanship... He can only be blind.


    However, most of the Kendo inheritance of Jianya sect is very personalized. In other words, Su Li often pays more attention to the meaning than the shape, so he is confused about these sword techniques. It''s good not to practice the sword technique or anything else, let alone how to teach his disciples.


    But Su Li just has a way to do things!


    His talent lies in the inheritance of these sword techniques. If he studies hard, he will definitely learn knife techniques, hammer techniques, arrow techniques and so on.


    But after his initial setbacks, he went so far as to draw some basic sword moves directly from them, and then combined them effectively!


    The inspiration for doing so actually comes from Chifeng sword, which is a "practice sword technique" without any real meaning. However, Chifeng sword can be derived from "tiancrack ¡¤ Shenfeng sword" and "tiancrack ¡¤ burning Tianjian", which have the inheritance of top sword meaning.


    So Su Li thought that since he couldn''t learn, he would find a way to let his apprentice learn by himself in the future!


    So he used the method of "Chifeng sword" for reference, disassembled the sword techniques he learned from the Dharma hall one by one, and classified and integrated them according to different attributes and types of sword meaning.


    Most of the swordsmanship and true meaning of the earthly style are heavy and powerful, so Su Li summarized the basic swordsmanship and formed a "hidden front style".


    The water sword technique varies from sharp to soft, from fierce to diving, so Su Li summed it up as the most complex and changeable "Ruoshui style".


    The summary of Huoxing sword and Jinxing sword is much more convenient. Because the "red front sword" is the bottom, he easily disassembles it and summarizes it into "burning front style" and "divine front style".


    The last wooden sword technique is more troublesome, because there is almost no sword technique in Jianya sect. Even if there is one, it is generally made up by Changchun Zi


    Su Li can''t help it. Su Li doesn''t understand the woodwork sword. He is very good at woodwork magic.


    So he thought for a moment and simply created a set of ''sword techniques'' based on his true meaning of withering glory


    Here I have to mention his twisted talent. Unexpectedly, it constructed a sword tree based on the sacred tree of the Toon. That is, tree fencing.


    But how does the sword tree fight the enemy?


    It''s the withered branches and leaves!


    When the branches and leaves are luxuriant, the sword moves are complicated. The withering of branches and leaves is the simplification of sword moves.


    So Su Li forced himself into a corner and tossed himself to death, so he evolved a set of strange swordsmanship that could meet the enemy by constantly changing complexity into simplicity and complexity.


    Naturally, it is called withered glory sword.


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    When Su Li created this sword technique, the leaders of sword cliff almost cried with joy and went to heaven.


    Their eyes were so old that they couldn''t see that Su Li''s "withered glory sword" was actually a sword derived from the law... Just pretending that it was a sword.


    But in people''s opinion, this thing can be used as a sword!


    Moreover, this is a set of top-level sword techniques at the level of realm, which is no worse than other top inheritance of sword cliff.


    However, when Su Li directly disassembled this set of swordsmanship he had created and sorted it into a "withering glory style" that pays attention to rhythm change, and can be combined with the previous four styles to form a set of swordsmanship


    The people on the whole sword cliff began to go crazy.


    This set of swordsmanship is all encompassing and derives from the five elements!


    This set of swordsmanship seems to be trying to explain all the principles of Kendo!


    This set of swordsmanship is more like telling the truth of this world!


    It seems to be the basis of the sword technique, because from it, there is infinite possibility of advancement in any direction.


    It seems to be the end of all sword techniques, because the ultimate sword is to be able to kill the world with one sword... This seems to be what it is trying to explain.


    Then, to drive the five elders of Jianya crazy, Su Li, who created this "God level" sword technique, hastily named this sword technique "advanced sword technique", and then left a file in the Dharma preaching hall, setting up a low authority that can be borrowed by all disciples of Jianya... So he taught his disciples!


    The five elders of Jianya just hesitated a little, so they collectively rushed into the Dharma hall, and then forcibly set this set of sword technique to the highest authority with their own authority.


    They began to study this magical sword technique in their eyes

 Chapter 472

    Su Li created an "advanced sword technique" because his disciples had something to learn after learning the real "basic sword technique".


    The original intention of creating it is to correspond to the "basic sword technique" of Jianya sect, which means further than "basic sword technique".


    However, when this sword technique fell into the hands of the leaders of Jianya and studied it for a while, they found... There was a hidden method to evolve the five elements with sword technique in this sword technique!


    After they practiced for a period of time, they didn''t say that Changchun Zi had no Kendo cultivation, but the other four had their own advantages.


    It is because they have absorbed nutrients from them and integrated them into their own sword skills, which has made their own sword skills to a higher level, and began to try to transition from "sword breaking thousands of methods" to "sword generating everything".


    There are two extremes in the development of kendo. One is "one sword destroys the world" and the other is "one sword creates the world".


    The way of "killing the world with one sword" sounds simple, but it will definitely encounter the extreme resistance of Jianya cult... People who know swords, how can they not know that "killing the world with one sword" is a way of killing. In the later stage, the six relatives do not recognize that they regard their close relatives and friends as obstacles to kendo.


    For the sword cliff sect with inheritance and friendship, how can this road appear in its own home?


    Therefore, the way of "creating the world with one sword" is in line with the development of a great religion.


    Although the situation of Jianya sect and mortals is far from the two poles of kendo, it does not prevent you from making a choice in advance.


    Su Li''s "advanced sword technique" is certainly far from "one sword creation", but it provides a way forward.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li still doesn''t know how magical the sword technique he created is, because in his understanding, his "advanced sword technique" is really not used to fight, but a practice sword technique used to familiarize and master all kinds of sword skills.


    However, now is not the time for him to teach this sword technique to disciple Bei Guang. At this time, Bei Guang has just adjusted his body. What he should do now is to practice Qi and complete foundation building as soon as possible.


    At this time, the talent of Beiguang appeared again.


    One month is enough for Wuyang to teach him some basic knowledge, and the interspersed knowledge of practice has also enabled him to understand what "Qi" is.


    Therefore, when he understood the concept of "Qi", the essence Qi that had already run in the body and expanded a lot naturally transformed into the acquired true Qi.


    Beiguang didn''t follow Su Li''s old path... That is, he opened the second pulse of Ren governor after getting through all the twelve meridians of his body. Instead, he took the road of "building a foundation in a hundred days" and directly poured the cultivated true Qi into the two veins of Ren and Du, ready to open it in one breath.


    Su Li couldn''t help it in those days. He didn''t fully join the school when he built the foundation, so he didn''t enjoy much welfare.


    However, as his disciple, Beiguang is different. With him to help organize his body and provide spiritual materials, his disciples only need to think about how to improve themselves as quickly as possible.


    To be honest, Su Li felt that the "great stomach immortal method" was a perfect match for building a foundation in 100 days. As long as there was enough food, he didn''t have to worry about the loss to his body after opening the second pulse of Ren Du directly.


    Eh... It seems that it is very suitable for sword cliff sect to accelerate its expansion and recruit new disciples.


    In the following days, Su Li, Wuyang and Beiguang lived a very full life.


    Because the ancient account of wisdom has the miraculous effect of inheriting knowledge and enlightening wisdom, Xiao Beiguang''s knowledge is also accumulating rapidly.


    Even in a short year, he emptied the inventory in Wuyang''s stomach, forcing him, like Su Li, to run to the Dharma hall to find new knowledge to meet the hungry thirst of Beiguang.


    "What should I do, elder martial brother? I can''t make it." one night, Wuyang asked Su Li out with a haggard look.


    His knowledge has increased rapidly during this period, but he can''t help it. Now he wants to have a rest.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve been prepared for this." Su Li showed a proud smile.


    Then he took out a whole cart of books


    "What is this?!" Wuyang''s voice trembled.


    Su Li replied, "the former Jianzong of Jianya is an ancient sect that has been handed down for thousands of years. These are the history of Jianzong''s prosperity and struggle in those years."


    "I think ordinary knowledge has been taught almost. Now he can understand Dongzhou characters and Dongzhou rites. It''s time for him to really understand the causes and consequences of our sword cliff sect."


    Wuyang could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. She felt that her senior brother loved him


    Su Li didn''t know why the younger martial brother looked at himself with such crisp eyes again?


    He said with a headache, "thank you for delaying junior brother Wuyang for a year."


    "Don''t thank me," Wuyang said softly.


    Su Li''s eyebrows beat for a while and said, "but now he can study by himself, so he won''t bother you any more, younger martial brother..."


    "It''s no trouble at all, really." Wuyang said quickly.


    Su Li was really hard to resist this "meaning of boxing". He finally gritted his teeth and said shamelessly, "but I still want to trouble junior brother to continue to take care of the Lingtian in Dongjiao mountain for me... Those radish essence were also seriously injured at that time, and I don''t know how they recovered?"


    Wuyang was a little sluggish. Then she was only a little disappointed, but then she replied seriously: "don''t worry, senior brother. Wuyang will go back to Dongjiao mountain to take care of the children."


    ... seeing Wuyang leave, Beiguang showed a lot of sadness.


    "Master, when can we see martial uncle Wuyang again?" in Beiguang''s heart, Su Li and Wuyang are rare people who treat him wholeheartedly. He doesn''t want to separate from them.


    Su Li was greatly relieved, and finally could rest assured and boldly soak in the hot spring


    What seems to be wrong?


    It''s not... It has nothing to do with the hot spring. It''s that he finally doesn''t have to worry about being bent.


    There seems to be something wrong


    He said to his apprentice, "don''t worry, martial uncle Wuyang just returned to our sect."


    "As a teacher, I''m going to tell you about our sword cliff sect and the events of tiancrack sword sect, the predecessor of sword sect. Please study it carefully."


    "When you are familiar with the important events of tiancrack sword sect and enter the practice, you will naturally leave here and go to sword cliff to continue your experience and further study."


    Beiguang hurriedly asked, "what accomplishments do I have to achieve to go to master''s sword cliff sect?"


    Su Li made up his mind, and then said, "when your accomplishments reach the state of congenital stillbirth, then you can familiarize yourself with the chronicle of events, so that you can better integrate into the sword cliff."


    "Good master!" Beiguang immediately looked a little excited.


    Su Li knew what was going on when he looked at him, so he said reluctantly, "I know it''s not difficult for you to cross the pre heaven Qi State and enter the fetal rest state with your talent."


    "But as a teacher, I still hope you can be steady. After all, the more solid the foundation is, the higher your future achievements will be. On the contrary, you have reached a higher level. On the contrary, if you want to make up for the foundation, you often need to make several times of efforts."


    The disciple''s cultivation speed is really terrible. Obviously, he is not the most suitable age for cultivation, but he can still advance in just one year.


    Of course, this speed can''t be compared with Su Li. After all, he is assisted by "small seal".


    But this is pure talent. The cultivation speed of this hard talent is really terrible and frightening.


    If Su Li and Wuyang were not strong minded people, I''m afraid they would have no confidence in such a gifted demon or simply trigger the heart demon.


    "But what is accumulation?" Beiguang asked blankly.


    Su Li was also so confused


    Asking him about this is really blind.


    Because in the stage below the golden elixir, shouldn''t we practice under the leadership of master? It''s all after the golden elixir.


    But the problem is


    Su Li learned from his master in less than a year and was in a state of stocking for a long time.


    Some elders like Shizu and shishuzu came to teach for a while, but on the whole, he grew up in the wild for a long time.


    He only felt that the rapid growth of Beiguang had brought him a lot of pressure, but he simply ignored how much sorrow his savage growth had brought to his elders.


    "In this way, after you enter the congenital fetal rest state, you first accumulate true Qi. You don''t have to rush into the return state."


    "Being a teacher will let you hunt at sea and give you a chance to fight."


    "When you feel that you have the feeling of ''perfection'' in your heart, you can naturally start the practice of returning to the true state."


    He thought that he had all kinds of experience in those years, so the next step should be to apply what he learned?


    But who knows that the 13-year-old Beiguang suddenly said, "master, can you let me go back to Yongye city before that?"


    Su Li asked unexpectedly, "what''s the matter?"


    Beiguang was a little silent, and then said, "the disciple''s parents died early. The Qianhuang sect, which originally controlled Yongye City, didn''t care much about orphans like disciples, so the disciples can be said to have grown up on a hundred meals."


    "I didn''t know ''propriety, righteousness and integrity'' before. Now I have learned so much with master and martial uncle Wuyang, and I already know shame and kindness..."


    "Do you want to repay kindness?" Su Li asked with a relieved smile.


    Beiguang said uneasily, "I just want to see how everyone is doing now... It won''t take too long."


    Looking at him, he was obviously afraid that his request was "rude" and angered Su Li.


    But Su Li smiled and said, "it''s the master''s difference. We shouldn''t take you out to sea to hunt for experience... We''ll go back to Yongye city."


    "It''s also a kind of experience to repay your kindness in the countryside."


    Just because Beiguang should be robbed, we must let him learn the method of killing and fighting?


    Maybe so, but at least Su Li doesn''t think it''s necessary now... Let the child have more beautiful and pure places in his heart.

 Chapter 473

    The next day, Su Li took his apprentice back to the sword Pavilion in Yongye city.


    Looking at the respectful attitude of the sword cliff disciples of the sword Pavilion towards Su Li, he felt a little nervous when he saw his fellow Beiguang for the first time... He was worried that he would disgrace his master.


    But he is obviously worried. The disciples of Jianya sect will underestimate no one and will not underestimate the figures related to Su Li, especially if they are still Su Li''s disciples


    Su Li is the first person of the three generations of Jianya, so they naturally regard Beiguang as the first disciple of the four generations... Although the four generations of disciples have just begun to recruit, it is far from the time to rise.


    Beiguang, who came to Jiange, carefully practiced and lived for three days. Then he found that the martial uncles of Jianya sect were really kind. He also put down his worry, and then after his class in the morning, he went to the eternal night city in the afternoon to find those who had helped him.


    Now, the schoolwork of Beiguang has been adjusted to practice swordsmanship in the morning, and the rest of the time is freely distributed.


    Su Li didn''t give the boy too much pressure, but his young wandering experience filled him with urgency. After completing his homework in the morning, even if he could play by himself... He stayed in his room and "studied" the history of sword cliff teaching.


    At the turn of day and night, we practice Qi meditation. In the evening, we still don''t want to rest early, and we will practice ourselves.


    Now that there are more things in the afternoon, he will spend his reading time after practicing at night, squeezing his sleep time, but he doesn''t want to reduce a chance to enrich himself.


    Such a disciple is really reassuring and satisfying, and it also brings great pressure to Su Li... If he continues to develop like this, his disciples'' Kendo cultivation will certainly surpass him in the future!


    This is a painful thing. I didn''t expect it before. Now I think I can''t hang on my face.


    So when he was forced, Su Li had to practice his sword "secretly" while his apprentice went out... He didn''t need to be forced by others. This time, he forced himself to practice well.


    Sure enough, people sometimes force themselves like this.


    Su Li has never seriously practiced his sword technique, especially the "advanced sword technique" he created to teach Beiguang, that is, to have something to teach when he teaches his disciples.


    So when he practiced over and over again, he always thought about what he could teach Beiguang and what he could learn from it


    His heart is very big. Knowing that this disciple is a robber, he wants to teach Beiguang all the best. That''s why he tried to describe some more high-end things with swordsmanship.


    In addition, this "advanced sword technique" was really developed by him unconsciously, so the more he practiced, he really felt that he could use this sword technique to evolve thousands of times.


    At this time, Su Li''s state is somewhat similar to the Epiphany, but it is different from the epiphany that needs to be continued and can not be interrupted.


    Or he is in a state of "Enlightenment" to sword technique.


    This makes him gain and gain more experience every time he practices sword.


    Even if you instruct your disciples to practice after the sword practice in the afternoon, you will benefit from thinking and gain another harvest.


    So he didn''t know that he was advancing by leaps and bounds in a way more terrible than his apprentice


    However, this progress did not seem to increase Su Li''s upper limit of strength, because he never dominated by sword... So this time''s "Enlightenment" just made him more realistic in the name of the son of sword cliff.


    But what is strange is that the emergence of "advanced sword technique" is Su Li''s first attempt to interpret the truth of the world with his own Tao... In terms of realm, it surpasses all his other means.


    Begonia and Kirin, the two gods of the upper world, can also be said to have watched the growth of these teachers and disciples recently.


    From different perspectives, they see different scenes. In their eyes, this is the complementary situation between looters and atmospheric transporters!


    Su Li''s "advanced sword technique" is so magical, but it can be regarded as an accident. When he connected the sword moves in series, he burst out countless wonderful ideas, which naturally became a set of sword techniques that could evolve thousands of times.


    In fact, some of this process is like the process of Gu Yuzi''s creation of the "crossing evil talisman", and some are like a gift from heaven.


    Because this set of swordsmanship was created by Su Li to teach Beiguang... It is equivalent to a creation created by the superposition of two people''s Qi.


    One person''s luck is terrible enough. What will happen if two people''s luck is superimposed?


    The appearance of advanced swordsmanship has not only helped them a lot, but also began to benefit the sword cliff sect.


    "After being the guide of the robbers so many times, I always feel that the road is the most stable this time." Qilin couldn''t help but praise.


    Begonia proudly replied, "that''s nature. This is my husband!"


    When she said this, Kirin suddenly realized something


    "Wait, if the robbers I guided in the past dynasties finally soared, they all went directly into the middle heaven!" it quickly set the tone.


    But Begonia and Su Li stayed for a long time, but they were more calm and calm. She smiled and said, "this is not what we can decide. Let''s see how the child will choose in the end."


    Indeed, for Beiguang, who was born in the far north, if he inherited the name of Beichen, he naturally has the qualification to enter the northern heaven.


    There is no need to say more about Zhongtian Tianting. After the robbery, he can be taken up by Qilin.


    And the East Tianting... Beiguang has joined the sword cliff teaching. Learning the inheritance of the East Tianting, it is the most reasonable to go to the East Tianting.


    Looking at Haitang''s relaxed appearance, Qilin is so angry that he feels hurt but can''t help it... The main reason for his mistake is that he didn''t expect a figure like Su Li to appear in the world.


    The time in Yongye city is also the time for Beiguang to sharpen its heart.


    He changed from just trying to help those who had helped him to helping all those who needed help.


    He began to go out to hunt in the snow, and then distributed the hunted prey to the hungry orphans and the elderly.


    Sword cliff sect has been providing relief to the city, at least until the residents of Yongye City adapt to the new pace of life.


    However, there will always be some differences in the distribution of these relief, and some people will not get what they deserve.


    This is too clear for Beiguang, who had been wandering in his early years. So he sincerely appreciated the relief of Jianya sect and seriously helped everyone in need.


    He read the history of sword cliff, realized the greatness of sword cliff, and gradually regarded himself as a member of sword cliff. Now he feels that he is making up for the leakage of Jianya... He doesn''t want to see any complaints from the people about Jianya religion because of these small things.


    On the other hand, his heart was gradually pressed with a heavy responsibility.


    He learned a lot of knowledge under the guidance of Wuyang. Naturally, he knows that the current measures of Jianya sect are to hope that the residents of Yongye city can finally survive on their own and develop their own civilization.


    But he felt that the people of the far north still needed guidance, otherwise he was worried that the people of the far north would go bad... After all, it was the place where he was born.


    Gradually, he had less time to practice sword in the morning.


    He can''t help coming to the center of the eternal night city to listen to the sage named Beichen star telling his own stories and legends in the far north.


    At first, he wondered why the sage looked at him differently and always patiently answered his questions... Later, he learned that the cold faced female sage was still a foreign elder of Jianya sect and a friend of his master in previous years.


    It was from beichenxing that he realized the meaning of his "North" surname and gradually worshipped beichenxing''s continuous attempt to guide the people of the far north to self-improvement.


    Gradually, he learned a lot from Beichen star.


    Su Li taught him how to be a person, and Beichen star taught him how to take responsibility.


    Beiguang is still growing rapidly, and even slowly has its own idea.


    Su Li doesn''t care about this, because he is a good example of "barbaric growth", or the whole history of sword cliff sect has been barbaric growth all the way.


    So even if Beiguang reduced his time to practice sword in the morning, he didn''t care. He just asked his disciples to think more and think more before making a decision. Don''t be blind


    Therefore, with the support of Beichen star and the indulgence of Su Li, Beiguang selected people in Yongye city and established a "hunting team" composed of Yongye city residents.


    The Arctic ice sheet is not completely devoid of living creatures... On the contrary, all living on this ice sheet are powerful wild species.


    The animal hunting team is also an ancient tradition of the people of the far north. They will hunt those wild species to survive as rations for their tribes. It is also the most basic armed force of the people of the far north.


    The tradition and culture of the far north are being restored little by little with the efforts of Beichen star.


    Beiguang also began his combat experience.


    As a cultivator, he is naturally the strongest one in the hunting team. He must also face the most intense and dangerous situation... At the same time, his combat experience is also advancing by leaps and bounds under this situation.


    Su Li was happy to see his success. He could accumulate more Kendo accomplishments while his disciples were away, so as to avoid the situation that his disciples'' Kendo accomplishments exceeded him.


    He also worked hard. In order to teach the apprentice well, he did things he didn''t care about before.


    But it''s up to the minds of the leaders of sword cliff sect... They don''t care what should be robbed or not. Just don''t make trouble everywhere for their lucky baby!


    In fact, both Su Li and Jianya cult are in a stage of patient accumulation.


    For this reason, Su Li not only began to make rapid progress on the basis of swordsmanship, but also realized the more original meaning of gold and fire through the previous wrong meaning of sword.


    And as he kept practicing, he suddenly felt that the so-called sword intention, sword intention and even arrow intention were just the media to touch deeper truth through these weapons... Why should he abandon the basics?


    Take Shenfeng''s intention as an example. It can be an arrow''s intention, a spell''s true intention, and of course it can also be a sword''s intention.


    Hold the divine sword and cut out the sharpest sword. The divine edge meaning is the sword meaning!


    So about Kendo, Su Li finally had his own unique feeling

 Chapter 474

    So in this case, Su Li found it was time to rebuild a sword, a sword more suitable for his situation now.


    But when he opened the furnace in the sword Pavilion and prepared the ore to open the furnace and forge the sword, he was confused and didn''t know what to do.


    What he wants is to build a magic sword that can be applied to his current situation... But the question is, what kind of magic sword can be applied to his current situation?


    ... the sword he imagined needs to integrate the characteristics of the five elements and strengthen the combination of the five elements materials... The difficulty has soared, okay.


    Weapon refining is only a beginner for him after all. Can he refine this kind of sword that obviously needs a very high level of weapon refining?


    He hesitated in front of the furnace for a long time. He didn''t know whether he should spend more energy to further study the level of refining


    At this time, Beiguang suddenly returned to the sword Pavilion, found him in the forge and asked strangely, "master, are you going to forge something?"


    Su Li looked down at the ore and furnace he had prepared, and then said decisively, "yes, I think it''s time to make you a handy weapon... What do you want?"


    Although Beiguang felt a little strange, he still felt that his master really cared about himself and was deeply moved.


    He said, "master, I need a sword, sharp enough and big enough, otherwise it will be difficult to break the shell of the ice monster."


    Su Li understood the meaning of Beiguang... He pondered slightly, but suddenly took out chongjun sword.


    "If you can pick up this sword, it will give it to you."


    Su Li waved his hand, and the heavy Jun sword floated to Beiguang.


    Beiguang''s eyes lit up the first time he saw chongjun sword. He really liked this divine sword.


    But when he stretched out his hand to try to pick up the big sword that looked "light"... He found that no matter how hard he tried, the sword was suspended in the air without shaking even a trace.


    "This..."


    Beiguang was shocked, and then he quickly tried his best to pick it up... But it was still useless!


    How could Beiguang, a young man with insufficient experience, be able to bear the weight of the heavy Jun sword?


    Su Li had already prepared for this. Then he thought for a moment and said, "I''ll make you a new sword, sharp enough and wide enough."


    With that, he began to drop a pile of ore into the furnace, and at the same time, he used his magic power to catalyze the flame in the furnace to the extreme... Now if he is only a simple smelter, he can easily complete it.


    But Beiguang, who had always been very obedient to Su Li, suddenly became stubborn at this time: "master, I want to use this sword!"


    This stubborn look made Su Li laugh, and then said, "I''ll keep it for you."


    "I''ll put the sword in the sword Pavilion of the eternal night city. You can try it at any time... I''ll keep this heavy Jun sword for you."


    Su Li chose to leave the heavy Jun sword to his disciples. On the one hand, he considered teaching. On the other hand, he felt that the heavy Jun sword could not keep up with his progress... This is a sword that can cut Yuan Ying, but can''t satisfy him?


    While talking, the sword he prepared for his apprentice had been completed.


    This is made of cold iron, which is a specialty of the far north. If it is refined with mana, it already has more pressing weight than ordinary swords.


    For Su Li, this sword is average, but for Beiguang, it is already a great magic sword


    Sharp enough and wide enough.


    When Su Li finished quenching and final decoration and handed the sword to his disciples as if it were tattooed with ice flowers... Beiguang showed his expression of love again.


    Well, for children of this age, everything is good.


    However, even if the sword was held in his hand, Beiguang felt a little heavy and difficult to use, which made him feel that he had to work hard.


    "Master, I understand what you mean!"


    He said solemnly, "I will practice hard until I can pick up the heavy sword!"


    Seeing that the child was about to rush out to try his sword, Su Li suddenly stopped him again.


    "Don''t worry, take this suit of armor," said Su Li, throwing the ice hunter to Beiguang.


    "But master, isn''t this your armor..." Beiguang doesn''t know the meaning of this armor, but he understands that this armor should be very important.


    But Su Li said, "sooner or later it''s yours. Wear it first."


    Ice hunter is really unnecessary for him now... After more than a year of precipitation, he has not only gained benefits in kendo, but also excavated deeper things he has mastered.


    This makes him less demand for ice hunter, so it''s good to leave it to Beiguang to adapt to the battle of ice Hunter early.


    Moreover, the characteristic of ice hunter is that he can be as strong as his heart, which also helps to stimulate the potential of Beiguang and explore the power of his own soul.


    ... Beiguang left with a heavy heart. He felt his unrequited care and felt his responsibility again.


    When he put on the ice hunter, he knew his next mission... He didn''t hate it. He wanted to shoulder something even before he put on this suit of armor.


    "You really did your best to this disciple and gave him everything good." Haitang said bitterly, sitting on Su Li''s shoulder.


    She didn''t think sully had been so kind to her.


    Su Li just smiled and said, "because this is the master and apprentice."


    "My master Gu Yuzi didn''t give me so many good things... But he gave me everything he could give me."


    "Now it''s my turn to accept disciples. Of course, I have to treat each other with my heart."


    Generally speaking, Su Li''s mentoring and apprenticeship inheritance of the Department attaches great importance to feelings.


    ¡­¡­


    Another two years passed.


    Even Su Li did not expect that he would stay in the far north for so long.


    He has also been an apprentice for three years. Beiguang, a thin and weak young man in those years, was also a strong boy when he entered the country.


    For the next two years, Beiguang has been taking his hunting team to hunt ice giant animals, or go to the sea to hunt big fish.


    It was not until two years later that he decided that even without him, the hunting team could rely on rich experience and familiarity with the habits of ice giant animals to hunt by himself that he found Su Li


    "Master, I want to go out and see the outside world," he said.


    Su Li sat on the top of the sword Pavilion, leaning against the meat sausage, reading in the sun against the wind and snow.


    He looked at the strong guy who was even a head taller than him, sighed about the advantages of the polar race, and then said, "is there no nostalgia here?"


    "This is my birthplace. How can I not miss it?"


    Beiguang seemed to think very thoroughly and said, "but I''m still too weak to see the outside world. When I''m strong enough and know how to change my hometown, I''ll come back."


    Su Li nodded with satisfaction and said, "go and say goodbye to the elder beichenxing. After you leave, she will always take care of here for you... Next time you come back, you can be called ''beichenguang''."


    If Beiguang has realized something, he obediently goes to say goodbye to Beichen star.


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Li returned to the sword cliff sect, the first thing he did was to take Beiguang to visit the sect and enter it into the roster.


    Although everyone has long known the existence of Beiguang, the necessary procedures can not be less.


    When he came to Jianya sect, Beiguang consciously asked to live in the courtyard of four generations of disciples with other disciples. He didn''t want to be too special.


    Su Li is also happy to see his success. He hopes that Beiguang can find a sense of belonging among the disciples of the sword cliff sect, rather than just associate with him.


    So in this way, Beiguang stayed with the four generations of disciples for the time being. Here are mostly young people who have been in school for less than four years. Beiguang''s accomplishments here can be said to be unique.


    But he still insisted on practicing sword, but he didn''t publicize it, so that no one knew his real cultivation.


    But how could Su Li''s disciples really let themselves go?


    Anyway, as Su Li saw, there was always a senior of Jianzong sneaking to the mountain near the fourth generation disciples to "encounter" Beiguang... They were checking whether he was "crooked".


    The result was a great surprise to them... Because the child didn''t learn any other swordsmanship except basic swordsmanship and advanced swordsmanship. But it is for this reason that his foundation has never been solid!


    The elders can''t help but teach Beiguang some sword moves to show their ability. But they are often amazed by Beiguang''s learning ability and the ability to draw inferences from one instance.


    They are really going to cry. This boy is really different from his master!


    If his master could be so "clever", the hairline of the five elders of Jianya would be saved.


    Unexpectedly, after meeting so many "great elders", Beiguang worshipped his master more


    Because of the sword moves of those senior professors, he was able to find some similar truth from the "advanced sword technique", so he could learn at a glance and draw inferences from one instance... Talent is on the one hand, and the solid foundation laid by Su Li is the most important.


    Although Su Li told him that this is only a sword technique higher than the basic sword technique, it is the basis for learning the really top sword technique.


    But for Beiguang, this is a sword technique that can be practiced for a lifetime.


    The sword moves taught by the elders seem subtle and powerful, but he can feel the limits of these sword moves after he learns them.


    But Su Li''s advanced sword technique never gave him this feeling... After practicing again and again, he can always have a new understanding and harvest.


    In this way, Su Li, the master, became unfathomable in his heart.


    In his heart, Su Li is a real Kendo master who hides but does not leak!


    I don''t know if the elders who came to ''meet by chance'' will cry when they know

 Chapter 475

    According to Su Li''s original idea of training disciples, it should be to let Beiguang live in Jianya sect for at least ten years before taking his disciples out for a trip.


    But now this method is obviously not applicable. After thinking for a while, he simply decided to take a special task from zongmen


    Ji Zheng ascended the throne of the Western Qin Dynasty a year ago. Unfortunately, he was still in the far north and did not have time to participate in the ceremony.


    But the first thing Ji did after she ascended the throne was to rebuild the guisheath palace, and respectfully re buried the "plain heart sword" given to him by Su Li in the new guisheath palace.


    Moreover, the position of national teacher is vacant


    After hearing about it, Su Li made a decision.


    He will take Beiguang to Xiqin town. On the one hand, it is to repay Ji Zheng''s trust and deeds, on the other hand, it is also to let his disciples experience in the world of mortals.


    So when Beiguang got along with other four generations of disciples for more than three months, he was led by Su Li to leave the mountain gate and enter the world of mortals


    There were seven people in the company. In addition to Su Li and Beiguang, the other four were three generations of disciples of Jianya sect who were supposed to go to the West Qin Dynasty to guard each tunnel view.


    The last one is the guy who must follow when he heard the news... Baoji, the servant recognized by Su Li at that time, now has the highest cultivation of golden elixir.


    In fact, those three generations of disciples almost grew up under the previous sword sect disaster. After many major events such as the establishment of sword cliff religion and the return of Reiki in Dongzhou, they have gradually become the mainstay of sword cliff religion.


    Today, the main golden elixir combat power of sword cliff sect depends entirely on these three generations of disciples.


    What about the second generation of disciples?


    In fact, the second generation of disciples suffered the most casualties in the previous sword sect disaster... And those who can survive are now Yuanying Zhenjun!


    As for the number of Yuanying Zhenjun now... It can only be said that Jianya, as a robber in the cultivation world of Dongzhou, can afford this responsibility!


    Anyang City, the capital of Western Qin Dynasty, is naturally dominated by teachers and disciples of Su Li. For the time being, only they stay here.


    In the future, when some of the four generations of novice disciples have entered the congenital, they will naturally be arranged to come and fight, but now there is only master and servant of master and apprentice Su Li.


    Just like when Su Li followed the old Taoist Gu Fuzi down the mountain, Su Li also walked all the way down the mountain with Beiguang.


    He likes to measure the earth with his feet, and his disciples like to slowly enjoy the different scenery along the way.


    Beiguang cherishes and loves the scene of human prosperity at the foot of the mountain. He seriously looks at the scenes of people living and working along the way. He regards it as a kind of learning... Because he always remembers his mission and wants to find a way out for the people in his hometown.


    From now on, Su Li no longer specially teaches Beiguang anything. He just asks the child to listen and see more, and then he teaches what he wants to learn.


    Some are similar to stocking, but Su Li thinks it is better than cramming teaching... At least in the process of setting up the child''s world outlook, he can let him know what he has learned.


    He is still not in a hurry to "build combat power" for Beiguang, because he knows that it is more important to establish a correct world outlook for the child at this time.


    After all, unlike him, Beiguang has the blessing of eternal wisdom, and his brain hole breaks through the sky


    They hide their identity and walk in the world.


    I saw the newly-built town at the exit of tiancrack mountain. In the middle of the town, there was a young Taoist riding a dog


    "Is that master?" Beiguang stared at the statue and studied it for a long time before he realized what it was.


    Su Li coughed and said, "that''s a group of migrants who traveled with me when I was young. Now they have settled down and started living again. It''s very good."


    He said he was about to leave. The town made him feel a little embarrassed.


    Beiguang was very interested and said, "why don''t we stay here for a while? How can we say that people here worship master as an immortal? Doesn''t master go to see devout believers?"


    Seeing that Beiguang rarely showed such a naughty appearance, Su Li also smiled gently.


    But then he said, "there''s no need to see each other again. If they really believe me, they will always be blessed."


    "Hey?!"


    Beiguang was surprised. It was different from what he thought.


    At this time, the accompanying violent gun said jokingly: "if the young Lord of Beiguang is in trouble in the future, you might as well pray to the master... It''s very effective."


    Su Li twitched at the corners of his mouth. He thought of a ''unhealthy trend'' that has slowly become popular in Jianya cult recently


    "Is master really so divine?" Beiguang asked in surprise.


    After seeing his eyes, Su Li, who was already embarrassed, said in a more mysterious tone, "little Lord, do you know the belief of Beidi people north of tiancracked mountain?"


    Beiguang nodded and said, "Uncle Bao underestimated me. Many of the four generations of disciples were recruited from Beidi. Xiaoguang heard them talk about many Beidi beliefs..."


    "It''s strange to say that there are so many messy beliefs in this small northern land. All kinds of gods even overlap their functions and names, but they are very effective."


    "And those believers are also very strange. They all believe in each other, but they can live in harmony. They occasionally get together to make fun of the interesting things of a family of gods..."


    Beiguang looked puzzled and couldn''t understand Beidi''s belief.


    According to his understanding, the true faith should be like their far north. The residents of Yongye City kneel down at a fixed time every day to make a pilgrimage to the brass sun wheel, and then send their most sincere blessings.


    What do you mean by making fun of your gods? Are you not afraid of the wrath of the gods?


    Su Li''s expression was already very embarrassed.


    However, he said with a funny face, "what the little Lord said is true, but do you know why the northern belief is so chaotic?"


    Beiguang shook his head honestly.


    "Because the God who showed the miracle and saved them didn''t leave a God''s name at all! In fact, as long as you have a clear goal in your heart when praying... As for the God''s name, believers take it at will according to their own preferences."


    Beiguang showed an expression of "I see so", but then suddenly thought of something and asked, "but Uncle Bao, you just said that I could pray to master effectively... Doesn''t that mean..."


    He nodded heavily and said, "yes, it was your master, the son of Jianya sect, who saved all the people from water and fire!"


    "In fact, not only those ordinary mortal believers, but also many people believe in him in Jianya sect."


    Beiguang immediately tangled and asked, "but shouldn''t my practitioners believe in ghosts and gods and only themselves?"


    He shrugged his shoulders and said, "but not believing doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. If you believe a little, praying can be effective when necessary. Why not?"


    This is what made Su Li decide to be particularly painful recently... I don''t know who took the head. People in his family even began to believe in him.


    So my martial brother has something to "ask" him. Can''t he ignore it?


    So he tried to help.


    Originally, the so-called "faith" of the brothers in this middle school is simply to build a divine art transmission channel.


    But then something went wrong, especially after the sword cliff disciples prayed to him for powerful feedback during the battle, he began to slowly harvest a large wave of faith


    This is the faith of true practitioners!


    Practitioners have a strong mind and are generally confident rather than trusting others.


    Having gained such a belief, it is naturally much stronger than ordinary people


    So the problem came. He saw his portrait, candlestick and incense burner hung in his martial brothers'' cave several times... It made him very embarrassed.


    "Don''t say that. Let''s go on." Su Li urged reluctantly.


    "OK, let''s continue on the road," he replied with a smile


    But Beiguang was completely obsessed with his master''s past... He was curious about what Su Li used to be like.


    However, this is obviously not a good time to ask questions. He wisely pressed these words to the bottom of his heart, and then prepared to wait until Anyang City to find a chance to have a good chat with violent Jiong.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside Anyang City, Su Li met a familiar gatekeeper again


    It''s funny. Every time he wants to enter Anyang City, he seems to be stopped by the gatekeeper. I don''t know what will happen this time?


    "How are you?" he said with a smile.


    The gatekeeper was a little confused at first, but the next moment he suddenly recognized Su Li, and there was a strong feeling of egg pain.


    Anyang City gatekeeper is a fat job. For others, it''s fast promotion, but for him, it''s "life"!


    Because of the "ancestor" in front of him, he has basically cut off the road to promotion, and the position of the city gate official is still watched by many people... But it is precisely because he can obey the above orders to stop Su Li every time, and his position is more secure than ever before.


    The devil wants to see the city gate all his life!


    "Immortal master, are you here again? Please come in. The king has specially instructed that if Immortal master comes again, he must go unimpeded." the city gate official said with respect on the surface and resistance in the heart.


    Su Li lost his smile, then just gave him a simple fist, and then took his disciples and servants to Anyang City.


    The city gate official watched Su Li leave with mixed feelings... He thought he was lucky enough to meet Su Li several times... Few friars could treat mortals as calmly as Su Li.


    Beiguang followed Su Li into the city and was immediately attracted by the prosperous Dongzhou city.


    Compared with Anyang City, the biggest city in his mind was Yongye City, but compared with Anyang City, Yongye city is like a village in the wild era.


    He was very envious of this scene in his heart, and he was also looking forward to whether he could develop the eternal night city like this one day.


    While Beiguang lingered in the great weather of the capital of Western Qin Dynasty, a team of soldiers came up... They lined up on both sides of the three people, but they came to welcome them into the palace.

 Chapter 476

    Compared with the past, Su Li received a high standard reception when he entered Anyang City this time.


    This can also be regarded as the return of "successful investment".


    In fact, up to now, Su Li doesn''t care so much about the layout of the Western Qin Dynasty. He just wants to promote the development of Dongzhou humanity.


    Following the guidance of the guards, Su Li and others came to the front door of the palace... Here, it was Ji Zheng with all the officials of the Western Qin Dynasty!


    "Mr. Su, why don''t you tell Anyang City in advance? I''m better prepared here." Ji Zheng said sincerely.


    Su Li replied, "I just don''t want you to stir up the public like this."


    Ji Zhengzheng said, "Sir, you are the National Teacher under Gu Ying. This is the gift to welcome the national teacher. Of course."


    Su Li was surprised to hear this, but she also felt very comfortable in her ears... This Ji has been like this for so many years. No matter how he pretended at first, but since it has been so long, let''s treat him as a real character.


    He said, "ha ha, well, let me be a national teacher here for a while... Come on, let me introduce my disciple Beiguang."


    "Xiao Guang, this is Ji Zheng, the leader of the Western Qin state. He is also a rare friend of his teacher on earth."


    Beiguang immediately saluted respectfully according to his own etiquette and said, "I''ve seen the king of Qin."


    Ji Zheng saw the young and intelligent Beiguang. In fact, his heart was full of envy... He once thought about whether he could find an immortal and asked.


    But you can''t have both immortality and humanity... At least not yet.


    So he just thought about it with regret and gave it up.


    "The path is long, rich and handsome. It will be better than blue in the future." he politely told Beiguang.


    But Beiguang shook his head very seriously and said, "the disciple is far from master, and I''m afraid there''s no hope to catch up in the future. Just want to learn 12 / 10 of master, that''s a great skill."


    Ji liked Beiguang''s frankness even more... After becoming a king, he liked such a frank person most.


    Of course, what pleased him most was that Su Li should really answer his national teacher!


    "Come on, Mr. Su, come back to the palace with me tonight. You can stay only after I clean up the Guishao Palace tomorrow." Ji Zheng invited.


    But Su Li waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t hurt. My disciples from Jianya came to Anyang City. Naturally, they should live in Guishao palace... Now it''s just the three of us living around. We can clean up by ourselves."


    Ji Zheng was a little surprised, but then she said enthusiastically, "OK, let''s go to Guishao palace to give a banquet! But Guishao palace is newly built. There are always some deficiencies. Don''t blame Mr. Su."


    This time Su Li didn''t refuse, because he knew that he had to take care of a king''s face.


    So he accepted it gladly, and then went back to the sheath palace with a kind of civil and military officials.


    It was originally intended to hold a banquet in the palace, but now it can only be hastily moved to guisheath palace.


    It''s nothing for the superiors. They have taken their seats in the hall of guisheath palace, and then a group of attendants shuttle back and forth, constantly carrying and adding things needed for the dinner.


    Of course, this has something to do with Su Li''s sudden arrival. This dinner was hasty. Now if we change the place again, it will be even more hasty.


    "At least we still have wine, don''t we?" Ji Zheng was a real emperor. He smiled and raised his glass to invite everyone to drink, and then said: "three years ago, I couldn''t imagine that I could sit here and entertain you. It''s really impermanent."


    This is also to remind everyone not to be dissatisfied with the simplicity of the party... It is also to remind everyone not to forget their original heart after a little achievement.


    Everyone is awed. When drinking, they also constantly wake themselves up. Don''t get complacent


    Su Li saw this scene in his eyes, but he was really satisfied... Ji really had the appearance of a bright King.


    Emperors and ministers are people, but people will make mistakes.


    It is not just a fair punishment for a minister''s mistakes that can be regarded as a wise king... On the contrary, it is the king''s real love for his subjects to be able to alert his subjects all the time and remind them not to make mistakes.


    After drinking this glass of wine, the vast majority of people straightened out their mentality... Especially those meritorious Conglong heroes who helped Ji Zheng rise to the top. They all restrained their pride and self-esteem, and the atmosphere was naturally peaceful.


    So there was singing and dancing, and the scene was really much better.


    But at this time, an old general suddenly got up and left the table. He came to Ji''s front and bowed and said, "Your Majesty makes atonement. I''m old and weak. I''m afraid I can''t stay up late. Can you resign today?"


    Ji Zheng is still chatting with Su Li excitedly and thinking about what changes Su Li can bring to him after he promises to become his national teacher this time.


    The result was good. The disappointed people came.


    But when he looked at the speaker, he did not show his dissatisfaction. Instead, he asked with concern, "is the Duke of an in good health? Please show your skill to cure the Duke of an in Daqin."


    Su Li looked at the Duke and recalled the data he collected when he was dormant in Anyang City in his early years. He knew that he was an elder of the four dynasties. He had followed Ji Zheng''s grandfather to fight East and West in his early years.


    Angowu, this is the name of the old Duke. Now he is also the most senior general with the highest rank and honor in the Western Qin Dynasty.


    It can be called a "national pillar.".


    So Su Li nodded with a smile and took out a blank Rune paper from his arms, but which finger was stained with wine on the rune paper


    Just a moment later, he handed a painted talisman to the Duke of an and said, "old Duke, take this talisman back, and you can cure your family and strengthen your health in three days."


    This move seems casual, but Su Li will not embarrass Ji Zheng just to play the role of a pig and eat a tiger for fun, so he revealed some magical means that experts can know at a glance in the process.


    At least the Duke of an felt


    While Su Li painted the talisman, the vitality of the whole world seemed to tilt towards this talisman.


    The old Duke can still be strong after four dynasties, which is inseparable from his own innate cultivation.


    Therefore, he could feel the powerful power contained in this talisman.


    The small force friars who were the vassals of Jianya and qualified to be invited to the banquet showed their admiration at Su Li''s hand.


    Their envy is not Su Li''s talisman, but his technique and realm of drawing talisman!


    This is completely out of the limit of the drawing materials, and achieves the profound realm that nothing can be a symbol


    Since Ji Zheng is so serious about inviting him to be a national teacher, of course he should do enough to make Ji Zheng feel embarrassed.


    Su Li succeeded in doing so.


    There is no doubt that the Duke of an Guo suddenly asked Ji Zheng to resign at this time. He felt that the Lord of the Western Qin Dynasty should not put down his body to welcome an outsider.


    Or it''s nothing to raise a few outsiders around. After all, many countries have come over like this. But it''s wrong to set up a national teacher


    The old man spent his whole life in the army. He only believed in himself and his soldiers. He never felt that these so-called practitioners had any real skills.


    Well... Now he has at least confirmed that the young man in front of him is really capable.


    So the next step should have been to deliberately provoke Su Li, and then let Ji Zheng ''recognize the reality'' step can be skipped directly


    An Guogong felt a little stomachache. He paused a little, then hardened his head and changed his mind and said, "Your Majesty, it''s not that the old minister is unwell, but now the country is in danger. The old minister really doesn''t want to participate in these chores."


    He still felt that outsiders should not participate in national affairs, and he did not think that Su Li was capable of handling a country''s government affairs and military affairs.


    Su Li asked unexpectedly, "what''s the matter? Is there any trouble in the state of Qin?"


    Ji Zheng put down his glass and sighed: "I didn''t want to talk about state affairs today. I''ll ask the national teacher for advice tomorrow... But let''s take advantage of this civil and military connection. Let me introduce to the national teacher the difficulties of Western Qin Dynasty."


    "Come on, get the map!"


    Ji was shouting.


    But Su Li stopped and said, "don''t bother so much. I have the map here."


    Then he held a formula in his hand, and then the pupil of his left eye suddenly lit up and projected the scene on the surface of his golden elixir


    No problem. His golden elixir drawing is the most complete map of Dongzhou.


    People were surprised to see the projection of the huge sphere that suddenly appeared in the field. Although most of the sphere was blank, the patterned part made them feel very familiar.


    The next moment, the patterned part suddenly enlarged, and then sank to the ground


    Su Li also had a whim. He simply performed an illusion of his boring middle school, bringing everyone present to an unusual situation.


    The people only felt that the main hall of guisheath palace where they were located was infinitely high, and a "real" picture of the whole land of Western Qin appeared under their feet.


    There are towering tiancrack mountains, a winding tributary of the mother river, Anyang River, and their Anyang City


    They were high above, as if overlooking the earth in the heavenly palace. Everything seemed so real. Even the passing of white clouds brought a wet and cool feeling to their feet.


    "Bang Dang ~" a maid serving vegetables suddenly softened her legs and fell.


    But at this time, no one would blame her, because even the outstanding civil and military figures in the Manchu Dynasty had a feeling of soft legs in an instant.


    "This..." Ji was also stunned. He realized that Su Li had gone to a realm he couldn''t imagine.


    "It''s just a magic trick," Su Li said modestly.


    Is it really just magic... Many people have such questions in their hearts?


    Maybe it''s really magic. After all, they feel down-to-earth at this time.


    But it''s really shocking to have such realistic magic content... This shows that the national master has been overlooking the world from this perspective?

 Chapter 477

    The hall where the people are located seems to be above the clouds. At this moment, everyone was brought to a superior perspective by Su Li.


    An Guogong was still worried, but somehow, when he looked down on the land of the Western Qin Dynasty, all that worry was gone


    "Where did the national disaster of the Western Qin Dynasty come from?" Su Li asked.


    Ji Zheng was the first to recover, but his eyes flickered and he couldn''t forget the picture in front of him... He suddenly felt that his achievements on the ground were really worthless. Only when Su Li lay high in the clouds and looked down on the common people can he be called the "real king".


    He took a deep breath and said in a respectful attitude as if he had never changed: "I, the Western Qin Dynasty, are now facing a five-way siege, and the national situation is indeed at stake."


    "Which five roads?" Su Li asked.


    Without hesitation, Ji Zheng immediately said, "first of all, the Hu people in the northern grassland have gathered south after two years of rest, and their momentum is not weaker than before."


    Su Li listened to him and immediately a blood red covering appeared in the north on the mountains and earth under his feet.


    At the same time, he asked, "so who is guarding the north?"


    Ji Zheng replied, "general Meng Zhi in the north of the town is stationed there."


    "Did Meng Zhi become a general in the north of the town? You can rest assured that you can ignore the threats from the grassland and give them a lesson when you take out your hand." Su Li said, setting up a thick dark yellow halo cover in the north land border area... Meng Zhi gives people the feeling that he is stable and will not make mistakes.


    Ji Zheng nodded secretly when he saw this, and then said in a heavy tone: "there is also the northeast. We have occupied the thirteen cities of the Northern Wei Dynasty. Now it has been preliminarily determined, but the Northern Wei Dynasty has also used this as an excuse to send 300000 troops to recapture the lost land."


    "Such a new place must need the general''s experience. I don''t know who is stationed there?" Su Li asked.


    He saw Ji Zheng was not too worried about it, and the problem should not be serious.


    Sure enough, Ji Zheng replied, "it is song Rui, the Duke of the state of song, who stationed in the newly acquired thirteen cities of the Northern Wei Dynasty!"


    It turned out that song Rui was promoted. No wonder Zhenbei general is Meng Zhi... But now does song Rui still need to be an official?


    "Hasn''t song Rui achieved the golden elixir and jumped out of the common?" Su Li turned and asked the next violent Jiong.


    After listening to his voice, he lowered his voice and said, "I heard that general song has been deliberately suppressing cultivation in the past two years, otherwise he should have tried to knot Dan long ago."


    "Well... Song Rui''s sacrifice is still quite big. But what else to worry about when he was in charge in the Northern Wei Dynasty?" Su Li asked with a smile.


    Ji Zheng didn''t speak, but the Duke of an couldn''t help saying: "the Duke of song in the Northern Wei Dynasty went deep alone and had to deal with 300000 troops in the Northern Wei Dynasty with 50000 troops. How can he be at ease?"


    Su Li laughed and said, "don''t worry, old Duke. If I didn''t expect it, your majesty has handed over the strongest soldiers of the Western Qin Dynasty to the commander of the Duke of song, so there is no worry in the north."


    With that, he marked the western part of the Northern Wei Dynasty in orange, indicating that it was dangerous, but not dangerous.


    Ji Zheng finally showed a slightly relaxed smile and said, "yes, the Ruishi in the North has been handed over to the commander of the Duke of song... Thanks to the national master who destroyed the Wu soldiers of the Northern Wei Dynasty, otherwise it would be difficult for the Duke of song to insist even with the help of Ruishi."


    It was the first time that an Guogong heard of Su Li''s achievements


    Many countries have heard of the downfall of Wu Zu in the Northern Wei Dynasty, but they heard that it was because the people of the Northern Wei Dynasty angered a group of strong practitioners, which led to such a disaster.


    But I didn''t expect that Su Li did it!


    Doesn''t it mean that practitioners can''t interfere in worldly affairs?


    In front of him, he not only intervened, but also scored hard... But anyway, when he heard about Su Li''s achievements in the defeat of Wu''s soldiers in the Northern Wei Dynasty, he dared not question whether he could be a national teacher anymore.


    He realized that Mr. Su was probably the secret help of his new king of Qin along the way, and he also knew that such a person could not be stopped if he wanted to become a national teacher.


    Seeing that Su Li was also the most worried direction for their ministers in the Northern Wei Dynasty, he put down his worry a little.


    Ji Zheng then continued, "besides, it''s just east."


    "Ma Han, who is just east of the Western Qin Dynasty, is not honest. He sent 100000 soldiers to attack the important military and political areas on the eastern border of China."


    After hearing this, Su Li waved his hand and said, "I know the Ma Han army. The local combat capability is very strong, but there is no need to worry about letting them cross the border."


    "Along the way, we only need to set up more military strongholds on the eastern border and move the convenience of the people inside for three or five months, and the hearts of the Ma and Han troops will collapse."


    While talking, Su Li set the eastern border of the Western Qin Dynasty to blue, indicating that it was not worried for the time being.


    His expression twitched. Although he said he was already an unconventional cultivator, Mahan was his hometown after all


    Just listening to him, the monarchs and ministers of the Western Qin Dynasty relaxed.


    Ji Zheng''s view of Ma Han is obviously the same, so he then said: "there are two roads left after the next five roads are surrounded, but they are very troublesome..."


    "One is that Jingnan marched westward again in an attempt to invade the Western Qin Dynasty. The other is that Shuzhong also sent troops northward from Shushan mountains, which should be at the invitation of Jingnan."


    "The offensive in Jingnan is particularly fierce, and the front line has been greatly challenged. Fortunately, the soldiers gathered along Jingnan are veterans fighting with Jingnan all year round, so there will be no big problems in dealing with it."


    "Only the attack in Sichuan is tricky... They come over mountains and mountains, harass wantonly, send troops to pursue, but retreat into the mountains to avoid the edge... The people in the south of Western Qin Dynasty can''t bear their disturbance."


    "Moreover, the southern border of Western Qin is also a major grain producing area. Now the instability of the southern border will be a big problem for the logistics supply of several other fronts."


    This is the five-way Siege


    Later, Su Li did not immediately give a conclusion, but asked some questions about his own troop deployment and related preparations.


    On the map at the feet of the people, the southeast and South are marked in red.


    "Do I have a reserve force in Xiqin?" Su Li asked again.


    Judging from the situation of all parties, even the four-way siege of the Western Qin Dynasty can cope with it, but it is all the way out of Sichuan, which makes the military deployment of the Western Qin Dynasty completely stretched.


    No wonder it''s a national disaster. It really looks like walking on thin ice.


    Su Li is in a trance. No wonder Jianya has taught more about the Western Qin Dynasty recently... And the task of guarding Anyang City is to help the Western Qin Dynasty through the difficulties?


    He doesn''t care about these things at ordinary times. I''m afraid many disciples in the sect already know about these things


    Ji Zheng replied, "there is still a new army of 50000 in Anyang City... I originally wanted to hold this new army in my hand and use it to break the situation on the battlefield at the critical moment... But now the harassment of the southern Shu army is becoming more and more intense, I''m afraid it can only be exposed in advance."


    Hearing that Ji Zheng said it was the new army, Su Li probably understood what was going on... Isn''t it a group of re trained sharp men?


    At the peak of the Northern Wei Dynasty, there were 100000 soldiers. The national strength of the Western Qin Dynasty was no worse than that of the Northern Wei Dynasty. It should also be able to support a strong army of 200000.


    With the 50000 mobile power, Su Li was much more stable in his heart.


    He said, "there is no shortage of troops now. Are there good generals?"


    At this time, angowu took a step and asked solemnly, "I can be a general. I just ask the national teacher. If I take the new army, who should guard Anyang City?"


    "In the five-party war, our military strength in the Western Qin Dynasty has been in an emergency. In addition to the 50000 new troops, there are only 20000 city defense troops in Anyang City!"


    Su Li answered calmly, "I can''t do anything big in Anyang City."


    Ji Zheng was very excited and said, "old general, please rest assured that I am also a general who can fight and kill the enemy. I can personally supervise the defense of Anyang City."


    Even the old angowu couldn''t help being ambitious when he heard Ji Zheng''s bold words... The new king of Qin is really young and energetic, and now it seems that his previous experience in Beidi also makes him have a different military spirit than previous kings.


    "Well, then the old minister can safely command the army south." angowu said excitedly, as if he was going to do something big.


    But Ji Zheng was a little worried. He asked, "how is the old Duke going to use the army?"


    Angowu hesitated slightly, but still said with a trace of ambiguity: "I''m going to take these 50000 recruits to the north of Shushan, on the one hand to guard against the soldiers in Shu, on the other hand to wait for the opportunity..."


    I didn''t say it clearly, but I was obviously worried that my strategy might be leaked.


    This is not groundless. After all, all officials gather here. Who can guarantee that everyone has no different opinions?


    Ji Zheng also understood this truth, so she nodded secretly to show that she understood


    Then he raised his glass and said happily, "with the national master and the Duke of an sitting in the seat, we should have no worries in the Western Qin Dynasty. Come and drink this glass, and then sing and dance!"


    A group of dignified and elegant dancers came to the middle of the hall and danced. They stepped on the illusion of Dongzhou landform, as if they were a group of dancing fairies.


    So the host and guest enjoyed it until the night.


    However, just after Ji was taking the lead to leave, and the attendants quickly cleaned up the original banquet hall in guisheath palace, Su Li still quietly stayed in his original position to consider for himself.


    The nearby Beiguang couldn''t sit still. He asked strangely, "master, who are you waiting for?"


    Su Li thought for a moment and said, "come on, take out the dragon meat we hunted in the far north. I''m interested today and want to cook myself."


    Beiguang immediately swallowed his saliva... He can''t give up his master''s cooking.


    "Ha ha, I know you''re greedy... I don''t know if the ''big stomach immortal method'' you preached was right or wrong, but you''ve trained a gourmet." Su Li patted Beiguang''s head helplessly.


    Then, a fire was set up in accordance with the law, and a large piece of Jiaolong meat was barbecued on the fire.


    This is not a simple barbecue, but a barbecue integrated with alchemy... In this way, the Jiaolong meat will become more crisp and tender and easier to be absorbed.


    Of course, he didn''t do it for his apprentice, but for the returning guests

 Chapter 478

    The meat of the dragon is already fragrant and greasy. I can''t help but spit when I see the storm and Beiguang nearby.


    But they all held back, because they all felt the returning guests


    "Mr. Su is really elegant. Do you think the food prepared by me is not good enough?"


    People came before the sound, but Ji Zheng, king of Qin, returned to the palace and changed his clothes and came back again.


    Su Li picked up a knife, cut off a piece of meat and handed it to him. "Look, you didn''t eat much at the banquet... Eat it. This is Jiaolong meat I specially cooked. It can activate blood and Nourish Qi and replenish the body''s deficit."


    Ji Zheng was stunned for a moment and then took the meat. He was slightly moved... Indeed, he hasn''t had a good rest since he entered Anyang City. Even if he has congenital cultivation, he feels haggard day by day. Even cultivation is not advanced but retreated.


    There are indeed many treasures in the palace, but there are only things for ordinary people to support themselves, and there is no immortal family elixir.


    Now Ji is looking at the meat delivered by Su Li. She really feels a lot of emotion... She feels that she really treats him, and he has not failed herself.


    At this time, the storm also led the Duke of an in.


    Without saying anything, Su Li shared some dragon meat and said, "the old Duke will work hard for the war next. He should mend his body more."


    Angowu immediately moved his forefinger when he smelled the smell... He had been worrying about war at the party just now, and he really didn''t eat anything.


    Seeing that his concubine was also indicating that he could accept it, he had to hug his men and sit on the seat that had not been removed after the previous banquet.


    This is really a delicacy he has never tried... At first it seemed that the meat would be very tough and difficult to bite, but when he bit it down, he found that the meat was soft and juicy, almost melted in the mouth.


    Moreover, after a few mouthfuls of meat, he immediately sent out a gurgling heat flow in his stomach, which made his real Qi and blood run involuntarily.


    Angowu has been an old man after four dynasties. Even with a mouthful of true Qi, he has almost run out of oil and light due to many hidden injuries accumulated in his early years.


    He was really worried about the government of the Western Qin Dynasty, so he promised to take command of the army this time, and even had made psychological preparations for "returning with a horse wrapped in a corpse".


    But unexpectedly, when this large piece of Jiaolong meat was swallowed, his blood, which had been consumed by time, was full again, and many hidden wounds in his body were healed without medicine.


    His old cold legs, his shoulders that hurt every cold and wet weather, and the arrow sore that has been aching


    His whole body seemed to be broken through many dark knots at once, and the whole person felt very comfortable and light.


    He felt the warmth of his whole body, as if he had suddenly returned to his young body... Angowu looked at Su Li in amazement


    "National master... This..." he was about to stop talking.


    Su Li nodded to him slightly, and then said, "Duke Anguo is fighting for his country, but you should take care of your health. This time, there are many dangerous mountains and rivers when the handsome army goes south. Every good body can''t take such a difficult road."


    "Thank you, national master." angowu finally thanked Su Li sincerely.


    He found that no matter whether Su Li was able to handle the affairs of central Korea for Ji Zheng or not, what he is doing now is really worthy of the title of "National Teacher".


    Ji Zheng was also happy when he saw it. For him, it was an Gewu, the elder of the four dynasties, who was finally relieved.


    He said, "Duke an, when you talked about strategy just now, you still have unfinished ideas. Can you tell me when there is no one around?"


    Angowu bowed and said, "just so."


    He paused a little and was about to think about how to express it clearly, but he saw another change in the scene under his feet, and he saw the land of Western Qin


    Su Li projected his golden elixir drawing again with great understanding.


    From these details, angowu has felt that the new national master is really a very gentle and kind person... If such a person is in a high position, it is really reassuring.


    Then he calmed down, walked quickly to the southeast corner of the Western Qin Dynasty as if his feet were stepping on the clouds, and then stretched out his hand to point to the two red marked areas and said, "the southern Jing offensive is fierce, and there is a great momentum to capture the capital of Anyang. The soldiers in Sichuan are just harassing the border and restricting the military and logistics of the Western Qin Dynasty."


    "So I think we should use suspected soldiers stationed in the south to resist the soldiers in Sichuan, and the main force is to quickly reinforce the southeast battlefield, so as to defeat the soldiers in the south of Jingzhou as soon as possible."


    "Then we can dispatch troops to Beigu to attack the invading troops of Ma and Han, and use this as an excuse to counter attack into Ma and Han... We don''t say to directly attack Xinzheng, the capital of Ma and Han, but it''s OK to bite down a large area of land."


    "Thus, the Western Qin Dynasty has a springboard to enter the Central Plains, that is, going north can attack the Duke of song and swallow Wei, while going east can attack the genera of Ma, Han and song, and going south can also form a multi-faceted subduction against southern Jing."


    Ji Zheng sincerely praised: "the old general''s strategy really has the spirit to swallow the world."


    Angowu quickly said modestly, "Your Majesty has praised you too much. All this is also based on your Majesty''s previous experience in the north. If your majesty had not had a large number of capable people in the hidden residence, you could ensure that the North would be carefree, and the old minister would not dare to do so."


    Ji Zheng nodded slightly, but said with some regret: "it''s a pity that Mr. liaowei is in the middle of Bei''an city to preside over the Northern War, otherwise he will be able to talk with an Qing very happily."


    Hearing this, Su Li suddenly understood where the real difficulties and differences were in the danger of the Western Qin Dynasty.


    Ji Zheng traveled to the north. Three years ago, he turned over the sky crack mountain and became the master of Anyang City... Although he is now the king of Qin, he still trusts the old ministers who started in the north.


    Therefore, for him, the five-way encirclement of Beidi alone in the face of the two-way military situation, he was not so worried. He believed that his power left in Beidi was enough to deal with it.


    But on the contrary, he was worried about the local situation in the Western Qin Dynasty. He knew nothing about the ability of these central court generals and did not dare to place high hopes, so he was anxious.


    What about the old generals in the court headed by angowu in Anyang City?


    On the contrary, they are used to facing the enemies of Ma Han and Jingnan. Therefore, most of them seem confident when talking about these enemies. The only worry is that Beidi, which Ji Zheng has always held in his own hands!


    After understanding the different mentality of Ji Zheng and angowu, Su Li suddenly said with a smile: "is it a little impatient for Duke Anguo to use troops like this?"


    "Most of Jingnan''s troops are private aristocrats. After a stalemate for a period of time, they feel that they can''t benefit. Most of the natural troops break up and don''t work. But if they fight quickly in a short time, these private aristocrats will burst out with strong enough combat power driven by interests."


    "If we follow the general plan of the Duke of China, I''m afraid even if we win the Western Qin Dynasty, we will suffer heavy losses?"


    Angowu said disapprovingly, "there is no one who will not die in military affairs. My old minister, this method should be the most secure plan."


    What is safe?


    Su Li saw through it at a glance.


    He said: "after conquering Mahan, Duke Anguo wants to directly march north and force the Northern Wei to withdraw? Speaking, he still doesn''t trust the commander of Duke song."


    Indeed, judging from the deployment of troops under the five-way siege, song Rui, who faced the 300000 troops in the Northern Wei Dynasty with 50000 people, was the most dangerous.


    Ji Zheng also reacted when he heard the speech. He quickly said, "Duke Anguo doesn''t have to worry about the war in the north. I believe Song Qing and Meng Qing can keep the north as solid as gold."


    After hearing this, an Gewu was also helpless. He then said, "even so, the old minister''s strategy is the best way to solve this problem as soon as possible. After all, when the Northern Wei Dynasty, Mahan and Jingnan retreated, there is no fear on the grassland, and the troops in Sichuan will naturally withdraw."


    "Therefore, we can be safe in the south of the Western Qin Dynasty, and it will not affect the spring farming plan."


    Angowu is worthy of being a veteran of the four dynasties. His strategies are indeed based on the national foundation.


    But Su Li still shook his head and said, "so, I fought in Jingnan first, then in Mahan, and then in the Northern Wei Dynasty... But I completely exposed the combat power of Xi Qin. The current misfortune is solved, but I''m afraid it will be the coalition of Shandong countries next time!"


    Ji Zheng and an Gewu were cool in their hearts. They looked at each other, but they ignored the most important point... The five-way siege originally caused the fear of many people in the Western Qin Dynasty. They wanted to suppress Ji Zhengxin when he was in power... In fact, this happens every time the Western Qin Dynasty has excessive power.


    If they can win a complete victory under such circumstances... It has nothing to do with justice or not. The Western Qin Dynasty must be the enemy of the whole world!


    "So I can only spend it?" angowu only felt that his enthusiasm for bathing blood for the country was poured down by a basin of cold water.


    The Western Qin Dynasty could not lose this war, but it could not win!


    Su Li shook his head slightly and said, "the general strategy of the Duke of an is suitable for the Western Qin Dynasty. He has accumulated enough and decided to use it when the world is wiped out. Otherwise, even if he has laid down the boundary between Ma and Han, he will be constantly harassed by the countries in Shandong, which will make the national strength of the Western Qin Dynasty weak."


    "We can''t win this war, but we just can''t win against Jingnan, Mahan and Northern Wei..."


    He''s already alluding to something.


    Ji Zheng and an Gewu were reminded. They immediately looked in the north and south directions, and then looked at the southern Shu together


    The northern grassland is of no value to the mainstream agricultural civilization in Dongzhou, but the land of Shu is a land of grain production in spring all the year round!


    It is only because the Shu Road is difficult and far away from the core area of the mainstream of Dongzhou humanity that it has been ignored.


    "The national master means that I will simply use the new army to attack Shu?" Duke an quickly asked, "but the danger of Shu Road..."


    Su Li smiled, and the violent gun beside him also smiled.


    Then Su Li said, "you don''t have to worry about the Shu Road. Since I have been the teacher of the Western Qin state, I certainly have to do something ''moving mountains and filling the sea'' to deserve this name, right?"


    He was joking.


    Then he hugged his fist and said, "the old general just needs to assemble his troops and take action. Give him a month... No, twenty days is enough. The sword cliff sect will surely open the mountain gate and give you a smooth way to enter Shu in the mountains of Shu."


    Wait, what does'' open the Mountain Gate ''mean


    Su Li was a little confused. Why didn''t he know that Jianya sect had become such a small group?


    In his mind, it seemed as if a group of people using shovel swords appeared, just like having another nightmare... Shouldn''t xuanyuzi count this on him?

 Chapter 479

    Su Li''s strategy can be said to be "quite different" from angowu''s.


    However, Su Li''s strategy is obviously more in line with the long-term interests of the Western Qin Dynasty.


    Whenever the power of the Western Qin Dynasty changes, the states of Shandong will always come to join the fun, which can be regarded as a "gift" to the new king of Qin.


    Then it can be regarded as a practice. There is no need to arouse the vigilance of all countries because of a practice.


    Ji Zhenggang has just ascended the post and has not fully mastered the country. It is not a good policy to act too hastily.


    Therefore, when Su Li proposed the strategy of going south to Sichuan and seizing the land in Sichuan as a granary, even angowu could not put forward any objection.


    Because the most difficult part has been contracted by the storm.


    So the host and the guest enjoyed it.


    Su Li took out his own wine and tried to drink it for the two people


    He planted an acre of succulent flowers on an isolated island outside the bay of eternal night city. This wine was brewed from that succulent flower bag.


    He thought about what the fleshy flower suitable for the people of the far north should be like?


    In the cold that day, of course, we have to drink a lot of wine!


    So there was the wine he tried to make now. For this reason, he also learned wine making skills from Begonia


    After drinking the wine taken out by Su Li, Jun and Chen immediately felt that the entrance of a clear ice spring was not flushed at all, but then the wine rhymed back to fragrance, and the whole body suddenly dried up.


    "Good wine!" Ji Zheng couldn''t help praising. Then he thought and said, "good xianniang!"


    He thought that only xianniang could explain such a good wine.


    Su Li said with a smile, "it can''t be regarded as immortal wine. I picked polar ice flowers in the far north and brewed it... The brewing method has also been left in the polar night city. If your majesty has leisure, you can trade with the polar night city to buy this'' ice spring fragrance ''."


    Ji Zheng asked in surprise, "has Mr. Ji been to the far north?"


    Su Li nodded, then the mountains and earth under his feet suddenly turned over, crossed tiancracked mountain, then crossed the north, and then came to a place farther north than the prairie... It was a world covered with ice and snow, with only a vast expanse of white snow.


    "There are people in this world?" Ji Zheng was stunned. He felt that his horizons had been opened up again.


    Su Li nodded and said, "of course there are people. My disciple was born in the far north. I brought him to Dongzhou to have a long experience."


    Ji Zheng looked at Beiguang seriously again, but she saw that the stiff young man really had a more three-dimensional face, and his pupils were blue. He was really different from the people of Dongzhou.


    Then he asked, "but how can I do business with the extreme north in Xiqin? If my caravan in Xiqin wants to go back and forth, I''m afraid it won''t take three or five years?"


    Su Li smiled and said, "it doesn''t hurt. You can submit the order to the affiliated forces of sword cliff sect and ask them to contact the contact person of sword cliff directly... I have seen many monks of affiliated forces during the day. It seems that you get along well."


    Ji Zheng nodded clearly... As he entered Anyang City, the magic of the cultivator is really trying to integrate into the life of mortals.


    He sighed and said, "I really envy your free and easy life... I don''t know how long you can stay in Anyang City this time?"


    He saw through that Su Li was not a person who could stay in one place for a long time.


    Su Li hesitated slightly, then narrowed the projection of the Arctic ice sheet at his feet again, and the whole image was suspended in front of everyone... An automatic rotating sphere.


    He said, "you see, this is the world under our feet. Now I just explore Dongzhou and the far north, but I want to fill in the picture of the whole world."


    Ji is looking at the picture of the sphere, stunned... This is beyond his world view, and I don''t know what to do.


    Previously, he only saw the overall map of Dongzhou. He was set off by Su Li with infinite ambition. But now when Su Li showed him how big the whole world was, Ji Zheng felt small.


    "I wonder if I can take Daqin out of Dongzhou to see the outside world in my lifetime..." he said in a trance.


    Su Li did not answer, but waved away the projection.


    Ji Zheng and Ango Wuqi were stunned, but then they felt relieved... The breadth of the world not only brought them motivation, but also pressure.


    Angowu breathed a sigh of relief, but he was extremely glad to have such a national teacher in the Western Qin Dynasty... Such a knowledgeable and noble national teacher sitting in the middle of the court. Even if you only come to see it occasionally, you can keep the kings and ministers of the Western Qin Dynasty from arrogance and impatience, and nothing will happen because of arrogance.


    Su Li''s existence actually recalibrated the real definition of the so-called "outsider" in angowu''s heart... The so-called outsider really looked at the operation of humanity in the world from a high perspective.


    After that, it was time for the small banquet to end. Su Li brought too much information and thinking to angowu and Ji Zheng. They need to think calmly and alone.


    When there was only master and servant of master and apprentice Su Li left in guisheath palace, Beiguang couldn''t help asking the question in his heart: "master, are we too deeply involved in humanity? Martial uncle Wuyang said that practitioners shouldn''t be too involved in humanitarian development."


    Su Li smiled and said, "at first I thought so, but later I learned more and knew that my practitioners were not afraid of humanitarian cause and effect, but that they were afraid of being unable to grasp the trend of humanity and affecting their own Qi."


    "Humanity has great luck. Friars'' involvement in humanity is actually a way of practice, that is, to help their self-cultivation through humanitarian luck."


    "But humanity is impermanent. Often a wrong choice or no fixed material is likely to be eaten by humanity."


    "It''s too unstable for friars, especially for big friars."


    "One is to meditate in the mountains, but it can also improve steadily. The other is that the soldiers risk being defeated... If you were the leader of our sword cliff sect, what would you choose?"


    Beiguang listened, tilted his head, pondered for a moment, and then said, "I understand... Master is different from those mediocres. He is sure to control the direction of humanity!"


    Su Li laughed and said, "I just think humanity is fun and want to make some special attempts."


    "Hey?"


    Beiguang was surprised.


    But Su Li didn''t speak any more. Instead, he said to him, "go back and have a rest. Tomorrow you can hang out in Anyang City with your uncle Bao. This is one of the largest cities in Dongzhou."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li found a room at random in guisheath palace and lived down. After all, the affairs of the Western Qin Dynasty are only mortal affairs. He has given the greatest help. Next, it depends on the performance of the kings and ministers of the Western Qin Dynasty.


    At this time, Begonia suddenly came out of Su Li''s chest. She jumped in front of Su Li, opened her big eyes and smiled.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Li said softly.


    "I just feel that I haven''t seen the prayers of those believers with you for a long time... Why don''t we have another look?"


    This is what Begonia likes to do most.


    The believers of Su Li are so interesting that they always make people ''surprise''.


    Therefore, what Haitang most expects is to look at the prayers of Su Li believers every once in a while... Because every prayer will have a different situation.


    Su Li is also quite helpless about this. He doesn''t know where those believers who are released come from so much enthusiasm. They haven''t lost their powder yet... Faith


    Now he has become a quiet ''Grandpa'', and without saying a word, he launched the prayer processing system in the throne... It seems that he has no temper at all.


    Well, looking at the newly added "interesting" prayer, Su Li has lost his temper with his followers


    What prayed for a new recipe


    And ask about the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law


    What''s more hateful is asking how to have children


    Su Li only thinks that his followers are a group of people. Don''t always pray for some strange things. As your God, he is under great pressure.


    "Poof ~"


    Suddenly, crabapple sprayed without warning, then covered his stomach and smiled and turned on the ground


    Su Li''s back was cold at that time, and he had an extremely bad hunch.


    He quickly looked at the prayer that made Haitang turn over, and then fell into a state of autism


    ... God, you must be a gentle, kind and naughty beauty goddess... You are so beautiful in my heart. Can you dream to me tonight?


    "Cluck ~"


    Su Li clenched his fist very tightly, and then clenched his teeth in response to this prayer... What''s not said, just a nightmare story that can leave a psychological shadow... Do you want to hold a dream? Then dream!


    But the matter was not over. More and more similar "strange" prayers popped up, making the begonias blush with their faces covered.


    Su Li couldn''t understand why so many believers regarded him as a kind of naughty but loving little public deed?


    He glanced at the silent red old man... Suddenly felt that this guy was so obedient. It turned out that he began to hold it in his stomach!


    "Chilao, you''ve grown up!" he couldn''t help saying "praise".


    The red old man responded faintly: "flattered, forced."


    Su Li suddenly felt a little chest tightness... The way he could deal with red old man was to seal him quietly.


    But the problem is that now the red old man is not afraid of this hand!


    Because it has been able to find infinite fun from the prayers of Su Li believers


    This is very annoying.


    But Su Li couldn''t help this guy again... If Chi Lao didn''t handle so many prayers for him, he would be bored to death alone.


    "Begonia... Will I become a woman?" he suddenly worried.


    I heard that gods will gradually become what believers believe in?


    Begonia: "

 Chapter 480

    Su Li''s worry is still very realistic. After all, many gods are male and female in legend


    The solution of Begonia is also very simple: divide this part of faith and separate a female body to carry it.


    Therefore, Su Li was extremely painful, and he resisted it very much.


    Then Begonia blushed again, bowed his head and hesitated, "or you can have a daughter and inherit the clergy and divinity in this regard to your daughter."


    Su Li: "


    He thought it was better to speak slowly. His beliefs were too chaotic. Maybe his followers would forget him in a mess?


    He decided to be an ostrich, but Haitang didn''t think much of it. Think about it. If there were more good girlfriends to accompany her in the future, it seems to be very good?


    ¡­¡­


    After that night''s secret talk, the war machine of the Western Qin Dynasty was fully operational.


    Even if the previous generation of Qin Wang Ba only focused on controlling power and did not pay attention to the development of national strength, the national strength of the Western Qin Dynasty still did not weaken, but moved forward spontaneously and steadily... Mainly because local officials were more conscientious, and the chaos in the court did not affect the local areas.


    It can be seen from here that the Western Qin Dynasty was indeed prosperous.


    For example, this five-way siege is also an opportunity for Ji Zheng to completely integrate the forces in these places.


    So the morning meeting opened day by day, and all kinds of materials were dispatched.


    Although Ji Zheng sent someone to invite Su Li to participate in the court meeting every time, he refused on the grounds that outsiders did not interfere in political affairs.


    His idea is very clear. Since this is the best opportunity for Ji Zheng to converge his power, he won''t influence Ji zhengweixin. Otherwise, he will show up for everything, but he will rob Ji Zheng of his "credit".


    He stayed in guisheath palace, but quietly arranged a transmission array under the guidance of Begonia


    Su Li learned the "small" transmission array he hadn''t learned before, and even opened a small stove.


    That is how to replace key materials with divine blessing!


    According to the introduction of Haitang, the divine power blessing with spatial characteristics can make ordinary materials have spatial characteristics... This makes Su Li''s array not limited by materials, and can also arrange a transmission array with simple and ordinary materials.


    Of course, this is limited to short haul transmission.


    But the problem is that under normal circumstances, those who can be called gods and have redundant divine power blessing items generally do not need this "short-distance" transmission array.


    So Su Li became the most special one... He exercised his divine duty as a mortal. Naturally, he could use his divine power to do something that was unnecessary for the same gods but very magical for mortal friars.


    But when it comes to the spatial characteristics of divine power... Su Li opened the long list of dazzling names behind his own gods, and finally found the characteristic of "everywhere".


    Should this be a spatial feature?


    Begonia has long been dazzled by a series of characteristic titles behind Su Li''s "fleshy God King". She has never seen so many possible gods who can extend her divine power.


    Su Li''s attempt was successful. With the blessing of his divine power, the transmission array was successfully arranged without any waves.


    Even if the spatial attribute mineral array of the specialty of the far north is not used, its transmission stability is improved.


    "It just can''t last. It''s useless if the divine power dissipates." Su Li was a little disgusted again.


    But this is enough as his exclusive transmission method.


    It''s good for him to use it conveniently. When he goes there, he will throw a transmission array down. It''s much more convenient to come and go back.


    After all this, he directly opened the transmission to Jianya headquarters, went back to zongmen and took a lot of various minerals back


    He wants to refine weapons again, but this time he doesn''t want to refine weapons, but is afraid that he will be bored in Anyang City and is ready to do research on his own.


    So the rune refrigerator came out.


    It wasn''t long before Rune air conditioning appeared again.


    But the ground is still warm and comfortable in winter.


    There is also Rune self heating pot


    Su Li began to study some things that were really useful to this era.


    It''s a means of remote communication!


    Today''s cultivation circles also have remote communication means, but most of them have serious delays, such as "flying sword biography", or they need very advanced materials to do it.


    This is not so convenient for the sword cliff sect, which has a larger and larger territory, so Su Li is looking for another way.


    Originally, he wanted to learn from the "successful experience" of radio waves or radios, but soon he realized that it might not work... Because in the ordinary world, radio can indeed afford stable information transmission, but in this real world, there are too many factors that can affect all kinds of energy.


    Su Li was a little worried, but then he thought of those believers who "pestered" themselves and couldn''t get rid of them... Well, he found a power that was hard to be influenced, that is, the power of the soul.


    So how to invent a communication device that can be linked by spiritual power?


    This is very confused, because he doesn''t have much research on the power of the mind.


    This ability is not necessary for the great supernatural powers at all, because it is likely that you can directly attract their attention by reciting the name or title of the great supernatural powers.


    There are also many means of remote communication. To a certain extent, it is natural to master... But Su Li thought about how to popularize this convenient method among grass-roots monks.


    He was doing some useless work in the eyes of the great powers, but he enjoyed it.


    Then he changed his mind... This means of spiritual communication doesn''t need to be mastered by outsiders, just need them to teach their own people to be useful.


    So the first method is to transmit information directly by transmission array


    Of course, this method still exists, and the delay is not reliable, so there is a second idea


    Su Li thought of the sword cliff world still controlled by him!


    This was forged by the heart demons of all disciples of Jianya sect in those days. Now, Su Li can feel that any Jianya disciple who masters the "heart sword technique" will unknowingly divide part of his spiritual power to participate in the foundation and expansion of the world.


    In other words, with the continuous expansion of sword cliff religion, the sword cliff world is still expanding.


    "Maybe it''s time to explore the potential of the world?"


    Su Li''s heart moved, and the whole person''s will sank into the sword cliff world.


    There are still black-and-white landscapes and figures, but there are more people in the sword cliff world than the 800 disciples with blood and tears.


    Even under the sword cliff, vivid colors have appeared in many places, no longer monotonous black and white... This shows that the hatred of the sword cliff sect is passing, and the disciples are facing their lives with a more positive attitude.


    The sword cliff world seems to have completely become a spiritual world jointly constructed by the sword cliff sect. It is becoming more perfect and colorful.


    Su Li always thought about how to use this world to communicate across distance and space... Because he can easily connect to anyone''s consciousness in this world.


    Su Li knows that he can complete the spiritual connection through the world. Can he also use the world to make a communication device only suitable for Jianya disciples?


    So the idea came. First of all, he had to try to contact the world outside


    How to do this?


    He felt that since he was in the world of truth cultivation, he would do it well with some truth of truth cultivation.


    So he bent over the ground and pinched the soil of the sword cliff world, and then turned around and left the world.


    In reality, he is still closed in the guisheath palace.


    He looked down at some materials that appeared in his hands like dreamy dust, and his heart was quite excited


    This is the dust he brought from the sword cliff world to the real world... In the sword cliff world, it seems to be just the most common dust, but in this world, it is a very unique spiritual material!


    As soon as this spiritual material is exposed to the air, it will dissipate rapidly, so it is difficult to naturally form this existence beyond conventional materials in nature.


    But in Su Li''s hands, he can retain this spiritual material through small seal!


    So he tried to connect the sword cliff world with this spiritual material... Sure enough, there was a very close relationship between the two. Perhaps it is the key to the sword cliff world for the sword cliff disciples.


    The next thing is simple, that is, how to keep this spiritual material in this world for a long time.


    Sealing is the most direct idea, but I''m afraid conventional sealing can''t be done. We need to develop a kind of sealing technology for this purpose.


    It is naturally very difficult to develop a kind of sealing technique routinely, but Su Li has the best reference ''small sealing technique''.


    Since his "small seal technique" can seal this material, he only needs to disassemble the targeted elements, and then he can find a way without trying directly.


    Moreover, he has prison cliff talisman, which can suppress spiritual forces. Ideas and reference samples are available. This relatively simple sealing technique was disassembled and improved by Su Li in almost two or three days.


    He divided the spiritual material into two parts and sealed it in a jade pendant with the newly invented "seal charm", which can be regarded as the completion of this trial.


    Seeing that the time had passed for three days, he thought about it and called his disciple Bei Guang and said, "I heard that a senior has taught you heart sword?"


    When he heard the nod, he felt that his heart sword was quite simple. But when he thought of what his older generation was teaching him, he kept make complaints about his stupid master.


    Su Li didn''t doubt him. He just handed one of the jade pendant to Beiguang and said, "this jade pendant is for you. Put it close to you. Then help him send a gift to King Qin Zheng. He said it was my intention to him."


    Beiguang didn''t think there was anything wrong. After hiding the jade pendant, he went to the palace with a brocade box

 Chapter 481

    Beiguang took Su Li''s gift into the Qin palace


    It was already late at night, but the king of Qin was still correcting the memorial.


    It has been a year since he ascended the throne, but I heard that the young king of Qin never slept before Zishi or got up later than Mao.


    Often only sleep three hours a day, but they participate in all kinds of affairs all day, showing amazing energy.


    But Su Li knew it was all appearances. In fact, he knew that he was overdrawing his body all the time.


    Perhaps Su Li''s ambition is too big and wide, which has brought him too much power and pressure.


    But in the long run, even if Su Li recuperates his body, he will eventually weaken all the way.


    Beiguang''s visit exceeded Ji Zheng''s expectations, but he didn''t refuse. He put down his affairs and enthusiastically summoned the boy.


    "Your Majesty, the master specially ordered his disciples to come this time. There is a gift for your majesty." Beiguang said what he had thought all the way... To tell the truth, he was a little nervous.


    Although he was a practitioner, he was suppressed in all aspects from Qi field to thinking when he met the humanitarian emperor. At the same time, it also made him understand... That he can''t underestimate mortals just because he is a practitioner.


    It can even be said that as long as he has not finished Dan, he is still a mortal, and Ji regular is the real king among mortals.


    Ji Zheng immediately became curious when he heard Beiguang''s words. He quickly asked someone to move a small case and asked Beiguang to put the brocade box on the small case.


    "What is this?" Ji Zheng opened the brocade box, but she looked at the things in front of her and had no clue.


    This is an object about a foot high, cast in bronze. The base is flat and round, and the top is a blooming brass lotus, like a golden lotus.


    In the middle is the connection of the thick and thin copper column of the child''s fist, and the runes that make Ji look dizzy are engraved on the body of the copper column.


    Beiguang looked a little dizzy, but he still hardened his head and replied, "this should be some kind of magic weapon specially made by master. Look at the column, it looks like some kind of Rune array."


    Just when Beiguang was at a loss, a voice suddenly sounded in his heart: "have you seen the king of Qin?"


    "Master?" Bei Guang uttered a voice in surprise. At the same time, he wondered where Su Li''s voice came from.


    Ji Zheng was also surprised, but the king''s demeanor surprised him and remained calm. When Beiguang clarified the matter, he would naturally explain it to him.


    But Beiguang''s question has not been answered.


    But then a moment later, Su Li''s voice sounded again in his heart: "no response... By the way, I forgot to make it clear to you. Try to concentrate on passing what you want to say to the jade pendant I gave you."


    Beiguang was stunned for a moment. He hurriedly found out the jade pendant Su Li gave him before he went out, and then said subconsciously: "master, is it you?"


    Sure enough, there was a quick response this time: "yes... Yes, this method is feasible, very good, very good."


    "Shifu, what are you doing?" Beiguang collapsed a little. He was still facing the king of Qin.


    Su Li then explained: "this is a magic weapon specially developed for the teacher for the remote communication of sword cliff disciples. Let you take it with you and try whether it is easy to use."


    Beiguang looks a little broken. Can''t you inform him in advance so that he can be prepared?


    He said to Ji Zheng, who was waiting for his response: "Your Majesty, this is the communication jade pendant made by his master. Now it seems to have a good effect."


    Ji Zheng listened and showed a clear look. At the same time, she was also moved. She couldn''t help wondering whether this technique would help his rule.


    However, before he could figure it out, Beiguang said: "master, he said that this gift to your majesty is called the ''bright god lampstand''... Because your majesty always corrects the memorials late at night, he specially made this lampstand for your majesty."


    "Oh? Is this a light? How to use it?" Ji Zheng asked with a happy smile.


    Beiguang showed his ears and listened, and then said, "this lampstand has the self accumulating power of the spirit gathering Rune array, so you just need to move this mechanism... Well, it should be here. After splicing its Rune array, it can light up."


    While talking, he pushed a slider under the lamppost according to Su Li''s instructions... The next moment, the lampstand lit up.


    The light was bright and not dazzling, but it could drive away all shadows, as if there was no shadow under the light, which suddenly brightened and cleared Ji Zhengna''s sour eyes because of his long desk.


    Even he felt that some of his dizzy mind was slowly alive, and his mental fatigue was greatly relieved.


    "Really a good baby!" Ji Zheng immediately couldn''t put it down because the lamp could make him work better.


    Beiguang was surprised when the copper lotus at the top of the lampstand lit up, and then he was in a state of trance


    Ji Zheng didn''t find it at the beginning and shouted: "that little brother of Beiguang, it seems that the slider can move next to one gear. What''s the function?"


    "Huh? Little brother?"


    He found Beiguang distracted.


    He shouted again, and Beiguang suddenly came back.


    "I... nothing, just thought of something." Beiguang quickly stopped, but an idea in his heart could not stop.


    Although absent-minded, he still demonstrated another function in a deep voice according to Su Li''s instructions


    "The master said that the sliding block slides to the side again, which is another function of the ''Mingshen lampstand''."


    The lampstand halo immediately dimmed down, but although the light was weak this time, there was a disturbing breath.


    "When your majesty goes to bed, you can adjust to this level to ensure that your majesty can sleep soundly all night and be energetic the next day."


    Ji Zheng nodded secretly and couldn''t help but exclamation: "Mr. Su really has a heart. This baby is really the most suitable for me."


    Then he said, "Beiguang... I''m close friends with Mr. Su. How about calling you a little light?"


    Beiguang immediately replied, "naturally."


    "Xiaoguang, you suddenly have a lot of worries. You should have encountered some doubts... So thank you for coming to give me a gift this time, and bring your gratitude to your master for me."


    This is Ji Zheng''s considerate seeing off. He knows that Beiguang doesn''t want to stay more.


    Beiguang is not polite, so he says goodbye to Ji Zheng.


    Ji Zheng watched him walk briskly and couldn''t help reminding him: "Xiaoguang, no matter how many doubts you have in your heart... Mr. Su is an immortal figure. You can ask him directly... Speaking of something, I really envy you. I can always be with you."


    Beiguang was stunned, then nodded heavily, then left quickly... Faster and faster, and then ran directly from the palace to guisheath palace regardless of his manners.


    ¡­¡­


    On his way back, Beiguang thought many times about what his mysterious and omnipotent master would be doing.


    But he never thought that his master Su Li would just sit by the stone corridor of the yard and watch two little pets play in the yard.


    The main reason is that the meat sausage wants to please his new playmate. He is constantly stretching his head and arched the "little earth dog" to share his treasure with it... Although they are all some beautiful stones and some small objects discarded by Su Li''s laboratory.


    Meat sausage thinks these things are very interesting and wants to find his new partner to share


    As a result, what is the identity of the "little earth dog"?


    They all pouted on the spot.


    Meat sausage has an excellent temper and is not discouraged at all. He still tries to make "little dog teeth" play with himself... He is really full of sense of ownership. It seems that seeing that the master''s disciple''s pet looks lonely, he wants to help it integrate into the "cute pet" life.


    Meat sausage knows the identity of Kirin... But what happened to Kirin in its concept? Since it is now here as a Beiguang pet, it has to have some pet posture.


    The crabapple sitting on Su Li''s shoulder was also damaged. He looked at it with evil interest. There was a divine skill in his little palm. It seemed that he wanted to write down this "precious scene".


    Beiguang took a look at his'' pet ''teeth and didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.


    Then he went to Su Li and shouted, "master."


    When Haitang saw Beiguang coming, he quietly hid in Su Li''s hair. She doesn''t hate Beiguang, but in view of some small rules among the gods... When Kirin determines that Beiguang is its contemporary dependents, as a God with equal status, she generally pays attention to avoiding causality.


    Beiguang only knew that the one around his master was a shy little flower demon, like another little pet of his master, so he ignored it.


    He sat down beside Su Li and asked, "master, I just want to know if you made the real holy day in our extreme north eternal night city?"


    Su Li said casually, "you call it ''holy day'', whatever... Why, do you want to learn this skill? But your strength is still too weak. You can make a lampstand first."


    He admitted it so casually


    This answer did not exceed Beiguang''s expectation, but it still filled his heart with a sense of complexity.


    He said: "originally, I thought that God saw the hardship of my people in the far north, so I specially sent God to raise the holy day..."


    "Envoy? Your imagination is really rich." Su Li sneered.


    However, although he was ridiculed, Beiguang was unexpectedly not much depressed. On the contrary, after confirming this, he quickly accepted the setting... Along the way, he found that his master fully deserved the sacred name.


    In the words of mortals, that is'' living Immortals''.


    "But master, many people and I saw a god man with wings on his back after the holy day... What magic is that wing?" little Beiguang quickly shifted his attention and found a Chinese point... Master''s figure with wings spread seems very handsome. The key is that the wings are very handsome!


    Su Li was a little silent, and then said, "it''s not a spell, it''s a sword..."


    This must be emphasized, otherwise he is afraid that he will not be able to stay in the sword cliff sect.


    Then he said, "you can barely learn this'' wing sword skill ''now, but it seems to cost you too much to maintain the true Qi sword wing... Wait, I''ll refine another magic tool for you."


    Three days later, Beiguang happily went out with a pair of "sword wings" made of more than 300 metal short blades... The sword wings can fly when unfolded and defend when closed. He likes it very much because he can attack the enemy with the ''wing sword technique''.

 Chapter 482

    "Wing fencing" is definitely the most satisfactory skill that Beiguang learned from Su Li.


    Although the connotation of swordsmanship is not as good as "advanced swordsmanship", after all, being handsome is a lifelong thing... This "wing swordsmanship" can improve your personal image by several levels.


    Speaking of this, the original white paper Beiguang would never have such an idea... But who let him suffer from the "poison" of Wuyang at a young age?


    I don''t know if there is any problem with orientation. At least the aesthetic level has been pulled up all at once.


    Ji Zheng sent Beiguang a post of "lookout" and asked him to take charge of some abnormal affairs in Anyang City.


    The so-called abnormal affairs refer to the matters related to monks in Anyang City... As a national teacher disciple, he is really appropriate.


    It is also more convenient for Ji Zheng to manage these practitioners who live in Anyang City.


    At the same time, Beiguang also took this opportunity to contact more practitioners to make him understand what the practice world outside Jianya is like.


    The pool in Anyang City is not big, but it is enough for the fledgling Beiguang to wander for some time.


    Time passed quickly under such circumstances, and the new army led by an Guogong had already set out for battle, and berkuen had already returned to the mountain and called his "kaishanmen" to open the mountain.


    Su Li realized that many "small societies" had sprung up in Jianya sect recently. The master of the mountain gate was himself... Unexpectedly, all of them had established a sect!


    Small "societies" such as "shennongmen" and "Tianzong" have sprung up one after another... But the only thing that makes people uncomfortable is that these small forces in Jianya sect have hung his portrait on the ancestral wall


    In this case, the Western Qin Dynasty had resisted the five-party siege.


    There is no need to worry about Meng Zhi. The Hu people on the northern grassland have sent troops to clear and suppress many times after Bei''an city. However, when Meng Zhi holds the accurate map of the grassland, these Hu people who come and go like the wind can no longer guarantee the suddenness of their actions.


    The most seemingly dangerous thirteen cities in the Northern Wei Dynasty are the least to worry about.


    Song Rui is a veteran general on the battlefield. He is also protected by Beidi Ruishi. In addition, his daughter-in-law is constantly active in the name of encircling and suppressing evil cults with a group of martial brothers... What about the 300000 army? Maybe song Rui found the right opportunity, and it''s possible to go down with one drum.


    Ma Han in the East, needless to say, after conquering the state of Zheng in his early years, he was no longer enterprising. The army had empty quantity but no ability to attack difficulties, that is, bluffing people.


    The Jingnan army in the southeast is really difficult, but for the dignitaries in Anyang City, they are the most familiar enemies and are the least worried. Because in the past 300 years, the Western Qin Dynasty fought with Jingnan for about 200 years


    The last Shu... Although I don''t know why Shu participated in this event, in the hearts of Ji Zheng and an Gewu, this is the direction of the next stage of the Western Qin Dynasty.


    Therefore, although the capital was empty, it was precisely because the fighting spirit of the whole country of the Western Qin Dynasty was inspired, so there was a piece of stability in Anyang City.


    Just that day, when Beiguang was chatting with those casual practitioners about their experiences in various places, someone suddenly said: "I heard that something has happened in the western regions recently. Many people in the western regions are fleeing to the East, and the guards in the west of the Qin territory are already in a mess."


    "Fortunately, many years ago, the drought affected the west, and most of the people in the west, northwest and North have moved to the north. Only in this way can these people from the western regions be temporarily resettled without causing any trouble."


    As soon as Beiguang heard this, he immediately knew that this was definitely a major event that could affect the current government. After all, the military strength of the Western Qin Dynasty is already stretched out, and the military forces of the five parties can survive. If something happens again in the western frontier, the whole situation may collapse.


    He hurriedly asked, "excuse me, Taoist brother, is there a gathering of soldiers in the western regions?"


    The man shook his head and said, "no, it should be the devil. I heard that the friars in the western regions are trying to move eastward into Qin."


    "Devil''s way?" Beiguang was a little confused. He didn''t know much about devil''s way.


    If he asked the man again, he couldn''t find anything. He could only go back to Su Li with the news that worried him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, I''ve heard that there are evil ways raging in the western regions. I don''t know if it will affect the plans of master and the king of Qin?" he asked anxiously.


    Su Li also heard the news for the first time, and he was also vigilant.


    After thinking about it, he suddenly said, "it''s really worth paying attention to. I''ll send a message to the sect and ask the sect to send some disciples to inquire about the news."


    When Beiguang heard this, he felt a move in his heart and volunteered to say, "master, why do you want to stay close and go far? I''m willing to inquire about it in the West."


    Su Li understood that the young disciple wanted to try to be alone... This is a good thing. There is no need to suppress it.


    So he nodded and said, "yes, remember to bring my ''heart knot admiration'' to you and tell me anything."


    Beiguang nodded again and again.


    But before Su Li finished, he took a large number of runes and put them in a special bag and said, "this is a low-level Rune made by the teacher. It should still be very useful for you. Take it in case of need."


    Beiguang nodded again and again. He felt that his master was really omnipotent.


    But then Su Li took out a bunch of pills and stuffed them into another bag and said, "these pills are refined for the teacher and suitable for you to take at this stage. The effect is quite good. Don''t be too stingy. I can make these pills easily."


    Beiguang is a little numb... There are so many things that master can make easily.


    Speaking of it, he suddenly understood why those leaders in the sect were all angry when they mentioned master... He felt that he had found the reason... Because his master was not wholeheartedly loyal to Kendo!


    Is there a limit to not doing business? How do you feel that your master really has a hand in everything, and then everything is very powerful.


    Just when Beiguang thought it should have been finished, Su Li took out another array and said, "if it doesn''t work, activate this array... This is the improved transmission array for the teacher. After activation, the teacher can help you directly through the transmission array."


    Beiguang accepted the array plate numbly, and then he was afraid that Su Li would take out something and give it to him. He quickly picked up his local dog pet and ran out


    It''s good to have master care about delivering equipment when going out for training, but Su Li has succeeded in completely dispelling his expectation of this training... What sense of experience can you have when you go out with such a large ticket?


    Seeing the disciples leave, Su Li''s scattered hair showed Haitang''s small head.


    She looked at the scene just now and asked jokingly, "why do you spoil your apprentice so much? I''m not afraid of being spoiled."


    Su Li replied, "so I paid great attention to the cultivation of his mind from the beginning... But in my early years as a master, I went out to practice alone. I can''t let my apprentice do the same this time."


    "I think you''re just worrying about it. Didn''t you give him the ''ice field Hunter'' and the supporting ''wisdom ancient tent''? If there''s any danger, maybe Yuanying Zhenjun has shot." Haitang said with some speechless appearance.


    "That''s reasonable, so I left the transmission disk for him... I''m afraid this boy wants to carry it himself in case of an accident, and I don''t want to ask me for help..."


    Haitang thought for a moment and then said, "there should be no problem. The guy Qilin is there, and there is always a way to pass the customs if he should be protected by Qi."


    Su Li nodded and thought it made sense.


    But he''s still worried.


    If only there was a way to always pay attention to the situation of his disciples


    Another hole involuntarily appeared in his mind


    "What do you want to do?" Begonia was a little flustered when she saw his bright eyes, because she was really worried that this guy would come up with something strange and overwhelmed her.


    But she clearly remembered that she was only supported by him for a few days, and the goods "hooked up" with the winter God xuanming!


    Although she speculates that Su Li must be angry with her... The problem is that she feels that the causal entanglement between Su Li and xuanming seems very strange... There is some strange entanglement with the causal relationship between xuanming and her own Buddha.


    So she must watch the goods closely. She''s really afraid.


    Fortunately, Su Li''s eyes lit up this time and he didn''t make any special moves. Instead, he took a lot of materials from Islam and began to knock and depict the array patterns... He was ready to have another new invention.


    Compared with the world she experienced in her previous life, Su Li found that the world she lives in now has the most versatile and convenient energy... The vitality of heaven and earth!


    But the brain hole is still the world where the earthly wisdom is located... After all, it is to achieve achievements that many practitioners may not be able to achieve with mortals.


    Then the question arises. What happens if we restore the "crystallization of mortal wisdom" by means of truth cultivation?


    This is what Su Li is doing at this time.


    He began to build a streamlined shell based on the best performance alloy "Lianjing gold" cast by his elder martial brothers.


    The whole body of Lianjing gold is slightly red and flowing, but it has some cold colors. It has done a good job in resisting high and low temperatures. This was originally prepared by the Qizong according to an ancient recipe to trial produce magic weapon armor, but now it has been eaten by Su Li.


    When the streamlined vehicle with close fitting wings was created, even the unknown Begonia understood... This product is going to heaven!


    This is nothing in the cultivation world. After all, this world even has something like Dengxian city''s "space station".


    Even what Su Li did at this time seems to be ''imitating the sages'' by today''s monks

 Chapter 483

    Su Li built himself a space shuttle... Well, in other words, a star flying boat.


    The test voyage was very smooth. The most top-level material available to Jianya sect, Lian Jingjin, was used as the material to build the main body of the flying boat, and various arrays were carved to deal with the special circumstances in the process of taking off... In addition, Su Li personally tested the flight.


    So one night at the end of summer, Su Li took a flying boat to the sky.


    And almost at the time of liftoff, it has broken through the "first cosmic speed" in the eternal wisdom, and there is not even a sign of breaking through the sound barrier


    Before breaking through the sound barrier, Su Li had already used the array to drain the air flow before the flying boat... So he did a superfluous thing. In that case, why should he design the flying boat into a streamlined plane?


    It can only be said that it is experience.


    However, he did not fly to the previous height of Sendai, but stopped at about half the height.


    It was not that he could not continue flying, but that his golden elixir suddenly jumped, which brought him a very uncomfortable feeling.


    Then he found that the mana on the surface of his golden elixir had collapsed a little, and Zhenyuan had dispersed half, and was restored to his most basic physical essence


    At this time, Haitang said, "unless the dark place can draw mana from the void, you''d better not think of running outside."


    "The boundless void is filled with countless violent dark energy. It does no harm to the mortal body, but it will disperse all the forces related to the ground world in your body. Only mana can compete with it. If you come to the void, you can''t supplement mana unless it''s the cave."


    Su Li looked at the Begonia that he didn''t say earlier... But also, he could be more impressed.


    And he found that his flying boat could not fly out of the world at all, because it lost its power quickly after a distance in the sky and could not be supplemented


    It''s unscientific, but it''s very serious.


    How can we transcend the world with the power of the world? If you insist on entering the void, I''m afraid even ordinary Yuanying Zhenjun will fall into the realm and become a mortal cultivation like the martial artist the day after tomorrow.


    Therefore, for friars, the cave is a watershed.


    After the Dongming realm, it can completely get rid of the support of the mother world and begin to absorb the magic power of the void. Only in this way can it break away from the mother world and enter the void.


    Of course, he can''t just go. Before that, he has to experience the last heaven robbery in the world, that is, Mahayana robbery


    Mahayana robbery is the final settlement of the cause and effect that friars owe the world because of cultivation. After that, they really come and go from heart to heart, and they are true immortals.


    Su Li couldn''t get away from the world, and even couldn''t reach the original height of climbing the Sendai... This made him understand that in ancient times, the immortals in the world probably spent a lot of effort to explore the position of the legendary fairy world, but they didn''t dare to leave the mother world rashly... Even if they could refine the void and see the mysteries of the true dharma, there were still infinite dangers in the void.


    But just go back?


    Su Li is a little unwilling again. He always wants to leave something?


    So he dropped some altitude... When he was about 50000 meters high, he controlled the flying boat to stop.


    No one can come up here except Yuanying Zhenjun. What does he want to do?


    Seeing that he took out another copper ball refined in advance, he painted many runes for monitoring distant vision on it, and then activated those runes, which naturally produced an anti gravity hovering in the air


    Su Li found an unexpected effect about the meaning of heavy Jun, that is, it can produce the effect of gravity anchoring with the planet under certain circumstances.


    That is, it will always be in a relatively static state


    Just like the sun wheel of the far north eternal night city, it hovers in that position all the time, no matter whether it is cloudy or sunny or whether it is snowy or windy.


    Now this situation also happened on the copper ball... But he released the copper ball not to be the sun again, but to be a ''spy satellite''!


    His good apprentice, Beiguang, went out to practice alone for the first time. Why should he care about his dynamics?


    ¡­¡­


    Beiguang fled and generally left Anyang City to the West. Although he left the master who made him feel too stressed, he was reluctant to give up.


    After all, he was the first person who began to be really good to him. Even in recent years, he has taken Su Li as the role of "father" in his heart.


    But it''s still too wordy


    "Ya Ya, do you feel like being stared at?" Beiguang suddenly scratched his head in doubt, and his forehead was cold.


    Unicorn, a mythical animal like a local dog, rolled his eyes at the sky, but arched his nose at his bare feet in the north, as if to say: nothing, let''s go quickly


    How could it not know what was going on?


    Just as an old guide who has taken the robbers for several times, it wants someone to watch it together... After all, according to its experience, the robbers are generally the kind who are particularly prone to problems.


    "Well, it should be an illusion." Beiguang was not so confident about his feeling. He soon looked forward to his experience in the western regions


    Although master Su Li''s gift completely eliminated his desire to carry out his original plan of "testing swords and heroes", he changed his mind and decided to try a popular novel plot in Anyang City: pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger.


    He hasn''t been in Anyang City for nothing these months. His brain information intake has exploded.


    ¡­¡­


    Beiguang didn''t continue to doubt the sense of prying, also because Su Li didn''t continue to focus on his apprentice.


    He knows that there is no big problem with Kirin.


    And he released this "spy satellite" not only to track his disciples, but also to see what happened in the western regions


    This thing is actually like a large power telescope, which can see the distant western regions in good weather.


    It was amazing, but Su Li seemed to see the dark clouds shrouded in the sky and the dark wind continued... What''s the situation? Is there really a devil''s way raging?


    Su Li thought about what is right, what is evil, and what is evil.


    He felt that the so-called right way had nothing to do with how he acted.


    As long as you are a pure monk, or stay away from the world of humanity, or enter the world to practice and protect humanity, you can be the right way.


    However, the disciples of evil ways only care about their own practice, but they use humanity or simply take other monks as their own cultivation resources, rob and kill them, and are despised by the world.


    The evil way can make the evil way regard it as an enemy... Because for the evil way, everything in the world can be plundered for its own use.


    It is said to be unruly, but it is actually extremely selfish. This is the devil.


    Of course, there will be no practitioners of the devil way where humanity is prosperous, but if humanity is not prosperous or simply scattered, it is like the countries in the western regions... That is the favorite place among the people of the devil way.


    The devil is not afraid to kill, and even many people are mentally disordered, so they don''t care even if they are entangled with karma.


    Even many demon practitioners feel that karma is a reward for themselves... They don''t ask for the care of heaven and earth or humanitarian protection, because they believe in chaos and plunder. They can get everything by plundering others.


    Of course, the death rate of the devil is also very high, because most of their skills are full of extreme and chaos.


    They can practice fast, but they will die quickly because of their extreme temperament and skill.


    Just because this kind of cultivation method full of sin and selfishness is always full of believers, the inheritance of demon Tao has never been cut off.


    However, Dongzhou''s humanity is stable, and there has been no sign of real evil activities for a long time. Therefore, the so-called "magic robbery" once every 500 years will be taken seriously.


    However, according to immortal Xiaotong, the practice of devil''s way is not uncommon in Zhongzhou... Because Zhongzhou and Dongzhou are completely different situations, where practice is so popular that humanity has declined.


    Can you imagine that a mortal country is actually just a vassal of a spiritual sect?


    How can such humanity be strong?


    It is not surprising that the evil way is rampant.


    Because for heaven and earth, the evil way is robbing others, but the right way is also robbing its heaven and earth vitality.


    Therefore, the cultivation of devil''s way is nothing to heaven and earth. After all, no matter how much it plunders, it will still return to heaven and earth if it can''t get rid of it... It''s just a "devil" for humanity and cultivation.


    Of course, evil spirits from outside the sky have to say something else. They are really plundering the resources of heaven and earth, and they will pat their hips and leave after they have done almost all the harm to the world... Therefore, it is meritorious to intercept evil spirits from outside the sky.


    Su Li looked at the situation there and was worried. He had nothing to do with the destruction of the western regions by the devil... But the problem was that those crazy people should not think of making trouble in Dongzhou.


    He looked at the dark cloud in the distance and hesitated. He didn''t know how to intervene in this matter.


    But at this time, he seemed to see a pair of scarlet eyes from the black cloud!


    The other party has a devil''s way and can detect his snooping!


    Su Li was surprised and wanted to cut off the connection.


    But I didn''t expect that the other party had blessed Su Li with a trace of will along the hidden causal connection


    This is a pair of eyes full of evil spirit, full of cold and cruelty, as if the species at the top of the food chain were looking down at the ''rations'' below.


    The momentum of the top strong comes... The devil road is not without the top strong, and even the real devil corresponding to the real immortal exists.


    All of these strong people are those who have a strong heart... If the heart is not strong enough, how can they suppress so much karma?


    But what is this great devil doing in front of him at this time? He didn''t do anything, just looked


    But the devil was unreasonable. His evil eyes met Su Li''s innocent eyes and hit him directly


    Su Li shook his head a little, then scratched his head and looked at the clear sky... What happened?


    "He wants to destroy your mind with that real evil idea... But he certainly didn''t think that this move is invalid for you." Haitang gently covered his mouth and said with a smile.


    Who says not... Xia Shen''s evil thoughts are high enough. They are all of the peerless devil level alone. As a result, people''s thoughts fall into Su Li''s hands and have to live in a different shape.

 Chapter 484

    In order to ensure that there were no more accidents, Su Li thought about it and adjusted the investigation scope of the "man-made satellite" so that it could only investigate the location of the western border of the Western Qin Dynasty.


    In fact, this kind of investigation is also to ensure that the western regions will not organize an army to invade Qinguan as they did a thousand years ago.


    In fact, it is already a vast sea from the "Hongshan pass" at the westernmost border of the state of Qin... If there is a large army gathering, the investigation of this "spy satellite" will certainly be found at the first time.


    Then Su Li went back to the Qin palace and informed Ji Zheng about it... Others can avoid panic without notice, but Ji Zheng, king of Qin, must know in advance and be mentally prepared when the matter comes.


    "It''s really a leaky house. It rains all night... If the red mountain pass is really dangerous, I can only fight against the enemies of the western regions by myself." Ji Zheng''s consciousness came quickly. She almost paused after hearing Su Li''s information, and made the most difficult decision for the king.


    There are 30000 border troops stationed in Hongshan pass all year round. Although there are 20000 urban defense troops in Anyang City, these urban defense troops must not be used easily.


    So if it''s true, Ji Zheng will lead his 800 guards to the border... His consciousness is: since he is a king, he should guard the door of the country!


    Seeing that he was worried, Su Li stretched out his hand and pressed it on his shoulder and said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, I''ll go with you at that step."


    Ji Zheng was stunned when she heard the speech, and her heart was full of warmth.


    Since he became king of Qin, he has to forget what it feels like to be cared about... The friendship between him and Su Li may just want to make use of Su Li''s talent and even his status as a monk from the beginning, but at least from now on, he feels that he can give up all his interests.


    "Sir, I''d better stay in Anyang City. If Sir also leaves Anyang City, I''m afraid there will be trouble here..." Ji Zheng said anxiously.


    Su Li shook his head and said, "there is no king of Qin in Anyang City. What does it matter whether it is chaotic or not?"


    "At present, the most important thing is to stabilize the five fronts and even the possible sixth front... After that, as long as you return to Anyang City, no matter how chaotic the situation is, you can hold it down."


    Ji Zheng heard the speech and suddenly realized... Since he has decided to enlist in person, where can he care about the chaos of Anyang City.


    If he fails, Anyang City naturally needs to re elect the next king.


    But if he succeeded, it would be a great achievement and the only master of the aspirations of the people in the Western Qin Dynasty. Why worry about those chaos?


    "Just..." he was still worried.


    Su Li seemed to understand his worry, so he said, "if you really get there, let your wife and children live in this guisheath palace escorted by your confidants."


    "Thank you, sir!"


    Ji is sincerely grateful.


    Su Li refused to accept this gratitude for the first time. He said, "don''t forget that now I am a teacher of the state of Qin. It is my due duty to maintain the inheritance of the state of Qin."


    Ji Zheng calmed down after hearing this... Even if the future seems to be full of crises and thorns, he always feels that the throne under him is more secure than ever before.


    ¡­¡­


    When he came to Hongshan pass, Beiguang realized why his master had prepared so many things for him... All he saw were hungry and thirsty refugees from the western regions across the vast sea.


    The garrison of Hongshan pass did not dare to let these people into the pass, so the refugees gathered under Hongshan pass.


    However, hongshanguan was originally a mountain pass on the Gobi. There was nothing to eat and there was no water. These refugees did not go back, so they died at hongshanguan.


    This situation reminds Beiguang of his childhood... Like these refugees, he can only look at other people''s faces and pray for survival.


    He naturally wanted to help them... But his childhood experience made him know that these refugees can''t help at will.


    If he can''t provide enough materials at one go, his random handouts are likely to cause some more terrible situations.


    After thinking for a long time, he finally found the answer from the bags given to him by master Su Li


    Reached out and pulled out a lot of ''mountain spring symbols''


    This is his master Su Li''s water talisman. It''s not very useful. It''s just to make water to drink... It''s also said that the water made by this talisman is very sweet.


    Before, Beiguang didn''t understand why his master always made some strange things that didn''t seem to be of great use... But when he faced the scene in front of him, he suddenly understood his master''s pains.


    He is a friar. He has no problem drinking water, so he doesn''t need so many "mountain spring runes" at all.


    But these refugees need it!


    According to martial uncle Bao, Shifu was trapped in a lake to save the people in his early years... He doesn''t have the ability of Su Li, but he can use the "power" given by Su Li to do it.


    So he quietly found a low-lying place, and then directly threw a large number of "mountain spring symbols" to the bottom of the depression and activated... The next moment, there was a torrent of spring water, and soon the water level came up, forming a sparkling lake.


    At the same time, he noticed another large stack of talismans in the bag... This is "fleshy talisman".


    Really, he never thought that there was such a talisman in the world. If he threw it out, he could grow a large piece of fast-growing fleshy flowers... What''s the use?


    Now he knows how to use it


    As soon as the "fleshy talisman" is spread out, a large sea of fleshy flowers grows beside the newly formed Lake... Although the shape looks ugly, Beiguang knows that this is the real way to save people''s lives!


    After all this, he hid quietly, and then shouted, "look, there''s water!"


    After a moment of silence, the refugees suddenly became dry.


    They hurried here and drank the sweet spring in surprise.


    Another person was very hungry, grabbed a fleshy flower bag and stuffed it into his mouth. He found that it was also sweet and delicious, but also full


    The crowd was boiling again.


    Beiguang is secretly away from here. He knows what kind of trouble he will face if people know that he did these things


    For these precarious people, they will definitely try their best to find protection for themselves.


    Beiguang left the crazy crowd. He was not sure what would happen to these people next, but he had done what he could... Master taught him that people of practice just want peace of mind.


    What Beiguang didn''t expect was that he had been watched not long after he entered the Gobi Desert


    These are two friars in leather armor. Although they are young, they look very evil.


    Their faces were twisted and their eyes were greedy. After they appeared, they launched an extremely vicious attack on Beiguang without saying a word.


    Beiguang immediately tightened his heart and knew that he had met the devil friar.


    A coffin nail entangled with evil spirit came face to face.


    Although Beiguang fought with friars for the first time, it fought with the giant * * of the ice sheet on the Arctic ice sheet. I don''t know how many times it can be regarded as rich experience.


    He immediately sidestepped away from the nail, his mind moved, and his body was covered with armor... Ice hunter!


    At this time, the escaped nail turned back and suddenly nailed to the position of Beiguang''s back heart


    The attacker just opened his mouth and wanted to laugh, but his expression stagnated with a ''Ding ~''.


    "What kind of armor is this? It can block my ''soul nail''!"


    The northern light heart said "it''s dangerous", because he was used to fighting with ice hunters, so he was able to avoid this... The "lost soul nail" seems to be just an ordinary magic weapon. How can it penetrate the humanitarian treasure armor in the extreme north?


    So Su Li can safely let Beiguang travel alone... Although it''s only a trumpet, how can he be given a god costume by the krypton gold boss.


    Beiguang took out the big sword made by Su Li for him, raised it flat and asked the two people, "who are you, why do you attack me!"


    Kirin, good stuff, they must see you make complaints about the lake, and see that you have many good things on your body, so they will come and kill them!


    Beiguang held his breath slightly, and the original good momentum was gone.


    He found out not long ago that his native dog can talk... But because his master like pets are all kinds of strange, he easily accepted this setting.


    But shouldn''t pets be as cute and cute as master''s dog sausage? Why does his dog only ridicule his master


    The two demon friars looked at each other, and then decided to do it at the same time... In their eyes, the boy''s cultivation was not very good, but his treasure really made them salivate.


    Beiguang was worried... He didn''t expect that his first battle with the friar would come so soon, and there were two demon friars returning to the real world... He really despised him.


    But after the fight, although they were in a hurry at the beginning and were caught off guard by the strange means of these evil friars, these attacks were basically unbreakable


    The ice hunter is actually Su Li''s greatest guarantee for his disciples.


    When he adapted to the rhythm of fighting with people, he began to play his learned sword cliff sword skill


    His own attribute is that water moves together, but he loves the big sword, so a set of "advanced sword technique ¡¤ Ruoshui style" using the big sword is like a mountain torrent.


    The two demon friars were suppressed by their powerful swordsmanship... Mainly because they had many attack methods, but they couldn''t help the ice field hunter.


    Then, after finding that the northern light was tricky, the two evil friars withdrew from the war, and then ran away without looking back


    "You''re in trouble. They''ll probably keep an eye on you all the way." Qilin teased.


    But Beiguang was not worried. On the contrary, he gained a lot of confidence in the war just now.


    "Then let them come and try the sword!" he replied confidently.


    The young man is full of momentum, but he doesn''t know that people of the devil will never tell him the rules

 Chapter 485

    Beiguang got into trouble after going deep into the desert


    An endless stream of refugees have met one after another. Seeing this situation, Beiguang has compassion in his heart. He can only give a little help every time he meets it.


    But in this way, his journey was delayed very slowly, and what was more troublesome was that he could always feel the feeling of being peeped... It was not that his master was staring at him, but that the two evil friars had obviously not given up.


    "Didn''t your master give you a" soul Pendant "for communication? Ask your master if you don''t understand." Qilin decided to throw the pot at this time.


    Originally, as a guide for those who should be robbed, it should be responsible for solving all problems encountered in the growth process of those who should be robbed and ensuring that those who should be robbed can grow up correctly.


    But it felt that this was the most worry-free guidance... It decided to learn from this experience in the future and give priority to finding a good master when taking robbers.


    For the sake of Su Li''s ability, forget about throwing it into the sea in his early years


    When Beiguang was reminded, he immediately took out the "xinshenpei" and began to contact Su Li, but he didn''t say anything about the devil friar, but only asked how to help these refugees.


    "I wanted to be a small lake again... But the water in the desert lost so fast that there was nothing after a day... I don''t know what to do."


    Yupei was silent for a moment. Just when Beiguang thought whether the communication would fail, Su Li''s voice rang out in his heart: "well... That''s some trouble. You don''t have earthly attributes, otherwise teaching you ''Lian Shanyin'' may solve the problem."


    "But it doesn''t matter. I just urgently constructed a divine skill... I bless you. You will know what to do when I receive it."


    At the next moment, taking this "heart and spirit Pendant" as the coordinate, Beiguang suddenly felt that his eyes were bright, and his body was wrapped in a mysterious and vast power.


    The name of this divine skill ''Dragon search'' naturally came to his mind!


    With the effect of magic, he only felt that his perception of the earth vein under his feet suddenly became infinitely sharp... He found that there were many interesting mysteries hidden in the seemingly lifeless vast sea and yellow sand.


    He seemed to hear the pulsation of the earth, and found some deep torrents in the pulsation


    He was suddenly excited. He seemed to see a surging water dragon passing under the desert... He never thought that there was such an endless water dragon under the arid desert!


    "Dragon hunting", Beiguang felt that he understood the secret of the door god''s art.


    He naturally understood what to do next.


    He rushed all the way to the top of the underground water dragon. He thought about it and held it with one hand... Soon, under the blessing of divine skill, the surging underground water dragon was grabbed a branch, and then rushed out of the ground... Like a fountain.


    Beiguang was excited when he saw it. He found that the direction of the underground water dragon had permanently made such a change. Many groundwater continued to gush out of the desert, and soon a new oasis could be formed, right?


    Suddenly he understood Su Li''s solution


    It is impossible for him to send water and food every time he meets refugees crossing the desert, so he should simply leave an oasis along the way and let them find their own way to supply it!


    He said excitedly through the "xinshenpei": "master, you are so powerful! In that case, why don''t we capture the underground water dragon to the ground? So that we can turn the whole desert into a shade!"


    A moment later, Beiguang responded: "in your eyes, there are only people and scenery in this place, but I don''t know how much change will be made in other places if you change the operation of the water pulse here?"


    "This water dragon leads to the Western Qin Dynasty. Along the way, it passes through dozens of aboveground water veins of Anyang River, mother river basin and so on. When it is supplemented, it will also replenish these aboveground water veins."


    "If you capture it out of the ground here, I''m afraid there will be thousands of miles of red land in Dongzhou?"


    Beiguang was stunned. He couldn''t believe it and whispered, "how could this happen!"


    Su Li''s voice in his heart responded: "things in the world are like this. You can''t take out many things alone. It is often related to many other elements and affects the whole body."


    "But don''t worry too much, but these two oases still have little impact... The tribes of the western regions already have their own way of life in the desert. Now they are experiencing great changes, which is only temporary. You have done enough."


    Beiguang lowered his head and said, "no, I didn''t do anything... Shifu, you did it. It''s really great."


    Although Su Li he had seen in the past seemed that he could not be respected as a God, he felt that he only respected and loved Su Li, and did not feel that his family loved his master as much as his father had much to do with the superior God.


    But this time, his view changed all of a sudden... It was not a split, but the "greatness" of his master for the first time... Yes, it needs to be described by these two words.


    "Master!" he said in silence.


    "Hmm? If you have any trouble, just ask me." Su Li''s gentle voice sounded in his heart.


    "Nothing, I just think I know too few things... When I come back this time, I will learn from master." Beiguang said solemnly.


    "Yes." Su Li responded briefly.


    Then everything was quiet.


    Although Su Li taught all sword techniques at the beginning, it was a "fitness sword technique" used to adjust Beiguang''s physical condition. In addition, Su Li''s "advanced swordsmanship" is surprisingly profound, so that Beiguang has always focused on learning swordsmanship rather than anything else.


    In addition, after he came to sword cliff, he was more or less affected by the strong sword cultivation atmosphere around him, which made him gradually think that as long as he learned sword skills well, others are side details that he has leisure and is interested in practicing again


    But when he was traveling alone, he found that he couldn''t move a step by sword alone!


    Since his trip, everything has been smooth with the help of master Su Li... This has caused many touches to the hearts of young robbers.


    At this moment, the glitz caused by the prosperity of Anyang City was completely washed away.


    Compared with the original simplicity, the idea of Beiguang is still pure, but it has more calmness and humility after washing the lead


    He has grown up, and his heart to the Tao is much stronger than before.


    This is the meaning of the "world of mortals".


    Only through experience and seeing through can we not stay in flashiness.


    For Su Li, the purpose of Beiguang''s travel experience has been achieved. It is an unexpected joy to have more harvest.


    ¡­¡­


    Beiguang is still practicing, but he didn''t expect that he would soon fall into the encirclement and suppression of demon friars


    When he just showed the direction of the oasis to a small group of more than 20 refugees, he suddenly found himself surrounded by wolves


    Armour upper body, big sword out of scabbard.


    He guarded the perimeter carefully.


    At this time, it seemed that the enemy could appear on the surrounding sand dunes at any time, which made his nerves especially tense.


    At this time, a graceful posture suddenly appeared from the sand dune in front of him. He twisted his body and walked down from the sand dune step by step... Under the scorching sun, the light and shadow twisted like a mirage.


    Beiguang squinted and looked at the woman walking closer


    But I saw that the woman had a good figure, and the Obsidian armor was "full of holes" covering her body. I felt that she had no protective ability, but it could attract people''s attention.


    Under the scorching sun, her skin presents a shiny bronze color, with three-dimensional facial features and obvious western wind, while the pupils of her eyes imitate the Buddha, with two light red apertures.


    "The daughter of the devil way?" Beiguang said calmly.


    The evil nun suddenly covered her mouth and smiled coquettishly. Then she stood in a posture that highlighted her advantages and asked, "the young man of Dongzhou, my son, is still beautiful?"


    Quietly, it seems that there is a unique charm.


    Beiguang''s brain seemed to be in a trance because of the scorching sun, and there was a very good smell from the woman of the devil''s way opposite, which enabled him to produce some fantasy pictures in a moment.


    Qilin immediately felt that he was going to be robbed. According to its general experience, which one was not young when the robber first came out? It''s especially easy to stumble on this kind of witch!


    Just when it was alert and ready to find a way to contact Su Li to save the scene, Beiguang suddenly shook his head and said, "it''s OK, but it''s far worse than martial uncle Wuyang."


    The moment is a cold field


    So Su Li has long been ''defensive'' in this situation!


    Using Wuyang to elevate the aesthetics of Beiguang to "another level", can we not worry about being confused by other goblins?


    Qilin suddenly feels that he can really save his mind... The only thing to worry about is whether there will be problems with the aesthetic orientation of this session of robbers


    Of course, Beiguang also completely angered the daughter of the magic door. She said with gnashing teeth: "it''s far worse than your martial uncle?"


    "I didn''t expect you disciples of famous and decent schools to have a dirty mind..."


    "But I wanted to give you some sweets before I took your life... Now, don''t blame us for being soft, not hard!"


    At the woman''s command, there were people wearing leather armor or white bone armor on the top of the surrounding sand dunes... All the people in the devil''s way!


    "There are so many evil people in the western regions..." Beiguang suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    This is not caused by a few demons, but a large-scale demonic force!

 Chapter 486

    It never occurred to Beiguang that he would face the siege of 13 evil friars one day... These evil friars not only have higher accomplishments than him, but the woman named yu''er seems to have golden elixir accomplishments!


    It has to be said that this woman is really charming, but in Beiguang''s heart, only his gentle, virtuous, white and beautiful appearance like martial uncle Wuyang can be considered beautiful... Think that martial uncle Wuyang is a man... Even if he wants to find a Taoist partner, he has to find someone no worse than martial uncle Wuyang?


    What a poor little fellow


    So the evil friars besieged Beiguang... Beiguang was a little flustered at the beginning, but he thought of listening to Uncle Bao''s "boasting"... It should be said that master Su Li could pick a group alone when he told him about his master''s great achievements in his early years!


    Moreover, when listening to the martial uncles of Jianya teaching, they were surrounded by two or three people and played by more than ten or twenty


    Thinking about this greatly increased his confidence, and then he felt that as Su Li''s disciples, it was not a big problem to choose more than a dozen or more?


    "I really don''t know how to live or die. After all, I''m a friar from a small place in Dongzhou. Handsome is handsome, but I don''t know how to advance or retreat." the demon Xiuer smiled.


    Then there was a fight


    "Boom! Boom! Boom..."


    A moment later, a group of evil practitioners scattered and fled. They were terrified in the face of the arrogant guy.


    Who is this person they met?!


    The young man was invulnerable to weapons, and even the magic tools of the magic door they had sacrificed and refined for a long time could not be moved. He was born in an invincible position.


    Then his sword technique was sharp and had no worries. He really beat up these evil friars like his son without a trace of reason.


    More importantly, this guy can also take drugs!


    When he was tired, Beiguang took a handful of pills from another bag given by his master and stuffed them in his mouth... The consumed Qi was filled up on the spot, and he was not afraid of consumption.


    He suddenly understood why his martial uncles always said that they could pick for dozens... He thought he could too!


    A group of demons really felt that they had met such a friar armed to the teeth?


    The devil Xiu yu''er only felt his cheek hurt, and this slap came too quickly... This is not a little broken child who has never seen the world in a small place in Dongzhou, but a river crossing dragon!


    However, she is also a knowledgeable demon. She immediately knows that the young man in front of her can''t be hard... That treasure armor is definitely not ordinary. Even if she is a golden elixir immortal of a higher level, she is not very sure.


    But she did something else... The devil wantonly plundered everything for food. How could it be those simple means?


    She immediately took out a curtain and shook her hands, but five smoke filled the air, entangled to the north light like a living creature


    "Sound, color, fragrance, taste and heart... These are the secret treasures of the devil''s way. Although the" five desires "refined by this witch is still far from perfect, you should be careful!" Qilin quickly reminded... Generally speaking, robbers are most afraid of this kind of thing.


    Beiguang waved his sword to cut off the entanglement of the five desires, but although the smoke was visible, it seemed to have no substance. It still surrounded him in the middle, making his eyes, ears, nose and even his heart full of different temptations.


    In the dust of five desires, what he heard was the decadent sound.


    What you see in your eyes is vivid.


    It seems that you have tasted the best taste in the world.


    The nose smelled a delicious smell.


    Finally, the first four temptations happened together, which made his heart restless and wanted to make his will obey the drive of these desires


    Qilin is very nervous. He is ready to take action at any time... Sure enough, it is too careless to let the robber face such a strong enemy at this stage.


    However, just when Beiguang''s heart was about to be lost by various desires, an accident happened


    The first is the "color" corresponding to eye desire. As mentioned earlier, Beiguang felt that the most beautiful should be martial uncle Wuyang, so the hue brought by the "five desires" only shook Beiguang''s will, but he soon didn''t care about it.


    The desire of mouth and nose... How to say, because the description of various desires in the "five desires are confused" is set by the witch''s own experience... It uses the four desires of eyes, ears, mouth and nose to drive the final heart desire, so as to play the final charm and shaking.


    However, the real secret treasure of the devil''s way, the "five desires and mysteries" should be excavated from the most essential desires of the monks themselves... That is not something that Beiguang can simply explore.


    So, because the best food in Beiguang''s heart is definitely the delicious food cooked by Shifu''s cook. It is not only the taste, but also the ultimate enjoyment in smell.


    With this contrast, his original floating heart of the Tao suddenly settled again... What? It''s so wordy that it doesn''t mean anything at all.


    So Beiguang stabilized his heart.


    It''s just that the "five desires and mysteries account" is called the magic treasure, but it''s not so simple after all. Although Beiguang has resisted its ecstasy effect, it is still affected by its negative effect.


    Five smoke and dust entangled his whole body. He suddenly felt that every move was resistance, not to mention waving a sword. Even one step would consume a lot of physical strength.


    "What kind of disciple are you? Your mental cultivation is so amazing that you can''t be fascinated by the five desires." yu''er is also very surprised. She has never seen such a young but good-natured monk before.


    Beiguang still had the strength to speak. He immediately said proudly, "Beiguang, the fourth generation disciple of a tiancracked mountain sword cliff sect, bow down to death!"


    Qilin silently covers his eyes, so the answer of the second form is worthy of the style of "Robbers". He thought that if the robber had such a good master, he would be a little different in character.


    But he didn''t know that when Beiguang was talking nonsense, he had already anxiously communicated with him: "master, master! I have something urgent!"


    And the dog seemed to hear the funniest joke and teased and asked, "are you going to kill us? But it''s hard for you to move now. How are you going to kill us?"


    I''m not so anxious to do it all at once.


    The middle two''s full breath words even aroused the chatter attribute of the villains


    Seeing this, Beiguang felt a little relieved. He immediately felt that what his master taught casually was really very useful... The more inferior he was, the more he had to show his strength. In a desperate situation, he had to be confident that you could turn over at any time.


    There are two good possibilities: one is that the other party is bluffed by you; The second is that the other party starts talking, and you win the time to turn over.


    Let''s not mention the bad possibility, but now Beiguang has obviously succeeded in bringing the situation into the second possibility... Now we only wait for the elements of turnover to arrive.


    Fortunately, Su Li replied in time


    "Are you in trouble? I just made you a magic list. Recite ''master help'', and you can see the magic list."


    Beiguang''s face was painful. Although he was meditating, he was still so ashamed


    However, who let his master force him?


    So he quickly recited in his heart, "master, help.".


    Sure enough, his eyes seemed to pop up a long list, which listed many divine skill options by category, which made him dizzy.


    "Shifu! It''s urgent. I don''t have time to see so many things!"


    He endured the urge to spit blood and wailed in his heart.


    Su Li''s voice sounded in his heart: "that''s right. Well, you directly recite the ''summoning skill''. I''ll send you a helper to save the field. It should be OK whether in battle or treatment."


    "This is good!"


    Beiguang felt that his master was reliable again.


    "Summon!"


    He did not meditate this time. Out of his trust in his master, he shouted out loudly.


    And his master Su Li did not live up to his trust.


    At his feet, there was a flash of divine magic. There was a violent spatial fluctuation in front of him, and then something was coming out


    "Ow ~ woo?"


    A cute little dog with black back and white belly appeared in front of Beiguang.


    It looked like it didn''t wake up. When it grew up, it cut half its mouth, and then looked around in a daze


    "Shifu... Shifu... Is this the helper you said?" Beiguang asked in his heart in a tone of forbearance.


    "Yes, the sausage is very powerful. I''ll rest assured when it goes," Su Li replied.


    Beiguang: "


    He didn''t know how to describe his mood.


    "This is the way you want to kill us? I''m laughing to death... You''re laughing to death, aren''t you?" yu''er laughed wildly, "the earth shook and the mountains shook", and the evil friars nearby laughed at us without stinginess.


    "OK, we don''t have time to waste with you here. Let''s go together and kill him!"


    With a wave of her hand, a group of demon friars rushed up together... In their eyes, Beiguang should be no different from the lamb to be slaughtered.


    But at this time, the little dog perked up, and did not forget to make a disdainful look at the little local dog at the North barefoot.


    It seems to say, "watch what a pet should look like."


    Kirin''s old blood is stuck in his throat. It''s not a pet.


    But the meat intestines had ignored it, turned around and looked at the evil practitioners around, and the small body suddenly expanded


    The white hair on his abdomen shook and turned into black. He soon turned into a big black dog the size of two people... An unknown smell emanated from him. The slightly wrinkled skin on the bridge of his nose made him look ferocious.


    But generally speaking, the disaster animal form of meat sausage is full of a kind of dark and broken handsome.


    "Is it a disaster beast?"


    There was a cry of surprise among the demon friars


    Beiguang couldn''t help looking down at the talking little local dog at his feet. He couldn''t help showing a trace of disgust


    Kirin is so desperate. It''s Kirin!

 Chapter 487

    The dark disaster beast swaggered and ran around the body of Beiguang


    Everywhere they went, those evil friars were all hit and flew away.


    The black hair was shiny and oily, as if it were the best armor. The evil magic spells full of corrosiveness fell on it and were completely ineffective.


    It quickly ran around the northern light, and then resisted all the attacks of the evil friars with its own body. Then he proudly raised his head, walked around with elegant steps, and beat down the Flying Magic tools that came later, or simply bite them


    "Click!"


    A black awl was directly bitten by it!


    This is the real demon level disaster beast. It is extremely powerful and treats all evil deeds as food. It also makes these returning demon friars well realize the gap between them and this ancient fierce beast.


    Beiguang looked "handsome". It was totally unexpected that the dog son who was only responsible for selling cute around his master would have such amazing strength.


    After the meat gut stopped all the attacks of the demons, he immediately raised his head and gave a frightening wolf howl... Sirius roar!


    At the next moment, all the evil friars were shocked... It was not frightened, but people''s souls and spirits!


    Then the meat sausage walked with elegant and vigorous steps around these fixed clay statues and took a deep breath


    In an instant, Beiguang only saw a ethereal soul Qi with sin rising from the top door of those people and then falling into the mouth of the disaster beast.


    Yu''er''s cultivation was the highest. He recovered from the shock.


    When she looked at her classmates, she saw that half of them had lost their souls and had become "lost souls", and the wood fell to the ground.


    The remaining half is infinite fear... The legendary disaster beast just likes karma and likes to devour the residual resentment and hatred of the dead... When did it directly devour the soul of life?


    But anyway, this disaster beast makes them feel more evil than them... I can''t afford it, so I''d better run away.


    The devil friars are so selfish. They don''t care whether their fellow disciples live or die. They only care whether they can live or not.


    So almost coincidentally, they ran


    But he did even better. He directly trapped the three people behind him with five desires, and then turned around and ran away.


    In addition, there were four demon friars who stabbed them in the leg when they saw that they didn''t mean to save people. On the contrary, they were happy to surpass the three


    The devil''s selfish mind is reflected incisively and vividly. It''s a great thing that someone can block them in the back for death.


    Originally, meat intestines were too lazy to chase, but of course it would not refuse such a big meal that was sent to the door. It took two breaths in the past... The souls of the three demons were swallowed by it.


    Beiguang looked at this situation and swallowed his saliva hard. He always felt that it was really strange and evil.


    "Your master''s pet is very rare. It was originally an almost impossible hybrid of disaster beast and moon dog. Two kinds of opposing blood make it have many physical defects... But it can rely on its own ability to screen and transform blood, and its future is unlimited."


    Qilin was also quite impressed by the form of sausage.


    But Beiguang faintly despised it and gave it a fateful look... Master''s pet is so powerful that he can do anything except speak. Why can''t his pet do anything but talk?


    At this time, the meat sausage is equivalent to swallowing the souls of nine villains. It is a rare meal of "dog food" that it should have normally. Then I looked back and saw Beiguang who was still trapped by the smoke of the five desires


    Suddenly it shook its hair


    At the next moment, its black hair full of evil spirit and handsome turns into white dog hair... And the meat sausage looks smart and elegant.


    It blew out two nostrils at Beiguang, but it suddenly dispersed the five desires smoke trapped on Beiguang.


    "The bright moon dog is born to restrain all evil ways." Qilin interrupted and explained.


    "How awesome..." Beiguang was really amazed.


    What makes him feel more unacceptable is that such a powerful sausage really only needs to be a good pet around Su Li.


    He also wants such a capable pet.


    The dislike of the little earth dog at his feet is further improved.


    At this time, the meat intestines became softer and more beautiful. His head stretched out in front of Beiguang, gently touched a place around his waist, and then gave a soft cry... Although it was a dog bark, it was as crisp as a wind bell.


    "It asked you to send it back with the transmission array. The matter here has been solved," Qilin translated.


    Beiguang hurriedly took out the array disk and started it


    Looking at the meat sausage, the posture of the bright moon dog with a soft feeling disappears in the transmitted light, Beiguang has an inexplicable small loss


    He thinks meat sausage is the most perfect pet, unlike his own... Sure enough, good dogs are owned by others.


    However, this confrontation with the devil monk also gave him a lot of insights... At least let him know where his strength limit is.


    There are also opponents in the golden elixir period... These opponents are very troublesome, because they have much better means and lethality than friars in the innate realm. What should he do?


    ... at this time, Su Li''s voice suddenly sounded in his heart: "it''s inevitable that you will call me again later. It''s too late to respond. When you need to borrow my strength, just shout ''master'' in your heart. I''ll open a magic interface for you."


    This principle is the same as that believers pray to the gods, and the gods need to have a willing force to connect to lower miracles. Su Li needs Beiguang to give him a coordinate... His disciples don''t pay attention to the believers'' rules of how much they believe and how much they give back. In short, they can try their best to provide help.


    Beiguang was surprised and curious. He tried to call his master


    Then, a list of divinities similar to those seen in previous battles popped up in front of him.


    Just different from the past, there are four blank fields at the bottom of his perspective


    "You can choose four magic spells to be placed in that magic position every day, and after a magic position is used once, it must be reset the next day before it can be used again... This is to prevent you from relying too much on these magic spells. I hope you can understand."


    Su Li''s voice sounded again and taught earnestly.


    On the one hand, Beiguang felt master''s love for him, on the other hand, he had a subtle feeling... Is this really a complete divine means?


    But yes, my master is the God believed by millions of people in the north.


    Although God''s names are different, what those believers see in their hearts is actually the only image.


    Beiguang accepted in his heart that his master was a very kind and great God, and then suddenly felt very good


    Moreover, the setting of this magic field is really interesting, because these four fields can not only select four different magic, but also put four identical magic.


    The first time he set the magic field, he thought and studied it carefully. According to his previous situation, he first put in a ''purification''.


    Then considering the situation of injury, two ''holy healing'' were put in succession.


    Then he thought about it and put in a defensive "divine protection technique", and he felt full of security at once.


    Although from the situation just now, "summoning" is definitely the most powerful divine skill... Even if you summon meat intestines that can beat and assist, wouldn''t it be invincible if "one accidentally" summoned all your masters?


    However, because he has an array disk to transmit the Dharma array, he can save this divine skill position to put other divine skills


    ¡­¡­


    "God''s gift can still play like this... I didn''t think of it!"


    On the other hand, Haitang watched Su Li build a magic system she had never seen or thought of. She just felt amazing... It''s too fun!


    According to Su Li, this seems to be playing a "placement game". Through this divination system, the gods above seem to be able to watch and experience the activities of believers from a overlooking perspective.


    Begonia felt that Su Li had opened the door to a new world for her... When her own divine power was fully restored, she must find a similar divine power system to play with her believers


    "Speaking of it, I have to be ready to go out all the time. It seems that the demon gate occupying the western regions is very active." Su Li looked at the West with a dignified expression.


    He knew that there was a powerful devil friar over there, but he should not be in the realm of real devil... He had seen a few real immortals and real Buddhas, so he could still feel the gap between the two when he looked at each other in the air.


    Originally, he had planned to ask the teacher for help... But after knowing that the other party was not a real devil, Su Li had an impulse: This opponent, he wanted to challenge himself!


    You can''t ask zongmen for help every time you encounter a tough opponent, and then the five old swords gather at the door to kick each other?


    ... although it''s interesting to think about it, just as Beiguang needs experience, he also needs experience.


    So he closed in Guishao palace and did nothing else. He just studied the Dongming Heart Sutra, adjusted his mental state and always prepared for the call from Beiguang.


    He felt that if Beiguang met the strong man of the magic door and supported by his divine skill, he could definitely win time to arrange the farewell array


    He was thinking like this... As a result, the light of the nearby transmission array lit up, and then Beiguang fell out of it.


    Su Li: "


    "Master, there are Yuan Ying level demons in the western regions!" Beiguang shouted when he saw Su Li.


    "It''s not easy for you to escape with your current cultivation." Su Li twitched at the corners of his mouth, but he still praised.


    Beiguang scratched his head awkwardly and said, "in fact, the master''s divine skill is too powerful... The disciple can calmly arrange the transmission array to come back with the protection of his body with ''divine protection skill''."


    ... Su Li doesn''t know what mood he should be in now... His apprentice is really smart. He even figured out the operation of "invincible return to the city".

 Chapter 488

    For the disciples who suddenly rolled back, Su Li had a helpless feeling that he punched the cotton


    What''s he doing adjusting so eagerly... Forget it, let''s cook. The child came back from the desert and fried some vegetables and squeezed some juice for him. He should like it very much.


    ... looking at the busy master, Beiguang was really moved.


    So when he met such a powerful enemy, he didn''t want to work hard, but directly ''returned to the city''. There is such a person who can bring him the feeling of warm home. How can he be willing to work hard?


    Qilin has always been a little depressed. He can feel that the fighting spirit of Beiguang is not so strong... Even if the previous robbers have bad character, they still have the fighting spirit and fighting spirit.


    This time, the robber... Has been well educated, but correspondingly, it seems that he is not as full of fighting spirit as others.


    It doesn''t know whether this situation is good or bad. What if the robber doesn''t have the fighting spirit and can''t bear the responsibility when he should be robbed?


    However, it feels that this is also good. At this time, Beiguang is sheltering under the sword cliff sect. When the great disaster comes, the sword cliff sect can also stand in front... This is definitely a great help.


    The tangled Kirin simply decided to let it go. In short, he has made up his mind to be a good salted fish this time... Mainly because the master of the robber is too strong this time. If he doesn''t obey, Su Li dares to sink it into the sea


    Seeing such an unreasonable guy for the first time, I didn''t rely on being favored by the spring God. I didn''t pay attention to him as a "God of good fortune"... It''s really hateful.


    "How fragrant ~" Qilin groaned comfortably.


    Because Su Li is used to making a meal for his dog every time he cooks, it can be regarded as rubbing welfare.


    Begonia didn''t eat, but Su Li squeezed a large glass of juice for her... She sat on the glass wall that could serve her as a bathtub and sucked the juice happily.


    She now recalled that the suffering of tens of thousands of years before she came to this mortal world was about the present day... This feeling of suffering first and then sweet made her want to indulge in it.


    Beiguang went out once, but he calmed down from the agitation after he had experienced the world, and was able to follow Su Li again.


    This time he didn''t just learn swordsmanship, but learned a lot of miscellaneous things from Su Li after the necessary swordsmanship practice.


    Su Li simply took out the seven scriptures of "mountain and sea return to Tibet" except the Qi training chapter and body quenching chapter as teaching materials... This mountain and sea return to Tibet is all inclusive. Even if the attributes do not match, it can greatly enrich the knowledge reserve.


    However, when it comes to "returning to Tibet in the mountains and seas", the basic skill of Beiguang today is the "big stomach immortal method" taught by Su Li as a foundation in his early years... Although this child''s play general skill has magical effects in the basic stage, it does have an upper limit.


    Su Li didn''t think about further things when he created it at the beginning, so he had to start thinking about what kind of skill his disciples would like to change next.


    Perhaps because it is born in the far north, the innate attribute of Beiguang is a single water line. It''s suitable to learn from xuansu.


    However, Beiguang''s temperament is not suitable for xuansu''s sword technique which is biased towards skill and speed. On the contrary, he is open and close, and is very angry.


    So Su Li was not in a hurry to set the development direction for Beiguang, but just asked him to study "advanced swordsmanship" and then find a way suitable for him on the basis of this swordsmanship.


    However, the fundamental Dharma cannot be so casual, which needs to be carefully selected


    "Hello!"


    Su Li found Kirin for this.


    "Should you arrange an adventure so that my disciples can get some top water practice skill to practice?"


    Qilin looked up innocently. His big watery eyes seemed to say: are you talking to me?


    Su Li is so angry. What about the agreed adventure?


    What''s the use of eating and doing nothing?


    Su Li was helpless. He had to find a way by himself


    "Get away from me and don''t bother me."


    Qilin walked away wrongfully... Although it arranged the adventures of those who should be robbed in the past, it also had to look at them in stages.


    You don''t know how many things you''ve prepared for Beiguang to sneak out of the door... If the so-called "adventure" is more ordinary, it''s estimated that Beiguang doesn''t bother to toss around.


    But this explanation can''t tell Su Liming that the committee can only bear the pressure it shouldn''t bear


    ... what a tough man Su Li is. Since he can''t get results here, he can create it himself!


    However, he has self-knowledge. He thinks he can''t create the top skills. After all, he doesn''t have enough experience and knowledge.


    But he can create some basic skills!


    At that time, when Beiguang meets any suitable skill, he can change it directly... In fact, it is similar to his "big stomach immortal method".


    Fortunately, Beiguang has water travel attribute, and Su Li also has water travel attribute, so it is not so difficult to create skill methods.


    First of all, he referred to the part of water movement in mountain and sea returning to Tibet. He felt that the water movement skill of mountain and sea returning to Tibet was still too strong "personal characteristics".


    It''s not bad. Such "characteristics" are actually an enhancement of Kung Fu.


    However, Su Li''s goal is to create a basic water exercise skill that can perfectly adapt to other skills. In this case, these "characteristics" should not be possessed.


    So he began to revise the water line in the practice of Qi chapter of "returning to Tibet by mountains and seas", removing those "characteristics" and leaving only the most basic water line.


    Then he had a discovery of egg pain... After removing all those things, this skill was extremely simple.


    Pure is pure, but there is only the simplest method of qi movement and accumulation.


    Of course, there won''t be any problem when you practice it, and you can absolutely perfectly undertake other skills... But the problem is that if you really want to practice this skill, the cultivation speed is too slow!


    And it has no characteristics, not even lethality.


    But Su Li did this because the water line is the most changeable vitality among the five elements.


    In the form of liquid water alone, there is the tranquility of "Qingxi Liuquan" and the softness of "spring rain". There are also the mighty rivers and the Tsunami!


    In addition, solid "ice" and gaseous "fog" are also many changes that people can''t fully understand.


    In case he adds some characteristics he understands, and these characteristics don''t match the skill obtained behind Beiguang, it''s not good.


    So he can say that he is trying to study how to make this skill suitable for Beiguang''s cultivation now without affecting his conversion to other powerful skills... He always thinks that since he is a robber, it must be arranged by God?


    He thought again and again. Many roots of his hair had fallen off... Until this time, he realized that it was not easy for his elders.


    Until one day, he went out of the house to vent himself, and then saw his good disciple practicing the ''advanced sword technique ¡¤ Ruoshui style'' seriously.


    This "Ruoshui style" is definitely the most complicated and changeable in this sword technique. It is mainly because it has to evolve different characteristics, so there are so many moves with different characteristics.


    But seeing this, Su Li suddenly brightened his eyes... His brain hole opened again.


    Since the Qi in the body must be pure, why not use sword technique to guide the evolution of Qi?


    It''s more difficult for him to understand the secret of sword technique than to ascend to heaven, but let him figure out the true Qi operation in a set of sword moves... It''s very simple.


    He couldn''t help taking out a sword and came to the side of Beiguang, and then he performed Ruoshui


    Beiguang was startled at the beginning and hurried to get out of the way. He looked at his master''s sword practice and grinned... He remembered the evaluation of the elders of the sect on his master and said that it was really reasonable... This sword technique is really not spiritual.


    But then he was stunned, because Su Li unexpectedly led the sword with Qi, which later changed the sword technique into a mighty wave.


    But in a flash, it was like a drizzle, and the sword was like weaving.


    Then there was a change, like a undercurrent in the abyss.


    Beiguang was stunned because Su Li evolved one of the water ways in front of him with Ruoshui style!


    A moment later, Su Li closed his heart and closed with the divine sword, but he was very satisfied with his sudden whim this time.


    In this way, he connected the new Dharma formula with Ruoshui style. During normal meditation, he was ordinary, just a mouthful of the purest water to practice Zhenqi.


    However, once combined with Ruoshui style, it can play an all-round effect of refining body, purifying Qi and accumulating, and can also display the corresponding power with different sword moves in Ruoshui style


    He felt that it was no shame to teach Beiguang such Kung Fu.


    "Shifu, the one just now..." Beiguang was already excited and stammered.


    Su Li nodded and said, "this is a skill created specially for you by the teacher... Because it is matched with Ruoshui style, it is called ''Ruoshui determination'' for the time being."


    "Thank you, master!" Beiguang was excited and grateful.


    "Don''t be too excited. It''s just for you to overuse. You can replace any good skill you encounter in the future." Su Li didn''t think much.


    "Master, the disciples will practice well!" Beiguang didn''t know how Su Li thought he would meet better skills, but he was shocked just watching Su Li''s practice.


    At the same time, he was also ashamed of his previous thoughts. It was ridiculous... Master is master. This kind of shocking talent is far from what stupid he can compare.


    ... on the other side, the onlooker kylin widened his eyes and showed a frightened expression.


    Begonia was very concerned about the "colleague", so he asked curiously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Qilin turned to look at Haitang and said, "girl, don''t tell me you can''t see that with this supporting ''Ruoshui Jue'', this sword technique is already pointing directly to the origin of water!"


    "I see." Begonia nodded.


    "But aren''t you surprised?" Qilin asked.


    "Used to it."


    Kirin: "


    I can''t talk anymore.


    Kirin''s pain lies in... Su Li thought for a few days and then created a skill directed to the source... Where should he find a better follow-up?

 Chapter 489

    Previously, when Su Li asked Qilin for his apprentice''s skills, Qilin did have some elements of deliberately holding a shelf.


    After all, it''s a divine beast in the upper world. How can you give it as soon as you give it?


    The Dharma has always been hard to pass on. Even if Beiguang is the one who should be robbed, it will have to go through some tempering before you can get the real top skill


    But he didn''t expect Su Li to be so rigid... Just out of nothing, he created such a combination of movement and silence, pointing directly at the origin of water movement.


    That makes it difficult.


    As the God King of the upper world, how can it not have better skills... There are top skills that directly point to celestial beings and even golden immortals.


    But the problem is that Su Li didn''t think about how to cultivate in the past. He just thought about how to leave the best foundation for Beiguang... So his Ruoshui is really very good in terms of foundation alone.


    All the magic skills and wonderful methods it knows are refined. First, it reaches the extreme with this one, and then it can trace the origin of all the laws.


    Su Li''s "Ruoshui Jue" now points directly to the source from the beginning of the foundation... Indeed, it can adapt to almost all water practice magic methods... But the problem is that no matter which magic skill Beiguang will change in the future, it means that it will give up most of the foundation and specialize in one.


    Just like Su Li''s "mountain and sea return to Tibet", its water line part only intercepts the meaning of "the vastness of the sea" in the water line. Therefore, it has great advantages in true Qi and true yuan quantity.


    At that time, if Beiguang changes its method, there will be a huge psychological gap


    Qilin can already imagine the disappointed expression on Beiguang''s face at that time... It will feel very ashamed!


    What is the most important thing about the gods?


    After long-term vision, of course, the most important thing is facial skin!


    So it chose to be a salted fish without saying a word... This robber has completely exceeded its control.


    Just when he decided to look on coldly for his face, he suddenly saw the girl Haitang jump on Su Li''s shoulder, half of her body hidden in Su Li''s hair, leaned out her head and said quietly, "that Kirin doesn''t look reliable. What if Xiaoguang doesn''t have a suitable advanced cultivation method in the future?"


    Su Li was not surprised at all. He calmly replied, "it''s like that. I can''t help it. If the quality is not good, I can make up with the quantity."


    "Fortunately, when thinking about Ruoshui Jue, I have some ideas. At that time, I will create other supporting methods of ''Divine front'', ''burning front'', ''Tibetan front'' and ''withering Glory'' to help him evolve the innate five elements with ''advanced sword technique''."


    "As for how to accumulate mana after jiedan successfully breaks through Yuanying, let''s talk about it. I haven''t repaired to that level myself."


    Kirin''s egg hurts again... He really feels that he has been in a completely redundant embarrassing situation.


    What''s the use of it?


    ... then Beiguang began to focus on cultivation.


    He has already felt that "Ruoshui Jue" combined with "Ruoshui style" is really changeable and mysterious... Whenever he thinks that this is only one of the five sword styles in "advanced sword technique", he will have a high mountain admiration for his master.


    He felt that he had been poor all his life, and it was great to understand this fifth.


    And what about sully?


    He shut up again.


    Because he is already the top monk of the golden elixir of the five elements perfection, the other four Qi training methods can be said to be completed at one go after having ideas.


    After completing the complete Dharma formula of the "advanced sword technique", he did not forget to pass a copy to the five old swords in the sect with his heart and soul, asking them to judge what authority should be set in the Dharma hall.


    The last time he left the "advanced sword technique" in the Dharma hall, he was criticized... He thought it was right. Now the sword cliff sect has become bigger and bigger, and it should establish a relatively fair hierarchy.


    Otherwise, all of them will be treated equally, which will also make people lose their enterprising spirit.


    In fact, the hierarchy is not terrible. The key is to have a fair and transparent rising channel, so as to ensure the orderly inheritance and vitality of a force.


    But what he didn''t expect was that after he passed the message, the end was silent for a long time


    Finally, he only waited for Xia Ming''s response: "it''s up to us. Don''t spread it outside except your disciples."


    Su Li thought they were strange, but he responded with a good temper.


    ¡­¡­


    At the sword cliff altar, the five old swords gathered together and looked at each other speechless. Finally, they transcribed the part of the Dharma formula they received, and then transcribed the previous "advanced sword technique".


    They bound all these things into a volume, then put on the book cover, and let Changchun Zi, who wrote the best words, write down the five words of the great five elements sword dictionary.


    This book of the great five elements sword code was placed in the deepest part of the Dharma hall without hesitation, and it also needed the highest authority to open it.


    And set browsing conditions:


    Non genuine disciples cannot read it.


    It''s true that the disciples can borrow it only with the consent of three supreme elders.


    Elders can read only if they have made outstanding contributions.


    The great five elements sword code cannot be passed out of the Dharma hall.


    ... this is directly the highest inheritance treatment!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, is it feasible for the child to say ''big five element sword array''?" Xia Ming suddenly said.


    After completing the creation of the five Dharma formulas, Su Li found the five element relationship between the five Dharma formulas and the five sword forms, and then wondered whether the five people could play one sword and then form a sword array.


    "I think it''s feasible. Let me go back and study it, and then we all choose a time to practice together?" Changchun Zi suggested.


    Several others nodded their heads


    The five old swords of Jianya are very good. They just walk sideways.


    Now we have to practice the "big five element sword array"?


    I''m not going to give people a way to live


    ¡­¡­


    During this period, the five-way siege faced by the Western Qin Dynasty entered a stalemate stage.


    On the two roads in the north, the Hu people on the grassland did not dare to attack. They have been wandering on the grassland, as if they wanted to find Meng Zhi''s flaw.


    However, Meng Zhi was supported by sword cliff. The four generations of disciples of sword cliff sect went out of the mountain in advance and took the task of spying intelligence for Meng Zhi to perfectly control the trend of grassland Hu people for Meng Zhi.


    Friars in the direction of grassland have been plowed by sword cliff sect. I don''t know how many times, so these four generations of disciples around the peak of the day after tomorrow are not afraid of accidents.


    The Northern Wei Dynasty was the main travel direction of the three generations of disciples, so the situation was as stable as Mount Tai.


    The overall cultivation of the three generations of disciples is transitioning from the congenital return to the true state to the golden elixir period, while the second generation of disciples is transitioning from the golden elixir perfect fusion state to the Yuanying period... It can be said that the overall strength of Jianya sect is experiencing a leap that is difficult for the outside world.


    The most intuitive feeling of Jianya from outside parties is that there are an endless stream of talented disciples of Jianya sect... Maybe in a certain matter, the second generation of disciples came forward to contact each sect a year ago, but a year later they changed into a third generation of disciples with no weak cultivation.


    For a time, the factions in Dongzhou gradually developed a sense of powerlessness while taking precautions against the sword cliff sect.


    It''s really helpless to watch yourself being dumped farther and farther.


    In the hinterland of Western Qin Dynasty south of tiancrack mountain, Mahan in the due east was indeed vulnerable. The army has no fighting spirit, so naturally it can''t be called a threat.


    As a result, 80000 troops were blocked in the mountain pass by 30000 Qin troops. This road threat could not even contain more troops in the Western Qin Dynasty.


    The most tragic battlefield was Jingnan in the Southeast... Jingnan nobles never spared the people''s strength, whether it was pulling strong men or whatever. They gathered an army of 300000 people to attack Qinguan with their lives.


    Xiqin also sent 100000 troops to resist, and the fighting between the two sides was very fierce.


    But on the whole, the casualties of the Jingnan army were much worse than those of the Qin army. After all, they were only some militia who had not received much training. They were sent weapons and escorted to the battlefield.


    The combat effectiveness of the Jingnan army has a great relationship with the noble elements that make up the army. Now the war has just begun. These Jingnan nobles'' ambition to make achievements has not been cooled, so the Jingnan army is still fighting fiercely.


    In this battlefield, the Western Qin Dynasty did not dare to relax its vigilance at all. In addition to the 100000 regular Qin army, the ten counties behind it were always ready to send County soldiers to make up for support... It was also an armed force of about 50000 scale, which could be regarded as a backup team for insurance on this battlefield.


    In Sichuan, in addition to the 20000 garrisons stationed in the Western Qin and southern Xinjiang, the old country''s public security Ge Wu personally commanded 50000 new troops to invade the hinterland of Sichuan through the mountain road.


    On this side, the pioneer is the "Mountain Gate" of Jianya sect, so it is progressing very smoothly.


    There is also the Qingming Road branch of sword cliff sect in Shu, which is half a local snake.


    In addition, the warlords in Sichuan are generally not very resistant, so angowu''s march is overwhelming... This is a series of good news, and there is no need to worry about it.


    However, in this way, excluding the inherent forces of Ji Zheng in Beidi, there are already 200000 regular troops in the Western Qin Dynasty in Shannan area, and the total troops of the Western Qin Dynasty in Shannan are only between 280000 and 300000.


    Although in wartime emergencies, it is entirely possible to pull up an army of one million people... It is a last resort. Once it is done, it will inevitably shake the country''s foundation.


    Today, there are only 20000 garrisons in Anyang City, the capital of Western Qin Dynasty, which is absolutely empty.


    The dignitaries in Anyang often couldn''t sleep at night. In their eyes, the Western Qin Dynasty is now in danger.


    But in this case, another bad news came


    The scouts sent by the Western Qin Dynasty in the western regions reported that they confirmed that the western countries had united because of unknown forces. Now they have gathered 200000 troops and may enter the Hongshan pass at any time!


    When the news came, there was an uproar in the hall.


    In the past, they were able to calm down in the face of the five-way siege, because the Western Qin Dynasty had not faced a similar situation in history... But now there are enemies in the West. Is this the day to die?


    However, when the officials were depressed, they found that their king Ji was calm and leisurely, as if they had expected this situation long ago.

 Chapter 490

    Looking at the calm king of Qin, the civil and military of the Manchu Dynasty felt the uniqueness of the young king for the first time.


    "Do you Aiqing have any way to deal with it?" Ji Zheng asked calmly and dignified.


    There is silence below... No one really dares to stand out in such a dangerous situation.


    Because even the oldest Duke of an has taken command of the war. Who dares to speak military in Anyang City? What''s more, under the difficult situation of overturning?


    In fact, I don''t blame them. After all, any word at this time has to bear great pressure. The fate of the Western Qin Dynasty is probably influenced by this sentence.


    It was also at this time that Ma Fei, a legalist student who had been following Ji Zheng in dealing with government affairs since Bei''an City, suddenly stood up and said in a deep voice: "Your Majesty, I have three strategies at the top, middle and bottom, which may solve the danger of Da Qin."


    He didn''t want to stand out at first. After all, he was an outsider to the Western Qin Dynasty and was often excluded. But now at this critical juncture, he had to stand up and speak.


    A group of big people from the top to the bottom of the Manchu Dynasty couldn''t come up with ideas, but this foreign legalist student gave "three strategies at one go"? Sure enough, many people are dissatisfied with and disdain Ma Fei... But now the situation is urgent, they don''t dare to say more, so they can only let him perform.


    Ji Zheng''s face showed a trace of happiness. He said with a smile: "Aiqing, please talk about it first. What''s the bad plan?"


    Ma Fei took a deep breath and said with fixed eyes, "the worst policy is to mobilize the whole country, transfer all county soldiers to the border, and show the strongest attitude at the battlefield."


    "So, for Mahan, Jingnan and Northern Wei in Shandong, they saw my great Qin''s determination to die, and they were afraid to act rashly. At this time, we were concentrating our forces to defeat the enemy in the western regions, and the crisis could be solved quickly."


    No one dares to talk to the court at this time, because Ma Fei''s strategy can really solve the dilemma of the Western Qin Dynasty, but the price is too high


    Ji Zheng took a deep breath: "Aiqing, this policy is feasible, but it will hurt the foundation of the great Qin Dynasty... But let''s put it aside for the time being. What about the ''middle policy''?"


    Ma Fei seemed to have expected this for a long time, and said calmly: "the Duke of tiao''an urgently returned to the army, abandoned the newly acquired land in Sichuan, attacked the Jingnan army, defeated it at all costs, and then returned to Hongshan pass with 100000 troops."


    "It''s just that the old Duke has to travel three places in a short time. Whether he has enough time to march is the biggest problem."


    Ji Zheng sighed and thought it was a good way.


    But he could only shake his head and said, "the old Duke is old and still fighting for his country in his old age. I can''t bear it. Now if he is allowed to run around like this again, I''m afraid the old country will have one in case..."


    "Let''s talk about the best policy."


    Ma Fei is not discouraged. He has the most confidence in the best policy. So he said: "the thirteen cities of the Northern Wei Dynasty were originally an unexpected enclave, but now that enclave has dragged our most elite soldiers and the best generals to garrison... It''s better to make peace with the Northern Wei Dynasty and exchange peace at the cost of returning the thirteen cities."


    "Then the Duke of song led the sharp men in the north to rush back to Hongshan pass. It''s not enough to be afraid of how terrible the Western army is."


    "The northern gateway is guarded by Mr. Liao Wei and general Meng Zhi. Even if the Northern Wei Dynasty breaks the agreement and goes back, I believe it is more than tenacious."


    "The action of an Guogong in Shu can also continue. The rich land in Shu will become the new granary of our Qin Dynasty."


    Ji Zheng was slightly surprised, because the "best policy" really coincided with some private discussions between him and Su Li... This is really the real idea of seeking the country.


    It''s just that Ma Fei doesn''t know about some situations. This is not a simple humanitarian battle, but involves the devil friar


    It was no problem for Su Li to deal with all such things, but Ji Zheng''s heart of the king began to haunt. He felt that the territory of his country should be guarded by himself!


    Moreover, there is a very important point whether Ma Fei''s "best policy" can be feasible.


    If song Rui and Na Beidi Ruishi are transferred, it means that Meng Zhi and Liao Wei will lead less than 100000 Beidi soldiers to face the northern Hu army and 300000 Northern Wei army independently!


    Maybe the whole northern land can be abandoned for all the princes in the hall, but Ji Zheng doesn''t think so... Northern people really can''t stand another catastrophe.


    So he said: "only in this way, whether we can get through the difficulties depends on whether the Northern Wei Dynasty is willing to negotiate peace, or whether they will abide by it... However, according to my understanding of the Northern Wei Dynasty, if they know what my Daqin is going through, it is most likely to fall into a well and hit a stone."


    Ma Fei looked a little depressed. He already knew that the three strategies he put forward had been denied by Ji Zheng.


    But he didn''t understand. These three strategies were the best way he could think of. If Ji Zheng didn''t take them, how should Xi Qin deal with the six-party siege?


    This question is the same for all the people in the court. They don''t understand what their king means.


    However, at this time, Ji Zheng suddenly said, "Yong Gongwang!"


    A 50-60-year-old Prince suddenly inspired. He was also the brother of King Ba of Qin. His name was Ji Wang.


    But Ji Wang has been silent in the court since he became king Ba of Qin Dynasty, so he got the title of "Yong Gong". Why did you mention him at this time... Do you want him to die?


    But he couldn''t refuse at this time. He could only harden his head and say, "here!"


    Ji Zheng then said, "my uncle Wang, Lao Cheng, is prudent and diligent after three dynasties. Now he has appointed Yonggong as regent and temporarily leads the government in my absence."


    The man Dynasty''s civil and military forces immediately burst into an uproar. They never thought that Ji Zheng would finally make such a decision.


    "Please think twice, king!"


    A group of people all knelt down, including Ma Fei, who previously proposed three strategies, and Yong Gong, who was entrusted with an important task


    "Although there are only 30000 border troops in Hongshan pass, the border counties can also provide 40000 County soldiers... Therefore, our Daqin is just short of commander-in-chief for the time being, not without soldiers, and I think I still have some commander-in-chief ability." Ji is looking at the kneeling people and said calmly.


    He can be so calm, of course, he has already made a decision.


    But the ministers below were crying and howling, persuading one after another.


    Ji was really determined, so she stood up and waved her sleeve fiercely and said, "I have decided to fight in person and don''t take the garrison in Anyang City. I only need 800 personal guards and 40000 County soldiers of the 30000 border army."


    "Although this Daqin is not just the Daqin of my Ji family, my Ji family has been worshipped by the Qin people for generations... Now the Daqin is in trouble, so what if the king dies?"


    "If I''m not here, please ask Uncle Wang to discuss with the clan about the new king... All things in the court, please also ask all the ministers to work together."


    Ji Zheng shook her sleeve and left, but asked the Chamberlain to tell Ma Fei not to leave after dispersing the dynasty. He had other orders


    In the hall outside, after Ji Zheng left, the ministers talked, but finally they looked at each other and slowly stopped.


    When they learned that there were strong enemies in the western regions, they were indeed six gods, but they didn''t expect that it was their young king who just straightened his back and shouldered all the responsibilities.


    It is undeniable that Ji Zheng''s image is infinitely high in their hearts at this time.


    Because Ji Zheng even explained the future events for this expedition... It''s true that she didn''t hesitate to ''the king died in the country''!


    After the ministers reacted, they naturally rallied their fighting spirit again... At least before Ji Zheng was defeated, they must hold their breath.


    Ma Fei came to Ji Zheng''s study with a complex mood after the ministers dispersed... In fact, he was still angry about the rejection of his previous three policies. He believes that Ji Zheng really doesn''t need to take such risks. Even the worst national mobilization is better than Ji Zheng taking risks himself.


    He thought Ji was gambling on national luck with her own life.


    If Ji Zheng wins, it''s all good.


    The Western Qin Dynasty not only expanded its territory, but also Ji Zheng would become a real king. The man Dynasty is civil and military. No one can influence him in prestige


    But what if you lose?


    Ma Fei really resisted this gambler''s general decision.


    But when he walked into Ji Zheng''s study and saw another person inside, he immediately left behind his dissatisfaction... It turned out that there was this one behind the scenes!


    "It''s Mr. Su... No, master... Ma should have thought of it long ago... So, I have no worries about Daqin!" he was a little incoherent with joy.


    This is not gambling. The win-win situation can''t be regarded as gambling, can it?


    Su Li also looked at Ma Fei gently, and then said, "Mr. Ma is the real national scholar. Su Li has also heard of the ''top, middle and bottom three strategies'', which is really good."


    "The national master joked. It was just Ma''s immature remarks." Ma Fei was a little embarrassed. When he saw Su Li, he knew that the current situation should be known by Su Li and Ji Zheng long ago. He felt that his performance was a little ridiculous.


    But Ji Zheng didn''t think it was funny. Instead, she gave her queen and prince to him


    "Your Majesty, this is..." Ma Fei was flattered.


    "Because I''m not in Anyang City, I don''t trust their orphan and widowed mother to stay in the palace alone... So I want to ask Mr. Ma to accompany their mother and son to stay in Mr. Su''s guisheath palace for a period of time until I triumph." Ji Zheng earnestly asks.


    Ma Fei is flattered. What he feels at this moment is the real trust... There is no doubt that he has become Ji Zheng''s confidant from this moment on.


    "Please rest assured, your majesty. Even if Ma fought his life, he should protect the safety of the queen and the prince."


    Ji Zheng listened, nodded slightly and said nothing


    In fact, Ma Fei doesn''t need to worry about safety in guisheath palace. Ji Zheng just values his knowledge and wants him to teach his son well during this period.


    But now that he has completed his strategy, it''s good to look like this.


    The next step is to agree on the date of the "imperial expedition".


    It can be predicted that this is probably the most ostentatious "imperial driving expedition".

 Chapter 491

    This is definitely the smallest and most shabby "imperial expedition", because Ji Zheng, as king of Qin, led less than a thousand troops this time


    But now the situation in the Western Qin Dynasty is urgent, and no one cares about these things anymore. When Ji Zheng meets the border army, the scale of 70000 people is not small.


    Su Li and Beiguang master and apprentice also mingled in this line of Qin Wang Wei... He promised to keep Ji safe, so of course he would go to Hongshan pass together.


    And the overhaul of the western region''s evil way is really very concerned. He always feels that those evil friars who appear in the western region are related to him to some extent


    In fact, the eight hundred Qin King guards are not simple at all. They are real sharp men. In the years of fighting with the Hu people in Beidi, even three hundred sharp men can attack a medium-sized tribe with five thousand strong men!


    "Sir, I don''t know how many foreign troops have gathered in the western regions to come here... I''m really not sure." Ji Zheng''s face is still ugly.


    "Just now I got the latest news. 350000 troops have gathered there to March here. It is expected that they will come outside the Hongshan pass in about 20 days..." Su Li said in a flat tone.


    "Three hundred and fifty thousand... Another 150000 people." Ji Zheng''s face didn''t change more ugly, because he felt that there was little difference between two hundred thousand and three hundred and fifty thousand.


    But then he suddenly realized: "no, although the western region is known as the ''hundred countries'', the total population of the whole western region is only over 1.5 million... These 350000 troops... Don''t they even want their own country?!"


    Su Li replied calmly, "I''m afraid that the so-called hundred countries have been destroyed nearly half."


    "The people in the evil way are unscrupulous. I''m afraid they would come directly to the south of the mountain if it weren''t for the strong humanity of the Western Qin Dynasty."


    Beiguang interrupted at this time: "master, isn''t the devil friar opposite afraid of human karma?"


    Su Li listened to his face and said a little solemnly, "so there are experts over there."


    "The hundred countries in the western regions have declined humanely because their forces are too scattered, and the great devil behind the scenes obviously knows the truth. Unexpectedly, he directly asked his magic door to destroy the small countries and integrate the big countries. Instead, he kneaded the scattered Qi together, which makes it possible to compete with our great Qin."


    "Of course, this kind of weather is not much different from overdraft. If it declines after a short period of prosperity, the demon gate will be involved with it."


    "But if you take advantage of this short and false power to do something... For example, integrate troops and expand the territory... Then this false power can become bigger and bigger like a snowball."


    "Although the foundation of doing so is extremely unstable, people in the devil''s way love to take risks. They will only see the great benefits after success, but they won''t think about their fate in case of failure."


    Su Li really admired the other side''s great devil. He actually used this humanitarian trend as a financial lever to play "small and broad". If this operation is successful, it is really possible to create a vicious country with the theme of conquest and killing.


    The humanitarian fortune gathered in this way is equal to overdraft in advance all the time, just like rootless duckweed.


    Therefore, we must constantly conquer and kill to plunder more, otherwise once we stop the pace of conquest, it will disintegrate from the inside at an amazing speed.


    "In this way, I can''t let them cross the red mountain pass!" Ji Zheng heard Su Li''s words and knew that once he was defeated... Not only the Western Qin humanitarians, but even the whole Dongzhou humanitarians would experience a catastrophe.


    Beiguang could not bear to say, "master, why can''t we help your majesty more? If you do it, master, you must..."


    Ji Zheng stopped him and said, "your kindness, Xiaoguang, is appreciated, but how can you shirk the responsibility of guarding the people of the Qin Dynasty to others?"


    "Da Qin supports Ji''s family for generations, so my Ji''s family should work hard for Da Qin... This is my father''s teaching since childhood and my promise to Ji when he ascends the throne."


    "Mr. Su is a fairy like figure. It''s hard work for me, the common king. You can''t let this mortal''s blood stain Mr. Su''s hands... It''s not worth it."


    Beiguang was stunned by the lesson... He learned the way to be a man from Su Li, Wuyang taught him knowledge, and knew his important task from Beichen star... But he was here with Ji Zheng and knew how a real leader should shoulder his responsibility!


    Su Li saw that if he realized something, he knew that he had achieved the effect of letting Beiguang and Ji Zheng have more contact... He really tried his best to make this disciple thrive.


    He smiled and said, "Xiaoguang, being a teacher is already a real Jindan. If you rashly intervene in worldly disputes, it will indeed cause a lot of unnecessary trouble. But you are different... Jindan failed. In theory, it is still a mortal."


    "You can safely help your majesty kill the enemy... Killing is an industry, but protecting one''s humanity is also a merit. If you can face this killing industry with a clear conscience, you can also enjoy boundless merit after winning this war."


    Beiguang''s heart is filled with blood... Although he is from the far north, Su Li brought him all the way to join the sword cliff sect and the current western Qin Dynasty, which are very infectious. It''s really easy to make a young man like him full of identity.


    "Don''t worry, master, I will kill your share back!" he immediately vowed.


    Su Li smiled and said, "you don''t have to take care of me. Take care of yourself... There must be evil friars among the armies of the western regions."


    Beiguang nodded cautiously. He knew that the war would be an arduous test for himself.


    So the master and apprentice stopped talking. The main reason is that now the collective of Qin Wang Wei is on its way in a "galloping array", and its speed is really the only strong army in the world.


    In just four days, this no pomp Qin Wangwei had arrived outside the Hongshan pass from Anyang City. It''s really great to travel thousands of miles a day.


    Similarly, Ji Zheng''s early arrival has brought great surprise and shock to the garrison of hongshanguan... The king of Qin is coming. From now on, they will be responsible not only for their own lives, but also for the Lord of Qin!


    The guard General of Hongshan pass is a burly and calm general named Wang Jian. It is said that he is also a general of the Western Qin Dynasty, but his family is down and arrogant, so he has been depressed and frustrated in the army.


    "The last general, Wang and, meet my king." after confirming Ji Zheng''s identity, he immediately knelt down excitedly.


    There is generally no need to kneel down in the army, especially when the armor is on the body. The king will respect the status of soldiers and exempt them from gifts... But the king just seems to kneel "spineless".


    Only when he looked up, what Su Li saw from his eyes was a strong ambition unwilling to be lonely


    It''s strange that it''s not a desire for power, but simply unwilling to be ordinary and want to make a career... Even, he knelt down to the king in armor regardless of the military tradition.


    Ji Zheng frowned. He compared himself to the commander-in-chief, but he also felt that the king was too flattering.


    But Su Li didn''t think so. He didn''t think that Wang Jian was just a flatterer... If so, would the Hongshan pass in the Western Qin Dynasty be ready?


    The key is that Su Li noticed his resume. He has been stationed in hongshanguan for five years!


    First, he stuck to the westernmost and most difficult border of the Western Qin Dynasty for five years, and then he showed some "can''t wait" when he saw the king


    However, Su Li could feel Ji Zheng''s emotional fluctuation, but the king couldn''t. after meeting the king, he immediately introduced people into the pass and placed Ji Zheng in the most central and best house in the pass


    "Your Majesty, Hongshan pass is rudimentary. Please forgive me." he couldn''t help feeling a little depressed when he looked at the ground that was still dirty by the wind and sand outside the pass despite his efforts to clean it.


    Ji was looking at him. He didn''t look very well.


    But it''s not because this place is simple, but because the guard has spent too much attention on these useless things!


    This time, Wang felt Ji Zheng''s dissatisfaction, but thought it was really due to his poor reception, so he didn''t dare to say a word.


    Su Li smiled in his heart, but he couldn''t bear to stand up and round the court and said, "OK, your majesty has been tired on his way for days. Let your majesty and the guards rest for a day first. How about we talk about the plan of guarding the customs tomorrow?"


    Ji Zheng nodded slightly, so she waved her hand and said, "go down first and deal with the affairs in the pass. I''ll ask you early tomorrow morning."


    Wang and hurriedly withdrew in fear.


    "Mr. Su, look at this guy... Really..." Ji is a little angry.


    Su Li said as if joking: "you, now it''s King Qin Zheng rather than childe Zheng. The king should be happy and angry. Even if you have dissatisfaction in your heart, don''t let your men see it so easily."


    Ji Zheng was stunned. She felt angry and funny... But then her heart was warm again.


    Now, only Su Li can still talk to him in this tone and attitude.


    After he ascended the throne, he claimed to be widowed, because the king was really alone.


    So he cherished the friendship with Su Li.


    "Well, I''ll just pay attention next time." Ji Zheng decided not to be alone in front of Su Li. He asked, "but what do you think of Wang Jianhe? Can he afford to guard Hongshan pass?"


    Not surprisingly, Wang''s operation made Ji Zheng look down on him.


    Su Li just shook his head slightly and said, "I''m not sure about this kind of thing, but looking at his resume, he has been stationed in Hongshan pass for five years... Haven''t there been any accidents?"


    Ji Zheng seems to have been reminded... He hasn''t worried about the Hongshan pass since he entered Anyang City, so he has ignored the most important pass in the western border of the Qin Dynasty.


    This is not the incompetence of the red mountain pass keeper... On the contrary, it may be the performance of the keeper''s great talent!


    The most important thing at the border is to maintain stability.


    "Then please help me to comment on this as the general of the red mountain pass, Wang jianba... There is really no one under my hand in the six-party war." Ji Zheng sighed and felt distressed.


    Su Li only agreed to this, which was his due meaning.

 Chapter 492

    Su Licai promised to evaluate the ability of Wang Jianren for Ji Zheng, but he didn''t expect to see the red mountain guard wandering at the gate of his courtyard that night.


    "General Wang doesn''t go to rest, but he has something important to come to me?" Su Li said calmly.


    Wang Jian quickly hugged his fist and said, "I''ve seen the national teacher, the last general... The last general is just..."


    He didn''t seem to have figured out how to speak... Indeed, Su Li''s sudden appearance caught him off guard.


    Su Li did not answer, but waited patiently for the king to see what he could say.


    But unexpectedly, under his expectation, the king suddenly took out a brocade box from behind, and then respectfully handed it to Su Li and said, "come here at the end, just want to ask the national teacher to say a good word in front of the king, the end general... The end general..."


    Su Li blinked and didn''t expect that he would encounter such a grounded thing.


    He curiously took the brocade box and asked, "what''s this?"


    Wang Jian''s eyebrows jumped violently. He felt that the reaction of the National Master seemed different from what he imagined.


    But he didn''t dare to neglect it. He hurriedly opened the brocade box and said, "the end general knew that the national teacher was a strange person outside the country and wouldn''t like worldly things, so he sent a strange stone unexpectedly obtained at Hongshan pass as a gift."


    Su Li saw that the brocade box contained a dark red stone the size of a palm. The stone has a smooth surface and oval shape. In fact, it is not ordinary.


    Just lying there quietly, it can attract the vitality of heaven and earth to contract regularly to it, as if it were breathing.


    So it also has a very appropriate name, called ''lung stone''.


    The value of this strange stone is not mentioned. Carrying it is equivalent to bringing a soul gathering array.


    It can be seen that Wang Jianxiu has just reached congenital, but his vision and luck are good... But I''m afraid such a treasure will be very precious for a congenital friar who officially began to contact the vitality of heaven and earth?


    "Many monks also use lung stone as the main material of their life magic weapon." Haitang muttered in Su Li''s hair.


    "It''s a good thing. I''ll take this gift." Su Li''s gift is called peace of mind.


    Wang Jian''s face showed a disappointed look, but when Su Li confirmed that he wanted to accept it, he was immediately happy... It can be seen that in his heart, it''s better to give it to the current dignitaries than to occupy this strange stone.


    "Excuse me, master, your majesty will check the armament of hongshanguan tomorrow. I wonder if you can say something good for the end?" Wang also saw that Su Li received something, and he was relieved to say what he wanted.


    Su Li listened a little strange, and then asked, "you have a problem in Hongshan pass?"


    Wang also hesitated for a while, some don''t want to say it clearly.


    Su Li said angrily, "I''ve taken all your things. What else can I do to you?"


    Wang Jianyi thought it was right, so he said with no confidence: "because Hongshan pass is poor, and the one who should have been rotated three years ago didn''t come, so many people can''t stand it and left... Now there are only 22000 people left in Hongshan pass... I''m afraid that there are deserters here, so I didn''t dare to report it."


    Su Li understood what was going on as soon as he heard it. This guy is still empty!


    He was speechless for a moment, and then said to him, "you really want to be beheaded, but it''s not your fault to investigate the root cause... Well, you can list the situation of Hongshan pass... You can''t hide it right now. You can only commit a crime and make contributions."


    Seeing Wang Jianyi''s anxious face, Su Li seemed unwilling to "explode". Su Li said with relief: "what do you know? Now the battlefield in the western regions almost determines the direction of China''s great Qin movement. What matters now is not what mistakes you have made before, but whether you can participate in the war after that!"


    "As long as you can perform well in this war, it''s a matter of showing your face directly in front of the king. Are you afraid you can''t balance your merits and demerits and even make a fortune?"


    Wang was stunned. Suddenly, he felt that his vision was too far from that of the national teacher.


    Seeing his sudden look, Su Li stopped talking and asked him to go back and prepare himself.


    At this time, Beiguang quietly appeared in the back. He looked at the king and went away, and asked in a puzzled tone, "master, we don''t need the gift from him? How do you..."


    Su Li shook his head to stop him from asking, but said, "thousands of people have thousands of faces. People can''t always get along with people with the same temperament. Just watch and listen. This is the way to be a king, which can''t be done by personal preference."


    With that, he simply treated the lung stone as a pendant and put it in Beiguang''s hand. "Talking is better than nothing."


    Beiguang doesn''t seem to understand, but he remembers Su Li''s words... Next, he should read and listen more with a learning attitude. He was also curious about what Ji Zheng would do with this man


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Wang Jian, who seemed to have stayed up all night, came to Ji Zheng with many account books.


    Instead of wearing armor, he was dressed in coarse cloth, bowed his back and lowered his head, waiting for Ji to look through the accounts.


    Ji Zheng turned for a long time... It''s not that he''s looking for Wang Jian''s fault, but that he found that all the items in these account books listed clearly. What''s missing and what''s missing in Hongshan pass is really clear at a glance.


    But similarly, he also saw many problems


    There are only 22000 defenders in hongshanguan!


    But the military pay allocated here every year is 30000 in full


    But there is another problem... The expenditure and income of Hongshan pass are not balanced every year.


    Naturally, income refers to the materials and military salaries allocated by the imperial court, while expenditure refers to the actual distribution of things and the loss of daily expenses


    The expenditure actually exceeds the income every year.


    Ji Cheng remembers that Su Li only "taught" him yesterday to be happy and angry.


    Otherwise, he would be furious when he saw such a big shortage in the army... But now, after he looked patiently, he found a problem.


    Hongshan pass is definitely the most difficult border pass in the Western Qin Dynasty. It was originally rotated every three years, but when it was supposed to rotate three years ago, it ignored this place for various reasons... So this is the sixth consecutive year that Hongshan pass soldiers have been stationed here!


    As for what the "various reasons" are, Ji Zheng also knows... At that time, the sons of Qin wangba in Anyang City were striving to be kings, so naturally they didn''t want to take into account here.


    Moreover, at the beginning, his anger over Wang Jianbing''s empty pay gradually subsided, because he found that it was not Wang Jianbing''s intention to eat empty pay, but that he gave some of the empty pay to his men as welfare... Even he posted a lot!


    Otherwise, I''m afraid there are not even these 22000 people in Hongshan pass.


    "Stupid!" Ji Zheng couldn''t help scolding.


    "Poop!"


    Wang Jian knelt directly... It should be wartime at this time. He came to see Ji Zheng but didn''t wear armor. Sure enough, he wanted to be easier and more convenient when kneeling.


    Ji Zheng almost burst into laughter.


    But he said with a straight face: "the rotation of the imperial court is wrong. It''s the fault of those imperial officials. You dare to hide the situation of deserting soldiers for years. Can your head stand the things that have been shut out in Hongshan?"


    "The officer was wrong." Wang Jian immediately admitted his mistake and was very obedient.


    Ji Zheng wanted to reprimand again, but considering that the situation is urgent enough now, she can only say: "you should have been removed from your post to reflect on yourself, but now when hiring people, let you commit crimes and meritorious deeds."


    Wang Jianhe immediately breathed a sigh of relief and admired the wisdom of the National Teacher... He knew that even if he lost the war, as long as he could protect the king of Qin to return to Anyang, his career would be smooth.


    "OK, I''m going to review the military appearance in this pass this afternoon. You prepare yourself." Ji Zheng hurried again.


    Knowing that he had passed this level, Wang Jian quickly bowed his head and back and walked out of the house


    Looking at Wang Jiancai''s departure, Ji Zhengcai pondered for a moment, and then asked Su Li, "Mr. Su, do you think Wang Jiancai is such a person..."


    He paused, thought again, and then continued, "how should he compare with Meng Zhi?"


    When this question is asked, in fact, Wang and Ji are already talented people in Ji Zheng''s heart. Only this man''s temperament was so uncertain that he would ask Su Li again.


    After hearing this, Beiguang wanted to suggest that this man could not use it, but thinking of what Su Li said last night, he quickly kept silent and wanted to hear how his master judged.


    Who knows, Su Li said without any hesitation: "if general Meng, today''s Zhenbei general will come to an end. At best, let him change his place and sit in the town level. Where he is, he can protect one side."


    "As for General Wang, how talented he is can make him an official. This man only needs to knock from time to time, and it will be very easy to use."


    "Eh!" Beiguang couldn''t help but be surprised. His response was obviously completely different from what he thought.


    After Ji Zheng was slightly stunned, she said something clearly: "indeed, Wang and this man can be said to be a real villain. He has too many handles and can easily be controlled... Or this is his way of doing things."


    "But general Meng... General Meng is loyal. I believe that if I have my life, he will go through fire and water without frowning... Indeed, as Mr. Su said, I can rest assured wherever he is. He is the most solid shield for me."


    "Why can''t I reward such a loyal general?"


    Su Li sighed and said, "it is because general Meng is loyal and arrogant, so the relationship between him and his colleagues will not be very good."


    "It''s peaceful for him to lead an army to guard outside, but I''m afraid he will be hated if he is allowed to serve as an official in the DPRK and work with those high-ranking officials and nobles..."


    "So I suggest that in order to protect general Meng, the position of general Zhenbei is the upper limit. If your majesty wants to compensate, you can add more false titles and honors or property rewards, and reward general Meng''s credit to his family."


    Ji Zheng suddenly... He hugged Su Li and bowed: "thank you for your advice. I almost did something wrong again."


    Beiguang is also confused. It seems that he has learned some more, but it is a little vague. He only knew that his master''s advice to the two generals was very reasonable


    Wang was talented, ambitious and smart enough, so he let himself strive for a lifetime of glory by virtue of his talent.


    Meng Zhi''s loyalty was upright and did not know how to change, so he kept him safe all his life and rich from generation to generation

 Chapter 493

    Facts have proved that Ji Zheng and Su Li are right in looking at people. This Wang is indeed a very talented person.


    In the following time, Ji Zheng reviewed the guard army, but found that the army of more than 20000 people was very elite, and its spirit was not even worse than those conventional soldiers he trained in Beidi.


    Moreover, there are no details of internal and external affairs. As long as Ji Zheng has questions, he will be able to get the answer from Wang.


    Therefore, at least in the red mountain pass, Ji Zheng has become more and more dependent on Wang Jian... This is a person who can shine immediately as long as he gives the stage.


    After two days, Ji took over the Hongshan pass completely with the help of Wang Jian. It was also at this time that 40000 County soldiers gathered in the six border counties in the rear were also in place.


    However, there were many people this time, but what Ji saw on the wall was a scattered soldier with uneven old and weak.


    "Is this what my soldiers in daqinbian county are like?" Ji was really angry.


    Wang Jianxing''s business is good. Although he made many small moves, he actually brought out a strong army... But these County soldiers are really disgraceful.


    "Tell me, what''s going on here!" Ji Zheng scolded in front of a group of the Central Military Department who came to meet you without giving face to the handsome General of the county soldier.


    "The last general Zhang Zhi has seen the king." the county general stood up straight and saluted with a fist. The armor is only slightly bent down to show respect, but it looks neither humble nor arrogant.


    His body is burly, with a tiger back and a bear waist. Even if he bows, he is half a head higher than Ji Zheng.


    Ji Zheng felt a little tight in her heart and knew that she could not be angry again by her temper, otherwise her military heart would disperse at this critical moment.


    So his tone slowed down a little and asked, "General Zhang, I think the border troops of the Qin Dynasty, even if they are only county soldiers, should also be brave soldiers. It shouldn''t be the case that half of them are white headed old men now."


    The Zhang Baoquan said, "this is the fault of the last general, but according to the Qin law, if there is only one son in a family, it can be levied on behalf of the father."


    "These white headed Wengs are all the fathers of conscription... Anyway, if their children die in battle, they will inevitably die in isolation. They might as well die for them..."


    At this point, Ji Zheng couldn''t listen at all.


    Zhang said these words straightly, as if he had practiced them many times... What did he regard as the king of Qin?


    He couldn''t help saying, "you don''t believe me. You think it''s death to go with me."


    "The last generals dare not!" Zhang Zhi finally had a frightened expression, but then he still stuck his neck and said: "the last generals just think that these white headed soldiers will die when they fight... The last generals... I am willing to take them to charge in the face of the war, never give back!"


    Sure enough, he revealed his true colors when he talked too much.


    "You!" Ji Zheng was so angry that she choked speechless by this honest county.


    But at this time, Wang Jianjian quickly grabbed the goods and said, "what nonsense are you talking about? How to arrange these soldiers depends on the decision of your majesty and the national teacher. You are not qualified to make a conclusion... Don''t apologize to your majesty soon?"


    After hearing this, Zhang felt as if it was really the case. He quickly hugged his fist and said in a panic: "Your Majesty, the last general is wrong again... The last general... I mean, no matter what your majesty wants to arrange, my old Zhang must rush to the front!"


    Ji Zheng silently covered his forehead. With a few words, he probably felt his straight temper... This is a simple and straightforward fool. No wonder he is in his thirties and forties. His cultivation is also good, but he is just a county general.


    In contrast, he found that it was really Wang and such a person, which was comfortable to use.


    He waved his hand and didn''t want to hear the silly goods say more. He said directly: "Wang Jian, you take him down to select elite soldiers, and then practice. Pick the rest of the old and weak and arrange to be responsible for logistics. When these pulsatillans go to the battlefield, they can only be killed but can''t kill the enemy."


    "Here!" Wang Jian hurriedly dragged the straight to go out.


    But I didn''t think he couldn''t pull the man no matter how hard he tried


    I saw this piece standing there straight and straight, but the burly and broad body seemed to have roots on the ground and could not move.


    "Han goods, what are you going crazy about?" Wang was worried. Don''t bump into Jun Shang.


    But Zhang Zhi looked at Ji Zheng and said, "Your Majesty is a good man, I Lao Zhang... No, I will really die..."


    Ji Zheng didn''t want to talk... Why was a "good man card" issued?


    Su Li couldn''t help laughing. He said, "General Zhang''s'' dead heel ''is very good. Did he learn from anyone?"


    Zhang Zhi scratched his head foolishly, and then said, "it was said by a passing scholar. I like the word very much, so I wrote it down."


    Su Li nodded clearly, and then said, "OK, you know what general Zhang means. Your majesty will arrange tasks for you. Now go and screen soldiers with General Wang."


    "Oh, oh..."


    It was as if he had been dragged away by Wang Jian... In fact, Wang Jian felt that the goods could hang him on his arm as soon as he raised his hand


    After the public retreated, Ji Zhengcai couldn''t help smiling bitterly, shaking her head and said, "look, Mr. Su... I''m really tired of being the king of Qin."


    Su Li comforted: "think about it from another angle, but I didn''t expect that there are so many talents on the ground here. That Wang is also a handsome talent, and he is quite good at writing and martial arts. And that Zhang Zhi is a natural divine power, so it''s nothing to kill the general and seize the flag."


    "Didn''t your majesty sigh that there was no one around? Now all the handsome generals are here."


    Ji Zheng laughed and said, "Mr. Su is right. The presence of these two people actually makes me feel that my burden has been reduced a little. At least I can know who should be told to do some things."


    Su Li was relieved. It seemed that Ji Zheng had not been knocked down by these things beyond expectation.


    He stood up and said, "OK, I should do my thing, too."


    "Sir?" Ji Zheng looked puzzled.


    Su Li said as he walked out: "there are 350000 people opposite. I can''t let you rely on such an old and disrepair pass to resist the enemy?"


    Ji Zheng was inspired... He often told people around him that with the help of Su Li, he would win a million heroes!


    He is serious, because even if you give him a million people, you can''t do what Su Li can do


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li walked up the city wall with an unknown Beiguang, overlooking the Gobi desert outside on the high hongshanguan city wall.


    The Hongshan mountain where Hongshan pass is located is a rocky mountain with steep terrain.


    The red mountain is a barren mountain without anything, as if it were a pile of rubble.


    But it is a real branch of tianchashan mountain, extending all the way to the desert.


    Therefore, this Hongshan pass is so important, because entering the Western Qin boundary from Hongshan pass is actually equivalent to walking along the aftertaste of tiancrack mountain. Under the irrigation of mountain springs, although it is hot and dry along the way, there will always be oases.


    However, if you detour outside the red mountain, you will have to face the tianchashan mountain, which is "the only way on earth", or cross the dead desert without any supplies for hundreds of miles.


    There are 350000 troops in the western regions. It would be great if we could walk outside the Hongshan pass... It would be good if 100000 people could cross the dead desert, and it would be good if 30000 people could cross the tiancracked mountain


    But in that case, is there a threat to the Western Qin Dynasty?


    Therefore, Hongshan pass is the only way for them to come to the East. This millennium pass was specially set up to deal with this situation after the first invasion of the Western allied forces thousands of years ago.


    "Master, have you seen anything after you''ve been here for so long?" Beiguang asked curiously. His master took a long time to pose. He felt flustered.


    Su Li smiled and said, "it doesn''t hurt. I just think although the terrain of Hongshan is good, it still needs some small layout."


    He stood on the wall of SHANGUAN city and paced back and forth, as if thinking about what to do.


    The soldiers stationed on the side couldn''t see clearly, so... They only knew that Su Li should be a senior official in the court following the king, but they didn''t know what kind of senior official he was


    Then they know.


    Su Li stood still on the wall, and then made a one handed virtual lift in the face of the sandstorm outside the pass


    "Boom!"


    In an instant, the earth shook and the mountains shook, and the people only felt that they could not stand stably under their feet.


    But at the next moment, they feel their bodies suddenly sink, and some people even lie on the ground all at once.


    They looked around in amazement. Why did they suddenly have an earthquake?


    No, not just the earthquake, but the foundation of the whole hongshanguan suddenly lifted 300 meters in the earthquake!


    The soldiers guarding the pass looked down coldly. They were dizzy and weak... Why did they go to heaven all at once?


    But this is only temporary, because at the next moment, the ground outside the wall also begins to rise... But the rising produces a slope.


    This slope is five or six hundred meters long... With a drop of three hundred meters and a slope of five or six hundred meters long. Everyone who wants to climb this slope must pay double or even more effort.


    The hillside fits perfectly with the surrounding mountains, which makes it look very wide outside, but at present, there is only about 10000 people in hongshanguan.


    This is to use the terrain to solve the opponent''s advantage in number. If the other party can''t spread out the number of people with absolute advantage, it is the biggest advantage for the well-trained Qin soldiers.


    After Su Li finished all this, he was the real yuan to calm down his agitation. At the same time, take a deep breath, and the surrounding sky and dark vitality return to him like a flood, quickly replenishing the consumption.


    Beiguang stared at Su Li''s completion. Then he looked at his master and asked, "master, is this what you call ''small layout''?"


    It''s like changing the whole landscape of Hongshan pass... Won''t your conscience hurt?

 Chapter 494

    Su Li''s "small changes" immediately made everyone put down their affairs and ran out, and then they were too frightened to speak about the situation at present.


    Wang Jian, in particular, felt Su Li''s majestic vitality surging like the sea tide with his barely congenital cultivation, and almost peed... He remembered that he had brought that strange lung stone to give gifts that night. Once again, Su Li''s vitality gathered thousands of times... He thought he was really stupid.


    Zhang Zhi, the young tiger, opened his eyes like a bronze bell, looked left and right at the city head, ran out of the pass and stamped his feet on the slope


    After a while, he returned in amazement and said, "good guy, it''s really raised so much at once... This place is still too spacious. If only it were narrower."


    But Wang Jianze was already beside him and said angrily, "what do you know? The National Teacher''s arrangement is very meaningful."


    "The space for 10000 people under the city wall is not reserved for the enemy, but for ourselves!"


    "Do you see if there is a funnel closing place under the gentle slope? At that time, although the enemy is 350000, he must make great efforts to attack on the slope of the mountain road, and only a few people can attack our ten thousand army array, and his head has to face the arrows projected from the wall..."


    "With this geographical advantage, the end general thinks that even if millions of troops come here, they can be safely guarded as long as the logistics are in place!"


    Wang Jian said with great excitement.


    He really felt that he would not lose this time. How could he lose with immortal figures like the national master sitting on his side?


    Ji Zhengzheng carefully looked at the changes of Hongshan pass and felt a familiar feeling in his heart... It was very similar to the situation when he died with Wei Wuzu in the first World War in Beidi. So did Su Li, who set up the stage for him, and then let him win in the most beautiful way.


    "It''s nice to have a gentleman here." Ji Zheng sighed softly. Then she cheered up and began to rearrange with Wang Jian and others.


    The military array outside the Hongshan pass is fortified, and behind the city wall is a temporary camp to accommodate the wounded soldiers in front and the soldiers who take turns to rest.


    For the time being, there are only a few people on the wall... The original only line of defense has now become the second line of defense.


    This leaves enough flexible space for Hongshan pass, which can only be guarded.


    Then there is the logistics supply... Today''s western Qin Dynasty is not a national mobilization, but it is definitely a national strength.


    When the battlefield in other aspects has been stable, the logistics resources are also greatly inclined to hongshanguan.


    Subsequent material resources are constantly transported into SHANGUAN. In this case, Su Li secretly asked the help of the sect... Jianya sect can''t participate in the front battlefield, but it''s no problem to protect this logistics line.


    Ordinary soldiers can''t pass Hongshan pass, but those demon friars don''t have this problem.


    Although Su Li did not intervene in the specific combat affairs, she had really considered everything for Ji Zheng.


    So after Wang Jian selected the soldiers, Ji Zheng personally took control and began to strengthen training... Ji Zheng trained himself. In fact, his training ability is also very strong. After all, he will integrate some methods of training sharp men into it. It''s also a way to help him control the soldiers here.


    Wang Jian took those Pulsatilla with him to deal with logistics... This is equally important, because many of these old people are experienced craftsmen.


    So the riprap machines that have been restricted for a long time in Hongshan customs house can be assembled. A total of 20 riprap machines may play a good role in this war.


    However, the time for such preparation is running out. When the whole hongshanguan has been preparing for nearly 30 days, looking at the desert area outside the mountain from the SHANGUAN city wall raised by the foundation, we can finally see that a dark thing is pressing here.


    After waiting so long, the Western army finally came.


    "Please your majesty and the National Teacher watch the war on the city tower, and let the end try the weight of those Hu people in the western regions in the future?" Wang also came to Ji''s front and bowed with his fist, looking very humble.


    Ji Zheng nodded slightly and said, "Wang Aiqing, this array will be handled by you. Don''t lose my great Qin Guowei."


    After hearing this, Wang Jiansheng immediately cheered up and said, "thank you for your trust. At the end, you will certainly fulfill your mission!"


    I met a king who was willing to delegate power, especially at this critical moment. The king only felt that it was his own luck.


    He immediately took a deep breath, turned and began to arrange.


    In front of Ji, the kowtowing Wang Jian returned to the army, which really brightened people''s eyes. He gave orders very clearly and methodically, so that every officer could know what to do at this time.


    Therefore, the border troops of Hongshan pass soon stationed in the open space outside the pass wall... It is said that the space of 10000 people is not full of 10000 people, but 3000 shield and armor guards guard in front of the funnel-shaped mountain road, and 5000 bow and crossbow men in the rear are ready to go.


    The gap left in the middle is to make it easier to dispatch troops.


    Looking at the well-organized situation in front of her, Ji Zheng nodded in her heart and felt that Wang Jian really had the talent of a great general.


    Because there were more than 10000 Pulsatilla in the original 40000 border county army, there were only nearly 50000 soldiers available at the Hongshan pass in theory.


    But now Wang has made this arrangement, but he can use the terrain to rotate the 50000 people for six rounds.


    Obviously, we have made up our mind to fight a protracted war with the Western allied forces outside the Hongshan pass.


    The longer it takes, the more favorable it is for the Western Qin Dynasty. After all, what supply means can the Western allied forces have when they are far away?


    The crowd waited quietly on the Guanshan Mountain for the dark army to come. From a distance, there is a dark cloud that can''t see the end.


    Ji Zheng and Su Li were standing on the wall waiting for the change of the situation on the court... The feeling of the 35 people in front of them was really suffocating.


    However, the Allied forces on the opposite side did not immediately climb the mountain and buckle the pass... After all, the group of people were not fools. After Su Li changed the red mountain pass so "slightly", they were crazy.


    "They are setting up camp, and it seems that they are not ready to tackle key problems?" Beiguang said in a tone.


    "Oh? Xiaoguang, can you see so far?" Ji Zheng asked.


    "Yes." Beiguang nodded.


    "It''s a gift. It''s worthy of being Mr. Su''s disciple..." Ji Zheng appreciated it, and then passed the news to Wang Jian below.


    Then, Wang Jianwei, who was waiting in the array below, hesitated slightly, and unexpectedly made a move that everyone didn''t expect... He waved his hand directly, so that all the soldiers who had been lined up outside just left a thousand people to guard and went back to the pass to rest.


    The walk was so crisp, but Ji Zheng nodded secretly... Since the other party knew that he was tired and had to rest and go out again, of course they couldn''t be fools here.


    Moreover, they have another advantage, that is, overlooking the lower part from above the closing wall. The situation of the Western allied forces below is really at a glance.


    Soon the sun star tilted to the west, and the ramp in front of the mountain pass was soon shrouded in shadow.


    When the scene darkened, Wang Jianyi explained to the deputy general around him, and then prepared to return to the close for a rest.


    But at this time, Beiguang suddenly noticed some strange places... He looked at the shadow next to Wang Jian, which seemed strange.


    But before he could figure out what was going on, Su Li beside him suddenly moved, raised his hand, grabbed a wall brick on the wall and smashed it down


    "Touch!"


    A figure was smashed out of the shadow behind Wang and holding a dark knife in his hand... But now the man''s head collapsed and fell straight to the ground.


    "Sure enough, it''s the devil''s unscrupulous style. He sent someone directly to assassinate him." Su Li snorted coldly and continued: "although I can''t intervene in the front battlefield at will, don''t do this under my nose!"


    Beiguang breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, he constantly reminded himself not to be so careless... Since he can find the clue, he should also be vigilant.


    This is just an episode, and Wang didn''t say much about the appearance of the assassin, as if he knew there would be such a day.


    There was nothing to say this night.


    Perhaps the camp of the Western Alliance Army is still preparing for the night attack of the Western Qin army, but Wang Jianbing is extremely stable. He thinks that his real advantage lies in staying at Hongshan pass. There is no reason to leave this advantage and go to the desert plain below to sneak attack?


    "General Wang''s decision was indeed right. Those western people actually set up traps to prepare for our sneak attack." early in the morning, Beiguang looked at the distant coalition camp and screamed.


    His eyesight is excellent, but he can see that someone is cleaning up some traps that are not useful at night


    "Don''t pay attention to them. We just need to stick to the customs. How long can they last from the desert?" Wang is also radical, but he is very stable in doing things, especially marching and fighting.


    His meaning is very clear. Behind the garrison of hongshanguan, there is the national strength of the whole Qin Dynasty. But what''s behind those western allied forces? Where did they get supplies and food to fight the Qin army for a long time?


    Sure enough, the Western allied forces failed to lure the Qin army out of the pass and attacked them at night, so they had to climb the mountain and buckle the pass in the next day.


    And until the trumpet began to climb the mountain over there, Wang Jiancai slowly ordered the headquarters to enter the preset battlefield to arrange defense.


    The one thousand soldiers who stayed here all night last night simply withdrew to rest in the pass.


    Obviously, in Wang''s view, this situation is far from critical, so you can rest assured and boldly rotate and rest.

 Chapter 495

    The war inevitably broke out in the tension or expectation of the people.


    The Western allied forces carried the tower shield and climbed the hillside step by step in order to resist the arrows thrown from the hillside above.


    But Wang and many chicken thieves were alone. He felt that the frontal shooting must not have much effect, so he simply ordered the bowmen in the array to suspend shooting and maintain deterrence, while the two winged bowmen shot at the middle mountain road


    As a result, the two commanding wings gathered and shot, resulting in the first casualty number of Hu people in the western regions on the mountain road.


    However, compared with the total number of 350000 people, these casualties are negligible.


    Wang Jian didn''t think much about it. When the other party was well prepared, the five thousand bow and crossbow men were actually more of a deterrent, but the real consumption was still in the three thousand soldiers in front.


    But Wang also noticed a very interesting point... That is, only the first 50 meter queue with tower shield can defend against arrow attack.


    "A group of poor people have no money to fight any war?" Wang jianleng snorted with contempt from the depths of his soul.


    Then he ordered: "all bow and crossbow men, the maximum range is at the rear of the enemy, don''t worry about the front!"


    A rain of arrows splashed down and flew directly over a distance of 200 meters to the queue covered by the Nata shield, causing a large number of casualties.


    This is how the enemy can only receive arrows and wash the ground, but it is difficult to fight back.


    Because on this slope, Hu''s short bow can''t shoot far at all!


    If the archers were close, they would have stepped into the range of the Xiqin arrow array.


    So at this time, the Hu people''s coalition army can only choose to accelerate the assault against the arrows in an attempt to forcibly rush into the array.


    But as the backstroke side, how fast can they charge on the hillside of more than 30 degrees?


    And even if they rush up and have the heavy infantry array of the Western Qin Dynasty, how much strength can they have to fight?


    So the worst fight began.


    The three thousand heavy infantry of the Western Qin Dynasty were arrayed in front of the soldiers of the Western Hu army who rushed up and killed them... After a short stalemate, the soldiers of the Hu people in the western regions were immediately frustrated!


    Such a charge could not shake the 3000 heavy infantry array of the Western Qin Dynasty, and the reinforcements supplemented by the latter were constantly consumed by the Western Qin arrow array on the road.


    Even a quarter of an hour after the war, the Xihu people could not even guarantee the troop density in front of the heavy infantry array... That is to say, it was even difficult for them to maintain the pressure on the Xiqin infantry array!


    In this case, any commander with some abilities will change, and the people of the western regions have indeed changed... But their change is very cruel.


    A group of swordsmen in black came into the battlefield. They began to ruthlessly kill those who were afraid of war, those who did not retreat, and even those who ran slowly.


    The troops dispatched by the Allied forces in the western regions are the supervisors... There are also supervisors in the Western Qin Dynasty, but they rarely use them unless they are desperate.


    After Xihu''s supervisor team came on stage, it did improve the combat situation and brought some pressure to the Western Qin army.


    But that''s all. They can''t break through the defense of the army. It seems that they are just using human life to consume the physical strength of the Qin army.


    But Wang has long been prepared for such things.


    After about half an hour, he directly ordered: "bow and crossbow men gather to shoot at the middle of the enemy array, and prepare for rotation!"


    At once, the arrow array, which was originally just to contain the scale, became powerful again and shot the Xihu people who rushed up the hillside on the spot.


    Taking advantage of the scattered personnel of the other party, the heavy infantry array in front immediately retreated.


    Xihu people thought that the opportunity came and immediately rushed up to pursue.


    But I didn''t expect that after the original infantry array retreated from both sides, another new array in the rear was immediately exposed!


    The new array did not give any chance for those Hu people in the western regions to react at all. Holding up the tower shield, they rushed up, waved knives in the front row and pierced with long guns in the back row. It was easy to recapture the place they had given up and stick to the front again.


    After the rotation of the infantry array is completed, it is the turn of the crossbow men to rotate orderly. The whole battlefield is in order under the command of Wang Jian, and there is no trouble at all.


    Ji was watching this scene and couldn''t help praising Su Li... He was also a soldier. How could he not know that the most vulnerable time in the war was when the soldiers'' physical strength began to decline.


    War does not depend solely on the courage of every man. Generals should indeed take all these aspects into account.


    Now the rotation mode of Wang Jian is very outstanding, which means that the soldiers in front always maintain sufficient physical strength to meet the enemy.


    However, the enemy had to climb a 500 meter hillside. It was a battle when his physical strength was exhausted. It was predictable that there were heavy casualties.


    Moreover, in Ji Zheng''s view, the king''s concurrent use of troops can indeed be called caring for soldiers.


    Because although his tactics ensure the safety of his soldiers to the greatest extent... Up to now, there are no casualties!


    But the efficiency of killing the enemy is not very high.


    But I like this Ji very much. What he sees is Wang Jianbing''s stability in using troops and his absolute control over the overall situation... Just from these aspects, I''m afraid he has surpassed Meng Zhi in terms of real talent, and only another soldier, liaowei, can match.


    Such a day ran out, from the dawn to the sun star slanting westward again... More than five hours later, Meng Zhigang had six rotations.


    Almost every soldier in the pass had the chance to fight, but everyone only fought for an hour or so when they had the most physical strength.


    So after this day''s war, the Western allied forces left more than 4000 dead bodies, while the Qin army just talked about more than a dozen people being injured.


    No one died!


    Because the Qin troops are covered with heavy armour, they will be dragged down by the rear paoze for first aid if they are cut down or killed once or twice... Just as it happens, there is a person in this pass who is very good at dealing with this kind of thing.


    It was not until the sound of the drums and bugles of the retreat of the Western allied forces came from the distance, that the silence fell in front of the Hongshan pass, which had been fighting hard for a day.


    At this time, the hongshanguan pass is a "Red Mountain" worthy of its name. The mountain path at the foot has been soaked in blood and water, and incomplete bodies can be seen everywhere.


    And in the crevice of the cliff beside the mountain road, there are also faint corpse stacks... Terrible, terrible.


    This is the first time that Beiguang has experienced such a tragic and spectacular scene, and it is also the largest "cannibalism" he has ever seen in his life.


    This had a great impact on his young heart, and the whole person was a little stunned.


    "Don''t just stand there and work with me." Su Li dragged his disciples to the previous battlefield.


    Near the battlefield, a strong smell of blood made Beiguang feel dizzy.


    With his experience, he can''t bear it, but it''s hard to accept this situation for the first time.


    "If you think it tastes bad, just shut up. It''s not humiliating." Su Li said, and then he began to do something.


    He took out a clear talisman from his bag and said to Beiguang, "come on, help master, purify every corner of the battlefield. Don''t miss it."


    As expected, Beiguang regained his consciousness. He asked strangely, "master, what''s the purpose?"


    "When I was practicing on the battlefield in my early years, I was almost taken advantage of by evil friars... So this kind of thing must be prevented," Su Li explained.


    Beiguang listened to the expression of being taught... He felt that there was always endless knowledge and experience to follow his master.


    So he obediently took over a large number of talismans and began to activate and display them according to Professor Su Li''s method


    Su Li acted together in coordination... Of course, he only needed a void condensate to finish everything.


    "Master, did you use runes when you saved people?" after a while, Beiguang couldn''t help asking.


    Su Li nodded and said, "that''s right."


    He has a feeling of secret success.


    "Can the master draw amulets?" Beiguang asked expectantly.


    I''m on the hook!


    Su Li said with a dignified face: "naturally, after all, practicing talisman is actually a process of spiritual communication between heaven and earth."


    He was also hurt... Obviously he was his own disciple. As a result, he was stared at by a group of sword repair leaders of sword cliff sect. He was not allowed to take the initiative to teach non sword knowledge.


    This is the last "error correction" means of the five old swordsmen.


    When Su Li was recruiting disciples in the far north, these guys even secretly ran over to fight with each other... Really, he just took an apprentice and had to endure the "bullying" of these guys.


    But their behavior obviously underestimated Su Li''s means... As a guy who can open so many side branches in Jianya sect, which used to do its best to cultivate swords, how can he "sit and wait to die"?


    No, Su Li just asked Beiguang to do things with him, which reminded the boy of the idea of learning to make amulets


    "Can the master teach me how to make talismans?" Beiguang immediately brightened his eyes and showed a strong thirst for knowledge.


    "Of course you can. When you''ve packed up here and returned to the pass, I''ll teach you how to draw the original talisman." Su Li paused here, and then said, "speaking of it, your Shizu is also good at making talisman."


    "Eh?" Beiguang was surprised.


    He seldom heard Su Li mention his lineage of teaching at sword cliff. Only when I first worshipped the sword cliff, I had a distant visit to Shizu gujuzi, and then I haven''t seen him again.


    So that for a long time, although he knew that his master should have a special identity in Jianya sect, he still didn''t know where it was.


    Later, when he settled down in the courtyard of the four generations of disciples to meditate, he realized... Shifu, this is to enable him to carry out early practice with a more peaceful state of mind and a quieter environment.


    If he had known that he was the first disciple of the son of the sword cliff, and the people around him knew his relationship with Su Li, would he still be able to harvest a quiet, full and interesting spiritual life at the sword cliff?


    But now it seems that Su Li is going to tell him about the relationship between his teachers. Beiguang can''t help looking forward to it.

 Chapter 496

    Su Li finally began to teach his disciples real "inheritance". It''s all tears


    Previously, in order to satisfy the dark hearts of those big men, he worked hard and even created a set of sword techniques by himself.


    Now, it''s Beiguang''s own request. He should have no problem teaching talisman again, right?


    With the joy of dark rubbing, he seriously began to teach Beiguang amulet


    However, he encountered a blood spitting thing. Beiguang, whose talent burst in kendo, seems to be very clumsy in runes?


    He had been staring at the child for two hours, practicing ghost talismans, and then finally found out the reason... This guy has no talent for painting


    He can be horizontal and vertical, but he can''t show the round corner, and he can''t do it all at once... It''s too important for people without small seal.


    "Don''t worry, drawing talisman is the same as practicing sword. The foundation is particularly important. You should lay a solid foundation first and take your time. It will always be effective." Su Li comforted.


    Beiguang is also a person who knows the truth of death. Since he has decided to follow Su Li to practice runes, he certainly has to practice in death when he knows that he is not good at painting.


    This is only the initial "painting form". When you want to integrate the essence and spirit into the writing later, the requirements will be higher.


    ... just as Gu Yuzi saw at a glance that he had no talent for Kendo, Su Li now saw at a glance that his disciples had no talent for rune.


    He felt that he had been punished by God... What a heavy blow.


    He didn''t say anything on his face, but gently motioned Beiguang to practice by himself first, and then he went out of the room and went up to the wall to "see the night".


    It seems that he felt the tangle in his heart, and a hair bag suddenly bulged on his head... A pair of watery beautiful eyes exposed in the gap of the hair, blinking and blinking.


    It''s Haitang. It seems that she has found a new position in Su Li.


    "I probably know what''s going on!" she seemed to want to solve Su Li''s problems, so she thought hard and really came up with a way.


    "What''s going on? Do my disciples really have no talent for rune?" Su Li asked curiously.


    Begonia said, "Su Li, think about it. Xiaoguang came into being for the disaster?"


    "Then what kind of talent is better for heaven and earth if they should be robbed?"


    Su Li pondered for a moment and suddenly understood: "naturally, it is necessary to practice fast and be good at killing and fighting... The rest is the side details?"


    This time, before Haitang could answer, Su Li continued, "yes, since he is the son of luck, he can arrange an adventure to make up for whatever he lacks. Therefore, he doesn''t need to learn those production skills at all. He just needs to focus on improving his cultivation and learning the way of killing."


    This awakening made Su Li completely hurt. One of his disciples couldn''t learn well, that is to become a murderer.


    And speaking of adventure... I didn''t feel much before, but now I think back... How does it seem that he himself is already an adventure of Beiguang?


    Look, what Beiguang lacks, he makes up for.


    Without skill, he tried to create a suitable one... This feeling really made him speechless.


    But from another perspective, it seems that he and Jianya cult have also benefited a lot from this kind of thing?


    Now I think it''s incredible that he could create a treasure book of practice at the level of the big five elements sword code... I''m afraid it''s due to the blessing of northern light''s Qi luck!


    The luck originally used to let Beiguang go to the adventure has turned into letting Su Li create skills... Maybe it''s the same for heaven and earth, but it''s really profitable for Su Li and the sword cliff behind him.


    "Eh? Is this actually the correct way to use the robber?" Su Li thought and ran away, so he regarded his disciples as "tool people".


    Just as Su Li began to make all kinds of "arrangements" for his dear disciples in his mind, Su Li suddenly found that a dark shadow appeared in the mountain on the side of the dark.


    "Su Li, someone!" the bulging little employer on Su Li''s head immediately made a sound.


    "I also found out... I really can''t wait." Su Li nodded, then his body quickly faded and said at the same time: "keep up and see what this guy wants to do."


    He didn''t even leave a trace of shadow when the hidden breath skill was launched, as if he had no trace in the world... He didn''t practice this kind of hidden breath skill very much to reach this level. Sure enough, he was naturally good at this kind of heretical Kung Fu.


    He followed from a distance, watching the dark shadow run around the red mountain on the surrounding mountains. He looked like a headless fly and didn''t know what he was doing.


    At this time, Su Li''s "employer" on the top of his head said: "I think he wants to find flaws and enter Hongshan pass... But Wang and general''s array is extremely rigorous and the army is connected without leaving any flaws. Therefore, if this man wants to enter Hongshan pass, he will immediately arouse the vigilance of the army."


    It''s true. When the army is connected, it''s ok if it''s just ordinary spies sneaking in, but if it''s a sense of hostility with spiritual power beyond the Convention, it will inevitably arouse the vigilance of the whole army at once.


    Su Li also understood this situation. Under the condition of the integrity of the humanitarian army, it would be very difficult for ordinary monks to face it directly if it were not for the big friars with good hands and eyes.


    So it''s not surprising that the shadow can only return in vain after a circle.


    Su Li didn''t stop because he could see that it was just an insignificant minion. He didn''t need to scare the snake.


    But the appearance of this man gave him a wake-up call... That is, the opposite side really needs to be prepared by all means, so he must be prepared for everything.


    From the performance of the front battlefield, those western allied forces can not be compared with the Qin army.


    Even if it is not the terrain advantage but just a field battle, the 50000 Qin army may not be able to defeat the 350000 Western allied forces... But the casualties may be very large.


    Therefore, the evil forces behind these people in the western regions will certainly try their best to destroy the Western Qin army array.


    This kind of thing makes Su Li feel very interesting and has a feeling of alternative fighting


    The next morning, the war arrived as promised.


    The same steps as yesterday, even because the Western allied forces lost a lot of tower shields in the previous war, this time they ran up the mountain road and began to enter the most tragic link.


    Wang also adjusted the use method of crossbow men to save arrows. He mainly used it as a fire suppression during the rotation of infantry in the front. He no longer asked for effective killing in the front battlefield.


    Because he thought for a night, he felt that the Western allied forces with such a scale could never have the logistics capacity of the Western Qin Dynasty, so they certainly could not maintain the food and water supply of so many people.


    In other words, the more people on the opposite side, the greater the logistical pressure, and the faster the collapse of the whole army... Then he doesn''t have to do more killing on the front battlefield to "reduce the pressure" on the opposite side.


    Now he is just seeking stability and will not have any idea of adventure.


    But in this way, the tower like General Zhang straightened. He asked for war again and again. If he could not ask the king, he went to ask Ji Zheng, which made Ji Zheng very disturbed.


    "General Wang, let general Zhang fight in the former army. I think he will be suffocated."


    After hearing this, Wang Jian couldn''t help but look embarrassed. Then he replied with a slightly ugly face: "OK, general Zhang, you should lead your soldiers to meet the enemy... Remember that you are just a guard, and you must not lead a team to charge!"


    "I know, I know!" Zhang Zhi looked impatient.


    Then he''s going to.


    But at this time, Ji Zheng also noticed something wrong. He immediately stopped Zhang Zhi and told him, "General Zhang must remember the military order and never act recklessly."


    Zhang Zhi was patient and said, "don''t worry, your majesty. I won''t mess around."


    So at the next rotation, Zhang Zhi came to the front line with one of his personal guards and began to fight.


    It has to be said that the addition of this strong general is really effective. Seeing him chop melons and vegetables in front of him, he slaughtered the soldiers of the western regions. It''s true that one man is in charge of the pass and ten thousand people can''t leave.


    But the thing that Wang Jian was most worried about happened. He saw the wild man shouting, "come on! It''s not fun to fight so hard. How about you fight with me!"


    As soon as he said this, he had already taken the lead in rushing up... This is the way to kill.


    As soon as he took the lead, his originally stable position immediately became chaotic.


    Wang Jianjian was so angry that his liver hurt that he immediately ordered in words: "don''t move, stand firm for me, don''t move!"


    Wang Jian''s prestige is still there, especially under his command, the Qin army can keep as stable as Mount Tai in the face of the enemy''s superior forces, so many soldiers are still willing to obey his orders.


    However, the 300 Pro guards brought by Zhang Zhi were different. They only listened to the orders of their master general, so they rushed out with Zhang Zhi without hesitation


    I have to say, it''s really comfortable to have such a brave general.


    He went all the way down the hillside, chopping melons and vegetables to disperse the Western soldiers along the way.


    The guards he took were also inspired by his master''s general. They followed him all the way to kill... Unexpectedly, they faintly formed the trend of rolling down the bead curtain!


    The soldiers of the western regions fled down the mountain road. Although there was a supervisor team, they could not stop the flood. Because Zhang Zhi killed much faster than the supervisor team.


    Ji was on the wall and saw his blood gushing. He could also see that this was a great victory for the Qin army. So he couldn''t help but stretch out his head and asked Wang and said, "General Wang, can you send troops to help General Zhang rush to kill?"


    Wang Jian hesitated again. He felt very uneasy, so he didn''t want to attack rashly at all.


    But this is also the king''s request. He feels it is difficult to disobey... He is such a person. He has the talent of a great general but has no insistence of a great general. It is easy to be controlled by fate.


    But fortunately, there are not only kings but also national teachers on this battlefield

 Chapter 497

    Just when Wang Jian was about to waver, Su Li suddenly patted Ji Zheng on the back, and then said in a loud voice, "the Western allied forces in the distance have not wavered. Judging from their formation, there may be a dark hand ambush, so it''s better to call in the gold."


    Wang was stunned. Then he looked at Ji Zheng


    Ji Zheng felt that although Wang Jianjian''s eyes looked at him with questions, they were more in agreement, and there was an exciting response in his heart... What was he thinking?


    Although so far, ordinary soldiers have contributed to this war on the front battlefield, in fact, everyone must understand that this is a game for practitioners!


    Standing behind him is Su Li, the sword cliff sect.


    What about the other side?


    It''s a demon sect they don''t know!


    Ji Zheng was in a cold sweat on the spot, but he remained silent and just nodded silently to agree.


    Wang also got such feedback. He was obviously relaxed. Without a word, he immediately ordered to call in the gold and withdraw the troops.


    He felt that Zhang Zhi was too uncontrollable. It was really tiring to partner with such a strong general with one mind.


    Zhang Zhizheng had a good time. He had the illusion that he had won a great victory.


    But at this time, the sharp sound of singing gold came from the rear, which made him look stunned and look around at a loss.


    He found that there were enemies around him, and there were only less than a hundred people left to support him.


    "Where''s the backup?" he grabbed one of his own soldiers and roared bitterly and angrily.


    "General, there is no backup at all..." the soldier was also very sad and angry. He felt that these people had been betrayed and his anger quickly accumulated.


    "Retreat, retreat with me!" Zhang Zhi shouted, and then turned back to kill him.


    This is a brave general. He is really invincible. He comes and goes whenever he wants on the battlefield of hundreds of thousands of people.


    But the soldiers he brought didn''t have this ability, so when he finally came to Hongshan pass this time, there were only 11 Pro guards left with him.


    The rear western region army arrived at the end of the rank, but under the command of Wang Jian, the next round of shooting shot people back.


    Zhang Zhi successfully returned to the array, but he rushed to Wang Jian with an angry face, as if he wanted to raise his teacher and ask for guilt.


    Wang Jian had expected this scene. He looked at Zhang Zhi coldly and said, "what are you going to do? Are you going to admit your mistake to Ben?"


    Zhang Zhi was so angry that he scolded and asked, "well, you wang and, I didn''t ask you a question. Do you want me to admit my mistake first?"


    "I''m going to win! Just because you are so soft and dare not send troops, so many of my brothers died in vain!"


    Wang Jian was also angry and happy. He didn''t want to talk nonsense with the silly goods. He directly ordered: "come on, take this guy who disobeyed the military order!"


    The left and right guards immediately came forward and wanted to detain Zhang Zhi


    But the wild man also completely lost his temper. Unexpectedly, he roared directly


    Wang Jian''s face was gloomy. He didn''t expect to encounter such a scene.


    But at the next moment, a chain was suddenly projected on the city head of hongshanguan behind him, instantly tying up the straight and the soldiers who followed him.


    "What the hell!"


    Zhang Zhi is still roaring loudly.


    "I''m really a tiger general... But it''s a pity that I can''t control my temper." Su Li said faintly at the head of the city. Then he didn''t make any action, and all the bound people fainted.


    Then he looked at Wang and said, "take these people into custody and clean up the army."


    Wang also saluted Su Li respectfully. He felt that the national teacher was defending himself and was very grateful.


    When the war broke out again, Wang Jian didn''t have time to think about the problem of the reckless man. He just asked someone to drag him to the prison and lock him up.


    As for cleaning up the army?


    Are you kidding? If this kind of person who resists orders on the battlefield can shake the morale of the army, he doesn''t have to be the commander.


    The soldiers are not fools. It''s possible to earn great credit by charging with that fool, but they have to spend their lives!


    And obeying his orders has made it very clear that more people can live on this battlefield... So how can the morale of the army be shaken?


    Standing at the head of the city, Su Li and Ji are looking at the king and continuing to command the battle as if nothing had happened, and all the soldiers soon entered the state again except that they were a little stiff at the beginning... They looked at each other and confirmed once again that they were really talented.


    "Sir, how do you decide to deal with that straight?" Ji Zheng asked.


    Su Li thought for a moment and then replied, "how to deal with it is better to leave it to Wang and decide. He is the main general of this war, so I won''t give directions."


    Ji Zheng blushed a little. He knew that Su Li was talking about him... But this brave warrior was really liked by people. Ji Zheng did not avoid his preference for Zhang Zhi.


    "Well, if you really want to correct the military law, I''ll ask for another favor." Ji was thinking so.


    Su Li was a little helpless... Well, this is probably the common problem of kings.


    If the king and Cheng Buzhi regard military discipline as the first general, I''m afraid he will definitely fight with the king for this.


    But Wang and this guy is not, so the combat effectiveness of the army he commands can be, but it can''t reach the real peak.


    From this point of view, Wang Jian actually has shortcomings... Now the overall situation is stable, he can command properly, but if it is against the wind or dangerous situation, he is likely to gradually lose the control of his opponent''s soldiers.


    Fortunately, Wang also knows his shortcomings, so what he has always done is to be stable... Although he has been a little, he can be reassuring.


    "I''ll go and see the wounded. There are more wounded today than yesterday." Su Li said and went down.


    "Go with me. There is Wang Qing sitting outside. You can have no worries." Ji Zheng hurriedly followed... The king of this country is like a little boy.


    However, he was right to do so. Visiting the wounded camp was also a means for the king to restrain people''s hearts.


    There are more wounded soldiers today, mainly because Zhang Zhi disturbed the formation when he was angry, but there are 30 or 40 wounded, and the military doctors here can deal with them.


    But Su Li still came over, because he always felt that with the temperament of those people in the devil''s way, he would certainly play with lower means such as poisoning and epidemic disease, so he had to prevent it.


    However, these wounded did not seem to be a big deal. They were all very energetic. They even saw one who had just sat down and was ready to let the military doctor have a look. As a result, the bandage was taken apart to stop bleeding


    The military doctor''s expression was extremely painful, and Su Li and Ji were also extremely speechless.


    "Doctor, what''s going on?" Ji Zheng asked curiously.


    "I''ve seen the king." the old military doctor quickly hugged his fist.


    Then the old man looked at the empty military tent and said helplessly, "I don''t know where the belief in a ''God of medicine'' came from. It is widely spread in the army. After the wounded believe in the God, they can silently pray in their hearts to quickly treat the injury... In this way, the wounded will recover well, but we doctors will lose our jobs."


    Ji Zheng listened and immediately looked at the people around her with an inexplicable look


    Su Li scratched his nose and thought he could save it.


    So he said, "why don''t you believe it?"


    Old military doctor: "


    Seeing the old military doctor''s speechless expression, Su Li also felt embarrassed, so he said, "the old doctor thinks it''s wrong?"


    "I don''t think it''s inappropriate. If the ''God of medicine'' can really make the pain in the world disappear... But in this way, it doesn''t only need divine skills, and our knowledge and wisdom will be ineffective?" the old doctor replied.


    Su Li thought it was reasonable, so he immediately bowed and said, "the old man is right. The boy has been taught."


    The old doctor felt very inexplicable.


    But Su Li began to let Chi Lao adjust his belief feedback mechanism


    Generally speaking, we should give more medical skills and less divine skills if we are in urgent need.


    Ji Zheng smiled and said nothing. She can''t tell people that the "God of medicine" is right, can she?


    They walked out of the empty wounded camp. Ji Zheng couldn''t help sighing: "it''s only now that they find that the positive army and the country are protected by Mr. Zhang in all aspects."


    "Isn''t it natural that I am a teacher of the state of Qin?" Su Li replied indifferently.


    Ji was laughing. He felt that the most proud thing in his life was to make friends with Su Li.


    He joked: "in fact, I thought that the national teacher was a Taoist who talked about some great principles and then practiced Dan to deceive the monarchs and officials... Mr. Su really made me redefine the concept of ''National Teacher''."


    "How did you get this image?" Su Li couldn''t cry or laugh.


    Ji Zhengzheng replied, "didn''t uncle Ba find a national teacher of Qingming Taoism when he was in power? He gave people the feeling that way, which made many important officials in the court have this preconceived impression."


    "I said, how could the Duke of an be so targeted at me... So it is..."


    They walked while talking and laughing, as if the cry of the battlefield was like the cicadas in summer.


    ¡­¡­


    The front battlefield has been fighting for five days. The rhythm of these five days has not changed at all. They fight at sunrise and rest at sunset. They are very regular.


    But Wang Jian was not paralyzed by this situation. Judging from his deployment, he actually drew 1000 people from each of the original five team rotation, and formed a reserve team that would not go out easily!


    This means of hiding secret cards is really amazing. Anyway, the enemies on the front battlefield don''t feel anything wrong, and the combat effectiveness of the Qin army doesn''t show any signs of decline.


    It''s just that the law and calm on the opposite side seem a little too abnormal, as if they are waiting for something


    That night, just when Su Li, Ji Zheng and Wang Jian were discussing the military situation on a daily basis, a soldier reported an emergency


    Sure enough, something went wrong!

 Chapter 498

    It was none other than Zhang Zhi and his 11 guards who went to war and were imprisoned without authorization five days ago.


    When Su Li learned about it, two of the eleven guards had died.


    The death was extremely miserable. He was covered with pus and blood and died of ulceration.


    The rest of them were also in bad condition. Although they were still alive, they had a high fever and many ulcers on their skin, which was difficult to see.


    The best thing is that he''s straight. He just shows signs of ulceration, but it''s far worse than his men. Maybe it has something to do with one''s physical quality.


    When Su Li saw Zhang Zhi again, he was a strong man with spirit, but now he was sick and completely unable to lift up... When he saw Su Li coming in, his eyes lit up immediately, and then asked, "national teacher, what''s the matter with me?"


    He didn''t dare to be disrespectful to Su Li.


    After all, this is a great power that will be able to shut the whole red mountain to "ascend to heaven".


    So for Su Li, Zhang Zhi is still convinced.


    "You should have got some kind of blood disease, and the medicine stone is difficult to cure." Su Li directly sentenced you.


    "How, how could this happen?" Zhang Zhi asked blankly.


    "What else can I do? They set up a trap and you broke in. In fact, your men are dying... Fortunately, you didn''t contact other people after you came back. This disease is also very contagious." Su Li said the matter more seriously. He wanted the reckless man to have a long memory.


    But the wild man simply got up from his couch, and then flopped down and knelt in front of Su Li and said, "national master, save me!"


    Just in front of Su Li, the light of pious faith beat brightly


    "How did this become my believer?"


    Su Li couldn''t understand it. Then he didn''t bother to say a word. He waved and threw a magic skill on the goods


    It''s true that medicine stone is difficult to cure, but he has divine skill.


    This kind of blood disease is a super infectious disease specially created by means of repairing truth.


    When the Qin army is complete and vigorous, there is no need to be afraid. There is no way to start the epidemic driven by these cultivation methods.


    But Zhang Zhi''s behavior of rushing into the array without authorization brought this future trouble back to the camp


    Fortunately, Su Li felt that something was wrong and controlled these people.


    Wang was not used to them when he dealt with them and thought about them directly.


    It is not known whether Zhang Zhi repented, but at least he put an end to the crisis that the epidemic spread to the whole military camp.


    Then... After all, Su Li almost got the role of the God of medicine by relying on his own ability!


    Now think about it. It''s really a pity. How did he choose the name of "the king of flesh" as soon as he took his head out?


    Although the characteristics of the ''God of medicine'' still exist in his divine power characteristics, it really hurts


    Zhang Zhi and his ministry were cured by divine magic and became a group of believers disliked by Su Li.


    He doesn''t lack these beliefs. Can you stop believing him!


    It''s just that they still need to recuperate when they recover from a serious illness. Otherwise, Su Li felt that there must be a group of rough men behind him.


    At this time, the "wartime headquarters" composed of Ji Zheng, Su Li and Wang Jianjian soon unified their thinking... Continue to spend time with them!


    "As long as the mortal army is still the main body, they can''t escape the barrier of logistics supply. We continue to drag on, and with the national strength of Daqin, we will be able to laugh to the end!" Ji Zheng finally set the tone.


    In fact, Wang Jianhe and Su Li have made it very clear before. Ji is just the final summary.


    It seems that he didn''t do anything, but as a king of a country, he can go to the battlefield without fear of arrows, which is an expression of great spirit.


    After the victory of this battle, because Ji Zheng came to the battlefield, no matter how many war achievements the other five soldiers have made, and no matter how many real talents Wang Jianjian has shown here, the only first achievement can only be Ji Zheng''s.


    What kind of decision can a king make when he guards his country?


    With Ji Zheng''s move, the government of the Western Qin Dynasty, which had just carried out excessive power, was completely kneaded together.


    Because their king has done this step, then this war can only win but not lose!


    So for the next half a month, the Qin army and the Western alliance seemed to have a "tacit understanding" to maintain the previous rhythm and fight.


    However, the Allied forces in the western regions also obviously slowed down the pace of attack during this period... After all, there are casualties ranging from two to three thousand and three to four thousand every day. Their 350000 people have already knocked out the change in nearly a month!


    Suddenly, after the Western allied forces had maintained their offensive for a month, they stopped without warning.


    It seems that they have finally realized that their previous sneaky tricks have not been realized... The Western Qin army is still standing still. How does such a strong force seem to be infected with the blood epidemic?


    The Western allied forces did not continue to attack the mountains, and the two sides confronted each other at the top and bottom of the mountain.


    "It''s very unusual. With their supply capacity, it shouldn''t be like this." Wang Jian stood at the head of the city, looked down and whispered to himself, as if he couldn''t get through the current situation.


    But Ji Zheng was very open and said, "we can get the help of Mr. Su and Jianya sect. We can be so stable. Since the other party has the devil monk behind the scenes, we must also have the means to solve their problems."


    Su Li thought it was reasonable. It was just the logistics supply of 300000 people. It shouldn''t be difficult for a Xiuzhen sect... Right?


    He''s living on his own, because there are Changchun Zi in his sword cliff sect and a small organization of "Tianzong" composed of farming enthusiasts. Naturally, he doesn''t panic when he meets this kind of thing.


    Even on the northern battlefield, Meng Zhi and song Rui''s supplies were originally the responsibility of Jianya sect


    "In this way, it seems that it is difficult to win if you delay..." Wang said with some distress.


    "Otherwise, I''ll get a memorial from the court. Lord an''s trip to Sichuan is very smooth and has cleared most of the forces in Sichuan. At that time, only 50000 new soldiers under the old lord can be transferred here... Form an array and charge with them, and the battle can be won."


    Ji Zheng''s answer is to focus on the overall situation!


    He continued: "the war situation in Mahan can be ignored. The great nobles in Jingnan are almost impatient. Once Jingnan withdraws, we can send at least 150000 elite to help."


    "So dragging on is more good than bad for us anyway."


    This is also the essence of the difficult situation of Western Qin besieged by the six parties... As long as Western Qin survives the most difficult period and deadlocks, it will gradually gain the upper hand and break the situation over time.


    "Your Majesty is wise, the end will be far worse than it!" Wang Jianhe quickly sent sweet flattery... This is absolutely sincere.


    "Well, you''re just the commander of one side. It''s inevitable that you will only consider the current war situation. But I''m the king of the Qin Dynasty. My thoughts are different." Ji Zheng responded modestly... Is this modesty?


    Su Li felt that Ji Zheng seemed to have changed after she became king of Qin... But it doesn''t matter. It''s also human nature, as long as she doesn''t really look like a great success.


    But looking at Ji Zheng and Wang Jianhe in front of him, after the previous "dislike", the monarchs and ministers obviously matched each other very much.


    ... Wang concurrently is actually more suitable for the court than the army.


    After the fierce battle for a month, it stopped for about ten days... This period can be regarded as the peace before the storm.


    However, Wang Jian is really thoughtful in adjusting the mentality of the soldiers... He didn''t stop practicing during this period, but still took turns to carry out high-intensity training to maintain the tense nerves of the soldiers.


    Then he asked the baggage camp to prepare a big meal for the soldiers, so that they could be full of expectation every day.


    But both Ji Zheng and Wang Jian know that when the Western allied forces are ready to attack again, they can only rely on their national division.


    ... sure enough, the troops of the western regions under the mountain pass sounded the war drum again and were coming to attack the mountain.


    This time, their offensive was very different. They armed a 20000 strong armored infantry, then stared at the arrows of the Qin army and began to attack the mountain


    It seems that Ji Zheng''s judgment is correct, and the other party''s behind the scenes supporters really have a way to start wiping out the arms gap between the two sides.


    The other party''s equipment is also up, but Wang is still not afraid. He looked at the other party''s heavily armed army and couldn''t help laughing: "the riprap machine at Hongshan has been idle enough. Let''s use it at this time."


    Then, the twenty riprap machines were adjusted and fired after closing the wall.


    Twenty giant stones crossed the head of the Qin army and bombarded the mountain path below... There are not many, but the deterrent is too strong!


    At this time, another gap between the soldiers of the two sides was revealed. In fact, the killing caused by 20 stone throwers was very limited, but the fear of human instinct made these heavy armored soldiers in the western regions subconsciously want to avoid.


    The original neat and dense formation was in a mess in this case, so it was caught and killed by the well-equipped but well-trained Qin army.


    In fact, the number of heavy armor infantry of the other party has exceeded that of the Qin Army... But so what? If you can''t fight, you can''t fight.


    At the foot of the mountain, someone seemed to be angry. At the moment of the third round of boulder throwing, a dark light broke out in the camp of the Western allied forces, smashing all the boulders flying in the air.


    From a distance, it seems that a man with great penetrating roar can be heard: "what are you afraid of? I''ll show you. Don''t be afraid of their riprap machine!"


    Ji was standing on the closing wall, watching the scene from a distance, and then said, "their friar shot."


    Su Li responded faintly, "well, so I can do it."


    While talking, he had taken out the flower of Jun... And his eyes had locked it when the man opposite started.

 Chapter 499

    Li has been waiting for the other party to show up on the battlefield for a long time. He wants to force out the powerful devil behind the scenes... Because such a strong man always hides behind the scenes, which is really on pins and needles.


    So Su Li didn''t have any hesitation at all. He took out the divine bow directly, and then bent the bow and took an arrow


    Jun''s flower can increase the tensile strength with mana. Originally, Su Li had to rely on Ice Hunters to pull it all.


    But now he can do it himself.


    Because when he found that his important intention coincided with his mana, he could evolve Wanjun power... Since he can bear Wanjun, he naturally needs Wanjun power!


    Mana is like a medium for the mind to see reality, showing the powerful power in his heart


    The bow was full of strings, but what Su Li hung on the bow string was a wooden sword


    Beiguang, who already had some "deep" understanding of the sword cliff sect, saw it and understood it. At the same time, he secretly complained that the elders of the sect were making a mountain out of a molehill, right? Why does everything require the shape of a sword first?


    At this moment, Su Li showed his'' sword cliff tributary: Sword shooting ''!


    But this move is really too strong


    Simply lock in with the intention of piercing the cloud, and then bless with the newly understood divine front intention. Driven by the huge pulling force of the divine bow, this'' sword ''seemed to appear directly in front of the demon monk at the moment of leaving the string.


    He was a magic friar at the level of golden elixir. He felt that he could relax when he cast magic from a distance behind the battlefield.


    But when a protective treasure on his body was automatically activated and shining, he realized how wrong he was.


    There seems to be something shining on his body, and then he feels that his body is leaking... Look down, good guy, why is there a hole in his heart?


    He didn''t feel much pain, but a feeling of "dying" took him away.


    The crisp "sword" startled the monks around.


    But after this was startled, someone immediately cut open the victim''s stomach, dug out a gold pill and took it away


    It is worthy of the devil''s style, and it is not a waste of any "resources".


    This'' sword shooting ''really makes Beiguang''s eyes shine... He thinks it''s a great feeling to snipe the enemy from a long distance.


    So he asked, "master, can I learn archery from you?"


    Su Li tilted his head and asked, "how''s your talisman painting?"


    Beiguang immediately said somewhat discouraged, "just barely able to draw the ''blood activating talisman''..."


    This progress is really slow enough. Su Li, a mere blood activating talisman, came back after trying it twice, and he just started to practice Qi!


    What happened to his stupid apprentice?


    After practicing for a month, I just learned the blood activating talisman.


    His turnips are more capable than such disciples!


    But Su Li didn''t say that people are stupid... There''s no way.


    He just said, "bite back and eat one mouthful. You must at least master the heart clearing talisman before you can learn anything else."


    Beiguang could only answer with a look of frustration... Who told him to learn talismans at the beginning? Moreover, his teacher''s inheritance was originally regarded as the respect of Fu Tao, which made him hold his breath and must improve his ability in Fu Tao.


    After the death of a golden elixir in the western region allied forces, they withdrew their troops for the first time after only attacking the city for a long time... Maybe they just reacted. In fact, the success or failure of this war really depends on the behind the scenes cultivation forces of both sides, not the ordinary soldiers on the front battlefield.


    Naturally, the Qin army had a king and settled Su Li without worry. Ji Zhengzheng even began to remotely control the direction of the government in the Hongshan pass through the information transmission system built by Su Li.


    Because Su Li built a small transmission array in Hongshan pass, the memorials from the middle of the court will be sent here through the transmission array of Guishao palace every day, and Ji Zheng will return to the palace of Anyang City after her reply.


    So although Ji Zheng was far away at the border, he still maintained control over the North Korean Bureau.


    Even because it was a time for everyone to work together to tide over the difficulties, even if it was such a "remote office", Ji Zheng quickly completed the power transition and gradually completely controlled the government of the Western Qin Dynasty.


    Su Li''s master and apprentice came down temporarily and only waited for the people in the evil way to make changes.


    In his spare time, Beiguang kept practicing talismans... He was really not good at this. He often wasted ten times more efforts than ordinary people, but the results were nothing.


    Su Li was also helpless... He knew what was going on with his apprentice.


    Those who should be robbed, of course, should only be responsible for killing and fighting. Beiguang''s talent in this regard is indeed amazing.


    But now that he has joined his family and become his disciple, of course he should also consider the future of Beiguang!


    After the disaster, Beiguang''s luck was taken back by heaven and earth. If he still only knew the war but lost the protection of his luck... He would not come to a good end.


    So Su Liming knew that he was not good at it, and he also wanted to teach him these skills that could help him understand Heaven and earth.


    Dan, weapon, talisman and array, although the sword sect in those years was a side door, even in today''s sword cliff, it is just a perfect inheritance.


    But these four kinds of knowledge can really help monks understand Heaven and earth.


    Although Dan, Qi and array Su Li are all involved, they are not proficient after all. Only Fu Tao is what he is best at and condenses the life charm. Therefore, he hopes to teach his disciples what a friar should really practice through Fu Tao.


    It''s just that the cultivation speed of Beiguang is too slow... He has to think of other ways.


    He is a real master of Fu Tao, even better than others. At the same time, his early experience of fighting with the disciples of Tianyuan Yiqi sect came into his mind.


    Although the disciple of Tianyuan Yiqi sect didn''t have high accomplishments, he did draw runes with a sword!


    At first he scoffed at it because it was superfluous in his eyes... But now he suddenly realized it.


    Maybe this is a feasible way instead?


    The significance of drawing runes is that they can keep the mysterious Taoism for a while... To put it bluntly, it is like a seal that leaves the magic power of Taoism on the rune paper.


    Therefore, he has amazing talent for seal, so he can be so sensitive to rune.


    So in other words, he doesn''t need to seal it, but just need to show it?


    That''s the void condensed Rune... And since it''s a void condensed rune, why care whether it''s a sword or a rune?


    So Su Li began to burst into inspiration again.


    Starting from the most basic blood activating talisman, he began to transform this talisman into a sword


    He is already very experienced in such things.


    Once he reduced a set of body training techniques to a talisman called "Lian Shanyin". On the contrary, what about pushing a paper talisman back into a sword technique?


    So he portrayed the strokes of the blood activating talisman with a sword... In fact, it is still a talisman, because just from the perspective of swordsmanship, those swordsmanship are really meaningless.


    But his idea could be realized. At least he felt a burst of blood flow.


    Then the question arises. What''s the use of this'' Rune sword technique ''?


    Do you want to warm up with a "sword dance" first?


    The picture is too hot to think about.


    However, there is nothing wrong with changing "Qingxin talisman" to "Qingxin sword". Practicing it can concentrate and calm Qi to resist external evil. It is equivalent to giving yourself a "buff", which is quite good.


    Then the "Guiyuan talisman" is transformed into "Guiyuan sword". Practice it to help recover. It seems very suitable to practice it again after each practice. It can relieve physical fatigue and quickly recover.


    There is also the "Juling sword technique" of Juling talisman... It has miraculous effects to restore true Qi and true yuan after the war or after great consumption.


    These three buffs were all for himself, but Su Li thought, if these three buffs were all for once, would he have to do all these three sets of "Fu Jian Shu"?


    It seems like a waste of effort.


    So he thought he could combine the three sets of swordsmanship into one set?


    So the real technology came


    Based on his understanding of the rune, he first tried to find out the more similar strokes in the rune, then found a more suitable posture to replace it, and then rearranged a smooth and good-looking order with other actions


    So Su Li ''danced'' like this!


    This is like a sword dance, because this set of swordsmanship has almost no actual combat ability.


    But no one can ignore the magic of this sword technique, because just watching Su Li''s "dance" seems to make people''s mind clear and quiet.


    As a sword dancer, Su Li felt the flow of heaven and earth vitality through this ethereal and clear state of mind, and then felt how his sword moves attracted these heaven and earth vitality to gather here


    At the same time, how does his body coincide with these heaven and earth vitality in some actions, and then make these heaven and earth vitality converge into his body


    At this moment, his heart and body seemed to be with heaven and earth. He had completely forgotten himself when he danced the sword, and then naturally seemed to understand how his body and mind should cooperate with heaven and earth... So that his magic power came into being.


    Originally, the mana on his golden elixir was naturally condensed in a way he didn''t understand. Although it was also under his control, he couldn''t completely control it.


    But now it''s different


    When he woke up from that realm, he found that his spiritual cultivation suddenly jumped.


    It seems that when the mind is together, it can naturally communicate with the world vitality of the outside world and generate mana.


    Of course, the amount of mana generated at this moment is not large, and his body can''t store these mana except the golden elixir.


    In a trance, he seemed to understand a truth: "that is, the cultivation of self-cultivation of ancient Dharma is to refine the body into a container that can hold mana. Today, Yuanying, who practices Dharma, directly creates a container that can hold mind and mana based on the golden pill."


    "Now he can hold mana with the golden elixir as a container, and has enough powerful spiritual refining mana... Then the question comes. What''s his situation now?"

 Chapter 500

    The unexpected appearance of this set of swordsmanship once again provided a boost to Su Li''s cultivation and made him jump to a realm he had never thought of before.


    If you insist, his spiritual realm and spiritual power have reached the level of Yuanying at this time. Only because the will of the divine soul has not sunk into the golden pill and broken the shell of Yuanying, it is difficult to achieve the level of Yuanying in mana control.


    In other words, his present state can actually be called "half step Yuanying".


    "Su Li, Su Li, your current situation is actually very similar to the former gods of my father''s generation. They open up the world and their own path of practice. Therefore, for their ancient powers, there is no ancient and modern method of practice, only a personal path."


    Haitang marveled at Su Li''s physical and spiritual transformation, and then couldn''t help saying: "the so-called ancient cultivation and current cultivation are more universal cultivation methods that have been changed and improved step by step by the latecomers after Da Neng passed down his general outline of the road."


    "If it were you, maybe you could really try to get out of your own way like a God in the father''s generation?"


    Su Li was also excited, but then he shook his head and said, "I have never compared myself with those great abilities in ancient times... Since today''s path of cultivation is constantly summarized by countless ancestors, I don''t have to give up because I don''t know what kind of ''path'' it is."


    He knew very well what path he should take.


    It seems that he has a powerful way that seems to belong to himself now... But the key is that he never cultivates immortals to become more powerful, but to make himself happy.


    He thinks that imitating the great God of antiquity will be very powerful, but it will also be very hard... How can he stand such a person who loves leisure and enjoyment?


    In fact, if it hadn''t been for the disaster, he must have planned to travel around the world at his feet.


    Try different scenery, eat different food... This is his favorite way.


    So he didn''t respond to Haitang''s proposal. He just smiled and asked, "Haitang, what do you think I''d better name this sword?"


    Begonia drilled his head out of Su Li''s hair and asked curiously, "can I get it?"


    "Help me, don''t want to be spit up by those people, my naming talent......" Su Li said his pain.


    Since he named the sword technique he created before "advanced sword technique", he has been deprived of the right to name it... Now the combination of sword technique and Qi practice is called the great five elements sword classic.


    Begonia seemed to have a deep feeling of sympathy, and then said, "your sword technique can purify your heart, gather souls and return to the yuan. It is a first-class sword technique that can strengthen your body and cultivate your mind."


    "Let''s call it ''yuan spirit sword dance''. Yuan is the body and spirit is the heart, and the unity of yuan and spirit is heaven and earth."


    It sounds really pleasant.


    So he nodded... In fact, no matter what name Begonia took, he would recognize it. Let''s find her something to do.


    "Yuan Ling sword dance", which was created by Su Li, has a sword technique... Even it is a sword technique without any lethality, which is only created for practicing body, mind and heaven and earth.


    Of course, this is also created for apprenticeship.


    So he sighed about the wonder of this sword technique and taught it to Beiguang.


    This "Yuanling sword dance" has become the most difficult sword technique for Beiguang to practice.


    He practiced sword very quickly, but that''s because every sword technique always hides the way of killing and cutting. He is naturally sensitive to deforestation and can draw inferences from one instance and quickly understand it.


    However, this set of Yuan Ling sword dance does not have a trace of killing spirit, but simply dances for himself... So he feels at a loss.


    Su Li had expected this for a long time, but for the first time, he seriously told him that even if he only wrote down the movements first, he would have to practice it by rote.


    This is definitely a set of swordsmanship that can be used for life


    Therefore, there is no doubt that there is another top sword skill inheritance in the Dharma transmission Hall of Jianya sect... A group of leaders of Jianya sect feel beeping. Why should the top sword skill inheritance of their Jianya sect become that of a guy who knows nothing about sword skills?


    They feel that their faith and practice in life have been insulted, so they hold their breath one by one and are ready to push through the old and bring forth the new and create their own top swordsmanship... Joking, if the top swordsmanship inheritance of Jianya sect is "surnamed Su Mingli", where else do they put their faces?


    But it''s not easy for them to create a Kendo inheritance comparable to the great five elements sword classic and the yuan Ling sword dance


    Su Li is blessed with the luck of his disciples, so he can always get it by chance... They may start to lose their hair again.


    Just when Beiguang was sad and the whole sword cliff was sad, the demon behind the Western alliance finally moved again


    And this action was somewhat unexpected


    "Roar!"


    A beast roar came from a distance. Su Li and Beiguang looked at each other and immediately boarded the city


    But on the desert in the distance, the Western allied forces are avoiding the truth, and then the giant beasts like flying dragons floating on the sand with their heads low are slowly approaching.


    This flying dragon has a left and a right head. Although it looks like a dragon head, it has no corners, and its skin is horny and dry, just like rock fragments.


    A pair of giant wings wrapped in meat membrane, although open, can float in mid air without patting.


    On its long tail, there is a flame burning. Even in this desert, there is a burning smell that seems to be hotter than the sun star overhead.


    Wang Jianjian looked a little ugly. In fact, most of the defenders of Hongshan pass showed an ugly look


    "Flying dragon wildfire... I thought it was just a legend!" he took a breath and said.


    Ji Zheng immediately asked, "tell me more."


    With a bitter face, Wang said, "the last general just knows that this is the legend of the hundred countries in the western regions... It is said that there is an extremely terrible Warcraft living in the dead sand sea, so it is replaced by wildfire. When its wings are spread, it can slide on the sand surface, and when its wings are flapped, there will be sand storms. Where it passes, it can turn the oasis into a desert, which is the most terrible existence in the desert legend."


    "Unexpectedly, the legend is true, and those Hu people in the western regions even led the legendary Warcraft over!"


    Su Li didn''t respond at all... Feilong wildfire? This is clearly a wild beast living in the desert!


    It was originally thought that only wild animals remained in the ice ocean of the North Sea. Now it seems that it is only the living area of wild animals in the sea, but there are other species left on the land.


    "Gudu ~"


    Su Li seemed to hear the sound of spitting.


    He looked around, but saw that his dog had jumped onto the wall and stared at the flying dragon wildfire and drooled


    After walking around with Su Li, the dog is really used to eating "delicacies".


    The main reason is that it knows that fleshy flowers need this kind of high-grade "flower fertilizer" to produce "good fruit". That kind of flower is all good things.


    Su Li smiled. He felt that the wild beast was not very strong.


    In fact, the strength of wild animals can be distinguished from their size.


    He has seen a lot of those huge wild animals in the sea. He is not afraid of those huge animals like islands. What''s more, such a "small animal" is only 20 or 30 meters long?


    "The body strength of this wild beast is not too strong, but it looks terrible compared with ordinary monks... Why don''t you try?" Su Li reached out and rubbed the dog''s head.


    The sausage ''bared and slipped'' and sucked, then nodded and jumped directly from the wall stack.


    When TENGSHEN was in mid air, his whole body had changed... His body was rapidly enlarged, and the original hair color of black back and white belly became pitch black in the process.


    Scourge form... No, it''s not just scourge form.


    No matter how strong the cultivation is, the real disaster beast will not have such a size... But unlike the meat intestines, his blood is actually different from the disaster beast and the moon dog. It seems that it is affected by the fact that its owner always changes his cultivation state at will, and it has been trying to change its blood.


    Now it has turned into a huge black dog. Although it is only three-quarters the size of the wildfire... It is full of flesh and vitality, but it is not inferior.


    Ordinary friars rarely encounter wild animals. They just feel that they are invulnerable and have infinite power. There are many powerful talents and magical powers that are extremely difficult to deal with.


    But for the meat intestines killed back and forth with Su Li in the ice ocean of the North Sea, it clearly knows where the weaknesses of these wild animals are


    It fell to the ground with a loud ''Sirius roar'', and immediately roared the flying dragon wildfire down from the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The huge body hit the ground, causing a piece of dust.


    And just as it was struggling to get up, the meat intestines had jumped fiercely.


    A pair of hind legs stepped on the back of the wildfire, and then the two claws took turns to beat the two faucets quickly, looking very irritable.


    "The small intestines have grown up too." Haitang sighed faintly hiding in Su Li''s hair.


    Indeed, after mixing with Su Li for so long, the meat sausage is definitely a demon king level. It''s just that it''s used to staying around Su Li, eating, drinking, selling cute and coquettish. Now it''s rare to break out once, so people know that it has actually grown a lot.


    With the meat sausage at this time, if you choose to transform, I''m afraid you can immediately transform into a perfect human shape and become a big demon level existence.


    But it thinks it''s a pet. If it turns into a shape, it''s inconvenient to follow its owner


    So even if it can throw itself on the back of the desert beast to form complete suppression, it still doesn''t want to take off its body.


    At this moment, there is a psychological gap between the Qin army and the Allied forces in the western regions

 Chapter 501

    The two giants fought and raised the dust all over the sky.


    However, this had a very different impact on the morale of the Qin army and the Western allied forces.


    For the Western allied forces, this flying dragon wildfire is the legendary magic dragon, the source of fear in the desert and their childhood nightmare.


    But such a magic dragon was attacked by a demon dog jumping down from the opposite wall


    It''s like the most powerful existence in their hearts, but for the Qin people opposite, it can be done by anyone who comes out.


    For a moment, a strong sense of inferiority struck me.


    As for Qin Jun, he felt that he had a national master in charge. As expected, there was no need to panic about anything. No matter what moths came out opposite, the national master could have a way to deal with them


    Morale has not improved much, but it is more stable and full of a sense of superiority.


    But also because of this, the devil friar over there can''t help coming forward at last.


    First of all, two golden elixir monks shot to stop the entanglement of the two giants.


    But the means of these two magic elixirs are really painless for these two giants.


    It''s not a mana level attack. It''s almost no threat to the wild beast.


    But at this time, one of them offered a long nail shaped magic weapon with faint blue fragrance and stabbed it hard at the back of the sausage


    This magic weapon is vicious. Although the meat sausage doesn''t seem to care very much... Su Li only let the meat sausage come out to exercise his muscles and bones so as not to gain weight and affect his appearance. He didn''t really call it to fight.


    So he suddenly burst the sword wings behind his back and came to the battlefield as if in a flash.


    With a wave of the sword wing, he bounced the long nail magic weapon. Then, regardless of the flying dragon wildfire that finally got up while distracted by the meat intestines, he just waved a sword spirit at the two golden elixir demons.


    Although this sword Qi is composed of real yuan, it is also very common. It is even the sword Qi of the basic sword technique of Jianya sect.


    But it was such a sword spirit that blessed his divine edge and the ultimate strength and speed honed by the red edge sword technique.


    So the air was quietly cut open. Before the sword Qi reached, the two golden elixirs felt that a sharp breath had cut open their bodies.


    This is an illusion. Su Li''s sword meaning is too strong, and even has reached the level of direct spiritual attack.


    So in their perception, even if the sword Qi has not been cut in front of them, their hearts have been cut first.


    So it seemed to outsiders that the two golden elixirs suddenly became dull, and then watched Su Li''s sword cut them off together!


    There was not even a scream, as if they had lost consciousness before then.


    Cutting people first cuts the heart... Su Li finally felt like a "master of Kendo".


    Because Su Li''s seemingly ordinary sword Qi made people feel ordinary. In theory, friar Jindan could definitely cope with it. Therefore, no one reacted until the two magic golden pills were cut off into four.


    Of course, their first reaction was to rob the two fresh gold pills and seal them up temporarily with a special secret method... Su Li, as the initiator of the terracotta warriors, was "forgotten" for a while.


    ... this is the devil friar. What he cares most is always his immediate personal interests.


    However, Su Li is not idle. Now he is slowly looking at things from the perspective of "development"... This flying dragon wildfire looks good, but it is actually much worse than those epic beasts in the sea that have existed for thousands of years.


    Just right. You can catch it back to zongmen and keep it in captivity


    If you can tame it, it''s best. If you can''t tame it, you can keep it as flower fertilizer. Daily bleeding is also a "recyclable resource".


    So he just paused a little. At the moment when the attention of those demon friars was attracted by the two gold pills of their own people, he was pointing at the wildfire that just turned over and wanted to flutter its wings


    The next moment, the wild beast suddenly fell to the ground again.


    The prison cliff above it loomed, and five prison locks flew out from the bottom of the prison cliff, which bound the wild beast to death at once.


    There is no doubt that the prison cliff talisman is definitely the strongest method to block the seal in the earthly cultivation world.


    Anyway, the wild beast directly turned his eyes on his two heads and four eyes. He couldn''t resist at all.


    This wild beast can''t even resist the repressive power of the prison cliff talisman, let alone increase the deterrent power of the divine soul... It really has no way.


    "Let go of the wildfire!"


    Only then did the friars of the evil way react, but this time all the people hidden in the coalition forces in the western regions came out.


    A total of 21 people, including 15 Qi training periods, four golden elixirs, and two Yuanying Zhenjun.


    But what''s the use of more people?


    Su Li looked at these evil friars who had escaped from the cover of the mortal army and tilted their heads at the meat intestines.


    Meat intestines easily understood a trace from his eyes, and then opened his voice with a cry of Sirius!


    "Roar!"


    The frightened wolf howling directly frightens the spirits. This is the sound of soul taking at the level of a big demon!


    So those evil practitioners in the Qi refining period immediately fell to the ground like dumplings... They were stunned and foamed at the mouth.


    The four golden elixir friars were relatively better. Although they suddenly stagnated, they barely fell from the sky.


    But even so, they look at each other with lingering fear.


    However, the two Yuanying just paused a little and didn''t seem to be affected much


    But this slight pause has the greatest impact on Yuanying!


    How many stories can happen in the battle of Yuanying level?


    Anyway, when the two Yuanying came to their senses, they found that there were already two swords against the upper door... This is the ancient etiquette of Jianya sect: give a sword when you meet.


    These two swords Su Li played very casually, which was no different from the one that cut two gold pills in one breath... It can be seen that he was really "saying hello".


    But the two evil yuan babies were busy and confused. The trouble was not the real yuan in the sword spirit, but the sword meaning carried by the real yuan!


    The more you practice, the more important the spiritual will power of a monk becomes.


    Why does the same spell have different power when cast in different hands?


    That is because of the spiritual gap between practitioners.


    The main road leads to the same goal by different paths, but in fact, the process of practicing the same way always starts relatively rigid and single, and with the advancement of the process, it will become changeable and colorful under different experiences. It''s just that there will be the same end in the end.


    Therefore, when facing this sword, the two demon true kings felt as if they were facing the full blow of a strong man at the same level, which made them busy and had a feeling of being difficult to resist.


    However, fortunately, they are really strong after all, and they are the devil Zhenjun who grew up in the fight. They quickly used their own means to deal with the blow, but there was some in the process


    The evil Taoist Zhenjun on the left suddenly bit his tongue and suddenly spewed out a big mouth of dirty blood... These blood stains made a violent "hiss" sound when they touched Su Li''s sword Qi.


    Although Su Li''s sword Qi still broke the barrier of dirty blood with the blessing of Shenfeng''s intention, it was not surprising that Su Li was infected by dirty blood and became "blunt" a lot.


    The power of sword Qi lies in the sharpness of Shenfeng''s intention at the spiritual level. Once Shenfeng''s intention becomes "blunt", the lethality to Yuanying Zhenjun will be no longer.


    So the devil Zhenjun just waved his hand and blew out a magic force to completely disperse Su Li''s sword spirit... The last one was very magnanimous, but it was a master''s style. But the premise is to wipe the blood from the corners of the mouth first.


    And what about the devil on the other right?


    But he quickly pinched the Dharma formula with both hands, and then he let the sword Qi cut on himself.


    This is very strange, because the sword Qi hit the target really!


    "Poof!"


    A wide bloodstain appeared directly on the shoulder of Zhenjun.


    But the next moment, the bloodstain quickly disappeared, as if it had been just an illusion.


    "Poop!"


    But behind him, a real devil fell to the ground, and his whole body was about to be split


    Look at that scar, isn''t it the same as the one that appeared on the demon true king before?


    I don''t know what the evil law is, but I transferred my injury to my fellow immortal!


    At the same time, the devil Zhenjun, who bit his tongue and sprayed a big mouthful of blood, was unwilling to be outdone. He stretched out his palm like a chicken claw and buckled it at a distance to another real devil of his own


    At the next moment, the man spewed blood from his eyes, ears, mouth and nose without saying a word... And the spewed blood gathered in the palm of the "chicken claw" of the real king of the devil, and then he swallowed it.


    The face that had been defeated by vomiting blood recovered in a short time... Good guy, this is using his fellow immortal as a ''blood bottle''!


    The actions of the two real masters of the evil way really completely explain what is called the evil way... They really do harm to others and benefit themselves. Everything is for themselves, even if their peers are just tools that can be "sacrificed" at any time.


    The remaining two magic elixirs looked at each other. They just felt that compared with Sully, these two magic elders were really terrible!


    They wanted to run on the spot.


    But the two demon true kings snorted coldly: "what are you afraid of? They are usually favored by us. At this time, they are just paying back."


    ... those two evil immortals suddenly understood a truth.


    It''s a blessing for younger disciples to be close to their elders in the orthodox school.


    But being close to the elders in the demon sect is an absolute disaster!


    Because no one knows when the elders of the devil will do something to your body


    Su Li looked at the scene coldly, and then asked strangely, "such inheritance has not been extinct?"


    Begonia hid in his hair, held his ear and whispered, "because there are always many unwilling people, people who want to take shortcuts, or natural villains in this world."


    Su Li''s ears were itchy, and a warm smile appeared on his side. Then he looked coldly at the person opposite


    At the beginning of the devil''s way, it may be the struggle of the poor man.


    But now that you have embarked on the devil''s way, there is no innocence!

 Chapter 502

    "Despicable!"


    The two demon true kings even criticized Su Li after they recovered quickly... Is this a joke?


    So behind Su Li, there was a pair of sword ideas composed of countless sword Qi. The sharp breath immediately made the two real kings one.


    Just looking at the pair of sword wings, I imagined that if each sword Qi on it had the same terrible sword meaning as just now... The two demon true kings just felt guilty.


    "The wildfire is raised by our ancestors of the green devil sect. You can''t take it away!"


    At least this point of magic cultivation is quite satisfactory... When you know that your fist is hard but others, you immediately make yourself ''soft''.


    However, Su Li prefers the style of sword cliff sect to that of magic cultivation... As an enemy, he should have some awareness of being an enemy!


    He didn''t bother to talk nonsense at all. After "saying hello", he found that the two evil masters really had a lot of water, so he simply cut them all at one go?


    In an instant, his wings vibrated, and countless sword Qi flew out!


    That''s why it''s said that these two Yuanying have water... Because the real Yuanying can easily stop this attack if the spiritual power can reach the benchmark and cooperate with the mana of the best carrier of spiritual power.


    The faces of the two evil taozhenjun suddenly became ugly. This time it was time for them to prepare, but they still didn''t come up with any good countermeasures.


    One of the them turned directly into a mass of the dirty blood to escape, and rest chose hard resistance with the no choice


    So Su Li saw that the miscellaneous mana released by the other party was pierced with holes by his sword Qi attached to pure will... Incidentally, the devil Zhenjun behind also collapsed in a moment.


    A black and gray "baby" entangled with karma and hostility flew up in the air, as if to turn into a streamer and rush into the crowd of the western region army in the rear.


    But at this time, a dog suddenly flew over from the side, grabbed the yuan baby full of sin in one mouth, and then swallowed it directly


    The sausage licked its tongue, indicating that this small snack is very delicious.


    Su Li wanted to cover his face. It''s really a mess. He stuffed everything into his stomach. Aren''t you afraid of eating bad stomach?


    However, considering the disaster of meat intestines, animal blood can digest these most evil things, and moon dog blood can purify and peel them... It can be said that it is double restraint.


    The sausage regained the size of a small milk dog, flew into Su Li''s arms and rubbed his head like a little pet.


    But at this time, no one dared to underestimate the little milk dog... What he mews is the dog who can throw the flying dragon wildfire on the ground!


    Look at those magic friars... Where are the traces of magic friars? They have disappeared directly.


    Su Li didn''t think so. He just took the sealed flying dragon wildfire back to the mountain pass with one hand, and didn''t forget to educate his disciples: "see the end of those evil friars?"


    "This is the result of unstable cultivation. Look at those miscellaneous Manas... How can they be miscellaneous? It''s because they have impure hearts..."


    Beiguang is submissive. Su Li is what he says... He has now learned how powerful his master is from another aspect.


    If a word doesn''t agree, give a sword first, and open it directly after making sure that the other party can''t fight!


    But he has a question


    "Master, if we can''t fight against each other, we will be angered by your sword?" Beiguang asked his soul.


    Su Li''s voice suddenly stopped, and then said if there was a deep meaning: "first of all, you have to make sure that the opponent doesn''t look so strong... It depends on experience, but there is still a trick."


    "That is, people who are really powerful will be more modest... Because modest people always know that their shortcomings will continue to become stronger, while people who look very proud will only see their advantages and tend to stagnate."


    "So when you meet a modest person, you talk well with others... Generally, this kind of person will be very comfortable."


    "When you meet a very arrogant person... Just give him a sword. Anyway, such people are usually very angry. Rather than fight when you are angry with him, you''d better fight first."


    This "simple sword cliff values" really fooled Beiguang.


    But on second thought, it seems very reasonable.


    Ji Zheng looked at Su Li''s disciples silently... Are you sure there will be no problem with the disciples taught like this?


    The Allied forces in the western regions retreated again... We have to retreat. They have lost a lot in the immortal fight just now!


    In fact, the Western allied forces are already very embarrassed. They can''t see the hope of victory in the face of the Western Qin Dynasty.


    But they can''t withdraw, because whether they can withdraw is not under their own control... Unless the green demon gate gives up.


    But the demon sect didn''t seem to give up so easily, because Su Li didn''t know why the demons were staring at Xiqin.


    So he thought for a moment and caught all the more than a dozen demons who were stunned by the sausage roar.


    The "soul searching technique" he learned in his early years has not been abandoned. He began to search the heads of these demons one by one and did not mind turning them into idiots.


    Then he found that these people''s brains are almost no different from idiots!


    We all know that "killing" and "robbing" amplify our various desires to the extreme, and act to the extreme.


    Su Li didn''t want to see some pictures, which would only affect his mood.


    He just decided that he had nothing to gain, so he waved and beheaded all these people.


    Beiguang, who is watching nearby, suddenly feels a little unbearable... This is also a common problem of young people growing up in a superior environment.


    Although Beiguang had a hard time in his early years, in fact, he has been receiving the help of various people to live to the present.


    In the past, she survived with the help of aunt lingju and uncles of Yongye City, but now she is favored by Su Li and sheltered by sword cliff.


    This protected his inner goodness, but also made him lose a lot of wind and rain, which seemed too naive.


    Su Li thought for a moment and felt that his apprentice would carry the beam and guide the world through the magic robbery in the future. Of course, he could not be naive in this regard.


    So he thought for a moment and said, "there are some things I didn''t want to say, but I think that''s what you have to know."


    "Do you remember what you did when you passed Hongshan pass when you visited the western regions?"


    Beiguang showed a puzzled look, and then his face suddenly changed


    When he left the customs, he met a large number of refugees gathered here.


    At that time, those refugees were short of food and clothing. They either died of thirst or starvation, so he set up an oasis Lake outside Hongshan pass.


    ... but now, what is it like outside the Hongshan pass?


    Is there room for those refugees?


    "Shifu... Shifu..." Beiguang''s tone trembled. He didn''t know what answer he wanted to hear from Su Li. His mood was very complicated.


    "From the memory of these demons, we can see that the small oasis you created has now become a water point for the Western armies. Those refugees... Have become the rations of the Western armies."


    "The Allied forces in the western regions were indeed short of food for a while, so the green devil sect tried to raise military food for them... You know, what is the style of people in the devil way."


    Beiguang suddenly squeezed his fist, even if he was ready, but what he heard at this moment still made him feel dizzy.


    But since he is the destiny of the world, he should not be so fragile.


    After shaking for a while, Beiguang took a deep breath and said to Su Li, "master, this is my sin. I don''t know how to make up for it?"


    Su Li said discontentedly, "your sin? What''s your sin?"


    Beiguang was stunned for a moment, and then said in a slightly low tone: "if I can remember them and arrange them in advance, they can escape."


    Su Li shook his head and said, "you don''t owe them."


    "When you passed by and built an oasis here, you had compassion on them and saved their lives. You have no obligation to ensure their safety forever."


    "So you can''t blame them for their suffering. There are only those sinners."


    He taught Beiguang in this way, just hoping that he could recognize his position, rather than indiscriminately put all the blame on himself... He is still so young.


    Beiguang was stunned... But anyway, his mood was really relaxed under Su Li''s enlightenment.


    But instead of giving up, he said seriously, "master... I thought this war should have little to do with us... But now, Beiguang asks for war!"


    Su Li nodded slightly. He said, "I never stopped you from joining the battlefield... In that case, go to Wang and general and let him arrange for you."


    Beiguang immediately went to find Wang Jianhe... It seems that the young man has really come to temper himself on the battlefield.


    Su Li looked forward to what the boy would look like after growing up in the war?


    ¡­¡­


    But the war did not continue. It was estimated that Su Li had made the two evil real kings so miserable that the Western alliance did not dare to continue to March.


    But in fact... When Su Li looked at it from a high altitude, he found that the western region coalition army was divided into two forces. One was to contain Hongshan pass, and the other 200000 people directly bypassed the dead sand sea!


    They want to cross the sand sea of death


    This situation makes Ji Zheng and Wang and their faces very ugly... Because in this way, they must also divide their troops!


    "Your Majesty, the end will go to stop them!" Wang Jiancai volunteered only after a little hesitation.


    But Ji Zheng waved his hand and said, "I''d better let you go... There are 10000 people left at the Hongshan pass to keep the pass. I and the national master take 30000 people to intercept them."


    "A group of losers, don''t worry."


    Ji Zheng has made a firm decision.


    For a country, his decision can''t be worse, because how can he experience danger as a king?


    But for this national disaster, he must, because Su Li will not leave him, and only Su Li with the team, these 30000 people may stop the 200000 people opposite.


    So he must go

 Chapter 503

    The Hu people in the western regions are finally going to take advantage of the advantages brought by the cultivators... With the presence of demon friars, they can go straight through the dead sand sea into the hinterland of Western Qin!


    This time Ji Zheng personally led the team to meet Ji Zheng... Wang and can''t dispel Ji Zheng''s determination anyway. He can only hand over the most elite and reliable department to Ji Zheng to lead, and he sticks to the red mountain pass with a group of old, weak, sick and disabled... This is the only thing he can do for Ji Zheng at present.


    Ji Zheng didn''t refuse, because he knew that what he had to face would be more difficult.


    So he led 30000 strong troops who had been fully trained on the battlefield to come out from the other side of Hongshan pass, and then bypassed the dead sand sea to intercept those Western armies in the desert.


    Su Li also has a "satellite" in the sky to watch and easily track each other''s tracks


    What is puzzling is that these Western allied forces seem to be waiting for Su Li''s arrival... Or they just want to force the Qin army to fight it head-on.


    When there are practitioners on both sides behind the scenes, many ambushes and traps are meaningless.


    The two sides met unexpectedly in a sand dune. Su Li nodded to Ji Zheng after confirming that the other party had no ambush and traps.


    Without any hesitation, Ji Zheng took out her sword and shouted to the soldiers around her: "gentlemen, kill the enemy with me!"


    The Qin army immediately formed a tight formation and began to press forward... What if there were practitioners opposite. As long as their formation was neat and United, there was no need to be afraid.


    And the 200000 Western allied forces? But tujiwa dog!


    Absolutely, absolutely.


    They must not fail.


    Because once they fail, the home behind them and the country behind them are disasters


    The silent Qin army didn''t need drums, because their neat footsteps were the best military drums.


    The enemy has an absolute advantage in number, but they firmly believe that they are stronger


    All six sides are enemies. It''s said that everyone in the other five places has done very well... Then they can''t do too badly!


    "Wan Sheng!"


    Suddenly, under the traction of military spirit, the whole Qin army array spontaneously shouted together!


    At this moment, the space seemed to tremble.


    Previously, although the "Sirius roar" with meat intestines was powerful, it was difficult to kill in front of the coalition forces in the western regions.


    However, the Qin army''s chorus may not be able to frighten the spirits of the practitioners, but it can shock the 200000 strong enemies opposite!


    Su Li smiled, so Jianya cult and Xiqin are really similar in temperament. This kind of momentum is not bad at all.


    Beiguang has been mixed in the Qin army array. If he wants to experience a real military career, go.


    Under this military array, it doesn''t matter whether you are born or not. If you can''t cooperate with your comrades in arms, it''s a matter of three or two times.


    I also hope Beiguang can learn how to trust the people around him in such a war.


    "Boom!"


    The two armies finally collided.


    ... at this moment, the strength of the Qin army was incisively and vividly displayed.


    The Hu people in the western regions had an advantage in number, but under a charge, they were suddenly knocked apart by the Qin army!


    The 30000 Qin troops directly entered the hinterland of the Chinese army with 200000 people. They didn''t care that they might be surrounded, but gathered their strength to run rampant among the 200000 people.


    Among the generals of the Western Qin Dynasty known to Su Li, Su Li believes that song Rui is undoubtedly the strongest commander in the battle... This is the experience of years of war in the north. Coupled with his outstanding military strength, he can definitely be called "the first general of the Western Qin Dynasty".


    With one person and one army alone, the 300000 troops of the Northern Wei Dynasty can be seen.


    It''s a pity that the "first general of the Western Qin Dynasty" has been captured by the "gentle village" of the sword cliff sect. When the war is settled, he will probably completely "retire".


    The next ''second general'' should be the old general angowu who conquered Shu. The veteran of the four dynasties is as experienced in the battlefield as he was. In his early years, he was also a famous general who won every battle... Now he ranks behind song Rui, but his physical strength and energy are not at the peak after all because he is old.


    Then it should be Meng Zhi and Wang Jianzhi... Now in Su Li''s heart, Meng Zhi should still be on Wang Jianzhi. But after a while, I''m afraid Wang Jianhe will be stronger.


    Because Meng Zhi has been on the bottleneck of his character limitation, and Wang Jianyou has more possibilities.


    In other words, in the future, Su Li recognized that Wang Jian might become the first general of the Western Qin Dynasty.


    These are the four generals of the Western Qin Dynasty.


    But there is another person who is definitely underestimated by everyone... That is Qin wangzheng who studied and fought with song Rui in Beidi!


    He may not have so many opportunities to accumulate experience, but his theoretical knowledge is very solid.


    He may not be brilliant in commanding the army, but he can hardly make mistakes... This is already very powerful.


    Compared with the other four generals, when Ji Zheng was in command, all the Qin army would be in a completely fearless state with high morale.


    Such an army is the most terrible.


    They are not only brave and fearless, but also have the highest executive power.


    Under the king''s orders, even knowing that there is a sea of swords and fire ahead is not hesitate.


    In contrast, the coalition forces of the Hu people in the western regions are scattered and brave.


    This is a coalition force gathered by hundreds of small countries. Each has its own careful thinking, but it was united by the green devil gate by means.


    But now they have been fighting hard for more than a month and have suffered a lot, but they don''t see much practical things... They are already the means of the green devil sect without chaos.


    Now the elite Qin division is fighting with such a miscellaneous army, how can it easily mess up?


    Su Li was in the military array, protecting Ji Zheng from conspiracy, while observing the direction of the war... The 200000 troops in the western regions were indeed inferior to the Qin army.


    So where is the dark hand of the green devil gate?


    A quarter of an hour later, Su Li knew what it was.


    When the image of the Qin army as an iron and steel division went deep into the hearts of the Western allied forces, these western people became chaotic.


    The first thing that went wrong was a group of routed soldiers who died of their superior generals. Their superiors were all dead. In their view, the battle was meaningless.


    So instead of being active, they want to withdraw from the battlefield.


    But at this time, these people suddenly turned red in their eyes, then showed a frantic look, and began to attack the people around them regardless of friends and enemies!


    These people seem to be a signal.


    The people of the western regions in the battlefield were affected one by one, and then they all began to be manic.


    They attacked each other, and they didn''t want to attack the Qin army''s square array like their lives... Under this kind of fatal impact, the Qin army''s physical strength began to decline rapidly, and finally there were casualties.


    "Steady!"


    Ji Zheng immediately gave orders. Without any hesitation, he ordered: "stop, defense formation!"


    This situation is no longer suitable for assault.


    Because when they maintain the army, they can''t run past these suddenly crazy enemies anyway.


    Therefore, Ji Zheng simply stationed in situ to deal with this impact with a more labor-saving attitude.


    There is no doubt that these people in the western regions have been manipulated by the people of the Green Magic gate... Think that the logistics of the Western allied forces is in the charge of the Green Magic gate during this period. They have too many opportunities to do these small moves.


    This is also the sorrow of mortals.


    Even if a strong army can resist Yuanying Zhenjun, practitioners have too many means to disintegrate the army... Unless they are protected by practitioners in their own army.


    Su Li knew he had to step in... But what could he do on a battlefield of this scale?


    His way of intervention is very unique. In fact, it has gone beyond the means of practitioners.


    Everything began with his disciple, Beiguang.


    He looked at his comrades in arms falling down around him. The young heart experienced the pain of loss again, so he couldn''t help praying: "the Great Holy Spirit of light, save these brave people!"


    He uses the most simple extreme northern language, and the "Holy Spirit of light" is the title of the people of the extreme north to the God who brought light to the eternal night city.


    There are not many people in the far north eternal night city, just 10000, but they are very pious one by one.


    Beiguang is as pious as he is, even if he knows that it is actually his master.


    Maybe in his heart, his master is his master, and the Holy Spirit of light is the God who gives light to the far north, which is separated.


    But at this time, what he thought was Su Li''s image, because he thought Su Li must have a way


    His faith was so pure that his prayers were rewarded.


    The magic interface made by his master for him appeared in front of him again... But the four magic positions did not move, but automatically found a magic called "divine Guardian" from the complex list of magic and inspired it.


    At the next moment, an aperture was formed at the foot of Beiguang, covering the whole army.


    In this circle, the physical strength of the soldiers of the Qin army was restored rapidly, and even the injury was accelerated.


    They suddenly realized what... Who else can do this in this battlefield except their national master?


    It is said that the national master is an immortal. Now it seems that he is.


    They were excited... Although they didn''t pray, they passed a steady stream of faith and willingness to Su Li.


    Su Li didn''t reserve any of these wishes. All of them were thrown into the "aura" opened by Beiguang as firewood


    What better way to protect yourself than with your own spiritual beliefs?


    At the monk level, Su Li gave the whole army a "buff" without wasting any energy... But at the God level, he was doing the most "stupid" thing.


    Because no God like him will return all the believers'' faith and wishes without leaving any trace for himself


    Haitang stayed in Su Li''s hair and looked at the scene. His eyes were full of stars.

 Chapter 504

    Watching his disciples step on the ''Legion aura'' and fight with his comrades in arms, Su Li felt relieved.


    He never regarded himself as a high God, at least not yet.


    So for him, if believers trust him, he must give the same return.


    At this time, the 30000 soldiers of the Qin army are really united and have only one idea: stop these hateful and evil invaders outside their homes!


    And because of Su Li''s magic all the time, he already exists like a patron saint in the eyes of these Qin troops.


    The so-called national master... Isn''t it the most holy Guardian immortal master?


    At this time, Su Li seemed to be just a transit station, hitting all the beliefs and wills of the people of the Qin army, and then showing them in the form of "divine protection".


    The northern light is the key. In fact, what kind of power this "divine Guardian" will show from beginning to end is determined by what he thinks.


    Su Li looked at the scene silently and happily, knowing that earth shaking changes would happen when his disciples passed with the hearts of so many soldiers with a heart of protection and courage.


    The soldiers unite as one, and Ji Zheng, the king, also commands calmly.


    Under the condition that the "divine Guardian" has been constantly restoring the soldiers'' physical strength and injuries, the protection of the Qin Army front is still stable.


    And this battle lasted two days and two nights


    The crazy people of the western regions have been attacking everything around them. They have been transformed into monsters by the devil of the green devil gate.


    They are inhumane and even bite all the living creatures around them with their teeth.


    And as the battle continued, their physical strength gradually exhausted, but it became more and more crazy


    The Qin troops have persisted for two days and two nights. Under the madness of almost seven times their own enemies, they still suffered heavy casualties even with the protection of divine magic.


    Half of the original 30000 people were buried in the bloody sand forever... Of course, they also made the enemy pay their due price!


    None of the 200000 Western allied troops are left. They are all slaughtered!


    When the last Hu people in the western regions fell, the remaining Qin troops were finally unsustainable. They sat down in the desert one by one and gasped... It was really too difficult.


    Even with the help of magic, they fought very hard in the face of 200000 crazy troops who didn''t know what death was.


    More importantly, is divination really that simple?


    Although the human heart is infinite, the will of mortals is strong and weak after all.


    What Shenshu consumes is actually the Qin army''s own spiritual power.


    Although everyone is united under the blessing of the military array, the spiritual consumption of everyone increases gradually as the hard battle continues.


    Now we have finally won, but everyone''s energy and spirit have been reduced to a very dangerous level.


    But there is no doubt that they only need to enjoy the fruits of victory at this time.


    ¡­¡­


    However, when the people relaxed, the heavy and disorderly footsteps came from the wind in the distance.


    They looked up at the past, but their hearts sank involuntarily.


    The exhausted soldiers of the Qin Dynasty stood up tremblingly, picked up the bloody weapons and tried to find their position in the military array again... But now, the military array has been sparse, and many of their robes are gone.


    "Wan Sheng!"


    The soldiers roared in unison. The simple Zhang Zhi stood first in the army array, raised his weapons and roared angrily in his flesh and blood.


    They are the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty, only victory and death!


    "Master, I''ll take you with me. After the break, you must take your majesty back safely." Zhang Zhi looked at the people around him... It''s ridiculous. Now he is actually the highest military officer present.


    Under the dust in the distance, a well-equipped and well-equipped western region army is coming here quickly.


    The exhausted Qin army didn''t even have the strength to escape at this time, but they were determined to cut off their king.


    "Where is this another Western army?" Ji Zheng murmured absently. He seldom lost his temper, but this time he really couldn''t stand it.


    Right in front of them, the western region army has an impressive scale of 50000 people.


    Normally, they are not afraid at all, but now... They really can''t move.


    Su Li replied in a deep voice, "maybe Wang Jian didn''t watch there, or maybe they kept this army from the beginning... It doesn''t matter now. What''s important is, what should we do next?"


    "Can you take us with you, sir?" Ji Zheng asked.


    "I can only take about ten people back, but I have to send 15000 people at one breath... I''m afraid not." Su Li replied with a sigh.


    "In that case, I''m going to send the soldiers here for the last trip... Then, please sir send me back." Ji Zheng''s response was surprising. Did he flinch?


    But the next moment, Su Li saw that Ji Zheng''s eyes were cracked, and a blood stain flowed down from the corner of his left eye.


    He widened his eyes and was trying to write down the faces of these soldiers in front of him. Then he roared like a beast in his throat: "I swear, I will kill all the countries in the western regions and avenge my soldiers in the Qin Dynasty!"


    ... instead of escaping, he shouldered the hatred and responsibility. Sometimes living needs more strength than dying.


    But in this way, Su Li can foresee what kind of psychological change Ji, who was originally sunny and cheerful, will usher in... As a king, it is the right decision for him to leave at this time. But as a commander and soldier, he should not leave his comrades in arms.


    Maybe he will completely become a king and exist from now on, and completely abandon the innocence in his heart.


    This may not be a bad thing for the state of Qin, but it seems that Su Li will lose a real friend


    He didn''t say anything, but silently felt the desert under his feet.


    These people from the western regions, or people from the green devil sect, have hidden such a skill, and is Su Li really helpless as the master of the state of Qin?


    He is the immortal protector of the Qin Dynasty!


    At the beginning, it was positioned as a battlefield. On the one hand, there was no enemy ambush and everything around was at a glance... On the other hand, under this sand sea, there was a turbulent underground water dragon passing through!


    At this time, the water dragon had been captured by Su Li, and then slightly changed the passage path in the middle section, and washed away under the sand sea in front of the Qin Army


    In the face of the 50000 troops with neat military appearance, Su Li is indeed difficult to use his means to be the enemy... But the reason why the cultivators are a group of detached people is that they can do some unimaginable tricks through their own understanding of the world!


    The 50000 troops from the western regions came, and the Qin army was still barely able to stand up.


    But they felt their king''s eyes and were very happy.


    They want their kings to know that they are so brave even until their death.


    ... but they saw a miracle!


    The 50000 troops in the western regions suddenly fell into quicksand!


    The sand layer under their feet suddenly sank down, and countless people were trapped in quicksand.


    They struggled to climb out, but they could only sink deeper and deeper.


    For a time, the cry of tragedy resounded through the sky, but for the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty, it seemed like the sound of nature.


    They looked at the scene in front of them with great surprise, and then involuntarily looked back at their national teacher... Their national teacher


    What''s the matter?!


    They were stunned to find that Su Li''s body was entangled by a thick black air, as if countless wrongs were going to claim his life.


    "Shifu... Shifu..." Beiguang looked at Su Li in amazement and suddenly realized something. He said, "Shifu! Is this the karma that friars have to bear to interfere in the humanitarian war


    Su Li shook his head slightly. He said, "this is just the killing of 50000 people and the broken crime of 50000 families... If the Qin Dynasty slaughters hundreds of countries, this crime or I will continue to bear more."


    Famous sects do not want to involve too much in humanitarian affairs because they are afraid of such a thing that will affect their whole body.


    Ji Zheng''s heart suddenly tightened, her eyes were moist, and she almost dropped... This was not the first time he saw Su Li''s side karma.


    And it happened that Su Li would do this for him every time


    He quickly brushed his sleeves around the corners of his eyes, and then solemnly said, "Sir, I Ji is making a commitment here in the name of the king of Qin. In the future, the Qin army will make less killing!"


    Although he had just vowed to kill all the people in the western regions, he didn''t think that the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty would be lost in the whole army.


    Now that things haven''t happened, of course, he doesn''t have to take it seriously... And he really doesn''t want Su Li to bear more for someone else.


    For a moment, the whole audience was silent and looked at Su Li with black gas all over his body


    At this time, 50000 people in the western regions who were trapped in quicksand were suffocated one after another, so his karma was also rich to the extreme. It seems that he will be swallowed at any time


    Nothing else, but Su Li couldn''t stand the expression of "sending off the body" to these people... Isn''t it just some karma?


    What a big deal!


    Su Li, who is blessed with Qigong virtue, doesn''t care... Especially he doesn''t feel that he has done anything wrong, and these karma will be more difficult to affect him.


    But just when he wanted to explain, there was a sudden Yin wind in the bloody sand sea


    At the next moment, a strong evil spirit galloped from far to near from the horizon.


    Su Li immediately put down the idea of explanation and was ready.


    He knew that the "old ancestor" behind the green devil gate was finally coming.

 Chapter 505

    The evil spirit rolled in. Even if the sun was shining in the desert, everyone seemed to feel a chill.


    It was a sunny day, but everyone felt as if it was dark.


    ... because the terrible smell has covered the hearts of all people with dust!


    A seemingly ordinary person walks in the desert... It''s an ordinary person who will be directly ignored in the crowd.


    He looks very young, but it seems that the dust of history is accumulating from his face.


    This is a feeling out of tune with the times... Similarly, Su Li has seen it in Xia Ming, who has suppressed extraterrestrial demons for thousands of years, and in Beichen star, who has been practicing hard for thousands of years.


    To put it bluntly, this'' ancient ''feeling is closer to Beichen star.


    So Su Li looked at each other calmly and said a little unexpectedly, "it''s a demon ancient monk. No wonder he felt specious when he collided with his will. He didn''t seem so strong... What do you call it?"


    After hearing this, Gu Xiu, the devil who came as usual under the cloudy sky, responded calmly: "I''m green. The world calls me green devil... It''s you, young man. It seems that you''ve seen a lot of the world?"


    Su Li nodded slowly and said, "compared with the real immortal of the Yang God, your state of the green Demon Lord is still worse."


    The green devil was not angry with Su Li''s words, because he couldn''t get Su Li when he collided with the remote mind at that time. He knew it would be a good opponent.


    He just said playfully, "but you seem to be worse now?"


    "This is also given by the defeated devil." Su Li showed great generosity... Of course, he really had no influence.


    But everyone else thought he was pretending to be relaxed. After all, he is now a ''Black''.


    The green demon gentleman smiled and shook his head. He said, "how can I dare to come forward and talk to you in person?"


    "Are you afraid of death? Such a timid devil is rare." Su Li immediately choked.


    "There is great terror between life and death. Who is not afraid of death?" the green demon king recognized it directly, and then said: "the devil is just selfish, not all crazy... Crazy people can''t repair my realm. They have already destroyed themselves or been destroyed by others."


    That''s right... The threshold of the devil''s way is low. It seems that anyone can recruit to practice.


    However, the elimination rate of magic is extremely high. Both extreme skills and extreme people will cause self destruction.


    But a low threshold means a large base, and when the base is large, there will always be some people who come out and achieve something.


    In fact, judging from their demeanor and temperament, such people are no worse than the right way... This may be another angle of "reaching the same goal by different paths".


    "I''m curious. With your strength and talent, it''s time to seek to break through the flesh and become a saint and become a real immortal. Why did you come to the Western Qin Dynasty to cause such a disaster?" Su Li asked.


    The green devil didn''t talk about it, but said in a flat tone, "how about we make a deal?"


    "No." Su Li refused.


    Because he knew that these demons couldn''t say anything good.


    The crisp refusal made the green devil slightly unhappy, but he still said with great grace: "at least let me finish. After all, it''s about the lives of everyone here."


    Su Li was slightly moved... In fact, this was not beyond his expectation, but since he had said it, he couldn''t help considering Ji Zheng''s mood.


    The green devil was very satisfied with Su Li''s silence. He continued: "I can spare everyone''s life here. Even my flying dragon wildfire hatched from the egg 5000 years ago can give it to you... But in exchange, you must give one person to me."


    Ji Zheng and all the Qin troops became serious... They felt that the noble status here was worthy of the green demon king. Only the king of the Western Qin Dynasty must say this.


    But Su Li was a little stunned in his heart, and then reacted and said in a deep voice: "the robber? What do you want the robber to do!"


    He didn''t hide it, but directly told the story... Among the people present, only Beiguang, who should be robbed, could arouse the interest of an ancient demon like the green demon king.


    Su Li has been able to feel the benefits of those who should be robbed... With the blessing of those who should be robbed, he has added two top inheritance doors to the Dharma Hall of Jianya sect.


    The green demon gentleman was surprised and said, "so you know who should be robbed... There''s some trouble."


    He seems to have given up hope for the success of the transaction, but he still said: "if you can give me the robber, I can let go of everyone''s lives here."


    Su Li shook his head, walked to the front step by step and said, "no, you can''t decide the fate of anyone here, including your own!"


    At this moment, Beiguang only felt that he was captured by the rigid beauty full of sword cliff style... It seemed that he was going to become as handsome as Shifu.


    But remembering that Su Li had been entangled by such deep karma, he said anxiously, "master, you... Let me go. He wants me."


    "If you are a child, don''t come to join the fun. Look at it carefully. Don''t think your master I will be very weak." Su Li waved to Beiguang to get out of the way quickly.


    He has been looking forward to this opponent for a long time.


    During this time, he has been constantly accumulating and improving. Not only has he reached the "half step Yuanying" in terms of realm, but also his actual combat strength has been improved to what extent.


    Now he especially wants to find a suitable opponent to practice... Dongming Yuanying can, and so can the ancient cultivation of the devil road that has not yet become a real immortal.


    "No, master, I won''t let you take risks for me!" Beiguang said with a positive face. Then he raised his hand and released a jade flying sword


    When the green devil saw the flying sword, he felt a tight heart on the spot... Because he felt the power of the Sword Fairy from the flying sword.


    Su Li saw the flying sword as if he had seen a ghost. He groaned and patted his forehead


    At the next moment, the heaven and earth will be filled with five noble lights, and the power of the five elements will manifest in a very dazzling way at this moment.


    The green devil''s face changed greatly and he immediately wanted to escape, but he found that the world he was in was completely locked, and he felt completely separated from the world.


    A moment later, he was locked by the five Haoguang full of five elements... It was not only Haoguang, but also a very sharp sword!


    Any sword idea gave him a feeling that he was not inferior or even completely beyond him, and there were five ways in this breath


    The green devil had no ability to resist at all. He watched his limbs cut off, and then stabbed his Dantian with the last sword.


    "Those who want to move my sword cliff? First stabilize me and wait for the five old swords!"


    Although the green demon king still has some secret skills that can barely maintain some strength, he is still trapped in a large array controlled by five sword immortals after being injured... He is just thinking, where is the problem?


    He has not studied the background of the Western Qin Dynasty. He knows that the ruthless people of the sword cliff sect are difficult to deal with.


    But he always has some means to survive for nearly ten thousand years. He is confident that he can finish what he should do before Jianya Jianxian arrives here from tiancracked mountain.


    But the speed of these five sword immortals is a little faster than he imagined


    Su Li was so moved that she almost cried... What about the agreed experience? Why did you rob his opponent?


    What''s more, he''s just an ancient Dharma friar who hasn''t been sanctified in flesh. Can five people play the "big five element sword array" and turn him together?


    Looking at the driver, it was clear that he had been lying in ambush nearby for a long time, waiting for ''an arrow through the clouds''.


    Please, you are the facade of sword cliff sect, the Sword Fairy of sword cliff, not the street gangster!


    Su Li''s "sad" eyes probably touched the nerves of those big men, and then xuanyuzi, who had the best relationship with Su Li, fell down and asked, "what''s the matter with you? This karma is not as much as when you killed Wei Wu''s death alone last time, shouldn''t it matter?"


    Beiguang suddenly widened his eyes. Why did he think his master was dying just now?


    Su Li waved his hand with a dull look on his face, then pointed to the green demon king who was about to be killed by a ''black Fist'' and said, "this guy is what I finally met to verify my cultivation... Now, there''s no way."


    The situation took a sharp turn for the worse. He felt very painful.


    The green devil was very cautious. When the Western allied forces consumed the Qin army array, he had to use the 50000 people to entangle Su Li''s karma. Only then did he dare to appear in person to make the final settlement.


    Unfortunately, he thought he was safe, but he didn''t expect Su Li to be accompanied by a group of sword immortals at any time... It should be that the five old swords have been paying attention to the situation here since there were signs of evil activities in the western regions.


    After all, sword cliff sect will bear the brunt of the invasion of the evil way.


    "Hey ~"


    He sighed, but then a little spark came out of his spirit, and then his whole body was infected by karma!


    The remaining green devil was obviously stunned when he saw this scene. Especially when he saw that Su Li was wrapped by the fire, he didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. Instead, he spit out a dark Dharma pillar burning the fire from the palm of his hand.


    Then his whole body burning karma was sucked in by the pillar, which made the already bleak karma flourish again.


    Su Li''s magic pillar burned for three years and was about to go out by himself.


    Fortunately, now that I have a new supplement, I can "happily" burn more for a while.


    This magic pillar is very terrible under the blessing of karma fire. It is definitely the level of who touches who dies.


    When the green devil saw that even yehuo was so randomly changed into the shape he wanted in Su Li''s hands... He immediately had a clear understanding of his failure


    Never mind why he failed, he must have failed this time.


    Su Li doesn''t have to do anything else. He just needs to take the evil seal pillar burned by yehuo all the way, and he has to escape all the way... Demon repair, yehuotianke.


    With this understanding, the green devil unexpectedly smiled miserably, and then the situation around him began


    At that moment, there were thunder clouds in the desert, as if the end of the world was coming.


    "Mahayana heaven robbery?" the five sword fairies recognized what was going on at a glance.


    Then they immediately untied the sword array and released the green demon king.


    The green devil didn''t escape, so he stayed in place calmly and let the thunder light of Mahayana robbery swallow himself


    A generation of demon giants died under thunder robbery.


    Su Li looked at the scene with a faint expression and always felt that the taste in his mouth was a little weak... What''s this called? It''s self explosion when he loses?


    But at least his previous words were realized... The green devil really couldn''t decide the fate of anyone present.

 Chapter 506

    So light, it''s over


    Su Li saved all his strength and didn''t use it. He felt uncomfortable.


    What''s more uncomfortable is that he can''t show this powerful discomfort. He has to take care of Ji Zheng and others


    In any case, when the five old swords of Jianya sect appeared, Ji Zheng felt a sense of life and death.


    He couldn''t understand the things between the practitioners, and didn''t know that Su Li was still in a good state. He only knew that he was safe, that the soldiers who sacrificed their lives for the country were safe, and that Mr. Su, who carried the tremendous karma for everyone, was safe.


    In short, the king of Qin is in the process of self moving. Su Li thinks it''s better not to disturb him.


    Only when Beiguang faced Su Li''s disdainful expression, he knew that he might be amorous again... But what can he do?


    He is not only a disciple of Su Li, but also a "spy" sent by the leaders of Jianya sect around Su Li!


    Once he finds his master wandering on an edge, he has the responsibility to call for support


    Su Li could only say that he had no choice but to sit down and watch Ji clean the battlefield.


    Ji Zheng and others felt that he was tired and must have paid a huge price... It seems that 50000 Western armies were buried alive while talking and laughing. I want to know what kind of price to pay.


    So the five old swordsmen went back to the mountain with satisfaction, while Su Li supported his head and was "offered up" together with Beiguang.


    Soldiers clean the battlefield... Mainly to collect their own human remains.


    These bodies can''t be taken back. They can only be gathered together, lit by a fire, restrained the ashes, and then taken back together.


    And these ashes can''t tell who is who... But they don''t mind compared with the soldiers who died in this battlefield.


    Seeing this, Su Li calmly practiced the Dongming Heart Sutra


    Well, they''re right. He''s really affected.


    Perhaps quantitative change has produced qualitative change. Now he feels as if he is entangled by countless dead souls. Countless cries and howls lingered in his ears, which made him a little upset.


    These grievances could not be dispelled. They were his "reward" for slaughtering more than 100000 people.


    Although these grievances can''t directly affect his mind, the feeling that lingers in his ears is really uncomfortable.


    Naturally, the anger on his body can''t be concealed and released... He has killed too much. He must look very annoying now.


    "It''s annoying, isn''t it?" Begonia asked softly, weaving a swing with his long hair on the side of his head, shaking and shaking in his ear.


    "Well, is there any way to solve it?" Su Li asked.


    If you don''t understand something, ask Begonia. This is a habit he has formed now... It''s also a small encyclopedia. Begonia is much more comfortable than Chi Lao.


    "There are some methods, and my concubine has told Su Jun before." Begonia said softly, as if humming, indicating that she was in a good mood at this time.


    Su Li noticed that it seemed that when she was in a good mood, she would call him ''Su Jun''? What''s the reason


    "You mean cutting out some evil thoughts like red old to carry these residual resentments?" he still asked.


    Begonia shook his head and said, "that''s just the way to become. Evil thoughts and good thoughts are all self thoughts. Why should we divide them? People''s hearts have many sides. Just hide them as part of Su Jun."


    Su Li heard it clearly, but he was confused... What is'' hiding ''?


    Then, in a trance, he thought of the heart demon world gathered by the heart demons of the disciples of Jianya and his form of "Lord of heart demons" in the heart demon world


    "Eh?" he thought for a moment, as if he understood something.


    So at the spiritual level, he "turned around" in a way that ordinary people can''t understand.


    The next moment, his face suddenly became gloomy, his eyes were dark, as if hiding an infinite abyss, and his breath changed suddenly.


    With the blessing of tens of thousands of remnant souls, it seems that infinite magic gas exploded


    If the green devil is still alive, it is estimated that he will run immediately without looking back.


    The devil friar is the law of the jungle. A big devil is in front of him. Other little demons are either subdued or regarded as food!


    Beiguang was also shocked... But somehow, he felt that such a master was still very kind


    This is not surprising. After all, Beiguang also learns intentional swordsmanship. There is a reflection in the boundary of heart magic sword cliff.


    His change also frightened Ji Zheng and others. As soon as they saw that Su Li had a problem, they quickly left their affairs and came together... Although they were afraid, they were more worried that Su Li had a problem because he had borne too much price.


    ... it''s impossible to have a big problem. Haven''t you seen that the five elders of Jianya have left safely?


    It''s just that when Su Li dealt with small problems, there was a lot of movement. Fortunately, he soon entered the next link.


    Su Li took a deep breath in the state of the Lord of demons... And then he swallowed the endless residual resentment!


    He is completely "Practicing" the words of Begonia and regards these as "a part of himself".


    It''s just that the process is evil.


    But when the last resentment was swallowed up by him, his soul was an exciting "turn", and Su Li, who was as gentle as jade in front of him, came back again.


    However, he didn''t wake up from the determination immediately, but his consciousness sank directly into the heart demon world


    Endless grievances were brought here by him... But it''s interesting that in this world built by the common consciousness of the disciples of sword cliff, these grievances can also manifest into entities.


    One by one, the remnant resentments fell to the ground and occupied a large area at once... Fortunately, the heart demon world can not only expand with the continuous settlement of sword cliff disciples, but also continue to expand with the improvement of the overall cultivation of sword cliff disciples.


    So at this time, there is already a large area in the heart demon world... But those areas are basically useless.


    Su Li looked at these residual grievances in human form scattered in the forest around the sword cliff. He thought it might be useful.


    "What are you bringing in with you? I can feel that they are full of resentment against the world."


    Next to Su Li, Xia Ming suddenly appeared... Or it was Xia Ming''s evil thoughts stationed here.


    Su Li said, "these are the people I killed. It''s right to resent the world."


    "I just think there may be another way to use it?"


    He pondered for a moment, and suddenly his brain opened wide and asked, "can our disciples divide into this world by consciousness?"


    Xia Ming shook his head and said, "I''m afraid only those above Yuan Ying can do it, while those below Yuan Ying... Their mind is not strong enough. Even if they enter occasionally, it''s just like a dream."


    Su Li nodded clearly.


    But then he suddenly said, "it''s just a dream!"


    "If it''s in a dream, can we create some enemies for them to fight and sharpen in a dream? It should be safer."


    In order to train his disciples, he really hollowed out his mind... The real battlefield is too prone to accidents, so what about the dream battlefield?


    "It''s feasible or not. You can do it just by ''heart and spirit admiration..." Xia Ming hesitated. In fact, according to Su Li''s idea, the heart demon world can even become a place to preach in dreams!


    "What about their enemies? Can''t they create a fantasy? Our sword cliff sect is not good at magic." Xia Ming said.


    Su Li looked at the surrounding forest and said, "isn''t that just a waste? Let these residual grievances be the test object for future generations."


    Xia Ming''s evil thoughts: "


    The enemy of Su Li is really miserable. Even if he is dead, even the only trace left in the world will be pulled over as a training companion


    In short, Su Li realized that he had left the demon world with satisfaction after dealing with this matter... Xia Ming was in charge of evil thoughts over there, and the specific things were naturally handled by someone.


    "You have succeeded." the consciousness just turned around and heard the happy voice of Begonia.


    "Well, it''s not as difficult as expected," he replied... I just don''t know why the Begonia is in such a good mood.


    Begonia''s eyes bent and "swing" in Su Li''s ear.


    How can she be in a bad mood?


    If you accept the wishes of all living beings, you will be God. However, how can those who are God be free from the evil resentment of all living beings?


    Now Su Li is going through the transformation process that a God King needs to go through... That is, he is getting closer and closer to her.


    But Su Li didn''t think much about this. He felt that his disposal was very appropriate.


    He asked the question that had been buried in his heart: "why does the green devil want Xiaoguang? Does he want to rely on the luck of the robber?"


    Haitang didn''t expect him to ask so, so after pondering for a while, he said: "my body guessed that the little devil didn''t want to use the Qi of the robber, but wanted to seize it directly!"


    "Can it still be like this?!" Su Li was surprised... The old man can''t kill him!


    Then he recovered... Indeed, the green devil hung up very simply.


    "Although heaven and earth have gathered Qi to breed those who should be robbed, these Qi actually do not belong to those who should be robbed... So this part of Qi can really be captured." Haitang said an unexpected answer.


    "Of course, the premise is that the person is 100% sure that he can survive the bad luck and succeed."


    Su Li then understood why the green devil showed so much caution in his view.


    It turned out to be on guard against the backfire of air luck.


    "But what does he want to do? Be a robber?" Su Li asked again.


    Haitang has completely figured it out. She said, "it''s not so... Didn''t you wonder why the green devil didn''t seek to break through Mahayana but join the personnel?"


    "I''m afraid it''s because he''s not sure!"


    "So he needs to seize the Qi of the robber to help him get through the Mahayana robbery... This is his ultimate goal."


    Su Li was very surprised. He didn''t expect that the green devil''s plan was like this.


    "What about after Mahayana?" he asked again... In fact, he had some understanding of the green devil''s next plan.


    Begonia has replied: "they have all taken a great ride. Of course, they are leaving the world to go to the boundless starry sky... The person of the devil is the most selfish. He should not have that consciousness and stay to help the mother world cope with the disaster."


    Indeed, this is the most consistent with the nature of the devil friars.


    This is equivalent to sacrificing a world to become a Tao... It can only be said that he failed.

 Chapter 507

    At the end of the setting sun, Hongshan pass is completely "Hongshan pass".


    Wang Jian looked at the army with only half of them returning. He was convulsed and greatly relieved... Although the red mountain pass garrison he brought with him suffered heavy losses, his king must be all right.


    On the other side, Ji is returning to the red mountain pass. Seeing that the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled support each other to hold the broken mountain pass, she also has a lot of emotion in her heart... Wang Jianhe is indeed a good general. If she hadn''t met him here this time, I''m afraid the battle would be difficult to say


    The Qin army is indeed the strongest army in the world. Even if nearly 15000 people were lost in the previous war, when they returned to Hongshan pass and determined that the mountain pass was unimpeded and the king returned, a strong fighting spirit and morale erupted in the whole mountain pass.


    Outside the Hongshan pass, there are more than 50000 Hu people in the western regions... They are placed here as suspicious soldiers. Originally, there were 80000 or nearly 90000 people, but there were only more than 50000 left in the war during this period.


    Wang Jian is worthy of being recognized by both Ji Zheng and Su Li. Half of the 10000 people who are old, weak, sick and disabled guard the pass can consume each other like this


    More importantly, I''m afraid these Xihu opposite don''t know that they are the only people left in their army!


    "What does general Wang think of the current situation?" Ji Zheng inquired as they guarded the mountain pass.


    Wang Jianjian looked at Su Li, who didn''t want to interfere in these affairs, then pondered slightly and said with a smile, "the last general doesn''t dare to concentrate on the front. Why don''t you ask general Zhang Zhi for his opinion?"


    This is very interesting, but it makes Ji Zheng laugh, but he also looks at Zhang Zhi according to Wang Jian''s meaning: "General Zhang''s performance in the previous war was amazing and made great achievements. Our military discussion needs all generals to speak freely, and general Zhang can also express his own opinions."


    Zhang Zhi scratched his head foolishly and felt that he couldn''t say anything well.


    He used to talk nonsense when he didn''t let him talk, but now he''s embarrassed when he says it.


    Seeing such a big old girl pinching, it was quite a meal, so a group of military academies coaxed Zhang Zhi to talk about his "strategy" quickly and don''t let everyone down


    In the big account, the atmosphere is excellent at this time... Because in the current form, the victory is really in hand. The difference is just how to meet this victory


    Zhang Zhi finally failed everyone, so he said shyly, "if I say... Don''t laugh at me."


    They even said no, and urged the little girl like man to speak quickly.


    Zhang Zhi finally hesitated and said his thoughts: "if I were to say it, I would take 3000 people to fight tomorrow and kill the rest of the people on the opposite side for the king!"


    The man''s anger is still so heavy, and his shy appearance can only be seen among his colleagues who share life and death.


    He knew that he had made a big mistake before, so he has been restrained for a long time. He can do what others say.


    But I didn''t expect that people would ask him for advice this time... What advice can he have? Just take up arms and turn over the enemy.


    However, he was ready to be laughed at... He always felt that Wang Jian should laugh at himself. After all, the two had worked together at the border for five years. He always hated Wang Jian''s style and caused a lot of unhappiness.


    In addition, he almost caused a lot of trouble when he went to war without authorization. He felt that he must be laughed at... Fortunately, the king of Qin is wise and wise. He doesn''t worry that he will lose his official position, so he will say what he thinks.


    However, Wang Jianhe surprised him, because the guy who can flatter and clap his horse without military character in order to get the upper position clapped his hands in agreement, then looked at Ji Zheng and said seriously: "the end general thinks what General Wang said is very true. Tomorrow we should rise up and defeat the people of the western regions!"


    Seeing this, Ji Zheng nodded happily and said, "tomorrow''s war can be regarded as the end of this war... General Wang, I need you to rush into the battle at that time. Don''t let Zheng down."


    Ji Zheng is rarely angry with his previous self-claim and no longer calls himself a "widow"... Because after experiencing this thing, he knows that he can''t do anything alone.


    His honor and status now need the recognition and support of the army and people of the Qin Dynasty.


    So he felt that he should put down the airs of being a king and return to Ji Zheng, who was helped and loved by everyone.


    Sure enough, hearing Ji Zheng''s kind words, Zhang Zhi''s eyes were red with excitement.


    He patted his chest and promised: "don''t worry, king. I will wipe out all the enemies in front of you!"


    "General Zhang is brave and is looking forward to the general''s performance." Ji is drinking wine with relief.


    The battle of Hongshan pass is really coming to an end... Even if the remaining Western armies leave it alone, they will collapse. But the frontier needs stability. What will happen after the collapse of this 50000 strong army? It''s just horse bandits, bandits and so on.


    Therefore, the best way to deal with the Western Qin Dynasty is to completely eliminate it... Wang also knew Zhang Zhi''s temper, so he would use Zhang Zhi''s mouth to say this suggestion like a joke.


    Wang Jian really feels like a human being. Don''t you see that Zhang''s eyes are full of kindness and gratitude when he looks at him?


    Two months ago, Wang was just a little smart and couldn''t do those things on the table.


    But now, he has used these little cleverness in the right direction and has shown the style of some famous Qin generals.


    Wang Jianhe and Zhang Zhi worry about the war. Ji Zheng doesn''t need to worry at all. What he should have a headache now is how to compensate so many soldiers killed in battle


    Although the Western Qin Dynasty was established for more than a thousand years, and the system of war death pension has been very perfect... He always felt that he had to do more, otherwise he would be uneasy in the face of these soldiers who sacrificed their lives for him.


    "Mr. Su, can you spare the souls of these dead soldiers?" Ji Zheng asked with some expectation.


    Su Li was slightly stunned, then nodded clearly and said, "naturally."


    "However, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to just relieve the souls of the soldiers killed here. I''m afraid other people on the battlefield will have opinions... Why don''t I operate uniformly when the war of protecting the country is over?"


    Ji Zheng showed a sudden look, and then quickly hugged her fist and said, "thank you for reminding me. If not, I would almost make a mistake again."


    ... needless to say, the Qin army rose up and Yu Yong swept away the fallen leaves in the autumn wind to break the last Western army stationed outside the Hongshan pass.


    These people in the western regions may have never thought that they still have spare strength to rush into the array. Without psychological preparation... There is also the factor of soldiers'' fatigue. They have almost no resistance.


    After determining that there are no more enemies... In fact, it is possible to directly reduce the number of 100 countries in the western region by half in World War I.


    For at least 30 to 50 years, there will be no spare force to detain and threaten the Western Qin Dynasty.


    So Ji is explaining to Wang Jianhe and Zhang Zhi that they will continue to arrange border defense for the time being, so she returns to Anyang City with her personal guards and Su Li.


    This is definitely a triumph.


    When leaving the city, there were eight hundred guards, but when returning, there were only five hundred... Even the king''s guards experienced such heavy losses. It can be seen how fierce the previous fight was.


    But when Ji was returning to Anyang City with his tired and embarrassed Pro guards, he received the biggest welcome!


    When the Western allied forces detained 350000 people to pass Hongshan, almost the whole Anyang City felt that it was really going to suffer a national disaster this time. No matter how optimistic people are, they don''t think Xiqin can get through the difficulties completely


    But then their king stood up.


    At the difficult juncture of the shortage of major generals, the king of Qin was leading 800 guards to the border, and then fought a soul stirring war with the border troops at Hongshan pass... The people of Anyang City don''t know what happened. It''s only after the gentlemen of the teahouse have prepared the script.


    They just know the result. Their king of Qin led less than 70000 border troops. Before and after the fierce battle, a total of 400000 Hu people in the western regions finally wiped them out!


    And I heard that there were demons involved in the attempt to poison the world. Fortunately, they were stopped by the National Teacher alone


    In particular, the people still have to wait for the gentlemen in the teahouse to be ready... In short, the current king of Qin and national teachers are very powerful.


    When Su Li entered the city, he could clearly feel that he was harvesting a large number of wills... It was very uncomfortable. These prayers and beliefs were just pure worship and gratitude, and he didn''t ask him anything... He didn''t know how to return it.


    At the same time, he also felt that the people''s morale in the Central Plains of the city, which was destroyed by the chaos before Qin wangba''s death, was rapidly rising to a new height.


    Ji Zheng''s gamble was right... Therefore, in World War I, he was completely accepted by the military and people of Anyang City and became the "true king" in their hearts.


    Ji Zheng didn''t fully feel this. All he could feel was that when the courtiers discussed, he found that his words had become more effective.


    In the past three years, although he has begun to control the imperial court in Anyang City, these officials left over from the era of Qin wangba always give him many constraints, making it difficult for him to fully implement some ideas.


    It''s different now. Basically, what he says is what he says. Even if he has different opinions, he just needs to stick to it, and the other party often obeys... His personal prestige as a king is climbing to a peak.


    The war in other aspects also brought a very positive impact because of his triumph.


    Especially in his first early Dynasty after his return, the first thing was to make a decision on the spot and set up a monument for all the Qin soldiers who died in the war of protecting the country after the war stopped!


    The morale of the Western Qin army burst in an instant

 Chapter 508

    Since the founding of the Western Qin Dynasty, the rare war of protecting the country lasted two months before it came to an end. Taking the retreat of Jingnan army for a hundred miles as the decomposition point, it was a complete end.


    Because after the withdrawal of troops from southern Jing, the army of the Northern Wei Dynasty, which had been attacked fruitlessly for a long time, was also unable to bear the loss, and was afraid that the Western Qin Dynasty who took out his hand would directly counterattack their homeland, so he broke away from contact and returned to his own Guancheng.


    In this way, it is equivalent to admitting in disguise that the 13 captured cities have belonged to the Western Qin Dynasty


    Ma Han even counseled. They didn''t want to fight, but they were coerced by two "big brothers" to send troops together.


    Now, seeing that the two soldiers had withdrawn, the 80000 people who invaded the territory of Qin immediately packed up and left overnight and returned directly to their own customs.


    As for the grassland Hu people in the North


    After sending 20000 people into the grassland and slaughtering five tribes as a warning, Meng Zhi returned to the north for rest, which ended the war in the north of the Western Qin Dynasty.


    The battle of Anguo public security Gewu''s entry into Shu continues... The regular army in Shu is nothing, but perhaps in order to prevent the barbarians from plundering in the south, there are many military forts with families as units, which is the difficulty in mastering Shu completely.


    Of course, so far, nominally, Shuzhong has been completely taken over by the Western Qin Dynasty, but how to take over these family army fortresses depends on how the subsequent administrators operate.


    Su Li felt that as long as these families were willing to recognize the rule of the Western Qin Dynasty and were willing to provide food, grass and other materials every year, Ji would not do anything to them in a short time.


    After all, today''s western Qin Dynasty can be said to be immortal, and the key is to re stabilize the Quartet.


    The magnificent battle of protecting the country of the Western Qin Dynasty is over.


    Zero zero total, six parties invade, add up to almost a million troops to besiege Xiqin... But Xiqin did not lose even one pass!


    This standing really shocked Dongzhou, which surprised all the countries in Dongzhou at the strength of the western state of Qin


    In the eyes of Dongzhou orthodoxy, this is just a country established by a small people in the border area, and finally its status has soared... "Strengthening the Qin Dynasty" is what people of insight in Dongzhou call the Western Qin Dynasty. It reflects their vigilance and fear of this border country.


    But it doesn''t matter. As long as Ji Zheng''s Daqin calms down, he will naturally develop rapidly and accumulate strength, and then become the enemy of the world


    After the vigorous war of protecting the country, it was a reward for merit.


    Originally, the generals would always fight for who would win the first prize, but this time everyone was in harmony.


    Because there is no need to fight for the first skill. Only their king Zheng of Qin is qualified to get it!


    Since the first skill is destined not to be theirs, the generals have nothing to contend with. Just wait for the reward.


    Su Li didn''t care much about these rewards based on merit. His only surprise was that Ji Zheng took the opportunity to transfer Meng Zhi, song Rui and Liao Wei from Beidi, and the replacement was Wang Jianhe and Zhang Zhi.


    Needless to say, there should not be a big deal with Wang Jian''s ability.


    For Wang Jian, Beidi is the place where Ji Zheng started.


    He was transferred here, which is the greatest affirmation for him. It shows that the king of Qin used him as his own person. He is very happy.


    For Ji Zheng, the most important thing is to transfer Liao Wei and Meng Zhi back to him. These two are the people he can use most easily and safely.


    Song Rui got a noble job... The first general of the Qin Dynasty in Su Li''s heart should officially marry his martial uncle feixuezi.


    It seems to be a happy result.


    The only thing that made Su Li confused was that his name as a national teacher should have reached the top, right? It was also sealed


    The most holy Guardian immortal.


    Listen, it feels like he can be hung on the wall, which is very strange.


    The national teacher is the national teacher. Why do you get such a long prefix? Isn''t the abbreviation still a national teacher?


    Su Li ridiculed Ji Zheng''s "superfluous", but on the one hand, he was very serious about organizing the National Memorial Day.


    As he promised before, after the end of the national defense war, he will erect a monument for the soldiers who died in the war!


    In fact, he is not good at these, but since he promised, he had to do it seriously.


    Also, Ji Zheng arranged a ritual officer to help him, which was the preparation of this supposed grand ceremony.


    Then on the day of national sacrifice, a grand sacrifice was held in the square in front of the palace in Anyang City.


    Su Li didn''t talk much in the whole process... Maybe Ji Zheng also knew that this cumbersome thing was not Su Li''s character, so most of the ceremony process was completed by the ritual Officer... It was really a grand scene, and it looked so sacred and dignified.


    Until the last step was to erect a monument for the dead soldiers, it was Su Li''s turn to do it.


    His operation is also very simple, that is, to raise a huge Obelisk engraved with nearly 30000 names from the ground


    This obelisk is definitely what he did on the spot. Even the onlookers can see the appearance of names on the obelisk.


    For a moment, the whole audience was silent. It was like looking at a miracle. I watched the Obelisk rise from the ground to stand tall.


    At the end of the ceremony, Ji Zheng personally gave the monument the name of "heroic spirit monument", and ordered that from now on, any soldier who died for the Qin expedition would be eligible to engrave his name on it for sacrifice by future generations.


    Just this decree changed the social structure of the whole western Qin Dynasty


    Originally, the Western Qin Dynasty was similar to the countries in Dongzhou. The scholar bureaucrats were the first and the highest reading.


    It''s just that the surrounding environment of the Western Qin Dynasty is bad, so the folk custom is relatively fierce.


    Now, with the "monument of heroes" standing, becoming a soldier fighting for the country is the most noble profession in the country.


    Of course, scholars are respected, but it doesn''t prevent scholars from becoming soldiers... Or soldiers can read more.


    Such a change is not good or bad. Anyway, it will certainly be despised as a reckless man by the countries in Dongzhou.


    But Su Li knew it wasn''t really wrong.


    At least now, Dongzhou''s humanity has developed to a position close to the bottleneck, and the prosperity of humanity has reached the peak, so it is natural to go downhill.


    Such changes in the Western Qin Dynasty seem to have followed the line of reckless men in the whole country, but it is to be able to pick and fully inherit the "fruits" of Dongzhou civilization.


    When the Western Qin army broke up in the East and the soldiers pointed to the world, the civilization of the whole Dongzhou should naturally experience a real all-round integration.


    As for what will become after integration and whether Daqin can continue... Su Li felt that he didn''t have to worry about it. Let''s live until that time.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li lived in seclusion in guisheath palace with Beiguang, who was practicing yuan Ling sword dance hard. The disciple was already a little stunned. He was practicing hard in the hope of understanding the world.


    It''s just that this is a very spiritual sword technique. You can''t succeed by immersing yourself in hard practice.


    However, Su Li did not stop it, but let it develop.


    At least it''s better to turn this sword technique into Beiguang''s "muscle memory" first. Maybe he will naturally realize it at a specific moment?


    They have lived in guisheath palace for more than two months. In general, they have stayed in Anyang City for half a year.


    Su Li could see that Ji was still in the stage of integrating the national strength of the Western Qin Dynasty. This was a stage of accumulation. With the help of the "opening the Mountain Gate" of the storm, it was more useful than anything.


    The process of accumulation may take three, five or even more than ten years... Su Li felt that he couldn''t stay.


    "Some people want to go to Zhongzhou, but it doesn''t seem easy to let them go... There must be a reason." Su Li whispered to himself, and he began to think hard about ''leaving home''.


    I''m kidding. He doesn''t need actual combat experience to stay in Dongzhou, does he?


    Dongzhou is a little too small for the Sword Fairy. The five sword immortals come out of the horse wheel together... I feel desolate when I think about it.


    So Su Li wants to go further this time... His golden elixir drawing and Zhongzhou part are still vacant.


    Just as he was trying to find a way, a voice suddenly came from his heart... It was his master''s.


    "Today, your master gave birth to children. Hurry to bring my grandson to celebrate... Don''t forget to bring some gifts. They don''t need to be too precious. It''s best to be useful for children."


    Su Li felt an egg ache when he heard the news... Shizu Fuyu fairy gave birth, so deputy leader Ji Lian can finally get out of the pass?


    This is not the key... The key is that he wants more ''little martial uncles''!


    What a painful thing it is... But I can''t help it. It''s so miserable for a young generation.


    Fortunately, there is a younger generation here


    Su Li looked at Beiguang, and his heart suddenly balanced.


    "Let''s go and tidy up. We''ll meet the sword cliff sect. It''s estimated that we''ll stay for a while... I''ll go to the palace and say goodbye to Ji Zheng." Su Li asked Beiguang to pack his things. At the same time, he began to think about what to send as a gift?


    Beiguang asked unexpectedly, "master, is something wrong?"


    Su Li replied without looking back: "it''s not a bad thing, or your little martial uncle is going to be born."


    "Oh, so it is..." Beiguang nodded clearly, but then reflected... What is his little martial uncle going to be born?


    ¡­¡­


    After saying goodbye to Ji Zheng, Su Li returned to the sword cliff sect.


    Ji Zheng didn''t particularly ask him to stay, because he knew that at every critical moment, his most holy Guardian immortal would appear next to him.


    In addition, the period of saving national strength was really no big deal. There was no need to waste Su Li''s time and let him stay in the guisheath palace all the time.


    When Su Li came to sword cliff sect, he found that there were lights and decorations here, as if it was a festival


    There''s no way. Jianya taught her "native" child to be born for so many years. The fertility rate is really very low

 Chapter 509

    Su Li returned to Jianya sect with Beiguang. This time, he was no longer left behind by the four generations of disciples, but officially introduced into their department.


    At this moment, Beiguang''s hand trembled. He felt that there might be some misunderstanding


    Look at the people in front of you... The leader of Fuzong of Jianya sect, Gu Juzi, is his own Shizu, the master of array sect, Gu Zhizi, and the grand Shizu of Dan sect... None of them uses a sword!


    He feels like a heresy of his school. How can he live these days


    After he said hello to a group of people, he walked out of the room lonely and suddenly saw a lonely middle-aged handsome uncle with a lonely face.


    Everyone looked at each other and confirmed their eyes. They knew that they were all sword repairs... They couldn''t help but feel pity for each other.


    ¡­¡­


    With the birth of the jade fairy approaching, many well-known disciples gathered here to celebrate the unborn boy.


    Su Li also looked at the familiar people around and sighed... The people here are now in important positions in Jianya cult. It seems that the relatives and friends here can almost represent all the forces below Jianxian of Jianya cult.


    This kind of power structure seems inappropriate... But Ji Lian, the original leader of the sword sect, can be said to have pulled the sword sect back from the abyss of decline... Although he seems not to be famous because of the return of all the five old swords of Jianya, he is the real leader of Jianya sect, especially in the hearts of all middle-level disciples.


    The ancestral master Chen Yu fairy is preparing to give birth in the inner room. She didn''t ask anyone to help... Just give birth to a baby. She thinks it shouldn''t be difficult for practitioners.


    These people present gathered together to talk about their own affairs, and regarded this rare gathering as a gathering of internal small groups.


    Su Li looked in the crowd. He wanted to see if the girl came back... Although he had already seen it, and both of them had understood each other''s intentions.


    But somehow, whenever this may meet again, Su Li still feels some expectation.


    He found Han Yan in the crowd.


    Now she has gradually disappeared from the sword cliff sect. Su Li doesn''t know where she lives in seclusion and practises hard


    She seemed to feel Su Li''s eyes, looked at it calmly, and smiled, very warm.


    But Su Li was relieved when she saw the smile... It was a calm smile, and she really came out.


    Su Li''s feeling for her is always hovering on the line of family affection, because after all, this is the person he was with when he first started to practice... Sometimes he can''t bear to refuse to respond when he knows her favor for himself.


    When she wants to focus on the Tao, he can keep a distance calmly and bless silently.


    At this time, Gu Yuzi saw Su Li and Han Yan looking at each other, so he came over and patted him on the shoulder and said, "younger martial sister Yan''er has decided to become the protector of our sword cliff sect. Therefore, she specially discussed the mystery of ancient cultivation with elder Beichen... If you can, pay attention to what appropriate ancient cultivation is for her."


    Su Li was slightly stunned. Then he silently took out a spirit stone and engraved the nine turn yuan robbery Scripture in small letters.


    On the basis of solid talismans and seal characters, these small characters were branded between his reading, and then he handed them to Gu GuZi and said, "take this article for her reference first. The ancient cultivation method of master Beichen is suitable for people with water travel attributes, but it is not suitable for her. This jiuzhuan yuan robbery Sutra doesn''t pay attention to attributes... If you''re not in a hurry, I''ll see if it''s better after a while."


    After a little delay, he felt that his apprentice''s way was too wild, didn''t he? Why is it like a treasure chest? You can have everything you want?


    And this makes him a great pressure to be a master... I feel that he has been surpassed by his apprentice in minutes and far away.


    Su Li gave her things to Shifu and didn''t go to see Han Yan any more... She had found her peace and he shouldn''t disturb her anymore.


    Knowing the girl''s growth path, Su Li knew that she had actually devoted all her feelings to today''s sword cliff teaching.


    She could no longer accept the death of her fellow disciples in front of her, so she chose to become a "protector" who stayed in the world for a long time. The reason for seeking ancient cultivation is that the realm of ancient cultivation is slowly improved, and ten thousand years of hard cultivation may not be able to soar to the upper world


    It''s like the five old swords. It''s estimated that they will almost be ostracized in another one or two hundred years.


    So in fact, the real top Yuanying Zhenjun in Jianya sect, such as Ji Lian and Shaman sword, have begun to suppress cultivation.


    Because if the five old swords have to leave this mortal world one after another in one or two hundred years, it can ensure that someone will fill the vacancy of the top combat power immediately, and then ensure the continued prosperity of Jianya sect.


    This is actually a sacrifice for the sword Cliff


    But speaking of the man who sacrificed a lot... Su Li looked for him for a long time and didn''t see him in the hall, so he went out of the house. Sure enough, he saw Ji Lian watching the stars with his silly apprentice and sighed about life.


    Su Li didn''t say anything else, but went up and handed a fist sized pill


    This pill is refined from mature and fallen fleshy flower sacs, and the rich nutrients are refined into such a treasure pill


    "Here, it''s time to mend your body."


    Ji Lian didn''t want to take this treasure pill that could choke him to death by visual inspection. However, I felt the rich essence of this treasure pill, and then felt my body, which was like a piece of cloth, swaying with the wind. I felt that this little disciple sun would love people.


    Beiguang widened his eyes and looked at the "Baodan" Su Li gave Ji Lian. Suddenly, he also wanted to taste it.


    Su Li gave him the back of his head and said, "you''re still young. You can''t use this thing. Don''t think about it."


    Then he asked Ji Lian, "master Shizu, is Shizu going to feed the little martial uncle himself or what to say?"


    Ji Lian twitched at the corner of her mouth and said, "your Shizu will shut up for a period of time after childbirth. She has left too much practice to conceive the child."


    The implication is that the child was completely dumped to him as a father when he was born?


    Su Li looked at Ji Lian with a kind of compassionate eyes, and then thought about it. He said, "I''m going to find Ji and want a wet nurse to come over?"


    Ji Lian shook his head and said, "no, it''s always inconvenient for mortals to live on the sword cliff. I''m afraid it will cause some confusion."


    Su Li nodded clearly... Indeed, ordinary people living in the Taoist field of practitioners often have some wrong thoughts.


    Although they are not afraid of Ji Lian, they always don''t want to get into such trouble.


    "I see. In that case, I''ll go to Mengzhi and ask for some ewes. Come on, it''s good to feed them with sheep''s milk."


    Ji Lian nodded gratefully and said, "thank you... At this time, a suckling sheep is more useful than anything."


    Su Li looked at the man who was about to accept the heaviest pressure in life, patted him on the shoulder, and then said, "I have another gift for you..."


    "What?" Ji Lian was curious.


    During this time, he also received many gifts, but I have to say that he really liked the ewe sent by the boy better than those immortal babies... This solved his urgent need!


    Su Li narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment, then directly took out the rune paper and pen, waved it on it


    "Is this a new talisman?" suddenly, a voice of Gu Yuzi came... He was attracted by the sound of the talisman pen moving on the paper when Su Li drew the talisman.


    "HMM." Su Li put down his pen and blew the ink. Then he tilted his head as if he were thinking, and then nodded and said, "I call him ''clean clothes sign''."


    Gu Yuzi asked curiously, "it seems that there is some ability to purify evil spirits, but there are also some functions of water line, fire line and some wind runes. What''s your role?"


    Gu Yuzi felt a little ashamed. He couldn''t understand what talisman Su Li drew in front of Beiguang''s disciple.


    Su Li pasted the amulet on his apprentice... A moment later, Beiguang suddenly excited the spirit. Everyone felt that a burst of moisture surged on him, and then he was taken away by a small and powerful wind, and then began to become warm and dry again.


    "As the name suggests, it is a talisman that can make clothes clean quickly." Su Li said nonsense.


    This is a talisman that is useless for the improvement of the monks'' combat power, auxiliary accomplishments and even enlightenment... If the name is more grounded, it should actually be called "laundry talisman".


    "Master, this talisman seems to be very convenient... Not only can I wash my clothes, but also my body." Beiguang said shyly and aftertaste.


    "Cough, don''t care about the details. You can keep yourself clean after you tie the pill. This talisman doesn''t have much effect."


    Su Li felt that he might have done something wrong, or that the "clean clothes charm" was not suitable for clothes worn by others?


    But Ji Lian still didn''t understand what Su Li did to invent the talisman, and still showed a puzzled look.


    "Don''t worry, grandmaster. After the baby is born, you will understand how to use this clean clothes charm... Well, the dosage may be large. I will draw more well at that time."


    Su Li said with deep meaning... Really, it''s enough for him to worry about housework for an old man of hundreds of years old.


    Ji Lian was a little confused. The cultivation leader without life experience said he didn''t understand Su Li... But it doesn''t matter. He will know soon.


    ... with the sound of "quack", the vice leader of Jianya couldn''t stay any longer and rushed to the delivery room


    But before long, he rushed out again. He looked a little crazy and said to Su Li, "hurry up and get some more ''clean clothes talisman''. I think I understand what you''re talking about!"


    He saw a large piece of sticky dirt on his chest, which looked very sad

 Chapter 510

    Su Li''s little martial uncle was born. It was no surprise that he was a fat boy... He felt that his master grandfather was very annoyed.


    After living in Jianya for half a month, Su Li had to see Ji several times every day... Each time he was embarrassed to urge him to draw more "clean clothes talisman".


    To this end, Su Li did not hesitate to carve a radish seal for Ji Lian... It was still a refined radish!


    Ji Lian was like a treasure at that time. He immediately went back with confidence and prepared to fight with his boy for another 300 rounds


    But... It shouldn''t be good to see his end.


    Su Li gloated at this situation, and then called Wuyang back from Dongjiao mountain with evil interest... Maybe Wuyang, who likes children best, can do this kind of thing with children?


    Ji Lian didn''t notice Su Li''s sinister intentions. Anyway, since Wuyang came back, he has obviously relaxed a lot and regained a calm look of immortality


    Anyway, Su Li thought it was for the sake of the little martial uncle.


    This kind of child born with a golden spoon will certainly experience various temptations when he grows up... But if he grows up with Wuyang, at least he should be immune to the temptation of beauty... It has been verified by Beiguang and is absolutely effective.


    Watching ''little martial uncle'' grow up happily in Wuyang''s arms, Su Li''s mood is much better


    But when people are idle, they can''t help thinking about their travels... If they want to complete all his golden elixir drawings, they need to step through every inch of the world.


    And his next stop plan is Zhongzhou.


    "How can I persuade them to let me out?" he muttered again.


    The Begonia hidden in his hair quietly turned a lovely white eye. According to her general experience, such an opportunity will come soon.


    ¡­¡­


    In the sky above tiancrack mountain, suddenly there were two sword lights waving from west to East.


    These two sword lights are obviously strong and weak. The strong one is Yuanying Zhenjun. Although he controlled the speed and didn''t pull it to the fastest speed, his powerful sword meaning still deterred the whole audience and made the big demons along the way dare not make a mistake.


    The weak sword light should be sent by a Jindan immortal, but the sword light is pure and thick, showing a very solid foundation.


    At this time, when approaching the sword cliff, the two sword lights slowed down and exposed the people inside.


    It''s two women who look generally young!


    The Yuanying Zhenjun''s palace dress looks like a fairy in the Moon Palace. The moon white silk dress makes her look solemn and mature.


    The golden elixir immortal has a breath of youth that can''t be melted. The Yellow gauze clothes on her make her float like a fairy, but she doesn''t look very old.


    At this time, the young female xiutou in the Yellow gauze asked strangely, "master, it''s not always said that the big demons gathered in the split mountain that day. Why were we almost unimpeded after we came all the way into Dongzhou."


    "Those big demons seem to be trying to show goodwill when they see us?"


    Nuzhen Jun, who was as white as the moon, said coldly: "I heard from your Shizu that this place is under the rule of Jianzong, and the demons along the way should be under the jurisdiction of Jianzong, so I dare not make enemies with us."


    The young nun hesitated and asked, "master, do we really have to join the sword sect?"


    Nuzhen Jun gave a slight meal, and then said definitely, "this is your Shizu''s wish. He has stayed in this world for too long. He also hopes to let us recognize our ancestors and return to our ancestors before flying."


    "Besides, you also know the rules of the school palace... Only those who hold the school palace order can enter the school palace for further study. Even if you want to enter the school palace for further study."


    "And I don''t know why they gave Jianzong this time... No, now I heard it was renamed Jianya sect and gave them two places... You can only win one of them if you join them."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Lizheng was idle and instructed his disciples to cultivate several sword styles other than "Ruoshui style" in advanced sword techniques, and evolved various changes.


    These sword styles are not complicated for Beiguang, but he can''t deeply understand these sword styles because he is only an attribute of water movement.


    But it doesn''t matter. Now get familiar with it. When he reaches the golden elixir period, and then cooperate with the supporting method formula of the other four sword styles, he can use the five elements self derivation effect of advanced sword technique to make Beiguang complete the five elements of golden elixir in one move.


    When Su Li created this skill, he really had a good intention. He even thought about the way to further advance.


    However, this skill is only until the golden elixir period. How to practice it later depends on Beiguang''s own nature.


    However, at this time, he suddenly received a message from the bosom guest disciple guarding the Mountain Gate: "son of God, two sword practitioners who claimed to be from Zhongzhou Dayan school palace came to visit and said they wanted to meet our principal."


    These days, sect leader Xia Ming is bent on closing the door and vowing to create a top sword technique, while Deputy sect leader Ji Lian has no choice but to be a father at home.


    Doesn''t the principal become his holy son again?


    Su Li responded weakly: "let them come to me... From Zhongzhou. Be a little polite. We are also a big religion now. We can''t lose etiquette."


    The Zhike disciple is covered with black lines... Do they have etiquette in sword cliff sect? A sword as a greeting?


    Fortunately, the Zhike disciple didn''t have a head and pulled out his sword


    ¡­¡­


    "Two fairies, please. I teach you that the Holy Son is waiting for you." the Zhike disciple said stiffly, and then walked ahead to lead the way.


    The master and apprentice looked at each other and felt very surprised.


    It''s about ten interest since they reported to the family to ask for a meeting. I don''t see what the Zhike disciple did. Unexpectedly, he directly led them in?


    In particular, they also noticed that this Zhike disciple had outstanding golden elixir accomplishments!


    Let immortal Jindan be a bosom friend? This kind of thing is a little exaggerated, isn''t it?


    The master didn''t ask much, but the female nun who was a disciple asked a little lively, "did you make any mistake? Why did you, immortal Jindan, come to visit the mountain?"


    This Zhike disciple turned his eyes and wanted to stab people with a sword. Don''t think it''s a woman who can talk nonsense. You''re not junior brother Wuyang


    "Cough ~" the Zhike disciple quickly stopped his suddenly divergent thinking and said solemnly, "because the four generations of disciples of sword cliff are far from growing up, so the daily mountain patrol and other affairs should be entrusted to our three generations of disciples for the time being."


    "It''s my turn to know a guest at the mountain gate today. It''s a coincidence that you met me."


    The master and apprentice looked at each other and felt some pressure.


    Because according to the information told by their ancestor, the original sword sect, that is, the current sword cliff sect, generally has three generations at most.


    The contemporary disciples, that is, the generation of the patriarch, generally practice from the peak of the golden elixir to the realm of Yuanying cave.


    The second generation of disciples was from Jindan period to Yuanying period.


    The three generations of disciples are basically in the Qi refining period


    Now, among the three generations of disciples, there are golden elixirs guarding the mountain gate, and the fourth generation of disciples are being trained... This sword cliff sect is obviously beyond their imagination.


    The Zhike disciple walked very fast, as if he wanted to get rid of the two guests quickly so that he could continue to guard his mountain gate. This enables the two masters and disciples to keep up quickly and have no time to enjoy the scenery along the sword cliff.


    But they were surprised... Because the sword cliff sect didn''t seem to arrange any defense array, so it spread out there, as if it wasn''t afraid of foreign invasion at all.


    Then, they came to the general altar hall under the sword cliff, and saw Beiguang practicing sword and Su Li nearby on the hall square.


    "That''s how I teach the son of God. I''d like to leave now." the Zhike disciple hurriedly said goodbye when he sent the person, which seemed to dislike showing the way to such two beauties.


    The Jurchen gentleman in the moon white silk dress was stunned and smiled, so he arched Su Li, who was letting Beiguang not care to continue his cultivation, and said, "I''m Zhongzhou Dayan school palace moon sword. This is my disciple Chu he."


    Su Li met the two women, then nodded and said, "teach the son Su Li at Xiajian Cliff... What are you doing here?"


    He likes to go straight... Although I think these two nuns seem to have something to do with Jianya sect?


    "I don''t know if you are the third generation disciple or the second generation disciple?" the moon sword suddenly asked gently... Although this gentleness is very deliberate and doesn''t accord with her cold temperament, at least her attitude has changed.


    Su Li rubbed his chin... He was a little upset. Why didn''t his chin start to grow a beard?


    He was a little annoyed with the woman, because he asked so directly that the woman wanted to go around in a circle?


    So he was ready to not follow the routine, directly stretched out his hand and made a ''silent'' posture, and then said: "I understand. You must have a relationship with me next, and then talk about the origin of your teachers and my sword cliff sect... I admit that I felt a causal connection between you and my sword cliff."


    "But I''m more sure now that you''re here for my sword cliff?"


    Yuejian immediately felt that her chest was stuffy and blocked badly... She really asked for help, but she felt more superior when she returned to her hometown to visit "poor relatives" after she became rich.


    Just in front of Su Li, just a few words, she felt that these feelings of superiority were completely gone.


    No matter whether Su Li is rude or not, the momentum of the son of the great church is really enough and can''t be despised.


    "Shifu......" Chu he in yellow clothes called softly, as if he was worried.


    Yuejian took a deep breath, calmed down, and then said, "the son is right. Our teachers and disciples really ask for help this time... We teachers and disciples hope to return to Jianya gate!"


    "Eh?" Su Li was surprised this time... It was something he had never thought of.

 Chapter 511

    The scene was once very embarrassing. Yuejian looked at Su Li silently for a long time and asked, "I don''t know if your son can represent Jianya?"


    Su Li thought this was right, so he nodded calmly and said, "the leader closed the door to understand the ''Supreme sword'', and the deputy leader is'' suffering in the world of mortals''... So at present, I am indeed the leader of the sword cliff sect."


    Yuejian then said coldly, "then I won''t go around in circles."


    "The inheritance of the poor way is actually a branch of the sword sect, the predecessor of the sword cliff sect. The master was originally a disciple of the sword sect. Later, he traveled to Zhongzhou and came by chance to practice in the Dayan school palace. He stayed there and handed down the poor way."


    "But the master always remembers the kindness of the sword sect, so he wants me to return to the sword sect with my disciple Chu he... That is, today''s sword cliff sect."


    Su Li listened with a faint look. He asked coldly, "since they have separated from the sword sect, it''s true that they want to come back now."


    Yuejian''s chest is stuffy again. Can you speak?


    Although Su Li really hit the nail on the head to the root... If she sees through, can she not say it? In this way, she will be shameless?


    So she finally showed an angry look. The powerful mental power belonging to Yuanying Zhenjun oppressed Su Li... She had no bad heart, but she wanted to teach the boy a lesson.


    Su Li stood in the center of the storm of the power of his mind. His clothes danced without wind, as if a whirlwind was around him.


    But under the oppression of Yuanying Zhenjun''s mind, Su Li tasted the spiritual power of this month''s sword without any difference and compared it with all kinds of experts he had experienced


    In the authentic taste, he suddenly saw that Beiguang seemed to be affected by this spiritual storm, and stopped his cultivation with an ugly face.


    Su Li said with a bad face, "it has nothing to do with you. Why stop?"


    Beiguang was stunned and wanted to defend... But he wisely realized that Su Li didn''t know his state?


    So he quickly abandoned the scattered mind caused by the arrival of Yuejian teachers and disciples, focused on his will, resisted the aftershock of Yuejian''s mind, and seriously continued to practice "Chifeng sword skill"... He had already improved this sword skill before the arrival of the two teachers and disciples.


    I don''t know whether he is really gifted or something else. He found that he insisted on practicing the sword under the pressure of spirit, and he really had a new understanding... He seemed to understand what the master''s important intention was, and involuntarily integrated into his own cultivation


    Su Li looked at the progress of Beiguang with satisfaction. He felt that the disciple''s talent in killing and cutting was really speechless... No, it seemed that he wanted to understand a kind of sword meaning!


    Yuejian was only shocked. He was shocked by this pair of teachers and disciples at the same time


    In front of Su Li, it seemed that she completely ignored her spiritual oppression, and the disciple... Even condensed the sword idea by her spiritual oppression!


    She couldn''t help but feel a strong sense of frustration and wanted to take back the pressure. However, seeing that the boy seemed to have an insight, she withdrew most of her spiritual strength and only covered the northern light with a trace to maintain the pressure on him.


    This move made Su Li have a lot of good feelings... At least jianzhenjun''s mind is good and very delicate this month.


    Su Li thanked him by hugging his fist slightly, and then said with warm words: "elder, your mental power is pure and peaceful. Even if there is a sharp sword, it still stops immediately. There is no hostility left... It seems that Dayan school palace is indeed a place of truth."


    Yuejian''s expression was even more strange. She never thought that the young man who looked like a golden pill could comment on her spiritual power.


    Without a word, she asked, "have you seen many real kings'' mental power?"


    Su Li nodded slightly and didn''t answer clearly. He just said, "among the Yuan Ying friars I''ve seen, master Yuejian''s mind is strong."


    Yuejian felt a little strange... What''s called ''being strong among Yuanying''? Have you seen the power of mind at the level of true immortal? How did he survive?


    Su Li wouldn''t show off. Did he have to say, "Yang God is really an immortal, and he''s beaten several?"?


    He just wanted to change the subject and asked curiously, "I don''t know what kind of place Dayan school palace is. Can you help the disciples to switch to another place?"


    Yuejian said quietly with a sigh of relief: "Dayan school palace is not a force in the strict sense, but an institution as the name suggests."


    "It has a very rich Taoist collection. It can be said that it not only absorbs the strengths of many families, but also teaches the world."


    "Although the students studying in the school palace can also call themselves Dayan disciples, in fact, they are not really people in the Dayan school palace, but they have an additional title to show off."


    "Every hundred years, the Dayan school palace will open for five years and widely issue the ''Dayan school order''. Anyone with outstanding talents or organic connections can obtain the ''Dayan school order'' and enter the school palace for five years."


    "If the five-year period expires, the most outstanding of them can choose to stay in the school palace as a teacher... This is the real person who belongs to the school palace, just like a family teacher."


    "But even if the master is learning in the palace, he is only himself. And the identity of poor Dao and Chu he is only a simple disciple and disciple."


    "Now we are just the outsiders of Dayan school palace."


    Su Li thought deeply... If the Dayan school palace mentioned by Jian this month is really like this, it''s really interesting.


    But since the school palace can be so detached, the forces behind it must be good


    He suddenly asked, "is it the middle heaven behind the Dayan school palace?"


    "What heaven?" Yuejian was confused.


    Su Li just laughed. Unexpectedly, the two nuns didn''t even know what was going on, so they came by themselves.


    So he looked at Beiguang, who seemed to have completely entered the state of enlightenment. He saw the "puppy" of tuburaji and hooked his fingers on it


    "You''d better show me some respect, don''t treat me like a pet dog that moves and waves..." Qilin scolded and ran over without any hesitation.


    After Yuejian was slightly surprised, she just felt that it should be a demon dog with refined horizontal bones... Because Su Li was "good at keeping pets", no one was surprised when the disciples of Jianya sect saw a small local dog with a salty and wet uncle''s tone.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter with the ''Dayan school Palace'' in Zhongzhou?" Su Li asked without nonsense.


    As for whether Kirin''s identity will be revealed... What does it matter? Anyway, he thinks Kirin is such a waste beast. It''s useless to stay with him. What''s the matter if he divulges the news?


    Qilin suddenly felt a kind of inexplicable sadness, but Su Li asked, and he really didn''t dare not answer... Because of some things in ancient times, the Qilin family became auspicious beasts, but they were not allowed to participate in the battle. Therefore, its ability is basically the control and application of Qi. When it reaches the lower bound, it can only play "auxiliary".


    In the lower world, there is really no way to meet this kind of existence called "God''s own son".


    "Dayan school palace... This is the inheritance left by the guy Dayan Xingjun. Dayan Xingjun is the favorite son of the Yellow Emperor of the middle heaven. This Dayan school palace is also the orthodox inheritance of the middle heaven."


    "I can feel that these two women should have ''Dayan learning order'' with them. Is this to ask your sword cliff teacher to send someone to the learning palace?"


    Yuejian and Chuhe teachers and disciples looked at each other... What is the origin of this little earth dog? They even "see through" their details at a glance and know so many "secrets". These are things that their master and Shizu didn''t say.


    Su Li hesitated... The Dayan school palace is obviously a high-end place for seeking Tao, but it belongs to the middle heaven.


    Sword cliff sect has already put up a list in the eastern Tianting, so we can''t mess around.


    Who knows, Haitang hid in his hair and suddenly climbed to the edge of his ear, whispering: "don''t worry, Lang Jun, you can go to Dayan school palace... My father and the Yellow Emperor in the middle of heaven can be regarded as rare close friends."


    Su Li was surprised, but he just listened silently and didn''t express his opinions... After all, this is the friendship between the two heavenly emperors. He didn''t understand it and didn''t bother to understand it.


    But Haitang seemed to add another sentence in order to increase his persuasion: "because among the five heavenly emperors, only my father and the Yellow Emperor are special... The green emperor is the oldest and the Yellow Emperor is the most respected."


    Su Li nodded clearly, and he was more confident... After all, the backer behind him seemed very strong.


    So Su Li said, "so you came to recognize your ancestors and return home with the ''Dayan learning order''?"


    Yuejian thought it sounded so uncomfortable?


    But what if she doesn''t admit it now? She never knew where she had made a mistake, and the situation had been manipulated by Su Li unknowingly.


    She could only admit: "yes, the poor master and apprentice did carry a ''Dayan learning order'' this time... It''s just..."


    She hesitated... Or Su Li in front of her was not sure.


    But she didn''t need to think too much, because Su Li had directly said, "well, I''m not familiar with the elder who broke away from the sword sect after all, so I''d like to ask some elders to confirm one or two. I don''t know which elder Yuejian follows me?"


    Yuejian didn''t hesitate about this question, because he had expected to be asked so long ago and was ready to answer it.


    So she said, "my master, Xu GuZi, was the sword sect who left 2600 years ago."


    The reason why she doesn''t worry is because she thinks that the sword cliff sect should not have the predecessors of that era... Her master has the highest seniority.


    But who knows, Su Li directly "shouted" with his heart and spirit: Mr. changchunzi, do you know a man named "xuguzi"?

 Chapter 512

    Yuejian Zhenjun was called low brow and pleasing to the eye at this time... She didn''t expect that Su Li actually called an elder who was higher than her master''s parents.


    Why does the sword cliff sect seem to be different from what her master Xu GuZi said everywhere


    "Teacher Changchun Zi, what do you think of her master, the man named xuguzi?" Su Li asked.


    Changchun Zi school stood in front of the hall genially and kindly watched Beiguang immerse himself in his own world and constantly practice sword. Then he said in a slow tone: "martial nephew Xugu was also a young genius who was highly valued in the sword sect. He learned all the top sword skills in the sect before he was 100 years old. At that time, he was considered a hero who could bring leaps and bounds to the sword sect."


    "I just felt that the old Taoist priest was full of ambition... Ambition for higher kendo. He was always eager to learn new sword skills. When there was no more sword to learn in the sword sect, he often went out and rarely went back to the sect."


    "Before I closed the door to death, I heard that he brought back a top qigong practice from the outside and handed it to zongmen. Then I don''t know... Now I remember, he left completely soon after handing in that skill."


    Su Li, however, then said, "in this way, this elder xuguzi can be regarded as'' breaking the cause and effect ''with the sword sect in those years?"


    However, he said this. At the beginning, Changchun Zi, who was still very gentle, began to scold: "break a fart!"


    "At that time, the sword sect trained him as the sect leader. Everything is the best for him. I hope he can carry on the past and forge ahead and lead the sword sect to continue."


    "Who knows that so much investment, especially the painstaking efforts of an elder, eventually resulted in a so-called ''top skill'' that can only reach the golden elixir period!"


    "The boy owes us. It''s far from paying off... It''s far from enough."


    Yuejian master and apprentice trembled in front of Changchun Zi who was suddenly irritable... There''s no way. The anger of Yang God Zhenxian is not so easy to bear.


    Especially the little girl like Chu he had turned white and showed signs of being hurt... Su Li thought about it, stretched out his hand and pressed Changchun Zi''s shoulder and said, "stop your anger, teacher. Don''t be angry."


    As expected, Changchun Zi calmed his mood and let himself return to his previous appearance of light wind and clouds.


    He said: "this man is old. Sometimes when he suddenly thinks of some things in the past, he can''t help but feel sorry. He''s out of shape and out of shape."


    Yuejian was stunned... This is the spiritual power of Yang God and real immortal, and it is still the kind of undifferentiated diffusion!


    What did she see?


    At present, Su Li, who seems to have only the cultivation of golden elixir, not only didn''t feel it, but also directly suppressed the anger of a Yang God!


    Now she finally began to believe that Su Li is the current speaker of the sword cliff sect... At least he really deserves the respect of the son of sword cliff.


    But she felt troublesome. She also knew that what her master did was not so popular. I thought there should be no elder in Jianya sect who knew what happened in those years... I didn''t expect an old Changchun son to emerge.


    She was very upset and felt that her trip to Jianya might not go well.


    Su Li thought for a while and asked indifferently, "in that case, do these two xuguzi descendants want to enter the door wall?"


    He really doesn''t care... Although he is curious about what''s going on in the "Dayan school Palace", if Changchun Zi resists, he refuses.


    Changchun Zi knew that this was Su Li''s respect for him, but shook his head and said, "it depends on your mood... It would be better if Xu GuZi only separated from the sword sect. But now that he has accepted disciples... Now my sword cliff sect will ask for some opinions."


    "Although there are many changes in what they have learned, the roots and bones of sword cliff inheritance have not changed... My sword cliff inheritance can''t be left out."


    Yuejian was stunned. Knowing that things had begun to slide in the worst direction, she couldn''t help being vigilant.


    Sword cliff inheritance can''t be left out... There are only two ways to choose. One is to bring them into the door wall, which is also the purpose of her trip... The other is to clean up the door directly!


    "I see. Let''s keep it as a foreign elder. Anyway, the sword cliff inheritance they learned is only the version of 3000 years ago, which is not advanced." Su Li gave the third solution in a moment.


    "Foreign elder?!" Yuejian said in surprise, which was the result she didn''t expect.


    Su Li nodded sincerely and confirmed, "although the foreign elder can''t get the true biography, he can be protected by my sword cliff. Of course, he must be driven by my sword Cliff... How about it?"


    Yuejian was a little stunned. She didn''t expect that Su Li''s proposal would be so... She couldn''t help asking: "didn''t you say that foreign elders can''t really pass on? But what I learned does have the true biography of Jianzong in those years..."


    Su Li looked at the honest and lovely moon Sword Fairy and thought it was very interesting. He smiled and said, "if master moon sword doesn''t have a problem, Su Li will call elder moon sword here."


    "The so-called true biography of Jianzong learned by the elder was 3000 years ago. How can Jianya, which has developed for 3000 years to now, stop in the inheritance of Kendo?"


    The moon Sword Fairy was in a trance. She felt that the idea of sword cliff teaching in practice seemed different from what she imagined.


    However, although this situation is not the most ideal, it is definitely within her acceptable range. So she said modestly, "so, the moon sword is portable and the first lotus is willing to worship the sword cliff sect."


    With that, without waiting for Su Li to ask, she had taken out two "Dayan learning orders" with simple brown gilt.


    Su Li took over these two "Dayan learning orders", but unexpectedly he did not feel any fluctuations in the vitality of heaven and earth, but some were just mysterious and mysterious causes and consequences.


    It seems that this "Dayan learning order" will "choose the master" by itself. Now it seems that those with great magical powers have moved their hands and feet with the secret law of cause and effect.


    Coincidentally, Su Li could feel that the two "Dayan learning orders" were indeed entangled with his sword cliff sect, as if they should belong to the sword cliff sect.


    He couldn''t help asking, "what are the origins of these two ''Dayan learning orders''? Why do you have to send them to my teaching?"


    Yuejian saw that Su Li received the two learning orders and finally put down her worry. She replied: "this is the task given by the learning palace to the family teacher. I don''t know the specific situation."


    Su Li nodded and didn''t ask. Then he didn''t say much. He directly called a group of people to discuss how to distribute the two palace orders.


    At this time, Beiguang also ended his epiphany... Mainly because Changchun Zi didn''t control his temper all of a sudden, which affected him.


    But how else can we say that this boy is the clock of heaven and earth?


    Changchun Zi''s sudden outburst of pressure actually became the last boost for Beiguang to understand the first sword meaning. He soon found a tough, thick and decaying sword meaning fluctuation


    "Eh? The meaning of this sword seems familiar." Xuanyu''s son arrived before his voice. Then he looked at Beiguang inexplicably and realized a kind of sword meaning called "chongjun sword meaning".


    Su Li thought that his disciples were afraid of being crooked?


    Why did he practice the Chifeng sword technique that has nothing to do with Tu Xing? He was born with water. As a result, he was the first to understand the meaning of chongjun sword?


    Why did you suffer so many difficulties at the beginning, and finally "just" understand the important meaning?!


    It''s a bad word, isn''t it good


    But xuanyuzi was very happy. It was a kind of happiness as if life had been sublimated and life had been perfect... His desperate heart suddenly came alive. He didn''t expect another village. After he completely gave up Su Li, he didn''t expect Su Li''s disciples to grow back by themselves.


    This look as if looking at a "rare treasure" frightened Beiguang. He timidly hid behind Su Li and said he didn''t want to pay attention to the sword cliff boss.


    Su Li laughed and said, "OK, Xiaoguang, he has understood the meaning of chongjun sword. What else can you teach him, martial uncle?"


    Xuan Yuzi was somewhat muddled by this sudden rhetorical question. He suddenly realized a serious problem. The real essence of his work was the set of heavy sword. Among them, the meaning of chongjun sword is the essence... So Su Li''s question is very good. What else can he teach Beiguang?


    Suddenly, a mouthful of blood stuck in his throat, and xuanyuzi felt a great pain... What a special thing, there was no sense of achievement!


    "No, I''m going to shut up and realize the sword... If I don''t figure out a more advanced Kendo inheritance, I won''t go out of the pass!" he became angry and lost his heart again.


    When xuanyuzi was so noisy, all the people summoned by Su Li arrived


    Elder Qijian, who helped him deal with his daily affairs, and Jing Chen arrived one after another, as well as Ji Lian, the deputy leader of the church who will have many years to visually observe the "world of mortals".


    Coupled with the original Changchun Zi, this is now the highest decision-making level of Jianya sect.


    When Su Li saw that everyone was here, he introduced Yuejian to everyone and briefly talked about Dayan school palace.


    Yuejian is now a little lax and dare not have it. Except Su Li, she is at least not weaker than her Yuanying Zhenjun. She will no longer regard Jianya sect as a "poor relative".


    Ji Lian played with the "Dayan learning order" in his hand. For the first time, he felt how pleasant and relaxing it was to seriously deal with educational affairs, so he thought very clearly and asked:


    "Yuejiandao friends said that the Dayan school palace is a place to impart cultivation knowledge... Then I have a question: can the things learned in the school palace be spread out?"


    Yuejian answered cautiously, "the learning palace is divided into internal and external courts. Those who normally hold the ''Dayan learning order'' study in other courts at the beginning. What they learn there has never been taboo to spread abroad. Moreover, those who are capable in other courts learn more, and the learning palace will not impose more restrictions."


    "But what I learned in the inner courtyard can''t be passed on, even if it''s my own disciples... So what I learned with Chu he is only what Shifu learned in the sword sect in his early years and some inheritance from the outer courtyard of the school palace."


    "But even if it''s just like this, looking at the whole cultivation world has been a good inheritance."


    Su Li nodded when he heard the speech, and then looked at the people: "then next, let''s determine the candidate to go to the school palace... This is a good opportunity to expand the foundation of our sword cliff sect."

 Chapter 513

    In Su Li''s opinion, the "Dayan learning order" sent by Yuejian master and apprentice should involve some upper world causes and effects... After all, Qilin and Chun are now at Jianya. There are many upper world causes and effects of Jianya sect. It''s not surprising what will happen.


    "Is there any restriction on the use of the ''Dayan learning order''?" Ji Lian asked again. He looked very serious at work.


    Yuejian thought for a moment and said, "there are restrictions... The holder of the ''Dayan learning order'' must be under the age of 100 and must be a cultivation of gold elixir and below."


    "It''s understandable that young friars who can get started and study must be Fang Junjie... Even if they don''t finally enter the inner courtyard, it''s also the human investment of Dayan school palace." Ji Lian said clearly.


    "In this way, the Dayan school Palace should be the uncrowned king of the practice world in Zhongzhou."


    The moon sword smiled but didn''t speak


    Then Ji Lian didn''t ask much. Instead, they began to discuss the allocation of the two places.


    "Since the ''Dayan learning order'' was sent by master Yue Jianchang''s apprentice, Chu he has a qualification." Su Li first determined the ownership of a Dayan learning order.


    This was really beyond Yuejian''s expectation... Although this was originally her goal, it made her feel unreal to achieve it so easily.


    She said, "it''s not necessary. The ''Dayan learning order'' belongs to all the disciples of Jianya sect. Chu he can compete with everyone."


    Su Li and the others looked at each other, and then he scratched his face and said, "is this thing going to be so troublesome? Don''t bother everyone. First load a place, and then I''ll take another place. It''s so decided. No one will have an opinion."


    Yuejian''s sincere expression froze. She looked at Su Li silently and began to worry about the future of her new sect.


    Ji Lian suddenly understood Su Li''s meaning. He nodded clearly and said, "indeed, two places are a little redundant. We want one place for you... As for the entourage, do you have any requirements?"


    "I want martial uncle Jingchen. He manages the Dharma hall and can record my income in the school Palace at any time. He also wants some people to deal with daily affairs. I will call senior brother Changfu of Shangqi sect. He is very good at this."


    "Unfortunately, when he returned to the mountain, he closed the door. It seems that he will rob Yuanying soon. Otherwise, it would be great to take him as a thug to be a facade."


    At this time, the magic sword suddenly interrupted: "take the girl holding Sui and let her take care of your food and daily life... Recently, the girl is planning a ''kitchen door''. Joking, take her away quickly."


    Su Li twitched at the corner of his mouth. He always felt that the magic sword could not suppress the resentment that came at him... But why did the resentment come at him? It''s none of his business.


    But he could only nod his head and say, "OK, elder martial sister LAN Zhihui''s heart is also excellent. I have to take Beiguang and continue to guide him while traveling."


    "It''s mainly these people. If there''s a shortage of people, just send them from the church. Anyway, I can arrange the transmission array at any time."


    Ji Lian and others are right. Now they have the most convenient and advanced means of transportation in the cultivation world. As long as Su Li runs to light up the "map", they can send it to help at any time.


    As soon as everyone had no opinion, Su Li immediately made a decision: "in that case, let''s go back and clean up. We''ll be on our way tomorrow."


    This attitude of eager to leave the house really depressed Ji Lian and others.


    Yuejian was a little surprised and said, "don''t be so anxious. It''s still half a year before the school palace opens the mountain gate."


    But Su Li couldn''t hide his smile and said, "it''s a little nervous to go all the way in half a year, so we have to start as soon as possible."


    Listen, do you want to walk all the way


    Moon sword and Chu he are both caught off guard.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, the team led by Su Li set out from under the sword cliff.


    Poor Yuejian and Chuhe came all the way to Jianya. They hurried all night and then returned the same way... And they came flying, but they had to walk when they returned.


    But they have no choice. They can''t just join others and sing the opposite tune, can they? And Su Li simply gave a place to Chu he. Anyway, Yuejian still wants to accept this feeling.


    And through the aftertaste of the night, they also understood why Su Li could leave the quota directly to himself


    Because his original intention is not what he wants to get, but how much he can gain for sword cliff teaching through this opportunity!


    Yuejian can''t understand this behavior, but it doesn''t hinder her respect for this behavior... She knows why there are so many experts on the sword cliff, but she will be obedient and spoil this young man in the golden elixir period.


    It''s really a young man... She never thought that Su Li seemed to be old and prudent, but he was only 26 years old, and his disciples were only 17 years old!


    The combined age of the two masters and disciples is not as old as her apprentice Chu he


    This is very shameful. Because Chu he stood with them, it felt as if he was still like Beiguang''s sister, but his cultivation was stronger.


    Yuejian thought that Chuhe was already gifted to successfully tie Dan before she was 50... But she didn''t expect that master Su Li directly refreshed her concept of "genius".


    Therefore, she also decided to restrain her temper and take the road to the West with the sword cliff saint. She was full of curiosity about Su Li. She wanted to observe it carefully to find the uniqueness of the sword cliff saint.


    Unexpectedly, it was clear that everyone was a practitioner of self-cultivation, but under the leadership of Su Li, they just went out at sunset like ordinary people.


    At first, they were used to the Xiuzhen. Yuejian and Chuhe didn''t adapt to the high-speed way. The slow speed made them very uncomfortable.


    Unexpectedly, Chu he, who had lower cultivation, first adapted to this rhythm... Because she became a "traitor" directly.


    Chu ho looked like a double decade, but in fact, the "girl" who was almost 50 was soon attracted by the dialogue between Su Li''s teachers and disciples.


    Because whenever Su Li saw a different plant, he would ask Beiguang to pick one, and then introduce the habits and characteristics of the plant while walking.


    Every way he walked, he would take a seemingly insignificant stone from the ground to explain the name and function of this stone to Beiguang.


    When you encounter a mountain, you will tell the terrain trend of the mountain and the characteristics of the underground vein.


    The same is true when you encounter water veins.


    In short, Su Li seems to have endless knowledge and truth about Beiguang. Even if Chu he listens nearby, he feels he has benefited a lot.


    Because with Su Li''s story, she had a faint awakening that "looking at mountains is not mountains, looking at water is not water".


    Beiguang is the same... It doesn''t need any understanding. Su Li just explained another layer of connection in the world to his disciples in the most common and detailed way, which made him understand that everything in the world is not only the appearance seen by his eyes, but also many internal connections.


    Even Yuejian felt that he had benefited a lot. He couldn''t help but marvel at Su Li''s profundity and let his disciples'' eavesdropping ''go.


    However, she is still a little anxious. Others'' cultivation is not enough, but Jing Chen can feel it clearly as Yuanying.


    So that night, Jingchen found Yuejian and said, "Yuejian fairy, why don''t we compete with each other? I''m curious about the inheritance of Jianzong 3000 years ago."


    Yuejian looks at Jingchen''s elegant demeanor, his face is like jade, and he can''t help feeling good in his heart.


    I think there''s nothing wrong with this night. It''s better to compete with the senior brother of sword cliff sect.


    "Little sister, please give me some advice." Yuejian readily agreed.


    Although xuguzi had a high seniority before he left Jianzong, Yuejian didn''t give too high seniority when he returned to Jianya this time.


    Just let her be equal to the second generation of disciples, and Chu he is naturally the third generation of disciples.


    So the two Yuanying Zhenjun fought together.


    They didn''t use those powerful moves to move mountains and seas, but compared them with the most basic different sword moves as if they were friars in the Qi training period... It''s not even like a duel, but talking about the Tao together.


    Jing Chen is definitely a master of sword cliff sect in his sword skills... In fact, he felt like Xu GuZi, the father of the sword master, and had a thorough understanding of the sword skills of sword cliff sect early.


    The only difference is that he doesn''t have so many ambitions. He doesn''t go out to seek more and better sword techniques after learning all the sword techniques taught by Jianya. Instead, he begins to figure out a suitable path on the basis of what he has learned.


    After staying in the Dharma hall for decades, he also worked out a set of star playing sword array that can integrate all his sword skills, and got the name of "star playing Sky Sword".


    This is also the inheritance method of Jianya sect from the era of Jianzong... The younger generation''s children learn the sword of the former, and then push through the old to bring forth the new and evolve their own kendo.


    Yuejian is also knowledgeable in swordsmanship, and she should take a similar path to her master, that is, learn more swordsmanship as much as possible


    However, her practice was different from that of xuguzi at the end. After finding that there was no stronger sword skill in the future, she calmed down and slowly carved each sword skill.


    So her will will will appear very pure, because she is a person who can stand loneliness.


    Similarly, the swords of the two men are also very good-looking. They both have thousands of sword skills.


    The moon sword understands the true meaning of each sword technique, so the meaning of the thousand double sword changes freely with the sword moves, which is changeable and colorful.


    Jingchen is a kind of sword intention to control thousands of changes. Although the sword technique is equally complex, it can change forever, and everything is in order.


    Slowly Su Li looked at their sword fighting and felt a little changed... How did it seem that the original sword competition had become a common ''sword dance''?


    What''s the matter with this feeling of sympathy?


    Also, what''s the matter with this kind of smile that two people can''t help but rejoice together?


    When the "shame of the sword sect" saw that this man and woman could communicate with each other with a sword, he immediately felt extremely unhappy... He was unhappy!

 Chapter 514

    Su Li is in a bad mood recently, because a man and a woman in front of him will come to "meet friends with a sword" from time to time, which really hurts him.


    Fortunately, he also has Begonia around him, which makes him feel much better... As for the feelings of apprentice Beiguang and Chuhe, he can''t care so much.


    This time, unlike the previous sword disciples who had to bypass many demon countries when patrolling the mountain, Su Li just passed by, so he didn''t say hello to the demon kings along the way.


    But even so, his identity as the son of sword cliff is not better than before.


    Even if it''s just passing by, there are all kinds of little demons along the way to deliver melons, fruits and drinks, for fear of neglecting the lucky baby of Jianya sect and then killing the demon.


    At first, Chu he, who had never seen such a battle, wanted to draw his sword to kill demons and demons. As a result, he began to feel at ease now


    This is what the ancestors of Jianzong filled out with their lives. Generations of Jianzong disciples constantly cut demons in tiancrack mountain, so that there can be a group of demons coming to the Kingdom when they set up a religion on Jianya.


    This is a group of demons who have been completely conquered by sword cliff. Although I don''t know how long this rule can last, at least now everyone can enjoy this honor.


    While advancing in the tiancrack mountain, he deliberately made a detour.


    Yuejian can feel that their direction seems not quite right, but she doesn''t explain... After all, what she really cares about now is the "discussion of Swords" with Jingchen.


    But it was not until they came to a seemingly ordinary valley that she suddenly asked: "where is this? Why is the atmosphere here so strange... It seems that there are strong evil thoughts and strong sword ideas."


    But his question was superfluous. Su Li had brought Beiguang and Chuhe to a mountain and began to explain: "When your master came here, there was still a terrible evil spirit that had been suppressed for more than 1400 years... The retained sword meaning was displayed by the repressor in those years. The elder has been here with the evil spirit for 1400 years until my arrival."


    Jingchen knew where it was long ago. He smiled and said, "the elder who killed the devil here is now on my sword cliff. Xiaoguang, can you guess who he is?"


    Beiguang''s eyes immediately showed reverence. Just from the residual breath on this land, he could vaguely feel how powerful the evil devil was in those years. That''s why he admired the elders who had been evil in this town for thousands of years


    He thought for a moment and said, "it must be an expert at the five old swords level of our sword cliff sect to have such a strong sword intention to suppress demons. Especially leader Xia Ming is the best at gold, and there are strong sword meanings of gold and fire here... I''m sure that he must be leader Xia Ming who has suppressed demons here for thousands and 400 years!"


    Su Li nodded and said, "you''re smart. The leader didn''t hurt you in vain."


    Su Li finally resisted the urge to roll his eyes... His disciples had been wandering in the courtyard of four generations of disciples when they were at sword cliff. Theoretically, it was impossible to know the leaders in the sect.


    However, he looks very familiar... Those who are old and disrespectful must secretly come to his apprentice at ordinary times!


    Beiguang probably realized that he was a little exposed. He scratched his head and felt embarrassed.


    Su Li patted his head, but he didn''t say much. Then he went on the road silently, accelerated his pace, walked around in a big circle, and took his disciples to visit the place where Yuan Feng gave up his life to feed demons.


    Although these things have been going on for many years, it is interesting that these places have left some unique flavor.


    What Xia Ming left behind was the fierce intention of fighting against demons, while what Yuan Feng left behind was a solitude willing to pretend to be far away from the secular world.


    These unique spiritual rhymes are fascinating and can trigger feelings for young people like Beiguang.


    Under this silent teaching, Beiguang gradually understood some of the ancient spiritual core of Jianya sect.


    He felt heartfelt joy and honor to join such a sect. He saw how these predecessors stopped it with their bodies in the face of disaster.


    Chu he was also amazed. She couldn''t help looking at Su Li with admiration, because it seemed to her that Su Li''s respectable predecessors could die a good death.


    Yuejian doesn''t believe it. She has a mature way of thinking, so she won''t easily believe so many coincidence things.


    But as if she saw her doubt, Jing Chen said softly beside her with a gentle face: "don''t doubt what you heard... So in our sword cliff sect, although our teacher Ji Lian is also the candidate for the next sect leader. In fact, as long as Su Li is willing, he can become the sect leader immediately, and there is nothing he can do up and down the sword cliff."


    Yuejian was surprised and asked, "in that case, why let our holy son leave the mountain gate? This journey westward is full of all kinds of dangers."


    Jingchen smiled bitterly and said, "but we can''t control him forever, can we? Jianya is a home, not a cell."


    "If you are at home, you will naturally come back when you are tired. If you are in a cell, you will always try your best to leave, and you will never look back once you go."


    "Besides, the child is useless. We are worried about his safety. If he is in danger, people all over the world will be in danger."


    His last sentence was said by Haitang, who was swinging on the hair in Su Li''s ear... Are you kidding? As a God from the world is taking it with him, what else to worry about?


    That''s the truth. Don''t underestimate Haitang just because she is a part of Chun... It should be noted that Chun''s divine power and cultivation are suppressed to the top of this world when she is in the lower world!


    Therefore, for Chun, his noumenon can only restore the power to the top of the world at most, and her split Begonia is the same... Because when she comes down to earth, her noumenon and split power are the same.


    The power of the gods is not only the simple power, but also the perception and application of power... So with Begonia around Su Li, he doesn''t need to worry about any danger at all.


    After seeing Yuan Feng''s self confinement... The most important thing about his experience along the way was that Su Li really had a great impact on him when he brought Beiguang to the spring at the source of the mother river in Dongzhou.


    The water veins of Dongzhou seemed to be completely formed in Beiguang''s heart. Then the water vapor appeared around him, and a cold and clear idea became sharper and sharper


    Su Li felt depressed and wanted to beat his chest... He just took his disciples around and didn''t seriously teach him anything. As a result, the boy would have an epiphany again?


    Is the son of luck so capricious?


    Beiguang suddenly pulled out his sword and began to practice his sword technique... That was Su Li''s "Ruoshui style" of advanced sword technique, but soon he performed it again after one time, but removed some changes in Ruoshui style, but emphasized other changes.


    Therefore, the original style of Ruoshui style has changed greatly. It is plain and strange, and it seems to be weaving a net patiently. But there are many strange peaks, like a fountain, which is very violent.


    Su Li knew in his heart that this was what Beiguang got from his observation of the trend of the split mountains and rivers on that day... But the change of the water veins in the split mountains on that day was too one-sided. There was less the surging vastness of the river and the boundless meaning of the sea. After all, he owed something.


    When the water vapor on Beiguang''s convergent sword style gradually calmed down, Su Licai said calmly: "this sword technique is not bad, but there is more potential to tap... By the way, what are you going to call it?"


    Beiguang was still a little excited and thought he was powerful, but when he saw Su Li''s expression that he didn''t care much and thought that his sword technique had evolved from the "advanced sword technique", he didn''t have any pride at once.


    He said, "let''s call it ''Diquan sword'' first. I also think there are many deficiencies. When the disciples are improved in the future, please ask the master to comment."


    Yuejian felt worried when he saw the sensible Beiguang, which created a fairly good sword technique. Unexpectedly, he had to be so "humble" in front of Su Li?


    She quickly comforted: "Xiaoguang, you have done very well. You can create your own sword technique and understand the meaning of the sword at such a young age. This is a great achievement."


    This month, the Sword Fairy has a kind of consciousness of "her own people" recently. She unexpectedly overtakes her stupid apprentice Chu he in the corner.


    I can only say that this is Jingchen''s credit


    However, Beiguang was not very happy in the face of such praise. He said: "that''s because the ''advanced sword technique'' taught me by master is too powerful. When I tried to evolve the sword technique, I found that in fact, similar ideas have long been hidden in the ''Ruoshui style'', and I just continued along the vein that master had long hidden, so I can create this set of sword technique."


    Speaking of this, he looked at Su Li and exclaimed, "master, I found that there are many hidden threads in ''Ruoshui'' that can''t be understood. What are they..."


    Su Li finally smiled and said, "in fact, the biggest gain you realize this set of sword technique should be that you finally find out where your direction is... That is, ''if water'', then when you can see the vastness, irritability, cold, soft and other characteristics of water, when you travel all over the world through rivers, lakes and seas, you can probably preliminarily improve this sword technique."


    Yuejian suddenly felt inferior when she heard Su Li''s instruction to Beiguang... Because even when she taught Chu he, she only taught her how to practice a sword.


    But Su Li''s approach is to lay a good foundation for his disciples, and then imperceptibly guide Beiguang how to create a sword suitable for him


    Jing Chen was not surprised by this. He just approached Yuejian a little and said, "look, that''s why I''m curious about Yuejian''s sword skills... It''s not that the sword sect has lost its heritage, but that it has become beyond recognition for so many years."


    In terms of swordsmanship, the sword sect, which has been growing savagely for a long time, is like an artist. It always wantonly graffiti its own personality.

 Chapter 515

    No matter what Beiguang thinks of himself, what he has done is enough to prove that he is a genius with extraordinary understanding.


    Even Yuejian felt that it was a waste to let his disciples hold the Dayan learning order. Compared with Su Li, Beiguang should be the candidate outside Su Li.


    Chu he was also in a similar mood. She couldn''t help showing an inferiority complex and said, "martial nephew Beiguang, this'' Dayan learning order ''should belong to you."


    Beiguang shook his head and said, "it''s a waste for me... My talent is too poor to learn much. It''s lucky to learn what master taught well."


    When he said this, Chuhe felt even more inferior.


    She pulled her yellow gauze clothes, turned the corners of her clothes, and asked with some tears, "but I think I''m not even as good as you. Am I really stupid?"


    Su Li was a little blind. He half covered his face and looked at Yuejian. He said in his heart that your disciple is older than our teachers and disciples combined!


    Yuejian also felt helpless and humiliated. She could only say reluctantly, "she was protected a little too well. Because of her outstanding talent, she spent most of her life in closed practice... Until the family teacher thought she couldn''t go on like this, she woke her up from closed practice."


    Su Li thought that if Yuejian didn''t lie, Chu he was really a geek... At least this ability to close down to the golden elixir period without going out to practice at one breath is definitely a "talent".


    Beiguang was flustered by Chuhe''s tears and began to comfort him.


    "Alas ~" Su Li sighed, and then thought it would be good for Chu he to sharpen his disciples and make him grow faster.


    So Su Li didn''t go to Guan Beiguang and Chu he. They were talking quietly. He just went all the way south out of tiancracked mountain, and then began to go in the direction of hundreds of countries in the western regions.


    Su Li''s route choice is very fascinating. I don''t know why he always goes around in a small circle. But the others didn''t say much. They believed that Su Li always had his own purpose.


    ... after all, Su Li''s perception area is limited. Even after the spiritual realm is improved, this perception area is no worse than Yuan Ying, but it still needs more effort to complete the golden pill drawing.


    Anyway, Yuejian is not in a hurry. Now after dinner every night, "talking about Taoism with a sword" is what she looks forward to most. She feels that the training with Jingchen has made her Kendo cultivation progress by leaps and bounds.


    After a short period of sadness, Chu he probably accepted his talent. In fact, it was not as good as expected. On the contrary, he listened carefully to Su Li''s teaching with Beiguang all the way. He was also in high spirits without any boredom.


    Under the worry of Chang Fu, a cook who holds ears and runs errands, all the people feel particularly comfortable after adapting to this rhythm along the way.


    However, after entering the territory of 100 countries in the western regions, people saw a bleak scene in front of them.


    Every good oasis is empty.


    Here are withered and broken everywhere


    "Where have all the people here gone?" Chu he asked suspiciously.


    Beiguang said, "maybe I know the reason... Previously, the people of the western regions were driven by the Green Magic gate, and a total of 400000 people attacked Qinguan."


    "It''s no wonder that the green devil gate has been rampant here." Yuejian said solemnly.


    "The elder knows this magic door?" Su Li asked curiously.


    Yuejian nodded cautiously and replied, "although the green demon sect is not the strongest among many demon sects in China, it is definitely the most crazy and cruel one. But they hide so well that many orthodox sects who want to fight can''t track their tracks, and they even kill their disciples in an ambush."


    "Moreover, it is said that the green demon king has amazing cultivation. He is a very old demon king, which makes many righteous experts feel afraid. So gradually, as long as they don''t make trouble under the eyes of the righteous, no one will pay attention."


    When Su Li heard this, he couldn''t help thinking of the cautious green devil and the picture that he finally led to the self destruction of Tianjie under the extremely shameless joint blockade of the five old swords.


    "That''s really a difficult guy," Su Li insincerely echoed, because he had not felt how difficult it was for the green demon king, and people had already sacrificed themselves to heaven.


    Yuejian heard that Su Li didn''t seem to think so, so she contacted Beiguang and Su Li''s words before. She raised her eyebrows and asked, "have you seen the green devil?"


    Su Li had a feeling that he didn''t know how to describe it, and then said with a trace of silence and pity for the green Devil: "there should be no green devil in the future."


    Yuejian suddenly stared round.


    Jing Chen showed a warm smile and said, "that should be something a while ago, because the green devil gate dared to attack Qin pass, especially he dared to attack my sword cliff disciples."


    "So I taught the five old swords to come out at Jianya without giving him any chance."


    Yuejian''s expression still hasn''t recovered, but this time it''s that the sword immortals shocked by Jianya sect can be so shameless... Five sword immortals besiege one person, and they are still an unreal fairy fruit... Don''t the sword immortals of Jianya sect want facial skin?


    If Su Li knew the question in her heart, she would laugh. The Sword Fairy this month is a little better than Chu he... What is face for the sword cliff sect?


    Maintaining your own safety is the first!


    There was nothing to stay in the desert, and the empty oasis could not attract people''s interest, so everyone accelerated their speed.


    Even if it''s not flying, it can still cross the desert at a good speed for everyone.


    But they stopped on the way, because they saw that the biggest oasis in the desert was filled with Yin wind, howling and resentment, as if there were some wonderful magic thing to be born.


    Everyone looked at each other and rushed to the sky.


    Beiguang is so excited that he can kill demons and demons with his master!


    But Su Li looked very dignified... He always had experience to predict when he saw a lot. He knew that many people who had died here would have such an atmosphere.


    Moreover, this is not normal. Although so many people die on the battlefield, there will never be so many grievances entangled.


    It''s only possible that the people here died very miserable


    They came to the center of the oasis, which is a big city in the western regions.


    Strangely, the houses in the city are in good order without a trace of disorder. It seems that nothing bad has happened.


    But there''s no one here, but it''s the worst case!


    The area where the resentment is most concentrated is in the center of the city, which is also where a palace is located.


    ... suddenly, they smelled a hard to hide stench, as if countless rotten meat were piled up together.


    Then they saw two huge stone discs overlapping, surrounded by four high platforms extending above the stone disc... The stench was emitted from the two stone discs.


    Beiguang and Chuhe curiously climbed a high platform and looked down


    However, just at this time, a dark wind blew over there, and both of them suddenly fainted at the same time.


    Beiguang is a congenital realm, and the early Lotus is already a golden elixir, but their reaction is reversed.


    After struggling for a while, Chu he was confused, and then stepped down under the high platform like a string puppet!


    While Beiguang held his forehead and clenched his teeth. Seeing the abnormality of Chuhe, he quickly pulled her back.


    But because he was also affected so much that he exerted too much force, the man pulled back, but he staggered two steps forward.


    He stopped in front of the high platform and just looked down


    However, there was a big round hole on the huge stone plate below the corresponding platform. At this time, a foul smelling Yin wind suddenly burst out of the big round hole and rushed up Beiguang''s forehead, making him turn his eyes involuntarily and lose consciousness in an instant.


    He lost his mind and fell from the high platform, but when he suddenly cleared his mind, he found that he had been hung in the air with a belt.


    He turned his head and looked. The first thing he saw was the familiar sword wing... Needless to say, his master Su Li must have saved him.


    Then he saw his master''s look... A very dignified look.


    "Master, what is this..."


    Su Li replied, "it looks like a big mill... I hope it''s not what I thought."


    At this time, the eyes of the huge grinding plate spewed out a foul wind


    Su Li didn''t resist hard, but took Beiguang to find the dizzy first load rolling down the slope, and then left far away with them.


    In fact, Yuejian wanted to stop when he saw the rash actions of Beiguang and Chuhe, but Jingchen stopped her and said, "some things always need to be experienced by themselves before they know how to face them. Why not let them go to the experience by themselves while we are all here now?"


    So when Su Li returned with the two, Yuejian was relieved, but he couldn''t help scolding Chu he who was still confused: "as a teacher, I''ve always taught you to be calm and don''t act recklessly. This time it''s really..."


    Su Li smiled and waved his hand to interrupt Yuejian''s sermon. Instead, he squatted beside Beiguang, who was pale, patted him on the shoulder and said, "boy, have you lost your money?"


    Beiguang smiled helplessly and said, "master, I know I''m wrong. I''m really careless this time. But master, I have a terrible headache now. Can you cure me first?"


    In fact, it''s not just Beiguang who feels uncomfortable. The first lotus who finally regains consciousness is also shivering and looks very cold... These are all manifestations of being eroded by Yin Qi. If it is delayed for a long time, it will be some trouble.


    Su Li is a clear symbol of void condensation. In an instant, a gentle and pure light shone, dispelling the Yin Qi on Beiguang and Chuhe.


    Chu he didn''t shake, but he showed a frightened expression, very frightened.


    She subconsciously grasped the corner of Beiguang''s clothes that had saved her just now, and then said with some trembling: "just now I seem to see many people walking on it with me, and then jump in line one by one... It''s terrible!"


    Hearing Chu he''s words, Su Li''s face was cold again. It seems that something is stuck in my chest and it''s hard to let go

 Chapter 516

    Chu he seemed to see some illusions when she lost consciousness, which made her feel creepy and uncomfortable.


    But her performance disappointed Yuejian very much, because she didn''t expect that Chu he was already Jin danxiu. In order to be fascinated by a mere illusion... Her performance was not as good as Beiguang in the congenital environment.


    This makes Yuejian fully realize the shortcomings of Chuhe and know that he can no longer protect her under his wings.


    However, she still held her breath, because she felt that Chu he''s performance would make them a very weak successor of Jianzong who left Zhongzhou. So she couldn''t help practicing a secret method


    "Fruit tracing and cause tracing method!"


    At this moment, her hands were as changeable as orchid, and her body''s mana was linked to the world, emitting a mysterious atmosphere.


    In a moment, Su Li felt that the surrounding space was full of the magic power of the moon sword, and then these magic powers seemed to form a "stage" to project what had happened in this world


    After the exhibition, Yuejian looked at the admiration of the people on Jianya and said, "this is also the secret method obtained from Dayan school palace. It''s quite practical."


    Jing Chen and Su Li looked at each other and nodded secretly... What they valued in this trip was to increase the secret of this aspect?


    Now the sword cliff sect is much better than the previous sword sect. At least Fu Dao is unique, and Dan Dao has pushed through the old and brought forth the new with the efforts of Chen Yu fairy. The array path is steadily rising, and the device path is on the right track.


    However, compared with the spread of many wonderful methods in other sects, the accumulation of Jianya sect is still too far... People in Jianya sect like to continuously improve and develop their sword skills, but they are really lack of interest in other aspects.


    But now it seems that it''s all right. As long as we can inherit the knowledge of Dayan school palace, sword cliff teaching can immediately make up for the deficiency.


    Su Li and Jing Chen saw the reinforcement direction of sword cliff in this secret skill, but what others saw was an extremely terrible scene.


    I saw the people around me. They were all the people of the western regions.


    These are illusions produced by the tracing of the moon sword spell, and the people of the western regions in the illusions are walking forward in a straight line with dull eyes.


    They blankly followed one by one up the four high platforms next to the big millstone, and then jumped down from it one after another.


    "Ah!!"


    The scream came from the millstone, as if the person who fell at this moment finally woke up. But the millstone turned slowly, and the scream stopped suddenly in a numbing "cluck".


    The scarlet thick slurry flowed down from the gap of the grinding plate and finally fell into large barrels


    This is all the pictures traced back by the moon sword, which lasted for a quarter of an hour. There was no repetition of the falling person, but the whole picture seemed to be a continuous circular playback, without any sign of change.


    "Oh!"


    Su Li heard a vomit. He turned his head and saw that it was his own cook, Chi Sui, who had turned pale and began to vomit.


    Chang Fu, who was fat next to him, also didn''t look very well. He hurriedly comforted with his forehand and feet: "what''s the matter with you, younger martial sister?"


    He is a little strange. It is reasonable to say that everyone is a man of practice and should have strong resistance to this uncomfortable physiological reaction.


    After spitting for a while, he calmed down slightly, and then some eyes said, "because I seem to see several ovens next to me that seem to be used to make cakes... Sorry, you know I like cooking, which makes me have some bad associations..."


    At this point, she couldn''t help vomiting again... How many things can a cultivator have in his stomach? She''s just retching.


    But this time it''s different. As her voice fell, the first lotus with no God in her eyes immediately "gushed out"... It''s really that what Chisui said is too easy to cause some extremely uncomfortable associations.


    Not to mention the little girl''s first lotus, even her master Yuejian showed an uncomfortable look.


    She said without a word, "don''t even think about it. Even the green devil sect won''t do such a crazy thing? After all, what''s the use they want? People who practice Taoism won''t lack food."


    But Beiguang was cold all over, and then his eyes became red. He pinched his fists tightly and looked at Su Li and said, "how can they do this, how dare they do this!"


    Then the tone changed suddenly and said in great pain and loss: "if we hadn''t been stuck with them for so long... Maybe the people here wouldn''t have died..."


    Su Li easily gave Beiguang a brain collapse, which made him suddenly turn from loss and depression into holding his head and Howling... Look, what does a little broken child want so much sentimental autumn? How good is it now?


    Su Li seemed to understand why his master always liked to knock him on the head for some time. It felt really good.


    However, facing Beiguang''s unconvinced eyes, he still had to say: "what are you thinking? Since you saw the tragedy here and the ferocity of the demon gate, you should be glad that you didn''t let the cannibal army invade the Daqin territory of Dongzhou!"


    "You should be proud of this. We stopped the cannibal army on the battlefield, and we guarded hundreds of millions of people behind us..."


    Beiguang nodded and remembered that he was too stupid just now. He would hesitate because of this picture.


    He has a good idea here, but others don''t smell... What''s the situation? It sounds like these people are really made into food after being ground by this big grinding plate?!


    "Ouch ~"


    Chu he thought of something and immediately couldn''t help vomiting.


    In particular, she was almost fascinated by the Yin wind and fell down. She was sympathetic, frightened and disgusted.


    Yuejian was also surprised and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    Beiguang smiled miserably and said, "half a year ago, hundreds of countries in the western regions gathered here, and a total of 400000 troops invaded the Hongshan pass of the Western Qin Dynasty."


    "Shifu is the master of the state of Qin. He went to the border with King Qin Zheng and held a stalemate with the army of the western regions for nearly three months."


    "Originally, we estimated that the Western armies would be at most in a stalemate with our Qin Dynasty. After more than a month, they would collapse without fighting because of lack of food, but we didn''t want them to be able to maintain their supplies from nowhere."


    "Later I learned that they used the refugees near Hongshan pass as military food... They didn''t think more at that time, but now it seems that they have eaten up all the western countries in these three months!"


    This month, the sword was also uncomfortable. She never thought it would be like this


    The green devil sect has really done the thing of "feeding people with people"!


    "Four hundred thousand troops..." Su Li sighed and said, "it''s true now. The hundred countries in the western regions are only raised by sporadic oases in the sand sea. How many people can there be? How much food can there be?"


    "I''m afraid these 400000 people have consumed almost all the food stored in these oases by the time of assembly. Maybe they have begun to eat this'' military food ''on their march. It''s ridiculous... They don''t understand when they die. What they eat during this period may be their relatives!"


    Beiguang clenched his fist tightly and said, "the people in the devil''s way are really hateful... Master, how can you identify the people in the devil''s way?"


    Looking at the killing intention in Beiguang''s eyes, Su Li smiled and didn''t give a clear answer. He just said, "I think you should distinguish this kind of thing by yourself."


    If Beiguang had realized something, he still seemed to have some incomprehension, but he didn''t say anything more. Because he knew that since Su Li said he wanted to distinguish by himself, he didn''t have to waste his time.


    He made up his mind and said, "master, what should I do with this meat and blood mill?"


    "Of course it''s destroyed... Maybe there will be people living in these oases in thousands of years. If this kind of thing stays here, it''s a disaster and must be completely destroyed." Su Li replied flatly.


    Chu he heaved a long sigh. She looked expectantly at Yuejian and said, "master!"


    This is an expression of ''waiting for you to perform''.


    Yuejian also wants to take this opportunity to show her ability, otherwise she always thinks she won''t get too much attention in Jianya sect... She has found that there are really hidden dragons and crouching tigers in Jianya sect.


    If their teachers and disciples want to stand firm, they must show their strength after all.


    So she didn''t refuse. A long sword as white as the moon hung in front of her, and then said coldly, "OK, let me try."


    Jing Chen smiled and bowed to make a ''please'' gesture.


    The moon sword looked cool and held the sword in one hand, and then said, "because I''m the moon sword, the master Xugu immortal specially found a sword skill of ''the moon is full and the sky is full'' and passed it to me..."


    "This is the full moon!"


    Her voice fell, and she felt that the dark sky suddenly darkened, as if into the night... But in the ''Night'', there was another huge bright white moon hanging in the sky.


    Su Li looked at the place where the moon sword was originally located, but she had disappeared... She seemed to turn into the bright moon in the sky in an instant, and made the bright moon send out a cold and killing spirit.


    Su Li sensed the mystery contained in this move "the moon is full and the sky is full" carefully... But he felt that it not only contained a sense of killing, but also a lot of purification power.


    It seems that Yuejian also knows how to treat the symptoms... There are dead breath and resentment here. It needs the power of purification to dispel it.


    This sword technique is also very interesting and high-end. I''m afraid it is combined with magic, purification and sword techniques. It can be said that the whole sword technique is one move and one sword, but it seems that there are many changes hidden.


    At this time, the bright moon in the sky changed, and the sharp breath "shone" like the moonlight... This is actually the sword Qi of the moon sword, which is full of purification power.


    Her idea is very clear, which is to dispel the gloomy and dead gas on the flesh and blood mill with the power of purification... Otherwise, the dead gas and resentment will be like a natural barrier.

 Chapter 517

    The moon is full.


    It was as if the bright moon filled the sky.


    Then countless "Moonlight" shot out from the moon wheel, suppressing the resentment, death and filth on the huge grinding plate.


    It seems that the effect is good. Su Li can feel the mana condensation in the full moon. It seems that there are still big moves.


    However, just when the great magic power condensed in the moon wheel was ready to be cruel to the big mill, suddenly there was a gloomy foul gas rising into the sky and straight into the bright moon condensed by the moon sword!


    "Boom!"


    Silence is better than a sound collision. People only feel that there is a direct explosion in their minds.


    Then they were surprised to see that a large black spot appeared in the center of the bright moon, and the black spot quickly penetrated and infected the whole moon wheel


    Jingchen didn''t expect such a situation. He quickly set up the sword array and twisted the foul gas rising to the sky with the extreme determination of the sword array.


    Then the moon wheel in the sky drifted away, and the moon sword fell to the clouds. His face was pale, and there seemed to be Yin floating.


    But after all, she was a Yuan Ying Zhen Jun with pure magic power and powerful mind. After a little breath back, she soon dissipated these Yin Qi.


    But this miss made her face very ugly. Although it was a careless factor, this miss was a real slap in the face.


    Mainly, she didn''t expect that the big millstone seemed to have a spirit and could fight back by herself.


    If she had known so and treated it carefully as an opponent, she would not have been so embarrassed.


    "The millstone, watered by the blood and flesh of millions of dead souls, may have given birth to demons. If it is allowed to develop, it will become a Jedi, and all the creatures in the world may be swallowed up by it."


    Haitang said a little seriously in Su Li''s ear... That is, a little, because although she said it seriously, it was also the worst case that could be achieved only when everyone was laissez faire.


    Jingchen also heard what Haitang said. He nodded seriously and said, "I''m afraid it will take some time. My sword array can refine it slowly... But it takes time."


    Su Li said, "that''s when martial uncle Jingchen is alone... But there are so many people here."


    Yuejian nodded when she heard this. She said, "yes, elder martial brother Jingchen and I will be able to solve this demon... But now I am infected by filth, and it takes a while to purify my mana."


    She said here, watching Jingchen''s sword array stop all the dirty gas released by the big millstone, and continue to destroy it. She exclaimed: "I didn''t expect that elder martial brother''s cultivation was so good that he was not afraid of the erosion of the dirty magic gas!"


    Jing Chen was not very satisfied after hearing this, but said in a flat tone: "my sword cliff disciples can pass on the East Star Sutra after Yuanying period. Because I am the master of the Dharma hall, I can learn an extra weight, so my mana is more solid than that of normal Yuanying."


    Yuejian didn''t expect that there was such a inheritance in Jianya sect. She was surprised and asked: "no wonder elder martial brother''s mana is not afraid of the erosion of Yin, filth and evil gas... But what are the acquisition requirements of the East Star Sutra?"


    Jingchen didn''t say much, but looked at Su Li and said, "this is about to ask the son of sword cliff. At present, there is no precedent for foreign elders to learn this secret method."


    Yuejian was stunned. Then he finally realized the status of Su Li in Jianya cult... This obviously related to the core of inheritance can also be decided by him.


    When Su Li heard Jingchen''s words, he was slightly stunned and said, "it doesn''t matter. The premise of learning the East Star Photo Sutra is to first practice the introduction of the Dongming Heart Sutra. In fact, the foreign elders are also from my sword cliff. Not to mention martial uncle Yuejian and martial sister Chuhe, even if they are collateral branches of the sword sect, everything can be done according to the rules."


    Also, the original "Dongming Heart Sutra" is equivalent to a heavy insurance taught by Jianya to subordinate disciples. This is not only an extremely effective secret method of mind cultivation, but also a way of causal restriction.


    The "East Star Zhao Jing" is a wonderful skill to judge the depth of learning based on cause and effect. Naturally, it can also be passed on boldly, and qualified people can naturally see more content.


    To tell you the truth, these two magical skills are actually like the sect benefits of sword cliff sect. Everyone can learn... But if someone wants to leave sword cliff sect, he should consider the cause and effect of these two skills.


    As for Su Li''s "big five elements sword classic" which contains "advanced sword technique" and the "Yuanling sword dance", that is the core that really needs to be recognized by the senior management of Jianya to learn... This is also normal. The core inheritance of any big school always has to set a learning difficulty. After all, this is the crystallization of wisdom. The so-called method can''t be lightly passed on.


    However, Yuejian has been awed by the "generosity" of the sword cliff sect... Think that every practitioner in the sword cliff sect can learn the East Star Sutra, which means that every real king of the sword cliff will be more powerful than ordinary Yuanying. I''m afraid the actual combat ability of sword cliff sect will be doubled!


    The beauty of the Dongming Heart Sutra... Only to see that Beiguang and Chuhe were disturbed by the evil spirit at the same time. In the end, Beiguang was able to maintain the Lingtai Qingming during the Qi refining period, but Chuhe was directly fascinated, so we can see its effect.


    Yuejian realized that the sword cliff sect was definitely not a "poor relative".


    Why is the Dayan school palace in a detached position in Zhongzhou?


    Although it is his preaching of Dharma to the world that has something to do with the good of all living beings, it is his own seven true immortal teachings that are the fundamental factor!


    Yuejian was surprised when he learned that there were five sword immortals in Jianya cult... But now he knows the mystery of the East Star Photo Sutra... It''s terrible to think about it carefully.


    Of course, there are also many mysterious secrets in the inner layer of Dayan school palace that can improve combat effectiveness, but anyway, Yuejian can feel that the sword cliff teaching he has invested in now can not be underestimated.


    At this time, Jing Chen continued to use his star sword array to suppress the big millstone that had given birth to demons. Su Li was thoughtful after answering the question


    Jingchen was very familiar with Su Li''s expression. He asked, "but what do you think?"


    Su Li said, "I want to solve this problem as soon as possible. After all, although we set out in advance, I still want to travel more places all the way."


    "The millstone is protected by the extremely evil Qi. It''s difficult to break its defense with ordinary attacks... Cutting and hanging with sharp Qi like martial uncle is also a method, but it''s too slow after all."


    "I thought it would take some power to dispel it, so as to destroy the essence of the millstone."


    Jingchen didn''t make any comments on Su Li''s ideas, but said according to the instructions of his elders before going out: "do what you think, just remember not to forget the ''original heart'' of Jianya."


    The so-called "original heart" of Beiguang, who is listening, is not to let his master not forget the "shape of the sword"?


    But for Yuejian and Chuhe, these words seem very profound. It''s like Jing Chen is teaching Su Li some important principles... Well, it doesn''t seem wrong to understand it from the perspective of sword cliff teaching.


    Su Li waved his hand to show that he knew, and then began to think about it by himself


    He first formed a clear symbol in front of him by means of void condensation symbol, which is one of his most familiar symbols.


    However, he soon found that although the Jingming talisman had the function of dispelling Yin and evil, it used a force of Yang harmony rather than the force of reaching Yang.


    The so-called Yanghe means that it doesn''t have so much attack power, but it can make people feel more comfortable.


    But Zhiyang is different. When Yang reaches the extreme, it is fierce!


    So Su Li thought about it, then waved away the Jingming talisman, and then remembered a talisman he had learned but didn''t use much


    It is the "Yangming Fu" learned from the Fu book of shenfuzi.


    He became familiar with the strokes of the talisman, and soon condensed it again in front of him.


    Sure enough, the purified breath of pure Yang radiates out at the next moment... Although it is not strong enough, it has been found in the right direction.


    As for how to enhance the pure Yang breath in this talisman to reach Zhiyang, it is not as simple as the "nine turns and nine robberies" method.


    Su Li thought for a moment, and some wantonly disassembled the Yangming talisman, taking only the talisman seal representing pure Yang.


    Then he used the method of "nine turns and nine robberies" to stack the pure Yang runes continuously for nine times... Nine is the extreme number, which is the superposition of nine pure Yang runes, that is "Zhiyang"!


    At this time, Su Li''s hand had already made a "Zhiyang talisman", and the pure and extreme pure Yang smell was emitted, which immediately made everyone feel the heat in the desert again.


    But this is not over yet. Su Li just completed the construction of "Zhiyang", and there is a part of "Zhigang" in his vision


    What is "Zhigang"?


    According to his experience, of course it''s a ''sword''!


    Otherwise, why are their disciples at sword cliff so just


    So when he smiled, he rearranged the "Zhiyang sword" in the shape of a sword, and then formed a Dharma sword with extremely hot breath and bright brilliance.


    As for what kind of sword blessing this dharma sword is suitable for... Su Li thought that both God''s front intention and burning heaven''s intention could be used for the time being.


    However, this time it is mainly to dispel the evil spirit of Yin, so it may be more harmonious to burn heaven''s will.


    So his mind moved, and the magic sword, which radiated the freshness of the sun, seemed to ignite the whole sky, flew right above the millstone


    At the next moment, the stimulated big millstone made a "hiss" sound. The endless evil gas in the hole and groove of the millstone gushed out, but it was suppressed by the fierce breath and fell instantly, and finally flowed along the surface of the millstone like water.


    However, these evil spirits could not escape, because they were suppressed by the Dharma sword, and at the same time, they became difficult to resist Jingchen''s sword array.


    It was immediately divided and crushed.


    Yuejian felt like she was dreaming... Did she just see the whole process of creating a top sword technique?


    What is the principle? What logic!


    Also, at the last moment, did you pull the spell into the shape of a sword? Is that ok?


    Jingchen twitched at the corner of his mouth, and then said in a voice of someone who came over: "it''s all right. With a formed Dharma sword, the supporting sword technique will naturally be available soon."


    "Later, I will copy this sword technique to master Yuan Feng who is good at fire... He will make it perfect."


    At this moment, Yuejian was in a trance. She seemed to see a difficult way to survive for Jianya sect

 Chapter 518

    The Nine Yang talismans were made into divine swords, which were born out of the Yang Ming talisman, so Su Li named them "Da Yang Ming sword".


    This "Da Yang Ming sword" hung on the top of the millstone, released infinite light and heat, and immediately suppressed the millstone that gave birth to the demon spirit.


    To tell the truth, Su Li''s temporary creation of the "Dayang Ming sword" is not very outstanding. It is actually very common to simply discuss the sword method.


    However, it focuses on its own attributes, which makes it have a very targeted effect on Yin and evil.


    Moreover, Su Li used the magic power of the golden elixir to condense this magic sword. If it was only Zhenyuan, I''m afraid it would still be unable to suppress many evil spirits.


    Of course, even if the attribute of the big millstone is suppressed, it is Jingchen''s sword array that finally kills and kills.


    Su Li''s "Dayang Mingjian" is just like a "buff" with additional attributes, which makes it easier for Jingchen''s sword array to suppress the demons in the millstone.


    Then the sword array was hanged, and the stones on the millstone peeled off layer by layer, as if they had been tortured late.


    Although it helped Jingchen greatly speed up his progress, Su Li was not satisfied with the effect of this sword... But he knew what the reason was... His spell refinement was still much worse than Jingchen after all.


    Recalling the "East Star Photo Sutra" mentioned earlier, he felt that if he had leisure, he could start practicing by himself.


    Now that he has the mental strength equivalent to the realm of newborn Yuan Ying, he can try to refine his mana.


    But now the speed is still a little slow. If Jingchen was only alone, it may take more than half a year to completely dismember the demon spirit. Now it''s much better to have the help of "Dayang Mingjian", but it will take almost three days.


    Su Li didn''t want to waste three days, so he began to operate again


    He found that if this "Dayang Ming sword" is simply superimposed with Yang symbols, it seems too monotonous. Although it has strong targeted power, it is also easy to be targeted.


    So he spread his back wings, came to the back of the Dharma sword and directly adjusted the layout of the symbols on the spot


    He had a very special idea... Demons had been born in the millstone, so attacks directly against the spirit could definitely work.


    So maybe he can use the soul calming talisman as the skeleton and fill it with Yang talisman?


    When he thought of it, the "Dayang Ming sword" in front of him immediately changed... The shape of the whole Dharma sword became a heavier shape with a strange curved blade.


    This is the stroke form of zhenhun rune, and the Nine Yang runes are embedded in this Rune


    "Boom!"


    When the brand-new Dharma sword was formed, people felt that the whole spiritual level was shocked. Then they saw Su Li pressing the brand-new Dharma sword blade with strange shape and violently colliding with the evil spirit on the grinding plate below.


    At this time, the infinite magic Qi will melt quickly like the spring snow.


    It was mainly the demon spirit in the millstone that was greatly calmed down and became depressed.


    At this time, Jing Chen accelerated the output of the sword array... It felt that he had used all his strength.


    The whole sky was previously occupied by the "full moon and full sky" of the moon sword, but now it has suddenly become an array of stars... Bright stars keep spitting out sharp sword Qi, and each sword Qi can cut large pieces of stone powder from the huge millstone.


    Finally, most of the millstone body was consumed, and Su Li''s Zhiyang Dharma sword also fell into the hole on the millstone


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise between heaven and earth, and the people were staggering and unstable.


    But the next moment, the millstone cracked from it, and finally it was broken down into pieces and scattered on the ground under the star playing sword array.


    Jingchen gasped twice. He really worked hard.


    I can''t help it. He really feels distressed for those big guys in his family.


    How long has it been? Su Li has already created a "Dayang Mingjian" and its fully upgraded and enhanced unnamed version... You can see how much hair your bosses will lose for this.


    And most importantly, the five old swords will fly to the upper world sooner or later. Who will do such a thing at that time?


    The Lord of a Dharma Temple shivers... He is still young and hasn''t found a Taoist companion. His hair can''t fall off!


    Everything dissipates and the demon does not exist.


    Su Li and Jing Chen worked together to destroy the huge millstone that swallowed up the lives of countless people.


    Su Li''s hand was still holding the Dharma sword to the ground... He felt that there was still a lot of potential to be tapped on this dharma sword.


    In fact, he has found that when he combines runes with ''sword technique'', there are often many powerful and surprising results.


    "Master, what''s the name of this sword? Can I learn it?"


    Su Li thought for a while and then said, "this sword... It''s called ''Zhenmo sword'', but it can also coincide with my nickname."


    "As for you... Practice Yuanling sword dance first. Besides, it''s more difficult than Yuanling sword dance."


    Beiguang suddenly collapsed... This seemingly very powerful "town magic sword" is obviously a field that Beiguang is not good at.


    Su Li was also inspired by this and understood the relationship between Rune and sword


    From the beginning, the sword was only a kind of external practice, but the love of practitioners constantly gave it special significance, so that it can be continuously improved and finally point to the source and truth.


    Therefore, the ultimate goal of Kendo is to evolve the truth of the origin of heaven and earth with sword.


    And the rune?


    This is the description of the strong people in heaven and earth after understanding the supreme principles of heaven and earth. In fact, the learning of symbols by future generations is a shortcut to learn the supreme principles of heaven and earth.


    Although the state may not be reached and can not really understand it thoroughly, it is only mechanical handling, but the meaning of the rune itself will not change.


    Therefore, the sword technique evolved from runes is equal to the sword technique pointing directly to the origin and reason... It will be very advanced from birth.


    Jingchen didn''t know Su Li''s understanding. He felt that his forehead was sweating. He always felt that some very desperate things would happen in the future


    According to Su Li''s understanding, if you want to practice this sword technique evolved from runes well, you must have enough Fudao cultivation... So there will be two situations: first, it is easier for Fuzong friars to learn this sword technique; 2¡¢ Sword practitioners need to practice Rune


    In short, it will be a major event related to the "life and death" of Jianya sect.


    When the flesh and blood millstone was destroyed, the Yin Qi over the oasis began to dissipate. But the residual resentment and evil spirit here will not disperse so easily.


    So many dead in vain, even in this sand sea, will form a ghost country.


    Su Li thought for a moment, and suddenly there was a real yuan flowing on the ground under his feet, and then a gathering spirit array was formed


    Then he stretched out his hand and quickly rowed in front of him, condensing the traces of the crossing of adversity and death talisman.


    Then he passed away and suddenly exerted his power with the blessing of the spirit gathering Dharma array.


    When using mana to condense the void, the void seal can exist for a long time. The spirit gathering array below can add this seal to make its power spread


    Su Li doesn''t want to be able to fully measure the grievances in this oasis. He just wants those who yearn for the afterlife to be free.


    After all this, all the people are back on the road.


    However, the previous relaxed feeling on the way was gone, and everyone seemed to have a lot of weight in their hearts.


    Of course, it is only those young people who have changed their mentality. They experience too little, so naturally they will be more easily touched by some things.


    But in any case, everyone present has shown great disgust and hatred towards the devil friar.


    They were on their way again, but this time they were not in the mood to travel. They soon crossed the dead sand sea and came to a high mountain.


    Looking up at the snow covered mountain, Su Li felt the vigorous earth vein under it and couldn''t help but marvel... This was the first time he saw a mountain more magnificent than tiancrack mountain.


    "This is the real boundary between Zhongzhou and Dongzhou in a strict sense. We call it ''broken boundary mountain range''." Yuejian looked at the mountain and said.


    Su Li nodded clearly. He said, "I want to walk and see more in this mountain. How about it?"


    People naturally have no opinion.


    In fact, it was not until this time that Su Li found that the Dongzhou part of his golden pill drawing could really begin to improve.


    What he thought was perfect was only what the mainstream of Dongzhou humanitarian thought. But if we divide it by region, we still have to include this "broken boundary mountain range".


    This mountain is difficult for ordinary people to cross, and it is also an obvious boundary in the direction of the earth vein, so it is called the "broken boundary mountain range".


    When walking on this high and cold mountain, people''s minds finally recovered from what happened in the desert.


    Chu he unconsciously felt a lot of dependence on the "sacrifice his life to save" Beiguang, but his statement was somewhat unscrupulous.


    "Xiaoguang, what kind of swordsmanship do you think I can learn at Jianya? Shifu and martial uncle Jingchen practice each other every day. It seems that Jianya''s swordsmanship is also very powerful."


    Beiguang looked at the woman who was obviously old but still didn''t look good. He said angrily, "martial uncle Jingchen is the master of the Dharma hall. You can ask martial uncle directly what you want to learn."


    The implication is, don''t bother him... After experiencing the almost flawless martial uncle Wuyang, Beiguang feels that he will unconsciously compare it with martial uncle Wuyang when facing any woman... Finally, he comes to the conclusion that martial uncle Wuyang is better


    Chuhe was disappointed, but soon looked forward to Jingchen.


    Yuejian looked at this scene with a smile. She also wanted to see what sword inheritance can be open to them in Jianya sect.


    Jing Chen doesn''t care about this. He thinks it''s time to rest anyway. He simply shows a list of swordsmanship that has long been familiar with his chest in front of everyone.


    Of course, Su Li just glanced at it and was not interested

 Chapter 519

    Su Li is not interested in the list of swordsmanship displayed by Jing Chen, because not only has he mastered most of the swordsmanship above, but more importantly, nearly half of them are "animal series"


    "Eh? Many swordsmanship here are imitative animals." Chu he also found a clue, and she said strangely.


    Yuejian agreed with the location head: "this mimicry sword technique is a good way. It is easy to learn and refine, and the upper limit is not too low. It can be called a good choice in the middle-level sword technique."


    Yuejian''s evaluation was very appropriate. She thought it was a good choice for Jianya sect to fill the middle level sword stage of the Dharma hall with a large number of animal mimicry sword techniques.


    Moreover, the most powerful of these swordsmanship can reach the upper level... For example, the top ones in the mimicry swordsmanship: Dragon swordsmanship, tiger swordsmanship, ape swordsmanship and crane swordsmanship.


    Among them, dragon sword has the meaning of kingcraft, and tiger sword focuses on hegemony.


    Ape fencing is extremely flexible.


    Crane swordsmanship is extremely beautiful.


    Even the moon sword looked at these four swordsmanship with envy, especially the crane swordsmanship


    You should know that she inherited from her master the inheritance of the sword sect 3000 years ago. Probably, there is only one "Shenfeng sword" which is a superior sword technique for stabilizing one end. The others are not much different from these common middle-level imitative sword techniques.


    But she held back and didn''t say it, because her identity was different after all, and she couldn''t say her hope as plainly as Chuhe did.


    But what makes her a little angry is that Chu he doesn''t know her happiness


    "Unfortunately, there is no rabbit''s sword......" she also showed a disappointed look.


    Beiguang disdained the delicate first lotus and felt that the woman was hypocritical.


    Just to his surprise, Su Li touched his chin and thought about it at this time, and then nodded slightly


    The next moment, his other palm spread out and pointed at him... Immediately a rabbit woven with sword spirit jumped out of his fingertips.


    "Baji ~"


    Jingchen slapped himself on the forehead, showing a very distressed look. Then he groaned and said, "give me some time, and the ''rabbit sword'' you want will be available soon... But if it''s this level, I should be good."


    Then Yuejian and Chuhe watched Jingchen think hard about the sword rabbit, and then began to practice a set of sword techniques


    It was such a miserable night


    "Fortunately, the direction of the sword Qi is clearly visible. If you restore the sword move, there is a clear direction... At last." Jing Chenchang breathed a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, he understood why the big men in the sect didn''t stop Su Li from leaving for a trip... From this point of view, they were tired!


    Although I always thought that the "sword technique" created by Su Li after his trip back from Central Asia would make people feel more pressure, at least now they can have a good rest for a while, can''t they?


    A group of sword cliff leaders who like to face difficulties and go up to the front. If they have become ostriches in this life... The pressure of hair loss is too great.


    On that night, Yuejian and Chuhe masters and disciples watched the creation of a middle-level sword technique... Such a set of sword technique has divine form and can be "sword Qi into shape" when practiced to a high depth. It can be regarded as a masterpiece in some small and medium-sized sects.


    However, after a night''s observation, they probably understand that this sword technique may be "wholesale" in Jianya teaching.


    It''s really that Su Li can start from "sword Qi into shape".


    Of course, the disciples of Jianya sect are also gifted. They unexpectedly introduced the complete sword technique from Su Li''s "sword qi transformation form"... Otherwise, Su Li''s "sword qi transformation form" will always be owned by him alone, but the swordsmanship talents of Jianya sect have turned it into a more universal sword technique.


    Both complement each other and are indispensable... But the first feeling of Yuejian master and apprentice is that the Kendo geniuses in Jianya are really tired.


    Yuejian really admired Jing Chen this time, and didn''t have the slightest competitive heart... Because in front of Su Li''s "sword skills" that can take pianjian cliff, that competitive heart is ridiculous. The first priority is how to make sword cliff continue to exist!


    However, Chu he didn''t have so many ideas. She just felt that the sword cliff teaching could directly "tailor-made" the sword technique according to her heart. She was immediately surrounded by a sense of happiness.


    So while practicing her new "rabbit sword", she continued to follow the "chattering" behind Beiguang and showed off from time to time


    Beiguang was very impatient until he showed his special ''wing sword skill'', which made Chu he completely shut up


    But then he had to face the girl''s salivating expression.


    ... Su Li just smiled "loving and tolerant" at the things his disciples experienced... He seemed to see his shadow in Beiguang... Although he was not old.


    On the other hand, a large part of his attention was focused on the "broken boundary mountains" under his feet.


    This mountain range is different from tiancrack mountain. Although it seems to be bigger than tiancrack mountain and higher than tiancrack mountain... There is not much vitality left on it.


    It may be because the Qi of the earth vein is too strong, but it repels the vitality of the surrounding heaven and earth, making the evolution of everything here extremely monotonous and slow.


    Sure enough, all these things can''t be too much, although everything on the earth can be said to be derived from the Qi of the earth vein. But the Qi of the earth''s veins here is too condensed. It seems that they are all focused on "nourishing" the mountains, so everything withers.


    At the same time, the earth vein here is not so complicated. A few water veins and mountains can clearly summarize the mountain.


    Even Su Li didn''t have to feel farther. The direction of the mountain was already in his heart.


    There was no problem with this judgment, so his Dongzhou figure on Jindan drawing was finally completely completed.


    It was at the moment when the Dongzhou figure was completely completed that he only felt that his golden elixir was shocked suddenly, as if it echoed the earth at his feet, and a stream of heaven and earth vitality was incorporated into the golden elixir, which made his golden elixir look solid under the oppression of these heaven and earth vitality.


    And his magic power on the golden elixir is also rich.


    The map of Dongzhou on his golden elixir drawing is completely fresh, and many missing details are completed by himself. For a time, the clouds covered the fog and seemed immortal.


    Su Li felt that his golden elixir seemed to have entered a state of "perfection". If he wanted to, he just needed to sink into the golden elixir and immediately break the elixir into a baby.


    But he feels wrong... The state of Jindan can be called perfect, but his own Tao is far from perfect.


    Now there are only all maps of Dongzhou and most of the extreme north terrain on the golden elixir, which is far from the extent to which he wants to rub down the terrain of the whole world.


    So he suppressed the realm and made Zhenyuan continue to breed in the golden elixir.


    Others may have to be careful to suppress the realm, but this is not a big problem for him... A "paste" of small seal on their own golden elixir is foolproof.


    It seems that he felt the real yuan fluctuation on him. After he opened his eyes, Jingchen couldn''t help asking, "do you want to stay here for a period of time? Your realm seems to be a little unstable."


    Su Li shook his head and said, "it has been handled, but you can stop for a while."


    "Although this'' broken boundary mountain ''is desolate, cold and difficult to fly birds, it can be used as a Guan mountain set by our sword cliff sect at the junction of Dongzhou and Zhongzhou."


    Jing Chen asked in surprise, "do you mean to set up a private hospital here?"


    Su Li said, "no, just set up a transmission array."


    As he said this, he got up and began to choose places in the mountains.


    In fact, the mountains covered by glaciers have strong Qi, and many places are suitable for him to arrange the array, but he found the place with the most dense glaciers.


    He looked at the thick glacier in front of him, mainly because he could feel another large karst cave formed by the natural scouring of glacier melt water after the glacier. He thought this place was good.


    So he suddenly condensed a "bright sword of the sun" in his hand, so that the fierce gas of the sun melted the glacier in front of him, revealing an ice cave for people to pass through.


    Su Li took the lead in.


    Others followed, and felt that Su Li''s behavior did not seem so strange.


    After all, to set up a transmission array, it must be hidden enough... And where can it be more hidden than the cave under the glacier?


    In the cave, stalactites stand upside down on the top of the cave, and ice springs gush out of the cave to form a shallow stream.


    But Su Li didn''t see the scene in the cave at all. He had explored the internal space of the cave through the earth vein perception of Shanyin.


    He quickly came to the narrow hole gushing out of the ice spring, and then directly widened the hole with Lian Shanyin and earth magic to form a passage for two people.


    And the people followed him into this passage for nearly 100 meters, but they came to a really huge underground space


    This is a karst cave space with the size of about 30 mu. In many places, glacier melt water slides from the gap and flows through the karst cave to somewhere below.


    In fact, there is indeed an underground space under the karst cave, but most of the underground space is ponding, which is relatively narrow, which Su Li can''t see.


    He took a look at the place in the cave, and then chose a point closer to the corner to directly depict Lian Shanyin on the ground.


    It was printed by Lian Shan, and then it was used as the foundation to depict the spirit gathering array.


    The earth veins here are very vigorous and condensed, so after being led out by Lian Shanyin and supplied to the Juling array, a strong vitality of heaven and earth is formed through transformation and dispersed.


    The originally dark cave seemed to be much brighter and softer all at once.


    "Next, I''m going to spend some time arranging the transmission array. You can explore here... Let''s reveal in advance that although the ''broken boundary mountain'' seems barren, it also breeds many natural materials and earth treasures."


    Su Li waved to some young people, indicating that they could "play" by themselves.


    Yuejian felt very strange. She felt that Su Li, who was clearly only the third generation disciple of Jianya, seemed to be a big elder than he

 Chapter 520

    Su Li is not the first time to arrange the transmission array, but he wants to arrange a more comprehensive array system, so it may take more time.


    When he explored the earth vein before, he found that although the earth vein of this "broken boundary mountain" is full of life and seems very deserted, if he explores the core of the mountain, he can often find some very special minerals.


    These things are useless for him personally, but they are different for the construction of university education.


    Therefore, it is very important to set up a hidden and reliable garrison in this'' fault boundary mountain range ''.


    However, it is still too difficult to arrange a complete concealment and defense system by relying on his array cultivation.


    So he simply arranged a transmission array first, and then called his martial uncle Gu Zhizi with "xinshenpei"


    Yue Jian looked at Su Li and called a group of disciples of sword cliff array sect directly in the transmission array after selecting each other. Then he pointed out and designed the array layout in the cave... It seems that he wants to decorate the cave into a cave.


    Moreover, because of the diffusion of the earth vein breath extracted by Su Li with Lian Shanyin, the vitality of heaven and earth in the whole karst cave is very strong, which really looks like a fairy cave suitable for cultivation.


    "In fact, I''m very strange. There are many good things in the ''broken boundary mountains''. Why haven''t many Xiuzhen forces taken root here?" Su Li asked curiously after explaining his work.


    At this time, in addition to the people of the array sect who began to get busy, Jingchen and Yuejian were idle.


    When Yuejian heard this question, he thought carefully and said, "it seems that there was a great catastrophe in the whole world tens of thousands of years ago. Before that, there was no ''fault boundary mountains'', and after the catastrophe, the world shook and almost tilted. The'' fault boundary mountains'' also rose rapidly in a short period of tens of thousands of years."


    "Maybe in hundreds of thousands of years, this'' broken boundary mountain ''will also become a spirit peak, but now you can see it. The vitality is extinct and the vitality is stagnant in the earth vein. It is really difficult for the general sect to fall here."


    Su Li nodded slightly, but he didn''t expect that the formation of the "broken boundary mountains" was also related to the catastrophe tens of thousands of years ago.


    Today''s practice world is actually formed from the upper world after the catastrophe. No one knows what it was like before.


    The disciples of the array sect were "skilled" and quickly arranged the array defense in the cave.


    According to Su Li''s meaning, they guided the water and gas in the inner large karst cave space to the outer cave, making the outer cave look like an ice spring formed by glacier melt water.


    After the water accumulated in the outer cave to a certain extent, it flowed out from the place where Su Li and others came in... It''s strange that the temperature of these springs flowing out of the extremely cold glaciers was definitely lower than the freezing point, but they did not condense into ice again.


    Then these ice water flowed all the way down, and some melted ice gathered along the way. Finally, they came to the foot of the mountain in the form of ice water mixture, forming a small pond on the edge of a dead sand sea


    Maybe the pond will slowly expand into an oasis, but Su Li can''t care so far.


    The arrangement of the large array was completed, and Su Li even set up an inscription on "sword cliff other courtyard"... He just wanted to build a transmission array, but he accidentally expanded the scale.


    Guzhizi also left and returned, but the transmission array is still excited... Next, we must change a group of people to explore and explore the "broken boundary mountains".


    Yuejian always looked at this scene with a surprised mood. She found that the sword cliff sect seemed to be expanding rapidly with their footsteps.


    Of course, sword cliff doesn''t have so many people, but the existence of transmission array makes the cost of this expansion extremely low.


    Because of the transmission array, the distance between heaven and earth has become very short


    She was surprised for a long time. When she saw that a group of disciples of Jianya sect with "shovel sword" ran out to explore, she was surprised that her disciples hadn''t come back yet?


    "Where are they?" she asked.


    Su Li replied, "it should be almost ready. There is a layer of small karst cave below us. They have found some natural materials and earth treasures in it and are refining and absorbing them."


    Yuejian was a little relieved, and after a while, they returned safely.


    Looking at their state, Su Li felt very happy.


    The first is his disciple Bei Guang. He looks as if he is suppressing the State... Well, he still stays in the state of congenital stillbirth and is not in a hurry to return to the real pill. It seems that he also knows that the more he experiences, the better his "human fairy fruit" will become when it forms a drop di.


    Chang Fu and holding ears are another kind of harvest.


    Although Chang Fu is a smooth man, he is slow in cultivation. Over the years, he has still returned to the real world from birth. He feels like master Su Li''s Gu Yuzi, who has a feeling of "late success".


    However, with this adventure, he condensed his true Qi to the top, as if Zhenyuan was about to be "squeezed out" by himself.


    It can be predicted that if he tries to jiedan at this time, he will be able to succeed. Only in this way, there is a feeling of "proving the Tao with strength", rather than summing up and gathering their own feelings.


    The intensity may be stronger, but the follow-up progress will become more difficult... But Chang Fu doesn''t care about it, but is very satisfied with the status quo.


    It seems that for this guy who likes to drill camp, as long as he has enough cultivation, he really doesn''t think how strong he will become


    Holding Sui was already in the golden elixir period before she went out. She was a favorite disciple of the magic sword, so it was not very difficult for her to knot the elixir.


    However, her realm was not very stable at first, but after this time, she completely stabilized the realm, as if she had entered the degree of Yundan perfection.


    The only harvest is Chu he, but she can also be felt. Zhenyuan has condensed a lot.


    "It seems that you have gained a lot down there. Did you encounter any natural materials and earth treasures?" Su Li asked with a smile.


    Beiguang quickly took out a jade bottle and handed it to Su Li. He said, "look, master, toothy said this is the ''cold chalcedony jade liquid'' of Tiandi Qibao. After taking it, it can help the foundation and enhance cultivation, and there are no side effects!"


    Su Li smiled and picked up the jade bottle to weigh it. He found that he was very pressed.


    He gave it back to his apprentice and said, "keep it. You can be a favor if you don''t need it."


    "Master, don''t you need it?" Beiguang asked strangely.


    Su Li replied, "I''m suppressing the realm now. I don''t need to improve my accomplishments."


    Jingchen rolled his eyes and said, "no wonder most of the heaven and earth treasures given to you in the sect are returned intact... When are you not in the state of suppression?"


    That''s a good question


    Su Li looked back and found that he didn''t worry about cultivation most of the time except that he would practice hard at the beginning.


    This is why he has always been in place naturally. Then, because his planned experience has not been in place, he has been in a state of self suppression for a long time


    So Su Li really didn''t know what the mentality of slow progress in cultivation and longing for adventure was. Anyway, he didn''t lack anything and didn''t need those things at all.


    Beiguang felt that he had no sense of achievement. He finally had an adventure and wanted to offer treasures to his master, but he didn''t help at all.


    Then he thought for a moment and simply stuffed the bottle of "cold chalcedony jade liquid" into Su Li''s way: "then give it to the meat sausage. Ya Ya said that the jade liquid is also very good for reconciling the meat body, and it should also be very useful for the meat sausage."


    Meat sausage was impolite. He poked his head out of Su Li''s pocket and put the jade bottle into his bag.


    The things contained in the bag hanging around his neck are worth more than the possessions of an ordinary Yuan Ying friar... Because Su Li is too lazy to bring things every day, so he lets it take them.


    With a strong sense of frustration, Beiguang didn''t mention his adventure again. However, several others were in high spirits and thought their luck was really good


    But Su Li knew that they were just stained with the light of the robbers.


    Just after leaving Su Li for a while, they have already harvested the natural materials and earth treasures that can greatly help their cultivation. The luck of those who should be robbed is really speechless


    But Su Li felt chilly after thinking about it.


    If Beiguang can quickly become stronger with so many adventures, even if his mind can keep up, how much cause and effect should it be?


    These are all advances!


    It all depends on his performance when the great disaster comes... If he can turn the tide and help Da Xia, then the merits and virtues of heaven will naturally offset these causes and effects, and even have a small surplus.


    But if he did a little worse, the cause and effect he owed will be found after the luck of heaven and earth is recovered!


    At that time, he must have changed his early years and become full of disasters.


    Su Li felt that as a master, he had to think about the future of his apprentice... Since he had this talent and the disaster of heaven and earth was still brewing, there was no need to be eager for quick success and instant benefit.


    So he thought for a moment and then warned, "all the heavenly and earth treasures have spirits. If you encounter them in the future, you can take some but not all of them. You should leave a glimmer of vitality for these spiritual materials."


    Beiguang nodded unexpectedly. He felt that Su Li didn''t seem to like his'' adventures''


    Although he was a little lost, he had been practicing with Su Li since he was very young, so since master didn''t like it, he would try to touch as little as possible. Anyway, he didn''t lack anything with master.


    The unicorn at his feet was so desolate at this moment that he didn''t even give up his adventure. What do you want him to do?


    It feels so redundant


    Meat sausage is just right to give a beautiful white eye... Isn''t a pet that can''t even sell cute a superfluous waste~


    But anyway, it''s time for everyone to continue on the road.


    Crossing the "broken boundary mountains" is the boundary of Central Asia. I don''t know what kind of weather it should be?

 Chapter 521

    When Su Li''s westward team crossed the "broken boundary mountains" like a pillar of heaven, Su Li understood why the spiritual world in Central Asia could not see the land in the "broken boundary mountains".


    Because after crossing the ridge, Su Li felt the strong vitality tide!


    The vitality of heaven and earth seems to be blocked here by the "broken boundary mountains". After touching the "broken boundary mountains", the strong vitality of heaven and earth in Zhongzhou seems to be the wave rolling back and turning back.


    Therefore, under the scouring of this vitality tide, the West foot of the fault boundary mountains is completely different from the east foot of Dongzhou.


    Although it is also a plateau, the grass grows and the eagle flies, as if everything has spirituality.


    To tell the truth, it''s no wonder that Zhongzhou friars rarely go to Dongzhou. Just because of the concentration of the vitality of heaven and earth, it''s almost the same as the blessed land of Dongzhou... Dongzhou has begun to recover its vitality.


    "In this environment, it seems very suitable to practice ancient cultivation methods?" Su Li asked strangely.


    Yuejian thought Su Li was asking him, so he said, "there are some big schools that will also have ancient monks. Most of them are obsessed with the power of ancient Dharma, so they choose."


    "But my master said that although Zhongzhou has abundant vitality and is suitable for the ancient monks to accumulate mana, the problem is that it is too suitable for them to accumulate mana!"


    "The spiritual accomplishments of ancient monks are difficult to improve. They often lag far behind in spiritual realm and mana realm."


    "Therefore, they have strong combat power in the air, but they are easy to get possessed because their mana is out of control."


    "Those who can achieve great success in ancient cultivation are those who have good luck, profound blessings, or rely on great forces."


    Su Li nodded politely, as if he had been taught.


    But in his ear, Begonia began to explain from another angle: "so although the ancient cultivation method is strong, it has been eliminated because its defects are too big."


    "In the place where the vitality of heaven and earth is strong, it is easy to accumulate mana too fast and lead to instability. In the place where the vitality of heaven and earth is thin, there is no way to accumulate mana at all. Finally, there is no growth in cultivation for a long time, and then it turns into dead bones."


    Su Li was also a little surprised because he had never considered the question of Shouyuan. Therefore, when he learned about the ancient Dharma from old Chi, he didn''t ask how long the ancient Dharma friar lived.


    So he asked softly, "how long can friar Gufa live?"


    Begonia whispered, "there is no fixed number. It mainly depends on the concentration of mana contained in their flesh, that is, the accumulation of mana."


    "The stronger the mana, the longer you can live... But there is an upper limit. The life of an ancient friar is usually between 6000 and 8000 years, which is the limit before you completely refine the flesh into an immortal body."


    "The north star can live for ten thousand years. It''s also that she uses the ice dragon spell to freeze her body and delay aging in order to inhibit the accumulation of mana. But now she has broken the ice by herself and can live for another thousand years or so."


    Su Li nodded cautiously. At the same time, he also knew why the green demon king would set off the karmic catastrophe regardless... He was not only unable to hold down the realm, but also Shouyuan was coming, so he had to take a risk!


    If he succeeds, he will naturally become a peerless devil for a long time.


    But it was a pity that he failed... So it was impossible for him to survive the robbery under the reverse bite of karma. Even the green devil gate he established will be destroyed because of his decision.


    However, Su Li estimated that he would not care too much about such things. After all, for the great devil, the so-called sect is just a tool for his convenience.


    As soon as they said they were walking along the road, they came down the "broken boundary mountains", which can be regarded as a complete step into the boundary of Central Asia.


    Here is still a highland grassland, with clear sky at dawn, everything looks very fresh.


    "If you want to travel, you can go to the ''Tianjing City'' of the ''near Tianyuan''. It is the largest cultivation force within 100000 miles of the ''near Tianyuan'', and it is also the place where countless practitioners gather."


    When he came to Zhongzhou, Yuejian became more active. She seemed to consciously become a guide and introduced the customs of this land to the public.


    "Is it a city built by practitioners?" Su Li was also surprised.


    In Dongzhou, there used to be a "immortal city", but strictly speaking, it was only an ancient immortal cave jointly controlled by many forces.


    However, it seems that the "Tianjing City" is completely controlled by a force and belongs to monks.


    Yuejian also said, "the Tianjing City is directly built on the Tianjing lake to suppress the area of 100000 miles. It is also a gathering of spiritual materials from all directions."


    "The friars in Tianyuan are willing to come here to trade and exchange what they don''t use or produce for spirit stones or useful resources for themselves. Naturally, Tianjing City can make a profit by providing a site here."


    "Moreover, the Tianjing City controls a very important resource on this day, which is the foundation of their establishment... It is the specialty ''Tianjing real water'' in Tianjing Lake... With this Tianjing real water as an auxiliary material to refine barrier breaking pills, it can additionally improve the barrier breaking success rate of users!"


    A group of sword cliff sect disciples who are "full men don''t know what hungry men are hungry" are totally indifferent to this, because most of them can break through the realm without that kind of thing.


    It''s not that they don''t need that thing, but the tradition of sword cliff sect is to go out to practice when they reach the bottleneck. If they die, they''ll be done. If they succeed, of course, they don''t need any barrier breaking pills.


    However, having no demand for the "heavenly realm and real water" doesn''t mean that he can''t go to see it. Although there is a "local" monk of Zhongzhou, Su Li still likes to see the style of Zhongzhou''s spiritual world with his own eyes.


    There are many rules in Tianjing City. Not only in the city, but also in the whole Tianjing lake, you can''t fly or cast any offensive spells.


    In short, the power of Tianjing City is to build the whole Tianjing Lake area into a completely peaceful security zone.


    After walking on the near sky for some time, they came to a great lake.


    There is a vast expanse of smoke above the great lake, and there is even heat rising.


    Su Li stretched out his hand to try the water temperature, but he felt warm, but it was a large hot spring lake!


    The water quality of the great lake is clear and boundless. In addition, it is very close to the sky on the plateau. People only feel that the lake in front of them is connected with the sky... This is about the origin of the name of "Tianjing Lake".


    Above the lake, the sky is reflected, just like the sky above the clouds.


    On that day, Jingcheng was built on an island in the middle of the lake.


    The city completely occupies the whole island, and its water area is just where the hot springs in the lake gush out. It is dense all year round, making the city look like it is located in the clouds from a distance.


    It seems that the city is hanging in the middle of the lake, but it is interesting that Su Li found a path paved with light white generous bricks on the bank to the Tianjing City in the middle of the lake.


    The design of this path is also very interesting. It is hidden more and more ten centimeters below the lake. This makes it seem that the path does not exist at all elsewhere, and will not affect the "artistic conception" of the Tianjing City in the middle of the lake.


    The friar only needs a simple water separation decision to walk freely on it. Even mortals can wade into Tianjing City.


    It can be seen that the city master of the border city is ingenious.


    Su Li suddenly became interested, took off the "green cloud boots" he had been wearing, rolled up his trouser legs, and waded along the white stone path like a mortal.


    "Master, what are you doing?" Beiguang couldn''t understand... It could be decided by dividing water, but why did his master Wade forward?


    Unexpectedly, Su Li replied with a smile, "the water temperature is just right. It''s quite comfortable to soak your feet."


    His voice fell, and the dog in his chest pocket suddenly fluttered down.


    It didn''t enlarge its size. It was still the size of a palm, but it was soaking in the water and jumping up on the water like an arrow


    Well, sausage, it''s fun to play with water.


    Seeing this, Beiguang also decided to get close to master, took off his shoes and socks and walked in the warm water... He immediately shouted comfortably.


    As a northerner, although he is hardy, he can''t stand the heat.


    Chang Fu immediately followed, but he followed Su Li''s lead, and he didn''t have any "idol burden" as a cultivator


    However, several nuns and Jing Chen are not so "grounded". They all use the water to separate the lake and enter Tianjing City.


    Entering Tianjing City, there was no guard at the door, but Su Li could feel that a large-scale detection spell had enveloped the whole audience.


    This spell is very huge. It should be driven by a powerful array, and it is just where it is. As long as it is sensitive enough, practitioners can sense the existence of this array... It can be seen that the master of this city is very confident.


    When Su Li and others entered the city, they found that the roads in the city were very spacious, and even ten people in parallel did not appear crowded.


    This kind of planning is obviously impossible in the mortal world, but he knows well the preferences of practitioners... All practitioners don''t like the feeling of crowding.


    Then Su Li saw that there were shops on both sides of the street, and what they were selling in the street was some special spiritual materials from various places.


    The moon Sword Fairy has introduced: "There are six shops in Tianjing City on this day. The Hefang city where we are located is called" lingcai square ", and there are also" strange beast square "," Lingdan square "," treasure ware square "," lingfu square "and a" miscellaneous Market Square "specially used for casual repair stalls that have no money to rent and buy shops. In addition, the comprehensive large shop" Zhenbao Pavilion "opened by Tianjing City itself is a collection of rare treasures, which is known as everything Yes. "


    Su Li felt very excited. He couldn''t help but want to stay in the city for some time.

 Chapter 522

    After coming to Tianjing City, I can see that everyone is very excited and looks like going around.


    "We''ll only stay here for three days, and we''ll gather here after three days. Don''t forget," Su Li said, leaving them alone.


    He also wanted to visit by himself. After all, he rarely came to this city that completely belongs to the cultivator. He always couldn''t bear the curiosity in his heart.


    The westbound team dispersed, but surprisingly, those guys went in two teams, but Su Li was alone


    Yuejian accompanied Jingchen and introduced him to the characteristics of Zhongzhou all the way. However, both of them are the second generation of disciples in Jianya sect. It''s reasonable for them to keep company.


    But Beiguang is accompanied by Chu he... They are both disciples, and it''s natural to walk together.


    To Su Li''s anger, Chang Fu walked away with Chi sui... It seems that the cook and the errand runner can do the same?


    But the problem is, let Su Li stay alone


    "These guys, am I so scary?" he said with some dissatisfaction.


    Begonia hung one of his hair from his ear, smiled and whispered, "that''s because you have brought too much pressure to them... I''m afraid they won''t feel relaxed with you."


    "Pressure? No, I don''t think I''m different from before?" Su Li asked strangely.


    "Is it really no different?" Begonia asked back, then sighed and said, "with more and more wishes of all living beings condensed in you, it will involuntarily bring some spiritual pressure to the people around you... So once you become a God, you will be farther and farther away from mortals."


    Su Li was a little silent. He did find that people around him were more and more respectful of him.


    Even his master Gu Yuzi, whom he trusted and relied on most in his early years, felt like he was speechless and didn''t know what to say.


    The disciples of sword cliff around him were more and more awed of him, which made him feel uncomfortable slowly.


    He always felt that Ji Zheng''s feelings for him were not as "true" as before, but now he remembered that he was influencing the people around him all the time, making them more awe of themselves... But also more distant.


    Haitang felt Su Li''s low mood and said, "this is the only way for the strong. Even if it is not a God, a higher level of cultivation will naturally have a subtle impact on the people around him."


    "Look at the five old swords of your sword cliff sect. Although their longevity and seniority are very different, they naturally form a small circle that others can''t get involved in... It''s because their cultivation is not as good as theirs that they will feel great pressure to stay with these Yang gods and real immortals."


    Su Li didn''t speak any more, but walked quietly in the uncrowded street.


    Now he can gradually understand why people with higher accomplishments will become more lonely... I''m afraid even Taoists will slowly change their taste after the gap between the realms is opened.


    He thought of something and couldn''t help asking, "so Begonia, will you and His Majesty the green emperor become difficult to communicate?"


    Begonia was slightly stunned, then sighed and said, "yes, he has rarely been able to talk to my body since I took over the flowers and spring."


    "Is there any misunderstanding?" Su Li asked.


    Begonia shook his head sadly and said, "it''s not so, but the growing prestige of the father makes the concubine and sisters, even the daughter of the father, gradually dare not communicate with him. Slowly, everyone is used to solving difficulties by themselves... In this way, there will be less communication with the father."


    Now, Su Li won''t feel lonely, because now he has to be careful to comfort Begonia.


    Who made him owe?


    Now Begonia, who was reminded of the sad thing, didn''t cry, just a low-pressure frown, which made Su Li particularly helpless.


    So he was not in the mood to wander around this place, but went directly to the treasure Pavilion in the middle of the city... It is said that all the wonders of the past days are gathered here. Maybe there is something that can divert Haitang''s attention?


    This treasure Pavilion really deserves to be the gathering place of exotic treasures in Zhongzhou near Tianyuan. Even if it was only the first floor of the door, Su Li felt dazzled.


    All kinds of rare treasures are displayed here. It seems that there are generally no spiritual materials that can be mass produced here, only the most precious ones are displayed.


    Of course, to his surprise, this treasure Pavilion also specially opened up another "study", but it gathered all kinds of books.


    It''s not just skills, secrets, but also many strange stories, or local customs.


    It''s kind of like a special intelligence center. It seems that putting these books in the treasure pavilion with those rare treasures is to express the meaning of "knowledge is priceless".


    Su Li was very interested there, but he still remembered that he wanted to have some fun for Begonia, so he couldn''t just care about his preferences.


    Unexpectedly, Haitang, who was in a low mood before, noticed his momentary emotional change, then gently hugged his ear and said, "let''s go there and have a look. I know you must like it there."


    Look at the expression of Begonia, where is the previous color of depression?


    Her gentle and sweet eyes made Su Li''s heart feel as if it had been electrified


    He suddenly wanted to respond to this look and this intention... But he still held back.


    It is because he cherishes that he is particularly cautious.


    Previously, Haitang has told him the consequences of too large a gap, which makes him more able to deal with these emotional problems calmly.


    So he said, "don''t worry. Let''s look around here first. Maybe we''ll find something interesting... There are three days anyway."


    He also responded gently, and then walked back and forth between the booths of the treasure Pavilion.


    Suddenly, he said to Haitang with some expectation, "why don''t you unlock the magic first? Obviously, when we are together, others always ignore your existence, which makes me feel a little uncomfortable."


    Begonia was slightly stunned, and then his face was red.


    She dropped her head slightly, and then raised her head. In a subtle moment, a mysterious ripple spread... And then for the people around her, she became ''existence''.


    At this time, a female nun from the shopping guide came up and asked. The first greeting was: "this elder, your flower demon is so beautiful. Do you want to buy some nursing products for this beautiful flower demon lady?"


    Haitang was surprised that someone would come to her to promote her products... She hasn''t communicated with mortals for a long time. It''s really an interesting experience.


    Su Li asked jokingly, "so what products can she use?"


    The shopping guide nun came to the spirit at the moment. She tried her best to introduce: "we have the best spiritual soil here, in which the wooden line yuan force is vivid and rich, which can make the flower demon lady grow up quickly..."


    Is this to plant Begonia in a flower pot?


    "There is also a kind of ''flower dew divine pill'' on the second floor here, in which water and wood have extremely profound yuan power, which can be used for most plant elves to practice completely."


    Does she think that the palm size appearance of Begonia has not been completely transformed?


    "There is also a kind of ''soft branch cream'', because although the grass and tree shaped demon practitioners generally have a pure and beautiful look and are very pleasing to the eye, their bodies will be more or less rigid because of the relationship between the body. Therefore, regular application of this'' soft branch cream ''can ensure the graceful and soft posture of Miss Flower demon."


    Wait, this is a little strange... Why should it be soft


    Su Li felt strange. What the hell is this?


    Why do we have to "grow up" and "ripen" and "soften our body"?


    Then he realized that the nun in front of him seemed to have some strange eyes when selling, as if she was looking at a ''special hobby''


    Su Li was speechless, but Haitang held his earlobe and ''giggled''.


    She waved her hand and said, "I can''t use those things. Don''t worry about my body. I''d better see what my husband likes."


    Su Li chuckled and then said to the shopping guide, "I want to see if there is anything strange... The price is not a problem. We are fully prepared for this trip."


    The shopping guide nun smiled awkwardly and politely, and then took Su Li to a special exhibition hall


    When she came to the exhibition hall, Su Li immediately squirmed in her chest pocket, and the black-and-white dog jumped out and began to sniff curiously at the door of the exhibition hall.


    Seeing this scene, the shopping guide nun felt very embarrassed before. Maybe the young man in front of her really has a "special hobby", but it should just like to keep some lovely pets.


    She changed Su Li from a "strange friar" to a friar who was good at using spirits such as birds, animals, insects and fish as servants... Such friars also have many traditions in Zhongzhou, so she can "react".


    Su Li ignored the changes in her mind in a short moment, but asked, "everything here seems to be entangled with cause and effect karma? Won''t there be a problem?"


    The shopping guide turned her head in surprise and changed her mind again... The young monk in front of her has real skills.


    She hurriedly said in a cautious tone: "please rest assured, elder, this place is called ''abandoned house'', because the things piled here are all left by the struggle of the great friars, or the things that do not know their purpose found in the ancient ruins, or the things that are of high grade but have been damaged."


    "In this'' abandoned house '', our treasure pavilion has a unified price of 1000 spirit stones for everything. There are either things of high value, or things that seem powerful but actually are completely useless..."


    Su Li asked interestingly, "so it''s all luck here?"


    However, the female shopping guide shook her head cautiously and said, "no, the weak naturally come here by luck. But the strong come here by relying on their eyesight... And I sincerely hope that every guest who enters this'' abandoned house ''can gain something."


    Su Li saw that she was sincere and showed an unexpected look... Then he knew.


    There must be a lot of good things in this "abandoned house", and even the treasure Pavilion may know it.


    But they still put those things here for guests to try their luck... Those who can gain are lucky, but there are also strong people with good eyesight.


    In this way, although some interests will be lost, those are small profits for making friends with the strong.

 Chapter 523

    Su Li was also curious about the "abandoned house" and wanted to know how many good things the treasure Pavilion collected here.


    But what he didn''t expect was that when he was about to go in, the clever female shopping guide stopped him and said: "Wait a minute, master. Many artifacts in the ''abandoned house'' have infinite ferocity and are very terrible. Before entering, please pay a deposit of 1000 spirit stones in advance and take a ''heart protecting jade talisman''. With this jade talisman, you can use the power of this array to avoid the influence of evil objects in the ''abandoned house''."


    Although Su Li thought he didn''t need this kind of thing, considering that it might be the threshold set by Zhenbao pavilion to test whether the guests really wanted to buy something, he nodded without hesitation: "yes, give me one."


    With that, he had already handed out a bag... Which contained a thousand spirit stones.


    Looking at his cheerfulness, the female shopping guide quickly took out a jade amulet and handed it to Su Li respectfully.


    But the next moment Su Li''s action made her a little angry, because he hung the heart protecting jade amulet directly on the dog''s neck!


    "Master, it''s hard for me to do this... If the master suffers any damage in it, the younger generation will have to eat and die." but the shopping guide nun didn''t look angry, but looked pathetic.


    Seeing this, Su Li once again lamented the cleverness of the female shopping guide in the treasure Pavilion. He waved his hand and said, "I''m not afraid. I don''t blame you for anything... Can we go in and have a look at the things inside now?"


    The shopping guide nun seemed to have seen some things in the world. She reluctantly bowed her hands and said, "I didn''t expect to encounter this kind of thing when I went to work for the first time... Well, senior, please don''t be brave. Please say it directly when you can''t hold on."


    Su Li felt that the shopping guide in front of her was really interesting. From the beginning, she seemed very clever and independent. She really deserved to be a subordinate of the forces in China.


    He didn''t feel much surprised about this, because there are many similar disciples in Jianya sect, so he didn''t think what would happen.


    So they walked into the "abandoned house" under the guidance of the female shopping guide.


    Under the mask of the array, the abandoned house hardly emits any breath, and the situation inside can not be seen from the outside under the shelter of several screens and door curtains.


    But when the shopping guide nun opened the curtain and walked into it, Su Li saw that the nun''s body shook obviously.


    Su Li then went in, but looked up and saw a dark red big knife on the knife rest in the middle of the hall


    Just looking at the big knife, Su Li felt an extremely terrible atmosphere of killing. It was a crazy desire to kill, as if facing the sea of corpses and blood.


    Somehow, when his eyes touched the terrible magic knife, he couldn''t move it anymore... His palm itched and couldn''t help but want to hold the handle of the magic knife.


    Seeing this, the shopping guide quickly said, "please pay attention, sir. This is the magic knife blood slaughter! It was forged by the resentment and death of the whole city after a demon monk slaughtered a small city of 100000 people ten thousand years ago."


    "The first time the knife became, the demon Xiu went crazy... Driven crazy by the killing intention on the knife!"


    Su Li listened to the action slightly. He asked, "so what does this knife mean here? If I understand correctly, it should also be sold? A thousand spirit stones?"


    The female shopping guide nodded in embarrassment and said, "it''s really a thousand spirit stones, but people who tried to buy this knife in previous dynasties can''t take it out of the ''waste house''. Without the protection of the ''heart protecting jade talisman'', everyone can withstand the impact of the grievances of 100000 people."


    "And because you don''t wear ''heart protecting jade talisman'', you will be affected immediately if you touch this magic knife."


    Su Li nodded clearly, but he didn''t shake. Instead, he directly pressed down his palm and held the magic knife.


    At this moment, he really felt an extremely strong resentment filled the blade, and tried to influence his thinking and control him.


    But then he seemed to realize something... He found that there were evil spirits entangled on the knife, as if he greedily sealed the soul of everyone killed by it in the blade.


    Until the blade overflows, the resentment can affect the surrounding environment.


    At the beginning, he also thought that the uniqueness of this knife lies in these wronged souls.


    However, as he realized more, he found that there seemed to be a problem with the magic knife... These wronged souls did not enhance the knife, but became an obstacle to the real exertion of its power.


    And most of these wronged souls were just ordinary people... What''s the use of this kind of wronged soul?


    He shook his head silently, then released his hand and said to a nearby female shopping guide who was on guard against accidents: "I want this knife. Remember it first and wait for me to get it."


    The shopping guide nun looked at Su Li and was surprised... She never thought that the young friar could withstand the resentment accumulated on the magic knife.


    "Why? Can''t you buy it?" Su Li asked when she didn''t respond.


    The shopping guide nun hurriedly said, "yes, absolutely. This magic knife blood butcher has been here for thousands of years. Many people come in and rush at it. As a result, they can''t take it out, which has greatly affected the business of the ''abandoned house''."


    "If the elder can take this magic knife, it''s only a good thing for Zhenbao Pavilion!"


    "Just..."


    The nun hesitated for a moment, and she said, "just because a lot of trouble has happened before because of the magic knife. I''m just a monk who works a little. I''m afraid I can''t bear the responsibility."


    Su Li smiled. The shopping guide nun''s speech was very interesting.


    It was obviously a sign of distrust of Su Li for fear of trouble. But it makes people feel very comfortable to listen to it


    So Su Li asked, "what do you call this Taoist friend?"


    The female shopper replied, "senior, you can call me Xiaomei."


    "Well, Xiaomei, do you need me to prove to you that I can handle this knife before you can let me buy him?" Su Li asked directly.


    The little Mei shook her head again and again and said, "elder, I mean, as long as you can find some way to temporarily isolate its breath so that it won''t affect other guests in the treasure Pavilion outside."


    Su Li nodded to show his understanding, and then his hands moved quickly in front of him. It was the void condensation talisman: the spirit talisman!


    And the soul charm!


    Plus the small seal


    The next moment, the magic knife trapped by Su Li''s "triple insurance" was so "quiet".


    It still looked very dangerous, but Su Li used a series of seals to form a square magic box around it, making it seem to exist in a transparent knife box, but there was no breath to leak.


    "Look, that''s it." Su Li said slightly.


    Xiaomei looked even more surprised... This may not be the strongest seal she has ever seen, but it is definitely the most casual and symptomatic!


    She quickly said with respect and admiration: "it turns out that the elder is still a master of sealing... There will be no problem."


    "Master, if you want anything else, just look. With master''s vision and ability, there must be one good thing hidden here. One thousand spirit stones, and the treasure Pavilion will never change its mind."


    Su Li was a little embarrassed, but it was undeniable that it was the most comfortable flattery he had ever heard... Xiao Mei, the clerk, was very powerful.


    But he was still very sober. He quickly waved his hand and said, "no, no, I can choose two more... One Begonia and one my dog. That''s OK."


    Choosing the magic knife blood butcher may help Zhenbao Pavilion, but if you take away all the useful things here, you will be ignorant of good and evil.


    Perhaps zhenbaoge really expected this to happen, so that it would be more convenient to make friends with Su Li.


    Sure enough, hearing Su Li''s answer, Xiao Mei obviously showed a look of disappointment... Su Li was too calm and knew how to advance and retreat, but she didn''t feel bad in life.


    "That''s good. Xiaomei was still curious. How many good things can you find in this'' abandoned house ''under the master''s insight."


    Su Li''s hair is a little fluttering... Why does this little girl talk so comfortable.


    Therefore, he suddenly found his weakness... That is, he has no resistance to such a powerful sales lady.


    In my last life, I was fooled by people to charge all kinds of cards in three or two sentences... Now I have become a repairman with some achievements. Unexpectedly, this broken problem is still not good.


    "Hehe, it seems that Lang Jun is very fond of Miss Xiaomei!" suddenly, Begonia smiled gently.


    Su Li trembled violently and felt a strong sense of crisis.


    He quickly straightened his mind and said, "I just think she is quite talkative and a good material for doing business."


    Full of desire to survive.


    Then he said, "by the way, Begonia, do you have anything you like? And I want to pick a dog chain for the sausage. I promised it before."


    His voice fell, and the sausage immediately ran back from looking around... It was full of a sense of participation.


    Begonia glanced at Su Li like silk... But she still remembered that she tied her strand of love to the dog''s neck as a dog rope.


    But now forgive him for his good performance... Well, meat sausage is his dog, and it''s also her pet. Of course, you have to choose it well.


    Begonia''s small body was full of "drama", and with a gentle and virtuous face, she began to choose things seriously.


    There are a lot of inexplicable and useless things in the abandoned house, but there are also many interesting things... Especially for a great God like begonia, the definition between useful and useless is different.

 Chapter 524

    After the "magic knife blood slaughter" in the middle of the hall was sealed, the atmosphere in the "abandoned house" was much better.


    Although there are still some powerful ideas left, they are not so aggressive.


    In this case, even meat intestines do not have to carry the "heart protecting jade talisman", which greatly reduces the deterrent force in the "abandoned house".


    Su Li was in the mood to see other things here, but he saw that most of them were broken magic weapons... It seemed that the power was powerful, but in fact, it was because it was broken that he had been dissipating the power.


    After seeing Su Li''s seal, Xiao Mei no longer expressed any opinions. She looked like how Su Li operated.


    But at this time, Begonia suddenly saved Su Li''s earlobe, pointed in a direction and said, "that''s interesting. Let me have a closer look..."


    Su Li walked over... But he saw that it was a cracked box. There is no doubt that it is empty. Perhaps the things contained in it have long been taken out by the treasure Pavilion.


    Seeing this, Xiaomei immediately introduced with great insight and price: "this brocade box is a thing outside the original place near heaven. It is a legacy of an ancient immortal cave."


    "The brocade box should have been sealed with some living creature. When the brocade box was found, it had been broken through from the inside, so the crack was exposed."


    "It was supposed to be a useless thing, but the elder of my treasure Pavilion thought it might have some value. So he bought it with a hundred spirit stones and put it in this'' abandoned house ''."


    I didn''t expect that the shopkeeper explained the origin of the brocade box directly... Is that really good?


    Anyway, Su Li is very friendly. At least she thinks the girl is very honest.


    Perhaps this is what Zhenbao Pavilion does... Zhenbao Pavilion is never prepared to make money from this "waste house", just to make friends with some really capable people. Even if it can''t make friends, it can''t make people feel bad.


    At this point, at least Xiaomei did really well.


    "I''ll take this one." Haitang made a decision after confirming it.


    Xiaomei immediately looked at Su Li. After seeing him nod slightly, she quickly picked up the damaged brocade box and put it next to the sealed magic knife holder, indicating that everything here was reserved for Su Li.


    Then she asked curiously, "senior, can you satisfy the curiosity of the younger generation?"


    Su Li, what does he know? He could only turn his head slightly towards the Begonia.


    Begonia has no taboo, and directly said, "this brocade box is refined by ancient method. It is made of hard black iron and star gold."


    "XuanZhen iron is nothing, but star gold is a good thing. It not only helps the growth of demon spirits, but also increases demon powers."


    "Judging from the volume of this brocade box, my body should be able to refine three or two star gold from it. When pouring, it can be combined with other materials to refine a beautiful collar for meat sausage."


    The so-called do it yourself and have plenty of food and clothing. It turns out that Begonia didn''t want to directly obtain a finished product, but to refine raw materials from it, and then refine it again.


    The shopping guide Xiaomei was suddenly stunned. She seemed to be shocked by Haitang''s words... Because the general materials were basically discarded after refining, and it was impossible to separate them for reuse... This has gone beyond the scope of conventional refiners, and she has not even seen similar means in the whole of China.


    Tracing the origin is the means of the great God of the upper world. In fact, the consumption of doing this is not large, but we must have a deeper and microscopic understanding of things from a higher perspective.


    So in Xiaomei''s heart, she has completely overturned her previous impression of the "flower demon" on Su Li''s shoulder... She thinks that most friars only keep the flower demon for beauty, but now it seems that the flower demon called Haitang must be extraordinary.


    This made Xiaomei more cautious. She didn''t ask again. She just made a clear look and stood next to Su Li waiting for another choice.


    Now she has a different understanding of the real power... She thought she could be a great person if she could find hidden treasures from so many abandoned things, but now it seems... The real power is to melt gold from the sand and mud!


    The damaged brocade box is not even worth a hundred spirit stones from a normal point of view. After all, the melted and cast materials have been determined.


    But if Begonia can draw out the star gold alone... Three or two star gold, it is something that millions of spirit stones may not be able to buy!


    This is equivalent to directly turning the 1000 spirit stones for Su Li a thousand times... However, this means can''t be used for fire fighting by others. It is only the patent of powerful people.


    Begonia doesn''t think much about it. Maybe it''s beneath her dignity to "pick up garbage". Just because she was with Su Li, she had a little fun of "Taobao".


    No, she saw another piece of junk


    She seemed to see something very interesting. She jumped from Su Li to a broken puppet.


    She knocked on the puppet with her little fist, and then said quite unexpectedly, "it''s not a puppet, but a rune armor! That''s it. This should be the technology before the collapse of the world. Lang Jun can take it back for reference, which should be helpful to the runes."


    What did Su Li understand... Begonia just liked the selection process. How could the things here be helpful to her?


    So she won''t choose anything for herself, but just choose something useful to Su Li.


    Su Li felt the kindness and couldn''t refuse it.


    So she nodded slightly to Xiaomei and left the "abandoned house" with the three things she chose.


    It''s a little boring, but the harvest is real.


    "Where are you going next, senior?" Xiaomei, the shopping guide, asked with a formulaic smile after watching Su Li settle the accounts.


    Su Li hesitated for a moment. Before he spoke, Haitang took the lead and said, "let''s go to the study. There should be some interesting things there."


    Xiaomei is not surprised. After all, it is normal for senior experts to like to collect more spiritual knowledge and insights.


    Su Li scratched his nose and acquiesced... It was clear that he wanted to accompany Haitang to make her happy. Unexpectedly, it turned into her to accompany her to be happy.


    But what''s more unexpected is that Su Li saw Jingchen and Yuejian in his study... It''s no wonder that Jingchen likes reading.


    Jingchen also saw Su Li. Then his eyes were strange, and then he showed some nervous look. He came over and whispered, "I''ve seen the Begonia fairy."


    Look, that''s why Begonia always uses spells to mask her existence. Once she unties the spell, it will make people feel uncomfortable in front of familiar people and look strange in the eyes of strangers.


    Just as Begonia nodded slightly and wanted to cast another spell to cover up her ''existence'', Su Li suddenly stretched out a finger and pointed it on her head


    "It''s said that you don''t have to hide yourself... It''s because you''re always hiding that everyone looks so far away when they see you. Next, we''ll get along with each other for a long time. It''ll be fine after we get familiar with each other."


    Begonia''s head lowered slightly and looked very shy.


    Jing Chen was speechless and had an impulse to hang Su Li on the wall immediately


    Yuejian also felt very strange about the appearance of Begonia... He thought he should have known the existence of this'' flower demon ''long ago, but he didn''t have any impression before.


    And she also heard Jingchen call the little flower demon "Begonia Fairy"... This is not a random title. If a banshee wants to get this title, it must meet the standards of cultivation and quality.


    But she didn''t say her doubts in her heart. Instead, she planned to take them out and ask when she was alone with Jingchen for some time.


    Su Li said, "martial uncle Jingchen and martial uncle Yuejian, do you also come to see the classics here?"


    Jingchen nodded and said, "yes, it''s always the most exciting thing."


    "But younger martial sister Yuejian has seen the list here just now. She doesn''t think we need to waste time here... Because at the end of our trip, there is a more complete library than here."


    When Xiaomei heard this sentence, she obviously looked touched, but she didn''t speak immediately. Instead, she quietly restored her original "professional expression".


    Su Li felt a little disappointed. However, thinking of his harvest in the "abandoned house", he couldn''t help asking the shopping guide clerk around him, "is there a quiet room here? I want to borrow it for two days."


    Xiaomei immediately nodded and said, "there''s no problem at all. Many monks who come here to buy goods also have this requirement, so the pavilion has specially set up many quiet rooms for selection... And we don''t charge extra for these quiet rooms."


    After hearing this, Su Li felt that the service of the treasure pavilion was really in place. Then he happily promised and said goodbye to Jingchen.


    ¡­¡­


    Yuejian and Jingchen walked out of the treasure Pavilion, then couldn''t help looking at Jingchen who was sweating and asked, "elder martial brother, what is the origin of the Begonia fairy? Why is elder martial brother so cautious..."


    Jing Chen was startled and hurriedly stopped Yuejian from saying anything. Then he whispered, "don''t make a noise or mention the title... She can hear it."


    Yuejian looked confused. She didn''t know what was going on.


    Seeing her like this, Jing Chen looked around and said with great caution in the way of transmitting sound into secret: "when this thing is over, take you to visit the ''ancestral wall'' in Islam, you will know the reason... And Su Li, visually, after he rises, the portrait can be hung on the right of the ''Taizu''."


    Yuejian was stunned. Her mouth opened slightly and showed a surprised expression


    Then she asked in a very confused tone, "do we have an upper bound ancestor of Jianya sect?"


    This is a good question, because the sword cliff sect found that they had a teacher after they rescued the supreme ancestor of the upper world not long ago

 Chapter 525

    After settling in Su Li, Xiao Mei, a clerk in Zhenbao Pavilion, solemnly came to the top floor of Zhenbao Pavilion... This is the highest artificial building in the near sky, and it is also the favorite place for the actual controllers of Tianjing City, because it looks closer to the sky than everyone else.


    It''s not that ordinary clerks are qualified to climb up, and even many middle-level managers are not qualified to come here... But Xiaomei is not only unimpeded all the way, but also respectfully greeted by people along the way.


    Until she came to the innermost part of the top floor of the treasure Pavilion, she saw an old man who looked old but actually had vitality in his body. She said in a lively tone: "Grandpa, I received a very special person today. I think I can increase investment in him."


    The old man just smiled genially and asked, "what does that man look like? What is his character? How old is he?"


    Xiaomei immediately said, "it has nothing to do with these!"


    As soon as the old man heard it, he said clearly, "it seems that my little sister has a good skin bag and can coax girls. The most important thing is that she looks very young."


    Xiaomei said angrily, "Grandpa, if you talk like this again, I''ll be really angry!"


    The old man smiled and said, "well, Grandpa almost thought my youngest girl in the cloud family was going to ''invest'' herself."


    "I don''t know what curse my Yuanyun family has suffered recently. Your generation are all girls. They still think they have a good eye and want to invest in ''potential stocks''. As a result, they have invested themselves in other people''s homes... Pity my Yun family. Now you are the only one left in the city."


    Yuanyun''s family is the actual controller of the city. And this Xiaomei is also the legitimate daughter of the cloud family!


    Xiaomei couldn''t help defending her sisters: "but those brothers in law also asked us to open our branch in nine big cities and settle down. Our business development in Zhenbao pavilion has shown a growth trend of tens of times in the past 100 years!"


    The old man was not angry, but said happily, "those treasure pavilions say they are the branches of treasure pavilions in Tianjing City, but in fact they can be regarded as your sister''s dowry. It is estimated that in the end, they should be surnamed other people, which can''t be true."


    "If you run away with others, I''m afraid Grandpa will have to worry that you children will come back and compete for the family property of the city..."


    Xiaomei really has a feeling of helplessness towards her grandfather. Can you not always lead the topic to that aspect?


    She tapped her head in distress, and then said, "Grandpa, I''m talking to you about business... Well, well, I promise I''ll never marry outside in the future. Should it be ok?"


    The old man stroked Xiaomei''s head happily, but the expression on her face was an expression of "I believe it for the time being, and I''ll talk about it later.".


    Instead of teasing his granddaughter, he asked, "how is the talented man you like this time? Take him to the ''waste house'' to ''see'' the magic knife blood slaughter... It seems that his performance is very satisfactory to you."


    Xiaomei''s expression immediately became strange. She always felt that her grandfather had something to say.


    Seeing this, the old man knew what she was struggling with, so he directly spit out: "I don''t know whether to say that you really deserve to be sisters or that the magic knife should actually be called ''marriage knife''."


    "Each of your sisters used it as a prop to test others. As a result, when they saw a better performer, they immediately couldn''t wait to ''invest more''. As a result, they all invested themselves in it one by one, and then pity my old man for being lonely and helpless. Only you are alone..."


    Xiaomei pulled down her face and waited for the old man to finish. Then she said, "Grandpa, I''ve heard you say your last sentence many times! And those brother-in-law who passed the magic knife ''test'' have actually proved to be doing very well."


    Then she restrained her expression and said seriously, "Grandpa, the man I met this time is really different. He can not only contact the magic knife without wearing the ''heart protecting jade talisman'', but also directly seal it!"


    The old man listened and pondered for a while, and then asked, "so you sold our ''treasure of town store''?"


    Xiaomei was really helpless about her grandfather''s idea of jumping, and then said, "yes, but I just abide by the rules of ''abandoned house''."


    The old man didn''t say anything, but nodded and said, "then this is really a great strong man. Tell me what else he chose."


    Xiaomei closed her expression and said, "he didn''t make any choice, but a very extraordinary flower demon followed by him chose the abandoned brocade box and a broken Rune puppet."


    "Listen to that meaning, the flower demon can refine the star gold again in the brocade box, and the guest can learn a series of ancient Rune tools before the big break from the rune puppet."


    The old man''s expression suddenly became cautious. He thought about it and asked, "if you recall carefully, who is the leader between the flower demon and the guest?"


    Xiaomei felt very strange about this question, then recalled it and said definitely: "although the flower demon looks very profound, there is no doubt that the guest is the real leader... The flower demon lady cares about any of his ideas."


    The old man sighed sadly, "I didn''t expect that there are really such lucky people who can get great favor in the world."


    He sighed, and then said to his little granddaughter, "I''ve agreed to this investment, but I want to warn you... You must keep a distance from that person. You can''t trap yourself like your sisters. Just maintain a qualified partner attitude."


    Xiaomei looked at her grandfather silently and thought the old man was joking with her again.


    She said, "don''t worry, I know what to do."


    "Since Grandpa agreed to my suggestion, I want to use all the books in our treasure Pavilion as capital to cooperate with each other for the first time."


    "Oh?" the old man wondered.


    But Xiaomei''s eyes were shining with wisdom and said, "if I guessed right, this guest should be the holder of this'' Dayan learning order ''... Isn''t it worth investing?"


    The old man couldn''t help but be excited, and then nodded slightly and said, "then do it according to your heart."


    ¡­¡­


    In the quiet room of the treasure Pavilion, Su Lizheng used his magic power to stimulate the sign of crossing adversity and dying to resolve the infinite grievances on the magic knife, so as to try to explore its original appearance.


    The wronged souls trapped in the magic knife were crossed, and then showed gratitude to Su Li in the process of "ascending to heaven".


    But Su Li ignored it. If you want to go, go quickly and don''t get in the way here


    He focused on cleaning up the wronged souls hidden in the magic knife with the symbol of crossing adversity and dying. He already felt the original power of the knife


    This is indeed a magic knife that can devour people''s souls, and the more souls stored in the blade, the stronger it will become.


    But this reserve has an upper limit, and that upper limit is about a thousand souls.


    Beyond this amount, the resentment will spread out and cause harm to the holder in turn.


    The real usage of this magic knife should be to kill the strong... To enhance the soul of the knife with the soul of the strong is definitely stronger than to gather the souls of countless ordinary people.


    Su Li found that there were only dozens of strong souls that he thought were passable in this knife, which was too far away.


    Superfluous is a burden to him, so it''s better to remove it directly.


    These wronged souls themselves are not the souls of sinners. They can''t give meat intestines as dog food, so they can only be spent.


    ... the resentment of this magic knife condenses. Under normal circumstances, even eminent monks and virtues can''t guarantee that they won''t be affected by this resentment.


    The real Buddha may be able to do it, but the real Buddha is so rare that the number is far less than that of the real immortal.


    So it seems that Su Li is the one who can handle this magic knife?


    While he was working hard, Haitang looked at the round of merit light behind his head, which gradually stained with colorful halo from the original moon white... This is the merit of humanity, that is, the blessing of the wishes of all living beings.


    To tell the truth, even if there is no clerical position given by Chun, it is estimated that Su Li will become a God and a Buddha.


    Begonia smiled foolishly. She felt very lucky... She thought she had to go through a life and death parting in order to repay the cause and effect.


    But did not expect to save her dependents so extraordinary, perhaps this is an eternal song?


    Su Li didn''t care about Begonia''s flower mania. After a period of time, he felt a little bored, so he simply created a symbol in the palm of his hand and began the operation of "no soul".


    At the same time, he was distracted. He began to study the broken puppet


    This is a pair of dark green puppets, the shell has been seriously damaged, and even only half of the body is left.


    But he did see some Rune marks in the broken gap. But the puppet was so badly damaged that he couldn''t restore these runes.


    No wonder it will lie in the "abandoned house" of the treasure Pavilion and accumulate ash. It really has no effect except knowing that there was such a refining method of Rune puppets in ancient times.


    But this is for ordinary people... Haitang specially selected this broken puppet for Su Li, believing that he has this talent to be inspired.


    Sure enough, Su Li looked at the puppet and thought... He found it really interesting, because he found that these broken runes were driven by the appearance of a rune array.


    He also knew that he had studied the array for a period of time to explore the truth of the array. Now it seems that he needs to further study.


    He didn''t presume to think that he could restore an ancient lost skill now, just how to keep the rune mark for a long time, what kind of energy to drive it, and what kind of material the utensil carrying the rune should be... This series of problems need him to spend a lot of energy to explore.

 Chapter 526

    Su Li stayed in the quiet room for two days, mainly studying the broken puppet. On the contrary, it seems the most difficult. The standardization of the magic knife is progressing smoothly and has entered the final link.


    Because he basically didn''t care about the resentful soul in the magic knife, he threw the magic knife to the meat intestines when only the soul of the villain was left after he normalized the resentful souls of most ordinary people


    The dog was like holding a delicious bone, holding a magic knife for a while, and the evil spirit stored in it was swallowed by it.


    The soul and inheritance of the wicked are full of joy when they eat meat, and the dog hair on their body can reflect light.


    It thinks it''s lucky to meet such a master. There will always be good things to eat.


    And Begonia also began to refine its dog ring.


    She directly selected some materials left by Su Li in the sausage bag, and then quickly refined them with great mana... Her mana is the limit level of the world, even stronger than ordinary real fairies. Coupled with high vision, even if it is done casually, the collar refined for sausage is also extraordinary.


    This is a very spring God style collar, as if it were a wreath made of flowers, and the metal texture can hardly be seen.


    It not only has strong mana fluctuation, but also has a natural smell like spring. It must be a powerful treasure.


    But after she finished refining, she didn''t give it to the intestines first, but gave it to Su Li and said, "Mr. Lang, refine it with magic power first, and then put the best on the intestines."


    Su Li felt a little strange. Why should he refine the collar for sausage?


    But he didn''t think much. He thought Begonia wouldn''t hurt him.


    So he immediately took the collar and began to refine with mana.


    His mana has not been refined yet. Although all the prohibitions in this collar have been opened to him, it still takes some time to refine.


    Begonia was very satisfied, and then he said his intention to refine the collar: "this is actually a royal animal ring. Although the materials used are limited, it can be regarded as the top under the refining of my concubine."


    Su Li''s expression suddenly changed, and even the action of pouring mana and refining stopped.


    He was dissatisfied, but his tone was still very gentle: "but I don''t think I need to control meat intestines in this way?"


    Begonia seemed to have been able to feel the dissatisfaction in his heart, slightly wronged, pointed to the sausage and said, "indeed, it doesn''t need to be like this, but have you asked itself, do you want to be like this?"


    Su Li turned to look at the meat sausage with doubt, but saw that it was looking at it with its big bright eyes. At the same time, his head rubbed against his hand holding the Royal beast ring


    Only in this way, Su Li seemed to understand his idea... He wanted this beautiful royal beast ring like a garland.


    And it wants to wear this beast ring for nothing else, just to make it more secure.


    "Moreover, this is an animal ring specially forged by my concubine for meat intestines, which is different from ordinary low-grade products that are just enslaved." Begonia immediately added: "its significance is not enslavement, but to help the master communicate with the pet animal."


    "Of course, there are many powers that can strengthen the sausage so that it can be used in the future..."


    She paused for a moment, as if she knew what Su Li didn''t like to hear, so her tone changed: "it can make it not so inferior."


    "Inferiority? Why should it be inferiority?" Su Li asked. In fact, he already knew something in his heart.


    Begonia said directly, "because the fact is that it seems too useless to you! Have you been paying unilaterally since it met you?"


    Su Li was stunned for a moment. He suddenly held the sausage in his arms and said, "I just pay some materials, but it returns all my life... And I can never pay all my feelings for it."


    Haitang was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect Su Li to answer like this... Indeed, for Su Li, meat intestines are not all, so he doesn''t need meat intestines to return anything.


    But for sausage, Su Li is everything! Therefore, it is very eager to become more useful to its master, so that it can eliminate that uneasy feeling.


    But although Begonia was speechless by Su Li, Su Li finally picked up the Royal beast ring and continued to refine


    He said: "but anyway, if this can make the sausage happy, it is a good thing... Thank you, Begonia, I almost ignored the feeling of the sausage."


    Begonia was slightly stunned, but fell into a kind of silence


    Because Su Li''s reaction exceeded her expectation this time, she felt unprepared.


    She has accumulated experience in endless years, which enables her to have a vague prediction before many things happen and make a variety of preparations in advance.


    Even if she did this around Su Li, she always seemed so confident, as if Su Li could solve any problems just by looking for her.


    But she guessed wrong Su Li''s mind this time... Even if her goal was achieved, she still had a bad feeling.


    It''s not a bad feeling, but the chagrin after things exceeded expectations, and the surprise of twists and turns in the middle... This made her heart gradually become dull in the long years come alive involuntarily.


    "Hee hee..." she began to support her head and giggle again. It was great to look forward to the surprise.


    Su Li is used to crabapple''s infatuation with flowers from time to time. Anyway, the God of spring is "infatuated with flowers".


    He spent more than half a day refining the Royal animal ring made by Begonia. After he could feel that he had a full and close connection with the Royal animal ring, he handed it to the meat sausage.


    Meat intestines did not hesitate. They could not wait. Generally, when their heads drilled forward, they drilled into the ''collar''.


    The Royal beast ring is indeed a spiritual baby. After covering the sausage, it immediately scales to the size that matches its neck, so that it won''t feel uncomfortable.


    At the same time, the "star gold" mixed in the Royal beast ring began to play a role, emitting a trace of mysterious power, constantly warming the soul of the meat intestines, so that its soul continued to grow imperceptibly.


    At the same time, the sausage seemed to be able to feel the care of its owner directly through the Royal beast ring. The kind of thick love without any impurities suddenly made it happy to start jumping constantly. While swinging its tail quickly, it rubbed its head against Su Li''s palm... It was very happy.


    Su Li also felt the joy of the Royal beast ring, which made him suddenly feel that he and the intestines seemed to become two bodies as one, very subtle.


    Begonia originally wanted to make some explanations, but suddenly felt that it was completely unnecessary.


    She just said, "if you have the opportunity to learn some beast control methods, it can increase your power to fight with meat intestines."


    Su Li nodded from kindness. He knew that this was also Haitang''s consideration for him.


    Then it was time to leave the customs. It was almost time to make an appointment with the people, so Su Li stood up and packed his belongings, and then pushed the door out.


    Just after pushing the door, he suddenly found that the shopping guide girl Xiaomei was kicking her feet in a daze at the door... It seems that she has been waiting outside for a long time.


    Su Li felt that the girl was so dedicated, so he went over and said, "it''s hard. I''m ready here."


    Then he took out a previously drawn talisman from his arms and handed it to him and said, "don''t refuse a little hard work."


    This is a ''Vajra Rune'', but it is completely different from ordinary Vajra runes. This is a ''Divine Vajra Rune'' that draws divine power blessings with mana!


    Of course, it also has a name in Shinto: ''divine protection''


    How could Su Li give a casual tip? He liked this "shopping guide girl" very much, so he gave her "a life".


    Xiaomei was a little stunned. She took the talisman in a daze, and then recognized its extraordinary essence at a glance... The Vajra talisman drawn by Fu daozhenjun is already a very strong defense, and this Vajra talisman is obviously quite different from the Vajra talisman drawn by that kind of magic... The feeling of breath introverted but Baoguang self generated is like a spiritual treasure, which is very magical.


    "I... i... I..."


    "No... no... no..."


    A good girl, but she became stuttering directly.


    Su Li smiled and comforted, "don''t worry. Take your time. I still have some time."


    Xiaomei shook, covered her chest with her hands and pressed the heart that wanted to accelerate, then gasped and said, "sorry, sir, my name is Xiaomei... No, no, my name is Yun Xiaomei. Can I talk to you about a big deal?"


    "Oh? How big is it?" there was only a half day before the crowd gathered. He simply listened patiently to see what the little girl had to say.


    "Elder, are you going to Dayan school Palace this time?" asked Yun Xiaomei.


    Su Li raised his eyebrows and asked, "how did you see it?"


    "Because you didn''t avoid Xiaomei when talking with other predecessors... You can frankly say that you must have more books than my treasure Pavilion study. There are indeed several in Zhongzhou. But recently it happened to be the day when the Dayan school palace opened the mountain gate, so Xiaomei naturally guessed."


    Said Yun Xiaomei with a clever look.


    Su Li asked curiously, "but in that case, why do you want to trade with me with the books in your study? What else can you trade?"


    Yun Xiaomei scratched her forehead, and then directly exposed her capital: "because the top inheritance in Dayan school palace can only be learned if she can become one of them... But there are just four top inheritance in my treasure Pavilion study."


    "Xiaomei can be the master and hand over all the four inheritance to the elder. She only needs the elder to copy some ordinary and advanced inheritance from Dayan school palace that I don''t have in my study."


    Su Li didn''t speak, but just expressed everything with a questioning expression.


    Yun Xiaomei replied with great insight and price: "because the top inheritance is too expensive, few people will really buy such books. The ordinary high inheritance is different, and the market will be better."


    Su Li heard the girl''s so frank answer, as if she felt a desperate look from the top of the treasure Pavilion above her head


    Is it really good to choose such a girl as heir?

 Chapter 527

    In the face of Yun Xiaomei, who is ambitious and wants to make a "big investment", Su Li feels that the girl is really stupid. How can anyone in business directly report all her capital before they start bargaining?


    Previously, he thought the girl was very clever. He knew that the strong prefer sincerity to tact... Now he''s sure that this is a silly girl.


    He thought that if such a silly girl came out to do business, another person might have to take herself in!


    He sighed and said, "so, Miss Mei, how many advanced inheritance do you think I can exchange for your top inheritance?"


    Yun Xiaomei was stunned for a moment and suddenly realized that she seemed to have done a stupid thing... She felt that she must have been stupid, and she didn''t have the slightest sincerity in the face of Su Li''s problem.


    She directly timidly raised three fingers and asked tentatively, "how about one for three?"


    "Is this your psychological bottom line?" Su Li asked angrily... At this moment, he seemed to feel how desperate his eyes looked down from his head again.


    Then he said earnestly and kindly, "shouldn''t you open your mouth first and say you want ''one for ten'' and wait for me to bargain?"


    Yun xiaomeixin said how could she not know? You just bluffed me at the beginning!


    She followed good advice: "how about ''one for ten''?"


    Su Li: "


    He doesn''t want to talk to this silly girl. If he talks too much, he will always feel guilty. What''s the matter?


    He nodded helplessly and said, "yes, then ''one for ten''."


    "Hey?!" Yun Xiaomei raised her head in surprise and asked, "don''t you still have to bargain?"


    Su Li replied painfully, "no, I think it''s OK."


    Yun Xiaomei looks very uncomfortable... It''s true that she has just finalized her first big business in her life, but she really has no sense of achievement.


    Su Li felt the disappointed look on his head, looked at Yun Xiaomei in front of him and said, "why don''t you ask your elders?"


    "Alas ~"


    Yun Xiaomei hasn''t answered yet. There''s a sigh nearby.


    Su Li looked, but saw a big monk standing there.


    Su Li couldn''t see through what the old man with crane hair and young face did, but he could judge by experience that he should be a real king in the dark through some subtle induction.


    The Dongming realm is a realm between Zhenxian and Yuanying. The old man didn''t bring Su Li a sense of oppression at the level of Zhenxian, but he obviously had a stronger feeling than him... So it can only be Dongming.


    Ordinary Yuanying... Su Li doesn''t boast. He really doesn''t pay attention to it.


    "I''ve seen the Taoist priest and thank you for your love for my little granddaughter," the old man said without any hesitation.


    Su Li liked this refreshing style very much, so he said, "teach Su Li at Xiajian Cliff... Just don''t want to take advantage of a little girl."


    Yun Miao immediately said, "you are a man of virtue. Of course, Laojiu and Zhenbao Pavilion won''t take advantage of you... ''one for three'' is a loss for my Zhenbao Pavilion, but ''one for ten'' is too much. It''s better to ''one for five''. Laojiu will make a lot of money, and you''ll be less bothered."


    This is the one who can do business... Of course, it also shows that Su Li is a person who speaks rules and is very straightforward. If he likes to haggle over every ounce, yunmiao will have another attitude and speech.


    "Well, then it''s a deal." Su Li was also very happy about it... It''s a good thing for any force to have the opportunity to get the top inheritance, and it''s almost a "no capital deal" for him.


    However, after hesitating for a while, Yun Miao said: "I wonder if Su Li''s Taoist friends can pour water for the old man when they study in Dayan school palace. Is there any double cultivation magic method? If only those who can be good at leaving children..."


    Su Li''s expression immediately changed when he looked at the old man... The old man has made great achievements, and his granddaughter is still nearby. Unexpectedly, he mentioned it directly?


    Yun Xiaomei was also full of black lines. She felt like she was going to burst and said, "Grandpa, you can''t rely on the spectrum and talk nonsense at home. Why do you talk so disorderly in front of guests?"


    But the old man didn''t feel ashamed at all. He replied angrily, "I''m for your father and your uncle! These useless fools will have daughters one by one. As a result, these girls are cheated more and more stupid... If you don''t give birth to a son and inherit the incense, my cloud family will be the last!"


    Yun Xiaomei is confused again. She always feels that she has been offended.


    Su Li smiled, shook his head and said, "if it''s just like this... I may have a way now."


    "Hmm?" Yun Miao hurriedly asked, "not just what method? The old man is willing to directly offset a top inheritance!"


    Su Li smiled mysteriously and said, "it''s not too difficult. You just need to know that there is a great God in the world who exists in the world. He is in charge of flowers and spring, but also in charge of marriage and reproduction. The old man can pray to the spring God. He should be orderly and pious and respond."


    "Ah!" Haitang didn''t expect Su Li to ''sell'' her, and immediately pinched Su Li''s earlobe soft meat.


    Yun Miao was very surprised, but he was a knowledgeable monk after all. He still found the key point and asked, "what do you say, old man or can find a way from the divine way?"


    Su Li nodded and replied, "I know that practitioners in this world are generally biased against Shinto, but I don''t know that Shinto is also a road to the origin. It''s just different from the wandering exploration of Xiandao. It first borrows the mystery of Tao from the origin, but it''s easy to cover the eyes..."


    "Of course, there is no difference between the merits and demerits for our cultivation like this. It is just that it is difficult for the fairy way to retain heirs, but the Shinto is easy."


    Yun Miao felt very subtle when listening to this, because he found that what Su Li said was beyond the scope of his current realm... This worldly vision can only mean one thing: Su Li in front of him is definitely a direct descendant of a great power with deep upper world origin!


    Well, it''s basically right, but it''s just the wrong order... It''s clear that Su Li taught sword cliff all the way to become a great force with deep roots


    After hearing this, yunmiao couldn''t help but give birth to some ideas. Suddenly, he read and handed Su Li four jade slips and spirit books to record information.


    Su Li unexpectedly examined the contents, but found that these were the four top inheritance articles!


    "This?"


    Yun Miao said firmly, "I believe in Mr. Su and would like to invite Mr. Su''s sword cliff sect to run the city together... Sorry, I''m taking the liberty, but I suddenly want to make an investment like Xiaomei."


    Su Li was surprised at this. Yun Xiaomei''s temper came down in one continuous line.


    He asked silently, "old Sir, why do you trust me so much?"


    Yun Miao said with a smile: "it''s not so much that I trust the young master Su who met for the first time, but that I trust my vision of seeing people."


    "The childe is very knowledgeable, and he doesn''t have much different color for the treasures in the treasure Pavilion. Obviously, he has a rich family background."


    "Coupled with the refreshing style and the ability to subdue the devil''s knife and blood slaughter, as well as the act of being calm in the face of the top inheritance and not letting Xiaomei suffer... All these make Laodie sure that he can bet on such a bet in the end."


    "Anyway, if there are no grandchildren, it seems that the foundation of the city will be divided up by those grandchildren sooner or later."


    Yun Xiaomei felt angry when she heard this... She didn''t trust her!


    But Su Li understood the gambler''s psychology of this merchant... Although he didn''t agree with the behavior of betting on others, since someone wanted to bet on him, it was not a bad thing for him.


    "Although I don''t know how Mr. Yun decided that investing in our sword cliff teaching can make the cloud family profit... Since Mr. Yun believes in me, he can''t let you down."


    "Set aside a camp for Jianya sect. I have two hours to leave. Take advantage of this time to set up another hospital. You can talk about cooperation with my classmates."


    "Eh?" Yun Miao was stunned by Su Li''s super quick and quick decision... It doesn''t need to be considered? And what can you do in two hours?


    Yun Miao was full of doubts, but then he pointed to Su Li to the lower building opposite Zhenbao Pavilion and said, "I have kept that building without rent and sale. I was originally going to open a branch for Zhenbao Pavilion... But now I can decide and send it to your teacher to show my sincerity."


    Su Li nodded to accept... And then went into the pavilion.


    Yunmiao thinks the rhythm is too fast? Although it''s refreshing to go straight, without the intermediate process, it goes straight to the theme. It seems that I always feel a little astringent and unaccustomed


    He had no choice but to follow up with his granddaughter.


    At the same time, he faced Yun Xiaomei''s merciless ridicule: "he also said that our sisters have accompanied themselves. I think you directly want to compensate all your family property."


    "What do children know? I started investing on the premise that I saw it right, but unlike your sisters, I can only be impulsive..." Yun Miao did not hesitate to be serious with his granddaughter... Great monk Dongming likes this kind of children''s play.


    Su Li listened to the conversation between his grandparents and grandchildren behind him, but suddenly realized something. He asked, "you must feel very tired supporting such a big family?"


    Yunmiao was suddenly stunned. His heart was hit by Su Li''s simple sentence.


    Then he smiled bitterly and said, "Mr. Su has a sharp eye... The business of the cloud family is growing bit by bit, and the scale of the territory city is also expanding on this day, but the population of the cloud family is declining from generation to generation. I see that the old generation has no Yang God or real fairy..."


    "The most powerful force in the name of nearly 100000 Li Tianyuan doesn''t even have a real fairy... The pressure of the old man is too great."


    "The more branches of Zhenbao pavilion are opened, the more forces come to our Tianjing City, and the greater the pressure... I don''t care, old man. I''ve lived for so many years. But I''m afraid these children and grandchildren can''t afford such a big family business!"


    This time, Su Li completely understood the cloud''s mind... Some people can withstand the pressure, forge ahead and achieve great achievements, while others can only be like "mistletoe" and climb tall trees to bloom their brilliance.


    The cloud family is the "mistletoe", and now, under the touch of some accidental conditions, they gambled to choose the sword cliff sect represented by Su Li as the object of attachment


    Nothing else. Su Li just thought that every time he went out, he would have such and such things... I hope those classmates at home don''t worry too much about it.


    ... in this way, the power of sword cliff sect expanded explosively again.

 Chapter 528

    In the next two hours, yunmiao and yunxiaomei''s grandparents and grandchildren thoroughly saw what is called "sword cliff speed".


    Su Li spent a quarter of an hour arranging a transmission array on the top of the building, and then the disciples of sword cliff sect kept coming out of the building. At the same time, they handed over with Su Li to understand the general situation of Tianjing City here.


    The appearance of the transmission array made yunmiao excited. He seemed to see his treasure Pavilion. With the help of this transmission array, he could immediately expand his business to the whole continent!


    Moreover, with the long-distance transmission of the transmission array with almost no delay, the advantage of Zhenbao Pavilion will be much greater than that of other commercial firms in China... On the premise that his Zhenbao Pavilion must be bound with the sword cliff sect in front of him.


    Yuanying sword Xiu sent by sword cliff sect is not the strong one in the dark place, but yunmiao doesn''t dare to despise it at all.


    Because even if the cultivation achievement of the real king of Jianya was one level lower than that of him, he was deeply impressed by his spirit and Yuanshen cultivation achievement.


    It''s as if the real king of sword cliff is only a line away from the cave hell. It''s really a feeling that he can step over at any time as long as the other party wants to


    There is one thing Su Li has never understood... That is, not only several senior leaders of Jianya sect are suppressing their accomplishments, but in fact many real kings of Jianya are more or less suppressing their accomplishments!


    It has to be said that perhaps the most difficult thing for the sword practitioners of Jianya sect is the heavenly robbery from Jindan to Yuanying. After the heavenly robbery, Yuanshen breeds and changes from physical cultivation to spiritual cultivation... Especially with the blessing of Dongming Heart Sutra, their cultivation speed is called fast.


    This is the legacy left by the ancestors of the sword sect who sacrificed their lives and forgot to die again and again. They have created the sword cultivation heart of today''s sword cliff disciples.


    Especially for the three generations who have experienced the difficulty of destroying their ancestors, their hearts have long been honed as tough and sharp as the sword in their hands.


    In addition, the existence of the heart demon world also pushes people''s spiritual power forward silently


    So many of them enjoyed the feeling that only Su Li had before... They didn''t practice much. Why did their accomplishments rise slowly?


    Sometimes it''s a worry that cultivation grows too fast. For individuals, there is no future trouble, but for the whole sect, there is inevitably a fault in inheritance.


    Besides Beiguang, everyone of the fourth generation disciples can walk out. As a result, the Zhike disciples in front of the mountain gate are already real Jindan... It seems to be showing off in other people''s eyes, but it is really helpless for Jianya cult.


    Therefore, in the hearts of the contemporary, second and third generations of disciples of Jianya sect, improving their accomplishments is not the most important thing for a long time. Anyway, they have top combat power and backbone. Therefore, the focus is to be patient to consolidate their foundation and even develop their own path.


    Therefore, the sword cliff sect, which originally gave people an extreme feeling, unknowingly changed the atmosphere. Each sword repair sword was held more stably, but their sword wielding power was stronger


    Yunmiao didn''t know whether it was his own illusion, including Su Li. The disciples of sword cliff who came here through the transmission array didn''t care much about the Tianjing City near Tianyuan.


    After passing through the transmission array, most of them will sigh about the vitality of the world here, and then there are not many expressions. There is only a deep fatigue and an expression of "awe" for Su Li.


    So until Su Li took his little granddaughter on the road and left, Yun Miao couldn''t help asking the sword cliff disciple around him: "Taoist friend xiaoyunzi, this young master Su has great prestige in your religion? It seems that you are all afraid of him?"


    It is xiaoyunzi who was photographed by the sword cliff sect as garrisoning Tianjing City. From this point, it can be seen that the sword cliff sect attaches great importance to the first foothold of Zhongzhou.


    After hearing this, he twitched... Originally, he had delusions about what the former leader of the sword sect would do because he was a disciple of xuanyuzi, but now he knows that he and his master are destined to be the only good role to "wipe his ass" for Su Li.


    So he sighed, "that''s our son. Naturally, everyone loves and respects him... As for fear... We''re just afraid that he will do something again. Although the sword cliff is large, there are not enough hands!"


    The territory expanded so fast that the disciples were tired of running... This is really a happy worry.


    After hearing this, yunmiao has an inexplicable feeling... Since he married nine granddaughters, the power of the cloud family has expanded uncontrollably, which makes him particularly worried.


    He felt that xiaoyunzi should be his own, so he couldn''t help asking, "how about the sword cliff in the city this day?"


    Xiao Yunzi heard his intention to show off, but he didn''t take it too seriously. He just replied: "the scenery is bright and beautiful, and each has its own advantages. That is, the vitality of heaven and earth is too abundant, which is not conducive to our sword cultivation and sharpening the edge."


    Yun Miao: "


    He couldn''t speak, so he thought these people of sword cliff sect were ''poisonous''


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li brought a new "Valet" to join his classmates.


    Jingchen and Yuejian had been waiting here for a long time. He tilted his head and looked at Yun Xiaomei who followed Su Li''s footsteps and asked, "I remember this is the saleswoman of Zhenbao pavilion?"


    Yun Xiaomei wanted to talk, but she wanted to talk and stopped. She could only look at Su Li and introduce herself to him.


    Su Li couldn''t help smiling when she saw Yun Xiaomei who knew the rules, so she said, "this is Xiao Mei, the representative of the cloud family in Tianjing City... By the way, I just negotiated a cooperation with the cloud family in Tianjing City. In the future, our sword cliff sect will open a Branch hospital here."


    Jingchen was speechless for a long time. He took a deep breath and said, "I think I felt the breath of the real gentleman of the same door. I see..."


    With the teleportation array, especially with Su Li, who arranged the array everywhere when he disagreed with each other, he felt that the westbound road with a great mission... In fact, he didn''t leave Jianya Mountain Gate far at all.


    Soon afterwards, everyone else arrived.


    What makes Su Li care is that Beiguang seems to be worried.


    "What? Have you got anything?" Su Li asked with a smile.


    "The harvest is quite big." Beiguang replied, and he spread out another thing in the palm of his hand


    Su Li silently looked at another "Dayan learning order" lying in the palm of Beiguang''s hand, and then his eyes naturally and humanly floated to the local dog at the apprentice''s feet.


    Xiaomei stared and was surprised for a while, then said: "I''ve heard that Dayan school palace will send out some modified and hidden learning orders before opening the mountain gate every time to enter the world at random and give people who are destined to enter the world... But I didn''t expect such a one to appear in my Tianjing City."


    Su Li did not comment on this... This Dayan learning order did not appear in Tianjing City, but because it had to appear in the hands of Beiguang!


    So he just pushed the boat with the current and said, "so you put it away. This is your chance."


    Beiguang didn''t care much about the appearance of the Dayan learning order. He just said in embarrassment: "but master, when I bought this learning order, it suddenly looked like this... The eyes of the vendors around me were very wrong."


    Su Li patted his disciples on the head and said, "what are you worried about? What do you care about being with master?"


    Beiguang thought about it, too. He said he was a disciple of the son of sword Cliff... And the son of sword cliff was the treasure of the whole sword cliff!


    So after a short stay in the city, they continued to travel westward... Dayan school palace is on the Kunlun Mountain, a big mountain in the middle of Zhongzhou. To reach Dayan school palace, there must be a long way to go.


    There is still peace outside the near sky. It seems that the whole near sky will reduce killings and disputes because of this silence.


    Of course, this idea is too naive after all, because when the boundary city disappeared in the field of vision that day, Jingchen and Su Li, both of whom have some array cultivation, found something wrong ahead at the same time.


    "Someone set up a magic array to ambush." Jingchen frowned slightly and stopped.


    Su Li didn''t say a word, but directly in front of the void condensation talisman, he cast the crossing and breaking the forbidden talisman.


    The magic light of the talisman shines out, but it breaks this not too profound hiding means... Breaking the forbidden talisman directly disrupts the power flow of the other party''s hidden magic array, making it lose its effect in an instant.


    A group of twenty-three monks came out. They looked at each other and seemed unprepared for the sudden change.


    They were unprepared, but Jing Chen reacted very quickly


    After thinking about a series of sensitive words such as hiding the magic array, blocking in front of the Tao, and a large number of people, Jing Chen, who is famous for "wisdom and calmness" in the sword cliff cult, directly released his sword weapon and blasted it at the highest among the monks in front like a meteor!


    This is another sword skill independent of the "star sword array". It is specially used to show the "etiquette" of the sect, which is called "falling star sword".


    Jing Chen is the best of the second generation of disciples of Jianya sect. He has practiced the first two days of the East Star Sutra. With his concise mana, he can really crush any strong person at the same level.


    Seeing that the leader of the group of friars changed his face, he hurriedly used all kinds of means to defend. This style of directly starting a sword face-to-face seems to make the friars in Zhongzhou very uncomfortable.


    Seeing that Jing Chen has already started to "salute", Su Li''s name still carries the word "ceremony". How can he lack the number of rites?


    So he directly threw out the cold mang sword, which is only a collection most of the time now, and then displayed the ''Xuanhan thousand mang sword''


    He didn''t go too far. After all, he killed tens of thousands of people with one move of sword. This time, it just changed thousands of sword Qi according to the literal meaning.


    But the more than twenty Chinese friars who stood in the way had a feeling of beeping, and suddenly there was a great disaste

 Chapter 529

    For those monks who block the way, heaven and earth lose color at this moment.


    Jingchen''s goal is to be a real monarch of Yuanying. That''s the most precious thing to protect his body... It''s an inverted triangular amulet... It can withstand the "falling star sword".


    Other people''s accomplishments are uneven. Among these 23 people, five are Yuanying Zhenjun, and the remaining 18 are Jindan immortal!


    The saying "the golden elixir is the beginning of cultivation" is particularly true in this central land. Because the world is full of vitality, the speed of cultivation is naturally faster, and it is faster and simpler to be promoted to the golden elixir period.


    Five Yuanying Zhenjun, except for the strongest one targeted by Jingchen, the remaining four are just out of the body


    Facing Su Li''s thousand mans sword spirit, although they were fine, they were more or less in a hurry.


    What about those golden elixirs?


    Except for two people, seven were slightly injured, three were seriously injured, and the remaining six were directly stabbed to death!


    Su Li''s "greeting" effect is a little scary


    "The golden elixir of Zhongzhou is a little weak." he even spit out as if nothing had happened.


    Heaven and earth are full of vitality, so the difficulty of knot Dan must be different.


    Even in today''s Dongzhou, the difficulty of knot Dan has been much lower than before, so the number of friars in Dongzhou is also growing rapidly.


    However, in this process, the "power" is used to knot the pill. Compared with the previous Dongzhou knot pills, it is mostly to summarize and refine their previous cultivation feelings, and it is to knot the pill with "skills".


    Both are jiedan, but there is no doubt that the golden elixir formed by self understanding has stronger roots and bones.


    Therefore, the number of Yuanying in Zhongzhou is more than that in Dongzhou, just because the base number of their Jindan immortal is too large.


    This disdain can be said to have brought Chu he and Yun Xiaomei in, which made the two golden elixirs who were born and raised in Zhongzhou very unconvinced.


    But the reality is like this. Su Li just made a sword. The gold pills in front of him are like garbage, which is not much different from the total army destruction... What a huge gap.


    If Su Li tried his best to make this effect, the key is that he took a deep breath, that is, he swallowed the vitality of heaven and earth... He would be like nothing!


    Yuejian was surprised when she saw this. She seemed to know Su Li again and asked, "is it also Shanhai Guizang that the son repaired?"


    Su Li looked at it in surprise, then nodded and said, "that''s right."


    The magic power of "returning to Tibet" in the golden elixir period is still very easy to identify.


    But when he saw the expression of Yuejian, he remembered that he had ignored a problem... That xuguzi returned to the zongmen with a top skill that could only be repaired to the golden elixir period in order to "break the cause and effect".


    What is the top skill?


    Su Li had doubts when he was practicing "mountain and sea return to Tibet". Where did this Baodian level skill, which is incompatible with the inheritance of sword cliff sect, come from?


    Even the two masters of the Dharma hall, shaman sword and Jing Chen, have no clue about this. They only know that this is an accidental income of the sword sect in their early years, but it is not complete.


    Later, Su Li gradually walked out of his own way on the basis of "returning to Tibet by mountain and sea". After that, he didn''t bother about this matter anymore... Just mentioned by Yuejian, he finally realized this problem.


    This "return to the mountains and seas" is not the half of the top inheritance that Xu GuZi got from the Dayan school palace, is it?


    But now is not the time to say this. No matter where he comes from, he learned from the Dharma transmission Hall of Jianzong. Moreover, today''s Shanhai Guizang has already become his own, so there is no need to tangle about it.


    Jingchen slowly took back his sword, which reflected the "self-restraint" that a master of the Dharma hall should have. He asked faintly, "wait, what''s the matter?"


    Those people thought they had five yuan babies and eighteen gold pills. They don''t have to be afraid of the westbound team of Jianya sect.


    But I didn''t expect this group of people to be so unreasonable. They were caught off guard when they met... It made them alert all of a sudden.


    Sword cliff sect will directly greet them with the sword and talk later. It is clear that it is reminding them that they are not easy to provoke


    It''s really the unique way of sword cliff sect to give a sword when you meet.


    That is to let those who come to trouble know that the people of sword cliff are never afraid of a war, and weigh whether their strength is really enough to find trouble?


    Just like now, the group of ambulances who were holding a bad breath carefully weighed their weight. Suddenly, they felt that it would be very uncomfortable for them to fight with two people opposite.


    So Yuanying, who received Jingchen''s sword, suddenly showed a smiling face and said, "misunderstandings, all misunderstandings..."


    "Maybe it was a misunderstanding before, but many of your people have died. I''m afraid the hatred has ended." Jing Chen said with an embarrassed face.


    The Yuanying hurriedly said, "this is our own negligence. We can''t blame others, we can''t blame..."


    But Jing Chen has already directly stretched out his hand and waved his magic power... The chess star sword array has fallen!


    "Now that there is a grudge, it''s easier to cut the grass and eliminate the roots. My sword cliff sect is not afraid of grudge with others. I''m afraid it''s too troublesome for someone to come to the door to seek revenge from time to time."


    When the voice fell, the near sky and the original sky seemed to be covered by stars. Hundreds of stars twinkled. The sword Qi was arrayed into a sword with the starlight


    "The vitality of heaven and earth here is so strong that it''s much easier to practice the sword array."


    Jing Chen sighed with a very "graceful" look, which was very much the style of a great religion.


    Yuejian and Chuhe were stiff at this moment, as if they knew the person in front of them again... In their impression, Jing Chen always talked about swords gently with Yuejian, patiently taught Chuhe, and diligently "wiped his ass" for Su Li.


    But he never thought that he would suddenly show such a terrible side... What''s more terrible is that the original disciples of Jianya present had a look of "it should be so". They were very used to killing all at once.


    And Yun Xiaomei, who joined the team not long ago, immediately trembled... Are these people a little too cruel? She has begun to regret her previous vows in front of yunmiao. She thinks it''s better to stay in Tianjing City as a mascot... To open up the Kunlun mountain business road or something. Their Yuns are rich enough and there''s no need to prove anything.


    A moment later, the starry sky was dim and the sword array gathered.


    This grassland is as watered by blood and covered with bright red.


    Even Yuejian, Yuanying Zhenjun, turned her head and stopped looking at the corpses in that place... She just couldn''t accept Jingchen''s so cruel side.


    Yun Xiaomei, who was young but walked alone, threw up directly.


    But it''s nothing. It''s just a corpse broken by the sword array. Sword cliff people are even more calm... The hundred countries in the western regions they experienced on their way here are the real human purgatory.


    "All right, let''s go." Jingchen asked the people to continue on the road as if nothing had happened.


    Yuejian was silent for a moment, but he walked quickly and came to him. He couldn''t help saying, "it''s better to make less killing karma in the future, otherwise it will hinder his future practice."


    "Ha ha..."


    Su Li listened and smiled, but he just smiled without an interface.


    But Yuejian frowned and asked, "I''m from the bottom of my heart. I don''t know how to make the son unhappy?"


    This is angry.


    Su Li lightly replied, "if I remember correctly, I have killed nearly 150000 people in my life, most of them are mortals, and there are thousands of monks..."


    Yuejian directly denied, "it''s impossible! If you really killed so many people, you would have been worried about the deep seed of evil karma. It shouldn''t be like this."


    Su Li smiled and didn''t show his evil side... He was mainly afraid of scaring the young people.


    He didn''t respond, and Yuejian only thought he was joking.


    But naturally someone will prove what he said.


    Jingchen said faintly, "I don''t know anything else, but in the war of the fall of the sword sect, nearly 10000 evil friars died because of the son."


    "Previously, the demon star fell on Dongzhou. In order to prevent the continuous collision of a bone demon, the son killed more than 80000 Wei Guowu soldiers in one breath."


    Bei Guang, a disciple of Su Li, also said at this time: "in the war of protecting the country of the Western Qin Dynasty a while ago, Shizun killed 50000 Western allied forces in one breath in order to protect the king of Qin Zheng and the tired Qin army."


    If you calculate so, it seems that there are almost 150000 people


    Yuejian''s eyes changed when he looked at Su Li. This man is a murderer!


    Yun Xiaomei suddenly covered her mouth, stared in horror, and said, "no wonder you can pick up the magic knife that killed 100000 people... It''s because you killed more people!"


    What a simple and direct cognition


    Yuejian took a breath... Various signs show that Su Li really killed so many people.


    "How did you do it?" she couldn''t help asking, "how did you keep your heart unaffected under the entanglement of so many grievances and karma?"


    Su Li didn''t want to talk more about it, but simply replied, "a clear conscience."


    In fact, these four words are the real key.


    Jingchen nodded and said, "how can our sword cultivation be retarded by those causal crimes? Just have a clear conscience and be invincible!"


    Yuejian couldn''t speak, because what she heard and saw today has completely violated her master''s teaching to her.


    It seems that although Xu GuZi was born in Jianzong, he is incompatible with some beliefs of Jianzong. No wonder he will eventually choose to stay away


    But after dealing with Yuejian, Jing Chen suddenly looked at Su Li and said in a very strict tone: "next, I want to talk about the knife..."


    Su Li immediately felt that he was going to be in trouble... What''s the matter with these elders? Must they tangle with this knife and sword?

 Chapter 530

    Su Li passed the test, because he had foresight to refine the magic knife with magic power and changed its shape


    He pulled the blade with a certain arc straight to make it look like a single blade sword... Should there be a single blade sword?


    Anyway, Jingchen didn''t ask again


    Yun Xiaomei looked at the magic knife that had been put in her house for thousands of years and changed its shape in Su Li''s hand... Sure enough, if the cruel magic knife that killed 100000 people wants to survive in the terrible sword cliff sect, does it have to change its shape?


    This is such a painful understanding that she has to wonder whether she has to change her ''shape'' to survive


    However, when Su Li took out the "blood slaughter" that had purified all the hostility and resentment like a white board again, Haitang suddenly thought of something: "if my concubine is right, this should be a weapon made of magic stone, not from the world!"


    "What is the magic stone?" Su Li asked strangely.


    Everyone looked at it strangely and listened... Because they had never heard of such a thing.


    "The magic ghost stone generally does not exist in any mortal world, because it itself has some illusory properties. It is generated after the accumulation of the most turbid Qi. It is a specialty of the lower world..." Haitang explained.


    The lower world... This is another term that people have never heard of.


    But Su Li understood and said, "so this weapon made of magic ghost stone is related to the coming disaster of heaven and earth?"


    The so-called heaven and earth disaster is the disaster of the dark abyss... And the lower world in the mouth of the God King of the upper world is the dark abyss. In other words, this magic knife came from the dark abyss?


    "You said, this knife... Well, you can''t keep a single blade sword?" Su Li asked.


    "Why can''t you stay? In fact, this is the best weapon that can kill the creatures in the dark abyss... If you think about it carefully, is it really so?" Begonia didn''t say it clearly.


    Su Li thought of the characteristic that the "single edged sword" would devour the soul of the target after hitting the target... Suddenly he thought of the "son of the abyss" who had to work hard to be completely killed


    "I see... It''s our biggest harvest this time!" Su Li showed a sudden look.


    He said, subconsciously holding it in his hand and brushing it with a ''sword flower'', and then muttered: "so its original name is not suitable, it should be like a new name."


    Begonia was afraid of him, but he held his ear and said, "don''t worry. The magic ghost stone has strong plasticity and is the best prop for Lang Jun to experiment with talismans."


    Su Li was stunned. This was very obvious when he refined the magic knife with mana... When the magic knife was full of wronged souls, it was a peerless magic knife, invincible.


    But once the resentment is cleared, only Su Li''s will is poured into it with mana, it can change almost immediately with Su Li''s will!


    It''s really a magical material... I''m afraid it''s rare even in the dark abyss. I don''t know why I fell into the sky near Zhongzhou.


    As Haitang said, Su Li can change the shape of this weapon made of magic stone as long as he keeps pouring mana and. Drawing runes on its surface is naturally very simple.


    The corpses on the ground were disgusting, but Begonia waved, the surrounding grass blanket grew rapidly, and soon covered these corpses.


    Even the traces of fighting were completely covered, as if nothing had happened here.


    After a long walk, they came to the edge of near Tianyuan.


    At this time, Beiguang asked, "are they all coming for me?"


    "They must have come for the ''Dayan learning order''." Su Li nodded in affirmation and glanced at the Kirin next to him.


    If he guessed right, the real script should be like this


    Beiguang accidentally got a "Dayan school order" from a vendor in Tianjing City. This is due to the luck of the robber. Next, there will be difficult tests until he finally arrives at the Dayan school palace.


    In this process, he struggled and experienced between life and death, and laid a solid foundation for integrating what he had learned before at the fastest speed. Then when he arrived at Dayan school palace, he could directly learn the advanced top inheritance, so as to achieve a leap in strength


    What a novel play... Su Li expressed almost undisguised resistance to it.


    He has become his apprentice. How can he be bullied like this again?


    He just wants to go all the way to see who dares to make trouble.


    So he rubbed his apprentice''s head and said, "don''t worry, your things are yours and no one can take them away. Don''t feel like making trouble for Shifu... If you are bullied and Shifu can''t help you, why do you worship this Shifu?"


    Jingchen also said positively, "Su Li is right. If the sword cliff can''t protect the disciples, we might as well break the sword in our hearts!"


    Beiguang nodded at once... He knew it would be like this. His master and school never let him down.


    At this moment, the cohesion of sword cliff sect is fully displayed, and people also believe it... Because not only Beiguang, who should be robbed, sword cliff sect handles the troubles of all its disciples in this way.


    It was this almost unreasonable short protection that filled Yuejian and Chuhe teachers and disciples who had just joined Jianya sect with a sense of security, and also made Yun Xiaomei have some confidence in her and grandpa''s decision.


    Near Tianyuan is a plateau terrain located at the edge of the fault boundary mountains, while at the edge of near Tianyuan is a cliff like a cliff.


    The steep cliff went all the way down, but this time it fell directly to the height of the normal plain.


    "It''s not like a natural terrain." Su Li looked back at the hillside. Especially after landing, it should be a pleasant mountain area under the hillside, but now it''s a silted swamp.


    However, Yuejian, Chuhe and Yun Xiaomei, the new entrant, do not think it strange. Yun Xiaomei replied: "this is a typical ''post-war terrain'', because there are many powerful monks in Central Asia, the struggle between the two sides will often cause great damage to the surrounding terrain and form a new landform."


    Su Li put his feet on the ground and felt the earth pulse under his feet. He felt very uncomfortable


    There are mud poison marshes everywhere in front of us. There is no sign of normal living creatures. Instead, some mutated lives formed due to the disorder of vitality are abnormally active.


    Here seems to be another form of life forbidden zone, not a simple barren drought in the dead sand sea, but because of chaos


    Su Li couldn''t bear it.


    He received many gifts from the earth along the way. Now he can''t help but want to do something when he sees the desolate scene of the earth


    "Will you give me a minute?"


    Jingchen made a voluntary move, and then said, "do you need me to do anything?"


    Su Li thought about it and asked, "please protect the Dharma for me."


    Jingchen nodded immediately. He was curious about what Su Li wanted to do.


    People are very curious about this.


    But seeing that Su Li didn''t know how to do it, he raised and pulled down his hands, and immediately arched a large piece of viscous mud in the original swamp under his feet, like a curved dragon''s back.


    This is the uplift controlled by Su Li with earth magic. When this piece of mud was lifted for more than 50 meters, Su Li already felt a little hard


    Then he no longer used Zhenyuan, but used the mana on the golden elixir to cast the spell.


    When the power changed, the "dragon''s back" suddenly lifted for hundreds of meters, and extended for a long distance until it was connected with the near Tianyuan cliff on one side.


    Su Li was already gasping for breath when he did this. The consumption of mana and Zhenyuan was too large.


    Usually, he can use the Qi of the underground veins under his feet to achieve this level, but the underground veins here have been fragmented, so he can only do it by his own strength.


    Fortunately, his basic skill is "mountain and sea returning to Tibet". The magic power of "returning to Tibet" is that the whale swallows the vitality of the world around him, so that he can stick to it.


    But this is not the end. At this time, he only supported these "dragon back" hills with mana. If he stopped casting, I''m afraid the mud would slip directly and return to its original shape.


    At this time, there are mountains, but there is no "mountain bone" supported by them.


    So what is "mountain bone"?


    Su Li carefully used Lian Shanyin to find and capture the remnants of the scattered earth breath under his feet, and then filled the "dragon''s back" bit by bit.


    This is a fine work. He must fully understand the earth under his feet and have accurate control while maintaining a large amount of mana output.


    And Jingchen''s work came.


    Those mutant creatures who originally lived in the mud swamp were disturbed by Su Li''s big action and appeared one after another to attack everyone.


    Seeing this, they knew what to do. They immediately formed an array defense based on Jingchen and Yuejian.


    "There are too many of these things." Yun Xiaomei said bitterly.


    But she found that the people of Jianya sect looked as usual.


    Beiguang happily changed into his "ice field Hunter" and said, "I haven''t seen such a happy scene for a long time... This time, master is guarded by me!"


    Seeing this, Jing Chen nodded secretly. In his heart, he felt that no matter what identity Beiguang was and what mission he shouldered, he was born to be a person of sword cliff sect according to his heart and bellicose appearance.


    While everyone was dealing with the attack of mutant creatures, some wonderful changes began to take place in Su Li''s situation

 Chapter 531

    Su lining quietly felt the scattered veins in the earth under his feet, then spliced them together and fixed them with a small seal.


    He didn''t seem to worry at all... He didn''t worry either, because he believed that with the help of his classmates, nothing could affect his.


    So he grasped a little rule of the earth vein, and led to a little earth vein breath extending from the near Tianyuan... It was the magnificent aftertaste of the broken boundary mountains.


    He carefully protected the Qi of these veins with a small seal, trying to completely connect them


    Then he realized that he had done a lot of superfluous things... In fact, he only needed to draw the earth''s Qi from the near sky and make the earth''s veins under his feet connect again, not necessarily to reshape a mountain to connect.


    But anyway, he succeeded and accumulated a valuable experience.


    The mound arched like a dragon''s back seemed to be stuffed into the bones at once. Unexpectedly, after shaking, it arched some by itself, and the thin clay suddenly became much more solidified and condensed.


    Su Li tried to remove his mana... He found that the mountain like a dragon''s back was really solid.


    The faint Qi of the earth vein flows slowly... Although it is still weak, it flows steadily and firmly.


    With the continuation of the earth vein, there will be vitality again on this land


    Su Li thought for a moment and looked again at the scattered underground water veins around him.


    This time, what he had to do was much easier, but he directly caught the water vein, and then made it go around the newly formed mountain and form a piece.


    A new river appeared, and I don''t know what shape it would be when it converged downstream. But it''s better than stagnant water deposited on the original Jedi.


    Amazing things happened. It changed from a muddy swamp to a land with mountains and water.


    So the mountain hides wind and water gathers gas.


    Originally, Zhongzhou was a place full of vitality in heaven and earth. Now, with a good terrain, the vitality here is rapidly accumulating and has a feeling of momentum.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I always feel that there is a trace of green on the hillside of Longbei, which has just begun to dry.


    Everyone was surprised by the change of this scene. This scene of rebuilding mountains and rivers made them have an unusual feeling.


    More importantly, when Su Li finished all this, there was a shallow golden light of merit on the ground under their feet.


    The big head naturally flows into Su Li, and about a quarter of the rest is scattered into their bodies... This is the authentic merit, and what they get is the merit of protecting the Tao!


    Yuejian, Chuhe and Yun Xiaomei, who have never experienced this kind of thing, don''t know what to say for a while... They know the merit, but this kind of richness is visible to the naked eye, as if the actual merit is blessed on themselves, which is definitely the first time.


    In fact, they are very ignorant. The mutant creatures who have been with Su Li for some time and played for a while have received so many merits.


    Even with the blessing of merit, they raised their ears and eyes, as if they had a different understanding of heaven and earth... This is definitely a great benefit for practitioners.


    The improvement of Qi luck and understanding is only invisible. The most intuitive and most important thing is that it can weaken their difficulty in crossing the robbery!


    Even Jing Chen couldn''t help showing a happy look at this time... I often heard the leaders of the sect warn that no matter what Su Li did, he must not stop, but also try his best to help... Sure enough, the elders are experienced and have great benefits.


    Su Li, who gained the most merit, didn''t care much... It was a small scene for him.


    Only Beiguang didn''t seem to have any feeling. Although his merits and virtues also gathered on him, they were directly eliminated and lost.


    He himself was unaware of this, but also because he did not know these things.


    But Su Li couldn''t help sighing... The overdrawn luck really had to bear a big relationship. These genuine merits and virtues only offset the cause and effect of Beiguang''s debt.


    Those who should be robbed seem to have a smooth journey, as if they are the talents of heaven, but who will know the tragedy after being robbed?


    Su Li knows how to take his apprentice next... Not only to protect him from overdraft, but also to take him to do more merit, so as to offset the cause and effect of heaven and earth.


    He shook his head a little disappointed... Although disciples like Beiguang are very good at teaching, there are a lot of things to worry about.


    ... they were on the road again, but when they were on the road again, Yuejian, Chuhe and Yun Xiaomei looked at Su Li almost as much as the people in Jianya cult looked at him... They seemed to be looking at a rare treasure.


    This time they were not in a hurry, so they looked forward to whether Su Li could do something else.


    They walked out of the area where they had begun to recover their vitality, walked along the water vein River gathered by Su Li, and found that the river had run forward along a ready-made river.


    It seems that there was originally a river here, but the water veins in the original mud swamp also broke together, and a large number of river siltation formed the swamp.


    Now the water vein is re connected by Su Li, and the dry riverbed is filled with water again.


    Walking along the river bed, they met the first place where mortals lived.


    This is a village by the river.


    The village looks very poor. The surrounding land is barren because of water shortage. Only a few fields are still planted with crops.


    Walking on the road of the village, they found that someone had cheered and ran to the river where the water flowed again.


    But surprisingly, the village is full of old people


    It''s easy to understand. Young people probably don''t feel the need to struggle along the dry river. They all migrate to other places.


    The old people stayed here and didn''t leave. I don''t know whether they are nostalgic for the countryside or for some other reason


    "At least these old people won''t starve to death." Yuejian walked across Zhongzhou in his early years. At this time, he seemed to draw a conclusion with great experience.


    "Just won''t you starve to death? What about the young people in this village? They won''t come back?" Su Li asked strangely.


    Yuejian replied, "in Zhongzhou, once you decide to leave your hometown, basically no one will go back."


    "The most difficult thing on the road of migration is not difficulties and obstacles, not hunger and thirst, but countless powerful beasts and raging demons."


    "The young people who left are either dead on the road or have new homes... They won''t come back."


    Su Li felt very strange. He asked, "is this just a phenomenon here, or is it common in China?"


    Yuejian was surprised by Su Li''s question. She replied, "it''s common in China."


    Then she remembered that Su Li and others came from Dongzhou, so she said something clearly: "I understand that our sword cliff sect is located in Dongzhou. The vitality of heaven and earth is far less than that of Zhongzhou, so there are not many demons, and the vitality of animals and plants is not so strong."


    "But it''s different in Zhongzhou. Almost all mortals rely on the settlement of large spiritual sects. Otherwise, they will be exiled in the wild and either captured by demons or used by monks of evil and evil ways."


    Su Li was very surprised. He didn''t expect that mortals should live in such a state in Zhongzhou.


    He asked, "so, is there still humanity in this continent?"


    Yuejian replied, "humanity? If there is what you call ''humanity'', I guess it is the so-called ''immortal country'' established by the cultivator family."


    "What is this fairy country? Can you tell me in detail?" Su Li''s curiosity completely came up. He was really infatuated with this different form of culture.


    But Yuejian can only say roughly this time: "there are not many immortal countries. I only know that most of them determine the positions of officials based on the strength of cultivation, and the strongest in the country is their ''Dharma King''."


    Su Li understood the disadvantages of this system as soon as he heard it. He said, "in this way, the whole country will be controlled by several cultivators'' families? The law that civilians can''t practice will always be civilians, and they can never change their destiny..."


    Yuejian blinked at Su Li''s words, indicating that she didn''t understand, but she was very witty and didn''t interrupt casually, because she knew that Su Li must be thinking about something she didn''t understand at this time.


    Instead, Jing Chen took a deep breath: "I understand what you mean... What you want to see is a variety of different humanitarian manifestations? But I think it may be related to the changes and evolution of heaven and earth."


    "When the vitality of heaven and earth is full, the fairyland will prosper and humanity will decline; when the vitality is thin, the fairyland will decline and humanity will prosper."


    Su Li heard the same truth. In the early years, Dongzhou was a place with weak vitality. In fact, the total number of practitioners was not many, and there were fewer people with advanced accomplishments. Therefore, humanity could prosper day by day.


    Nowadays, the vitality of the world in Dongzhou is still in the tide, and there are more and more people practicing. However, humanity has become a general trend, so even if Xiandao has a great trend, it can not shake the basic plate of humanity.


    Su Li thought about the relationship between the practitioners and humanity, and gradually became fascinated, so he didn''t talk to others anymore.


    Others only felt that what Su Li thought was inexplicable, but no one bothered him and could only let it go.


    But I didn''t expect that the Begonia, which had been hiding in Su Li''s hair, suddenly came out of Su Li''s head. First, I looked at Su Li with warm eyes, and then I looked at the audience with quiet eyes and dignity: "Don''t think it''s indifferent thinking. If you want to have a better future after flying to the upper world, I advise you to start thinking about this kind of thing earlier."


    Except for Jing Chen, who knows the inside story, others are stunned... Why can a flower demon have such dignity and say such "advanced" words?


    Jingchen is the high-rise of Jianya who knows the actual identity of Haitang. He has bowed respectfully and said, "ask Taizu Shida Chun for God''s guidance."


    Begonia waved his hand and said, "I''m just a spring God, just a Begonia flower god. Don''t be so nervous."


    "Think more about immortality and humanity. You can be a good God King after you reach the upper world. Otherwise, Jingchen, you have outstanding talent and goods in the lower world. When you work in the heavenly court, you are just a heavenly soldier and general."


    Su Li was awakened by their conversation, but asked with some dissatisfaction: "do you have to enter the Shinto after flying to the upper world?"

 Chapter 532

    "After the upper world, do you have to follow the Shinto to to have a future?"


    Su Li raised a question. In fact, he also prefers the freedom of Xiandao. It''s really good to invite three or five friends to swim at will.


    But Begonia shook his head slightly and said, "you don''t have to take the Shinto, but the Shinto is a guarantee and a shortcut."


    "Although the fairy way is good, it is slow to enter the territory and difficult to reach the source. Although the divine way is narrow, there is a way to go and can guide the direction of practice."


    "Most of them are based on great supernatural powers, both of which are cultivated at the same time. Only by taking the fairy way as their own foundation and by analogy with the divine way, can they advance bravely and strive to a higher level."


    Su Li had already asked such a question, but Begonia patiently answered it again. Because he asked for everyone, and Begonia didn''t hesitate to answer.


    After hearing this, they were really thoughtful. They didn''t have much good impression of Shinto, because there were many wild gods in the countryside... But unexpectedly, the Begonia fairy seemed different from those wild gods!


    The big guy continued on his way, but this time everyone took an extra thought. They tried to learn Su Li''s way of thinking, but it was obvious that Su Li''s ideas could not be imitated at will.


    But at least they have begun to try to look at everything in the world from another angle


    ¡­¡­


    Zhongzhou scenery is very novel for Su Li and other disciples of Jianya sect, while Su Li is exploring the direction of the underground vein at his feet and explaining to his disciples at the same time.


    He is trying to explain the reason why the world in China is so full of vitality through his own understanding... He is trying to explore the mystery of the origin of the world.


    But Su Li had some doubts... Although the earth vein of Zhongzhou was gentle and vigorous, it really grew with all things. But it''s too much to say that it can bring such a strong vitality of heaven and earth, isn''t it?


    "Strange, strange..." Su Li muttered suspiciously, but didn''t say anything more. He just thought he saw too little, and he would only make a judgment when he had traveled all over China.


    At this time, the people also wholeheartedly followed Su Li to travel to Zhongzhou. They were no longer in a hurry to find the Dayan school Palace on the Kunlun mountain.


    Instead, it started a serious tour from south to North centered on the Kunlun mountain where the Dayan school palace is located.


    Along the way, Su Li met many mortal cities sheltered by the Xiuzhen forces. They generally built cities and lived in a place with abundant water and grass, and then spread their scope of activities to the periphery little by little.


    If there are demons or foreign enemies invading, there are practitioners and mortal troops to fight the enemy together, but there is a way for monks and mortals to live together.


    Su Li didn''t bother with this symbiotic model. He found that Zhongzhou might really only be suitable for such a city-state model.


    Because all kinds of wild animals and plants grow too fast, a road may have been covered with weeds and vegetation after being dug for a week.


    Therefore, if the mortals here do not have the help of practitioners, it is difficult to develop a complete civilization.


    Along the way, they have passed through four similar city states, but even the two adjacent city states, in which the language of mortals is very different.


    Moreover, ordinary people do not have their own words, and the words used to record information are those of practitioners.


    Such a civilization has developed extremely abnormally... It can be said that there is nothing of its own. If one day the cultivators suddenly disappear, these people may have to directly return to the state of drinking blood.


    This abnormal form of civilization made Su Li speechless. Even he was confused about how Zhongzhou would develop in the future.


    In this way, he thinks that Dongzhou is better, the humanity is prosperous, and the context of the world is very clear. It is a wonderful way that is not inferior to the fairyland.


    Along the way, people also thought a lot. With Su Li''s narration, they also understood the problem of Zhongzhou humanity... The problem of Zhongzhou humanity is that they don''t have a decent humanity at all!


    On that day, they passed the fifth city-state. Su Li looked at all the people who went out to work around the city-state. He had decided to pass directly and no longer visit the city.


    But unexpectedly, this time they were about to pass by, but they were warmly invited by the friar family who actually controlled the city-state.


    After all, the ritual of "meet and give a sword" of Jianya sect is prepared for those who are not good at seeing. Since the other party is smiling, everyone at Jianya can only accept it gladly.


    They are traveling and contacting the local spiritual families, which can be regarded as part of the tour.


    The family name Gupo, who controls the city-state, is also an ancient heritage in Zhongzhou, but it is only a long heritage, not strong.


    Gupo received the people warmly, and then hosted a banquet in the palace built like a temple in the city.


    Perhaps for the mortals in this city-state, the Gupo cultivators who control all their lifeblood are really gods.


    The Gupo patriarch kept paying attention to Jingchen and Yuejian. After all, it can be seen at a glance that these two have the highest cultivation. He subconsciously thought that these two are the leaders of Jianya people.


    Su Li enjoyed it and sat quietly with his disciples, enjoying the fruits and melons produced in China and enjoying the singing and dancing in the field.


    He was not confused by the beauty of those dancers. He was only interested in this exotic dance.


    However, he is still disappointed after all, because this dance obviously has too many limitations and monotony... It is easy to understand that any skill needs continuous communication and integration of other people''s experience to develop.


    These small city states seem to be independent kingdoms and have developed their own culture... But they are actually isolated islands of civilization.


    Compared with Dongzhou, the humane civilization here is really not worth mentioning.


    But what about the spiritual path?


    Su Li was curious that this place with strong vitality in heaven and earth should be able to develop a more prosperous and complex practice path.


    The head of Mrs. Gu''s family greeted him warmly until the banquet was in full swing, but he suddenly proposed: "I heard that your guest has a Dayan learning order. Will you take it out to open your eyes to my family?"


    The atmosphere on the court was a little stagnant immediately. Beiguang looked anxious and seemed to want to say something.


    But Su Li pressed his shoulder so that he didn''t have to do much and looked at what Jingchen did


    Jingchen also looks at Su Li... He thinks you should come out of this kind of thing?


    But he didn''t expect Su Li to look at himself without saying a word. He could only think hard and say, "why does Mrs. Gu say so? We don''t have any great orders."


    Su Li covered his face and felt that Jing Chen''s response was stupid enough.


    Sure enough, the head of Mrs. Gu''s family immediately showed an unhappy look and said, "don''t take advantage of me, Taoist friends. It has been widely spread that a child of you accidentally obtained a Dayan learning order... Can I not get a true word from Taoist friends if I treat you so sincerely?"


    Jingchen was embarrassed immediately. He didn''t know how to answer.


    Yuejian feels very distressed when she sees Jingchen''s embarrassment, but she doesn''t know how to deal with this question.


    Su Li covered his face and sighed. Unexpectedly, Jing Chen was also so "ignorant of the world".


    Maybe he would respond well if he told him to talk clearly at the beginning, but the other party showed enough sincerity and goodwill to eliminate Jing Chen''s hostility this time, which made him difficult to resist... From the side, it shows that if the sword practitioners of Jianya sect recognize their friends, they are really good at talking.


    Su Li knew that he couldn''t be silent. He coughed and felt a Dayan order from his arms, wrapped it gently between his fingers, and then asked, "I don''t know what granny Gu said about Dayan order?"


    Jingchen subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Su Li coming out. He no longer thought about how to respond, but just looked at how Su Li responded.


    The Gupo patriarch immediately brightened his eyes, stood up eagerly and said, "yes, it''s this one. Can I have a look?"


    Su Li smiled and said, "naturally, please look, elder."


    With that, he threw the learning order away.


    The Gupo patriarch with Yuanying''s cultivation in the distracted realm even seemed to be in a hurry to catch the lost learning order, and then held it in the palm of his hand with admiration on his face.


    Su Li didn''t seem to care about it at all. He even took a sip of the sweet wine made by the other party. He thinks the wine is still good to drink. It''s a rare opportunity, so he should drink more.


    Beiguang looked a little worried, but when he thought about it, he still had a learning order here, which didn''t lose his attitude.


    Yuejian and Chuhe are also worried, but now they have slowly begun to integrate into the atmosphere of Jijian cliff teaching, so their ideas are similar to Beiguang... It''s a big deal to give Su Li their Dayan learning order. Let him feel free.


    Look, the common thinking of the sword cliff sect is actually very simple, that is, "pet" Su Li is enough


    The Gupo clan leader played with the Dayan learning order for a long time. At the same time, he couldn''t help muttering to himself: "dissatisfied Taoist friends said that when I was young, I almost had the opportunity to study in the Dayan learning palace. It''s just a pity that I had a bad time. It''s a pity for my life... Seeing this learning order again now is really a lot of emotion."


    Then he suddenly raised his head and said to Jing Chen, "Taoist friend, I don''t know if you are willing to hand this learning order so that my children and grandchildren can repay my lifelong regrets?"


    Jingchen''s face was cold when he heard the speech. He looked at the other party''s hand holding Dayan Xueling tightly and couldn''t help but want to draw his sword


    However, at this time, Su Li asked calmly, "old man, do you know the cause and effect theory?"


    Gupo clan leader immediately nodded heavily and said seriously, "if all Taoist friends of sword cliff sect are willing to make this learning order, I can use my aunt''s family''s 8000 year family resources to buy it."


    The old man thought Su Li was talking to him about the price

 Chapter 533

    Su Li couldn''t help laughing at the answer from the head of Mrs. Gu''s family.


    This shallow smile is really like hearing something interesting.


    "Why, does the high foot of sword cliff sect think I''m wrong?" Mrs. Gu asked with a bad look on her face.


    On the one hand, he didn''t know Su Li''s identity, on the other hand, he was used to the way of discussing honor and inferiority based on his accomplishments.


    But Su Li really nodded and said, "the owner really misunderstood me."


    Mrs. Gu asked, "what do you mean by ''cause and effect''?"


    Su Li said in a warm voice, "it may be broken from the beginning, but the owner only needs to know that there were five Zhenjun and eighteen real people ambushing us for this learning order... This is cause and effect."


    The master of Mrs. Gu was stunned for a moment, and then some cold sweat came out on his forehead, and then said, "if there are only five yuan babies... My Mrs. Gu family should be able to cope with it by relying on the city defense array."


    Su Li shook his head and said, "it''s not necessary, because we didn''t leave any of these people."


    "So, Mrs. Gu, do you understand the cause and effect now?"


    This time it''s Jingchen''s turn to cover his face... He feels that he has learned another skill. It''s also a kind of technology to say threats so "amiable".


    The head of Mrs. Gu''s family was really shocked. He looked at Jingchen and Yuejian in silence. He felt that he was not sure. Then he asked tentatively, "can two Taoist friends defeat five with two?"


    Jingchen understood this time and asked simply, "do you want to have a try?"


    However, the head of Mrs. Gu''s family slightly clenched his teeth and nodded: "I''m going to have a try!"


    Jingchen was really surprised this time. He was about to bring up his mana to give the master of Mrs. Gu some color to see... But he found that he couldn''t bring up his mana at all!


    "Did you poison the food?!" Jing Chen''s face became ugly. He didn''t expect to take the old lady Gu''s head as a friend, but the other party wanted to hurt them.


    Seeing this, Yuejian also quickly mentioned her own mana... Still so, she suddenly changed her look, and then said solemnly: "it''s the worry free flower? Damn, you can get the worry free flower!"


    At this time, the master of Mrs. Gu''s family regained his "master''s demeanor". He said, "yes, it''s the worry free flower. But it''s not in the meal, but the spice refined by the worry free flower is applied to these dancers... All Taoist friends have been poisoned for half an hour while watching the dance!"


    "Xiaomei, what is forget worry flower?" Su Li asked Yun Xiaomei nearby... The girl was born in a merchant family and must know this strange plant well.


    Yun Xiaomei now looks terrified. She carefully looks at the kind-hearted granny Gu''s master, and then says, "forget worry flower is a kind of spiritual material growing in a very shady place where the sun can''t shine all the year round. Its unique fragrance can directly affect the spirit of monks."


    "It''s OK for the Jindan friars, but for the friars above Yuanying, they can confuse their spirits and temporarily separate the perception of absolute mana... In fact, the mana of the two predecessors are still there, but they can''t feel it for the time being."


    "How to recover?" Su Li asked.


    Yun Xiaomei replied unhappily, "because the power of this forgetful flower directly acts on the spirit, it''s difficult to have an antidote. It''s OK before poisoning. You can find a way to isolate the flower fragrance. But as long as you smell the flower fragrance, you can only recover the spirit in half an hour."


    "That''s good." Su Li sighed.


    Then he stood up from his seat and said, "look, this is cause and effect... Now, only one of us can live."


    "This is our carelessness. Next, we should guess the Zhongzhou friar in front of us with the greatest malice... The same mistake can''t happen again."


    Jingchen sighed and said, "you''re right. This time it''s my problem... Your Highness the son, Jingchen is willing to be punished."


    Su Li waved his hand and said, "don''t be so hypocritical. The purpose of punishment is to let people know your mistakes. If you have recognized and remembered your mistakes, why punish again?"


    Mrs. Gu feels something is wrong. Why does it seem that these people have nothing to fear?


    Then he knew why, because Su Li didn''t mean to continue talking nonsense at all. He directly raised his hand and threw out a gold seal


    Merit treasure town Yueyin!


    At the next moment, under the cover of the terrible power of repression, Granny Gu''s family leader was frightened to find that even if he was driven by magic, his body was difficult to move.


    He looked at Su Li with unbelievable eyes. Unexpectedly, the young man still had such a treasure.


    But he couldn''t do anything at this time. He could only watch Su Li come to him and get the Dayan learning order again.


    Then, Su Li suddenly waved and threw out two magic light groups to Jingchen and Yuejian... The next moment, their symptoms of confusion were directly eliminated.


    Su Li almost became a god of medicine directly. The healing attribute in the divine power can completely dispel this seemingly insoluble mortal poison.


    After using this means, Su Li just wanted to express a meaning to the head of Mrs. Gu''s family: he has many means to solve the current trouble.


    Jing Chen, who has restored his mana, is particularly angry. He has suffered such a big loss for the first time since he has achieved success in cultivation.


    He really wanted to directly deal with the people of Mrs. Gu''s family, but then he said, "Holy Son, how to deal with these people in this place?"


    Originally, Su Li was the junior of his school. Although he obeyed Su Li, he was somewhat self-confident after all. But now he has realized that he is inferior to Su Li in both knowledge and means, but he finally respects him as the son of Jianya sect.


    Su Li was not very happy when he saw this... This respect was not what he needed. But there was no way, because when the distance between him and his fellow disciples in the church was gradually opened, many things would happen naturally.


    "So, give us a reason not to kill all your old lady Gu''s family... After all, this is a dead enemy." Su Li said slowly.


    The head of Mrs. Gu''s family was paralyzed... He never thought that he had made so many preparations, but ended up being slaughtered.


    Now he realized that Su Li had already seen through their minds, but had been quietly watching their "jokes". But what if I know now? He has been defeated.


    Now in the face of Su Li''s "flirting", the head of Mrs. Gu''s family reluctantly smiled and said, "if you want to kill or cut, you''re welcome. There''s no need to tease me here."


    It''s just that Su Li really didn''t want to play with the people. It''s because he really felt embarrassed about the handling of this matter


    It''s the most straightforward way to kill all the people of Granny Gu''s family... But this is a family of cultivation that has been inherited for nearly ten thousand years. In this granny Gu City, there are not only old monks like granny Gu''s family leader, but also children who have just begun to practice.


    Although the sword of Jianya sect is sharp, it never aims the blade at these weak people.


    So Su Li said coldly, "if it''s just you, it''s simple. The sword taught by Jianya never hesitates because of the enemy."


    "But have you thought about your children?"


    "Although it is evil to kill everything, sometimes we have to do it."


    The head of Mrs. Gu''s family suddenly struggled when he heard the speech, but under the suppression of Zhen Yueyin, it was useless for him to struggle any more.


    Finally, he could only say reluctantly, "just kill me and let others go... The youngest of those children is only two years old!"


    At this time, even Yuejian showed an expression that Yu Xin couldn''t bear... It was mainly a few girls who seemed to think that they would go too far if they killed them all.


    But Su Li would not let it go. He said very seriously and sincerely, "so I mentioned ''cause and effect'' many times."


    "Now the master of the house is poisoning us in the banquet. This is the cause. And I kill the master of the house as revenge. This is the result."


    "However, for the family members of the master, we kill the master because, and if we come to seek revenge from Jianya sect in the future, it will be the result in the future."


    "Although my sword cliff sect is not afraid of this kind of cause and effect, it is troublesome to entangle too much. So in my heart, I want to completely cut off this cause and effect and continue to entangle."


    After hearing what he said, the master of Mrs. Gu understood, and the people of Jianya sect also understood... If you cut the grass without removing the roots, you may be injured by this cause and effect in the future, you will be the disciples of Jianya!


    Su Li was thinking from the standpoint of Jianya religion, and there was nothing wrong with him.


    However, it was too cruel to stand in the position of Mrs. Gu''s family leader. He repeatedly begged for mercy: "I can make them swear not to revenge. Please, let me go of Mrs. Gu''s family."


    At this time, he was so humble that Yuanying Zhenjun actually cried and begged to Su Li and others like mortals.


    But at this time, Jing Chen, as the highest cultivation and highest generation of the sword cliff sect, showed enough coldness.


    He said: "you don''t have to be a little girl. When you make a decision and put it into practice, the fate of Mrs. Gu''s family has been decided... Holy Son, if you can''t start, let me solve it here. You are the Holy Son I teach, and you really shouldn''t carry this dark thing anymore."


    Su Li shook his head to stop Jing Chen and said, "what to carry... I don''t care, but I''m worried about how the civilians in this Gupo city can survive after losing the shelter of the practitioners... If they die, it''s our business."


    Jing Chen hesitated slightly, but he didn''t arrive first... He is not Su Li who can ignore karma. It will definitely kill him to carry so much karma.


    "Therefore, I ask for two things: one is to kill him in peace of mind; the other is to keep him in peace of mind."


    Su Li said where he hesitated... In fact, what he asked for was the word "peace of mind".

 Chapter 534

    The head of Mrs. Gu''s family didn''t know whether she understood Su Li''s meaning, but there was a very "smart" girl next to Su Li.


    Yun Xiaomei''s eyes lit up for a moment. She turned her head slightly and waved to Su Li secretly


    Su Li wanted to laugh, but he walked over and asked curiously, "what do you think?"


    At first, Yun Xiaomei didn''t dare to say more about this scene, but after seeing Su Li coming to her, she dared... She knows Su Li best.


    So she whispered, "one of the four top inheritance I brought may be available to the elders now."


    Su Li was surprised. He remembered that the ancestor of the cloud family had promised to exchange a top inheritance for the "secret recipe for having children", and the ancestor of the cloud family had even given him all the four inheritance, but he later handed it back to Yun Xiaomei to win trust from each other.


    In this way, Su Li said without psychological burden, "what is it? Tell me."


    Yun Xiaomei said with some psychological burden: "this top inheritance is called" planting demons and absorbing souls ". It is a magic method. Because the effect is too good and too bad, it is included in the top inheritance by grandpa and generally will not be sold."


    Su Li was surprised. Unexpectedly, the cloud family still had the top methods of the devil''s way... Sure enough, any big power, even if it seems harmless to humans and animals, will inevitably be accompanied by all kinds of filth in the process of its rise.


    He took the jade tablet spirit Book handed over by Yun Xiaomei and read the content of the kind of magic soul taking method as soon as he thought about it.


    This is a magic trick how to manipulate others and devour the will of other gods to strengthen their own spirit!


    The first step in cultivating the method of planting demons and capturing souls is to cultivate one''s own spirit into a "demon soul". This part actually occupies most of the space of the whole jade slips.


    The cultivation process of his "demon soul" is also very cruel. In short, it challenges all kinds of human limits... Su Li glanced at it and ignored it, looking directly at the back.


    The latter part is the method of condensing the "magic seed" with the demon soul, and then implant the magic seed into the target sea.


    There is no solution to the existence of this kind of magic unless it is a caster.


    At first, it can even increase the spiritual cultivation of the subject. According to the characteristics of the caster, it may even bring some magical powers. But then, the demon can imperceptibly change the subject''s thinking and make the subject''s thinking mode gradually close to the caster.


    Until later, the subject will become the most loyal servant, and the slightest idea of resistance will not exist.


    But it''s not over yet, because the devil''s way is to ''benefit oneself at the expense of others''.


    When the final resistance of the subject is eliminated, the caster, as the "matrix of demon soul", can recover the demon seed at any time.


    When the magic seed returns, it is no longer itself, but will return with all the spirit and experience of the subject and integrate with the caster... The ultimate goal is to devour all the spiritual will of the subject to strengthen the caster itself.


    Just at this glance, Su Li understood the disadvantages of this evil method... The first is the cultivation of "demon soul". If you want to practice "demon soul", you must experience some extreme mental torture. First, you must become extremely extreme and form a demon mind.


    Practice according to the normal steps. In any case, you have to force yourself into a neuropathy first


    And this is not over. The condensation magic species and magic species in the middle are actually very simple. As long as you practice the demon soul, you can do it easily.


    The key is the return of the later magic species... Even if the magic species changes the subject''s thinking into the same as the caster, the different life experiences are still there.


    If you absorb this life experience, will the caster''s own thinking still be the same?


    Maybe someone can really endure the endless pain and maintain the soberness of his own will to refine the demon soul, and he can finally maintain his ID under the impact of the return of the demon species... Therefore, whoever can break into the end of the devil cultivation must be a hero with great wisdom and perseverance!


    Su Li was a little depressed when he looked at the evil way... If it was a demon seed, it could really help him control the valley lady''s family.


    However, the magic seed needs to be condensed into his own soul, which is to change the subject''s thinking and ensure the smooth integration after the return of the magic seed.


    But the problem is that separating a wisp of soul is actually a damage to himself. Su Li doesn''t want to strengthen himself through this kind of magic soul capturing method... It''s a big loss to damage his spirit in order to control a dispensable person.


    But fortunately, Su Li was a practicing ghost. After understanding the formation and working principle of the devil species, he naturally thought whether there was anything that could replace the role of dividing the soul?


    Of course, there are substitutes, and he has a lot of them. Sometimes he doesn''t know how to use them


    Su Li calmed down and turned around again... At this moment, she almost scared Yun Xiaomei out of her soul.


    What did she see?


    In the blink of an eye, Su Li''s face was full of black gas and dark clouds. Immediately, an extremely gloomy feeling came out of him.


    The evil spirit spread.


    When they looked at Su Li''s face again, they saw that it had suddenly become more feminine, surrounded by magic Qi, and then had a pair of eyes reflecting colorful treasure light like glass.


    Any one of his expressions seems to be able to easily stir up people''s seven emotions and six desires. Even if his heart is firm as Jingchen, he has a feeling of floating mind.


    "Magic... Magic... Magic..." Yun Xiaomei stuttered and fainted directly, and her body was still pumping.


    Yuejian quickly pulled Chu he behind her to guard. She didn''t expect Su Li to suddenly change at this time.


    Jingchen and Beiguang felt very strange after shaking their minds for a while. Why do they think Su Li should be more friendly?


    Su Li ignored the reaction of others, but calmly came to the head of Mrs. Gu''s family.


    The head of Mrs. Gu''s family was trembling at this time, but his eyes were staring at Su Li, as if he saw something terrible.


    But the next moment, he suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, and then his expression quickly faded down.


    When Haitang saw this, he slipped a strand of hair onto Su Li''s shoulder, and then reluctantly said, "you just look at him and have led out his demons. If you don''t have to do it again, he will probably go crazy and die."


    Su Li, the Lord of the demons, showed a disdainful smile, full of the feeling that the peerless devil despised all the people in the world.


    Of course, for him, he just smiled and had no other meaning... It was the magic wind that made his smile have some "strange" bonus.


    Seeing that the useless master of Mrs. Gu''s family was suffocating with his smile, he could only straighten his face again without saying a word, and then gently clicked in the center of his eyebrows.


    The whole body was full of magic Qi, and then a bright light spot was pulled out from the center of his eyebrows. Then it was entangled by infinite magic Qi, and finally formed a dark magic seed.


    "If you accept it, you can live, and so can your aunt''s family." Su Li said angrily.


    In fact, the head of Mrs. Gu''s family has lost most of his thinking ability at this time. His mood always changes with Su Li''s eyes full of colored glass, so that he can''t even do basic thinking.


    So when Su Li handed out the magic seed, the master of Mrs. Gu didn''t move, so she let Su Li press the magic seed into her eyebrows


    He suddenly shook his whole body, but then it seemed as if nothing had happened.


    After Su Li finished all this, he suddenly "turned around" from the perspective of soul.


    When people looked at him again, they found that he had become the original young man who was calm and gentle.


    "Master, what was that just now..." Beiguang asked in surprise.


    Among the people present, only he could ask so carelessly and directly after seeing the scene just now.


    However, if Jing Chen realized something, he thought and chewed for a moment and asked, "is this a different personality or a differentiation of evil thoughts?"


    Su Li replied, "it''s just ''one mind and two sides''. I didn''t differentiate anything from myself. It was me just now and it''s me now."


    He looked at his apprentice who still couldn''t touch his head, smiled and rubbed his apprentice''s head and said, "for a simple example, it''s like you''re stupid and can''t even dance a sword, but you''re fierce on the battlefield."


    Beiguang was a little embarrassed. His master vomited him into a "stupid man". He could only recognize it by pinching his nose.


    But Jingchen and Yuejian both know that things will not be so simple... They think that Su Li really slaughtered nearly 150000 people!


    This kind of person has long been a great devil for others, but Su Li can still maintain his original state... This may be his magic.


    And Jing Chen figured out one thing... Even if Su Li was really possessed, it was also for the sword cliff sect. How could he accuse him?


    He was sure that even if he was possessed, Su Li would still be the Holy Son of Jianya sect... No, holy devil.


    In that case, what else can he be hypocritical? Of course, it''s su li''ai. Whatever happens.


    "OK, I''ve planted Magic Seeds for the master of the valley family. He won''t be a threat to us... Let''s go. Staying here is just to deal with some vulgar things. It''s meaningless."


    Su Li didn''t want to see what effect his transformed magic seed would have. Anyway, he just wanted to make sure that Gupo City wouldn''t be a trouble for them in the future.


    As for what the master of the valley family will look like after accepting his magic seed... That''s another matter. He doesn''t bother to worry at all.


    Everyone had no opinion, so they simply got up and left.


    After they left, the head of Mrs. Gu''s family returned to God in a trance... He felt that he had a nightmare, but it seemed that he had seen the gods in the nightmare


    He knew he had been passive, but compared with the end of the whole valley family, he thought all this was acceptable. Then his previous plan was dull at this moment

 Chapter 535

    Since that incident, the head of Mrs. Gu''s family has been fascinated for several days.


    His greed for Dayan Xueling didn''t tell the rest of the family, so so so far, the rest of Mrs. Gu''s family don''t know that they have walked back and forth between life and death.


    The head of Mrs. Gu''s family was afraid to say anything under a sense of guilt. He lived with fear that he would die suddenly with him.


    He knew that he had been planted a so-called "magic seed" by Su Li, but he didn''t know what impact that magic seed would have on himself... But he wanted to know that it wouldn''t be a good thing.


    So he explained everything during this time, and then he closed himself directly to death.


    Even if it may be futile, he has to try whether he can use his own means to solve the ''demon seed''.


    In the quiet room, he looked at himself


    The body is normal without any abnormality.


    What about the spirit?


    He entered a deeper level of concentration, sank his consciousness into the sea, and checked his divine soul state


    Then he was stunned.


    Because his knowledge of the sea turned into a sea of light, and then there were countless prayers and gratitude in the sea of light.


    These prayers and gratitude point to a God who knows the sea... It seems to be the most holy and virtuous God in the world, sacred and inviolable.


    The master of Mrs. Gu''s family is confused. How could he have this thing in the sea? Is this the magic seed?


    It''s a little different from what he thought


    So he didn''t dare to neglect at all. He was in a closed state all the time, trying to find out what he knew about the situation in the sea.


    Unfortunately, it seemed to be an illusion in his understanding of the sea. No matter how he tried, he could not eliminate the sea of light full of prayer and gratitude, nor shield the figure


    As he immersed himself in the sea of knowledge, he didn''t find that he was talking about something... After all, he would recite those prayers and gratitude so many times!


    So as he chanted along with the voice in the sea of light, he began to wonder who the holy figure was


    ¡­¡­


    "I really want to see what the master of Mrs. Gu''s family will become in the end." Haitang holds Su Li''s ear and is full of exclamation... Even if they have gone far, she is still shocked by Su Li''s coquettish operation.


    "What''s good about this? It''s self loss on both sides." Su Li replied indifferently, "didn''t you say that faith and prayer will make gods lose themselves, so I took part of my willing power instead of soul sharing as the core of the demon species... Let him gradually become an existence without self-consciousness. This is my punishment for him."


    "No, no, no, losing yourself doesn''t mean no self-consciousness..." Haitang made another guess: "didn''t you think that you would create your own crazy believer?"


    Su Li was stunned and quickly sank his consciousness into Chi Lao''s side and asked him to select believers to pray... Sure enough, after a while, he saw the intermittent prayer of the head of Mrs. Gu''s family.


    It doesn''t seem pious. It''s just a kind of random chatter like others... But it''s just the beginning!


    Think about the magic seed that she left in the head of Mrs. Gu''s family... Su Li thought maybe what Haitang said was true.


    At this time, Haitang really has nothing to say about Su Li''s "genius"... Is this "religious brainwashing"?


    He just turned a devil''s way into a missionary magic... No, he turned such a sacred thing into a very evil way


    In short, for Su Li''s Sao operation, Begonia can only be convinced. She felt that during her time with Su Li, she was not guiding Su Li to practice, but Su Li had been opening the door to a new world for her!


    The boy hasn''t reached the upper world yet. The Shinto has been played out by him. What if he rises to the upper world and starts to manage the Shinto?


    What happened in Gupo city was like an episode on the way to the West. Finally, no one mentioned it again.


    But everyone''s heart was heavy, and Su Li''s form of the Lord of heart demons was completely branded in everyone''s heart.


    Outsiders such as Yun Xiaomei, Chu he and Yue Jian have not yet fully integrated into the sword cliff. They absolutely don''t want to see Su Li like that again. The terrible feeling that one look can arouse all their seven emotions and six desires is really not very wonderful.


    But for the sword cliff disciples such as Beiguang, Jingchen, Chisui and Changfu, they can only see kindness and heartache from Su Li.


    They only felt that Su Li was carrying too many things for the sword cliff sect, and Su Li, the Lord of the demons, could make them feel a strong sense of security.


    Although how to make use of the heart magic sword cliff world has been put on the agenda, at this time, the spiritual world jointly built by the disciples of the sword cliff sect has not yet come to an open time.


    So even Jing Chen is inexplicably familiar and reliable with Su Li, the Lord of the demons, but he doesn''t know that he has seen this when he robbed Yuanying


    After they had gone for a few days, Su Li continued to collect the local information of Zhongzhou as usual, but many people in the whole team were worried.


    It seems that she is still depressed because of what happened to Mrs. Gu''s family.


    That night, when everyone slept in the open as usual, Su Li simply called Beiguang and said, "come on, practice Yuanling sword dance for the teacher. You can''t leave this sword technique behind."


    Beiguang was a little surprised. He knew that this sword technique was very special and could not be spread out. Is it really good to practice it in public?


    Su Li understood his eyes, then said with a loving expression: "if someone steals to learn your sword technique, I think they will be possessed."


    Beiguang pinched his nose and endured... Isn''t it because he can''t practice well all the time? Is it worth saying such words to ridicule him?


    So Beiguang had to succumb to his master''s "obscene power" and picked up his sword to "dance".


    To tell the truth, the action of Beiguang is right and in place, but it lacks that charm after all.


    In fact, the most important thing in Yuan Ling sword dance is the flow of Qi, yuan and even mana in the body during the sword dance movement, which makes the forces that originally only flow normally in the limbs and trunk echo each other through different sword dance movements.


    This kind of echo can not be completed by action practice. It needs Rune cultivation and self perception, and then guided by consciousness.


    Beiguang has the best resources. He knows the meaning of each action and how to echo it.


    It''s a pity that he just memorizes by rote, but he can''t have his own understanding, so his set of Yuan Ling sword dance has become very mechanical and rigid.


    Although his rote memorization can also play some role in the process of sword dance, it just makes him warm up and clear his mind.


    However, his "Yuanling sword dance" seems inexplicable to the public... Many movements of such a sword dance seem to be for the sake of being independent and good-looking. It has no practical value. Everyone except Jing Chen is confused.


    But Jing Chen saw some meaning... In fact, as a Dharma preacher, he had the right to read yuan Ling sword dance, but because this sword dance involved a lot of Rune knowledge, he made slow progress.


    Now, seeing that Su Li seemed to teach his apprentice, he immediately stood up and stared at the field


    Sure enough, after Beiguang''s dance, Su Li stood up and patted him on the shoulder and said, "you''ve mastered the movements. Next, dance with me. I hope you''ll get something."


    Seeing this, Jing Chen quickly said to the people around him, "look carefully. This is one of the highest and unique skills of our sword cliff teaching. It''s a rare opportunity for the son to practice martial arts here."


    Yuejian has never seen Jingchen treat a sword so carefully. He looks like a believer on a pilgrimage.


    Other people also hurried to excite a spirit and looked more attentively into the field... Especially Yun Xiaomei. She carried four top inheritance to follow Su Li people alone. She was very curious about how the highest and unique learning of Jianya sect was compared with those top inheritance she carried?


    Then she saw


    Su Li was only the first move to lift the sword, which had already sent out a feeling of leisure and ethereal.


    It seemed as if there was a moment of silence around, and the sound of flowers, birds, insects and fish suddenly integrated into the surrounding nature and disappeared again... Or with Su Li''s sword dance that seemed to be full of Tao rhyme, all the surrounding areas seemed to form their own boundaries.


    With Su Li''s dancing, people''s eyes also showed an ethereal and silent feeling from the bottom of their heart.


    Their bodies gradually warmed up. It was like a warm-up before fighting. They adjusted their physical state to the best at once.


    And their mind is extremely calm. Even in this state, they will feel suddenly enlightened when they think about some difficult problems in their usual cultivation.


    So with the gathering of the vitality of the world around them, they subconsciously really began an epiphany like practice


    When Su Li stopped the sword dance, the people were stunned that their cultivation was more solid or improved.


    But this progress made them feel disappointed... Because they forgot to see Su Li''s sword dance because of their sudden addiction!


    Su Li has taken back his sword and left Beiguang standing. He seems to be understanding something on the spot... Su Li really took great pains to lay a good foundation for this disciple instead of killing.


    Jing Chen was the only one who could not resist the feeling of indulging in epiphany after watching Su Li''s sword dance. At this time, he couldn''t help sighing: "this is Yuanling sword dance, the highest and unique skill taught by Jianya..."


    Yuejian looked amazing and complicated. She felt that this kind of sword technique simply shouldn''t exist in the world... And she felt worthless for Xu GuZi, a master who has been pursuing the best sword technique all her life... If she had known that Jianya sect had this kind of sword technique, would Xu GuZi still be able to travel to Zhongzhou?


    Yun Xiaomei couldn''t help but wonder, "what level of inheritance is this sword... I feel..."


    She couldn''t go on, because the four so-called top traditions she collected were not worth mentioning in front of Yuan Ling sword dance.


    "I don''t know what level this is..." Jing Chen shook his head with a bitter smile, then looked at the Begonia on Su Li''s shoulder and didn''t say much.


    If anyone can know the real classification of Yuanling sword dance, it''s probably only the goddess... But Haitang obviously doesn''t want to say more.


    But Su Li''s goal was finally achieved.


    After this sword dance, people really don''t care about what happened in Gupo city... The magic of Yuanling sword dance covers everything.

 Chapter 536

    "Yuan Ling sword dance" is really magical, but the effect is not so exaggerated this time.


    It just can put everyone''s state of mind into a more calm, quiet and easy to think state, and then give a small boost


    People have enough thinking and accumulation in their daily practice, so they can also feel it because of Su Li''s yuan Ling sword dance.


    But this time, they didn''t learn the yuan spirit sword dance, but they couldn''t always have this state of mind suitable for enlightenment


    This is also the treasure of Yuanling sword dance. If you learn it and practice it from time to time, you can often maintain the best state of enlightenment. Even if it doesn''t have much effect once or twice, it''s definitely a terrible benefit over time.


    If you want to ask, what level of inheritance is this Yuanling sword dance?


    Even Begonia, the goddess of the upper world, can''t tell clearly... Because this Yuanling sword dance is not aimed at a certain Avenue enlightenment, but just to help practitioners adjust their state.


    Just one thing can be confirmed... This sword technique without any attack power can be called wonderful. Even if it is placed between the immortals and gods in the upper world, it will never be eliminated.


    So in the heart of Haitang or Chun, Su Li is such a magical person... Obviously, he is still looking up at the upper world, but he can always "overtake in the corner", which is surprising from an unexpected point of view.


    This was the case when he used the method of planting demons and capturing souls to "preach" previously, as well as the great five elements sword classic created by him and the yuan spirit sword dance.


    After seeing the yuan spirit sword dance, everyone is full of longing for the highest and unique skill of the sword cliff sect.


    In particular, this is not something you can learn by looking at. You must also have enough cultivation of runes and clear understanding and control of the power operation in your body.


    After they learned what the requirements for learning this sword technique from the Dharma temple were, they were full of expectations... Because in theory, Chang Fu and Chi Sui present had the opportunity to learn it.


    Although it is clearly said that you can''t learn unless it is the direct biography of Jianzong... But how to define the direct biography of Jianzong?


    In fact, this is very simple, as long as you can cultivate heart sword and bring your heart sword into the heart magic sword cliff world.


    In fact, the disciples who supported the disciples who had experienced the robbery of Jianzong in those years had learning qualifications. It''s just that this swordsmanship has just come out. I haven''t decided to release it so early yet.


    It may be difficult for Yuejian. After all, her three views have been established, and it is difficult to really resonate with the heart magic sword cliff world.


    But the simple beginning lotus is not necessarily. She may be able to meet the basic requirements of practicing yuan Ling sword dance earlier than her master.


    After the "Yuan Ling sword dance", people did not look forward to the legendary "Dayan school Palace". Because they think the best things are already taught by themselves. Going to the Dayan school palace is just to expand their knowledge.


    At this time, when they came to a mountain, they saw that the mountain was green and luxuriant, and the surrounding mountains seemed like jade mountains, which made people look very comfortable.


    At this time, the moon Sword Fairy said, "this is the ''jade mountain''. Over this'' jade mountain ''and a million miles to the southwest is the Kunlun mountain where the Dayan school palace is located."


    Su Li thought and asked, "martial uncle, what forces are there in the jade mountain?"


    The moon Sword Fairy replied, "yes, the whole jade mountain is under the control of xiaoqiongfeng jade palace."


    "The jade palace is a righteous sect. The leader of the sect, Yu Qiong, is a great power outside Kunlun mountain."


    Su Li thought it might be a trouble... Although he was so famous, he didn''t know the specific accomplishments. It''s better to be cautious.


    So he said, "although it''s said that as long as we don''t go to xiaoqiongfeng, there should be no big problem... But let''s go around the Qingyu mountain. If we''re not familiar with our life, we''d better not create complications."


    His decision can be said to be very Counseling... But now he hears that these forces along the way will speculate with the greatest malice and then make the most cautious decision.


    The people had no opinion about it. They had long been used to doing things according to Su Li''s ideas.


    It''s just unexpected that even if the people have bypassed, they are about to bypass the scope of Qingyu mountain and continue to move west... But I saw an old fishing man next to a mountain stream and river formed by the spread and convergence of Qingyu mountain.


    The old man seems very kind, fishing with a smile, like an old fisherman of an ordinary family.


    However, even if he only exists here, he feels that this world exists for him, and this landscape is embellished for him... This is a strong and extreme sense of existence, or a powerful spiritual force.


    The people of the westward sword cliff had to stop, because they inexplicably felt that the old man would not let them walk over like this.


    This kind of strong person really surprised people. Su Li estimated that it was very likely that he was a strong person at the level of real immortal.


    Therefore, Jingchen can''t come forward on this occasion. I''m afraid it will be difficult for Jingchen to even speak in front of the real immortal and strong.


    Of course, there was no way to "meet and give a sword" to such a strong man, but this did not prevent Su Li from asking directly: "Yuqiong daozun, also want to covet my disciple''s Dayan learning order?"


    The old man''s face twitched, but he asked, "do you know who I am?"


    Su Li coughed and replied, "this is the foot of the jade mountain. Naturally, first guess the most powerful person in the jade mountain."


    The old man... Or Yuqiong daozun has a feeling of being blocked in his chest, but he still smiled freely and said, "you''re very smart and didn''t guess wrong."


    Su Li didn''t answer, because what he had to say had been finished in one sentence. Then he looked at how Yuqiong daozun would decide.


    The old man like Yuqiong daozun didn''t feel embarrassed because of the cold show. He smiled and replied: "the old man just thinks it''s a pity that there is a fairly excellent junior in the jade palace. If he misses the opportunity to open the Mountain Gate of the Dayan school palace, he wants to borrow a Dayan school order from your teacher."


    "After a hundred years, my jade palace will certainly return you a Dayan learning order, and will pay enough ''interest''."


    Su Li ignored the word "borrow" and just bowed slightly to show his respect, but he replied in a flat tone without a ripple: "but the younger generation also thinks that the younger generation''s disciples are also gifted. It would be a pity to miss this opportunity."


    When Su Li politely refused, Yuqiong Taoist Zun didn''t mean to be angry. He even asked curiously, "who is tall, little friend? Can you show me?"


    When Beiguang heard that there was no fear here, he took a step directly and came to Su Li and said, "I''ve seen you, sir. I''ll be Beiguang."


    Yuqiong Taoist Zun fixed his eyes on Beiguang, and his faint eyes made Beiguang''s heart hair. But then the old Taoist turned and left with a disappointed face. At the same time, he scolded: "old Taoist, what bad luck have I had? The fortunes of the two teachers and disciples are more and more frightening. If the boy gets the Dayan learning order, I''m afraid he''ll be caught up in bad luck and choke to death!"


    Su Li was surprised. He was ready to have a try. If he couldn''t, he would be "invincible summoning", but unexpectedly, Yuqiong daozun withdrew himself.


    Halfway there, Yuqiong daozun suddenly felt a cool wind blowing, and a piece of virtual sweat came from the back of his head.


    He quickly pinched his fingers and counted. It was inexplicably and with lingering fear that he found that he had spent such a "death robbery"?


    Yuqiong daozun turned his head and looked again in horror. Looking at his sword cliff people inexplicably, he felt a burst of wonder... Among these people, who could kill him?


    He didn''t know that he was really alive and dead just now, just between Su Li''s thoughts.


    Su Li''s own strength is definitely not as good as him, but Su Li can ''invincible summoning''!


    The so-called "invincible summoning skill" is to first break the "invincible" with divine skill, and then quickly arrange the transmission method array to summon helpers


    According to the urination of Su Li and the leaders of Jianya, it must be the five old swords!


    At that time, it will not be the "death robbery" of Yuqiong daozun alone, and even the whole jade palace will die


    Yuqiong and daozun left for no reason. In fact, Su Li thought that the cultivation of the elder was probably the strongest among the real immortals he had seen.


    Yes, he thinks that the five old swords are no better than him in terms of accomplishments alone... Such a strong sense of existence and the spiritual pressure that just naturally emanates there are not what ordinary real immortals can have.


    "When he knew heaven, he was not confused by greed, and he was worthy of being a monk about to rise." Begonia whispered in Su Li''s ear.


    Su Li asked in surprise, "is this Yuqiong Taoist priest about to rise? No wonder, no wonder..."


    Begonia replied, "the reason why you feel his strong heart is actually a sign that the world is rejecting him. He can''t live in the world for too long... But if it weren''t for such a monk, he doesn''t have the insight to see through the pros and cons."


    The appearance and departure of Yuqiong daozun can be said to be a false alarm, but it also alerted everyone.


    At least Su Li has temporarily stopped his heart of traveling all the way. It''s better to hurry to Kunlun Mountain and find a foothold for Jianya teaching.


    Even if the big friar comes to trouble, it''s easier and faster to call for help, isn''t it?


    Looking at Su Li''s fearless appearance, Haitang felt that she and Su Li were really a perfect match... She taught the transmission array, and Su Li invented the "heart and spirit Pendant" to facilitate communication.


    The combination of the two is that the sword cliff sect can deliver the fastest force as long as there is a transmission array

 Chapter 537

    The people continued on their way, and along the way they met two waves of people who came for the great Yanxue order of Beiguang.


    But neither of these two groups of people passed Jing Chen''s "meeting etiquette", so they couldn''t "talk".


    Unfortunately, they are all monks with good accomplishments.


    Along the way, some forces tried to win over the people, but Su Li asked Jingchen to deal with these things... After a loss in Gupo City, Jingchen had a lot of resistance to this "sudden love" and responded appropriately.


    Su Li deliberately left these things to Jing Chen. It was obvious that Yu Yuejian, the second generation elder who had just joined the church, had felt something wrong.


    Once she found Su Li while Jingchen was practicing his Qi alone at night and asked, "your son, is senior brother Jingchen under too much pressure these days? I see that he seems to have begun to lose his hair."


    Su Li asked in surprise, "martial uncle Yuejian, how did you see that martial uncle Jingchen began to lose his hair?"


    Yuejian didn''t think much, but directly replied, "we can know the number of hair by sweeping Yuanying''s mind. Senior brother Jingchen now has 113 less hair than when he first set out."


    Su Li''s chest was blocked for a moment, and he felt that he had been forced to take a bite. He half covered his face and said, "martial uncle Jingchen is really happy. Martial uncle Yuejian counted his hair..."


    Yuejian was embarrassed on the spot, but women are unreasonable. She directly forced the topic back and said, "don''t talk about the side details. I just want to know what the son meant by arranging elder martial brother Jingchen so deliberately?"


    In fact, there was a slight question in this remark... Su Li was not angry, but felt uncomfortable... It sounded like a woman was complaining about her boyfriend.


    Just when he wanted to play small, Haitang suddenly showed his face in the hair on his temples, and then whispered, "don''t envy me, my concubine is counting your hair!"


    "Cough, cough..."


    Su Li felt angry for a moment.


    So he suddenly calmly said to Yuejian: "martial uncle, don''t worry. Su Li''s operation is also to let martial uncle Jingchen face these welcome and send things earlier. After all, I''m afraid he will be needed to preside over these affairs in Jianya sect in the future."


    Yuejian stays upright... It seems that there is some connotation.


    Welcome and send... This can be used to describe a bosom guest disciple, but it seems that it can also be used to describe something else


    At this time, Jing Chen, who had been pretending to be "concentrating" on practicing Qi, finally couldn''t sit still. He suddenly stood up and came to Su Li and asked, "you are the son of God. Even if master doesn''t want to take over the educational administration, you should be the leader!"


    Su Li looked at Jing Chen with a playful face, and then looked at Yuejian


    Yuejian realized something on the spot, turned red and ran away.


    So Su Li tilted his head and said to Jing Chen, "go after it quickly. Don''t tell me any bullshit about the Tao. I don''t believe it now."


    Jingchen looked at Su Li''s arrogance with a helpless face, but he still stood and said, "what do you mean most now? I''ve never had any idea about that position."


    Seeing that he was serious, Su Li didn''t casually switch off the topic. He replied: "just in case, I just think there should be a candidate after me... And looking at the whole Jianya sect, the person who can afford this responsibility is martial uncle Jingchen."


    Jingchen was not satisfied with the answer. He only felt that Su Li seemed to be explaining the future.


    So he said, "I think it''s a waste of your alternative place on me, because even if I want to die, I''ll die before you!"


    Yuejian''s footsteps of "walking away slowly" suddenly stopped, then suddenly turned around and looked anxiously at the two people talking over there.


    But Su Li couldn''t laugh or cry


    He said, "martial uncle, can you not say so unlucky? I just think what if I fly up first?"


    Jingchen was a little embarrassed on the spot. He said, "it won''t be so fast? You''re the golden elixir!"


    Su Li said with a smile: "martial uncle, I can''t tell... And the sword cliff teaching in the mortal world is important, but it''s as important after flying to the upper world."


    "I still wonder if I can go up early and play an outpost for the elders. It''s better to save some effort after they fly to the upper bound."


    Jing Chen feels a burst of egg pain and has no room for refutation... If you ask who is the most suitable for Jianya sect to fight this outpost? No doubt it must be Su Li.


    Others have to work hard for a period of time to go up. The little master who can hang the portrait on the right side of grandmaster after flying can directly skip these steps!


    "The pressure is so great..." Jing Chen moaned, because he suddenly realized that if Su Li was allowed to fly to the upper world first, what would the sword cliff church look like after the upper world? How big a demon does this boy have to be without anyone''s control?!


    At this moment, he wanted to cry. He was afraid that when he flew to the upper world, he suddenly found that the sword cliff sect in the upper world had no sword shape


    This night passed. Jingchen didn''t rest for this night. He worried that Yuejian''s heart lost a lot of hair.


    Su Li could only sigh and said he was too lazy to pay attention to it.


    When they wanted to go, led by the moon Sword Fairy, an "old horse who knew the way", they soon crossed hundreds of thousands of miles to the foot of Kunlun Mountain, which is regarded as the core of Zhongzhou.


    What makes Su Li a little strange is that the vitality of heaven and earth in Kunlun Mountain is not too abundant, even 70% of the concentration of the outside world... Of course, even so, it is nearly twice as strong as that of Dongzhou.


    "Why is the vitality of heaven and earth reduced here?" Su Li asked strangely.


    After hearing this question, Yue Jian replied: "because Dayan school palace thinks that too strong vitality of heaven and earth will make people feel that it is too easy to practice and ignore the cultivation of mind. It is because it deliberately arranges a large array to weaken the vitality concentration, so that those students in the school Palace can learn knowledge and refine their mind first."


    Su Li sighed and said, "the high people in Dayan school Palace are really understanding people..."


    Yuejian was a little happy. After all, for her, Dayan school palace was her hometown, just like her "mother''s family". She felt that Su Li was praising the school palace.


    So she said, "of course, practice first, cultivate the mind. This is what the temple teachers always say when they go out to preach."


    But Su Li shook his head and said, "this is still the second... In fact, I have almost explored the earth vein and landscape branch of the small half of Zhongzhou all the way."


    "There is a very strange discovery... That is, although the land of Zhongzhou is rich, it can never breed such a strong vitality."


    Yuejian asked suspiciously, "what does this mean?"


    Su Li scratched his ear, but scratched the little Begonia from behind his ear to his shoulder.


    Just when Haitang was a little angry and cute, he asked, "I found that part of the vitality of heaven and earth in Zhongzhou doesn''t belong to itself... What''s going on?"


    Yuejian was surprised. She didn''t expect Su Li to say something strange to her.


    What is the vitality of Zhongzhou that does not belong to itself? So where did the vitality of heaven and earth come from?


    When Haitang heard the speech, he first stroked his hair and hung her long hair in front of her, which blocked her vision behind her ears. Then he said, "my husband can judge this only through his perception of the earth''s veins. I really admire it... But my body only senses through the flow of the vitality of heaven and earth. They all come from the southern tip of Zhongzhou."


    "Because my body has been sealed in the East China Sea for many years, now I just follow my husband, so I don''t know what happened there."


    "Sorry to interrupt..." Yuejian asked with some hesitation, "what will be the impact if the vitality of this world is too abundant?"


    In fact, when Haitang finished, Su Li had nothing to ask. He just guessed that the abnormal vitality of Zhongzhou might be related to the disaster of the abyss.


    As for Yuejian''s question, he replied: "we all know that our friars believe in the vitality of heaven and earth in order to go against the sky, so the vitality of heaven and earth is the cause and effect of our friars and this heaven and earth. But now the vitality of Zhongzhou heaven and earth is so abundant, does that also mean that Zhongzhou friars are carrying greater cause and effect?"


    When he said this, he also felt that he might be a little wrong... He always thought that sword cliff sect was the force to be robbed in the dark abyss, but he didn''t think that his sword cliff sect had been rough all the way. So far, it has just begun to lead a better life. Why should he become a force to be robbed?


    Now when he came to Zhongzhou, he felt the enviable strength of heaven and earth. Su Li suddenly realized that it was Zhongzhou that should be robbed!


    This world has already advanced so many "benefits" to Zhongzhou, that is, to use Zhongzhou as a battlefield to deal with the disaster!


    This is the first mock exam of the robbers'' principles.


    So is Begonia''s calculation wrong?


    Su Li estimated that if any sect in the world had a strong person at the level of great God like Haitang, the final result would be to "respond to the robbery".


    Because this is a disaster that affects the whole world. No one can be alone.


    So the question is, why was the northern light born in the far north?


    If the sword cliff sect had not intervened, what would be the ultimate fate of Beiguang?


    Su Li thought for a moment


    Then think carefully and fear.


    Because of Beiguang''s talent, he is likely to eventually be included in the door wall of Qianhuang University.


    The Qianhuang sect only stayed in a branch in the far north, and the real headquarters moved to Zhongzhou


    If you think about it again, the dry famine missionary in Dongzhou has also spread all over the whole Dongzhou in recent years. Even if you talk about Dongzhou forces alone, you can say that it is a hegemon.


    So the problem arises. According to the normal track, the Qianhuang cult, which originally originated only in the far north, should be a super force dominating Dongzhou, the far north and Zhongzhou. It is equal to enjoying the air luck of the three places... In addition, the robbers were also born in the far north.


    Good... What should really be robbed should be the dry wasteland religion?!


    Su Li suddenly felt that he should collect information about his old enemy while traveling

 Chapter 538

    After giving up the tour, they soon came to Kunlun mountain.


    It''s surprising that although there are monsters raging in the Kunlun Mountains, it''s still very dangerous for ordinary people, but I haven''t encountered a real demon again.


    Even here, there is no struggle between practitioners. Many local aborigines live in the periphery outside Kunlun Mountain, but they have plenty of food and clothing, which is very comfortable.


    In Su Li''s feeling, the civilization of Zhongzhou can be said to be a city-state civilization on the whole.


    Even in fact, all mortal settlements at the foot of Kunlun mountain can be regarded as belonging to Kunlun Mountain, but there is actually no communication between them... They still live independently as a city-state.


    Perhaps they have one thing in common... That is, they all believe in the "immortals" in the Kunlun Mountains, and believe that the immortals in the Kunlun Mountains have protected their generations to reproduce and live a healthy life.


    Of course, this understanding is correct in theory, but in Su Li''s view, this form of humanitarian civilization in Central Asia has to be prefixed with "religion" before the word "city-state"... That is, "religious city-state civilization".


    In fact, every cultivation force that controls a city-state or multiple city-states, the so-called immortal country, has become the object of these ordinary people''s daily belief and dependence.


    This situation is very sad. Once the cultivators lose their magic, these mortals who depend on the cultivation power will perish themselves... But there is nothing to do. After all, if human beings want to reproduce on this continent, they can only rely on the cultivation power.


    Su Li still feels very sad about this, because what he sees in his eyes is a civilization that seems to be prosperous but in fact has completely lost its vitality. It can even be said that it has not "lived" at all... This feeling is not even as good as the people of the far north!


    At least at this time, the people of the far north have begun to recall their past, pursue the footprints of their ancestors and rebuild their civilization


    So when Jian took everyone to the largest xiuzhenfang city at the foot of Kunlun mountain that month, everyone was very excited, but he felt dull.


    Of course, he won''t let the people down, so he just appropriately smiled and let the people go to play. He came to the ridge opened by the aborigines outside the city alone in a daze.


    To his surprise, Beiguang also came to him later and sat on the ridge.


    "Why don''t you go shopping? You should have a good harvest." Su Li asked strangely.


    At this time, Qilin, the little earth dog following North barefoot, twisted his head with tears on his face. He said he needed to be quiet


    "Because I think I don''t lack anything... And compared with that, I find that Shifu doesn''t like it there." Beiguang replied... His mind is really sharp.


    Su Li looked at the awkward Kirin with a smile and said, "I can''t say I don''t like it. I just don''t think it''s so interesting."


    At this time, an old man carrying fresh melons and fruits walked behind them. It seemed that he heard their dialogue and stopped with great interest and asked, "listen to what you mean, have you seen a larger market than here?"


    Beiguang shakes his head honestly... He knows little about the cultivation world. People other than Jianya sect have never been in contact with the cultivation world outside alone.


    Su Li looked at the busy market scene not far away and said, "in terms of scale, I have only seen Tianjing City near Tianyuan. Maybe it can be compared with it, but I believe that in terms of complete goods and the number of rare treasures, it will definitely far exceed the treasure Pavilion of Tianjing City."


    The old man smiled and didn''t comment on Jingcheng that day. He just said, "in that case, little brother, why are you still frowning here? Do you think you haven''t brought enough Lingshi?"


    Su Li smiled and shook his head and said, "I just think that if the people of Central Asia can be like the old man, they can talk with confidence when they meet our teachers and disciples, and talk like a family."


    The old man with melons and fruits looked strange. Instead of feeling that Su Li was teasing him, he said with deep approval: "this is also my dream... The Dayan school palace opens its door once a hundred years, which is aimed at the young people in the spiritual world. In fact, the school palace has never stopped teaching mortals."


    "Is it difficult to rise to the dream level?" Su Li asked.


    North light is very clever to add a sentence: "in our Dongzhou people, this is the case."


    Su Li smiled but didn''t speak. Beiguang still has little knowledge... If it''s in the song state of Dongzhou, any old man in the field can tell you a lot about governing the country.


    "Is there really such a grand occasion?" the old man asked in surprise.


    Su Li did not answer for the moment, but instead asked, "why does the old gentleman care so much about humanitarianism? How about humanitarianism, which should not be of much help to my practitioners?"


    The old man suddenly put down his burden and asked, "little brother, do you want to talk to me?"


    Looking at the old man''s interested expression, Su Li was also interested.


    So he patted his pocket, and a sleepy dog''s head came out of his chest pocket.


    Meat intestines looked at the posture in front of them and immediately understood it cleverly.


    It climbed to the ground, then enlarged its size to the size of an ordinary large dog, and then searched the Royal ring between its neck


    A moment later, he took out a jade round table and a jade round stool.


    Then a set of tea drinking tools is ready.


    The dog then used his specially refined hands to cook water and tea for the two people... With that professional posture, Su Li almost thought it was the little tea selling sister he had seen in his last life


    Originally, Su Li just wanted meat intestines to pour wine... But unexpectedly, the dog directly showed him a numbing tea art... Where did he learn it?


    "You demon pet... It''s really good..." the old man sat down on the jade round stool impolitely and looked at the meat sausage with a very capable look, showing an expression of envy.


    Su Li put two fingers on his forehead and said, "this guy should have learned from the deputy leader of our sword cliff sect..."


    A while ago, he was afraid that Ji Lian would work hard to take care of the children alone. He not only asked Wuyang to help, but also asked Rouchang to see if he could help... Good. Now he knows how that guy takes care of the children.


    Feeling is to throw the child directly to Wuyang, and then tease the dog!


    In that case, don''t blame the child for what he will grow up like in the future... Hum, don''t have to worship Wuyang as a teacher


    Su Li''s mind turned to be "vicious", and his face quietly began to talk with the old man


    Beiguang looked at it and admired it very much... Of course, he still couldn''t understand what Su Li talked to the old man. What he envied was that his master''s pet was really capable!


    Look at the little earth dog at his feet... Really, it doesn''t matter if he looks not very smart. He is very angry all day. He can''t compare with other people''s good-natured, lovely and capable meat intestines.


    Su Li didn''t care about his apprentice''s mind, but focused on talking with the old man or talking about Tao


    At the beginning, he didn''t even ask the old man''s name. Of course, he didn''t seriously introduce himself. He met him like old friends at first sight, and then forgot his years and talked freely.


    Su Li was really amazed at the old man''s profound knowledge. He found that the old man had his own deep understanding of the Tao in the world... Whether these understandings were right or wrong, there was no doubt that he was a real "Tao" person.


    Find the direction of their own Tao, and then focus on practicing their own Tao... Such people will naturally accumulate their own profundity while constantly practicing.


    Su Li''s feeling to the old man was also amazing... The old man never thought he could feel like a "Taoist friend" in a young man.


    He told Su Li to civilize, and Su Li could immediately draw inferences from one instance and come up with many systems that were convenient for civilization. It can also be pointed out that the shortcomings of Zhongzhou today, such as the lack of words suitable for mortals, the poor communication between mortals, and the lack of language due to the division of city states, have also brought a lot of inspiration to the old man.


    Su Li heard the old man about the relationship between friars and humanization, which was definitely an unexpected gain for him.


    Enlightenment also has merit, and it is a very pure humanitarian merit.


    Moreover, the higher the degree to which mortals open the wisdom of the people, the higher the probability of talented people among mortals.


    This is because the Dayan academy divides mortal qualifications into three parts: root and bone, understanding and Qi.


    Not to mention luck, this thing is ethereal. No one dares to say it is certain, but the root bone and understanding can be seen.


    However, the importance of the root bone only lies in the beginning of practice. The more it is later, the more important it is to understand.


    If the level of humanitarianism is low, or there are excellent bones among mortals, but the understanding is generally not much higher, and only a very few people have high understanding.


    However, if the degree of humanitarianism is high, the proportion of people with excellent root and bone will be reduced, but the general understanding will be greatly improved, and the number of people with excellent understanding will also be greatly increased.


    What is the root bone for Zhongzhou? Such a strong vitality of heaven and earth, a stone can become essence, not to mention people?


    Therefore, for Zhongzhou, understanding is the top priority. In Dayan school palace, educating people''s wisdom has become a very important work.


    At this time, the Kirin who was sentenced to be a "waste" next to him couldn''t help but want to show his sense of existence. He said: "humanitarianism is not only good for the practice world of you monks, but also very important to the heaven of our upper world."


    But when the old man heard Kirin talking, he stood up and bowed and said, "Lord Kirin, Gu Songzi of Dayan school palace is polite."


    This ancient pine nut is indeed well prepared.


    But Su Li had no change in his face, as if he had expected long ago, and calmly drank a mouthful of green tea.


    Of course, Qilin is a little embarrassed... Because he feels that his "waste" appearance has been seen by his "little brother", which makes him feel that he is "out of standard".

 Chapter 539

    Once the discussion with Gu Songzi is interrupted by Qilin, Su Li can only come to an end. Su Li drinks a cup of tea with a little regret, and then waits for Gu Songzi to meet Qilin


    Kirin is the guardian beast of the central heaven, with incomparable status. How can Dayan school palace, as the Taoist tradition left by the central heavenly court in Zhongzhou, not understand the great disaster of heaven and earth and the Kirin who came to earth in response to the disaster?


    However, Qilin is not very interested in the gift of the ancient pine nut. It looks lonely and stays beside Beiguang in a daze... As a disused Qilin, it just wants to live on.


    Gu Songzi thinks that the Lord Kirin is different from the messenger in the upper world... But it doesn''t matter. The presence of Kirin means that the robber is there.


    So he smiled and said, "what do you call the two little friends?"


    Su Li calmly said, "teach Su Li at Xiajian cliff. This is my disciple Beiguang."


    Gu Songzi showed his genial face and said, "originally, the two are Gaozu of Jianya sect. The old Taoist Gu Songzi was added as the head of the ''Dayan school Palace''."


    Su Li didn''t expect that this old man was directly the leader of Dayan school palace. He quickly got up and hugged his fist and said, "I''ve seen the head of Dayan mountain. Previously, the boy was shapeless. It was abrupt."


    Gu Songzi nodded slightly and said, "don''t be polite. I talked with Xiao you before. I have found that Su Li''s Xiao you is young, but he is knowledgeable, young and promising. It''s not too much for me to call him a Taoist friend."


    "Little friend, just call me old man. In fact, I prefer people to call me old man of ancient pine."


    Su Li listened and followed suit: "then I''ve seen the old man of the ancient pine."


    Then he couldn''t help asking: "listen to my swordsman uncle that month, the reason why he came to my sword cliff to teach with Dayan learning order this time is because the school palace specially distributed it... But I don''t know why?"


    Gu Songzi hesitated a little, and then replied, "to be honest with you, this is the work of the ancestor of the upper world... In fact, I didn''t know that xiaodongzhou had established a religion on sword cliff before that."


    "I see. Is it the matter of the upper world again..." Su Li nodded with a reasonable look.


    Gu Songzi thinks it''s amazing. Shouldn''t normal people be surprised to hear that it has something to do with the upper bound and then find out?


    But the young man named Su Li looked like he had expected... What''s the matter with this strange look?


    At this time, Gu Songzi experienced the understanding of the predecessors of sword cliff about once... Facing Su Li, he will really feel no sense of achievement.


    At this time, Begonia''s small head came out of the back of Su Li''s head and stared at Qilin fiercely.


    Although she canceled the spell to cover her existence, as a girl''s sense of shyness, she still doesn''t like to be revealed in front of others.


    So Qilin rolled his eyes and found the meaning of his existence... Just be a microphone.


    "Behind their sword cliff sect is the eastern Tianting, and the eastern Tianqing emperor and our Zhongtian Yellow Emperor are close friends. Maybe this is also the meaning of the two supreme masters."


    "Hiss ~" Gu Songzi''s face twitched suddenly... At most, they passed through the zushigou, the founder of the Dayan school palace. Even the legendary "Taizu master" Dayan Xingjun had no connection. Why did they involve the supreme emperor?


    This topic is too big at once. Gu Songzi thinks he needs to slow down


    So he drank a cup of strong tea in one gulp, and then raised his head to dry a cup after the intestines were consciously full. Then he settled his mind: "Lord Kirin, you suddenly mentioned the supreme, which makes me a little nervous. Forgive me."


    Su Li raised his eyebrows and felt that there was something wrong with his attitude towards these great supernatural powers? For example, the old man of Gu song is clearly knowledgeable and practicing his own Tao, but he is still terrified of the supreme god of the upper world


    Even like him, even the green Emperor


    He suddenly shrunk his neck and bowed up. He suddenly realized that he was also very afraid!


    So he took a sip of tea and decided not to participate in any discussion in this regard... Because it is said that this great supernatural power can feel that any corner of the world of heaven is talking about them.


    Haitang suddenly showed his small head from the hair on his head, looked up, then patted Su Li''s skull and said, "don''t worry, my husband, my concubine can shield my father''s mind."


    Su Li was greatly relieved and felt that the world was really beautiful... He suddenly felt that there were so many interesting things in the world. Why did he rush to fly to the upper world?


    This kind of counseling mentality is quite subtle, with a strong feeling of guilt.


    Kirin smashed his mouth and felt that it was really bad. If the Zhongtian Supreme Master knew that he was unlucky now, wouldn''t he lose his adult?


    So he coughed and said, "in short, you know this is caused by the friendship between the two heavenly courts. Don''t worry too much... Well, that''s it."


    Gu Songzi suddenly bowed to the sky and said to Su Li, "since the school palace and sword cliff have such a deep upper boundary origin, why don''t you go back to the school palace with me?"


    I don''t know if I was scared before. I deliberately lowered the volume when I spoke.


    Su Li thought it was boring to wander outside, so he said, "OK, but there are disciples from sword cliff. I don''t know if I can..."


    Gu Songzi replied, "of course. Let''s come together. There are still some wing rooms for guests in my Dayan school palace."


    So Su Li stopped talking nonsense and immediately called the people to gather on the ridge outside the square city.


    But he said quietly, "it will take some time for the disciples to meet. Why don''t the old man talk to me again?"


    Gu Songzi was somewhat surprised by Su Li''s silent way of communication, but he was not surprised. After all, Jianya cult is the same as Dayan school palace.


    He said cheerfully, "stick to your wishes."


    Talking about Tao was his favorite thing to do, and he and Su Li always had great gains when talking about Tao, so he was very happy with this proposal.


    So they sat down and talked again.


    The last time they talked about Zhongzhou humanity, this time they talked about Zhongzhou Mingchuan.


    They spoke freely, and it was obvious that Gu Songzi knew the geography of Zhongzhou like the back of his hand. Almost all of them explained it to Su Li in the way of teaching.


    Su Li understood only half of the journey. Although there was even a mountain seal to understand the earth vein, the old man of the ancient pine had no worse understanding of this section than Su Li.


    It can be said that this is a living map of Zhongzhou... I don''t know how much time the old man spent traveling on the land under his feet, which benefited Su Li a lot.


    In particular, Su Li was surprised that with the narration of ancient pine nuts, his golden elixir drawing could be gradually improved... This shows that ancient pine nuts really understand Zhongzhou very accurately.


    Su Li listened to what he said and was fascinated by the mountains and rivers as if he had seen them with his own eyes.


    At the same time, he also understood why many monks like to sit and talk like this, because it is really an excellent supplement to their own knowledge and their own path.


    Of course, Gu Songzi wouldn''t patronize himself. He occasionally said, "what do you think of my famous mountains in Zhongzhou compared with Dongzhou?"


    So it was Su Li''s turn to show it. He said that he could clearly remember the famous mountains and rivers of Dongzhou... Of course, the terrain of Dongzhou was depicted on his golden elixir.


    Now it''s Gu Songzi''s turn to hear that it''s dizzy. He also regards Su Li as his confidant... Because their ways are really similar.


    Or it can be called "the same way"!


    Su Li had called the people to meet before, but they didn''t expect to see Su Li talking with an old man with white hair like a broom and a short body and a hunchback when they came here.


    Beiguang sat on the ridge next to him and listened with interest. The meat sausage man stood up and served tea and water


    Yuejian was obviously surprised to see the hunchback old man with white hair like a broom, and came forward to say hello.


    But Jing Chen hurriedly held her and said, "it''s definitely not mortal to be able to talk so deeply with the son. We''d better not disturb."


    Yuejian''s expression was very strange at that time, as if something was misplaced. But she really didn''t continue to disturb, but quietly stood by and sank down to listen to what the two people said


    As a result, good guy, these two people have talked about everything about astronomy and geography, as if they had to say everything about the world at present.


    Of course, there are so many reasons in the world. How can you say it? However, they have said that they have forgotten themselves and would like to share their thoughts and gains over the years with each other... What a rare thing to meet the same person after slowly practicing all the way?


    So after five consecutive dusks, a cold and humid wind finally hit, and then a heavy rain at the end of summer poured water on the two of them.


    The old man of Gu song woke up in amazement. Then he looked at Su Li who was caught off guard and suddenly laughed. He was happy in his chest. He just felt that he had never been so happy before.


    Su Li also wiped the rain on his face, but couldn''t help smiling bitterly... His practice time was not long enough, and he couldn''t feel the surprise of Gu Songzi''s encounter with a bosom friend on the way of asceticism. He just thought that this argument was really very interesting.


    The old man of Gu song was as happy as if his short body had been pulled higher, and then said with a smile: "originally, the old man, I was still thinking about how to let the child Beiguang study with me for a period of time. I was worried that the little friend could not teach the robber well... Now it seems completely superfluous... The old man is relieved to have a little friend with him."


    When Beiguang heard this, he tightened his chest clothes... He thought that the little old man was greedy for some of his treasures, but he never thought it was'' greedy for his body ''


    Fortunately, master was so powerful that he gave up the idea of the hateful little old man.


    On the contrary, Su Li is more fond of Gu Songzi. He can understand Gu Songzi''s ideas, and it is very in line with his temperament that the other party can say it so frankly.


    So he said, "don''t worry, old man. I like Beiguang very much. How can I teach him well? It won''t bury him."


    Gu Songzi seemed really relieved. He looked around and said with some embarrassment: "let''s wait a long time. I think Dayan school palace and Jianya sect should be friends. Please go to the school palace with the old man to have a rest."


    The look of Yuejian was suddenly complicated... She didn''t expect that Jianya would be so valued by the head of Dayan Xuegong mountain.


    Just in this way, her teacher xuguzi will be very embarrassed

 Chapter 540

    Everyone began to go to Kunlun Mountain in surprise


    "Now we can directly enter the Dayan school palace?" Yun Xiaomei whispered with Chi Sui and Chu he at the back of the team.


    I don''t know how these three girls seem to be best friends?


    She said somewhat dispassionately, "don''t Dayan school palace only welcome visitors when the mountain gate is opened? But now it''s still 20 days away from the mountain gate, and we can actually go in?"


    Chu he is also confused... She can be said to have grown up in Dayan school palace, and she has never seen anything similar happen.


    But what is the cultivation of Gu Songzi? He could hear the whispers of the younger generation, so he smiled warmly and said, "since it''s a friend, of course we should give some preferential treatment."


    Several girls heard that they could not help sticking out their tongues, showing a naughty expression, but they were not afraid.


    And Gu Songzi specially said to Chu he, "Xiao Chu he is back too? You can be regarded as half the master here. Treat your friends well for the old man."


    Chu he immediately agreed with a smile. She felt that the old man of Gu song was still the amiable mountain leader, so she completely let go.


    Su Li looked strange. He asked curiously, "old man, Su Li doesn''t understand something. Can you answer it?"


    Gu Songzi nodded and said, "little friend, please say."


    "The higher our accomplishments, the greater the impact on the people around us. But looking at the old man, we can still get close to the younger generation. How can we do this?"


    Gu Songzi thought for a while and then replied, "this is the first time the old man has encountered this kind of problem... But according to the old man''s understanding, it should be the different effects of different personal paths of practice."


    "Our Dayan school palace is looking for the way of education, so even if the cultivation is profound, the spiritual temperament revealed outside is still sincere and long. While your major is Kendo, the spirit and will are condensed into the heart of the sword. After reaching the extreme, it is naturally irresistible and inaccessible to others."


    Su Li felt very reasonable.


    Although it''s not accurate... Where did he get the so-called sword heart?


    But a very important point is that Gu Songzi gave him "ideas for solving problems.".


    He will make people stay away from him. It is not that his spiritual strength is strong, but that he has gathered too many wishes of all living beings!


    It is natural for gods to be feared and worshipped, but it will also make gods high and difficult to be touched by ordinary people.


    If he wants to change this situation, he must find ways to eliminate the impact in this regard


    Gu Songzi''s words brought him some enlightenment, but it only gave him a direction of thinking. We should keep trying to see how to do it.


    They climbed all the way into the Kunlun Mountain... This is a huge mountain, and its scale may be as high as Dongzhou tiancrack mountain.


    It is located in the center of the central continent. In the ancient legend of Central Asia, it can be said to exist like a ''Tianzhu''. In this mountain range, there is indeed a "Tianzhu peak".


    However, as the main peak of Kunlun Mountain in the hearts of ordinary people, this "Tianzhu peak" is not the location of Dayan school palace.


    The Dayan school palace was actually built in the largest pass of the Kunlun Mountains, on the "Yufeng" which looks lush and not covered with snow.


    "Because what we do is enlightenment. If we are in the deep mountains and snow mountains, how can we let mortals enter school?"


    Gu Songzi''s words are respectful.


    However, even though the Kunlun Yufeng where the Dayan school palace is located is not high-risk and mysterious at all, as the place carrying the Dayan school palace, it has become the most sought after place in the cultivation world in Central Asia.


    The terrain at the top of Yufeng is very flat, but it is just used to house many buildings of the school palace.


    Su Li and others noticed that there is a small town outside the Mountain Gate of Xuegong... They said that the town is actually a little too far, which is more like an open school.


    "Ordinary people around can come here to learn knowledge, and the seven teachers in my school palace will come to teach in turn," Gu Songzi explained.


    Su Li listened and asked, "are the seven teachings strong at the level of true immortals? What will they teach these ordinary people?"


    Gu Songzi replied proudly with a smile: "of course, it is to teach you how to live better."


    "How to farm, how to hunt, how to distinguish the time of day... If these people really want to learn, it will certainly bring a leap forward to their family."


    Su Li was noncommittal and just asked, "what''s the effect?"


    Gu Songzi''s smile stopped slightly. He said, "we still need to work harder."


    So Su Li understood. It probably didn''t have much effect... But knowing that it didn''t have any effect, he could stick to it all the time. This perseverance is still admirable.


    They passed through the tile roofed houses of the school and came to the front door of the school palace.


    This is a towering building board, solemn and solemn, showing respect for knowledge.


    When they walked through the building sign and entered the gate, they saw a man coming up... This man is very strange. He is as handsome as a young man, but his hair is as white as an old man.


    His behavior is very old-fashioned, as if he were an old antique, but his eyes flash sharp edges from time to time, and are full of ambition and vitality.


    "Mountain leader, why bother you to pick up people in person... Didn''t you agree? It''s up to me to receive the people of Jianya sect."


    The man just said hello to Gu Songzi, but he didn''t look at the people of Jianya sect first.


    But Su Li could see from the man''s performance and the changes of the look of Yuejian and Chuhe that this was the xuguzi.


    He left Jianzong more than two thousand years ago, but now he receives the people from Jianya with the attitude of other high-level sects... I don''t know what kind of mentality he has?


    "I''ve seen the master (Shizu)." Yuejian and Chuhe both looked complex and went up to salute... They have accepted in their hearts that Jianya belongs to them now. At this time, looking at xuguzi, they all thought he was too arrogant.


    Xuguzi then turned around and nodded to the two women, and then looked at Su Li and others... He stopped talking. Is this waiting for Su Li and them to meet him first?


    Su Li is not used to this kind of person. He directly said to Gu Songzi, "how is the old man going to settle me? Let''s find a place to settle in the nearby mountain. It''s not good to keep bothering your place."


    "Shut up, the title of ''old man'' is also something that you and other young people can proclaim at will? Although the mountain leader is warm, he shouldn''t be so abused by you and other young people." xuguzi suddenly scolded.


    But Gu Songzi waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t hurt. This little friend of Su Li and I are like old friends at first sight. We are friends in previous years. We don''t have to be so serious."


    Xuguzi shook his head firmly and said, "what the mountain Master said is bad. These young people of Jianya can be regarded as our younger generation. The mountain master can not care, but we have the responsibility of teaching."


    Su Li looked at the empty millet in surprise. He thought that the first runner in the history of Jianzong might not have lost his wisdom, right?


    He was a little surprised and asked, "master xuguzi, I''m sorry. What did you say?"


    Xuguzi turned his head coldly and said, "you have no respect for your elders. You should be punished!"


    While talking, xuguzi suddenly released strong spiritual pressure... This is the effective means of the real immortal and the strong. To treat those with low accomplishments is to oppress them with their hearts.


    Su Li is fine. Such spiritual oppression can''t reach him.


    But the people behind him were different... Except Chu he and Yue Jian, all the others seemed to be hit in the head, with blood spilling from their eyes, ears, mouth and nose.


    Su Li was angry... He was not very angry, but this time he really didn''t expect to encounter such a thing.


    So his eyes became red, and then the shadow of a sword cliff appeared.


    Jian Ya Yi, this is a move he hasn''t used for a long time since his basic strength was improved... But there is no doubt that Jian Ya Yi is definitely his strongest power after counting all his moves.


    Because this is the power of all sword practitioners of Jianya sect. It is far from Su Li himself


    At this moment, the people behind Su Li felt very wonderful. Their will seemed to be kneaded together in a state they couldn''t understand, and they seemed to have another perspective... That was seen by Su Li''s pupils, or their will was also a part of sword cliff at this time!


    Together with Su Li, they felt the existence of the meaning of sword cliff, and also felt the mysterious feeling of coming out of the sword with countless colleagues... At this moment, their will was standing with Su Li, so their anger naturally gathered together.


    This is a kind of will condensed to cause changes in the sky. When Su Li''s eyes showed the black-and-white sword cliff, the sky suddenly covered with dark clouds and lightning and thunder, the whole Dayan school palace was shrouded in this terrible sword full of anger.


    That is the will collection of the whole sword cliff sect!


    Gu Songzi didn''t want things to get out of hand. He quickly stopped between them and said, "there''s something to do."


    Su Li won''t make it difficult for his friends, so the black-and-white sword cliff in his eyes turns a blind eye.


    But just like this, xuguzi was already very uncomfortable.


    He seems to be aware of something... He used to be a disciple of the sword sect. How can he not know the "heart sword skill" of the disciples of the sword sect?


    In the past, he only thought that this was just a small method of the sword sect... But now, he saw the anger of the whole sword cliff sect towards him from this "small method"!


    He has a bad hunch... A monk who has reached this level of practice will naturally feel the heavenly heart and have a hunch. And now he can feel that he seems to be getting worse?


    But knowing this, he can''t turn back.


    Because Su Li''s eyes were full of black-and-white sword cliff, his tone was cold, but he said as if he had fallen for nine days: "sword cliff respects Dayan, but what should you do if you are the rebel of sword cliff?"


    Gu Songzi immediately felt his scalp numb... How did Su Li know the state at this time? Even with his extensive knowledge and profound cultivation, Su Li felt tied up in front of Su Li, who gathered the will of the whole sword cliff.


    Because Su Li at this time can completely represent sword cliff, and sword cliff and Dayan school palace can never become enemies.


    So Gu Songzi can only say at this time: "this is my Dayan school Palace''s fault..."


    At this time, he also complains about the empty millet... People obviously don''t want to mention your betrayal, but you have swollen your face to be an elder... Now, people are not happy?

 Chapter 541

    Gu Songzi really found it very difficult to deal with the situation at this time. He could only say to Xu GuZi, "you also need to say less. Do you have to make my Dayan school palace and Jianya sect have a bad relationship because of your willfulness?"


    Xuguzi immediately felt very angry. A rebellious light flashed in his eyes, but he didn''t show his respect for Gu Songzi as before. Instead, he couldn''t help asking: "did I do so much for this Dayan school palace and give up so much, but in the end, it''s not as good as a group of small sects from Dongzhou?"


    "Funny, if you still come here in the name of Jianzong, I xuguzi may give in because of guilt... But now there is no Jianzong, and I only see a group of people who bathe in monkeys and crowns... Do you think that Da Jiao can really be established casually?"


    "If you don''t have an upper boundary background, the rash establishment of a great religion will only bear the great cause and effect... If you are so arrogant, your destruction is determined by heaven!"


    Su Li looked at the empty millet with an appreciative eye, and then said sincerely, "I didn''t expect you to know a lot."


    "Arrogance!" of course xuguzi could hear the ridicule in Su Li''s words. He immediately looked at Su Li with a kind of irritable eyes.


    This grumpy appearance is the appearance of the sword clan.


    However, his keen eyes are unfortunately against the black-and-white sword cliff in Su Li''s eyes... In terms of mana cultivation, ten Su Li tied together will not be higher than this empty millet.


    But now Su Li has gathered the soul and will of the disciples of Jianya sect... This spiritual confrontation is definitely not something that xuguzi can resist.


    At this moment, he just felt as if there was an incomparably sharp sword blade as huge as a cliff, which directly inserted into his heart through his eyes, and immediately disturbed his sea heart lake.


    Feeling the infinite meaning of the sword cliff, the anger of the sword cliff sect or the sword sect, he subconsciously put aside his eyes and felt that he could not face it in his heart.


    Xuguzi didn''t know that when he opened his eyes and didn''t dare to look directly at Su Li, it meant that he had lost.


    The spiritual confrontation is mysterious. At this time, he may not feel anything, but what will happen in the future... Let''s wait and see.


    Su Li looked at Gu Songzi with a bitter smile on his face. He knew that the good man really didn''t want to be an enemy of Jianya sect, and didn''t want to give up xuguzi.


    This practice is actually very unqualified, because if you are the leader of a normal party, you will definitely get rid of your relationship with Xu GuZi immediately and break it clean


    Knowing that the sword cliff sect is backed by the Oriental Tianting and even has a supreme master as its backer, it must be hard with people. This is definitely not a wise choice.


    Moreover, xuguzi''s behavior of abandoning the original sect in order to pursue stronger swordsmanship is really an unpopular thing in the cultivation world


    In fact, Dayan school palace is a little less authentic in this matter.


    Although xuguzi himself chose to stay, it was Dayan school palace that lured xuguzi with various top inheritance.


    Su Li didn''t want to be too embarrassed because of his friendship with Gu Songzi, so he said, "well, I''m only embarrassed in the face of the old man... As long as this senior xuguzi doesn''t appear in front of us again, I won''t care about his apostasy."


    "You..." Xu GuZi''s face changed and wanted to say something more.


    Gu Songzi quickly stopped him and said, "say less. Su Li''s little friend has made concessions."


    But what a proud man xuguzi is. He once missed Jianzong because he felt that he could become a respected elder after returning to Jianzong... This is the complex of returning home in gold.


    However, when he found that the people of Jianya didn''t care about him at all, he not only didn''t care, but also was still hostile to him and regarded him as a rebel... It made him very angry.


    So he couldn''t help but say, "in those days, we sent the top part of the top cultivation treasure book" return to the mountain and sea "to the sword sect as a way to break the cause and effect! The master of the sword sect in those years, that is, our master, has accepted it. How can you turn your face and refuse to rely on us again?"


    Su Li was a little stunned, but then sighed: "I think the patriarch in those years was also very disappointed... The patriarchs of the sword sect have rarely had a good end, and I don''t know whether the patriarch was stuck in his throat before he breathed?"


    Xuguzi''s face turned red after hearing this. He was so angry that he was about to draw his sword


    Just as he was about to make his move, Gu Songzi quickly pressed one hand on his shoulder and said angrily, "calm down. If you are so impulsive again, I''m afraid the Dayan school will not accommodate you."


    Xuguzi was stunned and seemed to be restrained by Gu Songzi.


    Seeing this, Su Li sighed: "well, since you said that the patriarch had agreed to this, I''ll take it as true... I think you won''t lie about it. In that case, you and my sword cliff sect will be over from now on, and cause and effect have nothing to do with it."


    Yuejian and Chuhe felt very uncomfortable when they listened. On the one hand, xuguzi was their ancestor and elder. On the other hand, Jianya cult was the force they had joined. Now the two sides have completely drawn a line. It''s really difficult for them


    But when the big guys talk, they can''t say a word... Su Li''s sword cliff intention still suppresses the whole audience, that is, only the real immortal level can maintain normal under this spiritual oppression.


    After saying all this, Su Li just looked at Yuejian and Chuhe. They didn''t speak, because he couldn''t force them to make a decision with his heart.


    In today''s sword cliff sect, the price of betrayal is absolutely not low. The Dongming Heart Sutra will let any betrayer understand the consequences. If you can''t merge the heart sword into the heart magic sword cliff world, you will never become a direct biography... If it''s not a direct biography, you won''t get the true biography anyway.


    Unknowingly, Zhongjian cliff sect has a very complete inheritance and screening system, which makes Su Li feel very relieved.


    He looked at Xu GuZi, who was so dull that he couldn''t say a word. He didn''t say anything more, but turned to Gu Songzi and said, "it seems that we''d better find a foothold on the mountain outside, and there can be less trouble."


    Gu Songzi knows what Su Li means... There has been a lot of noise here. Now many people are wandering on the top of the mountain.


    Regardless of the forces behind Jianya sect and Dayan school palace, and regardless of the friendship between Su Li and Gu Songzi, the emotional opposition between the two sides has emerged.


    Gu Songzi sighed and said, "well, there is a bamboo peak thirty miles west of the jade peak. It has beautiful scenery and a grand scene of bamboo sea, clouds and waves, which can be used as another courtyard on the sword cliff."


    Su Li asked unexpectedly, "other courtyard? It doesn''t seem necessary. My sword cliff doesn''t mean to touch Kunlun."


    Gu Songzi smiled bitterly and said, "don''t worry about that. My Dayan school palace doesn''t prohibit other schools from setting up other schools here... After all, it''s just that these teaching children in my Dayan school palace can''t manage such a big place."


    Su Li understood... It turns out that the Kunlun Mountains are jointly managed by all factions in Central Asia, and the Dayan school palace is like a "uncrowned king" behind the scenes.


    ... in this case, he will have some understanding.


    So he nodded and said, "I see. Then I''ll set up a sword Pavilion on the bamboo peak thirty miles away."


    However, Gu Songzi added: "those who set up other hospitals in Kunlun have to bear the corresponding responsibility... That is, they need to protect the people of a city at the foot of the mountain... I wonder if you are ready?"


    Su Li was surprised again. There was such an operation.


    Gu Songzi sighed and said, "this is actually an attempt by our school palace to teach us all kinds of methods. I hope all schools can bring us some inspiration."


    Su Li nodded and sighed that the Dayan school palace really wanted to educate.


    But it sounded troublesome, but he didn''t have much resistance... On the contrary, his heart suddenly became active, and even his skull was involuntarily eager to try.


    He regarded Dongzhou and the Western Qin Dynasty as an experimental field to practice the idea of humanity in his heart, but in fact he did not dare to act recklessly, because it might cause Dongzhou humanity, which had already climbed to the peak, to fall into the abyss in an instant.


    But this is different in Zhongzhou. A city-state can be regarded as an independent civilization, and it is still a blank embryonic civilization for people to graffiti... How much Su Li likes it. He wants to try to see what results another civilization in his heart will develop.


    So he readily agreed and took the sword cliff people away


    Yuejian and Chuhe looked at xuguzi, who had been silent since the beginning. They wanted to stay with the elder, but they didn''t expect that xuguzi was very angry and said, "get out of here, don''t bother me!"


    Yuejian and Chuhe grew up under the authority of xuguzi when they were young. At this time, they were so frightened that they had to follow the people on Jianya... Their backs were in a panic, and some were like dogs who had lost their homes.


    Gu Songzi looked at Xu GuZi helplessly and asked, "younger martial brother, why? These two children are innocent."


    But xuguzi still looked dignified and anxious. He didn''t say much, but said coldly, "I want to be alone."


    Then he turned around and went back to his cottage without giving Gu Songzi face.


    Gu Songzi was worried when he saw this... He cherished the feeling of discussing Tao with Su Li, but he didn''t want to see xuguzi like this. It can be said that he was caught in a dilemma in the middle.


    ... but what about xuguzi? He has been silent since just now. Is it really because he was suppressed by ancient pine nuts?


    Not so, but he suddenly found that his hand holding the sword was trembling!


    He doesn''t know why or how to cause it... In short, as a Sword Fairy about to rise to the upper world, he can''t even hold the sword stably

 Chapter 542

    Su Li and others came to the Kunlun bamboo peak.


    The scenery here is really good. The sea of bamboo floating all over the mountain looks very charming.


    Seeing the bamboo sea when the weather is sunny and stepping on the clouds when the weather is cloudy... Su Li is really satisfied with this place.


    So he stepped on Lian Shanyin and a nine story tower rose from the ground


    Just like the original architectural style of Jianzong, this is a sword pavilion with sharp eaves like a sharp blade.


    He has used the "great infrastructure technology" to perfection. After fixing the wall of the pavilion with an array, its main body has been completed.


    The interior decoration... Let others worry about it. Anyway, Su Li just took the top of the sword Pavilion as his room.


    People also have no opinion about this. The son of Jianya should have been in the most respected position.


    Then Su Li arranged a transmission array in the sword Pavilion, so the disciples of the sect began to arrange arrays for this place.


    This time, Gu Zhizi personally led the team to arrange the defense array of the sword Pavilion.


    After all, this is another hospital in Kunlun, Zhongzhou. It is second only to Jianya headquarters. You can''t be too careful.


    After the completion of the transmission array here, Xia Ming, the reclusive leader of Jianya sect, was thinking of going out for a trip.


    He was curious about the Dayan school palace, the uncrowned king in Central Asia. He could visit it if he had the opportunity.


    However, Xia Ming''s visit to the school palace is not a casual matter, but the formal establishment of diplomatic relations between the two major forces, which requires a troublesome process.


    So when Xia Ming revealed this idea, Su Li decisively left the contact matter Yidu to Jing Chen, and then he came to the top of the sword Pavilion, which was called "shut up".


    Of course, he was indeed in seclusion, but while enjoying the fruit juice squeezed by holding the spike and using the fruit produced in China, he wondered how to deal with the whole city-state people told by ancient pine nuts.


    During this time, the Dayan school palace is mobilizing the population allocated to Zhufeng... They do not have a ready-made complete city-state, and the population is drawn from each city-state within the Kunlun range.


    People gathered from various city states... It''s very troublesome. They don''t even know the most basic language. If they are suddenly stuffed into a place, I''m afraid it will be chaotic for a while.


    Su Li didn''t care too much about this situation. What he had been thinking about was the root cause of why the people of Central Asia couldn''t develop their own civilization. Want to understand the root cause, the so-called language barrier, no words, are side details.


    Of course, after thinking for some time, he felt boring, and then took out the magic knife from the treasure Pavilion and began to think about it


    He had to ponder over the shape of the single blade sword, because he found that if he wanted to easily engrave runes on the sword, a special sword shape could reduce a lot of work.


    This single blade sword is made of magic ghost stone. It is not only highly plastic, but also has excellent power conductivity.


    Su Li''s first thought of the shape of the rune sword was the "Zhenmo sword" he had previously used to destroy the flesh and blood mill in the hundred countries of the western regions. It can be said that it was the most lethal Dharma sword he invented.


    Take the soul calming talisman as the root bone, fill it with Nine Yang talismans, and then contain it in the sword forged by the magic ghost stone


    Originally, Su Li should have adjusted the sword sign to carve it into the sword, but if it was this magic sword, there would be different changes


    Directly change the shape of the "sword body" to make the sword body match the shape and trend of the magic sword charm, and finally form a strange sword body with a twist of the sword body and a semicircular arc with a turn in the middle.


    The shape of this sword is a little strange, and the primary color of magic stone is purple and gray, which has given a trace of evil color to this strange sword.


    However, after Su Li successfully portrayed the "magic sword talisman", golden lines appeared on the body of the sword.


    This makes the sword feel sacred again.


    Evil is sacred, which is the feeling of the sword refined by Su Li at this time.


    Su Li was very satisfied with this Rune sword, but regretted that it was not representative. Because he was able to complete the casting completely relying on the particularity of the magic ghost stone.


    As for the method of making talismans, Su Li is not ready to continue to study deeply, which requires multi-party cooperation and countless attempts.


    But he can find his way of thinking and direction first, and then assign the task to the idle people of Fuzong and Qizong... These people have been idle enough recently. It''s time to take over a project and make good efforts.


    Later, he also officially named the magic knife whose shape was completely changed as "town magic sword", because according to his idea, it was forged for the devil of the abyss.


    Suppress the evil spirit with the power of calming the soul, cut the sword body made of magic stone, and melt and purify the evil spirit with the powerful power of Zhiyang... Well, this is in place.


    Su Li thought about his idea, and then passed the original heavy Jun sword to Beiguang


    Really, he didn''t think that Beiguang could understand chongjun''s meaning. He understood chongjun''s meaning without earthly behavior. Coupled with his deviation of chongjun''s meaning, he can only play the 30% power of this sword.


    But that''s enough. It''s enough for him to deal with it for a while.


    If Beiguang can quickly master Tu Xing Zhen Yuan and learn the ground breaking sword technique after the pill is formed, he will be able to give full play to 80% of the power of this heavy Jun sword.


    After all, he didn''t really refine it. It should be the limit to reach this level.


    He just ignored one thing, that is, he had passed the ''ice Hunter'' to Beiguang before


    As a result, the young man wore an ice field hunter and then carried the heavy sword. Unexpectedly, he carried the heavy sword with the magical power of the ice field hunter and his own heavy intention, and then gave full play to the power of destroying the withered and decaying.


    Su Li lost two spells and tried them. The power was controlled at the congenital peak


    But I didn''t expect that these spells were broken by Beiguang with a heavy Jun sword... So at this moment, Beiguang finally experienced what is called "breaking thousands of methods with one sword".


    "Is this master''s strength? No, it''s only a tiny part of master''s strength..." Beiguang was touched, but he practiced harder.


    He wears an ice hunter to practice sword, but he is a burden on his heart. He is not afraid to endure the fatigue of your heart. He thinks it is a kind of honing of his heart.


    The hunter who takes off the ice field and cultivates with a heavy sword is to hone his body. He is not afraid of physical pain. He is eager to grow in this pain.


    After catching up with Su Li and seeing so much, the young man finally completed the transformation of his mind. His cultivation came naturally, and generally entered the realm of returning to the truth, and he could immediately try to knot Dan as long as he accumulated enough.


    Even the matter of jiedan has been well thought out for Beiguang. What he hopes now is to continue to consolidate the foundation. The best Jindan will have good power when it comes up.


    Su Li is a little melancholy... If he continues to suppress his cultivation, his disciples will catch up with him.


    Watching Beiguang practice hard, Su Li was full of disappointment.


    At this time, there is a light rain at the foot of the mountain, and the sword Pavilion is located on the cloud top of the bamboo peak. Beiguang practiced his sword hard, as if he were standing in the clouds. It was quite artistic conception.


    But a moment later, Su Li looked through the sea of clouds below and saw the short old man walking all the way on the steep mountain road.


    Su Li saw that he didn''t wait much. After ordering Beiguang, he went down the mountain road to meet him.


    He walked down the mountain path for a few steps, surrounded by clouds and fog.


    Then he took a quick step down, and saw that the sky was darkening rapidly, and the surrounding began to rain.


    "Why did the old man come in person?" Su Li greeted Gu Songzi as he walked up the mountain road.


    Gu Songzi replied with a smile, "the mortals and people prepared for Zhufeng have arrived. There are 20000 people in total. Now they are all under Zhufeng, waiting for you to settle down."


    Su Li couldn''t help but say, "this kind of thing, the old man can just send someone to inform him. Even if he comes in person, he can drive the clouds directly to the peak. Why do you want to climb the mountain path here?"


    Gu Songzi said, "now this bamboo peak is the residence of Jianya sect. How can the old man respect the reputation of Jianya sect? How can he easily offend?"


    Although he knew he wanted to ease the contradiction between Jianya sect and xuguzi, Su Li really couldn''t feel bad about this sincere old man.


    "Well, let''s go and see the 20000 people." Su Li nodded without saying anything more.


    Twenty thousand people are not much for him. Of course, it is enough to support a small society as a city-state.


    He walked down the mountain with Gu Songzi, and then found that a group of mortals from Zhongzhou really gathered in a valley open space at the foot of the mountain.


    Dark brown skin, slightly short stature, and numb eyes... These people are not much different from the people in Central Asia seen by Su Li along the way.


    "Ten thousand young men and ten thousand young women are strong people who are not easy to die." Gu Songzi said to Su Li.


    Listening to Gu Songzi''s words, Su Li looked a little stunned... He thought carefully, and then said, "can you trouble to bring their family? I know it may be too much, but I need their family."


    Gu Songzi was surprised this time. He didn''t expect Su Li to make such a request... You know, these were selected by him, but he didn''t expect to be able to please Su Li?


    "Since we want them to settle down here, we should always have family? What do I need to pay to get their family?" Su Li asked seriously.


    Gu Songzi pondered... Not because of how difficult it was, but because he realized that Su Li seemed to have brought him some hint

 Chapter 543

    Su Li felt that the attitude of Zhongzhou friars towards mortals was very problematic. They seemed to lack a lot of humanity and treated them purely as goods.


    "Why, is it difficult?" seeing that Gu Songzi didn''t answer, Su Li asked.


    Gu Songzi woke up, shook his head and said, "there''s no difficulty... It''s just that the concept of ''home'' mentioned by Xiaoyou makes me care a little."


    "Eh?" Su Li was surprised and didn''t think of it at all.


    He asked curiously, "how do you treat the elderly in this central city-state?"


    Gu Songzi hesitated slightly, and then said, "because the controllers of each city-state are generally unwilling to waste resources to raise useless people, older people generally give some dry food after they have no strength, and then let their parents and children carry it in the wild and let them destroy themselves."


    Su Li was stunned for a moment. He said strangely, "there is no shortage of food here. As long as people are willing to cultivate, they can definitely afford to support these old people. Why can''t these old people die well?"


    Gu Songzi is speechless. Maybe it has always been so in Zhongzhou. Even he has formed a habit.


    He hammered his aching waist and said inexplicably, "little friend, do you know how I got into this practice?"


    Su Li shook his head.


    "That year, the old man was carried by his children and placed at the entrance of Kunlun mountain. In fact, the old man still had some strength that year. It''s no problem to help the boy at home for another two years."


    "But I think that if I come here again in two years, I will really watch myself swallowed by wild animals in the mountains. So I want to find a good place to lie down while I still have some strength."


    "Unexpectedly, I walked to the foot of the jade mountain. Fortunately, a passing master gave me a method of strengthening my body and connecting my body... So I entered the practice."


    "It''s a pity that I forgot my child when I was addicted to practice. As a result, I went to find him on a whim after I closed my door, but I found that he was lying on a huge stone and was being eaten by wild animals..."


    Su Li listened patiently as Gu Songzi finished. He already understood what the old man meant... This is the way of life of Chinese people since ancient times. He never thought about and realized that it was wrong.


    It''s like knowing and seeing obstacles. Even Gu Songzi didn''t find anything wrong with this custom... He didn''t know that in Su Li''s eyes, this custom is so barbaric and the most important factor hindering the rise of humanitarian civilization in Central Asia!


    "Zhongzhou, after all, has been interfered too much by the practitioners." Su Li sighed.


    Gu Songzi doesn''t deny this, but he still has to defend: "but these people must rely on practitioners to survive."


    Su Li nodded and didn''t refute. He just said, "in that case, let me guide you in another way."


    Gu Songzi suddenly became interested. He wanted to know what method Su Li would use to guide these mortals.


    So he couldn''t help saying, "I''ve sent people to collect the people you want. Do you want to see these people first? It''s best to show your holiness in front of them, which is conducive to your control over them later."


    Su Li nodded and said, "that''s right."


    It''s like following good advice.


    It''s a very interesting thing... Even Jing Chen couldn''t help coming out of the sword Pavilion and hiding on the mountain with Beiguang. It depends on how Su Li operates.


    The greatest pleasure of joining the sword cliff sect has now turned into appreciating the Sao operation of his son... It''s really indescribable.


    Su Li didn''t have any delay. He just spread his sword wings and then inspired the Jingming symbol... The next moment, his whole body was wrapped in a soft white light, and came to the top of the 20000 mortals with a trace of pure and peaceful air.


    Those mortal men and women quickly knelt with their heads down, and they seemed to know what the next steps were.


    But Su Li didn''t say much, but he still quietly opened his sword wings and suspended in the air.


    The sharp Qi brought by the sword wing made people afraid, but the peaceful and clean Qi of Jingming Fu made people feel calm and want to be close... So this formed the image specially expressed by Su Li. The combination of majesty and benevolence is awe inspiring and admirable.


    Gu Songzi, who was watching stealthily, praised the way to deceive mortals.


    In the past, those immortal cultivation forces, even if they become saints in front of important people, often show a pure heart and few desires, floating like immortals... Such characters have no deterrent and imagination space for ordinary people, okay. Even if it can move mountains and seas, it will be a "powerful" and it will be over.


    It''s like what Su Li did now. He completely covered his image with the soft light of Jingming symbol, which makes people feel very mysterious and full of reverie.


    They just show a certain temperament, even if they just float quietly in the air, it makes people think.


    Of course, Su Li can notice that the numbness in the eyes of these mortals is still not eliminated, and their awe is only the fear and obedience of those who control their lives.


    Su Li didn''t care about this. He waited patiently until an hour later, Gu Songzi asked someone to send their relatives


    There are more than 6000 people in their 40s and 50s and more than 400 young children... Many old people are gone.


    This is all the dependents of these 20000 people... A large number of people are alone.


    After those old people and children came, they knelt down and dared not make any more noise. They were waiting for the God in the sky to patrol and show his power, and then start the next life.


    Su Li nodded with satisfaction when he saw this, but he didn''t open his mouth. Instead, he directly used some willpower to print the scene into the minds of these mortals, and then directly sounded in the hearts of everyone with the voice of his heart:


    Whoever believes in me can live.


    The plain words did not take a trace of smoke and anger, and then under the stunned eyes of Gu Songzi, Su Li''s whole body directly disappeared in the eyes of these mortals.


    Su Li knew that Gu Songzi could see himself, so he gave him a wink and flew directly to the top of the bamboo peak.


    Seeing this, Gu Songzi hurriedly followed, but there were many things in his heart that he didn''t understand.


    The Xiuzhen family in Zhongzhou has always exercised the rule of grace and power over mortals since ancient times, and the newly established city-state must declare the rules of the city-state at the beginning and let everyone know who is the ruler.


    But what about sully?


    He didn''t do anything, but left a very strange word and left.


    However, someone was even more anxious than him. When he followed Su Li to the sword Pavilion, Beiguang couldn''t wait to ask, "master, what did you mean by the sentence left to them? Is there any mystery?"


    Su Li nodded slightly and said, "literally: believe me, they can all survive."


    The nearby Kirin couldn''t see it anymore. He said directly, "fool boy, no matter how bad your master is, he is also a serious God King. He wants to rule the people with faith!"


    Beiguang was surprised. He asked, "but master, didn''t you say you don''t care about other people''s beliefs?"


    Su Li nodded and said, "it''s just that these people in China are not as smart as the people in Dongzhou. They need some external stimulation to stimulate their potential."


    Beiguang doesn''t understand, because this is the knowledge of Shinto.


    Gu Songzi was shocked on his face. He asked: "what you repair is the Shinto?"


    When he heard the Shinto, his first reaction was also those wild Mao gods... Even many powerful practitioners were regarded as gods in the eyes of mortals.


    Qilin said angrily, "don''t underestimate the Shinto. This guy is officially canonized by Dongzhou Tianting. He is a serious God, which is not comparable to the earth God on earth."


    Su Li said modestly at this time: "I heard that it would be helpful to understand the Tao in the future, but I''m not ready to really go this way."


    The Begonia hidden in his hair smiled sweetly... He really didn''t want to walk the Shinto, but he walked better than anyone.


    Qilin said as if he had figured something out: "I see. With your temperament, if these people are trusting you, you will certainly return their wishes without interception."


    "Every life has its own spiritual power, but the reason why everything is mortal is that they can''t turn their thoughts and thoughts into forces that can affect the things around them... But when these spiritual powers become willpower and then become divine power from you, the situation is completely different!"


    Su Li nodded approvingly... He regarded himself as a converter and turned spiritual power into divine power.


    Gu Songzi didn''t continue to be surprised after accepting that Su Li was a working God King. After all, Jianya sect is also backed by the Oriental heaven, and it seems that the relationship is closer than their Dayan school palace.


    But he still asked suspiciously, "but if you want to guide them with faith, but you don''t know why you don''t have a clear direction?"


    Gu Songzi felt that this was also a method, but he was still surprised by Su Li''s "Inaction".


    Su Li said calmly, "I just want to see what they can develop with their own wisdom... If I really plan everything, the civilization they will build in the future is only for me. But what I want is to see the civilization they have built."


    Gu Songzi still didn''t understand. He didn''t understand why Su Li expected so much from these mortals?


    Su Li explained again: "I just think that different nations have different thoughts on this world under different circumstances. These unique thoughts are the essence of a civilization."


    "What I want to see is these thoughts... Maybe it will be childish, but it may also be full of fun and enlighten me on the way of waiting?"


    Gu Songzi''s eyes were a little lax... He found that he and Su Li were indeed worthy of the same road, but he hesitated on his own road, trembling for fear of taking a wrong step.


    And what about sully?


    But he marched forward with great strides.

 Chapter 544

    Su Li adopted an attitude similar to stocking to the people at the foot of Yufeng.


    He made these mortals believe in him, but he would not make a direct response, but a guiding response so that these people can rely more on themselves to survive.


    Compared with the ordinary people in Dongzhou, they are more worried. Even if they can get more meat flowers to satisfy their hunger just by praying to him, the ordinary people in Zhongzhou will still habitually open up wasteland and cultivate land by themselves, rather than just rely on "faith" to live.


    For the people in Dongzhou, the so-called faith is just embellishment. They believe in the value created by their own hands... This situation is Su Li''s favorite.


    So he also wants to apply this model to the Chinese people


    But I had trouble at the beginning.


    Chinese people simply don''t have any "subjective initiative".


    It seems that without telling them what to do, they don''t know what to do.


    Every day I stay idle in the open space under the bamboo peak and eat the fleshy flowers from prayer. It seems that the days are very satisfied?


    This would not work, so Su Li thought for a moment and began to pray for these people to "cut corners on work and materials".


    He found that sometimes it''s not that the gods don''t want to give complete feedback to believers, but that some believers are simply sorry for this feedback.


    Forget it, he''d better have a "feedback rating" system.


    Only some people with enough quality can get the corresponding divine power feedback.


    So those people began to be hungry


    Hungry, they had to start looking for food.


    It was the children who first made changes. They had not become numb and spontaneously looked for something to eat in the surrounding woodland.


    It actually inspired the adults... No, or the old people.


    Several old people who could make up their minds thought that they couldn''t stay any longer. Their gods simply put them away.


    The wisdom of the old people began to show. Most of them were used to doing some work when they were young. More than 4000 old people pieced together and began to teach those young people how to farm and build houses.


    Of course, there are also those who are unconvinced or want to live lazily.


    The less Su Li gives back to such people... Even these people themselves can''t produce much faith.


    Su Li''s feedback has changed from directly giving finished products to giving directional guidance.


    For example, if the collected food is poisonous, Su Li''s divine power will help identify it.


    If someone gets sick and injured, his divine power will carry out a certain degree of treatment after the other party prays. Then, in the form of daydreaming, you can tell them which herbs they use to accelerate their recovery


    Therefore, by virtue of their own labor, they can gain more favor from the gods, while the lazy are hated by the gods. This experience was quickly summarized by these people.


    In just one month, the residents at the foot of the bamboo mountain had a new atmosphere.


    They already have a house... Although the house is simple and disorganized, it has the rudiment of the city.


    More importantly, they have their own leader, an older and wisest old man.


    The old man not only had the wisdom accumulated from his life experience, but also learned to think by himself under the Enlightenment of Su Li''s divine power... So these Zhongzhou natives knew that their gods preferred the wise.


    Therefore, the status of the elderly has become very high, because the life experience of the elderly can often provide good guidance to young people, so that they can suffer less risks and gain more.


    But they had to face the attack of wild animals... Unlike those city states controlled by Xiuzhen family, Su Li would not mention these people to drive away wild animals.


    Young people had to find their own way to deal with the intrusion of wild animals... Until a brave man made a sharpened stick to protect his pregnant wife and met the tiger alone.


    Everyone in this new tribe once again witnessed the miracle


    The young brave man was surrounded by the holy light. His courage gave him a sacred armed force to protect him from the tiger''s mouth, and also gave him a powerful force to kill the evil tiger at once.


    So people knew that their gods were always with them.


    But the gods hope that they can survive in the way of diligence, wisdom, courage and benevolence... It is also the first time that some qualities that they have never really recognized and summarized have been injected into the numb hearts of the indigenous people in Central Asia.


    "It''s amazing. It''s really amazing..." Gu Songzi has been on the bamboo peak since that day. He has been observing the emerging tribes below from the clouds


    Su Li did not directly build a city-state, but let these people spontaneously organize the form of a primitive tribe.


    Gu Songzi was not optimistic about this unorganized and disciplined tribe, and thought Su Li was whimsical... But then he found that the people in this tribe had begun to spontaneously form some discipline under some obscure guidance.


    This is actually the most basic social division of labor.


    The old man is responsible for guiding the direction and teaching his experience to the children, while the women pick melons and fruits nearby and plant them, while the men go out fishing and hunting and pick up mountain goods.


    The people in this tribe live a busy life, even harder than those in some city states.


    But they were all happy and enjoyed it.


    "Old man, it''s time to go. Isn''t today the day when your Dayan school palace opens the mountain gate? Hurry up. You''re going to preside over the ceremony." Su Li couldn''t help urging... What''s the matter with the old man? Hasn''t he been waiting for Dayan school palace to open the mountain gate for a long time?


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. Just let other people do this once-in-a-century thing. Old man, I''d better continue to observe your humanitarian ''experiment'' here... It''s so interesting."


    Gu Songzi said to the once-in-a-hundred-year event of Dayan school palace... That''s not a thing!


    Su Li stared at the old man angrily and said, "I''ll go first. I''m here with a task. I have to drain the books in your school palace."


    This is a joke. The two have really made friends in previous years during this period of time, and they talk very casually... It can be seen from the fact that Gu Songzi has stayed on the bamboo peak since he hasn''t returned to Dayan school palace for a month.


    But after hearing this, Gu Songzi looked like being struck by thunder.


    He asked in a difficult tone, "don''t you spend a lot of time reading books in the future?"


    Su Li nodded seriously: "yes, I don''t just have to read and memorize the books. After I come back, I have to dictate them for martial uncle Jingchen to record... After all, the time for me to teach at Jianya is too short, so I need to accumulate more details."


    Gu Songzi frowned when he heard this. He said, "your time is very precious and can''t be wasted by these things!"


    Su Li shrugged and said, "there''s no way. It''s my responsibility."


    Gu Songzi nodded in distress and agreed with this sentence. Then he took it out of his pocket for a while. Finally, he found a page like jade and handed it to Su Li. Then he said, "this is the ''Dayan book record''. You can read all the books in my Dayan school palace with it... You can''t do the copying by yourself!"


    The kind old man suddenly became a little fierce, which startled Su Li.


    Then he dared not disobey the ferocious Gu Songzi, took the jade page and said, "well, I''ll arrange it and come back later."


    ¡­¡­


    Jingchen is leisurely drinking tea. He has to be ready for the next busy days.


    He hated copying books most in his life. Last time Su Li asked him to do it once, which made him hate it. How could his hand, which was born to hold a sword, be used to hold a pen?


    But this time I can''t help it. This is the key to the rise of sword cliff sect and an important task for everyone.


    Even Su Li, the son of God, has to enter the Dayan school palace to study hard every day in order to record more books. In contrast, what does it matter if he just copies books at night?


    It''s really a sacred sense of mission to share weal and woe with Su Li and work together for the future of Jianya sect


    Jing Chen is intoxicated with the feeling of self dedication for the sword cliff teaching, and feels that his life seems to have been sublimated.


    ... then he saw that Su Lifeng rushed in angrily, then left a page of jade book and said to him, "you can start copying... But it''s not just an ordinary collection of books, but also the top inheritance of Dayan school palace. Remember not to look at it... That''s it."


    He left.


    Jingchen loosened his hand and the tea cup fell to the ground.


    Agreed to undertake the heavy task of sword cliff together? As a result, why did he bear the burden alone?


    Jingchen stroked his long black hair and thought how much more could he save after this time?


    Then he suddenly pulled it hard, and suddenly pulled off a handful of hair. Then he smiled with a broken look and said, "anyway, it''s all going to fall. I might as well tear it off myself."


    At this time, Yuejian came to see him. Seeing his situation, he rushed to him, pressed his hand with his chest and said, "senior brother, don''t do this. We can carry everything together..."


    Jing Chen was stunned. Suddenly, he felt that copying books was not an unacceptable thing


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Li turned and left, he somehow found that the "marriage" characteristic of his divine power flashed again... Did he do anything?


    be rather baffling.


    Without much thought, he quickly returned to Gu Songzi... The old man couldn''t wait to talk to him again.


    Although it''s a pleasure to talk about Tao, especially talking about Tao with ancient pine nuts can also improve the golden pill drawing... But the old man is a little too sticky. He''s even more sticky than Begonia


    "Can''t he let you have a rest? I really want to deal with the prayers of those believers with you..." Haitang was turning over impatiently on Su Li''s skull at this time.

 Chapter 545

    The Dayan school palace was rejected for the first time. Since their mountain leader handed over the "Dayan book" to Su Li, the people of Jianya sect have completely lost interest in the opening of the Mountain Gate of Dayan school palace.


    People have already sent the "Dayan book records" to the door. Isn''t that what you want?


    Anyway, those who go to Dayan school palace to study are aiming at the top inheritance, and the people of Jianya are not interested in those top inheritance.


    They have their own top inheritance, and what they lack is the complement of those roots.


    What''s more, now the head of Dayan school palace has completely "defected"


    Gu Songzi looked at all the activities of the emerging tribe with strong interest. He was full of curiosity and asked, "why do you just let them get together and become different...? is the concept of ''home'' really so important?"


    Su Li replied, "I think the concept of ''family'' is very important for any nation, because a ''family'' is the most basic social unit."


    "If there are children at home, adults and young people are children''s examples, which can make children know what they will become when they grow up."


    "There are old people at home, that is the example of those young people. As long as you look at these old people, these young people will understand their life after aging."


    "The elderly, after going through the wind and frost, can place their expectations and hopes on the children... This forms a perfect spiritual circle."


    Su Li paused here, then looked at another place outside Kunlun Mountain and said, "the people of Central Asia have always maintained the custom of ''funeral'' to send the old people to the wilderness for their own survival and destruction, which seems very bad to me."


    "Originally, under the rule of the practitioners, the life track of all people seemed to be fixed. In this way, they were clear about their own future."


    "They personally sent their elders into the wilderness and faced the beasts alone and powerlessly. Then it will be their turn to face all this alone in the future..."


    "Is this a desperate future? Their lives have no hope, so they basically live just to live."


    Gu Songzi chewed the meaning of Su Li''s words and said, "so you let those old people live well, so that young people can see themselves and enjoy their old age."


    "However, you never give anything directly, so how they live in their old age directly depends on their efforts and the attitude of their children towards them..."


    The more he said, the more energetic he became, as if he had really figured out something. He continued: "originally, they sent their parents away in person, which also means that their children will send them away in the future. In this way, how can they be free from hostility? It will be bad for the children''s education and growth."


    "But now, they will pour their feelings into the children and become a real example for the children..."


    Gu Songzi suddenly choked up. He can be said to sympathize with this situation, because he himself is a native of Zhongzhou.


    As a result of previous habits, I never felt that there was anything wrong with the living customs of Chinese people. Although I was committed to educating all sentient beings, I always talked about the results... As a result, Su Li came, in essence, it only enabled these mortals to have a basis for their old age, and their spiritual outlook had undergone earth shaking changes.


    In fact, this is not to blame the ancient pine nut. If you want to blame it, you can only blame Zhongzhou. In fact, Zhongzhou is still the Zhongzhou of the cultivators. Even if these mortals form their own community, they must be protected by the cultivators before they can survive on the land of Zhongzhou.


    So their fate is essentially under the control of these practitioners.


    Su Li was puzzled when he saw Gu Songzi''s sad, happy and emotional appearance. He asked, "old man, what do these mortals mean to the spiritual world in Central Asia? Why do I think you have" kept "these mortals meaninglessly?"


    In this regard, Gu Songzi said frankly: "there are two main reasons for this situation... First, although the Xiuzhen family has multiplied for so long and has long become the ''superior people'' in Central Asia, the whole Xiuzhen world still needs to rely on mortals to develop."


    "Second, because the more living people, the fewer the disasters of the cultivators can be. Therefore, the cultivators also need ordinary people to compensate for the disasters for them."


    Su Li nodded clearly and added: "in addition, some evil and evil friars like to sacrifice living people to refine magic tools or magical powers, so for people in Central Asia... Mortals are actually a kind of cultivation resources."


    Gu Songzi seems a little lost. He has more and more felt that Zhongzhou''s humanitarian model is full of disadvantages. He just wanted to change this situation to make these attempts and efforts... But unfortunately, there was no good feedback before meeting Su Li.


    But now it''s different... At first glance, Gu Songzi can confirm that this is the way he has been looking for.


    So he hesitated for a long time while watching the growth of Zhushan tribe with joy


    He asked Su Li, "how about letting everyone under Kunlun believe in Xiaoyou?"


    Su Li was full of resistance... What did he do for such a thing? He can''t afford the causality of so many people. He just experimented on a small scale.


    So he quickly shook his head and refused, "it''s impossible. This is the territory of the middle heaven. Why does the old man want to stay close and go far?"


    "There are so many gods in heaven. If ordinary people believe in them, they can naturally lower their divine power to protect ordinary people, which is much better than my divine power alone."


    Gu Songzi sounds reasonable... But the problem is, he is not familiar with the gods in the middle heaven!


    So he looked at Su Li blankly and blinked. He looked like asking for an answer, which made people very helpless


    "Poof ~"


    Begonia smiled on Su Li''s skull and made a sound.


    Gu Songzi stared at Su Li''s head strangely. He hadn''t found a thing on Su Li''s head before.


    Knowing that he couldn''t hide, Haitang put up his head from Su Li''s hair and nodded slightly to Gu Songzi. It was a greeting, and then he went back again.


    Seeing this, Gu Songzi said to Su Li with a serious face: "little friend spoiled the flower demon. No one will say more, but it spoiled it to the tip of his hair... I''m afraid it''s too much?"


    Su Li was a little stunned, then casually stretched out his hand and gently scratched his head, and then said, "it''s OK. She usually doesn''t stand up for people to see."


    "Alas ~" Gu Songzi sighed and said, "well, it''s the little friend''s own business. The old man just mentioned it."


    He didn''t know that his casual mention really offended some careful goddess... What''s "too much?" She just likes to lie on the tip of her husband''s hair. Is it wrong?!


    So Begonia, who could have given some tips, kept silent and played a small temper. Su Li would not force him. He could only let Gu Songzi run back to Dayan school palace to look at his inheritance classics.


    This is probably the biggest deficiency of this mortal world... That is, there is too little connection with the upper bound.


    Gu Songzi had no face to tell Su Li that he, the mountain head of Dayan school palace, didn''t know much about the heaven behind his home.


    As a matter of fact, it is the first time in a thousand years that the Chien Ya sect has been invited to study at the Dayan school palace. And they can only receive passively and don''t know how to transfer the following information to the top


    Although there are various reasons, it''s really embarrassing to say such a thing. Therefore, Gu Songzi can only go back to the school palace to check the classics, and maybe he can find some clues.


    Su Li laughed secretly at this situation, at least so that he wouldn''t have to be stuck... What can be observed in the lives of these mortals? In a few decades or hundreds of years, the tribe will look at it for several generations before it can see the results.


    Anyway, Su Li didn''t have the patience to wait. He immediately returned to his room at the top of the sword Pavilion.


    He''s going to shut himself up, too.


    Previously, he said that he should practice the East Star Sutra to refine his mana. As a result, he is now free... Well, he has got unexpected leisure, but he has pity on Jing Chen.


    However, when he began to recall the cultivation method of the first important day of the East Star Sutra, he suddenly froze


    Because the "East Star Photo scripture" is also a concept, he needs to find a reference for visualization... And this reference is also very simple, that is, a God King of the Oriental heaven.


    In fact, the "east star shining scripture" is also a wonderful divine refining technique. It uses the divinity of the visualizing God to stimulate its own spiritual power, and then uses the spiritual power to complete the work of refining magic power.


    But in this way, it is equivalent to forming cause and effect with the imagined God. Therefore, it is also a secret method involving cause and effect, and it is also the reason why it can remember the content in cause and effect.


    It''s very easy for Jianya to teach others to do this. After all, the God of Da Chun is staying in the church. If you want to imagine, of course, just look at her directly.


    So Su Li''s problem comes... He doesn''t want to take Chun as the object of observation, because he can''t be serious towards Chun!


    "Well... There are those gods in our eastern heaven?" Su Li asked pretending to be nothing.


    So in essence, he and Gu Songzi are really the same... Both of them don''t know what constitutes their own heaven, so don''t laugh at 50 steps!


    Begonia wanted to laugh again. She asked, "why, can''t you find the visualization object?"


    Su Li is a little unhappy. If he sees through it, can he not expose it? He still wants face.


    So he said, "otherwise, I can only imagine the true ancestor fluorene mang... It''s good..."


    "No... what''s good about a girl." Haitang flatly rejected it without hesitation.


    Then she thought again and said, "even if you don''t want to imagine my body, you can directly imagine my father."


    "Don''t!" this time it''s Su Li''s turn to resist... Joking, imagine Chun''s father, Qing di?


    He was afraid of being killed directly.

 Chapter 546

    Su Li is very sad now. He thinks it''s so difficult to refine his mana?


    Even Begonia was not interested in giving him a popular science about the miracles of the Oriental heaven. He just held his breath and felt very uncomfortable... He didn''t believe it. Do you have to imagine that other people can refine their mana?


    He began to "work hard in anger" and seriously studied the "East Star Photo Sutra" in order to find the secret of refining magic power.


    What happened to the goal without visualization? He started directly from the root and tried to refine his Mana by himself!


    Of course, in order to study the principle of the East Star Sutra, he still "imagined" the Begonia a little.


    He held the Begonia in his hand and stared at it for a long time. According to the first day of the Scripture, the first step is to completely engrave the image of Begonia


    His gaze made Haitang uncomfortable. She suddenly regretted that she would not tease Su Li casually.


    So she couldn''t help saying, "can you stop looking at me like this? It''s scary."


    "I''m just visualizing. What''s more effective than visualizing a real person?" Su Li replied solemnly.


    Haitang said reluctantly, "the principle of the East Star Sutra is actually the same as that you use your divine power to transform mortal beliefs. Visualizing is just to keep a ''God'' in your heart. Although this'' God ''borrows the image of the gods in the upper world, it is actually the condensation of your own spiritual power."


    "And the more concise the spiritual power is, naturally it will be able to refine stronger mana."


    "In fact, many friars in this mortal world have noticed that the more powerful the spiritual cultivation is, the stronger the mana is. However, no one has summarized an effective and systematic cultivation method."


    Su Li began to listen carefully to Haitang explain the secret of refining mana. These are experiences that need several generations or even more generations to explore. It''s no big deal for him to study carefully.


    According to Haitang''s explanation, he understood the role of the "God" in visualizing the mind.


    If there is a God in the heart, when the external mana is absorbed into the body, first go through the God in the heart, and then these Manas can be directly refined, purified and compressed through the spiritual power that is the most concise in itself.


    For Yuan Ying friars, their Yuan Ying is actually used in this way, but through this "East Star Photo scripture", they can greatly increase the efficiency of Gathering Mana, and improve the quality of mana.


    After understanding the principle, Su Li began to think about it... It was impossible to make him think about God like others. After all, he didn''t believe in his own God.


    In that case, we need to see how to refine and compress mana in another way


    His first thought was his own Rune and seal.


    This is what he is best at. His brain hole suddenly opened. He has some ideas.


    He first absorbed the vitality of heaven and earth with the spirit of returning to Tibet in the mountain and sea, and then generated a rune seal of "spirit seal" at the position of Dantian.


    After a little adjustment, the vitality of heaven and earth is absorbed into this talisman to ensure that it will not escape.


    Then he put pressure on the spirit of heaven and earth in the spirit talisman to make it compress continuously.


    In the process of this compression, he constantly trains and strengthens with his own will... Sure enough, after a moment, the vitality of heaven and earth in the spirit seal became a very pure magic power belonging to him.


    "Effective... But it seems strange?" Su Li suddenly felt that the situation was a little subtle, as if he had a very unexpected feeling.


    Haitang looked at Su Li silently and left a rune full of magic power on him. Then he hung it on Su Li''s shoulder and said weakly, "Lang Jun, you just created a new method of cultivation. Don''t you have any self-consciousness?"


    "Eh?" Su Li was at a loss... Didn''t he use Rune and seal to store and refine mana? How did he start it again?


    Begonia knew that his family member was "unintentional loss" again.


    The practice of branding yourself with this Rune and then storing mana is actually creating another way for rune cultivation.


    This is tantamount to giving Fuxiu a chance to bypass the realm of today''s practice of Kaiyuan infant period and directly begin to refine mana.


    After all, today''s practice of Dharma also has the disadvantage of today''s practice of Dharma, that is, only practicing the yuan God and ignoring the human body''s "treasure raft for crossing adversity" in the world. Therefore, although the Yang gods and true immortals of today''s practice of Dharma are equally powerful, they are inevitably vulnerable to the true immortals of ancient practice of Dharma.


    But then Su Li realized it. He said, "it''s not a great creation. Although it can store mana in runes, it can neither sublimate its soul into a yuan God like today''s Dharma practice, so as to enjoy infinite life yuan. Nor can it melt the flesh body and sanctify the flesh body like the ancient Dharma practice."


    He didn''t think it was great.


    But after thinking about it, he said, "but it can''t be useless. At least there is a way to store mana, which can make me have more standby mana."


    When he said this, he took the skill of storing mana of Fuyin and named it "Fengyuan refining method", and then passed it to his master with heart and spirit admiration... It should be regarded as increasing the heritage of Fuzong.


    But Begonia could not help saying, "Lang Jun, have you never thought that if this method is carried forward, it can completely change the status and form of Fu practice?"


    "Other friars can only master mana after Yuanying, but Fuxiu can have mana during the golden elixir period. Even at Yuanying, they can have a lot more mana reserves than other Yuanying..."


    Begonia said that scene. It was like a dominant family... If all Fuxiu practitioners in the world had this skill, who would you still be the opponent of Fuxiu? It''s no use even if the ancient friar comes? As long as you save enough of this talisman for yourself, you can use mana at any time


    Seeing that Su Li has invented something subversive, but still calmly dislikes it, Haitang thinks the world is really wonderful


    And what about sully?


    However, he felt that this was just a way to store additional mana, which could not solve the fundamental problem for him.


    So he thought for a moment and simply suppressed the surface mana of the golden elixir with the prison cliff talisman among the golden elixirs, trying to make the surface mana of the golden elixir condensed under the repressive power of the prison cliff talisman.


    This has some effects, but maintaining the prison cliff talisman all the time is not a small consumption for him, and the efficiency is too low.


    Moreover, he found that using prison cliff talisman to help refine mana was better than using Zhenyue talisman, because it consumed less and was simpler... Anyway, the effect was only the power of repression.


    Then he patted himself on the forehead and felt silly... Although Zhenyue Fu consumed less, it still needed to be used and maintained by himself, but didn''t he have a Zhenyue seal?


    So it seemed as if with his thoughts turning, the Zhen Yue seal, which had been quietly staying in his elixir field and was completely gathered by merit, appeared above his golden elixir, and then the trace of all-round suppression spread out and wrapped all his golden elixir.


    The mana condensed on the golden elixir drawing immediately contracted, and then the drawing area that had been filled was empty, and then a large number of heaven and earth vitality gathered again to fill it


    If Su Li''s previous mana was equivalent to the peak of Yuan Ying''s exit from the body, it was just that the recovery speed was slower because the refining speed of golden pill drawing was not enough.


    So at this time, Su Li''s total mana remains unchanged, but the degree of refinement is directly double that of out of body! And because Zhen Yueyin helped suppress the vitality of heaven and earth, his recovery speed was no less than that of the normal out of the body.


    At this time, Su Li''s mana was so concise that he even practiced more than three times in the East Star Sutra, which was beyond his expectation... Because he hadn''t moved much, just had such an idea, how could his body and Zhen Yueyin help him finish all the things he should do?


    Originally, I thought that I should be at peace and shut up for a period of time to understand the Dharma refining method, but he failed... Why can his cultivation be so "intelligent"? It will make him feel very unfulfilled.


    With regard to Su Li, who left the Customs for more than half a day, Haitang can only say that this "God''s own son" is not comparable to ordinary people after all.


    In fact, this is also the reason why Su Li''s own spiritual realm, experience and what he has learned have been accumulated in place. All these can be natural.


    "It seems that Mr. Lang has finally found the correct way to use this treasure of merit and virtue... Although this Zhen Yue seal is not a magic weapon of his own life, it is better than his own life for Mr. lang."


    Begonia reminded me.


    Su Li realized how powerful the magic weapon formed by the merits of heaven and earth... Facing the enemy in battle is even only a part of its function. The real strength is the cultivation and blessing of the holder.


    This part of the function had not appeared before Su Li had mana, but now when he really began to think about it, he found that this blessing was really strong.


    He suppressed the vitality of heaven and earth with Zhenyue seal, although his instant mana output may still be as little as before. But because the recovery speed is fast enough and the conciseness is strong enough... If he wants to change his profession, he will have no problem to be a magic fortress.


    This discovery made Su Li''s hands itch again, and he wanted to find someone to practice his hands... He had such an idea before, but it was not easy to pick his opponent, Qing Mojun, who was mercilessly worshipped by his elders


    He is very sad now. It''s really not easy to have an object that can be used to practice.


    However, when Su Li was ready to take a break and continue to consider how to use Zhen Yueyin to further refine his mana, he suddenly heard the cry from his apprentice from his heart and spirit''s Prayer system


    "Master, help me!"


    Beiguang has never been so eager to call... Of course, Su Li''s response is as timely as ever.


    Anyway, first send a large group of magic power to the other.

 Chapter 547

    Beiguang has been helping in Zhushan tribe for a long time. He walked among them with a pair of sword wings and magic tools on his back. He was immediately regarded as a "divine envoy".


    He knew that Su Li didn''t like his too much interference in the development of these mortals, so he just did something like saving the lives and healing the wounded, so that the mortals here could live a more secure life.


    He likes the feeling of being appreciated and worshipped. Therefore, he doesn''t even go to Dayan school palace... Well, it doesn''t make much difference whether he goes or not. In a while, all the external classics in Dayan school palace will be moved to Jianya teaching and Dharma hall.


    At that time, there will be elders in the sect to help classify them. Naturally, they can recommend the most suitable cultivation content to him, which can save him a lot of time


    As for Dayan Xueling... It''s completely worthless.


    Really, because of Su Li''s relationship, the Dayan school palace in the upper world suddenly became no mystery here. I don''t know whether the God who initiated the invitation in the upper world will regret it.


    That day, Beiguang still helped in Zhushan tribe.


    When the tribe was first built, many people could not live in houses.


    Therefore, Beiguang took the Jun sword to cut down the wood in the mountains for building houses... Many strong men in this tribe were teaching them how to live with their own materials when they saw the "God emissary", so they were busy together.


    By the way, he used the heavy sword to exercise his physique, and the Zhushan tribe harvested the cut wood... It''s perfect.


    And the boy''s cultivation is not lonely at all, because there are two little beauties beside him all the time.


    Chu he is too lazy to go to Dayan learning palace to study. The three Dayan learning orders harvested by Jianya teaching are completely invalid.


    She was very happy to practice with Beiguang, with a satisfied face.


    Then there is another girl, Yun Xiaomei from Yuanyun''s family in the near sky... She looks at Mingming''s sword practice, but it hinders the two people who are very close. However, she mutters and cleans up the game for them


    As a disciple of Su Li, Beiguang is about to surpass his master in some way and reach the peak of his life!


    But at this time, a group of people dressed in dark came from the other end of Kunlun Mountain


    They came all the way and saw a great gathering of evil spirits from a distance.


    Hai Guang knew that he was going to be punished when he saw this situation. These people were placed in the mortal world. They were villains in the cultivation world... Is it demon cultivation?


    "Stop, who''s coming?" Beiguang was so stubborn that he stopped in front of these guys who didn''t look like good people.


    But these people did not pay attention to Beiguang, but looked back and forth greedily at the young people who followed Beiguang to harvest


    Then one person said, "it''s really some vigorous souls. It''s the best material for refining soul sails... Don''t let go of any of them. I''ll directly draw out their souls!"


    As soon as Beiguang heard this, he knew what to do. He inherited the fine tradition of Jianya sect. He held the "heavy Jun sword" passed to him by Su Li in both hands and directly waved the Chifeng sword


    He didn''t use the "earth spring sword" he broke through, because the more he practiced, the more he could understand how many loopholes there were in the sword technique he created.


    On the contrary, although these swordsmanship inherited by zongmen are basic, they have been tempered for thousands of years, which makes him feel reliable.


    Those people in black didn''t expect that a small friar in the period of Qi refining in Beiguang dared to wave a sword in front of them, a group of strong people who are both gold pills and Yuan Ying?


    Immediately, one of the golden elixir immortal came forward with a sneer and spewed a black gas with a strong corrosive smell to the north, as if to swallow him.


    No one paid any attention to Beiguang''s sword, because no one thought how powerful it could be.


    But the fact is that the heavy Jun sword sent out a loud explosion in the air with unimaginable sharpness, and then suddenly suppressed all the black fog pressed against the north light, and split it with a sword without hindrance... The sword edge continued to cut off the golden elixir immortal who spoke earlier.


    Sooner or later, the golden elixir immortal never thought he would encounter such a situation. There were some rays popping up on him, but they quickly became a bubble under the sword edge.


    However, this immortal still blocked Beiguang''s sword. After all, Beiguang was only in the period of Qi refining. Even if the son of destiny was so powerful, he still went too far.


    But this time, the golden elixir was scared out of a cold sweat. He suddenly withdrew a long distance and said, "boy, who are you?"


    Beiguang just cut a sword and tried his hand. He found that he could not deal with these people alone, so he quickly used all his ways to ask for help, but said quietly: "under the throne of the son of Jianya sect, Beiguang."


    "Sword cliff sect? I haven''t heard of it." another man in Black said coldly.


    The man''s situation was completely different. When he spoke, Beiguang felt a sea of corpses coming to his face, as if he was going to drown him.


    There is no doubt that this is the soul attack of Yuanying Zhenjun.


    This method is easy to catch any young generation in the period of Qi refining. Even real Jindan will retreat and deal with the mental oppression of Yuanying level carefully.


    But Beiguang is the son of heaven, especially after training with Su Li


    wholesale slaughter?


    He faced a real sea of corpses and blood at Hongshan pass! He even fought in person and killed 200000 strong enemies with his colleagues in the desert!


    Therefore, when he saw the so-called "sea of corpses and blood", he trembled with excitement. At that time, he could remember the scene of killing the enemy together with paoze.


    These corpses are the dead souls under their swords. Why are you afraid of them?


    That Yuanying Zhenjun didn''t expect that his tried and true spiritual oppression had brought transformation to Beiguang''s mind. He let Beiguang vaguely touch a similar strong heart of his master.


    "So it is. What I do should be the way to kill!" Beiguang realized that he was born to kill on the battlefield.


    This is a very dangerous understanding. If you are careless, it will become the way of killing the common people... This is also a scene that the sword practitioners of the sword cliff sect don''t want to see.


    At this time, it reflected the effect of Su Li''s guidance all the way.


    Beiguang looked back and hurriedly picked up arms. Chu he and Yun Xiaomei, who stood behind him without retreating, as well as the indigenous young people who were afraid but firmly stood with him


    He suddenly understood the ''essence'' of their sword cliff sect.


    Although the disciples of Jianya are aggressive, they never kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    Sword cliff also has a way to kill, but it''s never to kill, but to kill, not to kill!


    Just like now, he has to kill these evil friars in front of him before he can protect the people behind him... To kill and stop evil. This is his understanding of killing.


    The devil Xiuzhen Jun didn''t expect Su Li to force a killing intention that made him feel palpitating under his own spiritual attack.


    Therefore, the true gentleman directly used a secret magic method to form a soul destroying cone in front of him, and directly plunged into Beiguang to destroy this very evil young generation.


    But at this time, Beiguang has already "received the grace of God"


    Holy Blessing suddenly surrounded Beiguang, and the opponent''s Yuanying level attack was blocked!


    This is the magic of divine power... It is true that divine power can''t distinguish between divine power and magic, but divine power can add magic, making the already strong magic stronger than expected.


    This Holy Blessing skill is sent from Su Li''s body, and then directly across the distance to the north light under the blessing of divine power.


    So the demon Yuan Ying''s single theory of magic power is far less concise than Su Li, not to mention adding divine power?


    "What''s going on?" the devil Zhenjun finally felt something wrong.


    How can a junior in the period of Qi refining resist his attack? It must have used some kind of school treasure... But the sword cliff sect


    He thought and thought. He had never heard of the reputation of this force.


    The devil people were most cautious and selfish. He suspected that there was a problem, so he didn''t prepare to go on his own. Instead, he ordered the left and right: "go on, just a junior in the Qi training period, and kill him."


    Those demon immortal seemed to have expected this result long ago, but what about it? They have to listen after all.


    So for a moment, Beiguang faced the siege of five golden elixirs... It really doesn''t make any sense.


    However, to the shock of these magic friars, the young people who only practice Qi can still do well under the siege of five golden elixirs!


    After the two golden elixir female monks behind him joined, these evil friars were stretched.


    This is the difference between the devil sect and the righteous sect.


    The disciples of decent sects have a systematic training method. Each one may have some deviation, but most of the means are weak enough.


    However, most of the disciples trained by the people of the evil way are free range. Those who have a good fortune can get preferential treatment. Otherwise, even the golden elixir immortal doesn''t have much means to get it.


    So it was clear that five were against three, and these evil friars fell down quickly.


    The evil way Zhenjun really had a shocking feeling about the waste level of his disciples. At this time, he no longer hesitated. Suddenly, he said to a young and cold young man around him, "solve them. I don''t want to see this farce again."


    The young man nodded coldly, but suddenly pulled out a dark thick back broadsword, and then rushed into the war without saying a word. With the knife, he cut out fiercely!


    This caught Beiguang a little off guard, because the angle of the young man''s knife was very tricky. He cut it from behind his own people, and he didn''t mind that those fellow disciples were also on the track of his knife.


    "Click!"


    The magic golden elixir was cut half of its body directly, and the blade was cut out of the flesh and blood body, and continued to cover the north light and the place where the two women were without hindrance.


    "Qiang!"


    Beiguang hurriedly resisted with chongjun sword, but he didn''t expect his whole person to be shaken off by chongjun


    At this time, the strangeness of chongjun sword showed up again.


    People take off to fly weapons, but heavy Jun sword takes off to fly people


    Beiguang directly flew upside down, collided with the two women behind him and rolled on the ground... Of course, he also broke away from the terrible blade.

 Chapter 548

    The young man with the knife was surprised to see that the pole was suspended in place, but it steadily blocked the divine sword with his whole body strength


    He has always been used to cutting without return, and he rarely fails to open a knife after his knife technique is great.


    But this time, his sword was blocked. The heavy and unparalleled sword not only easily resisted his knife, but also ordered his wrist to ache and his mouth to crack.


    The young man holding the knife felt very surprised. At the same time, his eyes looked at the heavy Jun sword, which was also full of prudence and greed. He didn''t hesitate any longer. He took a direct step to bypass the heavy Jun sword and cut it quickly... He felt that it was also excellent for the boy called Beiguang to die with two lovely girls.


    But the problem was that he noticed that Beiguang''s eyes were flustered. Although he was surprised, his knife never hesitated.


    He still tried his best to cut it out... No one he wanted to kill could live. This is his way of killing!


    But his knife was blocked again, blocked by a bright light curtain... He had seen this scene, and it was the same light curtain that blocked the attack of his elders of the magic door.


    This is a defense that even Yuanying level attacks can block.


    "Damn......" he became agitated. This was the first time that he failed to kill a person whose cultivation was not as good as his for two consecutive times.


    But the young man with the knife was very cruel. He turned the blade and cut at the mortal next to him... He wanted to force Beiguang to give up the defense of holy protection!


    Beiguang is still not only busy, because he has noticed that the young people have begun to pray to their gods


    Sure enough, when the young man fell with a knife, those mortals were undamaged.


    The same defense as Beiguang fell on them, which made all the attacks of the young man with the knife come back in vain.


    "Who''s stopping me from killing?!" the young man with the knife was a little crazy and shouted... The devil friars are so extreme that it''s normal to behave like this.


    In response to him, it was the heavy Jun sword that flew upside down coldly, almost patting him on the back.


    The young man with the knife reacted very quickly. His body method was excellent. Then he looked around vigilantly


    The heavy Jun sword flew back to Beiguang... He accidentally took it in his hand, and then realized that his master must have observed it secretly.


    But why didn''t Su Li show up directly?


    Beiguang has his own understanding. He feels that his master is going to test his talents


    So he must be ready to have a good fight with the demon boy with a knife in front of him.


    It''s just that he''s only in the cultivation period of Qi refining. The other party is obviously a devil''s arrogance. If he suppresses his strength again, it''s too much to rely on him to meet the enemy with this cultivation.


    Therefore, he simply untied the restrictions on the real yuan in his body and directly entered the congenital return to the true state.


    The magic door swordsman opposite looked at Beiguang unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, he made a breakthrough?


    So he sneered: "it''s interesting. I didn''t expect that you, the so-called sword cliff sect, and you, such a hero, might not be as unknown as now if you grow up... But unfortunately, you''re doomed not to grow up."


    The implication is that we are going to kill Beiguang today?


    But Beiguang asked, "can you break my defense?"


    At the same time, the demon Taoist Zhenjun behind him finally realized something. He said, "wait a minute... What about the elders of your sword cliff sect? If you say this is under the rule of sword cliff sect, why haven''t you seen your elders since you fought?"


    As soon as Beiguang heard this, he knew that the opposite side had realized something wrong, so he said with some worry: "you think of it... As for the elders of my sword cliff, I think it''s very kind of you to sharpen your sword for me."


    Of course, it can''t be ground now... He didn''t say that.


    The young magic door swordsman looked stunned and showed some subtle expressions. And the devil''s true king whispered decisively, "let''s go!"


    Go?


    But can you walk away?


    Indeed, as they thought, they have been here for so long that the sword cliff sect has no reason not to react.


    So when they were ready to go, they saw that behind them and around them came sword cliff disciples with long white swords and expressionless faces.


    Well, when Beiguang asked for help earlier, it was a little anxious. It seemed that it used the "public release" function of xinshenpei, and did not specifically send a message to Su Li for help.


    So at this time, all the disciples in the sword Pavilion came out. Without saying, some sword cliff disciples who were originally recuperating and practicing in the sword cliff headquarters also rushed through the transmission array and ran over.


    Fortunately, Su Li stopped early, otherwise the five old swords would come running.


    This group of old guys can''t stand being lonely. If they know there''s a fight here, they must rush to "rob the monster" with Su Li.


    But even now, he has no chance to do it... Because the sword practitioners of sword cliff sect are such a group of aggressive people.


    What devil immortal, what about Zhenjun?


    If you''re called to break the xingzang, you can just do it. You dare to trouble the disciples of Jianya. Of course, you have to bully them back.


    ... the young demon sect swordsman only felt very frightened, because his extremely strong Sabre technique could not be used in front of these cruel people.


    The people he wields his sword at random have the true meaning of swordsmanship that is not weaker than his sword intention!


    The monk of the demon gate was killed by the disciples of Jianya by chopping melons and vegetables. Finally, only the young swordsman and three Yuan Ying Zhenjun were left.


    Zhenjun, the leader of the evil way, couldn''t help shouting: "stop, we''re here for Dayan school palace! According to the rules of the school palace, no fighting in Kunlun mountain!"


    But the question is, how can the sword cliff disciples here care where this is and what Dayan school palace is? They just kill.


    In desperation, the demon Taoist Zhenjun quickly released a huge evil spirit, but only for warning... The disciples of sword cliff paid attention to being crisp and neat in dealing with the enemy. They were quite "surrounded". They didn''t even have some big light and shadow effects, so they had to make them by themselves.


    Su Li saw this scene in the dark. Of course, he knew what they were going to do, so he decisively ordered in his heart: "make a quick decision!"


    The next moment, the disciples of Jianya immediately went all out and left a dead body on the ground with the fastest sword and the most unrestrained play.


    There are many disciples at sword cliff here. Of course, there are also second-generation disciples at Yuanying level.


    When the sword cliff disciples arrive at Yuanying, they can refine the East Star Photo Sutra. In this case, many people work together. These evil Yuanying are not opponents at all.


    Until then, Su Li came out of the dark. He waved and hypnotized the frightened mortals to sleep. Then a whirlwind blew up on the flat ground and took them to the edge of the mountain, that is, the Zhushan tribe.


    Then Su Li moved his magic power slightly, and the surrounding soil turned around and buried these bodies... Even he sprinkled some wooden spells to make many fresh plants grow on the turned soil and completely cover it.


    After all this, Su Li reached out again and took off the Zhen Yue seal above his head... They just felt a mysterious change and couldn''t tell what it was, but it was different.


    "I use Zhen Yueyin to suppress all the fighting here within the current range, otherwise you will disturb the people outside as soon as you fight." Su Li explained with a surprised look at Beiguang.


    Beiguang was still surprised... He had been here for a long time and felt that this pill several times... The result was watched by master from beginning to end.


    Then Su Li said, "after all, this is someone else''s territory. Although it''s the people in the devil''s way, there should be no problem... Since the master''s house has set rules, we can''t make it difficult for them to do it?"


    That''s really sweet.


    After he finished, he thought of something else. He stretched out his hand and gently scratched it somewhere on his head and said, "Begonia, lift the causal blockade here... And everyone, go back and do their own things first. I''ll call someone again if necessary."


    "You''re welcome, son." everyone said goodbye to Su Li, but they returned to the sword Pavilion. It''s quite a "one-step distance" for practitioners to come here, and it''s just a leg effort to return to sword cliff through the transmission array in the sword Pavilion. It''s really very convenient.


    The disciples of Jianya who were summoned by Beiguang with "public release for help" left. Su Licai said to Beiguang, "you can almost prepare to rob jiedan... If you have honed enough, your mind will reach the standard. If you don''t jiedan, it will be a delay."


    Beiguang nodded very hard at once... He could have finished the pill in one breath, but he was always uncertain whether he would continue to accumulate, so he finally just broke through to the return to the truth without directly crossing the golden pill period.


    This is his weakness. Although he listened to Su Li''s rich attention and accumulation, he often "delayed for accumulation" and did not have a clear understanding of his state.


    In fact, he is still too young. Maybe he will know when he grows up. But now that master Su Li is here, of course, we can save these unnecessary time costs.


    When Su Li looked at Beiguang and the two frightened girls around him, his expression was even more interesting... He felt that Beiguang was really worthy of being robbed and the son of heaven.


    Even if you lose the favor of heaven and earth after the robbery, these gains alone are the winners of life.


    Just when he wanted to tease his disciples, the sky was covered with dark clouds and the smell of terror hovered overhead.


    At the same time, several other powerful breath followed


    Su Li was a little stunned and understood what was going on... Previously, he suppressed the situation here. In fact, it was mainly Haitang''s spell that disturbed the secret of heaven, which made what happened here not spread.


    But now that Begonia has stopped doing this, some strong people can naturally find clues through some causal changes... Well, it seems that they can''t avoid some trouble.

 Chapter 549

    Next to Su Li, a figure landed.


    Gu Songzi came to Su Li for the first time. He looked stable, but he asked with a trace of concern: "little friend, what happened here?"


    Su Li nodded slightly, but said, "it''s just a group of curfews who attacked my disciples. Now it''s settled."


    The word "smooth" is very vivid, because those people are "flat" lying in the depths of the earth.


    Su Li''s method is very sophisticated. Even under Shanyin, he took those bodies all the way to the deep underground... Of course, such operation is not prepared to hide from these big friars. He just gave Gu Songzi a face so that he wouldn''t have to expose the bodies in the open. His face was ugly.


    Gu Songzi is a sensible man. He knows what happened as soon as he hears it


    Because in addition to Gu Songzi, there are six real immortals flying to the sky!


    At this time, dangkong fell silently in front of Su Li, as if he were an ordinary person without any expression, but when he looked around and looked at Su Li again, his eyes became fierce: "where are the disciples of my Wushang demon sect?"


    At this time, Gu Songzi heard in Su Li''s ear: "this is Taishang devil, the leader of Wushang devil sect. He is one of the strongest in Zhongzhou. This time, he also got a ''Dayan learning order'' and handed it to one of the best disciples of the sect who wants to study in the palace."


    Su Li listened quietly and didn''t respond, because Gu Songzi could transmit sound to him in this case, but his voice to Songzi was too easy to be intercepted.


    Knowing that this was a powerful demon true immortal, Su Li said calmly with a trace of ice: "I don''t know who your disciples are."


    I''m kidding. Can a person in the devil''s way question him so grandly on this occasion? The spiritual world in Zhongzhou is too weak.


    Su Li''s eyes made the Taishang demon very uncomfortable. His cold hum was like a bell and drum ringing together, and the world was dark.


    The devil''s every move, every word and deed seems to carry a terrible spiritual deterrent.


    But Su Li ignored him and looked directly at the other five people


    "Old man, what should we call these five?"


    This appearance of completely ignoring Taishang devil made Gu Songzi quite surprised, but at the same time, it really made Taishang devil''s face ugly but unable to attack.


    After all, the other five people, who are also the strong ones at the level of true immortals, if he breaks out at this time, he will lose the face of these people at the same time.


    Gu Songzi was amazed at Su Li''s sharpness and toughness. He liked to stay with Su Li more and more because Su Li had a similar road to him, but he also had toughness and wisdom that he did not have.


    Therefore, he showed a strong tendency in this matter, and stood forward with great cooperation to introduce Su Li between Taishang devil and Su Li


    One day I was handsome and cold, but my eyebrows were a little haggard. I looked like the bright moon in the sky, which was awesome... LAN mustard, one of the teachers in Dayan school palace.


    There was another man who had a wonderful life, with all his hair on his temples, but he looked like an urchin. Even when Taishang devil angered Nanping, he looked left and right, then stepped on his feet and gloated... Fu Chenzi is also one of the teachers in Dayan school palace.


    The latter was a man with no cloth robes. At the age of 40, Rong Yi was handsome and looked like a dragon... Ling Xiaozi was the supreme elder of Haoran sect of Zhongzhou University.


    Another person has long hair but is unrestrained. He seems to be dissolute, but he has faith in his eyes... Nangong Xuan, the eldest elder of Xiaoyao sect of Zhongzhou University.


    The last person''s dress made Su Li look familiar, but he was wearing a green Taoist robe, covered with water vapor, as if it was a moving storm... Long Changsheng, the Taoist master of Xingyun road in Zhongzhou, was also the elder of Su Li''s good friend Long Zhu.


    Su Li took a more look at long Changsheng. The Taoist master Xingyun, who had achieved great accomplishments, seemed unaware of it.


    When Gu Songzi introduced the people present, the Taishang devil looked calm instead.


    He remained calm, then reached out to the ground below and grabbed it... Immediately, an amazing evil spirit broke through the ground and went deep into the ground for tens of miles.


    Then he saw that he changed his hand and shook it again. The magic Qi quickly retracted from under the ground, but he brought a man back.


    Beiguang was slightly surprised, because the figure brought up by Taishang demon was the young man with a knife who tried to kill him earlier.


    Although the sword holding disciple of Wushang magic gate was fiercely killed by the disciples of Jianya, he seemed to be seriously injured and buried alive for dozens of miles by Su Li, which seemed very embarrassed. But the defiant and murderous intention in his eyes is still undisguised... Even under the situation of being surrounded by the real immortal, he has no intention of stage fright.


    "This is a formidable descendant." Ling Xiaozi, the elder of emperor Haoran, said with a sigh, but I don''t know whether he is sincere or not.


    However, Taishang devil only thought it was praising, so he pointed to the sword holding disciple with great satisfaction and said, "this is the disciple of Wushang devil sect who will enter the school this time, and call me fengcen wolf... It is also the most fierce ''wolf cub'' of Wushang devil sect!"


    Then he said, "come on, wolf boy, tell me what happened here?"


    The appearance that he just wants to protect his weaknesses and be arrogant is really annoying.


    The wind Cen wolf didn''t show a proud look, but looked fiercely at Beiguang and said, "report back to the sect leader. Disciples and others came here for the first time. They just saw that the people here are quite smart and couldn''t help asking for some from the sword cliff disciple."


    "I just didn''t expect that the sword cliff disciple was not reasonable at all. He was in a hurry to besiege and kill us... The disciple was lucky to learn a life-saving secret method, so he could escape by pretending to be dead."


    It''s really no psychological burden for the disciples of the demon sect to do such a thing.


    "Did you all hear that? How arrogant these people of sword cliff sect are? They are so rampant in Kunlun territory that they don''t pay attention to the rules of Dayan school palace!" Taishang devil immediately took advantage of the topic.


    It can''t be said that he was talking nonsense. After all, the bodies lying under the feet of everyone can be regarded as hard evidence... Sword cliff sect really killed many disciples of Wushang demon sect here.


    Distort the cause of the matter, and then directly determine the nature by the result... Taishang devil is really good at it.


    But Su Li didn''t refute this accusation at all, but replied firmly: "to tell the truth, I made the death order... After all, the mortals you disciples want are the objects of my protection."


    "Since I promised to protect them, no one can hurt them before I fall!"


    Su Li''s extremely firm and tough answer... This is not a show. He said here at this time that those mortals can''t see or hear at all. But that''s what he said. He made a move completely contrary to the mainstream values of Zhongzhou cultivation in front of a group of leaders in Zhongzhou cultivation.


    Taishang demon Zun and fengcen wolf were surprised by Su Li''s honest and impolite answer. Why did Su Li not argue at all in the face of their "language skills", but admit it very readily?


    However, the devil did not care so much. He smiled wickedly, and the sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds, as if a catastrophe was coming.


    "Gu song Xianweng, you see, the younger generation of Jianya sect has admitted it. This time, it won''t stop me from tit for tat and eye for eye?"


    Gu Songzi felt that his face was black when he heard the speech. It was the most difficult for these people in the evil way to deal with. Even the Dayan school palace would be very annoyed with these people who had no bottom line. Because no one knows what kind of things these people will do to revenge when they are unhappy. It''s really hateful.


    He meant to help Su Li talk to them, but it was a pity that Lan mustard and Fu Chenzi, two school teachers beside him, did not think so. Because of the previous conflict between Su Li and xuguzi, they didn''t have a good sense of Jianya sect, so at this time, they put on a neutral position and wanted Taishang demon and Jianya sect to solve their grievances.


    Su Li knew that Gu Songzi was difficult and didn''t embarrass him.


    He said, "it''s OK, but this place is under the rule of Dayan school palace. It''s not easy for us as guests to embarrass the master... Taishang devil, dare to travel 100000 miles with me to solve our grievances?"


    Su Li invited the war directly... With his gold elixir strength here!


    "Do you want to escape?" Taishang devil didn''t believe it and asked with suspicion.


    Su Li took a cold look at each other and didn''t say anything. He just asked, "don''t you dare?"


    Taishang devil sneered: "why travel a hundred thousand miles to deal with you? It can be solved here!"


    While he was talking, he released endless demons and wanted to destroy Su Li''s soul... For the strong at the level of Zhenxian, the most convenient means to deal with the younger generation is not spiritual oppression?


    It''s true that this method has been tried repeatedly. It''s no wonder that every real immortal and strong man has to come to Su Li first.


    But this time Su Li was ready. The black-and-white sword cliff disappeared in his eyes. He seemed unconscious of the spiritual oppression of Taishang devil. He directly spread his sword wings and fled!


    Taishang devil was really angry. He didn''t expect to lose someone here in Su Li. So he snorted coldly, and the oppression of his heart turned to Beiguang and the two girls around him.


    However, Gu Songzi had expected this for a long time, directly brushed his hand to block the oppression of these hearts, and then said to Taishang Devil: "the devil is not going soon? Su Li''s little friend is going far."


    Taishang devil snorted coldly, but he had to catch up... He knew that he was protected by Gu Songzi. He couldn''t move Beiguang and other young people for the time being.


    Moreover, LAN mustard and Fu Chenzi, who were originally in a neutral position, also showed a considerable degree of dissatisfaction with his move... This is the devil, and it is too arrogant.


    There is no doubt that Su Li''s move to deliberately stay away from the Kunlun mountain area and invite the Taishang devil to fight also saved some good feelings of the two learning palaces.


    But at this time, Su Li was afraid that this was not what he thought, but that he could finally have an opponent who could try his best

 Chapter 550

    Su Li flies across the sky with his sword wings, but his speed is extremely fast... He must hurry up. What if his apprentice notifies the inside of the sect?


    This'' strange ''will be robbed again!


    His speed is extraordinary, because he has the characteristics of "Lord of the sky" and "everywhere" in his divine power, so that even without divine power blessing, his pure magic flying seems to be unusually fast.


    This is a very wonderful phenomenon. The characteristics of divine power imperceptibly make him have some knowledge of the mystery of the operation of some forces, which can have this miraculous effect.


    So Shinto is a shortcut.


    But this is the default process after all, and the result is directly seen. Therefore, it is easy to narrow the path under the unstable foundation... So the Shinto can be said to be a shackle.


    But whether it''s a shortcut or a shackle, it''s all for those immortals and gods in the upper world. For friars in the lower world, the Shinto is a strange help beyond magic power.


    The Taishang demon king behind Su Li was surprised by Su Li''s speed. At the same time, he also noticed that although it was not very powerful, it was very solid mana fluctuation when Su Li flew.


    "It''s an ancient Dharma practitioner... No wonder you have the confidence to fight with me... But you underestimate the people all over the world. How can an ancient Dharma practitioner compare with a real immortal?"


    Taishang devil''s voice came from behind and kept drilling into Su Li''s ears, but it still brought some strange and changeable spiritual deterrent methods.


    But unfortunately, this attack is ineffective for Su Li. His soul is well protected by "small seal". In particular, his spiritual strength has greatly increased. Even if he faced the "son of the abyss" alone as he did in the past, his spiritual strength will not suffer the pain of crushing.


    Another mental attack failed, and Taishang devil felt more and more surprised... The young Jindan friar in front of him was really amazing.


    Whether it''s ancient Dharma or not, this spiritual strength is definitely not the performance of this age.


    Even those lucky people who rely on the treasure of heaven and earth to raise the power of the spirit, although their spiritual power is strong, it is extremely vain and unstable.


    And what is the power of the mind?


    That is the power naturally generated by the transformation of a monk''s mind after reaching a certain level. It is the embodiment of one''s own will and belief, but it can not be produced by magic medicine.


    So did Su Li really reach the same level as his demon immortal with his own will and belief?


    This is a terrible thing to think about... If Su Li really has such spiritual power, why does he still stay in the golden elixir period? Why is the total amount of mana on your body not large although it is extremely concise?


    Look at Su Li''s calm look and fearless expression


    "Who are you? Who can reincarnate and rebuild?" the cautious Taishang devil couldn''t help asking.


    But Su Li''s response was flat and did not answer.


    His previous life is not great. There''s nothing to boast about.


    Taishang devil saw that he didn''t make any response, but his heart sank, and he was scared. There was no contempt in his heart. He vaguely regarded Su Li as a real opponent.


    This is also due.


    How can a true immortal who can practice Taoism really be so unwise? Although cruelty and selfishness are their nature along the way, being cautious is the secret of their survival.


    So he put down all temptation and began to gather his mana to adjust his state... Maybe it will be a big war later.


    Gu Songzi and others followed, but they were extremely surprised. It seemed that the two wanted to fight seriously.


    And the floating son shouted with a naive and curious look: "Taishang old devil is serious. It''s really interesting... I don''t know whether the younger generation of sword cliff sect is really a reincarnation of great energy?"


    LAN mustard frowned slightly, then shook his head and said, "it doesn''t look like it. If it''s a great reincarnation, I''m afraid it won''t be so righteous."


    Although he shook his head, LAN mustard was quite appreciative of it. It seemed that he appreciated Su Li''s practice at this time.


    Ling Xiaozi, the elder of Haoran sect, who followed him, said coldly: "whether the sword cliff believer can reincarnate or not, we can feel his magnanimous mind... This should be the case with the devil!"


    Gu Songzi smiled bitterly when he heard the speech. He knew that this Haoran real immortal lingxiaozi was so eager for justice. Had it not been for Haoran''s great family and industry and could not stand the retaliatory toss of the devil''s way, he would have fought with the Taishang devil first.


    "You Taoist friends, the old man has talked with Na Suli for many times. It can be determined that this little friend should not be reincarnated." Gu Songzi said while observing the situation over there: "Su Li''s understanding of many practices remains superficial, and even doesn''t know many aspects at all. This is what this age should have."


    "The reason why Xiaoyou looks so special is that he thinks from a very unique perspective... He seems to be completely detached from the inherent cognition of our generation of monks. From a very detached perspective, he often points directly to the root of the problem."


    Nonsense, his perspective of thinking is certainly very strange for the world... After all, in the wisdom of the world, he has conducted in-depth research on all aspects of the world.


    Perhaps it is only one-sided to study the world in a scientific way, but even so, it can touch some fundamental problems.


    At this time, long Changsheng, the leader of Xingyun Road, said coldly: "this young man is extraordinary. Even the sword cliff sect behind him can''t be despised."


    "The Qianhuang cult, which is located in the north of Zhongzhou, has a strong strength, but recently, the whole far north where they started has been lost. It is said that even the strong at the Zhenxian level have lost more than two, and now their activities in Zhongzhou have shrunk sharply."


    The vast majority of people present did not know the news. After all, people''s eyes often only focused on the boundary of Zhongzhou, and rarely came outside Zhongzhou.


    That Haoran Zong lingxiaozi suddenly said, "no wonder the ambitious Qianhuang sect in the past has shrunk so much... According to the situation we have been exploring, there should be six real immortals in their sect. Now at least one third has been lost, which is a big loss."


    Everyone is gloating at misfortunes. It can be seen that the Qianhuang cult is not so popular in Zhongzhou.


    Qianhuang cult used to rely on its own sect. There were six strong real immortals who did whatever they wanted in the north of Zhongzhou and occupied territory everywhere.


    But they cleverly didn''t reach out to the old forces in Zhongzhou, so although they looked unhappy, they just didn''t interfere too much.


    It can be seen that the Dayan school palace, as the strongest force in Central Asia, is really too Buddhist... When only they can surpass the Qianhuang school, they ignore it, which makes the Qianhuang school bigger in the north.


    Many forces in mainland China have fantasized about whether the Dayan school palace can stand up and preside over the overall situation at the critical moment and organize the unreasonable expansion of dry and wasteland education. However, the Dayan school palace seems not interested in this kind of thing at all.


    However, there was a turnaround, but I didn''t expect that the turnaround was caused by a new sect in Dongzhou... All the real fairies present were confused. The sword cliff sect should have been caught off guard by the dry famine sect. But aren''t they afraid of the Revenge of the dry famine church?


    Who knows, at this time, Beiguang, who was taken by Gu Songzi, brightened his eyes. At the stall where the real immortals and strong people talked, he interrupted: "thank you for your information. I, the leader of Jianya sect, asked Beiguang to convey my gratitude."


    All the Chinese leaders were interested. Beiguang burst in with a thank-you, which really made them a little confused.


    Gu Songzi was the most friendly to Beiguang. He asked, "what can I thank you for?"


    Beiguang didn''t hide it. He said bluntly, "I just told the elders of the sect what you said. The leader asked me to express my gratitude to you."


    As the so-called master Mo ruo, Beiguang really made a small report... But I didn''t expect to have an unexpected harvest!


    There was a sudden silence on the scene. I always felt that Beiguang''s words seemed to have some meaning.


    Gu Songzi couldn''t help asking, "is Jianya sect going to prepare for war with Qianhuang sect?"


    He doesn''t like the feeling that things are completely out of his control. Although the sword cliff sect and the Qianhuang sect will be hurt if they compete with each other, which may be a good result for the major forces in Zhongzhou... As the head of Dayan school palace, he doesn''t like to see the unrest in Zhongzhou.


    But this time, Beiguang''s answer was to disappoint him.


    "Xianweng is right. Our Jianya sect and Qianhuang sect are incompatible. I didn''t know it before. Now I know that Qianhuang sect still has some evils in the north of Zhongzhou. Naturally, I have to gather strength to wipe it out completely from the world."


    Sword cliff sect is so strong


    This was the first reaction when they heard Beiguang say so.


    Then think of Su Li''s behavior of directly inviting Taishang devil to fight after being provoked by Wushang devil gate... It really comes down in one continuous line.


    The palace teacher Xi Lan mustard didn''t like this strong force very much, so he inevitably said in a strange way: "so, the north of Zhongzhou is going to change its master?"


    Before the two sides start fighting, they have already said that "the northern territory changes its master". In fact, they are alluding to the fact that there is no much difference between Jianya sect and Qianhuang sect.


    But Beiguang was simple in mind and answered honestly, "it''s about to change the master. I just don''t know whether there are emerging forces over there or whether they will fall into the control of other forces... Anyway, it has nothing to do with my sword cliff sect in the end."


    "That''s interesting... Sword cliff sect didn''t want to take over the territory in the north?" Xingyun Dao long Changsheng asked with great interest.


    Beiguang scratched his head and said in a embarrassed way: "speaking of it, even the sword Pavilion on the bamboo peak, we are about to lose our garrison hands..."


    Sword cliff sect is short of people


    As a force that is basically inherited by teachers and disciples, the number of staff of sword cliff sect has always been a big problem.


    Fortunately, Dongzhou''s aura is still in the tide, so we can lower the requirements of accepting disciples, and the number of disciples of the fourth generation is up... In the calculation of many sword cliff leaders, the real prosperity of sword cliff sect should also start from the fourth generation.


    A group of mainland Chinese bigwigs have no words to say... They never thought that Beiguang did not use any high sounding reasons to "trick" them, but gave a very realistic and practical answer.

 Chapter 551

    Su Li really flew a hundred thousand miles away.


    He originally wanted to find an open great lake as a battlefield, but soon found a landscape he was familiar with... Broken mountains and rivers, broken earth.


    This is a "place left by war" for practitioners.


    This place is not an environment where normal creatures can reproduce, but it will create many distorted mutant creatures. Su Li chose the battlefield here, but he wanted to avoid that his battle with Taishang demon king would cause greater damage.


    To tell you the truth, his choice has attracted a lot of favor from those big brothers in China... These big friars often come to this state before they begin to care about how fragile the earth and the world under their feet are and need to be protected carefully.


    Su Li''s consciousness and cognition to some extent seem to be no worse than those who are really strong.


    "Remind you, such an environment is more favorable for me!" Taishang devil sneered. After facing up to Su Li''s threat, he no longer did those big moves. With the Kung Fu of this sentence, he had secretly done it


    Suddenly, the ground under Su Li''s feet rushed out of four shackles!


    Unexpectedly, he hurriedly dodged in the air, but found that the four shackles were like living creatures, chasing after him and pestering him.


    Seeing this, he quickly turned his finger into a sword, infused it with mana and blessed it with divine front intention, formed a sharp divine front, and the sword Qi suddenly cut into one of the shackles.


    "Qiang!"


    The shackles were broken, but he felt a kind of sadness that suddenly crashed into the sea of his knowledge... Fortunately, his mind was protected by the "small seal", otherwise his mind would be lost for a moment no matter how strong it was.


    So he gave way to the other three chains before they came, and then gritted his teeth and waved his sword again to cut off the other one


    This time, he felt a strong feeling of anger when he ran into the sea... This time, he felt more real with psychological preparation, which seemed to be the anger of all things when the Jedi was formed!


    So what he cut off the last time may be the sadness of all things?


    What are the other two chains?


    He was surprised by the wonderful magic power of Taishang devil. This time he didn''t retreat but advanced, and he ran after the other two shackles with his sword... It didn''t take this as a battle. He seemed to feel that he could feel some subtle will of heaven and earth itself.


    However, Taishang devil is a little drummed about this. Although he rarely uses various pieces of negative information in the "land of war heritage" as a means of attack, he has never missed. Any person who gets the move is not directly defeated by the "sadness and anger of all things", but will inevitably be affected to some extent.


    But what does he see now?


    What''s the matter with Su Li''s happy expression?


    "Click! CLICK!"


    He cut off the two shackles again, and then felt the two emotions of ''despair of all things'' and'' resentment of all things''.


    So he vaguely had a wonderful feeling. Maybe the so-called will of heaven and earth is a certain collection of consciousness of all living substances in this world?


    He guessed at random, but he didn''t think too deeply. After all, now he is fighting with the Taishang demon king.


    So he waved the fifth sword


    It''s still Shenfeng sword. Let''s say hello to the supreme devil.


    Just to Su Li''s surprise, Taishang demon king used to resist his divine blade is a red magic knife!


    Su Li''s hand shook on the spot... Not afraid, but itchy.


    That knife looks very handy. I really want to touch it.


    "Qiang!"


    The red magic knife and Su Li''s divine sword Qi exchanged blows, but it broke Su Li''s divine sword invisibly.


    I don''t know yet. Su Li also felt his whole body''s blood surging under the touch. Even the real yuan operation was difficult to suppress.


    Fortunately, he immediately called Zhen Yueyin''s power to cover his whole body, which made his blood calm again... This merit treasure plays a more and more important role. Its function is far more than suppressing the enemy in battle. It seems that the effect of suppressing oneself is even better.


    Seems to feel Su Li''s eyes, Taishang devil coldly said: "the magic knife boils blood, die!"


    As a last resort, Su Li also took out his town magic sword to fight against it... The boiling blood magic knife is really a very evil magic soldier. Every attack can affect the blood flow in Su Li''s body in the form of shock.


    Even the town magic sword could not suppress it, but fortunately, under the suppression of Zhen Yueyin, this influence was suppressed to the lowest.


    In the senses of Taishang demon king, it is more complicated.


    The strength of the real immortal strong man lies in the infinite magic power between hands and feet, and the most important thing is the terrible spiritual power.


    Taishang devil king met the enemy with boiling blood in the devil''s way, relying on his powerful mana and additional true meaning of knife technique, hoping to defeat Su Li''s will and shallow mana at one blow.


    But here comes the problem.


    Although Su Li''s mana is not as good as him, the conciseness of mana is very strong.


    In addition, the magic stone base material of the town magic sword itself can increase the mana strength to a certain extent.


    So even if the blood boiling of the magic knife is strong to a certain extent under the mana blessing of Taishang devil, it still can''t defeat the town magic sword.


    Not to mention the collision of will, his sword intention and Su Li''s divine front intention are even... No, he naturally has the upper hand, but he can''t suppress Su Li''s will in any case, so it seems to be equal.


    In this case, they simply had a close fight like a low-level friar with a magic sword and a magic knife.


    The blade collided with the blade continuously. Both of them showed extremely superb skills.


    The scene was very delicate. Taishang devil couldn''t believe that he could fight with a young monk who was not even 30 years old. In theory, even if Su Li was reincarnated, he should soon fall into the wind in this kind of war method that should be completely "crushed by force".


    This can indeed be said to be a kind of naughty hard hitting. Taishang demon Zun deliberately maintained the situation in order to avoid accidents caused by Su Li''s "great power reincarnation".


    Because this is tantamount to letting Su Li collide with Taishang demon for thousands of years with his only 20 years of accumulation!


    Maybe you can hold on for a while, but after a long war, you will inevitably have poor mana.


    As a golden elixir immortal, Su Li can accumulate mana even if he really left the ancient cultivation method, but the speed of restoring mana is absolutely impossible to be compared with the real immortal level such as Taishang devil.


    But the fact is that Su Li held on, and seemed to have adapted to this intensity and could maintain it all the time.


    Su Li has indeed adapted to the current rhythm. The spirit is protected by a small seal to resist the ubiquitous spiritual attack of Taishang devil.


    There is Zhenyue seal in his body to suppress all negative states, and at the same time, it can increase the speed of mana refining... And then there is the hidden magic power whale to swallow the vitality of the world outside, which makes his mana recovery keep up with the consumption.


    Even after being familiar with this state, he took the lead in making changes.


    When the sword style of Zhenmo sword changed, it was no longer a simple stab and chop, but directly cut out his most familiar ''heavy Jun split earth sword''!


    Of course, for some subtle reasons, his strike was more like a sword than a sword... Who made the magic sword he used now a ''single edged sword''?


    This change is indeed a little sudden for Taishang devil, but as a true fairy of the devil, such an attack seems too thin.


    He can break it with a wave.


    After all, Su Li is not xuanyuzi. If xuanyuzi uses this move, Taishang devil will directly avoid his edge.


    The lingering rhyme of the sword move fell from the sky, causing the broken land below to collapse again... But the ''land left by war'' is already fragmented, so it doesn''t matter to be broken any more.


    After Su Li made a tentative move with the "heavy Jun split earth sword", he knew that he might really be lack of attack in front of the Taishang devil... At least relying on the sword technique.


    However, it reminded Taishang devil. He suddenly realized that it seemed unwise for him to blindly confront Su Li... Su Li may need 80% or even 100% of his attention to deal with his attack, but he can completely distract himself from using other methods!


    So he took a deep breath, then suddenly spit out nine terrible demons from his mouth and rushed to Su Li''s face.


    At the same time, the knife in his hand was more urgent, which made Su Li have no time to get away.


    These demons are about to hit Su Li


    But at the next moment, his Dantian position suddenly ejected several prison locks!


    Prison lock of prison cliff amulet!


    In a complete prison cliff talisman, the prison lock is "seven wonders", that is, locking the body, soul and five elements. However, Su Li can also completely convert it into soul lock prison lock if he wants to use it, and the number is completely unlimited.


    This is a handy way to use the talisman only after he has fully mastered it. However, his master Gu Yuzi is still on the road of fully mastering the talisman.


    At this time, the nine demons correspond to the nine soul prison locks, which are firmly trapped immediately.


    This time, Su Li''s response made Taishang demon Zun feel completely different... He suddenly weakened most of his perception of those demons, as if he would lose them at any time.


    This situation surprised him... For Taishang devil, these ghosts are not only a means of refining, but also have another important significance. Every loss is a big loss.


    So he immediately urged the mana and triggered the power of the nine demons


    At the next moment, the demons who were entangled in the prison lock began to emit filthy gas, as if to pollute Su Li''s prison lock.


    This evil spirit was full of resentment and hatred, which made Su Li involuntarily think of the bloody mill he had encountered in the hundred countries of the western regions


    That kind of evil spirit can indeed infect and corrode many spells and magic weapons. It is an extremely difficult power.


    But Su Li also realized how these demons took shape

 Chapter 552

    Soul lock and prison lock are essentially a kind of sealing, and they have strong resistance to these foul gases.


    But what made Su Li frown was that even so, he could feel that the prison lock was being penetrated little by little, and then began to lose its effect.


    Su Li was not satisfied with this, so he strengthened it with "small seal".


    The next moment, Taishang devil was shocked and angry to find that his contact with those demons was almost completely cut off!


    Now he was no longer conservative. He directly held a magic knife and cut fiercely. Unexpectedly, he turned into a ball in the air and swept to Su Li with a mixed posture


    This is a real fairy level move, and it also makes Su Li really feel great pressure.


    He found that his ordinary means could not resist this attack unless he used divine power... It was also natural that although his mana recovered quickly, the upper limit of output was this point, which was completely incomparable with Taishang devil.


    This is also the uniqueness after the yuan infant period.


    In fact, the boundary during the yuan infant period is not so obvious. The main reason is that some people''s spirits are naturally stronger, so the more powerful they can refine.


    Just like Su Li''s ancestor Chen Yu fairy, it uses the nutrients of four golden elixirs as nutrients to catalyze the divine soul. When she successfully rescued Yuanying and broke out of her shell, her magic power was comparable to that of Ji Lian, who was distracted at that time.


    The strength evaluation after Yuanying period is actually related to the upper limit of mana, instantaneous mana output, recovery speed and final conciseness of Yuanying Zhenjun.


    Now Su Li''s situation is that his mana is much more concise than Taishang devil, and his mana recovery speed is a little worse, but his upper mana limit and instantaneous output are far worse.


    In this case, although he can rely on the conciseness of mana for a while, how should he deal with it when Taishang devil comes up with his real skills?


    Seeing that the blood shadow as round as a ball was about to cut into his body, Su Li suddenly turned his palm and ejected a towering and magnificent column from the palm!


    The dark fire was burning in the column body, and the magnificent and noble column suddenly hit the center of the rolling knife light, and then burst away!


    This is the "East Tianmen pillar", a defense magic power from the upper east Tianting. It is also Su Li''s means to deal with the instantaneous mana output, which is far inferior to the other party.


    Therefore, it is important for friars to improve their accomplishments, and these means and supernatural powers are also very important.


    Su Li spent a lot of mana to practice this "East Tianmen pillar". After the gatepost is trained, it only needs him to maintain it with a small amount of mana, and can be used directly when needed... Isn''t that equivalent to increasing his instantaneous mana output in a disguised form?


    That''s the value of magic power.


    And this is especially true of the supernatural power of passing Dharma on the upper world.


    However, Taishang devil was able to adapt to this accident. The scattered knife light turned against the volume one after another and went to the nine demons sealed by the prison lock. It was obvious that he wanted to break the prison lock.


    Seeing this, Su Li did not hesitate. He quickly converged the nine open prison locks back... It can be seen that these nine demons are very important to Taishang demon. Of course, he won''t give in to each other.


    But Taishang devil''s action was too fast. Su Li only had time to take three of them back into his control range, but the remaining six were saved by Taishang devil.


    "Return my demon soul!" Taishang devil shouted and bullied Su Li again, trying to force Su Li to fight close, so as to find an opportunity to recapture the three demon souls trapped by Su Li.


    But Su Li didn''t fight with him any more. Instead, he directly and recklessly swept through the "East Tianmen pillar" to block the Taishang demon statue


    It''s really the karma fire of the seal in this pillar that makes people jump. If you touch some, it will make people feel very uncomfortable... Especially for the real immortal of the devil Road, the karma fire is very poisonous.


    Su Li took these karma fires as a deterrent and didn''t mean to ignite Taishang devil.


    He just stabbed one of the evil spirits sealed by the prison lock with the town magic sword... The next moment, a sharp scream came, and the evil spirit was sucked into the sword body by the town magic sword after tumbling.


    The onlookers were all twitching their eyebrows... It seems that the sword used by Su Li is also very magical?


    "What did you do?!"


    Taishang devil looked angry because he felt that his contact with the demon soul had been completely interrupted.


    Su Li looked a little strange, and then stabbed the town demon sword into another demon soul


    "Asshole!" Taishang demon Zun obviously showed signs of instability this time. It seems that the loss of the demon soul has hurt him to some extent?


    "Stop!"


    Seeing that Su Li was about to attack the third demon soul, Taishang demon quickly shouted in pain to stop.


    He was also careless. He would come up and release such important things directly... Who knows that Su Li''s seal is so powerful? And there are means to completely cut off the connection between the demon soul and him?


    Originally, the demon soul actually exists in the world. There is no way to take the demon soul by ordinary means. Even if someone can kill the demon soul with special means, the demon soul will be directly reborn in his noumenon demon soul


    So the previous Taishang devil had never thought that his demon soul would be targeted so easily.


    ... and what about Su Li? He never thought he could defeat these advanced demons from the beginning. He felt that instead of giving up his strength, he might as well find a way to seal it directly.


    So he made Taishang devil very uncomfortable.


    At the beginning, the soul lock prison lock was really targeted. In addition, his small seal technique was almost to complete the seal of these demons.


    However, although his seal technique was strong, he leaped over the level more and more, so he couldn''t completely seal it.


    But his "town magic sword" is a professional counterpart.


    Taking the magic stone in the depths of the dark abyss, which exists specifically for the soul, as the raw material, this "town magic sword" actually forms a space dedicated to the soul, but completely separates the demon soul from the body of Taishang devil.


    At this time, the ghost in Su Li''s hand simply became a "hostage", which made Taishang devil dare not move rashly for a time.


    The two sides faced off like this. It''s hard to believe that Su Li forced the devil to stop


    This stop, however, attracted the admiration of the onlookers in the distance.


    They have seen that Su Li is certainly poor in absolute power, but Su Li Qi has too many strange abilities, so that the Taishang devil is a rat repellent and can''t give full play to his full strength.


    ... don''t say it''s too sad, even if they tremble at the big pillar with karma burning inside.


    After all, even if the dizang temple is famous for its karma fire, it doesn''t fight it directly.


    The monks of dizang temple can resist the fire, but they can only control it by many means. There are still few monks of dizang Temple who have died under their own fire in the past dynasties?


    Of course, some people still put forward such a question


    Learning in the palace, the floating and sinking children with natural and true temperament suddenly scratched their heads and said in doubt: "am I wrong? The so-called ''sword cliff sect'' is not famous for Kendo?"


    Beiguang suddenly felt a deep sense of shame. He was ashamed of his sect... His master was forced to fight with a real immortal demon.


    But shamefully, as the son of sword cliff, his sword technique was used as a test at the beginning, and then abandoned.


    At this time, he could only argue with his master: "master''s Kendo is also very powerful, but..."


    It''s just that he can''t go on. There''s really no good reason.


    The unicorn at his feet was the most shameless. He said directly, "it''s just that if the boy is also a real immortal level, of course, it only needs swordsmanship to sling him. It''s too sad!"


    This is really a strange explanation. The amount of information is so large that everyone reacted for a while.


    What is meant by "if you are of the same level, you can sling with a sword technique"?


    Are you looking down on swordsmanship, or do you look down on them?


    Because if Taishang devil is hanged, doesn''t it also mean that they will be hanged?


    Gu Songzi was embarrassed on the spot, much more embarrassing than Beiguang who didn''t realize what had happened... Because this Kirin can actually be regarded as the upper ancestor of Dayan school palace. The cause and effect of disorderly talking should be on them.


    He quickly interrupted: "Lord Qilin, I don''t know whether Su Li''s little friend will win or lose with the Taishang devil?"


    This question is very interesting, because in the eyes of these Chinese giants, even if Su Li has more means, there is a big gap between Su Li and Taishang devil in the actual realm, which is difficult to make up for.


    Even a temporary stalemate will eventually lead to defeat.


    But what Qilin meant earlier was that he was more optimistic about Su Li?


    When they heard that Gu Songzi called the little local dog "Lord Qilin", they all looked at each other and were surprised... Dayan school palace really has a deep background. I''m afraid the sword cliff sect is definitely not simple!


    For a moment, they were curious about Qilin''s answer, because Su Li was obviously not a simple young man.


    "I don''t know." but Qilin''s answer surprised them.


    "Can''t even Lord Qilin see it?" Gu Songzi couldn''t help asking.


    Qilin replied with a melancholy look: "because according to common sense, Su Li is bound to lose, and the longer he delays, the lower the chance of winning... But this guy can''t be judged by common sense. This is a damn guy loved by this world. Too many possible accidents will happen."

 Chapter 553

    "Hand over the demon soul, otherwise..."


    Taishang devil began to threaten... He hesitated about how he should threaten.


    It''s obviously not enough to threaten Su Li''s own life, because the boy knew it was just OK at a glance, and the round of competition just now was even, so the possibility of Su Li''s compromise was too low.


    So Taishang devil turned his mind, but suddenly smiled wickedly: "otherwise, there will be no grass under the bamboo peak!"


    Su Li frowned. The devil was really an evil faction. He threatened him with the lives of ordinary people of Zhushan tribe


    When he was extremely upset, Su Li stretched out his hand to hold the remaining demon soul in his hand, and then felt the mental waves from the demon soul... The demon soul kept struggling, but it could do nothing under the confinement of small seal and prison lock.


    Su Li suddenly said, "you divided your thoughts into these demons?"


    Taishang devil is a lag on the spot. I don''t feel very good.


    "Shut up, it has nothing to do with you!" Taishang devil suddenly yelled angrily.


    Su Li heard it but said clearly: "I see. These demons look not only your best assistant in battle, but also have other effects... Maybe it''s a means to protect your life?"


    His teasing tone made Taishang devil very passive, because it was indeed his very important backhand. Now, with Su Li''s words, he was exposed to the major forces in China.


    Gu Songzi and others showed a sudden and wonderful expression... The devil friar justified Zhongzhou''s right way. Of course, it was a cancer, but the devil friar was too difficult to deal with. Even if he was killed on the spot, he might not be able to kill him completely.


    They have too many strange means to protect their lives and even resurrection... Once they offend and die a powerful demon, it will be a disaster for the whole sect.


    In short, this is what barefoot people are not afraid of wearing shoes.


    For demon Xiu, their sect power itself is formed to resist the siege of the right way, but it can be abandoned at any time.


    But for the orthodox door, inheritance is more than everything.


    But if the authentic sect is sure to kill a demon completely, they will never hesitate... It''s better to have fewer demons in this world.


    "Do you think that''s what I''m doing?" Taishang devil looked a little crazy. He said, "the devil''s soul is just a means. Do you think I''ll release the real means like this?"


    Anyway, no matter what the Taishang devil said, Su Li''s eyes never changed... When the devil threatened him with Zhushan tribe and even Zhufeng, he was already thinking about how to completely eliminate the devil.


    "I hate your eyes." Taishang devil said coldly, and then said, "do you know why my disciple fengcen wolf didn''t follow?"


    "Hahaha... Because he is more cruel and cruel than me. He must be thinking about how to kill all your Zhushan tribe in one breath!"


    "Don''t think that Dayan school palace can help you... I left a thousand soul evil spirit on fengcen wolf. As long as the evil spirit is released, it will be dead bones all over the city!"


    Su Li remained silent


    At this time, he held the East Tianmen pillar in one hand and the ghost with heavy seals in the other hand.


    Taishang devil''s eyes have been staring at him, especially the East Tianmen pillar sealed with industry fire. I''m afraid any change in this terrible industry fire pillar will attract the devil''s attention.


    But Su Li''s heart moved. A small spark suddenly jumped out of the "little thousand world" that had been quietly floating in the sea


    This point is between the virtual and the real. Obviously, nothing is combustible, but it just won''t go out.


    It went all the way along Su Li''s body meridians and finally landed in the palm of the hand holding the demon soul 1


    With a blessing of small seal, Mars seemed to have no sense of existence, and then was suddenly sent into the demon soul.


    What is more in the original demon soul should be fully perceptible to the Taishang demon of the original owner. But the problem is that now the demon soul is being heavily sealed by Su Li... Moreover, Taishang demon Zun really didn''t expect that someone could directly attack the demon soul between the virtual and the real.


    After all this, Su Li released the prison lock without nostalgia and released the demon soul.


    Taishang devil was also slightly stunned when he saw Su Li''s action. Then he quickly checked the demon soul... He didn''t find anything.


    The existence of the small seal technique was silent, and the flame of the industry fire was so quietly hidden in the demon soul of Taishang demon.


    Taishang devil moved in his heart, and the demon soul immediately flew back to him, and then suddenly put it into his body... He didn''t dare to release the demon soul again. Su Li''s sealing technique is really a great threat to these demons.


    At the same time, Taishang devil''s expression has become dangerous... Because Su Li is a person who can restrain him in some aspects, even if only partially, but it''s better to get rid of such opponents as soon as possible before they grow up!


    ... at this moment, Su Li was slightly absent-minded.


    In the ring on his hand, red old man has passed a picture to his mind according to his instructions


    It was the Zhushan tribe under the bamboo peak. It seemed that he was looking up at the sky from a mortal perspective... Thousands of wronged souls surged in the sky, and then suddenly fell down like a terrible rain of destruction!


    This is his believer''s perspective. His believers are praying for protection from him in fear.


    He was a little calm. After he preached to the church with his heart and spirit, he looked up again and said to Taishang Devil: "you''d better do it."


    Taishang devil ''hey hey'' smiled and said, "I didn''t promise you to release the devil''s soul, so I won''t do it to those mortals... Moreover, the murderous nature of the child of fengcen wolf is beyond my control."


    Su Li nodded slightly, and then his heart moved


    Taishang devil suddenly changed his expression, and then a hole opened in front of him, from which a demon soul rolled down.


    The karma fire on the demon soul is burning, so people don''t dare to touch it at all.


    "Damn it, you really moved your hands and feet!" Taishang devil''s face was blue... Fortunately, he didn''t really integrate the demon soul into himself, but stayed in the void somewhere.


    He is used to speculating others with the greatest malice, which is indeed right... Taishang devil has been on guard since Su Li exposed his ability to control karma fire.


    Su Li was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, he didn''t reach the devil... But it''s all right. If one can''t, let''s have more.


    The next moment, before Taishang devil could say anything, he showed an expression of disbelief


    Because Su Li impressively left a trace of karma in each of his demons!


    Also, who let him release all the nine demons at one breath? As a result, Su Li sealed it with a prison lock.


    Since they have actually fallen into the hands of Guo Su Li, how can Su Li not use some means?


    Taishang devil screamed bitterly, and then the whole person turned into a terrible fire.


    This scene makes people who watch the war from a distance feel a little farther away, for fear of being affected by these incombustible karma.


    Karma fire is really too troublesome for practitioners, but it is not so troublesome for real immortals.


    Theoretically, if you give up a certain mana and body and pay a certain price, you can still get rid of karmic fire. It''s just the devil who ignites Taishang, but it''s the devil''s soul that he earns in his body!


    This situation is really going downhill. Everyone didn''t expect that things would change like this... Who could have thought that Su Li would have the means to threaten the real immortal and really pit Taishang devil?


    If he had known Su Li''s karma and fire energy long ago, Taishang devil would never fall into such a situation.


    But the devil is the devil after all.


    But I saw that the body of Taishang devil suddenly burst, and the karma fire drifted around and fell between the broken heaven and earth, which immediately turned into a sea of fire.


    However, the position of Taishang devil, which exploded, was the smallest but most flexible demon soul, which flashed away and jumped into the distance like lightning!


    The body is a treasure raft for practitioners... But for practitioners of the true immortal level, the body is a body that can be abandoned at any time.


    Because all their essence has already been gathered in the Yang God.


    There is no doubt that the Yang God of Taishang devil is the form of the demon soul. He escaped by exploding his body.


    The onlookers around were all amazed. They never thought that a great demon who crossed the central world would be ruined by Su Li.


    Although in the end, the Taishang devil can definitely make a comeback... But this big loss can be said to have achieved Su Li''s reputation in Zhongzhou.


    But they were shocked to find that Su Li didn''t give up, because he took out a long bow with beautiful patterns, and then put the town magic sword on the bow string


    Jun''s flower is full of strings again!


    The bystanders were stunned... They always felt that something wrong had happened to the sword cliff saint.


    Then it seemed that he felt the doubts in the hearts of the people. As a disciple of Su Li, Beiguang could only make a "shock" and give a "exclamation":


    "There it is. The secret ''sword shooting'' of our sword cliff sect!"


    Gu Songzi: "


    Long Changsheng: "


    A group of real immortals don''t know what to say... What''s the matter with this visual sense that provokes their IQ? Also, what is the deep sadness behind the name of "sword shooting"?


    But anyway, the sword was shot out

 Chapter 554

    Jun''s flower shoots angrily, and the Dragon bowstring instantly sends Su Li''s town magic sword to a very far place


    This is a purely physical force, but when this force is blessed with divine power, it becomes very different.


    Su Li used his divine power, because he had the idea of killing the Taishang devil.


    So even though the devil''s soul ran fast, it was still caught up by the town magic sword, and then penetrated mercilessly


    "Click ~"


    The people who observed this scene from a distance seemed to hear a crisp sound, and then they saw that the demon soul was swallowed up by the town magic sword immediately after it was broken.


    "This sword seems strange... Where have you seen this characteristic?" Gu Songzi said thoughtfully, touching his chin.


    Yun Xiaomei, who was brought here with Beiguang, said with embarrassment: "it should be a magic knife blood slaughter. It was later changed into this shape by senior su."


    "It''s the devil''s knife blood slaughter..." Gu Songzi stroked his beard with a wooden face, and then suddenly felt distressed for the sword cliff sect.


    Must be worried about having such a son?


    "Huh?"


    Su Li frowned slightly because he found that he had to pick up the sword himself after it was shot out... After all, it was not a heavy Jun sword made by himself and integrated into the true meaning. It was too far away to control.


    But just at this time, a little dog suddenly jumped out of his pocket... The meat intestines ran out with a whimper, as if they were playing the game of "picking up branches" with Su Li, and ran out to pick up the town magic sword that flew into the distance.


    Su Li shook his head and smiled, and then decided to go with it.


    At the same time, he wants to contact his followers again to see how the situation of Zhushan tribe is


    ¡­¡­


    Zhushan tribe.


    The original dark clouds filled the city with panic.


    But now everyone prays together sincerely... With these prayers, each of them emits bright light and gathers in the sky to form a bright and holy light curtain to resist all the evil from the sky.


    Gods are unreasonable when they are alive.


    If Su Li has gone to the upper bound, the believers will have to discount their faith when they come to him after prayer to convert it into divine power and then give back.


    But the problem is that Su Li is still walking in this mortal world, so these beliefs can be transformed into divine power without loss... So these believers resist the invasion of external evil with their faith.


    More importantly, this scene happened in front of them, so that they can clearly know how the ''divine grace'' came and the determination of the gods to protect them.


    At this moment, Su Li''s belief in the Zhushan tribe has gathered unprecedentedly, and even those who originally just "believe for the time being" have become the most firm believers... Because through this thing, everyone knows that what they believe is really able to give back to them and live up to their gods!


    In fact, many teachers from Dayan school palace have gathered nearby. If they make a quick move, they can interrupt those evil spirits in the sky.


    But they let this scene continue... Because two powerful sword immortals stood in front of them.


    Xuanyuzi and xuansu stopped in front of the students in the school palace to prevent them from interfering with the progress of this'' sacred ceremony ''.


    Xuansu, also a God King, knows what this situation means... This is a great opportunity for Su Li to harvest pious people.


    There were four teachers present at Dayan school palace, including Xu GuZi.


    However, when they face these two peerless sword immortals, the feeling between the strong tells them that these are two ''swords'' that can tear them at any time


    The teachers of Dayan school palace felt offended.


    It''s just that the Zhushan tribe belongs to the sword cliff sect after all. Since the other Sword Fairy not only didn''t save it, but also stopped it, of course they didn''t intervene


    Their expression is still not very good, because xuanyuzi and xuansu who appear here are too strong, which reminds them of the Qianhuang sect which occupies territory everywhere in the north.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Su Li was relieved after understanding the situation of Zhushan tribe.


    He was indeed a messenger just now, hoping to ask someone from the sect to take care of it, but he didn''t expect to come directly to the two big men.


    So Gu Songzi was surprised to find that neither Beiguang nor Su Li seemed to be in such a hurry to go back. Didn''t he worry that the back hand left by the Taishang demon king destroyed the Zhushan tribe?


    "Little friend, do you want to return?" Gu Songzi asked tentatively.


    Su Li shook his head and replied, "when my dog comes back, it''s not over yet."


    Gu Songzi had to ask again, but Beiguang had already explained: "don''t worry, elder. There are senior experts in our sword cliff sect. There will be no problem."


    "I see. I don''t have to worry about that old man." Gu Songzi nodded slightly to understand.


    While they were talking, they saw a black backed and white bellied dog running quickly with a strange sword in his mouth... That look of shaking his head and shaking his tail was really interesting.


    Gu Songzi also praised: "Xiaoyou, this demon pet is also extraordinary. He can resist the soul eating power of blood slaughter. Should he also have good blood?"


    Su Li didn''t answer, but after the meat intestines approached, he reached out and took the town magic sword that flew away and "didn''t want to" come back.


    He knew that the sword could only be used as a consumable for him after all.


    The evaluation of this'' town demon sword ''in my heart suddenly dropped a lot, so I pulled out a demon soul of Taishang demon statue


    Mingming Taishang devil has died in front of everyone, but the demon soul still twists violently as soon as it appears. It seems that it will get rid of it at any time.


    Su Li said in surprise: "look at this, Taishang devil is really not dead."


    Everyone was shocked, but it was not too unexpected... After all, he is a demon who can repair to the level of real immortal. He has arranged many backhands for himself in the process of this journey alone, not to mention that he must have kept backhands after he became a real immortal.


    But the subsequent scene made people lose their voice


    Seeing Su Li''s posture, Rouchang seemed to suddenly wake up to something.


    It suddenly shook its whole body, wagged its tail quickly, and then shrunk its head to the left and right, sending out an eager ''whining''


    Su Li burst out laughing, and then spoiled the devil''s soul and threw it on the top of the sausage''s head


    The demon soul was about to fly when it was out of control, but at this time, the meat intestines roared and jumped up, opened their mouth and swallowed it... Really!


    The crowd stared at the sausage, cheerfully refused, made a "click click" crisp sound, and then seemed to hear a continuous scream from its teeth


    With the "gulp" swallowing into the abdomen, the hair of the intestines seemed to be shiny and smooth.


    The head of the Wushang demon sect of the great demon sect, known as the immortal demon soul, was "fed to the dog".


    Although it''s just an ordinary demon soul, it''s also fed to the dog!


    Seeing that the sausage was "full", Su Licai drew a demon soul from the town''s magic sword and began to do it.


    It''s also a little unexpected that a demon soul feeds the sausage. It''s really an excellent ''dog food''. But then the demon soul will be used as a medium for him to use his secret magic


    There is no doubt that Taishang devil regarded these demons as his backhand in case they could make a comeback after falling, so it is impossible to almost completely cut off the cause and effect between Taishang and chilao like Xia God.


    So Su Li directly used a demon soul as the casting medium to start the most vicious curse... Curse of doom!


    This curse of doom is the least skillful spell. It simply ignores the strength of the cultivation of both sides, and only depends on the comparison of fate between the two.


    Su Li, the original Taishang devil, did not dare to deal with this curse of bad luck. After all, his own luck will not be weak if he can become a real immortal.


    It''s unwise to hurt people in this way, even if it succeeds.


    But now Taishang devil''s body has been destroyed, and his ghost has been imprisoned in the town devil''s sword. I think his luck has declined to the extreme... It''s really appropriate to curse bad luck at this time.


    Perhaps the consequences of the depression of Taishang devil have been shown. When Su Li cast the spell, he suddenly found that there was a divine power characteristic called "destiny" in his divine power.


    This must have been caused by his believers'' talking to themselves'', which he was very helpless. In short, his believers were so "disobedient" and added some useless things to him.


    But the ''fate'' that came out at this time actually brought extra blessings to the curse of doom!


    Feel it carefully. This blessing effect is when he casts a curse, although his luck still needs to be compared with the other party. However, when both parties actually offset and deduct the air transportation, Su Li can reduce the consumption by 30%, while the other party has to increase the consumption by 30%.


    Inside and outside, that''s a 60% increase!


    Of course, the so-called curse of doom Su Li didn''t pay much attention to the curse. What he needed was the ability to trace the cause and effect... He wanted to feel where Taishang devil''s back hand was in this process!


    Then he felt... The result really made his scalp numb.


    Because in his perception, there are more than 20 causal places marked... That is to say, there are so many backhands who can make the Taishang demon return!


    It really deserves to be the great devil in China. It''s amazing that it has a deep foundation and is afraid of death.


    However, there is also unexpected joy. This is too sad. At this time, the devil left so many backhands after his death, which also means that he completely thinned so many copies of his Qi!


    This is bad enough, but such bad luck should be divided into so many pieces... So Su Li''s luck was crushed again through the curse of bad luck.


    At the moment when the curse was completed, there were six places with the weakest cause and effect that shook and directly extinguished the connection

 Chapter 555

    According to the curse of doom, Su Li tracked more than a dozen causal correlation points of Taishang devil.


    But recently, the big cause and effect is around him, that is, there are two demons in the town magic sword.


    The farther one seems to be within the range of Kunlun mountain bamboo peak... Other causes and effects are not so big. Under his curse, it seems that the wind and rain will go out at any time.


    Su Li was a little satisfied with this situation, and then threw the evil spirit who had cast the curse of doom into the meat intestines... The meat intestines had been waiting for a long time.


    Although it has some support, can''t it store the rations in its mouth like a hamster?


    So he grabbed the lost ghost, shook his head with joy for a while, then retracted his palm with satisfaction, climbed up Su Li''s body and went back into his pocket.


    All the people around felt cold... Even if the dead devil was fed to the dog, the rest of his backhands would be cursed... It was really killing.


    After all this, Su Li took back the town magic sword, spread the sword wings, and then rushed back to Zhushan tribe.


    Zhushan tribe is still resisting thousands of ghosts and demons. This is a very difficult means in the cultivation world, but a group of mortals can use their own beliefs to support up to now.


    It''s not easy to insist until now. It can be said that it makes everyone''s faith extremely purified. But if we delay further, it will be fishing without water, which will damage the souls of these believers.


    So Su Li hurried back and brought a whirlwind in the air, like a thunder storm


    The rapidly flying air flow brought electric light in the friction, which made him seem to be a thunder spear shuttling through the sky, and instantly plunged into the dark cloud of thousands of souls and demons.


    In the Zhushan tribe below, a thunder spear pierced the dark cloud composed of countless resentment souls in the sky, and then a strong light they were familiar with burst out


    Su Li opened his wings and the magic sword in his hand was bright and generous.


    It is the Nine Yang talismans that attack together and release the power to Yang. Then the soul calming talisman also occurs at the same time to suppress these resentful souls.


    In this process, the town magic sword suddenly released a strong suction and absorbed the resentful souls in the sea of resentful souls.


    The sword body forged by the magic ghost stone began to contain the resentful soul, gradually filling it and releasing a strange smell.


    Just below, it''s like the light dispels the shadow.


    Under the strong sunlight, the darkness brought by the sea of resentment seems to be impacted into strands.


    The strong light covered up the fact that these resentment souls were absorbed by the town magic sword. What everyone saw was that their gods came to the sky with the power of thunder, and then dispersed all the shadows on their heads at once.


    The town demon sword was full of demons, but Su Li didn''t drive Yang Fu to refine it... He decided to keep it for meat intestines. Now this is its dog food bag.


    Su Li''s eyes were burning. He ignored the devout prayers of the believers below, but looked at the figure hiding in the mountains... Isn''t it the wind Cen wolf?


    He noticed that the biggest causal link left by Taishang devil is actually on the demon boy... There is no doubt that this boy may also be the backhand of Taishang devil.


    But Su Li thought for a moment, but he didn''t kill all the new comers of the magic family... On the contrary, he directly gave a voice to his disciples, and then his figure disappeared in the sky.


    Zhushan tribe was all excited. Immediately, a wave of pure faith rushed to Su Li, making him feel goose bumps all over


    Then he inexplicably found that in addition to the "Lord of the sky" being brighter, he also had a "thunder Master" feature and was rapidly brightening up.


    His followers are saying to themselves that they are adding some titles to him, which bothers him... Because more titles mean more requests for prayer. If people pray but can''t respond, it''s very bad.


    Does he think he wants to find a way to learn more thunder methods for the time being? At that time, if believers need it, he can also get a divine skill to summon Leifa to make up for it.


    Beiguang had received his summons. After being brought back by Gu Songzi, he immediately picked up the heavy Jun sword and went after the mountain.


    His master asked him to pursue and kill the demon swordsman.


    Although the other party''s cultivation is higher and his strength is much stronger than him... He is full of fighting spirit.


    Because this is a grindstone that master Su Li found for him!


    He knew that this was a test and sharpening for him by Su Li, and he would do his best.


    ¡­¡­


    After this event of Wushang demon sect, the attitude and image of Jianya sect have been completely erected in the hearts of all schools in Zhongzhou.


    This is a powerful force as strong as the Qianhuang religion, but it is clear about love and hate, as if it is easy to find out the context.


    This feeling is wonderful. It''s like Gu Songzi really intersected with Jianya sect. He can feel that these friends are actually very talkative and trustworthy.


    In this case, Xia Ming, as the leader of Jianya sect, finally paid a personal visit to Gu Songzi, the head of Dayan school palace, and thanked him for setting up Zhufeng other courtyard for Jianya sect.


    The high-level movement of the two sides also means that the two forces have completely established diplomatic relations.


    During this time, the teachers of the school palace were responsible for the study of those students, but Gu Songzi threw off all the burden and couldn''t wait to talk to Xia Ming and other senior leaders of Jianya.


    He found that although their Tao was different, the tough and unyielding spirit and will of Jianya sect was a consistent trait from top to bottom, which made him very envious and yearning.


    He was fascinated by the cohesion of sword cliff sect, because Dayan school palace could not reach this level anyway.


    Why can Dayan school palace never dominate in Zhongzhou?


    Because although it can strengthen itself by absorbing talents from all over the world as a way of teaching, it also has a cause and effect with forces all over the world.


    Take the sword sect''s abandonment of Tu xuguzi as an example.


    Is the cause and effect between him and sword cliff sect really cut clean?


    Not necessarily.


    It''s just that the sword cliff sect doesn''t pursue it, but what he owes is owed after all.


    The Dayan school palace composed of these people... In Su Li''s eyes, it is simply a gathering point for "old Lai". A group of debtors gathered together to keep warm. On the contrary, it was a deterrent to all forces in China.


    After learning about the inheritance of Dayan school palace, Su Li realized that the real lineal inheritance of Dayan school palace is only a single pass... That is, Shanchang gusongzi.


    When Su Li was chatting with Gu Songzi, he found a very interesting thing. It turned out that many practitioners in Zhongzhou migrated from places west of Zhongzhou, and there were few local forces. Only the Dayan school palace, which can serve the elders of the mountain, must be a native of Zhongzhou.


    No wonder Su Li found that most people in Zhongzhou were short and had dark brown skin. Even people like Gu Songzi could not change their short figure.


    However, most of the families of practitioners met along the way are of perfect body proportion, white skin and three-dimensional facial features, just like Yun Xiaomei. She is definitely a beauty.


    However, although Gu Songzi is profound, he has never gone out of Zhongzhou, but he generally knows that the current situation in Zhongzhou was formed in the period of 30000 to 50000 years ago.


    Su Li watched the prosperity of Zhushan tribe on Zhufeng. He couldn''t help picking off the "little flower" on his head, holding it in his palm and asked, "Begonia, do you know what boundary is west of Zhongzhou?"


    Begonia blinked and always felt that the husband wanted to run out again


    She thought about it and said, "to the west of Zhongzhou, separated by an ocean, is the continent called Daxia."


    "Da Xi continent, also known as the disputed mainland, inherits the bellicose and killing of the Western Heaven. It is a place with endless war."


    Su Li was surprised and asked, "autumn God?"


    Begonia nodded and said, "yes, in fact, if it is calculated, the autumn God Bailu is the first great God to come to the world."


    But then she shook her head and sighed, "it''s just that in the great destruction that almost destroyed the world, the original western civilization was almost destroyed by a tsunami that destroyed the world!"


    "When my concubine came, she had looked down on the whole world, and the west continent had all sunk to the bottom of the sea..."


    Su Li was very surprised. This was not the first time he had heard of the world destruction.


    Originally, he always felt that the catastrophe that happened a long time ago had nothing to do with him, so he only cared about the present and didn''t care too much about the past. But now, with more and more experiences, he is also more and more exposed to the disaster that once affected the whole world.


    "Can you tell me about the Holocaust?" Su Li asked. He was really curious.


    Begonia nodded and said, "although Mr. Lang''s cultivation is still in the golden elixir, he is no less than the real immortal to some extent. You can know some things in this regard."


    "This world was originally known as the ''Pearl'' in the upper world. Before the collapse, the ''pearl world'' had a strong vitality, and real immortals would rise every once in a while to fill the five heavenly courts."


    "But all this changed in a big burst... A huge strange stone came from the void. No one knows how it appeared, but it directly hit the southwest of the ''pearl world''."


    "At that moment, huge waves swept across the sky, and the whole world was on the verge of collapse."


    "The western continent sank in the waves caused by the big collision, and most of the southern wasteland at the southernmost end of the land under our feet sank under the scouring of the waves."


    "By the time my concubine came down, the world had been fragmented, a wilderness, and almost all the cultivation inheritance had been cut off. However, many of the original people of Western Europe had moved to Zhongzhou and the far north, and some cultivation inheritance remained."


    "But when my concubine came down, she didn''t see the trace of the great God Bailu. It seems that she saved the people of Daxia and put them in Zhongzhou, but she herself disappeared..."

 Chapter 556

    Su Li imitated the scene of meteorite falling from the sky and falling into the world, thus destroying the world in an instant... It was really the end.


    At the same time, through Haitang''s narration, he also had a general understanding of the overall shape of the world... The sinking of Daxia may correspond to the uplift of the fault boundary mountains, which is the plate movement after the "Pearl boundary" continental plate was broken.


    I''m afraid all the land plates in the world were connected, but they broke instantly under the impact of that huge meteorite.


    The west continent was not swallowed by the tsunami. After all, even if the tsunami is terrible, the land will be revealed again in the past.


    But what if the plate movement makes the west continent fall into the gap between the plates?


    Then this once continent can only slide all the way to the abyss.


    There is also a continent named "Nanhuang", which should correspond to the direction commanded by the summer God Chiyang.


    But he has never heard of the so-called "Southern wilderness" in Zhongzhou, which means that this area may have gradually disappeared with the passage of time.


    However, he got some information from Gu Songzi. He said that there were still a large number of terrible monsters living in the land south of Zhongzhou, which was mostly occupied by the magic gate... Su Li felt that it seemed to be a wild beast.


    The so-called Southern wasteland may have been the land where wild animals once multiplied.


    Zhongzhou is located in the geographical center of this world. Obviously, whether it is the far north or Dongzhou, or the disappearing Southern wilderness and the Great West, there are some clues left.


    Su Li''s eyes suddenly widened again, and he wanted to have a good trip in the whole continent.


    Just now, the focus of Jianya sect has gone to the bamboo peak, and more and more disciples gather on the bamboo peak... On the one hand, they help Jing Chen transcribe books to enrich the Dharma hall, and on the other hand, they are also preparing for the next war with Qianhuang sect.


    Sure enough, sword cliff sect is a place that can''t stop for a moment.


    Obviously, when Su Li set up other homes in various places, these disciples were very busy and didn''t want to be on duty. As soon as they heard that they were going to fight, they all left their work at hand and came in a swarm... It''s too realistic.


    Anyway, after the place became lively, Su Li was not used to it. Just like when he was in Bei''an City, he found a place to live outside the Zhushan tribe. While observing the primitive humanitarian development with his own eyes, he also waited for the news of Gu Songzi.


    Originally, he wanted to continue traveling. After all, his original mission was easily thrown to Jingchen, so he wanted to take time to finish his own things.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Gu Songzi told him to wait... Because the mountain head of Dayan school palace was summoned by the upper world again, saying that there was an upper world da Neng who wanted to use the book Pavilion of Dayan school palace to lower his ideas to communicate with the people of Jianya sect.


    When Su Li heard this, he understood what... Maybe this is the reason why Dayan learning order will be sent to sword cliff sect... Because there are people in the upper world who need to communicate with sword cliff sect.


    According to Gu Songzi, "Dayan shuge" is a wonderful place that can communicate with the upper world.


    Dayan star actually means "Wenqu star", and Dayan star is naturally "Wenqu star".


    It is said that the book Pavilion can resonate with the book Pavilion in the upper world through the book spirit contained therein, so as to realize some magical reactions.


    "Old man, didn''t you say you couldn''t communicate with the upper bound?" Su Li asked strangely when he heard this.


    Who knows, Gu Songzi was also very depressed and replied, "old man, I just knew this... I didn''t expect that the book Pavilion of my Dayan school palace still has this function... Anyway, the master didn''t tell me this function when he solved it."


    At this time, Qilin went to practice with Beiguang and couldn''t answer this question.


    Or Begonia answered their questions: "the mystery of the library should also design a magic method of cause and effect. If it is not deep with the upper cause and effect, it is still difficult to communicate."


    "Dayan school palace has been handed down for tens of thousands of years. It has experienced many changes. I''m afraid the cause and effect with the upper boundary are much lighter. Only in this way can it gradually lose its inheritance."


    Gu Songzi thought it should be the same.


    Su Li couldn''t understand why the Dayan school palace was so weak since it was handed down by the Dayan Xingjun of the upper world?


    Unless these descendants of Dayan school palace let it down


    Su Li held back these words, otherwise he was worried that Gu Songzi would be unhappy.


    "So what should we do?" Su Li asked.


    Gu Songzi''s answer is to let him wait first. He wants to study


    So Su Li waited like this for half a month.


    It was not until half a month later that he saw the haggard old pine nut again. He couldn''t help asking, "old man, why is this?"


    Gu Songzi shook his head wordlessly, sighed and said, "I''m ashamed. The old man was still a little unconvinced. He wanted to try whether he could get in touch with the ancestor of the upper world first, but he didn''t expect to get nothing after trying for a month... But he made little friends laugh."


    Su Li had guessed this for a long time, but Gu Songzi could say it so frankly. He really didn''t think it was ridiculous.


    He just said in distress, "even the old man doesn''t know what to do. What can we do?"


    Gu Songzi shook his head and said, "sending a message from the ancestor of the upper world is just to let everyone of Jianya sect send a person into the book Pavilion, but he didn''t say how to do it."


    Su Li knew it when he heard it. He thought for a moment and said to the people around him, "then I''ll go and have a look... OK?"


    Xia Ming, the leader of the sword cliff sect, was standing beside him. In theory, the leader of this sect should do the renaming of zhengyanshun in any case.


    But Xia Ming shook his head and had no opinion about it.


    He knows who has the deepest cause and effect with the upper world here... If it is really the person with the deepest cause and effect that can have the chance to communicate with the upper world, then letting Su Li go is the most correct decision.


    Su Li knows this well, so he is single and should go straight... Although he always feels a little flustered, pushing and blocking is not the style of sword cliff sect.


    Just before he entered the book Pavilion, Begonia suddenly jumped out of his hair, fell into his pocket in front of his chest, and then rolled to the ground on his sausage.


    She stood on the head of the meat sausage and said softly, "I''ll wait outside for my husband to leave the customs, or I''ll be seen by the people in the upper world. I''m afraid it will be a little inconvenient."


    She is really conscious. It doesn''t matter to be with Su lini on earth, but something will happen when she is seen by people in the upper world


    According to her understanding of her seemingly kind but actually irritable Qing emperor and father, it is also very possible that a good gift from heaven will directly become a punishment.


    Begonia''s departure brought some not so wonderful feelings to Su Li. He always felt very uncertain.


    But there was no way. He had to harden his head.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a wonderful thing to walk into the library of Dayan school palace alone, because there are even other students reading ancient books in this library... For these students, being able to enter Dayan school palace is a lucky event. They must learn everything here like hunger and thirst.


    Su Li agreed with this, so he didn''t bother these students, but strolled around the book Pavilion at will.


    The book Pavilion is full of a scholarly atmosphere. It seems ordinary, but there is always a wonderful feeling lingering in my heart.


    Su Li thought of his task, so he didn''t go to the area with more people, but to the bookshelf area with fewer people


    There are bookshelves everywhere, but a bookshelf may not hold a few volumes of books. Because there are different forms of books here, most of them are made of bamboo slips and jade pieces. A page of jade rolls or a bundle of bamboo slips can''t record many words at all.


    A Book of scriptures often needs one or even several bookshelves to load.


    These books record many ancient methods of practicing Qi, which may not be very attractive to Zhongzhou students who now have a mature and systematic inheritance.


    The vast majority of students went to the deeper area of secret volumes of ancient books.


    But there are still some students wandering here. Maybe they are looking forward to some adventure.


    Su Li will not give a good or bad evaluation of this. After all, the ancient Qi practice here is actually a process of summarizing the experience of predecessors.


    In other words, he would just stay here and study hard. In fact, it is more conducive for friars to understand the characteristics and mysteries of the vitality of heaven and earth, and more importantly, to understand the changing process of the vitality of heaven and earth in the human body.


    These insights are very important for advanced cultivation, but only a few wise people can understand them.


    But since there were still people here, Su Li didn''t stop, but went to more remote places.


    This book Pavilion is like a different space, which seems to have infinite internal storage.


    However, when he strolled slowly and gradually there was no one around him, he suddenly found himself in a very interesting area.


    The bookshelves in this place no longer look like "books", but objects that record important information one by one.


    Some are excavated stone walls with a mural on them.


    Some are fossils of bone fragments with various words like pictures


    Others are pieces of stone. Each piece of stone is a page of a book, which is made of stone pages


    Su Li was shocked. These books were like dross for those students. There was no one else in this area. But for Su Li, this is the most wonderful baby


    This is the key information recording the humanitarian development of Zhongzhou!


    He never thought that he would see this form of ''books'' here


    Su Li can feel the time dust accumulated in these "books", which is at least more than 100000 years ago... But only in the book Pavilion of Dayan school palace can these things be completely preserved to this day!


    He unconsciously indulged and completely forgot what his "mission" was. He just looked at these things full of history with joy. He seemed to see that several civilizations with their own characteristics were multiplying and rising before the world had the concept of history

 Chapter 557

    Su Li was completely intoxicated with these fragments of civilization from the ancient and primitive times, which represented the origin of civilization.


    This made him feel as if he was walking in the long river of time. His sensitive thinking seemed to go back all the way with the fragments of these information, and saw that the first people in ancient times recorded their own knowledge in the most clumsy way.


    He really completely forgot his mission... Because he didn''t think it was a really important mission.


    Even if he wants to give benefits... He doesn''t care.


    After all, the toon is'' planted ''on the sword cliff, and the Begonia is tired of being around him. The upper boundary is not far away.


    But if you have a task to explain... Our sword cliff sect didn''t grow up by virtue of the grace of the upper world. It''s just the scale accumulated by its own savage growth!


    If we didn''t want to rely on the establishment of great religions to suppress Qi luck, we wouldn''t care about the connection of the upper world.


    So it''s no good. Why should I work for you.


    In Su Li''s heart, it was called being righteous.


    But with his indulgence, he unexpectedly found that the originally dark and lightless environment around him was unknowingly bright.


    He looked around strangely and saw that a layer of bright photons appeared on the bookshelves with all kinds of ancient things around him, making him seem to be in a wonderful fantasy.


    But this will not be a fantasy, because magic is useless to Su Li. This is a more magical and mysterious state


    He was at a loss, as if he understood something, and felt that he had entered a unique space.


    "After ten thousand years, someone can finally come here..."


    A gentle male voice sounded in front of Su Li. He clearly knew that he had nothing in front of him, but with the sound coming into his ears, a vague figure appeared in front of him.


    "Will I exist when I realize it?" Su Li whispered.


    The blurred figure is also wrapped by those bright light spots. At a glance, it is not an entity.


    He seemed to hear Su Li''s question and said with approval: "yes, you are very sensitive and have ideas."


    Su Li still ignored it, but looked at the light spots on the fragments of ancient civilization around him... He asked, "what are these?"


    The figure made up of light spots was surprised. He asked, "you don''t wonder who I am, but you wonder about these light spots?"


    Su Li replied, "your identity is about those choices. If you know what these light spots are, you will naturally know who you are."


    The shadow of the light spot was slightly stunned, but then he said gently: "this is the light of wisdom. It is stored in the fragments of civilization. It is the light released by the origin of fire, and it is also a trace in a certain process of civilization development."


    Su Li nodded slightly, then turned his head and looked directly at the figure and said, "lower bound friar Su Li, have you seen Da Yan Xingjun."


    The light spot figure seemed to have expected this scene, but still asked curiously, "how did you guess Ben Jun''s identity?"


    Su Li replied, "Dayan star is a symbol of wisdom, and I should have been in the shuge of Dayan learning Palace on earth. Is it difficult to guess the identity of the star king?"


    On hearing this reply, Dayan Xingjun nodded gently and said, "I like a wise person like you... You are also the first mortal to come here to communicate with me in thousands of years... According to the rules set by me at the beginning, you can put forward a demand for knowledge."


    Su Li asked in surprise, "this is where Xingjun used to answer questions and solve doubts for future generations?"


    Dayan Xingjun wondered why Su Li asked, but he nodded and said, "yes, this is the ''secret treasure'' in the book Pavilion, and the so-called ''secret treasure'' is the light of wisdom retained here and the incarnation of Ben Jun."


    Su Li nodded with a tangled face... It turned out that he had gone to the wrong place. He thought this was where his mission was.


    This is clearly a "daily benefit" for the Dayan Xingjun to stay in the Dayan school palace, and Su Li''s entry into the shuge is specially required by the upper world... This is very annoying. Why did he go to the wrong door?


    So he shook his head a little depressed and said, "Xingjun atones for his sins. I''m not under the gate of Dayan school. I''m afraid I can''t want this benefit."


    Gods attach importance to cause and effect. Su Li is also a god strictly speaking, so he''d better not tie up cause and effect with other gods.


    However, the Dayan Xingjun is very talkative. He said, "it doesn''t matter. Knowledge and wisdom need to be spread in order to have value. This'' secret treasure ''you keep is not just for the Dayan school palace, but anyone who enters here is qualified."


    "You can''t enter here unless you are devoted to scholars."


    Su Li was also amazed at the breadth of mind of the upper star king. He only felt that the star king, who symbolized wisdom and inheritance, was really not disappointing.


    The east star symbolizes "initiation and Enlightenment", while the central star Dayan symbolizes "wisdom and inheritance".


    Enlightenment before wisdom.


    The combination of the two is the light of civilization, so the green emperor comes first and the Yellow Emperor is precious.


    Su Li sighed in his heart and thought about what he wanted to ask this Dayan Xingjun


    The biggest thought in his mind was naturally to understand the world and complete his golden elixir drawing.


    But this is the road he chose in his heart. He felt that it was the most meaningful for him to walk down, and he should not ask for others.


    So his mind turned, but suddenly he thought of something: "so, I want to know what the world looked like before the big break."


    Dayan Xingjun was surprised. Even if the light spot avatar composed of the light of wisdom had no facial features, Su Li seemed to be able to feel the surprised gaze of the other party.


    "I didn''t expect you to make such a request... But it''s really worthy of being a wise man dedicated to learning. The real shortcut is to understand the mystery of the world itself."


    Dayan Xingjun was greatly appreciated. He suddenly raised his hand and held a light ball to Su Li''s eyes.


    Su Li looked at the light ball in Xingjun''s hand, but he seemed to see a complete running world in it!


    Listen to Xingjun said: "this is what I left when I came to the ''pearl world'' in my early years. It is the initial form of this vast world."


    "What you want is the world information before the Big Bang... Although hundreds of thousands of years have passed, this is all I have here at this time."


    Seeing this, Su Li was very happy to take over the shining sphere of wisdom, and then said, "thank you for the gift from Xingjun. Su Li is very grateful."


    "You like it." Dayan Xingjun seemed a little tired. He waved his hand, and the light of wisdom on those ancient objects around him gradually faded.


    Then, the figure of the star king faded and disappeared


    After the surrounding light was dim again, Su Li realized that he had returned to his original place... Just now, it seemed to be a virtual world woven by the light of wisdom?


    But soon he looked down at his hands and found that his biggest harvest was still here.


    This light ball is also woven with the light of wisdom. It has directly woven a complete virtual world.


    Su Li couldn''t put it down. He just thought it was the most precious gift.


    He really forgot about the invitation from the upper world, or he didn''t care too much. It''s not necessarily a person of the level of heaven emperor who came to communicate with him himself?


    Except for the emperor of heaven, he has Chun''s Begonia around, so he can''t see it at all


    Therefore, he went straight into the closed state with the wisdom light ball in his arms in the book Pavilion!


    His consciousness suddenly sank into the sea of gold elixir and came outside his own gold elixir.


    Then to his surprise, the intelligent light ball also entered here with his consciousness... It was moving with his consciousness.


    Su Li was not surprised by this. Then he took the intelligent light ball that recorded the geographical environment of the ''pearl world'' in ancient times and began to compare it with his golden elixir drawing.


    Sure enough, there are great differences between the two. The landform in ancient times is completely different from that now.


    But neither can be wrong, but the world is constantly changing.


    After a simple comparison, Su Li didn''t look at his golden elixir drawing, but focused on the sphere of wisdom.


    Strangely, as he focused his attention on the intelligent light ball, he found that light spots floated on the light ball and gradually integrated into his consciousness.


    ... it seems to mean the knowledge he has!


    If he had fully mastered all the information of the Pearl world in ancient times, this sphere of wisdom would have been completely absorbed by his consciousness.


    Su Li thought it was very interesting and indulged in it completely.


    However, when he was engaged, he suddenly heard a loud bell playing in his ear.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found that he did not know when he had come to a towering mountain surrounded by white fog. A mountain path composed of stone steps wound upward, and he did not know how many steps there were.


    This is by no means Kunlun Mountain, nor is it any mountain he has ever seen.


    But he came for no reason.


    "Hurry up, you''re late."


    Suddenly, a cold woman''s voice came from the side.


    Su Li turned to look, but saw a beautiful woman with three needles on her head as a headdress and a cool face standing beside him.


    After seeing him recover, the woman who made a voice to remind her quickly stepped forward and stepped on the mountain road.


    Su Li was a little confused... He closed it well. Why did he run to an inexplicable place again?


    Then he realized that this was the place he should really come

 Chapter 558

    There was a cloud and white fog around, which made Su Li feel as if he had returned to the north of tiancracked mountain and the place where the river originated, as if he wanted to forget his existence.


    But fortunately, these white fog only hindered his eyes, so that he could not see what was outside the mountain, but the mountain road and the mountain itself were extremely real.


    The heroic and beautiful woman with three green needles on her head has gone up for some time, but Su Li is not in a hurry. She just looks at the scenery carefully, and even tries to understand the situation of the mountain at the foot of the mountain with mountain seals.


    To his disappointment, these explorations failed. He seemed to exist in a completely independent space. Although everything around him was real, it was completely closed.


    He had just finished his investigation, but he didn''t expect that the woman walking in front of him walked down quickly again, and then asked with a look of unhappiness and helplessness: "Why are you still here? Come with me."


    Su Li was happy. He asked, "it seems that if I don''t go, it''s no use walking fast?"


    The heroic woman was stunned. She didn''t expect that the young man''s thinking was so "strange", and his focus was too strange, right?


    Instead, she was not in a hurry. She stood beside Su Li curiously and looked carefully


    Su Li found that the woman in half white robe was not only very tall, but also a head higher than him. More importantly, he looked very familiar


    "Speaking of it, it must be joyful and humble for a normal lower bound friar to have this opportunity to communicate with the upper bound. It''s the first time that you have such a flat response, not anxious and impatient." the woman stood on the upper step and bent down slightly to look down on Su Li.


    Originally, she was a head higher than Su Li. At this time, she stood on the upper step and straightened Su Li only to her chest.


    He raised his head in silence and asked, "how do you call this fairy?"


    Can he not calm down? Everyday, he was tired of being with Begonia. He felt that he didn''t have much mystery about the big people in the upper world at all.


    The heroic woman frowned slightly and said, "this will not be a fairy, but a fluorene awn God under the seat of the spring king of the Oriental heaven!"


    Su Li "Ba Qi" clap his face on his palm, and then adjust his expression to make a respectful way: "it was originally fluorene mans master, sword cliff taught Su Li this house is polite."


    No wonder he looks familiar. He used to be the one hanging on his ancestral teacher''s wall... Now when he sees the real person, he really looks like a heroic female swordsman.


    However, the heroic fluorene mang God will be worshipped by Su Li, but there is a feeling of panic.


    God and man attach the most importance to cause and effect. At this time, fluorene mang God will just feel that he can''t afford this cause and effect


    She hurriedly jumped to one side to avoid Su Li''s worship, and then hurriedly said, "if we can''t afford to be called the ''ancestor'', we''d better go up the mountain and say something on the way, otherwise it would be bad for the emperor to wait for a long time."


    Su Li heard the speech and said, "the emperor is the Yellow Emperor in the middle of heaven?"


    His "true ancestor" looked at him and said, "although we borrowed the place of the emperor of the middle heaven, we are all under the seat of the emperor of the East... Remember, this can''t be confused."


    Su Li quickly agreed to be taught.


    Fluorene mang doesn''t know if it''s an illusion. How can he feel that this young generation who seems to have no desire, no desire, and no concern for everything suddenly becomes "counseling"?


    She looked at Su Li curiously, but found nothing... She didn''t pay attention to it anymore, and instead focused on climbing the sacred peak.


    Now Su Li should not be too clever. He can''t keep a low profile.


    But contrary to the superficial low-key, it is his inner anxiety and uneasiness... What should I do? If I send it to the door, I won''t be directly ashes?


    In such a tangled state of mind, he climbed the sacred peak step by step. There seemed to be strange scenes along the way, but he didn''t linger at all... He had something in his heart and didn''t care what those were.


    But I didn''t expect that the fluorene mang God who was walking in front suddenly turned his head and said with great approval: "I didn''t expect that your heart is so firm and you haven''t wavered in the face of the red world along the way... It can be created."


    The goddess will seem to have gradually adapted to her ancestral position and took out a look of supporting her younger generation.


    Su Li looked up in a daze, then lowered his head and said, "grandmaster, how far are we?"


    Fluorene mang God said with a loving look of a great elder: "if you indulge in the world of mortals, the road will never end. If your Lingtai is clear and bright without the idea of beautiful scenery, you can ascend to the sky in one step."


    Su Li thought about this... And then tried to run the Dongming Heart Sutra.


    His mind was clear at once, and then he took a step forward


    Sure enough, just this step is suddenly bright.


    It turns out that the Dongming Heart Sutra is "fate".


    As he took this step, the clouds in front of him seemed to spread out, revealing an open space on the top of the mountain.


    On the top of the mountain, there is a big mulberry canopy covering the sky. There is an ancient pavilion under it, but there is a person waiting there for a long time.


    Su Li guessed that it was the Oriental emperor?


    The people in the pavilion were clearly there, but they couldn''t really see it. Su Li couldn''t even tell the man''s height, fat and thin, let alone look at his face.


    At this time, the man suddenly issued a soothing but cold young male voice: "don''t think about it. Loneliness is the person you think in your heart."


    Su Li was stunned in an instant.


    "Don''t be surprised, it''s not mind reading, it''s just that some of your thoughts are too strong and obvious."


    That man is the green emperor!


    He looked embarrassed when he didn''t want to hear Su Li''s voice, which really made Su Li tremble.


    So Su Li immediately sealed his whole body with a small seal, so that he didn''t leak a breath.


    The green emperor was Qingleng and said without any fluctuation, "it''s good to be able to close your mind so soon. But you''re afraid of loneliness?"


    Afraid? Of course!


    He is scared to death now. He is afraid that the emperor will slap him to death when he knows that Haitang is tired of him all day


    At this time, his inner activities were extremely active, but the small seal sealed all his thinking fluctuations... So he didn''t close his mind well at all, but his divine power was mysterious enough.


    And it seems that this small seal technique has even concealed the oldest and powerful emperor between heaven and earth, which is interesting.


    Su Li feels more and more that his talent may be extraordinary, but he doesn''t know what''s extraordinary about it... It''s just that when the peak of Zhenxian completely fades and fan leaves the mother world, all the past events about the world will be replayed in front of him. Maybe then he will have the answer.


    The green Emperor didn''t care about Su Li''s desertion. Because of the barrier of small seal, he just regarded his daze as deliberately restraining his mind.


    "How''s the Pearl world now?" the green emperor seems to have a good temper, or it doesn''t matter what a "little man" like Su Li is in his realm.


    But Su Li really felt the omnipresent majesty that Haitang said... Even if his mind was guarded by a small seal, he also felt the stagnation of the surrounding air and the gaze that seemed to come from nine days.


    Don''t mention him. Beside him, the fluorene awn God of the ''grandmaster'' had bowed his head and knelt down on one knee, but he didn''t dare to move.


    Regal is strict and self-sufficient, and his every move is like heavenly authority.


    Su Li also had to put away all his thoughts, and then subconsciously replied in a very respectful tone: "report back to the emperor, Su Li doesn''t know how to be good or bad."


    The green emperor laughed and said, "it''s a lonely mistake... Let''s take the big break as the boundary, and talk about how today''s'' pearl world ''is better than before the big break?"


    Su Li then replied, "before the big break, Su Li didn''t see it personally, but according to the clues of all parties, after the big break, the world was broken, the vitality of heaven and earth was disordered and uneven, and the practice world was much worse than before."


    "But it should be." the green emperor nodded slightly when he heard the speech, and then asked, "do you know the dark abyss?"


    Su Li quickly replied, "it''s known, and it intersects."


    The green emperor nodded again: "good luck, good means and good will."


    Three consecutive "good" words made the fluorene mang God nearby look at them in surprise.


    But the green Emperor didn''t want to see him and said, "don''t be surprised. If the child can fly up to the upper world, Gu can directly allow him to be tied with you... He can afford it."


    Such an amiable green emperor really made Su Li burst into tears... He didn''t seem to know about Chun?


    Who knows, before waiting for him to be modest, the green emperor asked, "son, ask you another question, how''s Chun?"


    Su Li almost trembled... Fortunately, he had amazing self-control and a small seal, so he didn''t let the emperor in front of him see the clue.


    There is no doubt that the Qing emperor knew that Chun should be the key to the establishment of Jianya sect, so he asked... The key is, how much did he know?


    Su Li thought for a moment, but decided to "tell the truth".


    He said, "the God on the Ailanthus altissima is now reuniting his divine power on the side of my sword cliff."


    The green emperor''s tone fluctuated for the first time when he heard the speech. Unexpectedly, he said in a more gloomy voice: "it''s really a robbery, but the divinatory symbol said that the robbery was dangerous, and it should be a noble man..."


    The voice suddenly stopped, and the green emperor''s voice resumed coldly and said, "I know."


    Su Li had some doubts in his heart, but he soon recovered... The green emperor probably didn''t know anything?


    That''s good. He can be a little relieved.


    Then he felt that he was really inexplicable. Obviously, he and Chun had nothing. Why should he be so nervous

 Chapter 559

    In Su Li''s trembling, the green emperor with a cold voice began to preach.


    It has been clearly stated that this preaching and preaching is set up for the achievements of Jianya sect.


    Originally, Su Li was still at a loss about this matter, but he didn''t expect the green emperor to make clear the cause and effect first.


    The "Pearl world" was originally a treasure in the eyes of the gods of the upper world. It was rich in materials and prosperous in cultivation culture... It was really a world where individuals were like dragons, as if everyone was born to practice.


    Even because of the particularity of this world, the five heavenly courts have left inheritance in this world, and compete with each other for belief and sphere of influence.


    There will be no war between the heavenly courts, but the heavenly courts are in darkness among the spokesmen of the mortals... However, these are just a game process in the eyes of the heavenly gods. Every heaven wants to monopolize this rich and wonderful world.


    Until the time of the great collapse


    The breath of the dark abyss began to invade the world, which not only almost destroyed the Xiuzhen civilization of the whole world, but also blocked the eyes of the upper world.


    That is to say, even the Qing emperor can not fully understand the changes in the world.


    Only by sending a trusted God to earth can we have an impact on the world.


    Originally, the inheritance of the Oriental heaven in this world was naturally cut off together. Under the infection of the breath of the Ming Yuan, the God King constantly came down to earth to kill the demons from the Ming Yuan, and will also try to leave some inheritance to restore the past prosperity.


    Fluorene mang was sent to the lower world under such circumstances.


    Unfortunately, the original pearl world has become much worse after the disaster. Except for Zhongzhou, it is almost going to enter the end of the law era.


    The inheritance of the upper world was almost cut off in the mortal world, and finally there were only some superficial introductory methods.


    The earliest sword sect developed little by little under such circumstances. Even the traces left by fluorene mang God during the battle can become the object of observation and develop their own inheritance little by little.


    However, although it was so at first, up to now, the Kendo of Jianya sect has gone beyond the shackles of that year and walked out of its own unique path.


    However, the good cause with the God of the upper world remained, which contributed to the good fruit today.


    Therefore, sword cliff can establish a religion in the name of Oriental Tianting to suppress its own luck... It seems that it owes cause and effect to intimidate the world by borrowing the power of Oriental Tianting.


    However, the sword cliff sect, in this way, also allocated a sum of the sword sect''s thousands of years of protection of Dongzhou humanity to the Oriental Tianting.


    This is not a loss for the sword cliff sect, because if there is no strong suppression, these guarding skills are rootless duckweed. At most, they are prosperous for several generations, and they can''t beg many calculations of the vicious.


    After the establishment of education, these fortunes broke out and then declined into a lasting blessing. The sword cliff sect can also complement the Oriental Tianting in this mortal world, and even become more powerful.


    What the eastern heaven gains is a kind of power that is useless to mortal friars... It is not the belief of mortals, but the light of civilization after the prosperity of humanity!


    The crown of the Heavenly Emperor needs these lights of civilization


    Su Li doesn''t know what effect this "light of civilization" has on the great power of the Qing emperor, but it seems that it is really a very important thing for the Qing emperor to specially teach Su Li... Or teach a Dharma for Jianya as a reward.


    The Qing emperor is talking about a real road to longevity, which is the most valuable foundation for any sect.


    Su Li listened carefully at first, but he found that the sermon was all inclusive and covered a wide range... If he took the sermon back, he estimated that the leaders of Jianya sect would collectively hold their breath


    The establishment of sword cliff sect is going to be shaken. It is already very unstable


    However, this is the teachings of the emperor of heaven and a gift from the upper world. How can it not be used after taking back Jianya sect?


    So in order to avoid the difficulties of the leaders in the teaching, Su Li decided to let himself undertake this important task


    He secretly hit hache, feeling a little sleepy, and then his heart moved. The light ball of wisdom given by Dayan Xingjun appeared in his hand.


    This is really a very subtle feeling, as if reading idle books secretly in class in the wisdom of the world


    Oh, he felt a fierce look, turned around and found that the fluorene awn God who was listening to him was staring at him fiercely... Now even his grumpy deskmate was alive.


    So Su Li calmly paid attention to the sphere of wisdom in his hands... The preaching of the Heavenly Emperor has some special functions, that is, it seems to enhance his understanding?


    In short, Su Li felt that he understood the connection between all things in the world recorded in the intelligent light ball very quickly. In this way, he analyzed himself in front of his eyes, which made him gradually indulge in it.


    It was strange that the Supreme Master seemed not to be aware of Su Li''s desertion, and continued his speech as if there were no one else.


    This makes the fluorene mang God on the side uncomfortable. In fact, she cares about the orthodoxy she accidentally left in the world, and even herself is favored by the Qing emperor.


    So she felt very responsible that Su Li should listen carefully at this time. Even if she was "wandering", she had to find a way to twist him back


    So Su Li''s "desertion" was not punished by the green emperor, but the fluorene mang God was just a little distracted and was severely pulled on his back by a cane.


    "Pa!"


    Fluorene mang quickly clenched her teeth and covered her mouth so that she didn''t breathe out in pain... She looked at the Supreme Master who preached in front of her eyes in fear and fear, so she could only be absorbed and stop thinking.


    It''s her. She hates Su Li completely... She''s been clever all her life. She was hurt by such a poor child who doesn''t want to make progress. The one in her heart is called Hu.


    Su Li didn''t know how he was hated again. He was completely addicted to the description of the ancient pearl world in the sphere of wisdom.


    A simple description seems to turn into many more fundamental principles in the voice of the Qing emperor, and the image of the whole Pearl world in ancient times also slowly began to appear in his mind... It is a very complete presentation of everything!


    He can even weave the movement of all things in the illusory world in his brain. Vaguely, he seems to touch a mysterious and tempting road... He knows what it is. The movement track of all things evolving in his brain makes him feel as if he has touched the path of cause and effect!


    But he immediately restrained his thinking and did not think in this direction... It is indeed possible to understand the mystery of cause and effect.


    But Su Li thought that the way of cause and effect could be understood at this stage?


    Besides, knowing the cause and effect means that the running track of everything in the world is presented in your eyes and you can see through what will happen in the future?


    It''s just that he has become the nagging guy. Su Li is not interested in being a prophet.


    So he gave up this road and learned more about the surface connection between these things... It''s like climate change, changes in temperature and temperature, rise and fall of tides, etc


    On the contrary, he mastered this aspect very quickly. At the same time, the intelligent light ball was quickly absorbed and finally turned into bits and pieces, all of which fell into his sea of knowledge.


    He felt that if he relied on his own wisdom to understand these knowledge thoroughly, he might not be able to do it in a hundred years.


    But in this case, the speech of the Qing emperor catalyzed this process, which saved Su Li a hundred years.


    When he came back to himself with satisfaction, he felt a startling stare


    Then he opened his eyes and found that his ancestral master, fluorene Mang, was staring here with an angry look... What happened to him?


    But at this time, Su Li noticed that the voice of the Qing emperor''s Dharma had faded, so the Dharma was over?


    But listen to the cold and soothing voice: "I''ve already said what I should say. Now I''m going to test you... Fluorene Mans, do you understand?"


    Fluorene mang God would quickly withdraw his angry gaze at Su Li, then support me twice with an ugly face, and then said, "at the end, I will be stupid. I only know that the emperor is talking about the best truth in the world. At the end, I will not be able to understand it, but can only turn it into a sword."


    Su Li thought that the founder was OK. He really deserves to be the founder of sword cliff sect hanging on the wall... No, only in this way can he be called the founder of sword cliff!


    He just showed a look of worship and felt very powerful.


    Fluorene Mang, who was still angry before, suddenly felt out of breath... She began to complain that the leaders of mortal sword cliff sect couldn''t find a reliable junior to learn? What a rare thing the emperor said. It was such a waste of a little boy.


    Su Li is not a lovely little broken child in the eyes of the fluorene mang God general.


    The green emperor could not deny this answer. He looked like he didn''t expect much, which made fluorene mang a little lost.


    He then looked at Su Li and said, "what about you, son? What have you got?"


    Su Li couldn''t see the specific appearance of the Qing emperor, but he could feel the expectation of the other party... This made him feel more stressed again.


    But he didn''t lie. He just scratched his head and said, "sorry, boy, he''s stupid, so he didn''t learn anything."


    The green emperor was not disappointed at all. Instead, he asked in a flat tone: "think about it carefully, do you really have no harvest?"


    This question seemed to take the sound of heaven and family... Brought Su Li''s idea to a distant place at once.


    Then he subconsciously replied, "I got... The whole world!"


    "Boom!"


    His brain roared.


    All the previous insights from the sphere of wisdom are integrated. It is really that the changes of the world are evolving in his chest.


    Then he knew that the little thousand star world staying in the sea was also touched and suddenly fluctuated

 Chapter 560

    Su Li didn''t expect that the quiet little thousand star world would suddenly have problems at this time... He hurriedly explored the little thousand star world with consciousness, but he saw that the chaos in the little thousand star world began to change subtly, as if he was about to divide Yin and Yang!


    This little thousand star world had been bred in his sea of knowledge, absorbing the karma and merit entangled in him, as if there was still a long gestation period.


    But now he knows that the little star world is just waiting for him, waiting for his understanding of the world to reach a certain degree!


    Now, with the help of the intelligent light ball and the last catalysis of the green emperor, Su Li finally reached this step, causing irreversible changes in the little thousand star world.


    So, this little world is about to grow up?


    Su Li hesitated because he promised to invite her father to watch when the world really began to evolve


    He is a man of promises... He wanted to wait until he rose to the upper world, but he didn''t expect an accident.


    So he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the green emperor in front of him as if covered by clouds. Then he asked tentatively, "emperor, there is a treasure in my sea. Can you show me?"


    This invitation is very abrupt and rude. Why did the emperor of heaven go to you to know the sea?


    On the spot, the fluorene awn God felt that the little young man was too whimsical. He was afraid he would suffer from vines.


    However, what stunned her and tasted so much happened... Her green emperor hesitated slightly, as if he had pinched his fingers and counted, and then said in surprise: "although I don''t know why, when this seems to be an isolated ''fate'', go and have a look."


    Fluorene awn God will feel that he wants to vomit blood... Is this too obvious? Well, who makes her poor... If she is poor, she has no human rights?


    She had a sudden depression.


    What about the Qing emperor? But he directly turned into a white light and drilled into Su Li''s eyebrows... In fact, this dharma was the incarnation of the Qing emperor, so far, of course, he would not appear.


    But Rao was so, Su Li felt that his knowledge of the sea was invaded by a powerful consciousness, which made him unable to resist at all.


    Of course, he did not resist, and even carefully removed the protection of the small seal to his knowledge of the sea, and then really achieved a state of no thought.


    Remove the small seal defense, which is definitely a challenge for him.


    But on the one hand, if he wants to fulfill his commitment to Chun, this step is inevitable. On the other hand, it is also due to the supreme status of the Qing emperor. It should not be bad for him.


    Su Li was not disappointed. The incarnation will of the green emperor was not interested in what he thought. He directly followed the guidance of his consciousness to the little thousand star world.


    At the next moment, the Qing emperor''s fennian made a surprised voice: "is it the small thousand star world differentiated from the Pearl world? This is the original lonely fate... This cause and effect is great."


    Su Li was a little surprised. What cause and effect is big for one supreme master?


    But the green Emperor didn''t say it clearly. After a slight sigh, he coerced Su Li''s consciousness into the little thousand star world


    With Su Li''s consciousness into it, he found that many of his previous understandings of the world began to manifest automatically.


    This originally chaotic little thousand star world is immediately clear and turbid, and Yin and yang are obvious!


    Then heaven and earth evolved, wind and rain came from itself, and the sun, moon and starlight projected from it.


    The world seems to evolve automatically according to Su Li''s understanding of the world, but many mysteries displayed in the process of evolution make Su Li look at it at a loss and difficult to understand.


    However, the incarnation of the green emperor was enjoying it in the small thousand star world, and made joyful cries from time to time.


    Su Li can''t understand this at all, just like a child who can''t understand the work of adults. Looking at the scenes in front of him, he just feels as if he understands something, but he doesn''t dare to do anything, for fear of disturbing the evolution of the world and the Qing emperor as an "adult".


    And the Supreme Master seemed to be so immersed in his little thousand stars that he forgot him?


    This made Su Li feel a little uncomfortable... He couldn''t understand it and didn''t dare to move around. He was really bored and helpless.


    Finally, he decided to let the green emperor incarnate himself to understand. His consciousness directly and quietly withdrew from the small world and came to the outside world.


    But he found that the fluorene mang God was looking at him in surprise. Then he saw him wake up and immediately grabbed his shoulder and asked, "what about the emperor? Why did the emperor disappear?"


    Su Lizheng wanted to answer, but the result was that the surrounding environment shook, as if the whole world was about to collapse


    Seeing this, the fluorene mang God couldn''t help exclaiming: "Oh, it''s time!"


    What time is it?


    Su Li was at a loss. As a result, he found that the whole world suddenly whirled around, and then returned to darkness and silence


    He woke up and turned around, but found that he seemed to have a long dream.


    This dream is very strange. He seems to have dreamed that the emperor of heaven is giving him a lecture and a fierce deskmate


    "Damn it, how did I come down here?!"


    Suddenly, a rather broken female voice came from Su Li''s shoulder.


    He turned his head in amazement and saw that there were three pieces of swordfish on his shoulder... It seemed to take root there.


    Su Li had a particularly painful feeling, and then remembered that it was not a dream


    "Grandmaster, how did you grow on my shoulder?" he asked calmly.


    I can''t help it. He feels used to such emergencies... It''s really sad.


    The ''grandmaster grandmother'' fluorene mang God general is now a grass. She looks sick and droops her leaves and says, "it''s over. It must be the ''ethereal dream world'' of the Yellow Emperor that has reached the time limit. As a result, I came to this earth with your consciousness."


    Su Li asked in surprise, "what''s the matter with the ''ethereal dream world''? Why are you coming with me instead of me?"


    Fluorene awn grass replied weakly, "the so-called ''ethereal dream world'' is the unique space constructed by pure dreams, which is the mystery accidentally discovered by his Majesty the Yellow Emperor."


    "His Majesty the Yellow Emperor found that he seems to be able to communicate with the world through it. Of course, if you want to accurately locate, you also need to take cause and effect as the anchor point."


    After hearing this, Su Li nodded and said, "no wonder you want me to go to the book Pavilion. It turned out that this is an anchor point of the ''ethereal dream world''... But Shizu, you haven''t said why you came back with me?"


    Fluorene mang said with a mournful look, "because we were in your dream all the time!"


    "The ethereal dream world just provides a platform for us to communicate, so that we can meet in dreams."


    "Originally, your dream was broken, and I should have returned to the noumenon... But at that moment, I happened to be in contact with your body. Under the mysterious influence, you forced me down from the upper world."


    Su Li was a little clear, so he asked, "it seems that your situation is not very good? Is it because you came to the lower world and suffered from world exclusion?"


    The fluorene mang God shook her fragile grass leaf and said, "that''s right. In order to cherish the opportunity for the emperor to speak, the God specially entered all the yuan gods into the ''ethereal dream world''... If something goes wrong, it''s really over!"


    Su Li immediately expressed silence. He asked, "so what''s your situation now? It seems that your situation is very bad."


    "Of course it''s bad. The general''s divine body and divine power are blocked out of the world. The yuan God has no support. If he doesn''t find a suitable body, he will be scared!"


    The God General fluorene mang seems to trust Su Li very much. Even his weak state at this time is outspoken... Or will the God of the upper world be just accidental simplicity?


    In short, Su Li understood and asked, "well, does your body have any requirements?"


    Fluorene mang God hurriedly said, "as long as some wooden spirits with congenital vitality gather, they just temporarily store the yuan God, and there is no high requirement."


    After hearing this, Su Li remembered the headless wooden body that Chun had used.


    After Su Li "planted" the body head of Chun, she also said that this temporary wooden body could be used as a congenital spirit wood for Jindan disciples.


    However, he did not give it to others in the church, but left it as a memorial.


    Now that our ancestors are dying, take out this wooden body and use it


    So Su Li took out the headless wooden body and put it in front of him. He said, "you can use it. It should meet your requirements."


    But unexpectedly, fluorene mang was stunned. She stammered for a long time before saying: "this... This... This seems to be the body used by the young lady?! I feel the smell of the young lady!"


    "It''s a temporary body used by Chun. That''s right." Su Li nodded and admitted.


    Fluorene mang immediately projected it with a very surprised idea... Then she saw Su Li''s divine name on his head from a divine perspective: the God of fleshy flowers


    "So you are also miss''s God," she said as if relieved.


    Su Li nodded and said, "well, that''s right."


    "That''s good. Although I''m wandering in the world, I can see you again. That''s good..." fluorene mang said, turning into a light spot and integrating into the wooden body.


    There seemed to be something wriggling around the neck of the wooden body... Su Li could not help but see a picture: a head grew out of it.


    But he was wrong. There was something growing on the neck, but it was the three leaf conifer!


    Su Li covered his face... He felt like a headless female corpse appeared in front of him. His painting style was really strange.

 Chapter 561

    Su Li felt that fluorene mang God would be accidentally brought down to earth, which was probably related to the accident that happened to him


    In theory, how could this "ethereal dream world" prepared by the great powers be so flawed?


    Su Li noticed that the fluorene mang God would say when he saw him that she had been waiting for him for some time.


    This is very strange. Since this is a world that needs him to dream to open, why do you say "wait"?


    So he couldn''t help guessing that the false realm created by the light of wisdom where Dayan Xingjun is located should not also be included in the dream?


    After all, since it is formulated to communicate with the upper world only in the shuge of Dayan academy palace, that is to say, the shuge is not only a coordinate positioning, but also to provide some energy.


    It''s very possible. After all, no one thought that he could "connect" with the upper bound. As a result, the "server" still runs according to the normal time.


    So this unexpected thing happened


    Su Li couldn''t help it... But then again, although there was an accident, his harvest was the greatest.


    Therefore, with the help of the great Yan Xingjun and the supreme Qing emperor, he has thoroughly understood the truth of the operation of the world.


    The bonus is that the little thousand world finally began to evolve... Although he found that his master seemed to be kicked out again, he didn''t care too much. Anyway, he hasn''t enjoyed many benefits of the little thousand star world.


    "I''m going out... Grandmaster, can''t you let yourself grow out?" Su Li asked angrily... It''s scary for anyone to follow a ''headless female corpse''.


    But fluorene mang said angrily, "it''s up to you? But there''s still her residual breath of divine power in Miss''s body. I can''t change it."


    Su Li looked at the ''headless female corpse''... To be exact, the grass at the neck incision. He couldn''t help but show a very impolite look.


    "Ha ha... Are you disgusting me? I see." fluorene mang felt something and couldn''t help sneering.


    Although she is very shameful now, it''s true that she is just a younger boy. Why should she dislike her?


    Anyway, she is also the "true ancestor" of Jianya sect. She was worshipped on the wall!


    It''s a big deal. When she came back to Jianya and saw the young lady, she said to the leader of the sect that such a young generation who doesn''t know anything has to be distributed far away.


    ... the God of fluorene has already thought about it.


    But at this time, she still had to follow Su Li. After all, she was still black in her eyes on the world. Her yuan God had to adapt to the laws of the world alone before she could start to recover her mana.


    In short, she is still a weak chicken and needs protection


    Su Li took back his "impolite" eyes, and then got up and walked outside the book Pavilion.


    He just calculated the time when he entered the book Pavilion. It turned out that it was almost only three days.


    Most of the time, he was watching the treasures in the book Pavilion. From the time he met Dayan Xingjun to the completion of the Qing emperor''s speech, it was only one night... It was really a dream.


    Su Li was also amazed at the means of these upper powers, and the more he contacted these upper powers, the less he felt about the mortal world under his feet.


    Maybe it''s because you have a high vision.


    He walked out of the book Pavilion and saw a dog lying there at the door


    Seeing the meat intestines guarding the door so quietly, Su Li''s heart was warm... His meat intestines were still like this.


    If it cannot enter the book Pavilion, wait at the door for its master until its master comes back.


    At this time, the head of the sausage suddenly stood up, and the keen smell seemed to find something wrong.


    It suddenly turned around and saw Su Li behind him... And then it jumped up!


    It''s just a little bad that a little bit is handsome from the top of its head


    Su Li''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. He quickly put his arms around the head of the intestines, and his other hand also leaned out and caught the little spot thrown away.


    I saw that Haitang''s nose was so angry that he jumped up from the palm of his hand, then jumped on the head of the sausage and stamped his feet and said, "can''t you be a little more stable? I''m also very happy to see my husband, but how can you be so excited?"


    The sausage suddenly retracted to the size of a small milk dog, so that Su Li could pick it up at once, and then he himself drilled his head into Su Li''s arms, as if he was desperately sucking the familiar taste.


    Begonia couldn''t help but smoke her nose twice quickly, and then she was a little embarrassed... She seemed to be crooked by meat intestines?


    But at this time, Su Li felt a sudden chill on his back, as if he was going to be unlucky at any time... He wondered what was going on?


    But then an impatient voice came from behind him: "can you go faster? I need to find a quiet place to rest as soon as possible."


    Su Li woke up, temporarily put down his doubts and hurriedly said, "let''s wait a long time. Let''s go now."


    Unfortunately, fluorene mang didn''t see what was in his arms behind Su Li.


    However, at this time, she saw a little spot peeping out her head from Su Li''s shoulder, and then looked at her curiously


    "Click ~"


    Fluorene awn God tripped his left foot and threw his right foot directly to the ground.


    The clover grass on the headless wooden body''s neck shook as if it were equipped with a small electric motor, which would fall down at any time.


    "Little... Miss?!" she asked.


    Begonia suddenly turned cold, stood up on Su Li''s shoulder, held her husband''s earlobe and asked, "who is this woman? Why can I use the body used by my concubine?"


    Su Li immediately felt a new and unknown sign


    So he immediately said, "she just looked like she was dying. She didn''t have a suitable body for her at that time. After all, she is the ancestor of my sword cliff sect. I thought you had a good relationship?"


    Clover nodded in agreement... Not that she wanted to lie down, but that she found that she suddenly couldn''t control her body... Sure enough, the young lady was angry.


    Crabapple hugged Su Li''s shoulders and hands in front of his chest. His small body had a "Queen" posture.


    She was not very happy, mainly for fluorene mang was not very happy to say: "there is a difference between the upper and lower levels, how can we override it?"


    Su Li probably understood that Begonia was angry. Could it be because the wooden body was originally used by her body. If she hadn''t given it herself, the fluorene awn God would have crossed the line if he used it without authorization?


    Although Su Li didn''t think it was serious, he respected Begonia''s way of thinking, so he apologized: "I''m sorry, I didn''t think about it properly."


    Begonia immediately changed his face and said, "it has nothing to do with your husband. I only hate that the maid should use your kindness to do this illegal thing."


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Su Li seems to feel that the fluorene grass seems to turn white all at once


    After all, he was his own ancestor. Su Li felt that such fluorene awn was a little too poor, so he asked, "what shall we do with this guy?"


    Begonia angrily put her hands on her hips and said, "of course I buried her!"


    The clover grass looks whiter


    ¡­¡­


    The meat sausage was directed by Begonia to work. Anyway, the master came back. He has enough energy. Let him vent his energy.


    So the dog became a "tall and powerful" image. He picked up the wooden body in his mouth and ran under the bamboo peak.


    The bamboo peak is full of bamboo forests, and under the bamboo peak is a piece of land reserved by Su Li for himself. I don''t know if it''s a blood problem. He likes to open a field and plant something before he settled in a place.


    And Begonia is directing the sausage in that direction.


    Su Li found his own leader and Gu Songzi. They had been waiting for a long time.


    When Gu Songzi saw Su Li appear safely, he said goodbye wisely... He knew that the next step should be the secret of the disciple of Jianya sect, not his outsider.


    Just didn''t expect Su Li to specially say a sentence when he left: "old man, wait a minute..."


    Gu Songzi stopped curiously: "little friend, but what else do you want to explain?"


    Su Li thought about it, then pointed to the direction of the book Pavilion and said, "just want to remind the old man, or let those young people who are bent on learning go to the book Pavilion more. That''s where all the problems in the world can be solved."


    Gu Songzi was slightly stunned. Then he seemed to understand something at this prompt and rushed back excitedly... Dayan school palace has been handed down for tens of thousands of years, how can there be no clue left?


    It is only with the development of the practice world that future generations gradually lose the pure heart of learning, which makes the secret of Dayan Xingjun left in the book Pavilion slowly buried.


    After all, in this practice world, the more profound the cultivation is, the more things will be loaded in the heart... In Su Li''s eyes, the ancient pine nut itself is also bound by heavy shackles.


    After seeing Gu Songzi leave, Xia Ming looked at Su Li with a smile and said, "it seems that you have made great achievements in Dayan school Palace this time... What about my sword cliff sect? Is there another magic method handed down by our ancestors?"


    Su Li''s expression suddenly became subtle


    He looked a little struggling, and then thought that he couldn''t hide it anyway, so he said frankly: "there''s no way for the ancestor to pass on the Dharma, but I accidentally brought the ancestor back..."


    Xia Ming''s expression stagnated with the naked eye at this moment, as if time was fixed here.


    There may be consternation, but Xia Ming''s first reaction after hearing the news was that "sure enough, there was still a moth"


    He rubbed his chin and couldn''t help muttering: "that kind of thing is OK. It''s troublesome to bring it back..."


    Su Li has a heart... It''s not that Jianya sect doesn''t respect teachers, but they don''t know the real ancestor of the upper world.

 Chapter 562

    Begonia is doing a very ''edifying sentiment'' thing with meat intestines... That is digging a pit.


    "Miss, don''t really do this?" the fluorene mang God would lie next to her and plead bitterly. She felt really miserable.


    But Begonia remained unmoved. He still sat on the head of the dog with meat intestines and commanded the dog to dig a big hole.


    "If I said I would bury you, I would do what I said!"


    She said seriously, not like a joke.


    Fluorene mang was too frightened to speak on the spot.


    But when her body was dragged by the intestines and thrown into the pit, and then looked at the Begonia happily "filling" with the intestines, how did she feel that her young lady seemed to have become a playful little girl?


    So she suddenly turned the grass leaf, aimed at Su Li, who was watching calmly next to her, and said, "what did you do to my miss? Obviously, she is such a gentle and elegant person, why did she become like this..."


    Why did you become a bear child, right?


    Su Li suddenly recognized that fluorene mang didn''t say everything.


    "What have I become?" Begonia asked discontentedly. At the same time, he pulled down a large piece of soil and threw it on the clover grass, making it flutter.


    Die, die, die


    Su Li seemed to hear the collapse of his ancestors.


    So he won''t answer. After all, although Haitang really carries the childlike innocence of Chun, he won''t be foolish enough to say to her face that she is a child.


    But I didn''t know that at this time, his brain suddenly buzzed.


    A cool and gentle voice sounded in his head: "I haven''t seen her so happy and lovely for a long time..."


    Su Li was stiff on the spot


    Can he not recognize the sound? After all, I only heard the sermon once!


    But the question is, why did the emperor follow the lower boundary? What mistake did he make this time? How did he bring down all the great gods


    Without waiting for him to doubt, the green emperor explained himself: "the incarnation of the solitary God idea is now preserved in the small thousand star world in your knowledge of the sea... The law in the small thousand star world is not yet complete, so it is free to exist here alone."


    "But I didn''t expect that it would be a good fortune to come down to earth soberly."


    Su Li asked in surprise, "the emperor can''t go down to earth?"


    "You are really not afraid of being alone." the green emperor said in surprise, and then said, "the will and divine knowledge of being alone is too strong. Even if all the magic power and divine power are sealed, it is not something that the world can bear. Therefore, if you want to go down to earth, you should not only give up all the magic power and divine power, but also close your own consciousness and be a confused mortal."


    Su Li was very surprised. He didn''t expect that the supreme emperor of the Qing emperor would come down to earth. Instead, he would be worse than the ordinary God King... He had no memory, no mana and divine power. If anything happened, he would be really dead.


    But unexpectedly, the green emperor smiled and explained: "it''s not so dangerous. If there is no other external force to intervene, the orphan society will use various means to ambush various causal dark hands before going to earth, so that the orphan''s body can move forward on a road that will not make mistakes."


    Su Li was awed when he heard this, but he didn''t expect that the way of cause and effect seemed to exist at will in the eyes of such great powers.


    He couldn''t help but rejoice at his previous behavior of giving up digging deeply in the way of cause and effect. He thought this might be another reminder of the Heavenly Emperor... The cause and effect seen through the way of cause and effect is not invariable, and it is likely to change with an idea or action of the great divine communicator.


    So what happens to the monks walking on this road?


    Facing the ever-changing ''future'', these monks seem to have become the object of constant play by the great supernatural practitioners.


    Of course, the kind green emperor could not affect Su Li''s tension, and even made him feel more nervous


    "Why are you so nervous and afraid of loneliness?" the green emperor sighed and asked.


    The question was so well asked that Su Li didn''t know how to answer it.


    So he asked straightforwardly, "is there anything wrong with me feeling nervous in the face of the emperor?"


    Even if it is the supreme emperor of the Qing emperor, I feel speechless when I hear this rhetorical question... Nothing wrong. Isn''t it normal to be nervous about him?


    But being able to answer so naturally is enough to represent how unusual Su Li is.


    The green emperor suddenly sighed: "the divine way is long, but only lonely. The immortal road is carefree, but it is difficult to have a good companion... Don''t think of loneliness too much."


    This is very interesting and meaningful


    Su Li always felt something was wrong, and then carefully tried to ask, "is the incarnation of the emperor composed of kindness?"


    Qing Di: "


    He doesn''t want to chat with this bastard. Can he have a good chat?


    But there is no way. God attaches importance to cause and effect, especially the supreme emperor like him.


    ... he owed Su Li a great cause and effect, and it was a great cause and effect for him!


    The opening of the little thousand star world is not just that Su Li can have a small world from now on. At this critical moment, he called the green emperor in, so it was a groundbreaking observation for the green emperor!


    In the Qing emperor''s realm, this is the grace of helping the Tao... Even if he wants to repay this cause and effect, it is very difficult.


    The most direct thing is that when Su Li wants to become a Tao, he also comes to help... But the problem is that Su Li doesn''t know what he wants to become!


    So the problem comes. How can such a big cause and effect be returned?


    There is a crisp way, but the problem is that women don''t stay


    Although the incarnation of the green emperor can only exist in Su Li''s small thousand star world to stay in the mortal world, as long as he carefully calculates, he can naturally find the hidden secret of this heaven and earth


    What made him vomit blood was that he really had a "half son relationship" with Su Li... There was no doubt that he was passive!


    Women don''t stay


    So even if he had a way to repay the cause and effect in another way, under the thorn in the back of a worried married daughter, he could only swallow his blood and recognize it


    This is something Su Li didn''t know... When Haitang showed him the little thousand star world, he actually secretly left some small hands.


    She arbitrarily set this little thousand star world as a "bride price". As long as her father really saw the scene of the opening up of heaven and earth in this little thousand world and reaped the opportunity to become a Tao, then he even accepted this "bride price".


    Then the matter between her and Su Li is even done by her father


    This kind of calculation is very subtle, which can not be understood by the realm of Su Li, but it is clear in the eyes of the Qing emperor.


    But the probability of failure of this calculation is very low, because no one can guarantee that the little thousand star world can make a breakthrough in front of the green Emperor... This is more like his daughter''s subconscious attempt knowing that there will be no result when she is in love with her lover.


    Maybe she would laugh at herself for a long time, but she forgot it in a blink of an eye.


    But she obviously ignored one thing... That was Su Li''s luck like a son!


    Therefore, under the operation of Haitang or Chun, it is tantamount to limiting the causal repayment method of the Qing Emperor... Since the "bride price" has been set, it is the marriage plan.


    Su Li won''t know how much blood and tears the green emperor shed on his pleasant back


    The Qing emperor''s marriage to a woman is not to sell his daughter. Since the man has given him a "bride price" that he can''t refuse, of course, as the woman''s parent, he must prepare a dowry.


    The blood loss of the Qing emperor lies in whether his dowry should be doubled or not... Originally, he only needed to pay back the cause and effect, even if it was clear, but now he has to pay for a daughter and still have to "tangle" with Su Li


    The "back stab" from his daughter "hurt his heart", but he couldn''t help it. Looking at the innocence of Haitang that he hadn''t seen in hundreds of thousands of years, he really couldn''t refuse.


    These complex thoughts belonging to the Qing emperor are naturally not enough for external humanity.


    But now the green emperor was surprised at Su Li''s silence... He had made it so clear, but the young man never responded.


    "There''s nothing else you want to say to me?" the green emperor''s tone is not good... It''s certain that he is not the embodiment of kindness.


    Su Li asked suspiciously, "should I say something?"


    At this time, the green emperor showed some dignity of the Heavenly Emperor. His voice became severe and said, "you don''t have to behave like this in front of Gu. Gu believes you know it."


    Su Li really didn''t dare to fool again. He sighed softly, looked at the Begonia that was digging a hole to bury his ancestors with a smile, and then said, "it''s not pretending, but he really can''t give any promise."


    The green emperor will be angry on the spot. Is this what a responsible man should say?


    But then he realized something, or felt the purity in Su Li''s heart


    "Isn''t it good to maintain the status quo like this?" Su Li then said to himself: "now I''m still too weak after all."


    "If I die halfway, she may be sad for a while, but in the end, it will only become an ornament in her long life, and will not keep this scar with her for a long time."


    "If I can go further with her all the way, let it be."


    I have to say that Su Li''s words really talked about the heart of the green emperor as a father.


    He was surprised to find that he had a similar position with the young man, and even looked at it from a similar perspective... It was really an accident.


    He couldn''t help but have a good feeling for Su Li, because he could feel that Su Li really wanted to be good.


    So he agreed with Su Li and said, "in that case, you won''t intervene in your affairs. I believe you can handle it well."


    "However, solitude still needs to be closed in your little thousand star world for a period of time. You don''t need to tell anyone about the existence of solitude, and solitude won''t interfere with your life."


    "Take care of yourself."


    The voice of the green emperor disappeared, and the feeling of dizziness disappeared. But Su Li''s face was black enough... Is that ''rest assured''? It''s clear that he''s staying to watch him!


    ... but in any case, the current level is over.

 Chapter 563

    Su Li watched helplessly as Haitang buried his family''s ancestors. His whole body was buried, leaving the clover grass exposed outside.


    But different from the expected punishment, Begonia suddenly condensed its divine power and poured a clear spring manna on the little grass leaves.


    "Eh?!" fluorene mang made a surprised voice.


    Su Li perceived the earth''s veins, but found that there was a huge breath of earth in the earth beneath his feet. He used the wooden body buried in the ground as a link to bring the best part to the three leaf grass.


    Begonia clapped his hands and said, "the subject''s mind works hard. You don''t have any talent in the way of Shinto. You''ve been around me for tens of thousands of years before you get a God General... It''s impossible to reshape the God body in this lower world. It''s better to rebuild it with a demon body."


    Fluorene mang God will sigh very much. Don''t despise her like this in front of the younger generation. She also needs face.


    With the help of Begonia, the repair process is really fast


    Almost breathing, the fragile clover felt full of power, and then there were dark clouds overhead... It was going to be robbed?


    This is the "demon robbery", which is equivalent to the "golden pill robbery" of human friars. It is the beginning of breaking away from the world. For heaven and earth, it is to embark on a road against it, with the warning of disaster and robbery.


    "Miss, this'' demon robbery ''seems to be some powerful?" fluorene Mang''s voice was a little empty.


    Isn''t it good?


    This is a cultivation that can be quickly piled up by swallowing the earth''s veins. Although the realm of fluorene awn itself is enough to be completely controllable, the cause and effect of heaven and earth needs to be cleared is great.


    But in the face of the question of fluorene Mang, Haitang said with a smile: "what are you afraid of? Don''t tell me you can''t even pass the ''demon robbery'', it''s too disappointing."


    Is the little black girl still the clever, lovely and innocent Begonia he knew... Su Li began to doubt life.


    "Don''t doubt, Chun was so naughty when he was a child." the voice of the Qing emperor suddenly came out of Su Li''s mind.


    At this moment, Su Li was really going black. He asked in his heart, "don''t you want to shut up? How can you pay attention to the situation outside?"


    The voice of the Qing emperor disappeared, as if it was Su Li''s illusion


    "Alas ~" Su Li covered his face and sighed.


    But his sigh was heard by the interested Begonia. She hurried back to Su Li and asked timidly, "don''t you like my body like this? My body actually wants to help her. It was all fun with her just now."


    Seeing this scene, the fluorene awn grass during the robbery felt that he should let the thunder rob kill her... But Haitang was right. As a god of heaven, he would come down to earth. Even if he had to start over, how could he be baffled by the only enhanced version of the robbery?


    She successfully resisted with the secret method learned from heaven


    Su Li felt a lot of pressure in the face of Begonia''s watery eyes... The pressure did not come from Begonia itself, but from her father who was entrenched in his knowledge of the sea.


    So he took a deep breath and said, "I just think it''s fun..."


    Begonia was suddenly happy. Her husband didn''t dislike her!


    So she suddenly turned her head, looked at the grass that had turned white again and said, "what are you waiting for? Hurry up and turn into shape... By the way, the first step in turning into shape must turn into good clothes. Don''t run out without clothes!"


    Oh, woman


    Su Li still remembers the scene of seeing Chun for the first time. That''s not what she told him at the beginning!


    No, no, some are going to have nosebleed... Hold it.


    Su Li immediately suppressed his thoughts, and then turned away... Anyway, he''d better be more conscious when his ancestor turned into a figure.


    So he set up an earth house next to it, and then stayed inside and closed... He really had something to sum up.


    Previously, he had clearly understood the trajectory of the world and remembered the topography of the Pearl world before the great collapse.


    At this time, there was an impulse in his heart, that is, to try whether he could directly make up the terrain of the world after the great collapse with these known conditions?


    So he began a deduction full of self fun... For him, practice is a process of constantly looking for fun and enjoying himself.


    The tone of Begonia for fluorene awn has also entered the next link... The second robbery cloud in a day has been generated on the top of fluorene awn!


    Fluorene mang can''t cry anymore. Now she''s sure that her young lady is going to kill her.


    Who has talent to form a demon pill and directly continue to forcibly push her to Duhua shape robbery?


    Although it is true that she is the God of the upper world, at least give her some time to adjust!


    But the wooden body where her yuan God lived would not listen to her at all. It still continued to supply the vitality of the earth and constantly filled her body


    This forced her to take shape. She didn''t have time to take shape well. She directly held a green grass head, and then her matchmaker body was finished... Because her shape robbery was coming!


    Who doesn''t love beauty, fluorene mang also loves it, but her young lady doesn''t give her a chance to change and form her original appearance


    She had no choice but to break the jar and smash it. She simply shrunk herself into a group, and then resisted the disaster with all her mana.


    Fortunately, she has been able to call mana. The continuous vitality of the earth in the wooden body under her body has been transformed into Mana by her.


    Although this will only increase the power of Tianjie, it is also the most effective for fluorene mans who know many secrets.


    Her spiritual will is enough to support her to control these Manas to perform many secrets, so she is barely able to support all the way in the incarnation disaster.


    The powerful thunder rob constantly consumed her mana, but in fact, it was equivalent to beating again and again, removing all the impurities and disharmony caused by the rapid accumulation of accomplishments in the most rough and efficient way.


    But originally, the fluorene awn was intended to become the size of an ordinary person, but with the continuous dissipation of this disaster, her demon body continued to disappear, and finally she could only shrink smaller and smaller, and then become a slap in the face


    So after the shape robbery, fluorene mang completed the shape transformation and adjusted her image to what she should have been, but found that she was only the size of a baby''s palm.


    This is nearly half smaller than Begonia... It''s sad.


    Her heart was again shrouded in despair, because in this way, how could she do that God would attack the city and land for the supreme? Hit the ant nest?


    But it''s not over yet. Her young lady is a god pit. She hasn''t finished it yet


    Her realm is naturally very high. After completing the transformation, she entered the great demon stage of paying more attention to the soul. Just like the human Yuan Ying Zhen Jun, as long as the mind is strong enough, nature can directly communicate with the yuan God and enter the nether world.


    So the fluorene mang God also directly communicated the void with the yuan God at this time, and poured an endless stream of mana into her body... She was relieved that she could no longer be forced to inject mana under the control of the lower wooden body.


    But she was too naive, because when she really thought she could breathe a sigh of relief, her young lady directly triggered all the causes and consequences she owed just now by some means


    Good, it''s a natural disaster for the final liquidation!


    Fluorene Mang''s eyes were dull for a moment, and he thought that his young lady was clearly going to kill her?


    Even if she is the God General of the upper world, she can rebuild with the demon body after only the yuan God is left. It is the limit to be able to form the demon pill at one breath and then turn out. Now she can give him immortal robbery... She really can''t do it.


    So she gave up the treatment completely, lay on the ground sickly, and then waited for the thunder to come.


    The thunder gathered, and the dark clouds in the sky spiraled together, as if to form a huge eye, reflecting the color of bleeding red... There was a massacre between heaven and earth. This is not even a natural disaster, but the degree of natural punishment!


    Die, die, die


    How desperate was her heart. Did she owe so much in one breath?


    But it was at this time that the Begonia who had played enough suddenly dissolved the wooden body buried underground


    In fact, most of the vitality of heaven and earth flowing to fluorene awn was absorbed by the wood body, and only the purest part was left to fluorene awn.


    Of course, most of the causes and effects owed by fluorene awn are due to the wooden body.


    But now the wooden body has suddenly dissolved... The condensed earth energy has suddenly dispersed into the spirit field, so that the spirit field opened by Su Li has nothing to grow. The strong heaven and earth energy seems to be able to make weeds become spirit plants.


    But in this way, the vitality of heaven and earth accumulated in the wooden body is equal to giving back to heaven and earth and returning cause and effect. What else can we do with the condensed punishment in the sky? Of course, it is to quietly retract the exposed "head" and reduce the thunder robbery of fluorene mans by several grades before putting it down.


    Fluorene Mang, who originally felt that he was dead, suddenly looked up in doubt. He thought how the thunder robbery suddenly became weak. He seemed to be able to do it again


    "Don''t be stunned. Hurry to cross the robbery. When it''s over, accompany me to think about what to plant for your husband in this spiritual field?"


    Begonia waved impatiently, indicating that she was tired of playing.


    At this moment, fluorene mang really mixed feelings, wanted to laugh and cry... Even the natural disaster didn''t feel much on himself, but his silly mind was blank.


    She doesn''t know how the movement here can hide from the practitioners around her?


    She spent the robbery here, which naturally attracted the attention of everyone on Zhufeng


    A group of big men surrounded the leader Xia Ming and asked, "leader, is this our true ancestor? It looks a little miserable."


    "What Su Li said should be what he said." Xia Ming sighed.


    It seems that not only Su Li but also the heads and brains of Jianya sect are beginning to dislike this ancestor


    Of course, this time, he successfully survived the immortal robbery... It''s also a matter of course. After all, he is also the founder of sword cliff sect.


    However, fluorene Mang''s rescue this time did more with one stone under the operation of Haitang... First of all, she was able to recover part of her cultivation as soon as possible, reaching the peak state of the world.


    Secondly, through continuous thunder looting and training, it also consolidated the foundation of this repair and repaired the injury left by fluorene mang yuan God when he was unprepared and unexpectedly came.


    Finally... Begonia prepared a genuine spiritual field for Su Li


    Maybe this last point is the most important for Begonia.

 Chapter 564

    When Haitang found a ''new toy'', Su Li rearranged his harvest this time, and then unexpectedly completed his golden pill drawing


    This is really an accident. It is only based on the existing golden elixir drawings and their own understanding of the harvest, and even deduces the current terrain form of the whole "Pearl world" bit by bit.


    His golden elixir drawing was so consciously and automatically completed, which surprised him and seriously lacked a sense of achievement


    When the drawing of the golden elixir is completed, it directly locks his true yuan in the golden elixir and no longer overflows, which seems to be a gesture of consolidating the origin.


    The power he used has also changed from the previous mixture of Zhenyuan and mana to complete mana... Because his mana strength and recovery speed are no less than that of Dongming Zhenjun!


    But the difference is that his mana comes from this world, which is cause and effect. However, the magic power of Dongming Zhenjun comes from nothingness and does not touch Cause and effect.


    Inexplicably, it has been enhanced again


    If Su Li''s mood is known by those practitioners outside, he will be crazy with jealousy... They also want to do something like this without doing anything, and his accomplishments will rise automatically!


    In this way, it also indicates that Su Li''s golden elixir has been completed, and he can try the next step of practice at any time... According to his first plan, after the golden elixir is completed, he wants the spirit to sink into the golden elixir, warm the spirit with the true yuan, and then give birth to the yuan baby and yuan God.


    But he didn''t wait to go to this step of practice, but accidentally looked at the golden elixir drawing he deduced in a daze


    According to his golden elixir drawing, at the southern end of Zhongzhou, across the ocean, there should be a continent... That is, the original Southern wilderness.


    Once the southern wilderness should be connected with Zhongzhou, and the meteorite fell in the southern wilderness near Daxia.


    Through his perception and cognition of today''s earth vein, he can infer that the impact can be said to have smashed the land plate of the whole world, making the southern wilderness break away from the connection of China and float into the southern sea, while the western continent wants to slide at the plate crack.


    However, he searched the materials of Dayan school palace, but did not find any information about the current Nanhuang... It should be noted that the survivors of Daxiu are still active in Zhongzhou, and there is no reason for the unsettled Nanhuang to have no news.


    "The dark abyss disaster will begin in the southern wasteland..." Su Li muttered inexplicably. His expression was a little confused, but he made a prediction as if he were a prophet.


    But he knew that there was no mystery in this guess. It was all the most likely guess he made through what he had learned and thought.


    He now wants to go to the south of Zhongzhou to see if there is any movement of the dark abyss on the south coast of Zhongzhou


    But what kind of forces are controlling the southern tip of Zhongzhou?


    It is also interesting to say that there are many large and small forces in the north of Zhongzhou, but the main body is under the influence of Qianhuang religion.


    The west of China is where the demons gather. Most of them will establish their own forces in the West... They are holding together to keep warm and resist the attack of the right way in China, but in fact, their internal strife is not easy at all.


    Zhongzhou Oriental has not been occupied by any strong forces before. For example, the Yuanyun family in Jintian where Yun Xiaomei is located is already regarded as a big family... While the eastern region is basically scattered by similar big families. In contrast, there is no integration of strong forces.


    Needless to say, the Kunlun Mountain Area in the center is regarded as the strongest force in the whole continent.


    Finally, the southern part of Zhongzhou is almost controlled by a large sect called "Yang sect".


    This "Yang cult" is very powerful and mysterious. Although the total number of Yang gods and real immortals is not as big as that of Dayan school palace, there are also four real immortals who often move in the open.


    According to the speculation of Dayan school palace, this Yang religion with the same long inheritance should have at least one Taoist protector practicing ancient methods


    In other words, the Yang sect is second only to the Dayan school palace in terms of upper class force alone, and there are countless disciples under it, which can be said to be the first force in essence in Zhongzhou.


    However, they do not have the transcendent status of Dayan school palace. They are always just a corner of Pianan, and they are very low-key. They do not know what the specific situation is.


    In a word, this approach is almost equivalent to separating the vast southern region of Zhongzhou from the territory of Zhongzhou, and almost all Zhongzhou people will exclude the southern region when they talk about it.


    This is a pattern formed ten thousand years ago, so today''s monks have little resistance to it.


    But Su Li knew it was abnormal, because the South famine should exist and the South famine information should not disappear completely


    He thought there might be a problem with the Yang religion in the South... But now all the attention of the sword cliff religion is focused on the old enemy Qianhuang religion, which occupies a large area in the north of Zhongzhou.


    As long as the southern Yang sect doesn''t provoke themselves, they can ignore it.


    But Su Li was still very concerned... Originally, he took a very passive attitude towards the changes of the world, that is, he generally wouldn''t provoke others if they didn''t come to find things.


    But now the situation is different. Sooner or later, he and even the whole world will face a catastrophe... And more importantly, his lovely disciple Beiguang is the one who should be robbed. And his sword cliff sect is the force to be robbed in Dongzhou.


    This is doomed to be an unavoidable thing, so it''s better to welcome it and see what''s going on


    He thought about how to get in touch with Yang religion. He was sure that there must be information about the southern wasteland and the abyss.


    Su Li thought about it and didn''t go on this trip right away. After all, for the current sword cliff sect, the real big thing is to recruit the dry wasteland sect.


    In those days, Qianhuang plotted against the sword sect. That was the great enemy of immortality.


    Although the sword cliff sect has taken away the dry wasteland in the far north and turned it into its own power, sword cliff revenge always has a beginning and no end!


    After learning the information of Qianhuang cult, in fact, the Taoist classics about Dayan school palace in Jianya cult are not so important.


    They are sword cultivation sects. It''s OK to have sword practice and fight. Those details... Don''t they have all kinds of fights? What are you doing with that book copying effort?


    ... most people of jianyamen have this mentality.


    The only thing that makes Su Li happy is that at least his martial uncle Jingchen doesn''t think so.


    Jing Chen is very patient. He is seriously copying the Scriptures in Dayan book records. At the same time, he is constantly learning with amazing understanding.


    Presumably, after a period of time, he will become the most knowledgeable one of the sword cliff sect.


    Of course, the more important thing is... It''s really enviable to add fragrance to tea and raise eyebrows


    While Su Li was analyzing the current situation, his spirit had involuntarily sunk into the Dantian and was about to sink into the golden pill


    Su Li suddenly woke up and quickly repressed his spirit. Don''t move... He finally knew what kind of situation his master, the jade fairy, was when he couldn''t suppress his cultivation.


    At this time, his golden elixir was so solid that it became the "center of mass" of his body. Everything runs with the golden elixir as the core, and even the spirit will be dragged into it involuntarily


    Of course, even so, Su Li can continue to suppress cultivation.


    But the question is, what reason does he have to continue to suppress cultivation?


    He just remembered that before he was robbed into a baby, fairy Chen Yu informed many disciples and relevant people to manage together, so Su Li felt that he should have a sense of ceremony. Maybe he could wait until his disciples came back and send out invitations to invite people to watch the ceremony?


    But let''s think about it. It''s not uncommon to teach Yuanying now. Even when you rob a baby, you have to invite friends to watch the ceremony, so it''s too high-profile


    He smiled and shook his head. Then he finished closing the door and came out.


    Then he found that outside his closed earth house, it turned out to be a lush spiritual field!


    You can see the vitality of heaven and earth flowing in the field with your naked eyes, and the shoots and grass pumping branches in the vitality of heaven and earth... Did he do anything strange before closing?


    "Baji ~"


    His instep felt hit by something. Looking down, he saw that it was a Shenwa with a wrinkled face, like a little old man


    The Shenwa is sitting on the ground in a daze, and next to it is the Zhima kicking on all fours


    "How did you two come here?" Su Li asked in surprise.


    At this time, Begonia flew all the way on meat intestines, and then jumped into Su Li''s arms with people and dogs


    She was very happy. Originally, she had to be reserved alone, but it was different when she was attacked by meat intestines... So she had a good relationship with meat intestines.


    However, she soon calmed down, sat on Su Li''s shoulder and said, "because your sword cliff sect doesn''t want to adjust its next focus to the dry wasteland sect in the north of Zhongzhou. As a result, the other side of Dongjiao mountain in the north of Western Qin Dynasty is deserted, and no disciples take care of the spiritual field there for you."


    "So I packed all the things over there..."


    Su Li was stunned when he listened. Sure enough, he looked around and found that all the radishes in the Lingtian seemed to be radishes


    The little tender leaf at the foot suddenly trembled, and then suddenly drilled out of the ground a big white and fat mass... Sure enough, it was these radish essence that had been cut in half and grew back!


    But this time Su Li''s stupidity was a little long and abnormal.


    Begonia quickly grabbed Su Li''s earlobe and shouted twice, which called his spirit back.


    "Lang Jun, this is..." Begonia couldn''t understand. Because her path of cultivation had never experienced such a stage as Su Li, she didn''t recognize it for a while.


    "The realm is a little overwhelmed... I don''t know when Xiaoguang will come back." Su Li sighed.


    Beiguang is on his way back

 Chapter 565

    The light of the transmission array in Zhufeng sword pavilion was shining. Su Li felt that his apprentice had been beaten back again.


    "Invincible return to the city" seems to have become the best skill used by Beiguang today. You can learn from yourself without a teacher


    "You can''t beat the wind Cen wolf?" Su Li asked strangely.


    He thought that even if Beiguang couldn''t fight, he wouldn''t be beaten back so disheartened?


    His demand for the divine power of Beiguang has always been a large amount of land supply. Even if the wind Cen wolf is strong, it is just a golden elixir strength. How can he beat Beiguang with divine power protection like this


    But Beiguang''s answer was very surprising: "master, it''s not that I can''t beat the fengcen wolf, but that he ran all the way south and was suddenly trampled flat by a giant beast like a hill... Then the giant beast will stare at me... There''s no way. I can only come back first."


    Beiguang''s depression can be seen at a glance. He originally wanted to find an opponent to sharpen himself. As a result, before he started, the opponent was directly destroyed by the "natural disaster".


    Su Li touched his nose, and there was a picture in his heart... Because similar things seemed to have happened. At the beginning, was the power of this curse too strong?


    He felt as if he had mastered a unique skill


    "Forget it, the timing of your return is just right. I can''t suppress my realm. I''m going to rob a baby soon... Haven''t you been robbed yet? It''s even a live teaching for you."


    Beiguang was stunned when he heard this. His first reaction was very subtle. Unexpectedly, he took out his mental pendant and directly opened his throat and shouted, "master, you''re going to cross the robbery!!"


    Su Li: "


    Is this his apprentice?


    Why does he feel that this is a little "spy" placed beside him by his own sect?


    So in the midst of Su Li''s stupefied gods, the wind and clouds have surged around him... The whole bamboo peak around him is filled with all kinds of swords for a moment.


    At this time, the whole Kunlun mountain bamboo peak suddenly became full of sword Qi and strict killing intention.


    Yufeng, where Dayan school palace is located, is nearby. The students in the school Palace are trembling... Is the aura of a group of sword practitioners too strong when they get together? Even above the jade peak, it seems that the breath of the air is full of sword Qi.


    Of course, the students in the school Palace are not angry... Is this like being a neighbor? Where do they put the face of Dayan school palace?


    So several teachers rushed over and wanted to have a good theory with Jianya teacher.


    But I didn''t expect that as soon as they raised their feet, there was a sword net light curtain with endless rotation of five elements covering the whole bamboo peak... Big five element sword array!


    Feeling the sword array that seems to be able to attribute everything to chaos, the teachers of Dayan school palace really feel frightened and want to learn from their heart.


    What made them speechless was that Gu Songzi, the mountain leader of their family, stayed in the sword formation at the sword cliff, talking and laughing with the leaders of the sword formation who almost cut them... Is this really the mountain leader of their Dayan school palace?


    As the center of all this, Su Li was embarrassed to be pressed in the middle of a robbery array by his master.


    Gu Yuzi said helplessly and anxiously, "you child, why didn''t you say such a big thing earlier? Didn''t you see how dangerous it was for your Shizu to rob her old man into a baby?"


    "This was originally a Dharma array for the master himself. Now it''s urgent. I''ll give it to you first."


    This kind of thing is very touching. Yes, but Su Li can''t say that he may not be able to use it


    "I thought it was just a small matter..." Su Li pleaded for himself.


    Unexpectedly, before he finished his words, it was not the leaders of Jianya sect, but Gu Songzi interrupted: "there are no small things in practice, especially at the critical moment of breaking the pill into a baby, our friars will completely break away from the shackles of the original body and open a new path of practice, which can not be careless."


    A group of sword cliff bosses around nodded one after another and expressed the appearance of "you still have knowledge and can speak".


    Su Li covered his face... That''s all. Just watch when he''s surrounded. Anyway, he should get through the robbery soon.


    So he sighed, closed his eyes directly, and sank the spirit completely into the golden elixir


    Seeing this, the nearby orphan jumped away and said, "you dead child, why are you driving now? You don''t know how dangerous it is?"


    Su Li calmly closed his eyes and didn''t speak, because he couldn''t hear the outside voice for the time being.


    The spirit sank into the golden elixir, which is equivalent to temporarily closing all his perception of the outside world.


    He was immersed in a silent stupor. The spirit could not perceive the outside world, but could perceive the inside of the golden elixir


    The real yuan in Jin Dan is so rich that it is also the condensation of his own essence.


    When his spirit entered the golden Dan, these essence automatically supplementing his spirit, causing his spirit to start metamorphosis.


    The existence of the divine soul in the dark is an illusory noumenon that only belongs to the individual. However, the original God is equivalent to entering the reality from the illusion... The monk''s spirit can affect the reality to the greatest extent.


    Only in this way, when the original God is not completed, the flesh is the carrier of the spirit. When the flesh is gone, the spirit reincarnates and starts another life, which is not really disappearing.


    However, after Yuanshen''s achievement, Yuanying became the carrier of the spirit. When Yuanying dies, Yuanshen dies, and when Yuanshen dies, the spirit dies


    It''s really different.


    Su Li looked at the thick Zhenyuan in the golden pill and began to transform into his new body. Even if his heart was tough, he would hesitate... Was he really right to choose this road?


    Yuanying is an initiative in today''s Dharma practice. It is an intermediate process for monks to become immortals more easily. It has been a very mature system for tens of thousands of years.


    But he always felt that Yuanying was so fragile that he felt that he would break at the touch.


    This is the paradox of practicing Dharma today. It makes practice easier, but it also makes monks more vulnerable.


    Although Yuan Ying''s friars are powerful and can pinch all kinds of skills, they lack the honing of their body, which makes Yuan Ying difficult to get good protection.


    So it seems that the defects of the ancient and modern cultivation methods are just the opposite... One is that the body carries mana, making the body strong and the spirit relatively weak. One is Yuanying, who carries mana and Yuanshen, making the flesh fragile.


    Su Li, who stayed in the golden elixir and began to shape Yuanying''s body, slightly adapted to this feeling, and then his spiritual power radiated from the golden elixir, and his consciousness woke up in his body.


    At this time, the thunder robbery is brewing on the top of the head and is about to land


    Looking around, my master and others are very nervous. It seems that they are really worried that they will have problems after passing this level


    Well, it''s mainly because he has a lot of young moths all the time. Who can guarantee that he won''t produce any young moths when he crosses the robbery?


    I''m kidding. Why did he have a moth? He planned everything!


    Because of the defect of Yuan Ying, Su Li thought of a way to make up for it... That is to find a way to continuously improve the physical strength with external force!


    In order to succeed in ancient cultivation, we must find ways to improve the strength of the divine soul. External forces such as natural materials and earth treasures are the best way. So, isn''t it OK to use external force to improve body strength?


    Moreover, in terms of cost, the natural materials and earth treasures that enhance the body are much more common than those that enhance the soul... Su Li can''t let those treasures affect his soul, but he can improve his physical condition.


    So this is his best way.


    After understanding this, he looked at the thunder robbery above his head... Su Li''s eyes became very impolite.


    To finish


    The big guys who are watching are so familiar with the boy. Seeing his expression, we know that the boy is going to do something again.


    Of course, Su Li didn''t really mess around. He didn''t even do anything


    But the problem is that I didn''t do anything in the face of thunder robbery... Is this kind of thing done by people?


    Su Li did this, and even watched the thunder fall with inquiry... The thunder robbery he encountered in the previous Jindan crossing robbery was upside down to Dengxian city. This time, he finally saw the "normal" shape.


    The thunder light is like a peerless drill, falling straight down in the air.


    The onlookers around were all nervous and worried about whether there would be a problem with such direct physical resistance.


    But the subsequent scene made them speechless


    Because the thunder disaster was huge, but it didn''t kill much. Just look at the lightning falling on Su Li, beating like an elf, as if it was relaxing and massaging his shoulder


    Of course, Su Li, as a party, didn''t think so... Although crisp and numb was very comfortable, he also saw the essence of thunder robbery.


    I don''t know why he is very sensitive to lightning attributes.


    He found that each friar encountered the same thunder when crossing the robbery, which means that the total amount of energy contained in the thunder is certain.


    But why do different people show their strengths and weaknesses when they encounter thunder robbery?


    He felt that in fact, every kind of energy would not be pure, only destruction and killing


    Just like now, the scale of the lightning disaster he suffered is no different from that of others, but the nature of lightning is worth talking about


    In short, he felt that the feeling of electric massage was really good. It was not only comfortable, but also could purify the impurities in the body directly. And the physical function is also stimulated by the continuous stimulation of lightning, and becomes more and more energetic


    Well, can you really strengthen the flesh?


    Is everything in the novel true?


    "Cough..." Su Li coughed to hide his embarrassment... He wouldn''t admit that he only thought that crossing the robbery could enhance the physical strength after reading more novels in the wisdom of the world.


    The people outside sighed... What a worry. Why should they worry about this kind of God''s own son?


    Look, this is a robbery?


    It''s obviously a visual feeling of ''dad, it''s too hard for you to practice so hard. Let''s put a small fireworks on you to celebrate''

 Chapter 566

    Su Li can still think wildly when crossing the robbery, which shows what his state is at this time.


    Moreover, he found that this thunder robbery can not only strengthen the flesh, but also strengthen his Yuanying, bringing a trace of pure yang to Yuanying.


    Note that this pure Yang breath is very important. No matter how strong Yuanying is, she is also Yin. It''s too unfriendly in this world full of material and Yang. Therefore, the strength of the pure Yang breath in Yuanying represents the strength of Yuanying and often represents the realm of cultivation in Yuanying period.


    It''s just that Zhenyang is a kind reward and poison for Yuanying. How much she can bear depends on how much food was prepared in the golden elixir when she became a baby... In those years, when she was able to survive the robbery once, she was able to catch up with Ji Lian in mana because she prepared four golden elixirs as food.


    Su Li didn''t have as much money as his Shizu, but he unexpectedly found that his forming Yuanying was still able to accept more Zhenyang.


    He soon found that this seemed to be the golden elixir drawing on the surface of the golden elixir!


    The power of thunder wraps the golden elixir, but most of them are stored in his golden elixir drawing... At this time, there are thunder storms everywhere on his golden elixir drawing.


    His golden elixir drawing is helping him refine the power of thunder in advance, and then slowly penetrate the pure Yang that has removed the irritability and killing in thunder into the golden elixir, so that Yuanying can get an extremely comfortable and perfect growth environment.


    "Really... If you don''t give the golden elixir some different hands and feet, you can''t be strong." Su Li felt that he had ''realized'' again.


    A great energy who stayed in the sea and felt all this was really bewildered by Su Li''s unique crossing robbery... Others crossing robbery was a real life and death robbery. It was not like this child. His mind wandered to an unknown corner, but Lei robbery promoted his cultivation level to improve automatically


    The green emperor''s incarnation originally had some resistance and helplessness towards Su Li. Although he also admitted that Su Li''s temperament was really good and liked... As Su Li said, he didn''t want to see his daughter burn out in that moment, and her beauty should bloom forever.


    But after seeing Su Li''s way of "crossing the robbery" and "improving cultivation", the green emperor suddenly became less resistant


    This is a young man with great luck and wisdom. Who knows what will happen in the future?


    At least if he squats here, he can ensure that the child can fly to the upper boundary smoothly... As for how to go on the road after the upper boundary and whether he can reach the same height as Chun, it depends on his own efforts.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li''s robbery is coming to an end. Speaking of it, he really failed to live up to everyone''s concern for him... This is a life and death disaster on the road of cultivation. What everyone sees is God''s father''s meticulous care for his son.


    The thunder clouds dispersed slowly. Even if the disaster was like this.


    But unlike others who can achieve Yuanying immediately after successfully crossing the robbery, Su Li also paused for a while


    His Yuan Ying has been formed in the golden elixir... In fact, in addition to the golden elixir drawing on the surface of the golden elixir, the real yuan resources and grains inside his golden elixir have been transformed into Yuan Ying''s body.


    He can break his shell any time he wants to break it.


    However, there are still some thunder power left on the golden elixir drawing on the surface of the golden elixir, so he is waiting for these thunder to be digested, and then transformed into the power of Yang and integrated into Yuanying.


    This is another process that can be completed automatically without his hands. He didn''t expect that the robbery was so boring.


    However, in the process of the robbery, the bored Su Li began to pay attention to his golden pill drawing... Theoretically, this thing should complete the historical mission after his successful robbery, and the drawing really played a very important role.


    But isn''t it bad to waste so much effort? He felt that the hard-working and thrifty economy engraved in his bones came out again. He decided to adjust his posture when Yuanying got out of the golden elixir later.


    Thinking in his mind, when he could break the pill, the golden pill film where the golden pill drawing was located turned directly into a robe and covered his Yuanying


    This is a set of real Yuanying Dharma clothes. It is golden all over, and there are mountains and rivers looming on the body.


    Su Li unexpectedly sensed it with divine thoughts, but found that the robe on his Yuanying was really a great protection.


    It can not only replace Yuanying to carry and accumulate mana, but also resist a certain degree of attack.


    It can also protect his Yuanying from the influence of the strong sun and strong wind... It can be said that with this robe, his Yuanying is even more tenacious than that of Dongming Zhenjun.


    This mountain and river robe is very wonderful. It is completely composed of his dense golden pill outer membrane and mana. It''s not a magic weapon, but it''s better than a magic weapon. It''s not a supernatural power.


    Sure enough, he didn''t disappoint his elders. After all, there was a moth.


    When he woke up from the calm, he found that the vitality of heaven and earth seemed to be close in front of him.


    In the past, he used the golden elixir to bear mana, and his understanding of the vitality of heaven and earth was not very clear.


    But now the vitality of heaven and earth flows in front of him, which also makes him see that there are various components in the vitality of heaven and earth.


    It turns out that mana is not refined casually, because the vitality of heaven and earth is the foundation of friars'' cultivation, but it may also become poison.


    Friars initially contact the vitality of heaven and earth when they are in the congenital environment. At this time, they only have a superficial contact with the vitality of heaven and earth... Later, naive Qi will deploy the vitality of heaven and earth, so as to reach the congenital state.


    In this case, the impurities and negative things in the vitality of heaven and earth are unconscious to the friars, because their acquired true Qi, that is, their physical strength, can bear it.


    However, with the increase of power level, after the golden elixir period, the vitality of heaven and earth and the monk''s own body and spirit are redeployed, so the monk also begins to be affected by the impurities in the vitality of heaven and earth.


    In this case, it is very important to practice Kung Fu quietly from time to time, and many mistakes in the golden elixir period are formed by the influence of the vitality of heaven and earth.


    But at this time, for monks, the vitality of heaven and earth is still a power that can only perceive its "existence" and can not be examined closely. The monk''s body can still be used as the greatest support to digest and resist most of the impurities and negative elements in the vitality of heaven and earth.


    But it''s different for Yuanying


    Yuanying is strong, but very fragile.


    When fighting Dharma, a Yuanying Zhenjun can control great mana and power. It is very possible for one person to destroy the country.


    However, Yuanying needs to be extremely careful when refining mana... Yuanying''s achievements also mean that it will be completely exposed to these complex elements of heaven and earth.


    Yuanying''s refining mana must be careful to separate the impurities and negatives in the vitality of heaven and earth with the powerful power of Yuanshen, and then absorb the parts he needs for his own use.


    During the foundation period, there are three environments: practicing Qi, forging body and congenital.


    The golden elixir period is a period of accumulation of elixir, transformation of spirit and integration.


    In the yuan infant period, there are four areas: newborn, out of the body, transforming God and Dongming.


    Mahayana period includes refining deficiency, transforming Tao and flying.


    There are only four realms in Yuanying period, because the extra "newborn realm" is specially divided to adapt to the characteristics of Yuanying period.


    In other words, monks who failed to get through their "birth state" are not even real Yuanying Zhenjun.


    In this transitional stage, the Yuan Ying friars are actually very fragile. They can''t refine their mana smoothly. The true yuan accomplishments in the golden elixir period have been transformed into the body of Yuan Ying... If they are attacked by someone, they are really helpless.


    Su Li is now in this awkward "newborn state", but he doesn''t feel how vulnerable he is... At first, he thought he needed to adapt to the process of refining mana with Yuan Shen... But later, he found that the mountain and river robe on Yuan Ying can automatically filter the vitality of heaven and earth for him


    Therefore, he had to recognize with amazement that the golden elixir period is indeed the beginning of real practice.


    The path he adhered to in the golden elixir period still brought him rewards after the yuan infant period, which was unimaginable.


    But now he also understood why the people of Jianya sect were so nervous when they learned that he was going to cross the robbery... Maybe it was only a small part of whether he was successful. The real boss was still worried about his weakness after crossing the robbery.


    Although he knew his own affairs, he was very useful for his concern for the people in the church.


    So after stabilizing his state, he stood up and thanked the people: "thank you for protecting the Dharma. Su Li is very grateful."


    Seeing this, Gu Yuzi was relieved. He came up and patted Su Li on the shoulder and said, "you child, look what a bad example you have brought to Xiao Beiguang? Shut up when you go back. Don''t leave the customs until you officially enter the exit state."


    Now the one who can talk to Su Li without psychological burden in Jianya sect is Gu Yuzi. With Su Li''s cultivation and prestige growing, he became more and more respected and naturally distanced himself from others.


    Su Li scratched his head in embarrassment... It doesn''t matter to shut down. He really wants to stay at home for a while. But why did he set a bad example for his apprentice?


    ... he carefully recalled the whole process of his robbery, and suddenly found that it seemed to be all wrong demonstrations!


    Try another person. He''ll go through the robbery like this. It''s almost as good as being directly chopped into debris by thunder.


    But can he admit that his on-site teaching is a failure?


    Definitely not!


    So as soon as he patted his forehead, his newborn Yuanying jumped out of his spirit... The jump was so flexible that people thought he was missing a cover?


    "Master, I want to tell Xiaoguang how important it is to confirm your own path and practice it during the golden elixir period!"


    The thumb sized Su Li Yuanying is very cute. It''s almost the same as Su Li''s eight year old version.


    Before Gu Yuzi could say anything, she was thrown into her arms by Haitang... She felt a little sorry. She didn''t expect that she would be dominated by instinct.


    Su Li: "


    Gu Yuzi: "


    Although I don''t know if Su Li is the fastest out of the body in history, Gu Yuzi can be sure that this should be the happiest first out of the body experience

 Chapter 567

    Although Su Li''s Yuan Ying in a small dress jumped out of his forehead, it meant that he had directly entered the exit state... But the elders didn''t need to be reasonable, and he was still forced to shut up.


    Su Li is very unhappy about this. Can''t he leave some cards in front of his disciples?


    But his disciple Bei Guang was not in the mood to laugh at his master''s lack of cards, because he was really inspired by Su Li and was ready to shut down the pill.


    At the same time, the orphan son of an adult baby who was about to get ready for the robbery had to postpone his robbery because of the "little clothes" on Su Li Yuanying... Su Li''s golden elixir drawing is actually the golden elixir performance!


    This is a way they never thought of. When they saw the mountain and river robe on Su Li Yuanying, they knew that this is definitely a great supplement to today''s practice.


    The weakness of Yuan Ying in this practice will be made up to a great extent!


    The elders who have become babies naturally have no choice, but the people who have not yet crossed the door of robbing babies are blessed. They can take this to outline their golden elixir.


    Although it must be difficult to perform with golden elixir, it will slow down some people''s advanced speed.


    However, as a supplement to today''s practice of law, they can''t give up the benefits of this golden pill after it is performed... Just look at Su Li!


    When his Yuanying was held in his hand by Begonia, the great Grandmaster of Jianya sect said happily, "Congratulations, Lang Jun, for achieving the fruit of yangshendao."


    I heard you right. Begonia directly called Su Li, which has become the God of Yang!


    Begonia is not wrong. Although in today''s practice, "Yang God and true immortal" are always linked together, in fact, "true immortal" is the realm, and "Yang God" is the state.


    In this practice, only by reaching the real fairyland can Yuanying enter the state of Yang God, so the world gradually equates the two.


    But what is the state of Yang God?


    That is to keep God in the Yang world without hindrance!


    What is the difference between Su Li''s Yuanying and others?


    That is, there is no need to worry about the interference of various forces in the vitality of the outside world, and it can exist without the body for a long time or even forever.


    This is the benefit of Jindan''s performance of Tao. He achieved the perfect "Tao" during the Jindan period, which can fully support his transcendence in the yuan infant period.


    The success of Su Li''s robbery and the experience brought by this robbery have really changed the inherent practice methods in the cultivation world... Or put a big patch on the mature and stable today''s practice.


    The original modern practice and the ancient practice have their own merits. The current practice is more suitable for the general public, while the ancient practice is more suitable for the talented and strong.


    Therefore, it often happens that the golden elixir of ancient Dharma practice suspends and beats the Yuan Ying of today''s Dharma practice.


    However, from now on, the situation is different. The golden pill of today''s practice also provides a way for today''s practice.


    Moreover, the ancient cultivation method is more like the ultimate of "power", while the present cultivation method of Jindan is the ultimate of "wisdom".


    Originally, the upper limit of ancient cultivation methods was higher, but now cultivation methods are more popular and faster.


    But now the upper limit of the two is very close, but the chosen path is different.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li still closed the door. He really needs to adapt to his current state and the state of Yuanying''s body.


    And I don''t know if others are like this. Just from his point of view, when his Yuanying achieved, he felt that his flesh really seemed to have become a kind of shackle and shackle.


    The orifices around his body are completely open, and the heaven and earth vitality can be poured into his body from these open orifices all the time... But how can such pouring speed be compared with the convenience of his Yuanying directly out of his orifices and wandering in the heaven and earth vitality?


    At the same time, his perception of the world with the senses of the flesh is far less than the direct "seeing" with the original God. It''s really great that everything can be clearly presented in front of his eyes.


    So when he was closed, the more he closed, the more he disliked his flesh... But the flesh also needs to practice. He found that after the golden elixir period, he still needs to run Zhenyuan in his body during the yuan infant period.


    However, all the original Zhenyuan in the golden elixir period are contained in the golden elixir, which can be used when needed, and usually accumulated as adult and infant food.


    But now the real yuan in his body has been "confessed" to Yuan Ying after its birth, as the nourishment for Yuan Ying''s growth.


    Therefore, in addition to Yuan Shen''s spell, in fact, the physical cultivation of Yuan Ying still can''t stop.


    Therefore, for Yuanying Zhenjun, although Yuanying is the focus of continuous cultivation, the importance of the flesh can not be ignored.


    But Su Li is bored. For him, this kind of practice is really boring.


    Fortunately, now his original spirit is strong, he directly divided some ideas, controlled his body and practiced himself, and then suppressed the whole body with Zhenyue seal to prevent external evil.


    Yuanying couldn''t stand being lonely and jumped out of her head


    Haitang can detect his condition like a radar. He doesn''t know where he came from. He hugged Su Li''s Yuanying and rubbed it in his arms


    "Don''t... don''t..."


    Su Li''s words are incomplete.


    Until he had had enough, Haitang giggled and released Su Li''s Yuanying, and then said, "Lang Jun, aren''t you shutting down? Why are you out of your body again?"


    Su Li replied with some loss of heart, "just leave it to the body to do it. My Yuanying can do something else."


    This attitude, this kind of words... Really makes fluorene Mang, who has completely become a follower of Haitang, speechless... She wants such a "conscious" body.


    At this time, the picture is very interesting. The Begonia is the size of an ordinary woman''s palm, about ten centimeters in the first place, while the fluorene awn is the size of a baby''s palm, six or seven centimeters in the first place, while Su Li Yuanying is only four or five centimeters in the size of his thumb


    The three little dots are simply ''do + re + Mi'', which is full of joy.


    Begonia has become the biggest at this time, just like a ''child king''.


    The only unhappy thing is probably the sausage... It has turned its body into a juvenile state, and it can''t be any smaller... As a result, it can still be a camel and three, and become a horse.


    So meat intestines carrying three small animals began to play happily in the range of bamboo peak. From time to time, they pulled up a "radish army" in the spirit field at the foot of the mountain and roared in the other courtyard of Kunlun Mountain of Jianya sect.


    What else can sword cliff sect do? Of course, I choose to forgive... These three are the three most offending people in Jianya sect


    The son, the true ancestor and the great ancestor


    They can only toss with the three little ones with tears and smiles, and then bend their backs and wipe their hips behind them


    Of course, although they are playing around, in fact, they have done a lot of things


    For example, fluorene mang has to rebuild his demon body to become a demon fairy, but he also has to rebuild his magic power.


    So Su Li, together with his real ancestor fluorene Mang, finally practiced the top defense magic of the East Tianmen.


    ... I feel like crying in this process.


    She has a previous experience. It''s natural for her to practice. It''s very fast.


    But the problem is that after she finally completed the condensation of the "East Tianmen", she found that Su Li''s small Yuanying had begun to find ways to integrate the completely formed "East Tianmen" into her mountain and river robes.


    There are mountains and rivers on his robe, so it seems very good to have a heavenly gate as decoration on this earth?


    Among the stupefied gods of fluorene Mang, Su Li has thoroughly refined the magic power of "East Tianmen" into the mountain and river robe.


    So the "little dress" not only has the land, mountains, rivers, lakes and seas of the "Pearl world", lightning and thunder, wind and rain, but also a heavenly gate floating in the clouds.


    Su Li is still perfecting his "Tao". He always feels that the world in this robe is not much different from a real world except that there is no life.


    But in this contrast, the qualification of fluorene Mang, the ancestor, is too poor


    Suddenly, fluorene mang felt that it might be true that her young lady had always said she was stupid. She not only didn''t go far in the Shinto, it seemed that she could only stop the God general, but was also hanged and beaten by her younger generation in the fairy way


    Since then, the fluorene awn, which was originally very angry, has become wilting... I feel that the whole person has turned a lot whiter


    In this regard, Haitang was also very surprised and speechless, as if Su Li''s cultivation talent had experienced an upgrade again after he was separated from the flesh


    In the past, she thought Su Li''s talent was born as a God... Now she thinks it''s a pity that the child falls into a place where only sword cultivation is taught at sword cliff.


    But Su Li''s strength is that he can unconsciously change the environment around him to suit himself


    The sword sect has changed from a simple sword sect to today''s sword cliff sect. It says it wants to collect thousands of methods to hide the cliff... But the problem is that if it goes on like this, the word "sword" may become rare.


    No, Su Li began to practice various spells after completing the "East Tianmen" exercise... Jingchen copied many magic powers, and Su Li randomly picked some to practice... Under the state of Yuanying, it was a real variety of spells.


    Because mana no longer runs in the body meridians, you don''t have to worry about the influence of the body, which will cause mistakes and omissions in mana operation. Direct the yuan God to control mana and control everything accurately.


    Therefore, the power of Yuan Ying period should belong to the performance method.


    Even the sword practitioners of sword cliff sect will evolve their sword skills into Dharma sword after entering the yuan infant period, otherwise it is difficult to give full play to their strength.


    So many advanced swordsmanship evolved so slowly.


    So Su Li began to "stand from a strategically advantageous position".


    He made many learned spells into the shape of a sword


    He had a good time, but he didn''t know that his elders were frowning and pulling their hai

 Chapter 568

    Although Su Li felt that Yuan Ying had gained a lot from learning all kinds of magic methods, for the sword cliff sect, it was the success of his robbery that inspired them more.


    So the war preparations that had been in full swing were interrupted a little, giving a group of jindanmen time to continue to strengthen themselves.


    However, the collection of the Qianhuang sect will not stop. The sword cliff sect is preparing materials, and even the Yuanyun family are working together to participate in the deployment of materials.


    Therefore, under the auspices of the transmission array, materials from Dongzhou and some areas in the east of Zhongzhou gathered on the Kunlun mountain bamboo peak.


    Then the alchemy of alchemy, the making of utensils, as well as talismans and array plates


    The four major groups of the whole sword cliff sect were in full operation and began to produce materials to support a war.


    The more and more dignified atmosphere on Zhufeng also made Su Li stop running around. He was not only the son of Jianya, but also the little leader of Fuzong.


    Now his master Gu Yuzi has to finish the golden pill performance before crossing the robbery. He can''t spare time, so he can only deal with the affairs of Fuzong.


    With the current scale of sword cliff sect, this war is not the scale when facing the joint efforts of evil sects. At that time, the golden elixir was already the backbone of the battlefield, but now the battle with the Qianhuang sect is that only Yuanying Zhenjun can be regarded as the backbone.


    The Qianhuang religion has developed in Zhongzhou for thousands of years. With its previous luck and scale, it must have accumulated countless in Zhongzhou.


    It is uncertain how many obstacles will be encountered in this expedition.


    Therefore, when the Yang God Zhenxian needs to suppress the array for deterrence, it is particularly important that there are two disciples in the attack of Jianya disciples.


    One is Su Li, who can quickly create a temporary transmission array with ordinary materials with divine power. This is a crucial strategic level element for the disciples of sword cliff, which can not be defaulted anyway.


    So Su Li not only presided over the production of various talismans of Fuzong, but also cooperated with Qizong to produce semi-finished array plates


    These semi-finished product transfer arrays are of no value in the hands of others, but if they are "recharged" by divine power, they can be directly expanded into a real transfer array.


    It doesn''t even matter if this array can let the disciples of Jianya have one. Su Li''s "divine grace" has always been generous to his family.


    Moreover, the believers of Jianya sect have no false belief in Su Li, even more pure than the believers.


    Because the believers always "ask for something" in their faith, and the disciples of Jianya believe in their own sword, their "faith" in Su Li can be said to be trust and love.


    Talk about the names of your favorite people. What''s the matter? That''s normal.


    Although Su Su sometimes feels uncomfortable in the face of the chatter of some people in her teaching


    As for another important figure in the sword cliff strategy, it is the orphan who is now closed.


    His du''e talisman is really good for all kinds of traps, arrays, prohibitions, etc. in the war of practitioners... Especially after Gu Yuzi is successfully promoted to Yuanying, his du''e talisman will be more magical.


    If the transmission array of Su Li''s divine power blessing is logistics and support, then Gu Yuzi''s amulet is the guarantee of local battlefield advantage.


    So now the sword cliff sect is actually waiting for Gu Yuzi to leave


    In this way, Su Li worried about it again


    It can be predicted that there will not be much time to consolidate his accomplishments and adapt to the state of Yuanying after his master Gu Yuzi leaves the customs. Can his mana maintain the high-intensity expenditure in the state of war?


    Su Li couldn''t help thinking of the talisman that he had accidentally developed to seal mana... Well, it seems that it can be popularized now?


    Zhuyuan talisman, this is the name Su Li gave to this talisman.


    In his opinion, this talisman is not very useful. It just allows friar Yuanying to store more mana at ordinary times... That is, it is equivalent to the function of some life magic weapons.


    He knows this. He also has mountain and river Dharma clothes to protect his body. He has the vitality of heaven and earth. He is not afraid of impurities. At the same time, he can also store a large amount of mana


    Speaking of it, this mountain and river robe is actually Su Li''s life magic weapon, isn''t it? And it is a life magic weapon that does not consume a trace of foreign objects.


    But the resident symbol


    When the Zhuyuan symbol was published, the whole Fuzong entered a crazy situation.


    Because when Su Li promoted the resident yuan talisman, they soon found that the resident yuan talisman could store not only mana, but also real yuan and even Qi


    This is tantamount to directly finding a ''second Dantian'' for the disciples of Jianya. The effect of actual combat exceeds all auxiliary materials


    And because Su Li directly formed a talisman on himself when he made this talisman, theoretically this is a talisman that can be directly branded on the human body


    The disciples of Fuzong began to practice this talisman all at once... In theory, this is a talisman that can be drawn in the golden elixir period!


    As for their motivation... They are full of motivation and energy at the thought of "drawing runes" on the beautiful jade bodies of senior sisters.


    Although he was surprised by the sudden power of master Fu brothers, Su Li was still very satisfied with this situation. Because although the resident symbol can be drawn in the golden elixir period, the rune knowledge involved is not simple at all.


    It is a leap for any Fuzong disciple to learn resident Yuan Fu.


    "Alas ~" the leaders of sword cliff sect can only sigh sadly now... They are really tired and feel more and more overwhelmed.


    Think about the "core" sword practitioners of sword cliff sect, who can only do things to rush forward and fall into battle. On the contrary, those disciples who used to be side disciples are becoming more and more important, and they can even predict that they are becoming more and more important in war... How does it seem that the "sword" of sword cliff has become the sword of bodyguard "cliff"?


    Such a big gap


    From the preparation before the war, many leaders saw the "great crisis" within the sword cliff sect and began to seek a way out.


    The sword must not be lost, but it cannot suppress the development of "cliff", otherwise the sword cliff religion will go downhill.


    They feel that they can''t go on like this without treating the symptoms and the root causes. They have to think of a way once and for all


    So I don''t know what these big guys think. The internal structure of Jianya sect has been greatly adjusted again


    Sword cliff sect directly abolished the status of the four major players of the Dan talisman array, but reduced it back to the size of the "door".


    However, this is not to suppress the side door, but then the leader Xia Ming issued a decree himself. Each sword cliff disciple must choose one or two side doors to practice concurrently, and those with sufficient ability can even practice more concurrently!


    That''s interesting


    Because now the concept of this side door is not only the Dan Fu array, but also those such as "kaishanmen", "Tianmen" or "kitchen door".


    But all sword cliff disciples no longer divide into inner gate and side gate, and claim to be the people of sword cliff gate.


    It seems that the side door of sword cliff sect has been suppressed and banned... But in fact, the original inner door has been integrated into the "side door"!


    Therefore, in Su Li''s view, this side door seems to be developed by Xia Ming as an "interest group" of Jianya disciples.


    When the division between the inner gate and the side gate was cancelled among the disciples, the disciples of Jianya, who had been sharing weal and woe all the way, easily accepted this setting.


    The disciples of the inner sect who could only watch the busy disciples of the side sect are no longer idle... Haven''t the sect leader issued decrees? Disciples can choose one or two side doors to join the practice according to their own interests.


    Therefore, the bamboo peak in Kunlun and even the sword cliff in tiancrack mountain started to stir up. The disciples of sword cliff slowly and completely fought into one, no longer including the side door and the inner door.


    Su Li could feel that the atmosphere in the church was really good... Originally, he was worried about whether the interior of sword cliff would become hierarchical and antagonistic after the previous three generations of common disasters gradually retreated behind the scenes.


    But now it seems that the leaders in the church are really powerful. They have thought of this early and completed the change ahead of time when people are most united.


    I can''t help it. When he met Xia Ming and other five old swords recently, he always paid sincere respect.


    But he didn''t know that his elders couldn''t help shaking their hearts when they saw that he was really... Were they easy? In order to maintain the shape of the sword, they have done their best!


    "Xuanyuzi, shishuzu, wait a minute." Su Li suddenly stopped xuanyuzi passing by.


    Xuanyuzi was shaking all over. There was a trembling hesitation on his firm face. He turned his head and asked, "do you... Have any new inventions?"


    He was really scared. If he hadn''t been forced by his strong cultivation, he would have been gone when people saw him. Now his thick long hair... These hair were really reinforced by his magic!


    Su Li didn''t think there was anything wrong. He also felt that these great elders were becoming more and more friendly now!


    He said: "nothing. I accidentally invented a ''hair growing technique'' when Haitang and I were studying wood magic. I don''t know if it is useful to Shi Shuzu?"


    Hair growing... Xuanyuzi gave birth to a desire from the bottom of his heart. It''s not a matter to always stick his hair to his skull with magic, is it?


    "Does this spell have any practical significance?" xuanyuzi wanted it very much in his heart, but he had to say no.


    Su Li felt that his enthusiasm was hit, and then said a little low: "although it seems that this just makes middle-aged men look younger... But I think it can be used in other ways."


    "Oh? Tell me." xuanyuzi thought that as long as Su Li''s reason was acceptable, it would be a step down!


    Su Li said, "I just want to know if we can use every hair as a hand when we divide our minds... When the hair is thrown, thousands of swords will come... Gee, very handsome."


    "It makes sense. Let me study this spell..." xuanyuzi was undoubtedly excited.


    If you can really do it... There is no doubt that this will become another highly sought after secret skill of Jianya sect after "wing sword skill"... Is to use hair to send sword Qi? What kind of ''swordsmanship'' should this be called?

 Chapter 569

    I''ll talk about hair sword later. A month later, Gu Yuzi crossed the robbery.


    Gu Yuzi had accumulated enough, so he was able to complete the golden pill performance within a month.


    It was another natural disaster... Of course, this time the thunder disaster was not as "gentle" as before the Su Lidu disaster.


    Of course, because Gu Yuzi is also a moral friar, the disaster is not very powerful... And the focus of this time is, as the first friar to complete the golden pill after Su Li, will he have any visions after he succeeds in the disaster?


    It is not worth repeating the process of crossing the robbery. The key is the performance of gujizi after crossing the robbery.


    The thunder clouds dispersed and the people waited quietly.


    One day, two people, three days later, Gu Yuzi breathed out a long breath.


    In these three days, people didn''t know what Gu Yuzi had done, but now they saw that he had woken up, but they all looked forward to the past


    At the next moment, as soon as Gu Yuzi patted his forehead, a golden Yuanying appeared in front of everyone.


    He left his body after three days of robbery, which has been a very good achievement in the cultivation world.


    But this is not the point. The point is that Yuanying, an orphan, also wears a Taoist robe covered with runes!


    Su Li stared at the Taoist robe, but saw that the runes on it were actually incomplete. In fact, they were all Gu Yuzi''s thinking and exploration of du''e runes.


    This is another way to perform Tao, but it records all the runes and Tao studied by Gu Yuzi himself.


    Su Li is also a researcher of transitional e talismans. At a glance, he found that some of these studies may have gone beyond the scope of transitional e talismans


    This is really unexpected... It seems that Gu Yuzi''s talent in talisman is really amazing.


    There is no doubt that the Taoist robe on Yuanying has a similar effect to that of sulina mountain and river robe, but it seems that different Yuanying robes will have many functions strengthened due to different practitioners'' own understanding.


    And the following explanation of Gu Yuzi also verified this guess


    After coming out for a moment, Yuanying returned to the flesh. He didn''t say much to the people, but he only explained with the five old swords and other small circles.


    "This robe is called du''e robe. It can not only protect my Yuanying for a long time, but also help Yuanying refine mana without too much scruples."


    So far, these functions are quite close to Suli''s mountain and river vests. At most, his mountain and river vests may be strengthened in defense.


    However, Gu Yuzi then said: "these are only basic functions. I can feel that the real ability of this du''e robe can greatly strengthen the function of du''e divine talisman... And can choose to focus on the direction of reinforcement and reduce the loss when casting the talisman."


    Su Li nodded secretly and felt that only in this way could he afford the foundation laid by the golden pill.


    The effect of this du''e robe is absolutely powerful. After providing a certain defense for Gu Fuzi, it also extremely enhances his original strength.


    Su Li smiled sincerely and felt happy for his master.


    But what additional function does his mountain and river robe have?


    If it is only its basic function to increase defense and auxiliary refining mana for Yuanying and protect Yuanying to survive forever, what is the real function of this mountain and river robe?


    Su Li didn''t expect it at first. Now he knew it, he quickly sank down and realized it... Then he felt a feeling as if he was integrated with the world.


    He was stunned. It felt as if he was the heaven and earth. The heaven and earth were him. They were not separated from each other


    And then he also understood the function of this mountain and river robe... He can temporarily call the vitality of heaven and earth according to the cultivation of his yuan God!


    This ability is very strong, but although simply invoking the vitality of heaven and earth can not account for cause and effect, if these vitality of heaven and earth have caused any consequences, it should still count cause and effect on Su Li''s head.


    Despite this limitation, what does it mean?


    This means that if Su Li needs it, he can directly reach or even surpass the true immortal level in mana level!


    The key is that this is just one aspect of borrowing the vitality of heaven and earth... The mountain and river robe has another function


    That is to be able to absorb mana and return to heaven and earth!


    Although there is an instantaneous upper limit, it is equivalent to increasing Su Li''s defense ability to the extreme.


    As long as we cooperate with some excellent defense magic powers, such as'' East Tianmen ''


    So all the big men were interested in this form of Yuanying robe, and they cooperated with each other to test it.


    Gu Yuzi''s talisman is the key to the next dry wasteland strategy, so the five old swords simply set up a big five element sword array for Gu Yuzi to try to crack, and then the five old swords will evaluate it.


    The effect of the attempt is very gratifying, because although the strengthened du''e talisman can not break through the big five element sword array jointly arranged by the five real immortals, it makes the five old swords clearly feel the degree of resistance... Gu Yuzi first entered Yuanying, and his du''e talisman can theoretically solve all the arrays in the world!


    The big five elements sword array is too special. It can not only form a circle of five elements, but also perfectly deploy and even surpass the power of five sword immortals... In fact, it can be regarded as a sword array beyond the mortal world.


    This is just the ability of du''e talisman to break the array and ban. It is naturally mysterious in other aspects.


    What about Su Li''s mountain and river robes?


    The function of relying on heaven and earth didn''t try, but the five old swords took turns to try the defense of Su Lishan River magic clothes.


    After increasing his power, they know where the instantaneous upper limit of Su Li''s mountain and river magic clothes is... This upper limit is actually related to Su Li''s Yuanshen strength. At present, this limit is almost like a full blow at the beginning of the cave.


    In other words, even if Su Li didn''t do anything at this time, he would not lose a penny if he was hit with all his strength by the strong man at the beginning of Dongming!


    After hearing the news, all the leaders were very pleased... Su Li''s mountain and river robe function was so satisfactory that they at least didn''t have to worry that the dead child would die inadvertently.


    "It seems that Yuanying''s robe is too strong..." founder fluorene mang shrank in a small corner with envy on her face... Why can this younger generation be so blessed? She is so envious as an ancestor.


    Next to her, Haitang looked at Su Li happily and said faintly, "it''s nothing to be surprised. Lang Jun''s way was to learn from this world. Now it can be regarded as getting the way, so he will naturally get the corresponding feedback."


    After hearing this, fluorene mang said suspiciously, "only in this way, can it be effective only in this world? After his upper boundary, the mountain and river robe is not so magical?"


    Begonia frowned slightly and thought for a moment. Then she stretched her eyebrows and said, "the function of heaven and earth should be gone, but it can absorb and transform damage..."


    After a pause, her tone increased and said, "the function of absorbing mana attack is the ability of the robe itself. As for returning to heaven and earth... If the husband can refine these Manas for himself, why return to heaven and earth?"


    Fluorene mang was stunned for a moment and didn''t dare to speak... She has more and more realized that once Su Li rises to the upper world, he may directly become her male master... This is very melancholy.


    She could have chosen to fly back to heaven immediately after she became a demon fairy, but if so, why should Begonia help? Not because she''s going to stay to work.


    Even if they are in the lower world, it is not easy for them to directly intervene in mortal affairs, otherwise they will be rejected by this world... But it doesn''t matter if they don''t intervene actively but just sit passively.


    Just like the body of Chun sits on the sword cliff, if anyone wants to be unfavorable to the sword cliff, she has reason to fight back.


    So now the function of fluorene mang is obvious... She can sit in Zhufeng sword Pavilion and let the sword cliff sect have no worries when acting in Zhongzhou.


    Chun never interferes in the affairs of Jianya sect... She just silently takes care of the rear for them.


    In other words, she just wanted to share some of the burden for Su Li... Even if the silent payment might not be found.


    In the following month, four sword cliff golden elixirs entered the ferry and robbed into babies after completing the golden elixir performance.


    These disciples also got their Yuanying robes, but they were strengthened differently according to their different performance of the golden pill.


    Some people choose a way that is too big and too strong to finish, or it is too hasty. Although the Yuan Ying robe formed in this way will also show the Tao accumulated by monks, the increase in basic "protection", "mana refining" and "Yuan Ying''s presence in the world" will be weakened, However, the special abilities of Dharma clothes will still evolve according to their different income.


    Although the Tao chosen by some people is simpler and easier to complete, the special ability brought by Yuanying''s robe is not too strong, but its basic ability is still complete, which is equivalent to making Yuanying enter the "Yang God state" step by step.


    The pros and cons of this depends on how people choose.


    In general, a complete Tao, no matter how simple, is more beneficial to Yuanying Zhenjun than the powerful but incomplete Tao.


    So what about those disciples who have been unable to form a Yuan Ying robe after this time?


    People suddenly realized the true meaning of this life magic weapon


    It turns out that the way of Yuan Ying in this practice was incomplete before, so it needs a life magic weapon to make up for it.


    But now because of Su Li''s Sao operation, he has accidentally filled up the defects of the way of Yuanying!


    Therefore, for the friars who use the golden pill to become infants, the life magic weapon is not necessary, but for those who are already late, the life magic weapon is still a very important supplement.


    So the instrument door, which was originally neglected by the door, suddenly became lively... People who can walk out of their own path in the golden elixir period are regarded as geniuses, so there won''t be too many people who can complete the golden elixir performance.


    Therefore, even with this "patch" made by Su Li, most people still have to choose to refine their life magic weapon.


    So the phenomenon of Yuan Ying''s classification naturally appeared in Jianya sect


    Those like Su Li and Gu Yuzi who perform the golden pill with a complete Avenue are Yuanying''s first grade.


    Just complete the path and complete the golden elixir performance, which is the second grade of Yuanying.


    Then the incomplete Avenue, Yuanying Sanpin.


    There are incomplete trails, Yuanying four grades.


    Finally, the worst thing is that there is no golden pill performer to unify the five products of Yuanying.


    At this moment, a big man in Jianya sect felt that his face had fallen... The five old swords have become the worst five-level Yuanying talent. What an inspirational thing.

 Chapter 570

    After three months of preparation, Jianya sect began their comprehensive revenge.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go!"


    Begonia sat on Su Li''s head and cheered.


    As for fluorene awn, it was left as the final guarantee of bamboo peak.


    The existence of fluorene Mang, only a few people such as the five old swords in the sword cliff know that the ancestor who was accidentally brought down by Su Li will stay in the world for some time in the future, which makes them very relieved.


    To tell the truth, if it weren''t for the existence of Chun in Dongzhou and fluorene Mang in Zhongzhou, their five old swords really couldn''t let go of their hands and feet to fight for revenge.


    The five old swords are not complete and can not display the big five element sword array, which also means that the Jianya church has lost its absolute grasp of the dry wasteland religion.


    So a total of thousands of sword lights rose up on the bamboo peak, turned into thousands of mans, and went north vertically and horizontally.


    At this moment, all the monks in the Kunlun Mountains felt something. They stopped what they were doing and looked at the distant thousand mans with wonder. Their hearts were complex.


    So many sword practitioners are not terrible. Some of the large forces in Zhongzhou can send so many monks.


    It''s not terrible to have so many sword cultivation above the golden elixir, because the prerequisite for monks in Zhongzhou to go out is to reach the golden elixir period.


    However, with so many sword repairs, almost every sword light condenses the unique sword meaning, which is terrible


    In the practice world of Zhongzhou, a monk who can refine his will before the golden elixir or golden elixir will definitely be a genius who breaks his head in all major doors.


    How can he de, the sword cliff sect, have so many talents and jade


    For other sects, it is enough to ensure the inheritance of three in a generation, and more than five people can be called strong, and more than ten people are a god given generation!


    But let''s look at the situation of sword cliff sect... Zero and zero always add up to thousands of different sword meanings intertwined, creating a huge atmosphere of extreme terror, which makes everyone who sees this scene feel numb and frightened.


    Sword meaning does not mean absolute strength, but it means a longer-term future... If thousands of sword practitioners can have that long-term future... The future of this world is probably the future of sword cliff sect.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li was flying rapidly under the influence of thousands of his fellow disciples... At this time, he controlled the sword with God''s sharp intention, but he also looked quite like.


    Anyone who sees him will definitely fix him as a sword. He must


    At the same time, he was also proud of the strong momentum that broke out in his family religion... He always mixed in the sword cliff sect. Maybe he didn''t think so, but after wandering around, he found that these disciples of the sword cliff sect were really great.


    From the beginning of Jianzong, the disciples are going to travel in the innate realm. This is caused by the barren vitality of heaven and earth before Dongzhou, and it is also the style influence of Jianzong.


    In fact, despite the fact that Zhongzhou has more inheritance, cultivation is also convenient, and it seems that there are many talents... But talents like Long Zhu and others are actually rare, and the real average strength of the same realm is far lower than that of Dongzhou cultivation world.


    The average strength of the sword cliff sect in the same realm is to attack the cultivation world of Dongzhou... So in the same realm, the disciples of sword cliff can attack the cultivation world of Zhongzhou. There is really no problem at all.


    It''s just that the sword cliff sect can have such a momentum at this time point. On the one hand, it is due to its own experience and accumulation, on the other hand, it is also related to the vitality of Dongzhou world.


    Because normally, most of the second generation disciples in this group are still in the golden elixir period, while all the third generation disciples are still in the foundation period.


    However, the vitality of heaven and earth is still in the tide, so that the cultivation difficulty is reduced. These three generations of sword cliff disciples have just experienced the great disaster of the sword sect and trained the heart of the sword... It is really a combination of heaven, earth and people.


    Now, the upper class of Jianya sect, including Su Li, are considering how to maintain this prosperity.


    Therefore, the heart magic sword cliff world is particularly important... At a time when the vitality of heaven and earth is still in the tide and the space for disciples to go out for training is constantly compressed during the foundation building period, the residual thoughts of those wronged souls in the heart magic sword cliff world as the training objects are simply too perfect to be perfect.


    And Su Li''s divine skill. If everyone believes it in the future, it''s not too good to have divine skill to protect life at the critical moment, which can also greatly reduce the risk of experience.


    It can be said that over time, Jianya religion, as the birthplace of Su Li, is rapidly improving until he can leave safely.


    Thousands of swords naturally form a sword array in the sky


    They crossed the Kunlun Mountains and sped north.


    Although some people have sent people to investigate, to tell the truth, they have not investigated too much, and there is not enough information about Qianhuang University... But they just came here without a little hesitation.


    Sword cliff should act like this. It''s over to level a all the way.


    This time, the sword cliff sect''s action went straight through the dry wasteland headquarters, which is located in a large swamp called "dahuanze" in the north.


    The Qianhuang cult hid its headquarters in this "great wilderness", and it was difficult to find the real place because of its many secrets. There are not only many man-made magic arrays, but also natural magic arrays, which make people dizzy.


    Therefore, although the sword cliff sect is vast, it must fall to the ground and advance step by step.


    This complex terrain was originally the most suitable for trap prohibition.


    But it''s a pity that the disciples of Jianya have a lonely son.


    Du''e''s talisman spilled out, and all kinds of things hidden in the dark were invisible. Some dangerous prohibitions have even broken.


    The swamp forest land is full of miasma. Even if the practitioners inhale it, the spirit will be chaotic and shaky.


    But it is still the radiance of the du''e talisman, and all demons and monsters are purified.


    There are many crises in the mud under your feet, and dangerous poisons emerge one after another.


    Su Li also controlled the water to make land and leveled all the difficult places.


    There is no doubt that this dignified promotion has brought great pressure to Qianhuang University.


    Moreover, if the people of Jianya sect are pushed to the dry wasteland headquarters, will the dry wasteland sect face as a giant?


    Therefore, when the people of Jianya sect Advanced 800 miles all the way in the "great wasteland", they finally encountered obstacles, and they were a group of dry wasteland friars waiting in strict battle.


    No, not only friars, but also a large group of mortals who bring a very dangerous smell... Their eyes are cold and crazy. Obviously, they have no sign of cultivation, but their bodies are wrapped in heavy iron armor, which is very huge and exudes a wild smell.


    They should be the Dao soldiers unique to the great religion of the dry Wasteland: the great wasteland.


    This is a real Taoist soldier. It is refined by secret method and has powerful power. It is a military array that can really form an array to resist friars.


    When these Taoist soldiers stood in front of the sword cliff sect, they were not bad in terms of momentum... Because there were 30000 people in the great wilderness.


    Thirty thousand soldiers formed an array, and the extremely dangerous smell joined together, making the creatures in the swamp and dense forest retreat and disappear.


    Su Li had a strange and familiar feeling in these mortals, some of which seemed to be the deep-sea wild animals he met when he ventured in the Arctic Ocean.


    It also reminds him of the strong men who followed the virgin of the dry wasteland... Is it true that the human body and the flesh and blood of the wild animals are integrated with some cruel secret method, which can create such a powerful Taoist soldier?


    Seeing this scene, Su Li felt suddenly enlightened... Perhaps this is also the reason why Qianhuang cult shifted its focus to Zhongzhou and gradually weakened the ancestral land of the far north.


    Mortals in Zhongzhou are an inexhaustible source of cultivation, not as few as those on the Arctic ice sheet.


    But this kind of Taoist soldiers... Su Li wanted to kill them all when he saw them.

 Chapter 571

    The war is imminent. It looks like it will be a close battle.


    Su Li hesitated at this time... Not afraid, but the life of sword cliff disciples should not be lost here so easily.


    At this time, the Begonia hanging on Su Li''s long hair seemed to understand his worry and said, "Lang, just let go and do it. My concubine can ensure that the people of Jianya sect can be saved if they still have one breath."


    Although I don''t know why Begonia doesn''t like to stay on his head, now she likes to hang on the top of his longest hair, just like a beautiful hair ornament.


    With the guarantee of Begonia, Su Li also had a little peace of mind... In any case, he was on the line and had to send it.


    But just at this time, another big man in his head said coldly: "child, do you need help? It''s nothing to command and command the whole army for hundreds of millions of years."


    At this time, Haitang subconsciously hid far away, like a small kite tied by Su Li''s hair... As a divine separation, she thought that Su Li''s skull was so scary and wanted to stay away for some reason.


    Su Li can''t deny the proposal of the incarnation of the Qing emperor. He really doesn''t know what to command in this battle?


    So he didn''t answer, and directly controlled the sword array of sword cliff with the intention of sword cliff, and then formed the sharpest long sword in the void... At this moment, the situation suddenly changed, as if the world was about to collapse under this divine sword.


    Then the sword of Jianya fell down with a bang. This sword, which gathered all the accomplishments of Jianya believers in the sword array, is really a groundbreaking feeling.


    This is the magic sword that only Su Li, the son of sword cliff, can control in sword cliff religion. He gathers the strength of sword cliff people and blesses them with sword cliff intention... This sword cliff magic sword is the most powerful sword that exceeds the limit of the world.


    Therefore, for the sword cliff sect, it is equivalent to mastering two forces to break through the mortal limit... One is the big five element sword array composed of five old swords, and the other is the sword cliff divine sword guided by Su Li after all the sword cliff disciples form the sword array.


    These two forces are powerful for a time, but it can be said that they can be realized only in the contemporary era.


    Later generation disciples may be able to gather five sword immortals with different attributes to display the big five element sword array again, but it is almost impossible to have another god given son with the meaning of sword cliff to command the overall situation.


    But anyway, if you can''t get together the five elements sword immortal, you can get together the five elements cave. The big five elements sword array is still unique in the world.


    There is no intention of the Holy Son to control the sword cliff, but people can gather in an array to imitate the sword cliff into a sword, and they can still gather together to suppress one side.


    The inheritance of sword cliff, with these two sword arrays, can actually be suppressed.


    So the sword cliff becomes a sword, like a knife! Cut tofu and cut into the defense array arranged by the dry wasteland sect... At this moment, the array was broken and the edge of the sword cliff was unstoppable.


    The green emperor incarnation in Su Li''s skull was a little embarrassed. It was really embarrassing.


    The supreme master wanted to show off in front of Su Li. As a result, he found that he seemed to be despised... Sure enough, why should he talk about tactics?


    It''s also true that the sword cliff sect is really a "demon". Obviously, it seems to be evenly matched and even slightly inferior. Why is it so direct?


    And this big move has broken through the sky, okay


    From the eyes of the Qing emperor, we can see that the key to this decompression divine sword is not how mysterious the sword array formed by the disciples of Jianya, but that everyone can be one and knead together their spirit and will.


    In fact, the form and power of this sword array have the capital to gallop in the upper world... That is to say, if a thousand disciples of the sword cliff sect soar to the upper world, it will be enough to give the sword cliff sect a place in the heaven.


    Of course, these are under normal circumstances... Sword cliff sect should have a foothold in the upper world. It''s OK to have Su Li alone.


    Half son


    The green emperor''s incarnation is a little helpless, but in fact, his attitude towards Su Li has softened a lot


    It''s hard to be the son-in-law of the emperor of heaven. It''s not what you want.


    Even if he agrees here, he must have enough strength, otherwise he will just become the target of public criticism and even bear many unexpected criticism... Although the emperor of heaven is strong, there are many enemies!


    In fact, for the Qing emperor, he doesn''t care what kind of husband Chun will choose. What he cares about is what his daughter will gain after this experience.


    The world thinks that gods are selfless and have no personal feelings.


    But in fact, hearts and feelings are particularly important to gods.


    Emotion is the key for gods to avoid the poison of faith.


    Only strong personal feelings can maintain the divine self in the increasingly complex voice of faith and prayer.


    In fact, a large part of the significance of the existence of Tianting is to let the whole Tianting bear the mortal beliefs, suppress the poison of beliefs with the generous base of Tianting, and then distribute these beliefs to the gods in the form of divine official salaries.


    The innate great gods like Qing Di and Chun are not afraid of the poison of incense belief because the yuan God is naturally powerful.


    But the only drawback of the innate great gods is that their starting point is too high.


    When the starting point is high, what you see in your eyes is all things in heaven and earth, and it is difficult to see the joys and sorrows of all living beings under your feet.


    For people in the fairyland, the world of mortals is a difficult robbery, but for their innate gods, the world of mortals is a place to wash their hearts.


    If practitioners want to move forward, they all want to cut off the world of mortals and seek transcendence. As long as God makes progress, he wants to live in the world of mortals.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the Qing emperor, this marriage with Su Li may be his daughter''s opportunity to continue to move forward in the Shinto, so he didn''t object so much after accepting this setting... The only thing to worry about now is that Su Li''s strength is still too poor in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li didn''t know that the old guy in his head had considered so many things for him. Now he looked at the battlefield ahead.


    Sword cliff divine sword directly cut into the other party''s defense array, but it suddenly broke the other party''s array, which led to the direct explosion of the vitality of the inner world.


    Many dry famine disciples were hurt and ran around quickly. They didn''t mean to end the battle and fight again


    How does this fight?


    One face-to-face was stabbed by the other party into his strongest array, and the first to bear the brunt was the disciple who lost five or six hundred in one breath.


    This is a fifth of the staff reduction. They have felt the strength of sword cliff.


    But although the dry famine disciples ran, the 30000 great famine men were left behind.


    The vitality of heaven and earth just blasted by that sword made the friars of Qianhuang cult suffer heavy losses, but it had no great impact on these Taoist soldiers who used wild animals to improve their physical strength.


    They are like wild animals, able to exist calmly in the most cruel environment.


    It''s hard to imagine what kind of ability these Taoists would play if they spread out an array on the front battlefield, but Su Li wouldn''t give them this opportunity.


    He directly issued a command: "change the array, gather the spirit!"


    The surrounding disciples quickly changed and formed a spirit gathering array.


    The vitality of heaven and earth quickly gathered to Su Li. In this process, Su Li also accidentally found another hidden function of his mountain and river robe that was ignored.


    That is to enhance the ability to control power!


    Think about it, his mountain and river robe can control the vitality of one world. If he doesn''t have enough control, how can he complete the control?


    Originally, the spirit gathering array of this scale, even if he reached the yuan infant stage, with the yuan God idea, he can more easily control the vitality of heaven and earth, but also can only play a quarter of its power at most.


    After all, the spirit gathering array must have at least four array eyes to help each other before it can be completely controlled.


    But Su Li can do it alone now, and one person controls the power gathered by these 1000 people, but he has cast a very insignificant spell


    A huge range of bog art!


    This is the swamp, and there is no shortage of water and silt... So the great wilderness suddenly makes waves and instantly becomes a huge sludge vortex!


    Those great savages may be very terrible in front of the battle, with strong impact and all kinds of evil spirit. Maybe they are not afraid of ordinary monks at all.


    Normal Taoist Dharma is difficult to work in front of them unless they cut and kill with sword array again.


    But that would be a double consumption of body and mind for the disciples of Jianya... They have to attack the dry wasteland headquarters. It''s not good to waste too much time and energy on these Taoist soldiers.


    But Su Li was already experienced in this kind of opponent.


    There is no need to be positive. This kind of mindless Taoist soldiers who can only be positive are actually most afraid of being disrupted by the military array


    So the foot of the great savage suddenly turned into a large mire that did not touch the bottom.


    When they walk on it, they can no longer pull out their legs, and even the more they struggle, the deeper they sink. The more powerful they are, the faster they sink.


    Before long, these seemingly fierce savages were all buried in the mud... Without the Taoist soldiers assisted by monks, how can they really win the army composed of monks?


    After burying these people alive, it was simple... Su Li disconnected everyone, and then spread his sword wings behind his back


    All of a sudden, countless magic swords fell into the quagmire like wind and rain. They named the great savages one by one and gave them a sword hole in the middle of their eyebrows


    Feeling the sudden increase in karma, Su Li nodded slightly to confirm that the number was right


    The green emperor simply didn''t know how to describe the young man''s behavior... Is karma so unlicensed?


    Although these so-called karma are just the resentment and hatred of the dead, and are not really the great karma of heaven and earth, is it too much to regard karma as a convenient prop for "counting heads"?


    And so much karma, even if he is the emperor of heaven, can''t be ignored casually. He wants to know how Su Li plans to deal with it?


    Then the next moment, the Supreme Master was stunned... Just like the red old man in those years, he never thought he would follow Su Li''s mind and thoughts to another illusory world composed of black and white

 Chapter 572

    Su Li didn''t expect to bring the idea of the Qing emperor to the sword cliff world.


    Then his mind demon body differentiated with the idea of the green emperor''s incarnation over the sword cliff world and looked at each other


    "So, don''t you always say you want to close the door and understand the opening of the little thousand world?" Su Li once again asked a very formal question.


    Although this is the embodiment of the green emperor, it is also the will of the green emperor.


    He was still covered with clouds and fog, and then said in the most solemn tone: "I have a good intention to solve those karmic entanglements for you... It seems superfluous?"


    According to common sense, he said so. In front of Su Li, he couldn''t kowtow and thank him immediately?


    Half son is also a son. Even if he doesn''t like it very much, he should help... The green emperor has a good idea. There''s nothing wrong with it.


    But Su Li is not reasonable


    He nodded and said, "it''s not necessary."


    "Cough..."


    The green emperor''s thoughts directly diverged.


    But the next moment, Su Li''s action answered everything to him


    Seeing that Su Li''s demons showed countless evil shapes and virtual shadows, they all threw themselves into the dark forest on the back of the black-and-white sword cliff.


    As the green emperor saw, there were countless ghosts whining and wailing in the forest, which was a complete devil''s land.


    But when I looked at Su Li again, I saw that although the killing karma was still on him, the entangled resentment was gone.


    And because those Taoist soldiers are actually refined against the sky, even the killing karma is very weak


    The green emperor was surprised... The boy''s operations even dazzled him, the supreme emperor of heaven.


    He carefully looked at the black-and-white sword cliff world, and then said silently, "do you know that the devil world has been fighting with my heaven world for hundreds of millions of years, and the devil Lord Tiandi has a natural antagonistic relationship?"


    Su Li turned his head and looked at the green emperor seriously. His eyes were gradually impolite


    Then he said, "but Chun, she told me that immortals have evil nature, and gods and demons are inseparable."


    But after a pause, he seemed to wake up. Suddenly, he bent his eyebrows and said with a gentle smile: "but if you always think we should be opposed, it seems that there is nothing wrong..."


    Su Li in the state of the Lord of demons is not as calm and easy to talk as usual. His character is in a more publicized and presumptuous state.


    In fact, this is also normal. After all, the state of the Lord of demons is the dark side of Su Li''s character, which is naturally different from his normal state.


    Of course, the green emperor knew this, but he was still hurt by Su Li


    Of course, he understood Su Li''s code words: isn''t the old father-in-law and his son-in-law naturally opposed?


    But after thinking carefully, the Qing emperor still smiled and shook his head, and then said generously, "OK, return to reality."


    He didn''t want to talk to the Demon Lord.


    Because he knew that the Lord of the devil was Su Li, and that he was Su Li who "spoke but the brain".


    Since you know this, it''s better to talk to Su Li under normal circumstances. At least Su Li is absolutely calm and intelligent.


    The reason why he can be so tolerant is that even when the dark side of the personal desire and character of the Lord of demons is magnified to the extreme, Su Li still tells his relationship with Chun so vaguely... This shows that he really cares about Chun rather than talking casually.


    "Well, it''s a good match." the green emperor nodded with satisfaction, and then returned to the outside world with Su Li''s "heart devil turn".


    After the thought returned to the little thousand stars, he didn''t drill out again... He knew that although the war in front seemed dangerous, it was nothing for Su Li, an extraordinary guy.


    In particular, he felt that if his thinking fluctuated again, his daughter''s separation would be really scared away... Didn''t he see that the child was now like a "small kite" tied by Su Li''s hair and floating badly all the way.


    The green emperor''s thoughts quietly disappeared. Haitang grabbed Su Li''s hair and climbed back to him all the way.


    "Strange, why did my concubine feel a little uncomfortable just now?" Begonia rubbed his head blankly, but then ignored these things and didn''t think more.


    Su Li sighed in her heart... No wonder Haitang said she was more and more respectful to her father.


    Begonia is a great God. It is acceptable that it can modify its own existence through secret methods so that others can''t notice it... But the green emperor can directly affect the senses of Begonia... So what does such a supreme existence mean to mortals?


    What I see and hear is really what I see?


    My life is really my own choice?


    Even what I think is really a portrayal of my own heart?


    Or am I really me?


    The supreme emperor of heaven is an existence that can make all sentient beings so confused.


    Even Su Li had a feeling of fear when he thought carefully, and he couldn''t imagine what kind of state such existence was.


    Perhaps now only the small seal can make him feel safe, otherwise in front of the Heavenly Emperor, his thinking, his past and even his future may have nowhere to hide.


    Now think about the only thing that can make him feel that he is still alive according to his will... That is, the emperor never thought of the relationship between Chun and him before


    But then he suddenly thought of a problem from another angle... If the green emperor actually dotes on Chun, he can only hurt himself silently because of his daughter''s fear and alienation... Maybe he can''t control this completely condescending power?


    In short, after Su Li''s brief contact with the Supreme Master, he found that the Qing emperor could easily know everything, but after discovering his resistance, he had been deliberately suppressing his thoughts.


    Su Li was sure of this... Because the small seal might not stop the will of the Qing emperor, but the other party could not bypass its defense and affect his thinking.


    So if the other party tries to kick his will, he will certainly be able to detect and resist... Just don''t know if he can carry it.


    If he thought about it again, he was still "very afraid of thinking carefully", so he didn''t continue to think about it.


    Begonia returned to his shoulder, affectionately hugged his earlobe and said, "my husband, I found a large natural magic array in front of me, and those dry friars have fled in that direction..."


    "I see..." Su Li immediately switched the position of the big array and gave the gathered mana to his master Gu Fuzi to operate.


    Although Gu Yuzi did not gain as much as Su Li, he could still afford more than half of the mana control gathered by the whole gathering array.


    The blessing given to him by the du''e robe is also very powerful, and because of the efficiency and consumption of casting the du''e charm, he can easily use the spirit gathering array to cast a super du''e charm to directly break the magic array in front.


    This is the role of Gu Yuzi in the array... With him, nothing can stop the sword cliff believers from moving forward.


    There was a huge black swamp ahead, which was connected with the swamp created by Su Li''s spell.


    However, with the display of du''e''s talisman, a hazy phantom appeared in the huge swamp in front as if it could not see the end... Then the phantom bubble disappeared, and a moment of bone chilling came!


    Su Li looked at the scene ahead in surprise. There was a huge ice city in the wilderness!


    "These disciples and grandchildren of xuanming are really interesting. Since they abandoned the ancestral land of the far north, why do they deliberately restore this environment similar to the far north?" Begonia began to sneer, looking very fierce.


    Su Li understood it only after being inspired. The girl hasn''t been angry enough!


    Xuanming suddenly stabbed her back when she lost her energy in a war with Chiyang. Maybe there was some plastic friendship between these goddesses... Su Li thought that if she had been an enemy, Haitang wouldn''t have been so angry all the time?


    In short, Su Li didn''t know the dispute between the goddesses and didn''t want to find out. Anyway, now he knew that Haitang was angry and he had to vent his anger on Haitang.


    The ice city ahead is very huge. You can''t see the end at a glance. The divine knowledge sweeps away, but it seems that there is a mysterious force to stop it and it''s difficult to peep.


    In this case, Su Li intended to make a big earthquake and collapse the ice city. Then he thought about others... Just to his surprise, the ice city seemed to suppress the vitality of the world, making it difficult for him to regulate and control the earth power and vitality of the region where the ice city is located on a large scale.


    Moreover, he keenly found that there was a huge proportion of ice and water in the vitality of heaven and earth, which could be said to make the non two types of friars very restricted.


    Even Yuanying Zhenjun will suffer combat damage because the speed of refining mana is affected.


    There is no doubt that this is the headquarters of the Qianhuang cult, and it is also the main battlefield they can create for their own combat!


    This made Su Li hesitate. In this case, he might be able to test the water with another sword of Jianya divine sword, but it can be predicted that in this environment, the consumption of people is difficult to recover quickly


    He wanted to think long-term, but he was carrying a group of killing talents of sword cliff sect... He was afraid that he would not be able to suppress the fighting intention of these people.


    What should I do?


    So he thought of the consistent style of Jianya sect when it was in trouble


    "Well, first cut a sword and have a look."


    As soon as he said that, the sword cliff divine sword has been quickly prepared... Your fellow disciples are all united as one.


    Looking at the overwhelming sword, he directly split out and cut the ice city in half without suspense. Someone in Su Li''s skull muttered... Mang, it''s really mang.


    After a sword, the city is still quiet, as if it were a dead city. It seems that the sword didn''t force anything.


    But after a moment, the dust and the extremely disordered vitality of heaven and earth still pulled the situation to a direction that made Su Li feel more comfortable.


    He didn''t come back in vain when he cut out the cliff sword.


    After at least one sword, it disturbed the vitality of heaven and earth in this large area, making it difficult for those below the cave to refine mana in this environment!


    So this is tantamount to directly lifting the table of the main battlefield that was originally suitable for the dry wasteland religion... Everyone is the same. Let''s have a bad battle!


    The sword mender is exactly the one who likes to fight a broken wa

 Chapter 573

    The ice city broke through, and there were signs of collapse everywhere under the aftershock.


    But what made Su Li very concerned was that he still couldn''t find out what was going on in the ice city. In his perception, it seemed to be a place cut off.


    "This should be the ''ice sculpture divine capital'' left by xuanming. In essence, it is a large divine skill in the form of array." Haitang knew it after a little thought.


    She said, "Lang Jun can march at ease. If you have a concubine here, you can protect everyone."


    Su Li nodded immediately, and then ordered the people who could not wait to burst into the "ice sculpture God capital".


    The chill of the forest reminded Su Li of the ice field on the North Sea, which seemed very similar... He was not surprised when he remembered that this was also the dark hand left by the winter God xuanming.


    In this environment, it is difficult for jianyamen people to supplement the vitality of the outside world, but the vitality of the world directly disrupted by their sword cliff divine sword is not bad for these dry wasteland believers... Next, it is time to compete for real strength.


    When they entered the ice city, they were going to kill them. But what made them wonder was that there seemed to be no sign of dry famine cult activities in the ice city


    There was no harvest in the divine scanning, and Haitang didn''t give a warning, so Su Li took the people all the way to the city


    He was still a little cautious. After all, this was also the headquarters of Qianhuang cult. As a sect with the same back to the great God of the upper world, Su Li didn''t believe that the other party would not have any ambush.


    The enemy disappeared, and the vitality of heaven and earth in the ice city will begin to recover gradually


    Su Li instinctively felt wrong, and then simply launched the function on the mountain and river robe to directly control the vitality of heaven and earth in this area


    He did not want to calm the restlessness of the vitality of heaven and earth, but simply excluded all the vitality of heaven and earth in all directions!


    He felt that since this was the battlefield specially arranged by the Qianhuang sect, there would be changes after the vitality of heaven and earth calmed down again... In that case, he emptied all the vitality of heaven and earth! Just see these people have changed?


    When the vitality of heaven and earth left, it was like a flat land. A whirlwind spread in all directions, making the disciples of Jianya feel suffocated by hypoxia.


    But they soon got used to it... What are they afraid of without the strength of heaven and earth? They have extra mana stored in their life magic weapons, and they also have resident yuan talisman to protect themselves... More importantly, as long as they have a sword in their hand, sword repair will not be afraid of any enemy.


    Sure enough, Su Li''s move broke the current fragile balance, and great changes suddenly appeared in the ice city


    The whole ice city suddenly collapsed, and the surrounding ice buildings suddenly collapsed. The fragmented ice fog filled the air, and the sky fell on the sword cliff.


    This is no strength of heaven and earth, so we should be prepared to use this kind of forced physical damage?


    The disciples of Jianya were not afraid of this at all. They directly drew their swords and continuously put their swords against the huge broken ice, breaking it all.


    For a moment, the ice fog in the air blocked Su Li''s sight, which made Su Li feel uncomfortable... Because his yuan God could not be used in the ice city. If his physical senses were blocked again, his eyes would be black.


    But at this time, he suddenly noticed something, looked up and saw that the dark clouds that would never disperse over the wasteland suddenly fell down like a waterfall.


    The clouds fell to the ground, and immediately there was smoke all around. I couldn''t see my side anymore.


    Only a golden sun shines overhead... Clouds fall like waterfalls, revealing the sky around the golden day. At this time, the sky is very high and special.


    Seeing this, Haitang suddenly grabbed Su Li''s hair tightly, wrapped himself in it, and then said solemnly: "be careful, Lang Jun, this is the ''Autumn arena'' of the great God Bailu... Unexpectedly, the artifact loved by the great God Bailu has fallen into the hands of xuanming."


    Begonia hesitated for a moment, and finally said with some worry: "it seems that the disappearance of Bailu God is really related to Mingyuan. Xuanming guy should know something... Unfortunately, she can''t protect herself now."


    Su Li listened to her seriously, so he asked, "what effect does this artifact have?"


    Begonia solemnly said: "the great God Bailu likes to fight. He is not only the God of autumn, but also the chief god of war under the seat of the Western White Emperor!"


    "Wars don''t happen often. Even if the Western Tianting is still expanding, it won''t fight all the time."


    "So the great God Bailu, who likes war, made himself an artifact for relieving boredom, that is, this'' Autumn arena ''."


    "It can provide an absolutely fair duel place for the fighting warriors to have a one-on-one duel, while the great God Bailu can watch and have fun."


    Su Li was a little stunned, then looked at the clouds and waterfalls in the surrounding sky silently, and finally revealed a circle of high circular walls like the grandstand of the arena.


    Then he found that the surrounding environment had completely changed, and the temperature had come, just like autumn... Dry but hot, making people very impulsive.


    "Become a community?" Su Li asked, but found that he didn''t get a response.


    Turning around, I found that his Begonia had become a Begonia vine wrapped around his hair and no longer had a human shape


    "It''s really powerful..." Su Li was surprised at the performance of the ''Autumn arena''. Could even the existence of Begonia be erased temporarily? Is this absolutely fair?


    No, it''s not absolutely fair... At least Su Li felt that the fluctuation of heaven and earth vitality in the duel field space was very weak, which was clearly the performance after he cleaned it up.


    In other words, the vitality of heaven and earth in this arena is still related to the vitality of heaven and earth outside.


    He was very happy at this time... If he hadn''t dispersed all the strength of heaven and earth within the ice city, the sword cliff people would be crushed by one side if they fell here.


    But now... It''s estimated that the Qianhuang believers can only compete with the people of Jianya sect without the strength of heaven and earth... Maybe they think they can compete too much, but there are resident symbols on the disciples of Jianya


    Su Li smiled... In that case, he had to see who the opponent in front of him would be... Since it was absolutely fair, he should also arrange an opponent with close cultivation for him?


    Just why have you been waiting here for so long, and the opponent hasn''t appeared yet?


    He had some doubts, but as he remembered Haitang''s previous statement, he immediately thought that his opponent was already in the arena!


    He suddenly moved in his heart and immediately used the method of crossing the river to escape from the original place


    In this moment, his original position seemed to fluctuate suddenly


    Su Li''s eyes were sharp, and he immediately detected the trace of the other party from the fluctuation... It was a transparent sharp knife that seemed to be suddenly stabbed out of the air!


    This is an assassin, and I never thought it was an assassin of Yuanying level!


    Su Li felt that it was really dangerous.


    Because of his own strength, he has been protected by sword cliff sect all the time and has lost his sensitivity to danger... Fortunately, he is smart enough, otherwise he will be attacked successfully this time.


    But when he saw that the other party had disappeared again, he felt it difficult... This assassin type of opponent is really difficult. How should he deal with it?


    First of all, of course, to force people out


    As for how?


    Su Li thought about it, and with him as the center, he showed a heavy and huge idea.


    Yuan Ying''s cultivation focused on the soul. Su Li''s achievement of yuan God at this time was that he could display his heavy Jun intention as if it were real.


    Heavy Junyi covered the whole audience and immediately pressed out a distorted image that was not so coordinated in the air


    Su Li reached out and took off the Begonia vine from his hair, then tied up his long hair with the vine behind his head, then looked coldly at the virtual shadow and said, "you''re exposed."


    This is a natural exposure.


    Under the cover of heavy Jun intention, if the other party supports with mana, it will inevitably produce mana fluctuation. If it confronts with spiritual power, it will also point out the direction for Su Li''s soul.


    Even the difference in load-bearing on the ground will leave traces.


    The other party also knew that he could no longer hide, so he directly removed his disguise and burst out amazing mana. Carrying the oppression of Jun Yi, he stabbed Su Li with a knife


    As an assassin monk, he is naturally best at close combat.


    It''s just that he shouldn''t have to face Su Li with a knife


    At this moment, the light in Su Li''s eyes was wonderful.


    As if he had met his beloved toy, he suddenly took something out of his arms. When he saw the cold blade flash, he took it back.


    ... the assassin looked at Su Li strangely, and then found that all the meridians of his limbs had been easily broken. He could only fall to the ground with his hands and feet soft.


    But the man fell down, but he stared at Su Li''s arms and kept saying, "knife... Knife... That''s a knife..."


    Su Li thinks this man is too annoying. Can''t he have an addiction?


    He also saw that the other party used a knife. He couldn''t help itching.


    Just now he couldn''t help taking out the fine iron knife that Han Yan gave him in his early years and performing it... Unexpectedly, he ''focused on the sword technique'' over the years and suddenly squeezed a knife in his hand, which directly reached the level of "skill is close to Tao".


    When the knife was drawn, the feeling that the blade brushed the air and brought a piece of air flow, the feeling that he was handy and even just thought of how to draw the knife, but found that the blade was already there... Really fascinated him.


    He was born with a knife, but he was forced to learn sword.


    The assassin''s knife was very strong, but in Su Li''s eyes, it was only a strong use of power. The mana gathered on the blade is very strong and powerful, but if you can''t hit someone, you can''t help it.


    Su Li''s knife is very simple. The only point is to hit the target accurately.


    Therefore, there was no competition between the two sides'' knives, but Su Li''s knife had cut into each other''s body, so the assassin with the knife was defeated.


    After winning, he didn''t kill directly, but had a whim


    Therefore, a rune seal of prison cliff divine talisman suddenly lit up in the middle of his Yuanying''s eyebrows, and then the rune seal shone on the middle of his flesh''s eyebrows.


    A prison lock suddenly popped out from behind him and immediately tied the assassin tightly


    Not only was the power sealed, but it also became Su Li''s "battery".


    The assassin''s mana is being continuously extracted into his body through the prison lock... He is ready to fight a long war.


    With a flash of light, his next opponent came

 Chapter 574

    When the other party appeared in front of him, Su Li found that the world of the ''Autumn arena'' was obviously in a stagnant state, the stagnation of the whole time and space!


    It was also a great divine means, which really fascinated him.


    In contrast, it seems that the ailanthus of his family is so ordinary?


    When the opposite person came out, he was caught off guard and fell on the ground... Why? Because Su Li has always been open.


    Su Li looked back, but suddenly remembered something. He quickly summoned the disciples with his heart and spirit: "don''t be busy killing the enemy. If you can delay... Those who are confident in their strength can win quickly."


    The Qianhuang sect obviously wants to fight the sword cliff sect with the superior number of people... This is pure wounding.


    If it is normal, sword cliff is not afraid, because the sword repair of sword cliff is sharp, one can fight 20 without panic!


    But if the vitality of heaven and earth is limited, after all, human resources are exhausted


    But Su Li obviously forgot what was in his sword cliff sect. If his soul was sent to the past, wouldn''t it be to poke the hornet''s nest?


    "A family has won two games in a row and is now playing the third game... Who will compete with me?!"


    "I''ll come. You tamp the goods with the strength of these three axes..."


    "What''s the noise? I can kill these waste people in one breath!"


    "Hum... They are all boasters. I''ve killed the fourth one."


    "Feixuezi! Don''t be too reluctant! And don''t be so rude..."


    "Cough, the fifth..."


    "...." they felt that they were suddenly stuffed with dog food, and some didn''t want to talk.


    Su Li put away his mental pendant without a word. Now it has become a mess... Really, he didn''t arrive first. His disciples would be so noisy.


    It''s just martial uncle feixuezi. You''re so powerful. Can you stop praying to me so fiercely?


    Su Li covered his forehead and lost two healing skills and one Holy Blessing skill to feixuezi... Really, why are the female nuns of Jianya sect more rigid than male disciples?


    He looked back again, and finally stood up under his heavy heart. It looked like someone who was trying to cast a spell... Well, throw out the prison lock directly, and there was another "human battery".


    He played a little too easily.


    These two opponents are both out of body monks. Obviously, this'' Autumn arena ''positions him as out of body cultivation.


    How unfair this is to his opponent.


    Because his spiritual power was already close to the netherworld when he was refined into a Yuanshen after adult infanticide, and his magic power was so vast that the netherworld was not necessarily comparable in a short time.


    More importantly, he has Zhenyue seal''s condensed mana.


    In this case, it''s an invincible demon king for the monks out of the body. How do you fight?


    There was a flash of light in front of him, and a dry monk out of his body appeared in front of him.


    Su Li didn''t even look at it. He suppressed it, and then the prison lock walked up


    Two seconds later, there were three "humanoid batteries" behind him.


    These opponents are so simple that he doesn''t bother to wield his sword


    It is because his opponent is too weak to wield his sword that he becomes this strange look


    The prison lock tied the three people into a cocoon like tentacles. And he stands in the middle of the arena. Countless prison locks spread around him, waiting for the new opponent to be arrested


    This painting style is too strange!


    ¡­¡­


    The sword cliff sect has killed some people of the dry wasteland sect... Such a group of sword practitioners who are always "invincible at the same level" and like to fight at higher levels, the pressure on them is really huge.


    Their number advantage is not as big as they think.


    Every disciple of sword cliff knows how to fight in the most efficient way. Everyone seems to be a battlefield veteran. He is full of desire and calm for fighting.


    Those eager and bloodthirsty eyes made many people of Qianhuang cult collapse without even giving full play to their strength. They even couldn''t replace a sword cliff disciple in ten or twenty people.


    Their meaning seems to be just to let a sword cliff disciple gather up ''ten consecutive victories'' and then be sent out according to the rules of the arena


    What''s annoying is that those people have been sent out, and they still want to come in


    Qianhuang university thought its strategy was very good, but it found that it was difficult to ride a tiger.


    This "autumn arena" is an artifact. Once it is opened, even they can''t stop. They can only wait until the last group of fights is divided.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li has won seven consecutive games in this'' Autumn arena ''.


    According to the three wins to improve the difficulty of the first gear, he thought the seventh person should be a strong man.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that he was still a god turning friar


    So Su Li was a little angry. He knew through his heart that many of his fierce classmates had won ten games... It was a little boring.


    So he was upset and saw that the eighth monk didn''t think about it. He just lazily separated a prison lock to entangle.


    At this time, he can be said to be multi-purpose. While suppressing the whole audience with great attention, he also suppressed the seven "human batteries", and then fought with the new one with a brand-new prison lock... Most importantly, his main attention is still diving in his mind


    Suddenly, he seemed to have some experience and suddenly released those who were entangled by his prison lock!


    These people were stunned and didn''t understand what Su Li meant.


    But then they looked at each other and jumped on Su Li together... No matter what he meant, since they were released at this time, don''t blame them for working together!


    But then their faces became more and more ugly.


    Because Su Li really needs them to join hands with him... And he manipulates eight prison locks at one go to deal with it easily!


    After playing for a while, one of the Huashen Yuanying suddenly looked sad and said, "he''s taking the method of connecting us and dividing our minds!"


    Because Su Li had too many things on hand and too many things to try, he didn''t think about trying at all.


    But I didn''t expect to find the trick after a little try.


    In fact, this spiritual differentiation is not so much a realm and strength as a way to exercise the yuan God.


    The yuan God can be constantly strengthened and tempered in the process of constantly differentiating ideas and controlling them.


    The strength of huashenjing is that it can differentiate many divine thoughts to refine mana.


    Therefore, the more the idea of differentiation, the stronger it will appear in the realm of transforming God.


    In order to reach the nether world, it is natural that the yuan God should be tempered to be strong enough so that the idea of differentiation can go straight into the void and refine mana.


    It''s quite irritating. Su Li didn''t feel that he was lack of mana from the beginning, so he didn''t try to divide his mind at all.


    But now the opportunity has come, everything seems to come naturally.


    As soon as these people found out, he didn''t pretend


    The divided mind immediately had a huge idea blessing, and the condensed mana was also divided into eight strands and injected into those prison locks.


    So the other party seemed to be evenly matched. Suddenly, his magic power was broken by the prison lock with condensed magic power, and was bound into a cocoon again.


    Su Li had just consumed a little more, so the prison lock vigorously "sucked a mouthful", and immediately felt that the mana was full and could wait for the next opponent to challenge.


    This shows great magic


    The golden light flashed again, and a figure appeared in front of him


    This time this person is different, different from all the people who appeared before!


    Although the previous people were Yuanying Zhenjun, they were clear in Su Li''s senses, so he was easy to bully.


    But this is different.


    He stood there as if it were an empty void. The breath of powerful mana kept rising from him, as if there would be an extremely fierce blow at any time


    "Finally, someone can fight with me... There is no Dongming strongman in Tangtang sword cliff sect?"


    The man didn''t start at once, but looked at Su Li and asked with disdain.


    Su Li''s reaction was very flat: "just don''t need it."


    To tell you the truth, there are already many Yuanying of sword cliff sect, but there are really few in Dongming realm.


    Except that Ji Lian, the deputy leader of the sect, has reached Dongming, others, even the more gifted magic sword of Ji Lian''s peers, still stay in the realm of transforming God.


    No other reason, everyone is suppressing cultivation!


    Because Ji Lian found that he realized the void after he reached the netherworld, the cultivation of Taoism was easy and would advance by leaps and bounds.


    He is afraid that this situation will get out of hand. He will be robbed into an immortal in a short time. How can he deal with it?


    So after Ji Lian''s feedback on "testing the water", everyone dared not break through to Dongming.


    Sword cliff sect doesn''t lack sword immortals now. What it lacks is the cultivation of younger disciples.


    If these two or three generations of big men become immortals one by one and then fly up, how can the younger generation disciples who have not achieved enough?


    ... what a fucking and jealous situation it is in the cultivation world.


    But anyway, it''s Su Li''s turn to fight with the big man in the cave... It''s exciting to think about it.


    In his eyes, the big man of Dongming has become an inexhaustible "mana battery".


    "Come out of the sword, son of sword cliff, you only have a chance to strike a sword." the dry wasteland Dongming said in a somber and arrogant tone.


    At this time, a strange light flashed in Su Li''s eyes... It was to let him out of the sword first.


    In other words, when he didn''t have Yuanying territory, the Taishang devil didn''t dare to be so big in front of him. He really deserves to be a friar of Qianhuang sect. He''s really confident


    So he silently took out his magic sword, and du''e Dun decreed that he was like a flash, and the sword in his hand was cut out with the lowest profile after thousands of tempering


    Just the skill of this sword is amazing.


    The arrogant Dongming Zhenjun sighed in his arrogant eyes: careless!


    He didn''t flash

 Chapter 575

    Dry wasteland Dongming, that is also a guy with eyes higher than the top and full of pride


    "Damn it, if I hadn''t been careless just now..." he said fiercely, but he could only roll and crawl to avoid Su Li''s pursuit.


    Just now, he was so arrogant that he thought it was OK for a powerful person to let a younger generation of Huashen realm take the lead?


    Who knows that this young man is so shameless and makes a big move directly!


    The Nine Yang talismans on the town magic sword release the power of Yang, which is the bane of many magic powers. It also directly breaks the body protection secret of the dry wasteland cave.


    In fact, it''s still too late to make changes with the cultivation of Dongming... But the problem is that there is also the soul calming magic effect on the town''s magic sword


    Because of this, the dry and desolate Dongming reacted slowly, and one arm was removed


    It''s OK to remove an arm, but the ''sword'' body forged by the magic ghost stone brought him a feeling that his soul was cut... What he showed was that his yuan God was also severely damaged!


    This is a vicious weapon he has never seen before. How can he be so vicious as a young man?


    He kept on trying to find a chance to reorganize his situation... The damage on the flesh is not back at all. It''s not difficult to regenerate a broken limb, and it doesn''t even matter to give up this skin bag. But the key is that the pain of the original God''s tear makes it difficult for him to even concentrate on refining the mana in the void.


    The most important thing is that he thinks that the son of Jianya should be able to fight him with exquisite sword skills, but what''s the matter with the "tentacles" in all directions?


    He, a powerful man in the cave of the great dry wasteland sect, could he be helpless in front of such a strange and evil spell?


    Su Li also felt very troublesome at this time... This dry wasteland cave was really flexible. He could resist the encirclement and suppression of prison lock one after another. He even caught it several times, and was freed by his instant magic power.


    But he also noticed that the dry and desolate cave had been damaged by the yuan God and lost the previous feeling that there seemed to be infinite mana to fill it from the void.


    "Is it just like this? That''s a pity." Su Li said sarcastically. Then the prison cliff talisman strengthened its display, and the power of soul suppression broke out in an all-round way


    The strong Dongming who was damaged when the yuan God came up could not bear the double pressure of body and mind, and his body inevitably stopped.


    At this pause, Su Li''s prison lock immediately caught up and entangled it.


    At the same moment, Su Li''s small seal technique was simultaneously blessed, which made the seal effect of the prison lock better, and directly isolated all the connections between the dry wasteland cave and the outside world... Except the connection between the other party''s original God and the void.


    But this kind of connection is what Su Li needs.


    Space has always been the weakness of Su Li''s seal technique, so he captured the strong man in the cave, which can also be used to study the void.


    But the only thing to worry about is that there is nothingness to provide mana, which will sooner or later make the strong man in the cave accumulate enough mana to break free from the prison


    So Su Li used the prison lock to display the original "thousands of trees and flowers bloom", just like a suction pump to draw the mana from the dry cave.


    It''s also very sad. It seems that he can only use prison locks, which are not so good-looking magic media, to display "the original ten thousand trees bloom". What he normally displays has directly mutated into "fleshy flowers bloom".


    In fact, this victory is also a very profound lesson for Su Li.


    He had thought he would win, but he didn''t think he would win so easily. He won without using his cards


    Everything, just because he cut each other''s sword first


    Therefore, he admired the wisdom accumulated by the ancestors of the Jianzong era... Come first when you meet, which can at least ensure that the first blow against the enemy is made on his own side.


    Sometimes, the outcome may have been decided between this blow.


    "But next, it''s almost time?"


    Su Li captured a permanent mana battery this time, and he was still a source of mana that did not touch the cause and effect of heaven and earth. He was very satisfied.


    In fact, Su Li found an interesting secret when he killed many evil friars... Although these evil friars were deeply entangled with karma, they actually didn''t owe much to heaven and earth.


    Even less than the righteous friars in the same realm!


    Why?


    It is a doubt that most of the accomplishments of the demon friars are plundered.


    This plunder is not heaven and earth, but directly from other monks!


    Friars go against the sky. They practice every day, which is cause and effect.


    What the devil friar is good at is to directly seize the achievements accumulated by others... And because a hand is turned in the middle, the cause and effect of the devil Friar''s debt to heaven and earth is much less.


    Killing a righteous friar is not a thing. Heaven and earth will not punish for such things. For God, it is to help him deal with "thieves".


    To tell the truth, if the evil way is not easy to be extreme and cause big problems, it is actually like the "immune mechanism" of this world.


    So Su Li didn''t mind that he was obviously biased towards the painting style of the dark Department of the devil''s way. Just let people know that he was a "sword man" at the critical time.


    This Dongming Zhenjun is his ninth opponent, and the communication channel of xinshenpei has been noisy.


    Then he suddenly covered his face and something happened that he didn''t know what to say... Some of his classmates, because of the dispute over who was the "king of the arena", unexpectedly entered the "autumn arena" again and began to fight... But the question is, what can you fight with your classmates?


    Do you want to fight again?!


    "Alas ~" Su Li sighed tiredly and decided to end the fight quickly, otherwise it would be bad for his classmates to have problems.


    "You all give me enough!" he roared at his heart.


    But the response from his heart was a little unexpected: "the son is worried too much. We compete with each other only in victory and defeat, regardless of life and death. Don''t worry."


    "But this is not a normal fight. We are at war with the Qianhuang cult!" Su Li said angrily.


    But his fellow disciples told him a message that made him speechless: "the expedition against the Qianhuang sect has ended... When we came out, we found that these fools thought they could kill us, so they all entered the arena together."


    "Now, they are dead."


    Su Li: "


    Should his classmates be so cruel? He only caught nine yuan babies here!


    However, it is true that there are no more opponents for him in the arena... So the people of Qianhuang sect are dead?


    This is terrible


    Speaking of it, he still underestimated the horror of a thousand sword cliff disciples working together.


    Obviously, people want to consume sword cliff sect with the advantage of number of people. As a result, for the disciples of sword cliff, being stunned has become a situation of more monks and less monks.


    Among them, the combat effectiveness of sword cliff disciples is on the one hand, but on the other hand, Su Li''s divine skill system has too much auxiliary effect.


    And he knew that he could choose to quit the duel at any time after winning three games in a row.


    This autumn God''s arena is not necessarily a place to distinguish life and death. After three consecutive victories, as long as you shout to give up the challenge, it can be transmitted.


    In this way, people who quit by giving up can''t come in again to fight


    Su Li really admires these talented people in his own school. Unexpectedly, he has made concerted efforts to understand the rules of the "autumn arena".


    So after a short moment, the encirclement and suppression of Jianya disciples by Qianhuang sect turned into the hunting and killing of Qianhuang sect by Jianya disciples.


    The Qianhuang church is indeed a large number of people. I''m afraid the total number in this headquarters is between 4000 and 5000.


    But there are nearly two thousand low-level believers... That is, during the Qi refining period. These are completely unspeakable waste for sword cliff.


    Bei Guang, Su Li''s disciple, has become the leader... He can complete the torture and killing simply by relying on his own physical strength and sword skills. Compared with his master''s "idle work" here, he has been ten times and ten times


    What about the battle of the golden elixir period?


    During the golden elixir period, there were about 2500 monks, which was the largest group.


    However, there are more than 700 Jindan disciples of Jianya sect... The Jindan of Jianya sect only needs to be "one wear three", and the Jindan of Qianhuang sect is not enough to kill.


    It''s just that the golden elixir of Qianhuang University who owes experience to the sword practitioners of Shangjian cliff teaching who grew up from fighting... Not counting Su Li''s divine blessing, they can achieve the average level of one wearing five... The scene was extremely miserable.


    Even if some elite disciples are difficult to deal with... But the disciples of Jianya have a "plug-in" collectively... If they can''t fight, they will "talk and flirt" to their holy Son, which is cruel to their opponents.


    Full of blood resurrection is easy. It''s too hard to drive invincible


    What about the battle of Yuanying?


    In theory, Yuan Ying period is a stage for practitioners to achieve something. Even if the previous foundation is poor and they can become Yuan Ying''s imperial envoy mana, their combat power will not be poor anyway.


    But the problem is that Yuanying of Jianya practices the "East Star Photo Sutra", and they have more experience in close combat when they can''t supplement mana from the outside


    Because there are no leaders in the Dongming realm in the sword cliff sect this time, if the Dongming friars of Qianhuang sect want to join the war, they must wait until the Huashen Zhenjun of the sword cliff wins three games in a row.


    But in this way, if the Huashen Zhenjun of sword cliff can''t fight, he can directly admit defeat and leave, and these dry and desolate cave spirits are wasted in vain.


    Therefore, the encirclement and suppression of Jianya sect has become the encirclement and suppression of Qianhuang Dongming with the "invincible" and the cheeky function of admitting defeat at any time


    The one-on-one competition in the autumn arena is simply a model that gives full play to the single challenge ability of the sword cliff sect.


    Su Li twitched in the corners of his eyes. How did he feel that the dry land sect was unlucky... He got an artifact, but it turned into a sharp weapon for the sword cliff sect to quickly kill them.


    So is this the importance of great education?


    I always think the sword cliff sect is very lucky recently

 Chapter 576

    At this time, Su Lika was in the ninth game of the autumn arena and could not start the tenth game.


    Maybe it''s because the rest of the strong Dongming of the Qianhuang sect are being "kicked" by the sword cliff enlightenment God Yuanying.


    Su Li waited for an hour in boredom. During that time, he untied the Begonia vine tied on his hand, and was busy spinning around at his fingertips.


    Because I like it, I like it


    An hour later, the boring waiting was finally over. With a flash of gold in front of him, a seemingly aggressive but actually tired dry wasteland Dongming appeared in front of him.


    "Tut tut... You''re really miserable." Su Li couldn''t help saying.


    The body of this dry and desolate cave seems to have no injuries, but there are many scratches on the robe.


    Although his flexibility in the sword technique is too poor, he has practiced so many sword cliff sword techniques after all, so he can easily recognize which sword techniques caused the scratches on this dry wasteland Dongming.


    "This is the mark of ''tiancrack ¡¤ Shenfeng sword'', as well as the mark of ''broken wave intercepting sword'', this is'' split earth sword ''and'' tiger sword ''?"


    Su Li counted the traces on the dry cave, which made the other party very angry and uncomfortable.


    "Shameless child, how dare you insult me with wheel fights!" the dry wasteland cave roared angrily.


    He is also really bitter. These Huashen Yuanying of sword cliff sect don''t want to win every time they fight with him, but try their best to leave a mark on him... Some people will cut the second sword after cutting his sword, but they all admit defeat and leave without exception


    Are all the people of sword cliff sect such chicken thieves?


    No, most of the younger generation of sword cliff sect are just like those who have one mind... But those who can become Yuanying must have their own fighting wisdom, otherwise there will always be strong enemies?


    So this is not a chicken thief, this is fighting wisdom


    Every sword cliff God has left a scar on this dry and desolate Cave... What''s more, these scars are not only superficial, but also the sword intention of the disciples of sword cliff is so easy to suffer?


    It can be said that the intention of each sword directly caused the trauma to the yuan God.


    And look at the eight wounds on him... Even if his yuan God can constantly refine Dharma from the void, it is difficult to hide his weakness.


    At this time, he was ridiculed by Su Li, but his eyes suddenly changed, and then his hands suddenly formed a special seal, and then huge mana exploded from it


    It was a powerful magic sphere that shot out at Su Li. The sound explosion produced in an instant made the dry and dark magic clothes and hair flutter violently.


    He opened the door directly without saying a word. It seems that he has'' grown ''a lot in the battle with the disciples of Jianya gate


    But this time, Su Li deliberately let him take the lead in order to test his defense.


    In other words, he wants to experiment with the effect of his mountain and river robe.


    At the next moment, the virtual shadow of the mountain, river and earth in the Pearl world suddenly appeared in front of him... This is the power manifestation of his mountain and river robe.


    But it seems to be a scroll of ink painting, which seems very temperament.


    And what about the magic sphere that bombarded the "landscape painting scroll"?


    But it was more easily resisted than Su Li expected... Then nearly half of the mana in this spell was offset, and most of the rest was directly integrated into this'' landscape painting scroll ''and used for their own use.


    Su Li tasted the process just now, and then found that in order to play a role, he must first have enough mana as support.


    His mana must be able to withstand the impact of the other party before it can bear the attack of the other party.


    Su Li felt it just now. In fact, he consumed one-third of the mana contained in the attack and resisted it... And then the mana fed back from the "landscape painting scroll" was almost twice as much as that consumed!


    There is no doubt that this function of mountain and river vests has become a key force to raise the upper limit for him.


    As long as the enemy is not too strong, he can even fight stronger and stronger in the battle, and use the other party''s mana to defeat him all the way.


    "How could this be possible?" the dry and desolate cave looked unbelievable.


    Nothing is impossible... After Su Li verified his ability, the dry wasteland Dongming, which has been broken by his classmates, is of little value.


    He threw out his "bottom card"... That is, Zhen Yueyin!


    Is it still a card if you don''t use it all the time? The card means that others don''t know the ability to change the situation... So as long as no one else sees the role of Zhen Yueyin, it is still Su Li''s card.


    To tell you the truth, he really means to run amok in the Pearl circle at this time.


    In the past, when he was still weak, he had to be careful not to provoke the big friar... But the problem is that now he can go to the first wave even if he is a real immortal!


    In addition, there are so many powerful elders taking care of the clock of Qi and fortune, and there are great gods with them... Whoever is against him is bad luck!


    It''s like the opponent arranged for him in the autumn arena... Even if he was hanged and beaten all the way in front, the first strong man in Dongming still played the game of "eyes above the top" and was directly cut by his sword into doubt about life.


    And this Dongming was thrown back after being broken by other fellow predecessors... It''s a simple model from beginning to end.


    Su Li''s thinking was very poor at this time... He was tired of this simple model without challenge.


    But there''s no way. He doesn''t want to get together. He can''t drive away~


    "Hey ~"


    With a sigh, another barren cave was about to be bound by his prison lock.


    But in this critical moment, this is also a dry wasteland Dongming who has won many games in a row. He directly chose to admit defeat!


    Su Li looked at his opponent helplessly and turned into a golden light in front of him.


    As the winner of ten consecutive victories, he also changed in the next moment and returned to the ice city which has become a ruin outside


    In just two seconds, Su Li saw the dry cave again... At this time, the man''s description was extremely pitiful.


    Because he had to bear the cruel eyes of thousands of sword cliff disciples


    It''s really miserable. It seems that even if this dry wasteland Dongming can really win ten consecutive games, the end is not much different.


    At this time, Su Li looked up at the thing that emitted light into the sky... It should be the essence of the artifact ''Autumn arena''.


    It was a golden crown, as if it symbolized glory and pride. People couldn''t help reaching out to touch it when they saw it


    Say start


    Su Li suddenly found that his finger was held by someone, and then looked down and saw that Haitang was looking shy and said, "Lang Jun, my concubine has come back. Don''t... Don''t do that again..."


    The scene was extremely embarrassing.


    In particular, he seemed to feel the terrible pressure from his forehead, which made him finally feel the "difficulty" of his life


    At this time, Su Li can''t wait to cut off his fingers... Is there something wrong with the plate?


    What should I do? Die, die, die


    Just when Su Li felt that he might be run over to death, Haitang suddenly lowered his head and said, "if you want, you''d better go to the body... I''m afraid I can''t bear it."


    This kind of thing... This kind of thing


    Su Lichao wanted to promise, but now how is it possible?!


    So he said to Begonia very seriously, "don''t think about those strange things. It was just an accident. I said that we just let things go and don''t have to pursue anything."


    "Oh... That''s right..." Begonia was not shy this time, or for the gods, it was not a shady thing to talk about such things between the selected partners.


    She just began to think about it alone. It seems that she has some very bad ideas


    But sully was relieved that the "black breath" in his head seemed to have stopped... He escaped another disaster.


    But at this time, Su Li suddenly felt that the crown on his head suddenly released a different light?


    Even the disciples of Jianya sect temporarily let go of the dry and desolate cave, which was full of holes, and unexpectedly looked up at the sky


    What''s the matter?


    Begonia returned to God and said, "it''s autumn. The arena has collected enough faith and has been fully opened."


    "Faith?"


    "For the great God Bailu, the will to die and the belief in victory released by the warriors when fighting are the best beliefs."


    Begonia''s words surprised Su Li, because the words of this belief seem to have no clear direction?


    However, at this time, a cold female voice came out of the hearts of all those who had completed the "ten consecutive victories" including Su Li: "there have been 100 ''Champions'' born, and you will have the qualification to temporarily receive the crown of our king."


    "The voice of Bailu?" Su Li asked.


    "Yes, but this should only be the content she set in advance... It will be triggered automatically after the cumulative birth of 100 ten winning ''Champions'' in the'' Autumn arena ''."


    The so-called "champion" has a hundred people, some of which have fallen in price.


    "What''s this for? Let''s fight a hundred people, and then the winner can hold this artifact?" Su Li said curiously. At the same time, he had flown into the air and stretched out his hand to grasp the crown


    There was silence around him. No one stopped him and no one said anything... This damn ''simple model''.


    "Congratulations on getting your crown. Now you are the king of the family fighting!"


    Su Li frowned slightly.


    But who knows, Haitang couldn''t bear it at this moment. She jumped directly on the crown and stepped on it with two feet and said, "sister Bailu! This is the family member of my concubine. I don''t want you to rob like this!!"


    Well, it seems like some trouble

 Chapter 577

    Su Li''s "difficulty" came. It can be predicted that it will never be the kind of difficulty he likes.


    In a word, Haitang is very angry now. He is raising his feet and stepping on the crown of the autumn God. At the same time, he said, "sister Bailu, I know you can hear it. This must be your back hand for resurrection. Get up quickly for my concubine and talk about what this'' family member ''means!"


    The crown called "autumn arena" did not respond at all.


    But anyway, Su Li felt it was a hot potato... So he stuffed it on his disciples and said to himself, "don''t get me wrong, I''m just taking it for him."


    When is disciple most useful?


    Obviously, it''s used when carrying the pot!


    And it''s a great thing to be a goddess''s dependents


    The key is that the goddess is also in charge of killing and cutting. How does it seem to match the identity of the robber Beiguang?


    But the scene was once extremely embarrassing


    The reason for this embarrassment is that no matter how noisy Begonia was, there was no response. The autumn God crown finally responded


    "Although the child''s seven consecutive ten wins is indeed a better choice... But boy, do you hate this way?"


    Therefore, the idea of the great God Bailu still exists in the "autumn arena"... Haitang said it was Bailu''s successor... It was true.


    However, at this time, the ugly and nonexistent little local dog beside Beiguang''s bare feet suddenly interrupted: "girl Bailu, in fact, Beiguang is also my dependents. You''d better choose another person."


    Su Li and Beiguang exchanged a painful look, and they thought it was very troublesome


    However, from the conversation between the three gods, it can be seen that in terms of seniority, Qilin must be the highest, and then autumn God Bailu and spring God Chun should be people of the same generation, but Bailu should be stronger and become a Taoist earlier.


    Seeing that the three parties seemed to communicate in a way they didn''t understand, Su Li felt that there were waves of divine power around him... Obviously, the three gods were communicating unknown.


    The atmosphere was tense for a moment, as if big problems would arise at any time.


    But what does Su Li think can happen? I always feel that the great God of Bailu in the "autumn arena" seems to have huge divine power, but it is like a rootless duckweed.


    This is very strange. Since it is the autumn God, the source of gods must be endless. Why do you feel so weak?


    He didn''t bother to pay attention to the thoughts and states of these great gods, so he felt that as long as he didn''t bother him.


    So he secretly got away from the confrontation between the three great gods, and then asked in his heart, "where are they?"


    Suddenly, a cold and noble voice was inserted into the communication network: "we are fighting with six real immortals of Qianhuang cult on the ninth day... Don''t worry, we will win."


    It''s xuansu''s response.


    Being able to take time to return a message means giving the other party a hand in a fight at the level of real immortal... With five enemies and six, you can also take time to return a message. It can only be said that the five old swords at Jianya are really good.


    And there are six true immortals in Qianhuang cult... Su Li was really surprised by this strength and inside information.


    But he thought about it carefully. After all, this dry wasteland religion is also a great religion with upper boundary inheritance, and one side of the heaven suppresses Qi luck.


    Although they gave up their ancestral land rashly, it became their way to die.


    However, they also cross the three regions of Dongzhou, the far north and Zhongzhou, which is tantamount to gathering the gas transportation of the three places.


    In addition, the "autumn arena" had previously fallen into the hands of the Qianhuang cult... Does this mean that the Qianhuang cult also borrowed the luck of the autumn God and even the Western Heaven?


    Such a great development is really like a fire and oil injection, and an alarming development broke out in an instant.


    But when did this great religion begin to decline?


    Su Li suddenly realized that the turning point was that he traveled to the far north and accidentally broke through the far north ancestral land of the Qianhuang cult.


    In fact, if they had gathered the real immortals from ancestral land and Zhongzhou, even if the five old swords had trained the big five element sword array, it would be unmatched... Not counting the ice sculpture on the North sea ice field, there were nine real immortals!


    But they can''t get together.


    Because of the importance of Zhongzhou, their protection of the ancestral land in the extreme north is very few, and their strategy for Dongzhou only sent one or two real immortals to stir up the wind and rain behind the scenes... After all, in the eyes of the dry people, the cultivation world in Dongzhou is too barren.


    From then on, the real immortals of Qianhuang sect were defeated by the sword cliff sect before they could gather together... If we look back at all this from the perspective of God, then the sword cliff sect beat a perfect time difference with its weak force and surrounded the strong immortals of Qianhuang sect one by one with local advantages.


    Until now, the advantages and disadvantages of both sides have been completely reversed.


    "Shun, it''s so smooth." Su Li sighed... Who makes the background of the dry wasteland religion bigger than a living God squatting in the sword cliff?


    It''s just the effect of suppressing Qi luck. You can get rid of it directly for a few blocks.


    "It''s so good... Let''s search the ice city and see if there''s any harvest." Su Li ordered in his heart, then exchanged eyes with Beiguang and dispersed.


    The great gods here need space and time, so they won''t accompany them


    This ice city is the headquarters of the dry wasteland church. Of course, this headquarters will not be so simple and fragile... In fact, the so-called ice city is a temporary set, but the real core of the headquarters is in a space under the ice city, which is surrounded by many array prohibitions.


    Of course, it''s useless to have more array prohibitions there now, because one of the "autumn arena" just now has included all the people here and sent them to the sword edge of sword cliff disciples.


    I''ve never seen such a gift


    Just when Su Li quietly wanted to stay away from the three great gods, suddenly there was a startling voice from Gu Yuzi


    "Why is there a little girl here?"


    Everyone was curious, but some people waited for the "live broadcast" they admired while exploring, while others who had nothing to do were onlookers in the past.


    Su Li is also one of the onlookers


    He walked in the direction of guyuzi. Along the way, nine prison locks pulled nine "mana batteries", and he felt the sight of the great devil walking out.


    Sword cliff disciples all around gave way and whispered


    "The son has released himself again... Isn''t he afraid to be seen by the leader and get angry?"


    "I think the son is not afraid. I''m just worried about when our predecessors will be angry with him..."


    "How can this be done? If the five old swordsmen die, who can hold down the son... Our sword practitioners are now forced to refine pills and tools, which is very painful..."


    ... how could Su Li not hear such whispers? The problem was that he found himself unable to refute such things.


    He could only pretend that he didn''t hear it, and took out his magic sword to show that he still used the sword... According to his understanding of the elders in his family, it was enough for them to step down.


    He pretended that he was seriously studying the situation here... According to the array attainments he learned and the layout of the surrounding collapsed environment, it can be seen that this should be the eye position of a large array.


    At this time, a message came from the Heart Pendant: the jade fairy also came and was dealing with the discovery of the orphan.


    Su Li is a little strange. What kind of discovery needs his master to deal with?


    And why is this Shizu here? Isn''t it closing at sword cliff?


    Wait, isn''t she pretending to be closed, actually leaving the child with Ji Lian, and she can take the opportunity to wave everywhere?


    This operation really made Su Li''s scalp numb.


    But when he saw his master, he saw that the "hot mother" who had just given birth to a child had completely recovered her figure. Her close fitting short clothes looked very energetic and capable. Her exquisite face also had a lot of maternal love because of having a child, from being wise and fierce to being gentle and kind.


    Of course, how many of them are true and how many are false... As a mother, she even threw her newborn child to her husband and Wuyang... The key is to throw it to Wuyang. Is that really good?!


    "I always feel that your eyes are very impolite." Chen Yu fairy saw Su Li... There''s no way not to see it. The man openly dragged nine big cocoons, like a peerless devil. The shape is too conspicuous.


    Su Li quickly took back his disdainful eyes, and then looked at the things in the arms of fairy Chen Yu


    Huh?


    The first thing he saw was a touch of ice blue hair.


    Then he noticed that his Shizu seemed to take off his Taoist robe and wrap people.


    Judging by the size of its outline, it should be the same body as a child of five or six years old.


    It''s just that the ice blue long hair is a little too long, as if it is longer than the body... This is definitely not what natural growth can achieve.


    "We found her at the center of the array... I can''t believe they used this child as an array eye!" Gu Fuzi said nearby.


    As a destroyer, he was the first to see the child.


    Moreover, as the array centered on the child was broken and the vitality of the surrounding heaven and earth recovered, the extreme cold feeling disappeared.


    The jade fairy was holding the child and calculating with her fingers. At the same time, she muttered inexplicably, "why is this child my disciple in my calculation?"


    The sound seemed to touch the switch of Su Li''s heart. He suddenly shook his mind, and then looked at the child wrapped in the jade Taoist robe. He felt "connected by blood" in great pain.


    His eyes are wide open. How can there be such a thing?!

 Chapter 578

    Su Li, who was made a little manic by the so-called feeling of "blood connection", unpacked a battery on the spot and asked:


    "Who is this child?"


    "Ah Tui!"


    This is a tough guy, spitting directly at Su Li


    Su Li, with a dark face, vigorously ''sucked'' for a moment, and the man suddenly changed from righteous indignation to collapse.


    He was impatient, but he opened all the remaining cocoons and pressed them one by one


    The disciples of sword cliff nearby were speechless for a while, and their son''s torture skills were really scum... But the son was not killed by an enemy in the autumn arena, and all of them were captured... The result really surprised them.


    Visually, this is also the only living mouth of Qianhuang cult now


    Su Li threw all these people to the ground and handed them over to his fellow disciples.


    Except for the strong man in the cave, he still kept it and didn''t unseal it. Others couldn''t turn out many waves.


    And he walked step by step to the girl with ice blue hair wrapped in Taoist robes... With thousands of words in his heart.


    At this time, his Shizu also showed her level, suddenly stopped calculating, then stared at Su Li and said, "according to my calculation... Is this your child?!"


    At this moment, the eyes of the people around Su Li changed, as if they were looking at the scum man


    At this moment, Begonia suddenly returned to his shoulder and stared at the child wrapped in the Taoist robe and muttered more than ever


    "It''s impossible. I''m always with my husband. How can other women take advantage of it?"


    Su Li: "


    He clearly didn''t let anyone have an opportunity


    Haitang said, and suddenly thought that he did leave Su Li for a short time


    Then she suddenly raised her eyebrows, suddenly softened and said, "xuanming, xuanming, I didn''t expect you to come back in this way!"


    When Su Li was awakened by this, he immediately thought of a lot... Mainly because he did discard a mass of organ fragments and intestines infected by the son of the abyss at that time.


    But at that time, he had completely sealed the will of the son of the abyss, so he didn''t care much about what he fell


    At this time, the little girl shrunk in the arms of the jade fairy trembled. It seemed that the voice of Begonia touched her mind, and then looked up blankly


    This is a very delicate little girl. Her skin is like white jade, her ice blue hair is long, her facial features are like a porcelain doll... She doesn''t look like a real person.


    But then she opened her ice blue eyes and said, "xuanming... So familiar, is that me?"


    "No, that''s not you!" Begonia rejected it on the spot.


    The little girl was dazed in her ice blue eyes. Then she stretched out her hand and leaned towards Su Li. At the same time, she said, "what a familiar taste... Are you... Dad?"


    Su Li''s eyebrows were almost wrinkled. He had another daughter?


    Begonia was a little unhappy again. She saved Su Li''s earlobe and pulled it a little hard. She asked, "can Lang Jun tell my concubine how she came out?"


    Su Li hurriedly said: "I met the son of the abyss in the ice cave of the North Sea. After being accidentally attacked, I lost some intestines... Of course, I have completely recovered now."


    Begonia shook his head solemnly: "no, there is still a part missing."


    Su Li scratched his head and then thought of something: "that''s the cecum... Because it''s useless anyway, so it didn''t regenerate..."


    Begonia nodded clearly, then looked at the little girl and said, "so, you''re called ''blind intestines''!"


    Su Li felt his scalp numb at this moment... Man, this must be the winter God xuanming. Do you call her "blind intestines"?


    Who knows that it should be xuanming''s little girl who felt very kind after hearing the name, and then said, "my name is'' blind intestines''... Are you your mother?"


    Begonia''s different face showed a comforting smile like an "old mother".


    Although I haven''t done anything yet, I became a stepmother... But a stepmother is also a mother!


    She laughed and smashed the image of Taizu in front of the disciples of Jianya


    But fortunately, the disciples of Jianya of this generation are really used to seeing the strong winds and waves. At this time, they consciously treat them as if they didn''t hear anything.


    The jade fairy reluctantly handed the little "blind intestines" to Su Li, and was muttering "what''s this broken name" and so on.


    Su Li gently held her "blind intestines" either left or right. Finally, looking at her intimacy and attachment, she still didn''t hold her and held her in her arms


    To tell the truth, this feeling of blood connection in his hand is really a different feeling, which makes Su Li seem to have sublimated the whole person''s consciousness.


    After coming to the bosom of a close relative, the little girl can no longer support her fatigue, her head tilted and fell asleep


    "Well, what''s going on?" Su Li held the child and didn''t put it down.


    "Stare ~ ~"


    Begonia''s eyes are not very beautiful.


    It is said that daughter is the natural enemy of mother, especially stepmother!


    She never thought that her war with xuanming could last for tens of thousands of years


    However, she patronized the release of "electric light" and did not have time to answer. Instead, a crown with a pair of small wings suddenly "fluttered" over her head, and then the voice of autumn God Bailu rang out: "this is the reincarnation of xuanming? Sure enough, when the ''Autumn Arena'' fell into the hands of Qianhuang cult, I knew that xuanming must feel bad."


    "What''s going on?" Su Li was surprised and quickly took Haitang off his shoulder and put it on his head... At least it could isolate the stressful eyes.


    The voice of autumn God Bailu came from the winged crown: "it''s a long story. In fact, it''s still about the big collision."


    Su Li quickly listened attentively. Bai Lu should be the first God to come to the world after the big collision. What she knew must be the most comprehensive


    "When I came to the shattered pearl world, I found that the continent collapsed and the tsunami flooded, and the original prosperous Xiuzhen civilization of the whole world had been almost destroyed."


    "At that time, the southwest of the world collapsed, leaving only half of the southern barren continent, while the western continent slipped into the deep-sea abyss... And where the impact occurred, there was a bottomless abyss!"


    "After coming, I immediately took the humans and friars who took refuge in several peaks in Daxia to Zhongzhou for resettlement, and then went to the place where the impact occurred... At that time, I didn''t expect the existence of the entrance to the abyss, but wanted to repair the collapse of the world."


    "Just never thought, just when I spent my divine power to stop the collapse of the world, a dark abyss demon suddenly appeared in the abyss and launched a sneak attack on me..."


    "I was caught off guard. The original divine body was taken away."


    Hearing this, Su Li suddenly remembered the mysterious God body seen in the Arctic ice cave... It was almost occupied by the son of the abyss!


    Bai Lu continued: "but for me, the loss of the divine body is not very important. Relying on this'' Autumn arena '', I still reluctantly suppressed the demon that captured the body of the autumn God, and temporarily suppressed the entrance of the abyss."


    "Until the girl xuanming and the bastard Chiyang appeared..."


    "They were so young that they didn''t even know what the ''Autumn arena'' meant to me. They fought to win the treasure."


    "Then the seal loosened, and countless abyss demons came out of the abyss... They knew that they were in great trouble."


    "As a result, xuanming was good at ice and water, so he strengthened the seal at the dark abyss, while Chiyang chased out of the outside world and sealed the escaped demons outside the sky..."


    This is the story of autumn God Bailu. It is very simple and rough, but it roughly explains the causes and consequences.


    Speaking of it, the fate of xuanming and Chiyang gods in winter and summer was very miserable. Xuanming died once and had to devote himself to Su Li''s cecum to survive... What about Chiyang God?


    Su Li subconsciously touched the ring on his hand and thanked the hard-working "tool man" inside... This is just an idea incarnation separated by Chiyang God, and the cause and effect have been almost cut off. Should it have nothing to do with Xia God?


    He felt that he could not live without chilao... Without such an intelligent processing system, he would really have nothing to do with his messy beliefs.


    However, one thing is certain, that is, the God of Chiyang must have left a backhand to protect his life. It should be no problem.


    However, the Kirin at Su Li''s feet avoided the eyes of flesh and intestines, and couldn''t help saying: "we, the gods of five directions and four seasons, have gathered around you one after another... How does it seem that you are the victim of this world disaster?"


    Bai Lu seemed to be touched by this, and then said, "this is indeed an abnormal phenomenon. At least it shows that the luck of the world is converging here... In this way, I don''t want to fight for your dependents. Anyway, I don''t like the boy''s combat style."


    After being despised for some reason, Su Li felt that he was not so happy... Did he have to pick up the guy and work hard?


    But Bailu continued, "how about reaching a cooperation agreement with you?"


    "How to cooperate?" Su Li asked.


    "If you or you collect brave beliefs for me, I can divide the divine power into you."


    Su Li was surprised and asked, "can faith be collected? Can divine power be distributed so casually?"


    He thought that divine power can only be generated and rewarded through faith.


    Bai Lu said faintly, "I am different from others, because the divine power I need is the generation of the heroic spirit of the brave. I can get it without anyone''s belief. Of course, I can give it to any brave person at any time."


    Su Li suddenly touched his chin and began to meditate


    He felt that his sword cliff sect was afraid that it was not thrown into the wrong heaven?


    How do you feel that the great God Bailu is more compatible with his own sword cliff sect

 Chapter 579

    Sometimes Su Li didn''t know how to describe what was happening around him... Ancient gods gathered around him, and even he somehow had a daughter made of his own cecum


    Su Li was stunned and bewildered that "blind intestines" had suddenly entered his life.


    Fortunately, he has Shizu around


    The child''s name given by Begonia can''t be changed... So the jade fairy thought about it and took a oblique sound. The child was called: MANGCHANG.


    It''s a more normal name... It seems to be quite old-fashioned. It''s really worthy of Shizu. It''s different from those rough sword repairs.


    At this time, Xiao MANGCHANG''s state also made Su Li gradually understand in the follow-up instructions of Begonia and Bailu


    But they didn''t make it very clear. After Su Li handed Xiao MANGCHANG over to his dog, he found a chance to shut up


    The five old swords are still dealing with the six dry waste real immortals.


    It''s not difficult to defeat them, but what the five old swords want is to kill them all to avoid future trouble. This is not something for a while... The death of any real immortal is not a simple thing, let alone six.


    Begonia didn''t shut up with him this time, but took care of MANGCHANG, who should be the reincarnation of xuanming


    It''s very interesting. It''s obviously like biting her teeth when she mentions it. As a result, when she can "avenge her great revenge", she becomes very concerned... So, after all, it''s a very gentle and kind God.


    Su Li shut up alone... Not alone. He also took the last ''infinite mana battery'' with his prison lock.


    But when entering the closed place, Su Li let go of some of the dry and dark blockade and exposed his head.


    "No matter what you ask me, I won''t say." the dry cave said coldly.


    Su Li shook his head and said, "my question doesn''t involve the secrets of your Qianhuang sect. I just want to know how the child fell into your hands."


    The dry wasteland cave turned a deaf ear to Su Li''s questions. As he said, he would not answer any of Su Li''s questions.


    Su Li scratched his head and was worried about it, but he didn''t bother any more when he thought that someone was already interrogating other prisoners.


    So he nodded and prepared to seal the dry cave... This is an infinite mana extractor. What''s more, he wants to explore the secret of the cave from this man.


    He has no idea about the so-called Dongming and void, so he wondered if he could find the feeling from the prisoner first


    But before that, he still consciously touched the little thousand stars in the sea and said, "Your Majesty, are you there?"


    Of course the green emperor is there, but he doesn''t want to pay attention to this boy... Dislike him when he''s free, and know how polite he is when he asks for something?


    "It''s OK to call Gu ''Uncle Lingwei'', which is the name of Gu Sheng clan." Qing di or ''shenglingwei'' said gently.


    Su Li suddenly felt so numb. How could he call him such a numb name?


    "Uncle Lingwei, just call me Xiaoli. That''s what the elders call me." he quickly responded obediently.


    At this moment, the two communicate for a short time, which is particularly harmonious


    Qingdi shenglingwei looked very happy, and then asked more gently, "what''s the matter with Xiaoli?"


    Su Li felt a little bored, but soon said seriously, "Uncle Lingwei, boy, just think that all the lower gods, including Chun, will be robbed?"


    The green emperor''s voice said gently and clearly: "for the gods of the upper world, coming down to earth is a disaster... And the higher the God is, the greater the disaster they may suffer."


    Seeing that Su Li seemed to be very concerned about this matter, the green emperor paused and said in detail: "for this mortal world, any existence of the upper world is an intruder. If it''s only a short stay, it''s OK, but if it wants to survive for a long time, the people of the upper world will have to face ''death''."


    "Because every move of the upper bound in this world is a major cause and effect, only by ''death'' to escape the robbery, in fact, is to change a body recognized by the world, can it remain in this world for a long time."


    "For example, the girl xuanming seems to have fallen into bad luck. Even if she completes her reincarnation, she seems to be another person. This is the more serious'' Lost God robbery ''in the God robbery... She may awaken her previous memory, but when she decides to reincarnate with her weak spirit, it is doomed that the former Winter God has gone forever."


    Shenglingwei knew what Su Li was most worried about, so he directly talked about the xuanming that made Su Li uneasy at this time... That is, the current MANGCHANG.


    Now, with the big guy''s endorsement, Su Li knows that this girl can''t be a demon.


    A daughter is just a daughter. Having a porcelain doll like daughter is also a matter of face.


    "Then since the lower world is going to be robbed, why come down one after another?" Su Li asked strangely.


    The green emperor replied, "the past disaster is a part of the cultivation of the God King, just like human monks and demons who have to experience heaven disaster to a certain extent..."


    "In fact, going down to earth is still a way for the God King to alleviate the poison of incense... After going down to the world, you can give up the divine body and live again, or you can experience joys and sorrows again and become the help of the Shinto."


    "The poison of incense is always the biggest trouble for the Shinto."


    Su Li asked in surprise, "Uncle Lingwei should not be affected by the poison of incense?"


    The green emperor replied, "nature alone is not afraid, but it has nothing to do with whether the divine power is strong or not. It only depends on whether the gods are old or not."


    "As far as I know, those who are not afraid of incense and fire are actually the earliest gods in the world of the heavens."


    "For your descendants, you are the great God of ancient times."


    Su Li didn''t ask again, but he already knew something in his heart


    Ancient gods did have the capital to ignore the poison of incense.


    Because most ancient gods existed at the beginning of the world, or existed before the world.


    When they exist and are strong, there should be no intelligent life in the world to worship them.


    So for them, they are strong enough to make mortals consciously believe in them... Rather than they deliberately ask people to believe in them.


    This is similar to Su Li''s temperament... He doesn''t need those beliefs, but since everyone is willing to believe him, he will give corresponding rewards.


    He has nothing to ask of believers, which is the similarity between him and these ancient gods.


    Then he said goodbye to the Qing emperor and began to study the prisoner he sealed... He was trying to crack the secret of emptiness through this prisoner.


    He has been drawing this man''s mana with the "thousands of trees and flowers blooming" in the prison lock, and this man has been refining mana from the void to supplement himself.


    In this process, Su Li seemed to connect the void with this man-made medium.


    Although it was one floor away, Su Li felt what was going on with the so-called "void" concept.


    It turned out that the so-called void was not all those areas outside the world that Su Li thought at the beginning.


    And the fleeting space crack in this world!


    Although the space of the mortal world is stable, there will always be some fleeting space gaps in the most stable space.


    When the monks of the netherworld cannot extend beyond the world with their own divine thoughts, their source of mana is to capture these gaps with powerful divine thoughts, and then extract and refine the mana in these spatial cracks with divine thoughts.


    The so-called "cave" also means "hollow hole" or "insight into the nether world". This "cave" refers to these spatial cracks.


    However, there are not too many mana in these space cracks, so some ordinary strong people in the dark world still need to refine mana from the outside to supplement themselves... And that often accounts for a larger proportion.


    Therefore, Su Li''s interest in this dry and desolate cave is much less... Because he draws mana from the void too slowly. At most, he can only maintain his mana in such a seal.


    Because of this dry and desolate mind, he even found a space crack in Su Li''s seal... That is to say, the space crack may be fixed in his own body by him.


    Maybe many cave friars will do this. After all, this is a fixed source of mana for them.


    Su Li didn''t know where the space crack was.


    But he can find out where the mana source of the dry cave is


    He scanned his mind and naturally caused the other party''s yuan God to resist.


    However, the other party has been so heavily sealed. How can this resistance raise waves?


    Su Li directly blessed with the power of calming the soul. The yuan God in the dry and desolate cave immediately showed signs of instability


    At the same time, he instantly caught the mana fluctuation on the dry cave... On the right side of his chest, the source of the mana is on the right side of his chest!


    Under normal circumstances, to enter the cave, a friar needs to strengthen his original God or spiritual power to the extreme, and then find a small gap from the changes of the world, so as to make his mind think of the cave.


    It can be said that the emptiness found by each cave friar is different, and there may be strong and weak differences.


    But now Su Li has taken another unusual road.


    He directly inserted the prison lock into the right chest of the dry cave. No matter where there was a blur of flesh and blood, he carefully looked for the void mana point


    He found it. In fact, he just found the source of the mana.


    The spirit attached to the prison lock penetrated into a wonderful situation with the prison lock


    It was not a dark Nothingness as he imagined, but it looked strange and had many things that he could not understand.


    These strange things attracted his eyes and made him want to explore their roots


    However, he still forcibly withdrew his "eyes" and did not do those ambitious things.


    He always remembers what he needs now, or does he know what "emptiness" is.


    Now a wisp of his mind has really entered the void, so his understanding of the void has been enriched

 Chapter 580

    At this time, the scene was extremely evil and disgusting. Su Li''s prison lock directly ran through the dry cave''s chest and tied his body directly to the prison lock.


    "Ah... What do you want to ask me? You say!!"


    The dry cave was in pain and felt that he was being tortured.


    Su Li was very surprised. Didn''t he have backbone just now? Why is it so soft?


    In fact, he thinks too much.


    Which of these friars, especially those who have reached the level of Dongming, still remember the pain of growing up? Which is not used to living in dignity.


    Although the flesh is not necessary for the friar Dongming, in the heavy seals of Su Li, his leaving the flesh means that Yuanying has lost the last protection!


    What really scares him is that Su Li can snatch his void crack... This is tantamount to cutting off his last source of mana


    But Su Li didn''t pay attention to him... I''m so sorry. Su Li is too lazy to ask him anything now. He''s just interested in his void crack fixed in his body.


    So now he seems to be torturing. The prison lock is constantly twitching in the dry cave chest, as if it is causing him great pain... In fact, Su Li only feels the fluctuation of the void crack through the prison lock, and then tries to find a new space crack with his own mind.


    "I''ll say everything. I''ll say everything you want... Please, let me go..." the strong man in the cave is about to be broken.


    Not only because of the pain in the flesh, but more importantly, after Yuanying completely separated from the mana supplement, there are signs of collapse.


    Su Li was also aware of this, so he stopped a little and said, "I can untie your seal, but you have to reassure me."


    The dry wasteland cave face twitched for a moment, then a look seemed to give up the treatment and said, "now my dry wasteland religion should have fallen? I just want to know if your religion can deal with the retribution after you destroy my dry wasteland?"


    Su Li was surprised and asked, "don''t you know?"


    "?!" the dry wasteland Dongming was very surprised. He seemed to realize something bad with Su Li''s expression.


    "You dry wasteland, back to the northern heaven, teach under the name of the northern black emperor. I think you should know where the dry wasteland is..."


    Su Li shook his head and sighed, "your foundation is only in the far north, only in the people of the far north!"


    "It''s ridiculous. Although you know that you want to make the daughter of Beishi a saint in order to get the luck of the far north, you don''t know that you have deviated from the virtue of the black emperor since you regard the people of the far north as pigs and dogs!"


    The dry and desolate cave heard that it was cold sweat... He was able to be tough at first because he felt that he had an extraordinary sectarian background and had a natural sense of superiority over other forces in the spiritual world.


    But now, after listening to Su Li''s analysis, he is equal to breaking all this sense of superiority... The other party obviously has a background, and most importantly, the other party has no scruples about destroying the dry land!


    For this dry wasteland cave, he knew that Jianya sect didn''t care about the dry wasteland background at all. Even after he was more familiar with the doorway than him, he hesitated a little and said, "I''m Tianzhenzi. I''d like to drive for the Holy Son."


    Old Taoist Tian Zhenzi is so loyal to Su Li... It seems that the cohesion in Qianhuang university is really not very good.


    This is also one of the consequences of excessive expansion. Su Li firmly wrote it down and decided to discuss it with his big brothers later to avoid a similar situation in Jianya sect.


    The reason why sword cliff is so strong today is inseparable from the cohesion accumulated since the era of Jianzong.


    If the future stalls are bigger and bigger, it is obvious that the cohesion will slowly dissipate after several generations... How to maintain this cohesion has become a very important thing.


    But that''s all to be considered in the future... Now, he''s just thinking about how to deal with this sudden loyal guy.


    This kind of empty talk loyalty is naturally untrustworthy, but Su Li naturally thought of a secret method he mastered because he had a similar experience


    Planting demons and taking souls!


    Su Li turned around quietly. When he faced Zhenzi that day again, he was already a pale but strange face.


    Tianzhenzi was stagnant on the spot. This kind of mental charm attached to the Lord of demons almost made him a strong man in the dark place.


    At the same time, he was not surprised by this situation... Are the people of Jianya all demons?


    Then Su Li condensed a magic seed from his fingertips and slowly pointed to the center of Zhenzi''s eyebrows.


    Tianzhenzi frowned slightly, but he accepted the magic seed.


    He knows it must be something to control him, but what can he do? Under the current circumstances, he must accept this magic seed to survive... His pride has long been broken by Su Li. Now he just hopes to live in the world.


    So he accepted the magic seed and thought about the means of those evil friars to control people. He also completely rejected any thoughts in his heart.


    But this demon seed didn''t seem to make any movement after he knew the sea? Normally, shouldn''t we give him a slap in the face and let him know what happens after he accepts this magic seed?


    But Su Li didn''t. instead, he directly released his control, including the prison lock penetrating into his right chest


    This makes Tianzhenzi very uncomfortable.


    What negative impact will this demon bring to him? If he doesn''t know in advance, he will be restless!


    "Is there anything else?" Su Li asked strangely when he saw that Zhenzi''s expression was constipated.


    "I... just want to know, this devil..."


    Su Li understood, so he nodded and said, "this kind of devil is nothing, just to ensure that you won''t betray me in the future."


    Tianzhenzi knew it was like this... But at least tell him about the punishment measures, otherwise how can he settle down?


    But would it be strange for Su Li to "punish" him at this time? So tangled


    Su Li ignored the guy''s tangled expression and just got up and said, "follow me to see my daughter. You will be the one who will be responsible for guarding in the future."


    Su Li''s decision is really bad enough... Let Tianzhenzi, a dry rebel, be loyal to the reincarnation of winter God


    They came to a small courtyard, where MANGCHANG was placed.


    At the door, Su Li saw the sausage wagging his tail happily... It was dutifully guarding its'' little master ''.


    Because it really smelled the familiar smell from this MANGCHANG.


    Su Li smiled and rubbed the dog''s head, then pushed the door into the courtyard


    But stunned to find a gentle and dignified beauty sitting in the yard with the little girl, gently feeding her porridge


    She is graceful and graceful, with bright teeth and eyebrows. She really doesn''t look like ordinary people, just like a goddess in heaven.


    This is the goddess of heaven.


    Because Su Li found that this was Chun?


    "Chun? Are you here?" Su Li asked in surprise.


    "Father!" but mang Chang in Chun''s arms was the first to respond happily, jumped down from Chun''s arms and ran all the way to hold his thigh


    To tell the truth, Su Li felt very subtle at this moment. He naturally bent down and picked up the little girl with one hand, and then asked, "are you awake?"


    Mang Chang is still a little confused. She only knows that she is happily "on her father" in Su Li''s arms.


    Chun smiled gently and said, "when I learned that my husband had a daughter, I had to come by myself. The body of Begonia is smaller and inconvenient to take care of the children."


    Su Li nodded... I don''t know why, he can feel very relaxed with Haitang, but he can''t help being restrained with this body.


    Su Li''s sense of alienation was caught by the sensitive Chun. She was slightly stunned. Then she suddenly winked at Su Li mischievously and said, "actually, I just want to come over and listen to the child''s name ''mother''... Hee hee ~"


    She covered her mouth and smiled. In a moment, she changed from the graceful spring God to a naughty girl.


    Su Li looked at the same look as Begonia, and his sense of alienation was eliminated.


    But he can be sure of one thing... The woman''s revenge is really terrible.


    Xuanming attacked Chun and sealed her for thousands of years. Now xuanming has turned to robbery. She can''t revenge xuanming, but she wants xuanming''s reincarnation to call her mother


    After Su Li figured out the key points, he decided to ignore them. The more he intervened in such things between women, the more trouble it became.


    When Chun saw that Su Li didn''t mind that she wanted to be MANGCHANG''s'' mother '', he was secretly happy and slightly sweet


    Unexpectedly, her father in Su Li''s skull was suffering... The daughter must have run away with someone.


    Then Su Li called Zhenzi that day and said, "this is my daughter MANGCHANG. In the future, you will be his escort."


    Tianzhenzi''s expression changed obviously, as if he was not so willing.


    When Xiao MANGCHANG saw Tianzhenzi, she immediately showed a look of fear and shrank into Su Li''s arms


    Su Li seemed to have expected, and said faintly, "it seems that you knew each other before."


    Tianzhenzi quickly bowed and said humbly, "yes, miss was brought back by the leader from the Arctic Ocean. We don''t know her origin. We only know that miss is born with a special constitution and can produce infinite cold... So she made miss a new virgin."


    Su Li listened to the expression and asked faintly, "so the dry wasteland saint is used as an array eye?"


    Tianzhenzi looked embarrassed and said: "things are urgent and in power. In fact, it is most appropriate for friar Dongming to be an array eye unless I have different attributes..."


    No wonder mang Chang was so weak at that time. It should be because too much power was extracted from her body... Speaking of it, the dry wasteland religion can use its own goddess as a tool man.


    Even Chun also showed a smile of appreciation, obviously admiring the behavior of this dry and wasteland sect... It''s unreasonable that this sect will never be destroyed again.


    But she just felt happy.

 Chapter 581

    About two days later, the five old swords returned from the sky.


    This can be regarded as the first test of the big five elements sword array, which can be said to be a great victory.


    Looking at the magic weapons and booties of the dry and wasteland real immortals brought back by the five old swords, Tianzhenzi trembled and dared not have any different ideas at all.


    What made him particularly uncomfortable was that the five old swords were all the top figures of sword cliff, right? Why do you always like to walk around the yard?


    Until one day, an old man dotted with green vines, the real fairy of Jianya, known as Changchun Zi, walked into the yard and bowed to the woman who was suspected to be his master Taoist companion and said respectfully, "my Lord, it''s over here. I don''t know whether it''s time to return?"


    "Eh?" Tianzhenzi wondered why the real immortal leader of Jianya sect would be so respectful to Su Li''s Taoist partners?


    And ''my Lord''? Is this true immortal also enslaved?


    At this time, when he looked at the Chun who was always gentle and virtuous in front of Su Li, he was shocked to find that she had become as graceful as a heavenly daughter!


    "Just ask Su Li about it... It''s you. As a God, you don''t have to be so humble." Chun smiled and said to Chang ChunZi.


    Changchun Zi replied with a bitter smile, "I know, but sometimes I can''t help it."


    Chun''s look darkened... She understood this feeling, just as she would involuntarily alienate her father and fill in too much respect.


    If you think so, her husband is a little too special... This is the only person she has met so far who can ignore her growing authority with the recovery of divine power. It''s really amazing.


    These conversations did not avoid Tianzhenzi, who was a slave next to him, made him suddenly feel that something was wrong... Is it God? What do you mean, this woman is a God?


    In the yard, Su Li came out with his daughter in his arms. When he saw Changchun Zi, he said, "Teacher Changchun Zi, how are we doing here? How much have we gained?"


    After Su Li came, Changchun Zi''s expression was obviously relaxed.


    He said: "there are countless natural materials and earth treasures, countless spiritual stones, and countless books accumulated in tens of thousands of years of drought!"


    He was very excited... The rapid expansion of Jianya sect in Dongzhou is due to the accumulation of Qianhuang sect in Dongzhou. Now it has a Qianhuang headquarters, which makes Jianya sect accumulate for ten thousand years.


    I always feel that this great religion has been "silent dedication"


    Tianzhenzi felt very uncomfortable when he listened to it


    But he couldn''t say anything. He could only stand by quietly.


    Su Li said, "teacher, those books should be well distinguished. We can''t want the secret method involving the northern heaven. It''s all a big cause and effect."


    But then he thought again and said, "or sift out those books and bring the dry wasteland secrets to MANGCHANG. This is her. For the rest of the books, you also need to choose those that have no cause and effect... It is not easy for a great religion to live in the world, and you need to be careful every step."


    Changchun Zi nodded... This kind of thing he did just right. With his realm, he could make a judgment from the causal level.


    And he also sighed in his heart that although he was thousands of years older than Su Li, his thinking was not as comprehensive as Su Li... Mainly because he was too sensitive to cause and effect.


    ... in fact, Su Li didn''t care so much, but he almost realized the way of cause and effect in his uncle Lingwei. Although he finally gave up this road, he should have a lot of sensitivity.


    Tianzhenzi felt deeply touched.


    He often heard his real immortal elders mention cause and effect in Qianhuang cult... It''s just that the so-called cause and effect has become beneficial to himself in the mouth of these elders, and he has no fear of real cause and effect.


    However, the sword cliff sect is different. He can truly feel Su Li and Changchun Zi''s awe of the way of cause and effect... In contrast, the so-called cause and effect of the Qianhuang people seems to be only some distorted and crooked theories.


    Tianzhenzi involuntarily began to reflect.


    He just followed Su Li for a few days, as if he had learned a lot of truth... The progress in these days was even more than that in the past hundred years... This really made him sigh and feel sad.


    It was too high before, but now it was humble to the ground, and he began to understand some of the reasons he disdained to pay attention to.


    Just


    He suddenly laughed at himself. Now all his beliefs and pride have been broken. He was proud that the inheritance of Qianhuang religion has fallen into the hands of a little girl... What''s the use of these?


    He felt a little uncomfortable at the thought of this... In his opinion, although Su Li said that he was not afraid of the forces behind the dry famine cult, it was too childish to hand over all his dry famine lineages to a little girl who didn''t understand anything?


    So he asked, "master, won''t this affect the young lady? After all, you also said, this is a big cause and effect..."


    Su Li looked at him in surprise for a long time


    Then he said in a plain voice: "I thought you knew her identity since you had seen MANGCHANG''s extraordinary coming... For MANGCHANG, the dry land belongs to her, just take back her own things."


    "How could it be!" Tianzhenzi exclaimed, like a tiger and leopard thunder.


    Because he thought of that possibility, but he dared not admit it anyway.


    Su Li looked at him and said, "you should know that I am the most causal person?"


    "Mang Chang was used by you as the array center to continuously draw divine power to maintain the array, and I also took you as the source of magic for a period of time... This is a coincidence, but also a cause and effect."


    "I know that the Taoist tradition of Qianhuang is handed down by xuanming, the winter God. When you join the church, you will swear to serve xuanming, so I let you protect MANGCHANG... This is cause and effect."


    "The winter God xuanming handed down many wonderful methods and dry wasteland. Now all these wonderful methods are just returned to MANGCHANG for full cause and effect."


    "That''s enough. I think you can understand it with your wisdom?"


    Tianzhenzi looked terrified. After listening to the cause and effect said by Su Li, he thought of his dry land religion, which was clearly in its unprecedented heyday, but was directly destroyed by the suddenly rising sword cliff religion


    "It turns out that we have long forgotten our original intention and broken the code... This destruction is cause and effect..." he said blankly.


    Su Li listened and ignored it. He knew that the man''s world outlook had collapsed badly.


    In fact, he didn''t say something... If he hadn''t gone straight to the far north with a fever in his head, and then took advantage of the situation to beat down the dry wasteland, it''s estimated that the dry wasteland cult would not have come to such an end.


    Even if Qianhuang ancestral land was lost, they could survive for many years by relying on the power of Zhongzhou... But who let those guys of Jianya sect are acute and they can''t eat well when they see their enemies on the side


    This forced people in the dry wasteland to take MANGCHANG as the array center and do the real "universal condemnation".


    Otherwise, mang Chang might be able to grow up smoothly as a virgin of the dry wasteland, and then play the "father daughter fratricide" again.


    But without these many if... The people of sword cliff sect are so clear about love and hate that they don''t hate each other overnight.


    So the foundation of Qianhuang university education for tens of thousands of years collapsed.


    So to sum up, the Qianhuang sect shouldn''t have offended the seemingly ordinary sword sect in those days


    Speaking of it, Zhenzi was really wronged that day. He didn''t even know how Qianhuang and Jianya became enemies. Only then did he know that when he had such an enemy, he was beaten to the door before long


    He knows some details... The ordinary Yuanying who were taken away and "tortured" before were really wronged.


    The tortured disciples of Renjian cliff did a lot of hard work before they found out that the people of Qianhuang cult didn''t even know what Jianya cult was... After all, for Qianhuang cult, the secret promotion of Dongzhou evil road to attack Jianzong was just a smooth attempt.


    Dongzhou is poor. How can these dry and barren disciples in the rich land of Zhongzhou look at the practice world of Dongzhou?


    In this case, it''s not so comfortable for people at sword Cliff... The experience of revenge drops sharply. Is there any.


    ... the disciples of sword cliff are ready to withdraw.


    Just at this time, Tianzhenzi unexpectedly asked Su Li, "master, don''t you teach sword cliff to accept the power of dry wasteland?"


    Su Li replied, "it''s useless for us to come to such a big place."


    Tian Zhenzi: "


    That said, let Tianzhenzi really don''t know how to answer.


    But after so many days together, he already knew very well that Su Li basically wouldn''t talk falsely, so he really didn''t look down on the sites of Qianhuang University.


    He could only follow Su Li''s words: "then there are 180 cities under the rule of drought and famine, but thousands of people are in trouble."


    Su Li was slightly moved and said, "it makes sense... Can other friars around take over?"


    Tianzhenzi smiled bitterly: "those forces are just surviving... Moreover, in their opinion, since the sword cliff sect has been destroyed, these cities and these people are from sword Cliff... They dare not move rashly."


    Su Li really felt troublesome. He quickly went to the leaders of the church to discuss the matter... It was found that these leaders wanted to fight and didn''t even think about their lives.


    If more than ten million people die because of this, they really need to count a karma for Jianya sect... They don''t want to bear this karma!


    Therefore, the cultivation forces in Zhongzhou are used to keeping mortals in captivity, which is also a kind of amulet consideration... That is, the big men of sword cliff sect do it recklessly, and they have to be reminded to understand that this is still the case

 Chapter 582

    After the Jianya sect destroyed the Qianhuang sect, they returned to the bamboo peak of Kunlun like nothing happened.


    For a moment, the world in Zhongzhou was in shock!


    Originally, Jianya sect''s practice of setting its headquarters in Kunlun Mountain was criticized... After all, it is suspected of using Dayan school palace.


    However, the situation was completely different when the sword cliff sect directly taught the dry wasteland to be reckless in one breath.


    This is a group of cruel people, and they are completely unreasonable cruel people!


    ¡­¡­


    When there was an uproar outside, Su Li had already taken his disciples, relatives and friends back to Zhufeng to have a rest.


    Tens of millions of people under the previously feared drought and famine have also been well solved... It''s simple to select some old people who are willing to shine and heat from his Zhushan tribe and send them to maintain order.


    These old people are a group of devout believers. They believe that this is the missionary mission entrusted to them by the gods, so they bring their faith and Zhushan model to the dry city states that have entered the headless state because of the lack of the top layer.


    To this end, Su Li specially asked Chun for a magic skill called "knowing language", so that these old people can easily communicate with anyone.


    The process of preaching is very simple... When the practitioners they originally believed in either fled or died, these mortals easily accepted the beliefs brought by the old people.


    Because this is a belief that can really see the return!


    Although this will make faith utilitarian... They will soon find that only true piety can get the corresponding divine grace feedback.


    Without the shelter of the cultivators, mortals have to face the fierce beasts and monsters that haunt the land of Central Asia from time to time. They will learn how to arm themselves with faith, and then fight with the beasts with their own strength.


    Of course, Su Li has long said that it would be best if there were practitioners willing to accept them... But it''s a pity that no one dared to touch this eyebrow after the news spread that Jianya cult taught dry wasteland to be taken away by the roots.


    Therefore, in order to stabilize the hundred and eighty cities, Su Li had to accept another wave of faith... And because of the living environment of ordinary people in Central Asia, Su Li found that his divine power characteristics began to deviate more and more towards the direction of war duty... It was clear that he wanted to exist as a "agricultural duty" at the beginning.


    ¡­¡­


    At leisure, Su Li felt that he should think about how to deal with his sudden "daughter".


    The lesson between uncle Lingwei and Chun made him have a strong sense of crisis. He didn''t want his daughter to share with him in the future.


    So he began to think about how to get on well with MANGCHANG


    So the father''s specialty came... He began to think about how to control his daughter''s stomach


    "Chun, do you know what xuanming used to like to eat?" Su Li asked curiously.


    But Chun was a little angry. She felt that she had separated Su Li''s attention since she had MANGCHANG. Now she still had to make food for her


    "I just heard that the winter God xuanming likes to eat ice, and at least the ice of thousands of years can be imported, and the ice of thousands of years can be called delicacy..." she still said, feeling that she couldn''t leave a bad impression of being jealous to Su Li.


    Su Li nodded thoughtfully, and then suddenly asked, "by the way, I''ve known you for so long. I don''t know what you like to eat?"


    Chun was slightly stunned, and there was a warm current in his heart.


    "My body is full of flowers, but before that, I loved to eat the petals of flowers and supplemented by flower dew." she said in a warm voice.


    Su Li was slightly stunned, but then his short round fleshy flowers appeared in the palm of his hand


    "I don''t know if the petals of my fleshy flower will suit your appetite." Su Li is not confident. After all, compared with him, his "fleshy flower" is really too low in appearance, which is a disgrace to the name of "hundred flowers".


    Chun looked down slightly and said shyly, "to tell you the truth, I haven''t tried any other petals for a long time since this'' fleshy flower ''appeared."


    Su Li was slightly silent, but just said with restraint: "so, the taste of succulent flowers is still a little monotonous..."


    Chun''s head was even lower, but his cheeks were red, and his eyes were moist, as if there was honey that could not be melted.


    Su Li didn''t dare to say much. After all, his "Uncle Lingwei" was still peeping in his head... Now the situation is really embarrassing. He can''t even develop.


    ... as everyone knows, the green emperor''s living spirit Wei really doesn''t want to see them at this time. He has completely returned to the small thousand star world and really closed down.


    If Su Li hadn''t called, he would never come out again.


    And Chun seemed to be too shy to help himself, so he changed the topic and said, "Lang Jun, don''t you want to talk about my concubine again, don''t you want to make food for girl MANGCHANG?"


    "Yes......" Su Li smiled mildly, already confident.


    I think he had to cook and eat by himself... But now, as a Grandmaster who has been secretly hung on the wall by the kitchen door, he has someone to call.


    "Kitchen door, I have an idea..." he shouted in his heart.


    At that moment, among the disciples under the rule of Jianya, more than a dozen people raised their heads excitedly, left everything in their hands and rushed into the transmission array.


    At the same moment, many people tremble at the elders of sword Cliff... They can only pray that their sword skills will not be abused this time


    Then they found another sad thing... Who should they pray to?


    Those hanging on the ancestral wall?


    I always feel that even if the sword sect has become the shape of sword cliff, it will be finished sooner or later


    Under the leadership of Chi Sui, the spiritual partners of the kitchen door came from all over the world. Through the transmission array, they stood in line in front of Su Li in only five minutes.


    Then, according to Su Li''s instructions, they went to the foot of Jianya to harass the dairy cows who were practicing "milk children" for Ji, and went to Beian city in the north to buy a lot of eggs


    When these things were ready, he began to operate


    He directly sucks water. Generally, as soon as he pinches it with one hand, he takes a big ball of milk.


    For people in this world, milk is milk, but for Su Li, milk can also degrease ''cream''


    He didn''t bother to take care of the normal process. He directly operated with the alchemy technique, and roughly separated the cream and skimmed milk... This is a technique handed down by Shizu, which was originally used to purify the liquid medicine.


    A group of kitchen disciples were greatly touched when they saw it. They felt that they should learn cooking well and have the foundation of alchemy first.


    Then Su Li added egg yolk to the separated cream... Well, some of his fleshy petals, and then smashed them with a ''heavy Jun stirring sword''


    This time, the fleshy flowers have a lot of sweet taste.


    Finally, he molded the mold with mental strength, and then cooled it with ice cold technique to make it completely solidified


    Well, that''s probably what ice cream does.


    Although Su Li filled many steps with brain tonic, the effect should not be too bad?


    He tried to take out the light yellow condensed solid, then dug a little and tasted it... Well, it tastes good, very dense and uniform. It is worthy of being a milkshake sent by the "heavy Jun mixing sword".


    However, his vanilla flavor and fleshy flowers are also really good, and the sweet taste is very strong


    Su Li gave it a try and handed it to the nearby Chun for her to taste.


    Chun is a girl (goddess?) who knows rules very well. Su Li didn''t give it to her. She just looked at it and wouldn''t ask for it.


    At this time, she was impatient, especially when she saw that Su Li gave birth to a new taste of meat flower and added it to the production of this kind of food


    She broke off a small piece of "vanilla ice cream" and tasted it in her mouth... In a moment, another rich and mellow sweet smell filled her mouth.


    The sweet taste made her feel much better at once.


    In particular, she tasted the smell of "vanilla meat flower" from the middle... She thought it was specially prepared for him by Su Li, so she was very sweet in her heart.


    "Delicious." she couldn''t help praising.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, looking as if he had been completely ''defeated''.


    This was the best reward for Su Li. Then he let the spiritual partners of the kitchen door continue to make, and then he took the newly baked ice cream to his daughter.


    Xuanming likes to eat ice, so the reincarnated MANGCHANG should like to eat ice cream?


    In terms of causality, there''s nothing wrong with it.


    ¡­¡­


    Behind him, a group of kitchen partners had begun to roll up their sleeves.


    Because Su Li showed them a new way to make food... Such as cream from milk... It seems to open a new road all at once.


    So they began to make more cream. In fact, it was easy for them to process the cream into ice cream after it was made.


    If it''s just cream, it seems there''s always more use.


    A group of people kept discussing with great interest, and even Chun listened for a while with great interest.


    She is now very satisfied with this food called ''ice cream''.


    Although Su Li made it for MANGCHANG at first, after adding the vanilla meat flower, it was made for her!


    Wait... She suddenly remembered something.


    They hurriedly picked up the newly prepared ice cream and rushed into the yard. They just saw Su Li and MANGCHANG


    Su Li''s ice cream has been fed, but MANGCHANG obviously hasn''t eaten enough.


    So Chun showed an expression of "finally got the chance", then pointed to the ice cream in his hand and said, "it''s called ''mother up''. I''ll give it to you if it sounds better."


    Mang Chang has no resistance to this


    "Good... Good... Good mother!"


    "Good boy ~"


    Chun''s idea was immediately accessible.


    Even so, Su Li can feel the spiritual fluctuation of Chun in his perception, which is also rising


    Therefore, spiritual practice seems to have a lot to do with mood?

 Chapter 583

    Su limang Chang loves ice cream, and Chun also loves ice cream


    For this reason, Su Li had to work overtime.


    Originally, the spiritual friends of the kitchen door helped. After all, the ingredients need to be collected and processed... But the problem is, there is not so much milk!


    So Su Li can only do it again... After analyzing the composition of cream, he gave birth to a fleshy flower that can grow directly in the flower bag like cheese


    And egg flavored


    Even chocolate


    Purple potato flavor


    Strawberry


    Mango flavor


    Grape flavor


    Fleshy flower, which was originally so insignificant, is a small cauliflower with full use. It runs wildly on another road, and it is difficult to turn back.


    At this time, Su Li''s hair suddenly grew three meters, and different hair cast different spells.


    Cultivate fleshy flowers, break and stir, add ingredients, stir and mix again, and finally freeze


    In short, he was distracted and multi-purpose at this time. In fact, he differentiated his thoughts into his hair, and then repeated the magic at the same time to make different kinds of ice cream for the two women.


    This "hair growing technique" which was originally only used to grow hair was indeed developed by him for advanced use, but in the end he did not give it a name of swordsmanship, but directly named it "3000 sorrow" as a special magic power.


    Hair is also called "three thousand worry silk". Isn''t "worry" just "worry"? So it''s "three thousand worries". It''s shorter and easier to cry.


    He found that hair was actually an excellent carrier of mind. It is a part of the human body, and it is hollow to hide God... Under the blessing of God, it can be like a finger arm, as if there are thousands of arms.


    With the increase of spiritual differentiation, there will be more and more hair that can be controlled.


    Similarly, in this case, Su Li found that this is also a kind of exercise of God''s mind, which can accelerate the speed of practice in Huashen territory.


    At this time, his mind suddenly swept to a strange discordant point


    The breath was very obscure. It would have been easy to ignore if Su Li hadn''t been paying attention to it and was familiar with the fleeting breath in some ways.


    At such a moment, his other hair suddenly started and instantly inserted into the uncoordinated point.


    The next moment, the tip of the hair disappeared directly at that point, as if it had entered another space.


    Space crack!


    Su Li''s mind entered the space crack with the hair and found a narrow space.


    This made him a little excited. This was his first success after exploring the mystery of "cave emptiness" by using the space crack of Tianzhenzi.


    But this time he found that the space crack was obviously not so big, only the space similar to the fingernail, like a small vesicle.


    And the scene is not as strange as before, but a gray chaos, with only some gray vitality like sludge.


    Su Li''s mind hid in his hair and tentatively "licked" it for a moment, and then he felt that he had been fed a mouthful of Xiang... These things that do not know whether they are the vitality of heaven and earth are really disgusting, dirty and chaotic. For friars, they are all highly toxic.


    After his mind touched these filthy things, these muddy things seemed to find the target and stick to him. They wanted to invade his mind, and even poured directly into the narrow core of the hair tip.


    Su Li was disgusted on the spot. Fortunately, he developed a heavy sense of Jun with his mind and directly suppressed these filthy things to Wan Jun, which didn''t cause trouble.


    A hair filament ''Pooh Pooh Pooh'' in that narrow space bubble for a long time before spitting out the dirty things filled in the hair core.


    He wanted to give up, but he felt reluctant to give up. He always felt that this was the result of his first successful discovery of a space crack


    So he thought about it for a moment, and then he applied a very fragile small sealing technique to seal the dirty vitality that actually looks like such a "drop".


    Then the tip of the hair pulled this drop of dirty vitality back and directly pulled it out of the space vesicle.


    I don''t know if it was an illusion. Su Li felt that the space vesicles obviously contracted automatically in the shape of "comfort" with his departure.


    Then it will quickly heal and never be found again


    Su Li was very curious about this, so he thought that he still had two goddesses in his family, so he curiously dragged the drop of muddy liquid to the two women with that hair


    Before he asked, his daughter mang Chang had covered her mouth and made a retching action, and her face was disgusted, which was very clear.


    But she couldn''t say what it was, just instinctively disgusted.


    Chun frowned slightly, put down the ice cream in his hand, and then said calmly, "Lang Jun, put away these evil things, and I''ll explain to you what they are."


    Su Li noticed that Chun said "put away" rather than "throw away", that is to say, I''m afraid this thing can''t be thrown away?


    After thinking about it, he sealed it completely with sealing technology, making it from a dirty, gray and black thick droplet into a glittering water droplet emblem.


    Chun looked much better, but in mang Chang''s eyes, he still seemed to be a "source of stench". He was so disgusted that he stepped away with ice cream.


    Su Li reluctantly spread his hand, but he was still curious about the "small water drop" sealed on his hair.


    Seeing this, Chun sighed and said, "this is the turbidity of this world, or the turbidity and poison of the most evil, or the pus of the world."


    Three titles in a row, none of which is good.


    Su Li was really surprised, but he didn''t ask questions, but waited for chun to continue.


    "If you were the upper bound, you wouldn''t have such a question."


    "The eastern heaven sees three thousand worlds, and there are countless small worlds and world fragments."


    "At that time, we can see that some world fragments are full of this'' turbidity of this world ''. It is a symbol of the death of the world and the most toxic poison to gods, so we generally call it'' turbidity poison ''."


    "Some immortals like to collect them as special refining materials, but those things generally bear great cause and effect and can''t be used easily."


    Su Li was even more curious. He couldn''t help asking, "so what are these things?"


    "Mr. Lang has been able to refine his Mana by himself. Friars refine their mana by screening what is harmless and beneficial to themselves, and what is harmful and unfavorable to them?" Chun asked.


    "Is it the pus of this world?" Su Li was surprised.


    Chun shook his head: "naturally, it won''t be so simple."


    "My concubine said that the heaven is'' clear ''and the nether abyss is'' turbid'', and what is between the two on earth? Friars on earth yearn to fly to the upper world. This process is to change their ''turbid'' side into ''clear''."


    "After the original vitality of heaven and earth is repeatedly screened, only some heavy and useless things will remain, and slowly accumulate into ''turbidity''."


    "So this drop of pus, or the accumulation of the vitality of heaven and earth, or the turbid Qi discharged by a monk after refining his mana... Or both."


    "These abscesses may come from anywhere. Even this world can''t repair and eliminate itself. They can only accumulate and converge and block in a certain place to form a space cyst."


    This was in accordance with Su Li''s experience just now. He nodded in affirmation.


    But Chun did not stop and continued, "but the situation will not be very serious at this time. Almost every world will have such ''cysts'' more or less. They will only appear somewhere for a short time and disappear for a period of time."


    "But when these swollen vesicles appear more and more frequently, it shows that the world may not have much time..."


    "Therefore, almost every world will have an ''end of the law era'', the vitality of heaven and earth will slowly become turbid and heavy and no longer suitable for cultivation, so that practitioners will disappear, gods will not show, and immortals will eventually become legends."


    Su Li was stunned. Isn''t this the situation in his eternal wisdom? Maybe it''s similar, maybe it''s not... But it looks like the law of world development.


    Therefore, it''s true that practitioners are all the cancer of the world, which is true at all.


    Then he thought that he also had some responsibilities. He couldn''t help feeling uncomfortable in his heart. He asked, "is there any way to remedy it?"


    The voice just came out, but he suddenly thought of the situation when he met red old... So he said: "the so-called magic robbery, killing robbery... Is a remedy?"


    If you think about it like this, old Chi has always been a "good man"? Has he been bullying an ''honest good man''


    But Chun shook his head and said, "it''s not a remedy, it can only be said to be relief."


    "The real remedy also needs the hands of Dongming or Zhenxian to fly into the sky and lead the boundless vitality of the void outside the boundary into the present world, so as to fill the vitality of the world and dilute the proportion of ''the turbidity of the world'', that is, to save the world temporarily."


    In addition to looking for those space cracks, the friar of Dongming is to absorb mana from the pole of the empty air outside the boundary.


    It''s only because the scope of the mind released by the friar of the cave is limited. I''m afraid it takes his body to float in the sky like a "Kite" before the mind can contact the outside world... Yuanying''s words are not bad, but Yuanying''s exit is so dangerous after all.


    Therefore, almost all the monks of the netherworld will still try to find those suitable space cracks to absorb mana when they are on the ground. In this way, not only the mana is endless, but also they still don''t have to worry about continuing to form a cause and effect with the world.


    But since he mentioned refining mana on those nine days, what did Su Li think of


    "Dengxian city?!"


    He thought of the fallen Dengxian city.


    Now it seems that that is not the way that predecessors and ancestors came up with to solve the stubborn diseases of the world?


    Although the "turbidity of this world" will not disappear, and it is only a temporary solution rather than a permanent cure, it can greatly prolong the prosperous age of practice in the "Pearl world".


    Elder, you really have great power, but it''s a pity that the last peak of cultivation was destroyed by the big collision


    Up to now, even the Zhongzhou cultivation world, which seems to be prosperous in practice, is not much different from a stagnant water in Su Li''s eyes.

 Chapter 584

    There is no way to get the turbid or turbid poison in this world. Su Li has tried all kinds of methods, and even tried to calcine the industry fire... He still can''t destroy it.


    I wonder if I can send it to the outside void and abandon it


    But first, Chun said directly that it was not feasible.


    Because the turbidity of this world is very heavy, whether you throw it out of the void directly or into the crack of space, you will be attracted by the world and fall again.


    Unless a real immortal can take it away when he rises... But how much can he take away this time?


    Later, he had no choice but to seal the turbidity of the world on one of Su Li''s own hair... Fortunately, Chun and MANGCHANG didn''t dislike it after it was completely sealed. At least his sealing technique was still effective for this thing.


    But one thing he didn''t expect.


    He was sure that the seal was effective, and there was another wave of space crack around him... Su Li didn''t even think about it, so he directly pricked a hair first.


    Then he wanted to withdraw on the spot... It was another pustule full of turbid liquid!


    Su Li''s heart could not help but twitch, but he sealed these turbid poisons on this hair and took them out


    Although after being sealed heavily, the turbidity of this world looks like a delicate bright golden water drop, but it looks like some precious spiritual material.


    But the two women looked at Su Li so speechless. Before long, they took out a drop of this world''s turbidity from another space crack


    Chun couldn''t help but spit: "it''s the first time I''ve seen such an obvious manifestation of the world''s will."


    Su Li''s expression was very calm: "forget it, it doesn''t waste anything anyway... Alas ~"


    With this sigh, it was really all kinds of sadness on my mind.


    He named this magic power "three thousand sorrow", but he didn''t expect to really get "three thousand sorrow silk"... Slowly, three thousand drops of the world''s turbidity hung on his hair. How can he not worry.


    "But if it''s just a hair accessory, Lang Jun is really beautiful now!" Chun praised Su Li from a different angle.


    Mang Chang, who doesn''t speak very well next to her, nodded again and again to make sure that her father is very beautiful now.


    But Su Li was very melancholy. The turbid poison all over his head was very dangerous. He felt that he was like a human shaped "dirty bullet". If he burst accidentally, it would be the death of his life.


    But turn around and think about it. In this way, don''t you just throw your hair on your face when you meet an enemy you can''t cope with?


    With the "three thousand sorrow" magic power, it''s easy for gods and demons to use the sword technique.


    Chun has said that the turbid poison on his head is irresistible to anyone.


    If the immortal is stained with it, it is directly infecting the body and contaminating his own mana. Those who become immortals fall into the world, and those who are already in the world will even suffer damage to their cultivation!


    It''s a kind of material that can''t be touched by divine power. It will directly erode the divine power and fundamentally destroy the divine power structure... Many God killers use this material.


    This is something that can not be solved by a kind of toon, because it is equivalent to the garbage and waste produced by a world, and God has no way to take the pus of these worlds.


    At the same time, he also knew that the relationship between the Pearl world and the upper world was really close before the great collapse. Otherwise, the monks of the Pearl world alone could not think of or do anything to create miracles such as Dengxian city to alleviate the speed of world decline.


    But it doesn''t seem to work now.


    According to Chun, there were originally five immortal cities in the world, which can maintain the health of this world.


    However, during the great collapse, the southern wasteland and the western Dengxian city directly fell together, and the Dengxian city in Central Asia may have been used to consolidate the stability of the world after the great collapse.


    Dengxian city in the far north... Has already fallen at an unknown time.


    In fact, for tens of thousands of years after the crash, the world has always been in a "sub-health" state, and even this state has been maintained by the Dengxian city in Dongzhou.


    But now the Dengxian city in Dongzhou has also fallen... How can the world be saved?


    He found... Su Li.


    We can no longer get a steady stream of vitality from the void, but isn''t it a solution to let people squeeze out the pus and isolate it from heaven and earth?


    Su Li, is this the world''s garbage dump?


    Not necessarily. Anyway, the so-called world will has no weight in Su Li''s eyes.


    Wherever he went at this time, there was the sound of birds and flowers.


    A little pause, and even Ganoderma lucidum fairy grass will grow from the side of your feet


    Su Li scratched his head silently and said, "I''ll be very upset."


    The next moment, these visions will be gone.


    Chun always felt something was wrong. It seemed that at that moment, the relationship between the world and Su Li was reversed?


    But she didn''t say anything. She just asked, "Mr. Lang, how do you decide to deal with these turbid Poisons now?"


    Su Li shook his head in embarrassment and said, "I don''t know."


    But Chun said thoughtfully, "maybe you can put them into the small thousand star world? There is chaos in the small thousand star world. Only chaos can carry and dissolve the turbid poison."


    Su Li was amused when he heard this. At this time, such a large mass of turbid poison was thrown into it. Whether the evolving Xiaoqian world could bear it or not, should her father be "killed"?


    Invisible pit father is the most deadly


    This idea is dangerous and eager to try. However, uncle Lingwei didn''t bother him during this time, so he didn''t want to provoke him.


    So Su Li said, "the little world has suddenly opened its own boundary a while ago, so I''m afraid not."


    Chun was obviously stunned when he heard the news, and then showed a sense of loss beyond common sense. He said, "so fast, I thought it would take at least a hundred years to conceive, and I could open the world after I went up with my husband."


    If Su Li felt it, he couldn''t think of a reason because he didn''t understand the Sao operation of these great gods in the upper world.


    However, he thought it would be better for the green emperor to keep hiding things in the little thousand star world... In his eyes, everything around him is in a good balance, and he doesn''t want to break the balance.


    So he said, "don''t worry, what I promised you will be completed." (it has been completed.)


    Chun was moved and said, "you don''t have to be like this. It''s very difficult to meet a pregnant little star world. You don''t have to pursue these deliberately."


    At the beginning, except for the autumn God Bailu, who came to the world to save the survivors on the west continent and the world, the other three gods fought for the lower boundary of the little thousand star world.


    But now, Chun is so dismissive of the little thousand star world.


    "But..." Su Li thought that from this point of view, Chun would be hard to explain.


    It seemed that he felt Su Li''s doubts. After a pause, Chun smiled and said, "I have found a better one..."


    Su Li listened for a while. If he couldn''t understand it again, he would really be a wooden man.


    He hesitated whether to respond and how to respond


    Finally, when I thought of my practice all the way, I suddenly felt that I should be more confident?


    "Me too."


    After three simple words, he stopped talking.


    Still very restrained.


    But just these three words of restraint made Chun''s body shake.


    She raised her head in surprise, took a quick look, and then quickly lowered her head.


    I folded my hands and pressed them on my chest, took a deep breath, and then said, "I understand. I have left the divine tree for some time, and I will delay the recovery of the Divine Body later... Next, let Haitang serve my husband."


    As the voice fell, her figure stepped across the void and disappeared in front of Su Li.


    But a moment later, the small figure of Begonia appeared in place again.


    It seems that there is a direct spatial transposition between ontology and avatar?


    But when Begonia appeared, she was squatting on the ground with her head in her arms and eyes full of stagnation. She looked pathetic


    "Begonia, don''t you want to be with me?" Su Li looked funny and teased.


    Begonia looked up bitterly and said, "my husband, my body just felt that my body might be broken... My body''s consciousness is my body''s consciousness. She ran away shy and threw me away. Isn''t that the same?!"


    So, knowing that their consciousness is interlinked, isn''t that what they say is that their brain is broken


    Su Li smiled very gently at this moment. He said, "let''s go and preach with me. Although we don''t want to affect the humanitarian development of Zhushan tribe, the basic division of four seasons is still necessary."


    With a smile, he pulled up MANGCHANG, who hid aside and swallowed a lot of ice cream alone while he wasn''t paying attention, called the sausage to enlarge it as a mount, and then put MANGCHANG on the back of the sausage.


    Then he waved to the sky, and the autumn arena also flew over and fell on the head of the intestines... Although all the spirits of heaven and earth have no distinction between high and low in the eyes of these congenital gods, it''s a little too much for the crown to fall on the head of a dog.


    Su Li didn''t care. He took these "pendants" down Zhufeng, hid his body, walked into Zhushan tribe, and then began to tell these people the differences of the four seasons in various ways.


    He did not directly send down the oracle to divide the four seasons, because such cognition was not the wisdom of Zhushan tribe.


    It should be a cold winter at this time. At the foot of Kunlun Mountain, although it is not too cold and there will be no strong wind, it is also deeply cold.


    Su Li thought about it, and Yuan Ying came out of his body to the sky.


    Yuanying in the clouds is not known at all, and the mountain and river robe also protects him from the vigorous wind in the sky and the sunshine of the sun star.


    The little Yuanying seemed to feel something. He directly communicated the heaven and earth with the function of mountain and river Dharma clothes, and then slightly changed the composition of heaven and earth''s vitality, that is, a piece of flying snow covered the foot of Kunlun mountain.


    The mortals of Zhushan tribe were very surprised. They felt extremely awed by the heavy snow on this day. Crawling in the snow and praying seemed to tell the panic of this day.


    Then his Yuanying returned to the noumenon, and then in the form of an ordinary Taoist, he strolled among the tribes with children and dogs, constantly teaching these mortals what to pay attention to in this snowy day.


    It''s strange that all the ordinary people of Zhushan tribe who were taught by him will soon forget his image. They just know that such a person has been teaching them how to keep warm from the cold.


    Gradually, people in the tribe began to understand that if it snowed that day, it would cool down. After cooling, we must reduce outdoor activities and wear more clothes

 Chapter 585

    Su Li did not change the climate of the whole Zhushan tribe, but made some potential factors more obvious.


    Moreover, heaven and earth seemed to recognize his change, and the operation change of heaven and earth vitality he adjusted did not change due to his intervention.


    Mang Chang likes this very much. She runs and plays crazy in the snow and rolls in the snow with meat intestines. She looks very happy.


    At the same time, Su Li slowly felt that a trace of willingness gathered on MANGCHANG... These wishes are the recognition of the concept of "winter" by the Zhushan tribe.


    But slowly the snowy day passed, the snowy clouds in the sky were dispersed by the fluctuations of the vitality of the surrounding heaven and earth, and the temperature began to warm up


    So the ice and snow melted and the earth warmed up.


    Su Li calculated the time and said to Begonia, "it''s your turn to show the charm of spring."


    Begonia has understood Su Li''s meaning, and rubbing his hands is the divine power


    The next moment is the growth of all things, a little green under the unmelted snow


    She wanted to let the flowers bloom in one breath.


    But Su Li pointed to her head to let the process unfold slowly.


    Spring will come, but it doesn''t come all at once.


    Begonia also simply played. She trotted all the way in front, followed by Su Li and MANGCHANG riding meat intestines.


    When she ran to a place, she would leave many traces of spring. Everything slowly recovered, flowers and plants slowly grew and connective, and then flowers and bones came out one by one


    The people of Zhushan tribe found the changes in the world around them. They were poor in vocabulary and imagination. They didn''t know how to describe such changes, but until this time, the world around them was different.


    At the beginning of establishing Zhushan tribe, Su Li didn''t give them everything, but let them find ways to live better.


    In this case, people in Zhushan tribe are more sensitive to changes in the surrounding environment than people in other city states.


    At this time, they felt the climate change and the change of everything around them. Although they were in doubt and panic, they carefully recorded and learned.


    Gradually, they are no longer afraid, because they believe that any dilemma can be solved by praying to their gods, so they face the changes of the world in a more courageous way.


    They began to go out of their nest for more than two months, and then walked outside in the new forest grass to see what they could find to eat and use under the changing weather.


    They soon met. Some small animals woke up from hibernation, and the surrounding birds and flowers were gradually fragrant. The whole forest land was also lively.


    Suddenly, the big white rabbit was jumping in the forest.


    After that, the rabbit, which has always been composed of sword Qi, is vivid... It seems to be a living creature.


    Su Li was slightly surprised to see this scene. Then he saw his disciple Bei Guang playing with his two little girlfriends in the woods... This picture really got in the way in Su Li''s eyes.


    That sword spirit rabbit is the rabbit sword skill practiced by Chu he.


    It seems that she has finally practiced for more than half a year? This qualification... Tut tut.


    This qualification is very good, that is, in today''s sword cliff, it can only be regarded as middle and lower.


    However, the sword breath rabbit is good and flexible, as if it were a real living creature.


    No, the big white rabbit in front thought it was true, and then wanted to be intimate with the ''same kind'', but he was cut at once


    Facing Chuhe''s tearful eyes, Beiguang was extremely helpless. Finally, he found his master with the rabbit.


    ... Su Li looked at the disciple in front of him who had understood what was called "man''s helplessness", and felt that time was flying.


    He left the far north at the age of 16. Now it has been almost two years. He has completely grown up.


    And now it has been officially cultivated into a golden elixir, which can be regarded as a teacher in the cultivation world of Dongzhou.


    He suddenly understood Gu Yuzi''s feeling that his disciples were growing too fast. He felt that he was about to graduate before he had taught much


    Of course, in fact, he had hollowed out the orphan and even the jade fairy when he graduated.


    "Master, help me..." Beiguang ran over with a rabbit in his face.


    Su Li gave a spoiled smile and said, "go and comfort your girl. Just bring her over and get it later."


    Beiguang breathed a sigh of relief and ran away in some embarrassment.


    Then Begonia and mang Chang opened their eyes and looked at Su Li. They opened the rabbit and peeled it and cleaned it


    The skillful knife skill, which is an unthinking treatment, can easily make people full of confidence in his cooking.


    But the question is, is this rabbit to be eaten?


    Then it''s not a problem, because Su Li makes it too fragrant.


    He made all kinds of seasonings with runes and meaty peanuts... At this moment, the meaty flowers completely became his daily treasure chest.


    Fortunately, these fleshy flowers are not popular in the world, otherwise Su Li''s image and God name really don''t know where to skew.


    The smell of the roast rabbit immediately attracted Beiguang and his girls who were far away... Then Beiguang was stunned when he saw what Su Li was holding.


    He suddenly remembered that he didn''t seem to say what the rabbit was for?


    It''s over. He won''t be blamed by Chuhe, will he?


    Obviously, Chu he, who lacked common sense of life, didn''t recognize the rabbit that was skinned and relied on to be golden, crisp and delicious. It was the rabbit that had been accidentally injured by her.


    Also ate with relish


    Beiguang was on pins and needles and didn''t dare to talk.


    And Begonia and MANGCHANG just tasted one mouthful and didn''t move any more... For these two goddesses, eating this earthly food is to taste the taste.


    Seeing this, Su Li directly skipped all kinds of processing and material extraction steps this time and planted two ''fleshy ice cream flowers'' at his feet


    One flower is peppermint ice cream directly in the bag, and the other is vanilla directly.


    The two women immediately took it off with bright eyes and tasted it... Well, for the goddess, ice cream is not a mortal food.


    After such a long time, Su Li has known that MANGCHANG likes to eat mint ice cream... She likes the freshness of "ice on ice".


    And Begonia or toon likes vanilla flavor, because she thinks this taste is the most aftertaste and most like her.


    Su Li feels that his divine power seems to have evolved again. He has a feeling of "creation"... That is, everything grows from fleshy flowers every time, and the picture effect is a little poor.


    Of course, in this process, there will still be small space cracks around him from time to time. He can only continue to insert his hair and suck the turbid poison out of the seal.


    At present, his mind can only control 3000 hair at the same time, which is the reason why "3000 sorrow" is named today.


    Therefore, he can only keep 3000 hairs sealed with turbid poison at most, so he strings up the turbid poison sealed into golden drops, but his "hair accessories" become more beautiful.


    "You eat, I''ll continue my walking." Su Li smiled and waved to the stiff faced disciple, and then left with a look of "success and retirement".


    "My lovely disciple, this should be regarded as a life experience given to you by the master!" Su Li was not guilty, but full of pride about killing his own disciple.


    After all, this is a big lesson in life. How can he coax girls to be happy under the "desperate situation", so he can go out alone.


    Beiguang didn''t realize that he had been "arranged" by his master. At this time, he was struggling and struggling in despair


    ¡­¡­


    Regardless of the youth troubles of those boys and girls, Su Li began his seemingly aimless but actually meaningful walk again.


    He walked leisurely along the Zhushan tribe again and again. Wherever he went, he would bring some different changes, which might be discovered by ordinary people themselves or told by him in various ways


    In short, the people of the whole Zhushan tribe are rapidly accepting the changes of the outside world over time in various ways.


    Then time into the scorching summer.


    Even the Kunlun mountains can''t hide the warmth of the sun star. People in Zhushan are beginning to realize the value of water... Fortunately, there are mountain springs running down their backs against the bamboo peak, so their life is not so hard.


    Then, in midsummer, there were not only extreme heat, but also violent storms and mountain torrents.


    Although it didn''t really hurt the Zhushan tribe, the terror and power of nature still made these mortals tremble.


    They realize that this is a dangerous season. Although the material is more prosperous than ever, the danger is also the most.


    Then came the harvest autumn. Many of the crops previously planted by Zhushan tribes had reached the harvest season. They were happy and satisfied at this moment.


    Then the autumn deepened, and the presence and absence of wild animals began to increase.


    Because as the vegetation withers, there is less food in the mountains, and large predators have to store food for themselves for the winter.


    The people of Zhushan tribe know that this is a time full of fighting. At this time, they fight with the terrible beasts who break into the village almost every day.


    Then autumn goes and winter comes. When the earth changes into silver again, they seem to suddenly... It seems that they have gone through a reincarnation?


    "Little friend, what does this mean?" the old man Gusong, who had been walking with Su Li for some time, asked after seeing him stop.


    It seems that there is no level in this question, but one thing to know... All the city states in Zhongzhou are shrouded in immortal family array. All the city states are like spring all the year round. When did the seasons change?


    For their own comfort, practitioners actually deprive mortals of the opportunity to observe the world.


    Su Li replied, "I want them to discover the truth of the four seasons change."


    "But these four seasons changes are deliberately guided and deepened by you. Will it be counterproductive?" Gu Songzi asked again.


    "I''ll go this time to let them know that the surrounding environment is closely related to their lives, and let them pay more attention and think about the changes of all things."


    At this point, he seems to be joking: "thinking more can make people smarter."


    If Gu Songzi nodded, he was still curious about Su Li... Why does every conversation with Su Li slowly become a form of asking for advice and Su Li''s answer?


    This time again, he couldn''t help asking, "little friend, do you want to harvest what kind of results?"


    This time, Su Li really made people feel that he was taking the initiative to promote something.


    Su Li didn''t sell off. He replied, "I''m waiting for the emergence of Zhushan calendar... Or I''ll call it Zhushan code."


    How can it be called "civilization" without a code?


    He has great expectations. Although he may not be able to see it, he hopes that one day there will be a civilization called "Zhushan" in Central Asia, leaving its own footprints in the long river of history.

 Chapter 586

    Su Li was looking forward to the emergence of "Zhushan civilization", but he just sowed the seeds and didn''t pay much attention to it.


    After walking around the Zhushan tribe for a year, he also read and said everything he should see and say.


    There is a little more hunchback on the sausage, and a "thumb Doll" with a trefoil headdress on its head.


    "You''re good-looking. Let''s see what Lang Jun does. The way of Shinto is not just a simple manifestation in front of people, but more importantly, how to guide the development of mortal wisdom and how to guide a wonderful civilization..."


    Begonia is addicted to being a teacher. Standing on the dog''s head and facing the fluorene awn below is a sermon.


    "I know everything about swordsmanship. If I scatter the remaining power, I can make future generations worship and establish a great religion with unlimited potential... I am the founder of sword cliff and the founder of sword Cliff..."


    Of course, these words in my heart will not talk casually. I can only secretly feign, and then make a clever look of diligence and studiousness on the surface.


    There''s no way. It''s not good. It''s also that Su Li is so amazing in both Xiandao and Shendao.


    Then Haitang began to complain: "look at yourself again? Have you been with me for 100000 years? As a result, there are several places in the world of the heavens where you, fluorene awn grass, grow? The Shinto has no benefit at all, and can only turn to the fairyland."


    "As a result, you can''t fix the immortal well. You can only become a real immortal in 100000 years. You can barely be a miscellaneous general in Tianting."


    "Guess what your husband can achieve after he goes up to the world?"


    Fluorene mang was extremely wronged in the face of this series of questions. She didn''t want her clergy to be just a weed, but it was beyond her control.


    But this grievance, which she could have complained about, was now completely untenable.


    Because after knowing Su Li, she was stunned by the young man''s ability to break the rules... If Su Li is fluorene awn, it can also make fluorene awn extraordinary!


    In fact, fluorene mang knows this in her mind... Compared with the two, she thinks her talent is really bad.


    At this time, facing the question of Begonia, she answered timidly with a interrogative sentence: "is... The son-in-law?"


    Begonia originally had a lovely and menacing look with her hands on her hips. As a result, she suddenly stared at her eyes and turned around in a very lovely way... Then she suddenly broke down her dignity and added a lot of Roumei: "do you know how difficult it is to be alone when you wander outside these years? Go back and continue to serve me."


    Fluorene mang feels that he has grown up a lot at this moment. Life is really a big classroom


    "Thank you, miss. Fluorene mang will make persistent efforts and will never let Miss down again!"


    Su Li heard the news here and found that it was the ''little grass ancestor'' who had been paid by Haitang again.


    So he thought it was his own? So he said, "Oh, maybe you can go to the sword cliff Dharma hall. There are some swordsmanship there. Maybe it will help you."


    Fluorene awn: "..."


    She felt offended. Is there something wrong with the relationship? It should be ''please!'' She went to the Dharma temple to leave some top inheritance, didn''t she?


    What does this little guy want? How can I pass on the Dharma to my ancestor?


    "OK... Young master, the maid will go."


    The heart turns the idea of tiger and wolf, but it is doing the most counseling thing.


    With tears in his heart, master fluorene mang happily went to find the Dharma hall on sword Cliff


    Of course, she has to go. She not only wants to see how the so-called inheritance in Jianya sect is, but also wants to approve the sword skills there to be worthless, and then leave her most proud Kendo inheritance for people to admire.


    "Hahaha ~"


    She chuckled with pride.


    "Are you so happy?" Su Li asked behind her.


    "Hmm..." fluorene mans covered his mouth and said cleverly, "my maid is only so happy that she can watch excellent swordsmanship."


    "Ah, then go. I don''t need your care here for the time being. I''ll say hello to the elders over the sword cliff."


    Su Li responded enthusiastically.


    Fluorene mang quickly expressed his thanks, then clenched his fist and went with a breath in his heart.


    When she sent it directly back to Jianya, Su Li said curiously to Haitang, "my ancestor looks really not very smart. How did you choose her at the beginning?"


    Begonia gently covered her mouth, and then said like a memory: "at that time, my concubine had to take care of a whole garden. I felt that I couldn''t take care of it. So I ordered a small grass to take care of the garden for me."


    "Although I''m diligent, I''ve always been a little clumsy."


    "The Shinto is basically hopeless, and the qualification to convert to the fairy way is mediocre."


    "As a result, I didn''t know which Sword Fairy I saw and fell in love with Kendo... Ben Jun thought that whatever she learned was average anyway. It''s better to learn something she likes."


    "Later, I also learned some sword techniques that looked very frightening. Only then did I become a divine general."


    Therefore, the hostess of Begonia''s evaluation of fluorene Mang''s Kendo is "looks bluffing"?


    Su Li was speechless for a while. Is this the origin of our sword cliff sect?


    I really love the founder of Chuang Pai who didn''t even pass down his name. It really depends on his brain!


    Of course, all the Kendo inheritance of Jianya sect has been accumulated from generation to generation.


    Therefore, the sword cliff sect can have today''s prestige. It is really broken out by countless ancestors, which has nothing to do with the fluorene mang.


    It''s just that things in the world are so wonderful.


    Because of such a completely negligible cause and effect, Jianya cult is directly close to the original heroine Da Chun God of fluorene mang.


    Then it began to expand like cheating


    Therefore, the position of fluorene awn is very embarrassing... As the true ancestor in theory, it is completely ignored and there is no sense of conflict.


    ¡­¡­


    The "ambitious" fluorene mang came to the sword cliff Dharma hall against her grass head, and then met Changchun Zi who had been waiting here for a long time.


    "I''m Changchun Zi. I''ve seen my grandmaster." he said hello gently. Although he said it was a ''grandmaster'', he was neither humble nor arrogant, and had a certain demeanor.


    Fluorene mang originally wanted to put on a shelf with a stiff face


    But the problem was that she suddenly found sadly that Changchun Zi also had divine power, and already had the divine position of spring God.


    In other words, this will be my colleague in the future.


    Moreover, seeing that this school is peaceful and natural, and has merit and virtue, the future is much better than her.


    She decided to be "courteous and virtuous".


    "Don''t be so polite. In the future, we all work for miss..."


    Huh?


    As she spoke, she couldn''t help leaning against Changchun Zi... The younger generation smells good


    Changchun Zi speechlessly pushed the ancestor with grass on his head into the Dharma hall. He always felt that the ancestor was afraid that his head was not working well, didn''t he?


    ... Changchun Zi not only has merits and virtues, but also has countless wooden virtues, which is the most fatal attraction for plant spirits.


    Fluorene mang sat down in the hall of the Dharma hall, patting her red face with her hands and trying to breathe deeply... She didn''t know what was wrong with herself.


    "No, fluorene Mang, how can you stop before such a mere temptation? Even if they use ''beauty trick'' insidiously, you can''t fall into it!!"


    She told herself ruthlessly in her heart, and then she perked up and looked for the inheritance of swordsmanship in the Dharma palace.


    When she came up, she ambitiously read the highest level of Kendo inheritance in the two Dharma halls with the highest authority she temporarily obtained


    The first is the great five elements sword code.


    "Hum, the name is very big, is it not known whether it is deceiving the world?" she make complaints about it, and then start to look.


    Then she looked at it and blinked. She didn''t know what to say.


    The great five elements sword classic seems to be very basic. There are only five sword styles.


    She didn''t see the fame at first, but only when she saw the withered glory style she was most familiar with, did she find that there seemed to be countless meanings between the seemingly ordinary sword moves.


    There are countless solutions to the mysteries of withering and flourishing in the world, and sword cultivation can''t really understand a "solution" unless it has a unique feeling.


    Even fluorene Mang''s own sword meaning and today''s understanding of Kendo are a solution that has been hard to find in the past 100000 years, so that he can become a god general.


    But now?


    She sees the possibilities of evolution in this withering glory.


    Especially when she had her own understanding, the short film had realized several similar mysteries


    "Hiss ~"


    This harvest is huge. Quantitatively speaking, it is greater than her harvest in 100000 years!


    Of course, it is also because she has accumulated for 100000 years that she can immediately learn from others at this time.


    However, in a word of treachery... She gained more from understanding the sword Scripture this time than the previous sermon given to her by the supreme emperor of the Qing Emperor


    Make complaints about it, but what she found was that she could not make complaints about it.


    This is only part of the mystery of one of the five sword styles. What if you fully understand it?


    She thought it was incredible.


    "This must be the inheritance of an ancient sword fairy? How can people of sword cliff sect have such advanced Kendo inheritance?" she muttered to herself.


    Then turned to the last page, speechless and choking


    On the last page, there is a passage from the author


    Su Li: this sword Scripture was originally written to teach the bad disciple Beiguang. It didn''t come to realize the mystery of heaven. Younger generation disciples can learn directly if they are gifted. This is all the sword skills in the world. If it is difficult for the less qualified person to understand, you can pass on the sword cliff first.


    This directly gives two different enlightenment methods for two kinds of people.


    One is gifted. You can practice this sword code directly and take a shortcut. The other is ordinary. You must first learn all the sword techniques taught by Jianya.


    "Now the younger generation is really amazing..." she felt so humble because she was sure she was the ''ordinary''.


    She endured her grief and watched another highest inheritance... Yuanling sword dance.


    She looked and looked, and was sad again... She couldn''t understand

 Chapter 587

    Yuan Ling sword dance is like a Book of heaven to fluorene mang. She can''t understand why this seemingly non aggressive sword dance should be placed here as a high-level inheritance.


    She didn''t even understand the use of it.


    Then she turned directly to the last page and looked at the unexpected name and the sentence


    Su Li: if you want to practice this sword dance, please first learn the condensation talisman, return talisman and gathering talisman.


    ... her eyes were distracted and she felt that her IQ had been seriously ridiculed.


    How?


    She can''t even read it. How can she criticize it?


    No, Yu Fudao doesn''t understand anything. She doesn''t even have the qualification to study Yuanling sword dance


    "Woo woo..."


    This time, I don''t know how much misery and grievances I have endured since the lower boundary, so fluorene mang put his hands on his knees and cried.


    That''s called grievance, that''s called sadness


    Changchun Zi, who stayed at the gate of the Dharma hall, looked up at the stars silently for a long time. He deliberately pretended not to hear, but he couldn''t pass the threshold in his heart. He had to walk in slowly.


    "Why is the grandmaster sad?"


    Fluorene mang couldn''t stop crying when he saw Changchun Zi coming in... His state of mind collapsed.


    Changchun Zi was helpless and could only accompany him to comfort.


    "I''m useless and can''t learn ~" fluorene mang gradually exposed his vulnerability.


    "Nothing, I can teach you." Changchun Zi is a good teacher and has an excellent temper, so he answered naturally and sincerely.


    "Really? Won''t you laugh at me?" fluorene mang asked sensitively.


    "No, no, actually I don''t have any talent in kendo." Chang ChunZi said and added: "in fact, except the smallest one in my department, I don''t have any talent in kendo."


    Fluorene mang breathed a long sigh of relief, but she felt sympathy with Changchun Zi... She thought it might also be a mediocre way to do everything? People.


    Also, I''m so happy with him


    So... Omit the following


    As the most unlicensed founder, fluorene mang has at least found its own fun.


    Su Li began to consider where he should go next in his spare time.


    The sworn enemy of sword cliff sect has died. I''ve visited the north of Zhongzhou. Next, or go to the place where the Western demons are entrenched?


    Or go to the South... According to the news from Beiguang and the records of Dayan school palace, there seems to be some amazing things there.


    Su Li thought for a moment, but didn''t make a decision immediately. Instead, she found Beiguang


    "Xiaoguang, you are now a real Jindan. It''s hard to imagine the scene when you ran aground on an isolated island in the North Sea."


    "If you have anything to say, master, you don''t need such a long prelude." Beiguang spit out expressionless.


    "Still remember revenge?" Su Li was a little embarrassed.


    So he stopped talking nonsense and said directly, "well, you''re also a golden elixir now. It''s time to leave school. Go and travel by yourself."


    Beiguang, who wanted to be angry with Su Li on purpose just now, suddenly panicked. It''s too hateful to rush people if he doesn''t agree with him?


    He hurriedly said, "master! There are still many things I haven''t learned. I don''t want to graduate!"


    Su Li was slightly stunned, and then said, "I graduated at the golden elixir period at that time, and your Shizu graduated in the congenital return to the truth."


    They really have nothing to teach... Beiguang thought about it depressed, and then said more depressed: "it''s the disciple''s stupidity..."


    Su Li nodded approvingly and then said, "that''s right. Then let''s finish the graduation first. But I have a task for you..."


    Beiguang was very angry, but he could only breathe a sigh of relief with grief and anger, and then hugged his fist and said, "what can I do for you, master?"


    "After all, the hundred and eighty cities in the north, which used to be dry and desolate, can''t just let it go. Go and check there. Make sure those city states have the ability to protect themselves, and then you can come back."


    Beiguang was slightly stunned, because the task actually had no clear purpose and gave him a lot of freedom... Then he understood Su Li''s meaning, which was to let him travel.


    "Yes, master, Beiguang understands." he really understands that master wants to give himself more experience.


    Now he is in the golden elixir period, and the golden elixir performance is very important at this stage. Only through a lot of experience can we evolve the avenue, and Yuanying can have more potential and magical powers.


    So he immediately took the order to leave. Of course, he still took two girls with him enviably


    "It seems that this smelly boy really has some means." Su Li said angrily, "did you give me a wink just now?"


    Begonia covered his mouth and smiled: "I heard that the child has been practicing his cooking skills at the kitchen door recently, especially the roast rabbit..."


    ... this is really an unexpected thing.


    But why did Su Li feel so happy?


    Have a good experience of life, boy!


    As he was very satisfied with the recent situation of Beiguang, Su Li''s idea was clear.


    Then he passed through the transmission array and returned to Anyang City, the capital of the Qin State in Dongzhou.


    He came here to get the news. After two years of national strength accumulation, the Western Qin Dynasty had begun to turn its defense into an attack on the Shandong countries.


    Su Li came to guisheath palace, but didn''t go anywhere. He just lit the palace lamp in guisheath palace.


    Then he came to the main hall of guisheath palace and sat down quietly. Suddenly, a planet slowly rotating in the void was projected under his feet.


    This is his mountain river projection, which has now formed a complete planetary projection.


    Even under the evolution of mana, the sunny rain, snow and wind on the planet''s surface can be simulated and synchronized in real time.


    Standing in the cloudy and rainy place seems to feel the rain falling to the ground, but in the sunny place, it seems to feel the warm sunshine on the body.


    Mang Chang seems to have found a good toy and rolled on the projection of the planet. From time to time, she is stained with rain, snow and water vapor. Sometimes she will be "giggled" by thunder.


    Su Li looked at the scene with a warm smile, but there was no sadness or joy in his heart... In front of the projection of the world, he seemed to be a real world Master.


    Because the projection takes him as the medium and interacts with the world all the time, every detail change in the world can also be reflected.


    About a quarter of an hour later, there was a rush of footsteps outside.


    But when the hurried footsteps came outside the gate of guisheath palace, they immediately recovered their calm voice and color... The comer also managed his breath outside the door.


    What a familiar picture


    Su Li didn''t move anything. The gate of guisheath palace had been opened.


    There was a man standing at the door... But he was wearing a gorgeous and noble black robe and a crown symbolizing the supreme power of the emperor of the Western Qin Dynasty. He was making an action to knock at the door.


    "Your Majesty, come quickly and prepare some water, wine and food for you. We haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    Su Li said, the meat intestines nearby had suddenly awakened, and then immediately put the wine and food stored in his royal animal ring on several cases nearby.


    Ji Zheng looked at the slowly rotating planet on the ground of the hall in front of her with amazement, but immediately moved forward and said to Su Li, "Mr. Su has finally come back, which makes me miss him."


    Su Li looked at Ji Zheng, who now has more and more imperial authority, and felt the passage of time again in his heart.


    He said, "yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Your majesty is already walking like a dragon and a tiger. He must be preparing to conquer the world?"


    He asked straight, which is his usual style.


    Ji Zheng didn''t care, but shook her head in reserve and said, "it''s not so fast. It''s not like conquering the world... It''s just that the recent opportunity is too good. I can''t help but want to reach out and ''make a profit''."


    Su Li was slightly surprised and asked, "what has changed in the world?"


    "It''s Jingnan and Yue!" Ji Zheng said excitedly.


    At this time, Su Li''s fingers slightly stroke, and the planet under their feet immediately zoomed in one direction


    What was shown later was the area up and down the Zujiang river.


    "It''s here..." Ji Zhengsi did not care about her image. She squatted down in a place in the lower reaches of the Zujiang River, pointed to a mountain pass and said, "Jing Nanzheng and Yue fought here, but they were completely defeated!"


    "Oh? Why?" Su Li asked curiously.


    "Because the aboriginal mountain people in the south of the Zujiang River..."


    Su Li felt in a trance at this moment. He couldn''t help but ask in a quick tone: "I remember that I left a wooden bridge in the southern boundary of Jingnan. Why did Vietnam benefit instead?"


    Ji Zheng was shocked this time... He never thought that Su Li could be in the war between Jingnan and Yue... It really takes the world as a chess game!


    Thinking of this, he was not as excited as before, so he noticed that there was a very exquisite little girl next to him squatting on the ground like him, as if listening to him.


    "Who is this fairy?"


    Su Li also recovered from his slight gaffe. He said, "this is my daughter MANGCHANG... Girl, this is your uncle Ji Zheng."


    Mang Chang squatted on the ground and looked at Ji Zheng, then grinned slightly to his father''s face, and then said, "Hello, uncle."


    Ji Zheng was amazed. On the one hand, she was fascinated by MANGCHANG''s loveliness, on the other hand, she was surprised that Su Li should have children?


    However, Su Li obviously didn''t want to say more about it, but turned the topic back to the original place and said, "what is the war in the southeast?"


    Ji Zheng took back her eyes and said positively, "Jingnan first found the bridge on the Zujiang river. As a result, after crossing the river, she found the mountain people and the rich forest land where the mountain people live..."


    Therefore, in the past two years, the expansion direction of Jingnan was generally biased towards the south. They began to plunder the wealth and life of the mountain people, and reaped a huge harvest.


    However, the state of Yue also contacted the mountain people later. No... they even earlier, because they had a fleet landing south of Zujiang river.


    However, the attitudes of Yue and Jingnan towards the mountain people are completely opposite. They choose to cooperate with the indigenous mountain people, so as to establish a good relationship.


    The key to the outbreak of the Jingyue war is that Jingnan found that the state of Yue was competing with him for the interests of the south of the Yangtze River.

 Chapter 588

    Ji Zheng calmed down and sat beside several cases with Su Li. While drinking and eating vegetables, she talked to the arc-shaped earth under her feet.


    The wooden bridge over the Zujiang river was actually put down by Chun. She said she would bear all the consequences of doing so, so the killing of mountain people in Jingnan, and even the killing of Jingnan and Yue were actually counted on Chun.


    Perhaps this is not a serious cause and effect karma for the gods, but it is the first time for Su Li to feel that such a person can support his thoughts and thoughts so unreservedly.


    He could not help but slightly turned his head and gently rubbed it to the left.


    Begonia curled a mass of hair on his left back neck to "build a nest", but he felt Su Li''s heart, happily pasted it on his back neck and smiled happily and silently.


    She knows that Su Li is talking to people about things, but it''s good to remember her at this time... She likes to watch Su Li deal with things so quietly, and she likes that Su Li doesn''t forget her when she does things.


    ... Su Li listened calmly to Ji Zheng''s analysis and gradually understood the pattern of the world in Dongzhou.


    The war between Jingnan and Vietnam will not end for a while.


    Although the Jingnan nobles were greedy and had only three minutes of enthusiasm in foreign operations, they were able to unite immediately and work hard when their local interests were threatened.


    Although the state of Yue has received the help of the mountain people in the south of the Yangtze River, they are still much worse than Jingnan in terms of national size. It can be predicted that the two sides will continue to struggle for a long time.


    Ma Han is trembling.


    Because he was involved in the siege of the Western Qin Dynasty, Ma hanchaotang knew what he was facing.


    When Jingnan has no time to attend to Beigu, he is likely to face the anger of revenge of the Western Qin Dynasty!


    On the other hand, the Northern Wei Dynasty was also making preparations, and many soldiers had been transferred to the border with Ma and Han.


    The meaning of the Northern Wei Dynasty is also obvious, that is, be ready to support Ma Han at any time. After all, if Ma Han falls, he will fall into the situation of being attacked by the north and south of the Western Qin Dynasty.


    Of course, there may be another meaning... That is, if Ma Hanguo really doesn''t work, just swallow the rich land in the Central Plains for his own use!


    The state of Qi also fell into civil strife, because their old king suddenly died of severe pain after a banquet, and then the original orthodox crown prince of Qi was directly chased and killed because he was not in the state capital at that time... The form of the state capital was like before and after the death of Qin King Ba, and the sons were ugly.


    It can be said that all the world fell into turmoil at this moment, but only the state of song was still calm, which seemed to be "sitting and watching the wind and cloud rise".


    "This is really a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity." Su Li nodded clearly. He asked, "how did you arrange it?"


    Ji Zheng said, "Duke Anguo is still stationed in Sichuan because he can''t get away from the old man''s strategy in Sichuan and can maintain the pressure on Jingnan."


    "General Meng Zhi was transferred back from the north and now commands the garrison at the junction of tianchashan pass and Mahan in the East."


    "The king and general went north, and he came to command the northern armies..."


    Su Li felt very delicious.


    Now that song Rui has "married" into Jianya and the Duke of an is old, Wang Jianhe and Meng Zhi can be said to be the two strongest generals in the Western Qin Dynasty.


    After all, the two of them, one in the north of Duzhen in the previous five-way siege. The other is that Zhuji is winning a complete victory in the fierce battle with the western regions.


    They may not have enough qualifications, but their abilities have been recognized in the Western Qin Dynasty.


    However, despite this, the name of Wang Jianshan''s attack and Meng Zhishan''s defense has not been spread... After all, both of them have strong abilities. In fact, the difference is mainly due to personality factors.


    But Su Li saw the difference from the distribution layout of the two


    Meng Zhi was transferred to the eastern border, which can be said to command the defense of the border between Jingnan and Malaysia and South Korea... This is a symbol that Ji Zheng has completely taken over the military power of the Western Qin Dynasty, and there may be another meaning in the upcoming war


    Wang Jianshang''s going north means that the real attack direction of the Western Qin Dynasty is actually in the North!


    Su Li exclaimed, "the world thinks that I Daqin will attack Ma Han, but how do they know that we will take this opportunity to fight with Qiang Wei!"


    Ji Zheng was a little surprised, and then said with admiration: "I can''t hide it from you, sir. When Liao Wei put forward this strategy, I couldn''t understand it at all... There''s no reason why soft persimmons don''t pinch but chew hard bones."


    "Later, Mr. liaowei explained that... Ma Han''s army is weak but the people are strong. If Ma Han is attacked, it will make the country unite as one and fight to the death."


    "At that time, the Northern Wei Dynasty will be watching for support, and Jingnan will be threatened with a temporary armistice with the state of Yue... Even if we can win, it will be difficult for Daqin to achieve too many war results, and even make wedding clothes for others. It will be a hard battle."


    "But it''s different if we directly attack the Northern Wei Dynasty. Although the Northern Wei Dynasty is strong, on the one hand, some troops have been dispersed to the Ma Han border; on the other hand, if we attack him, we just need to focus on fighting it!"


    Su Li nodded with appreciation and said, "Mr. liaowei is indeed a real master of military art. It seems that I, the Western Qin Dynasty, will win the war."


    Many things don''t need to be said clearly, but Su Li already knew it clearly in her heart.


    Why is it better to attack the Northern Wei Dynasty?


    Because the Northern Wei Dynasty has always been famous, and has always shown itself to be very strong... But in fact, those who know the inside story can see his weakness in several consecutive battles with the northern land and the Western Qin Dynasty!


    Under the circumstances of this "heaven given opportunity", because the Northern Wei Dynasty used to show people by force... Therefore, the whole state of Qi would not be very worried and concentrate on internal fighting, and Ma Han would not and did not dare to support the Northern Wei Dynasty... As for the state of song, it is likely that it will "sit and watch the wind and cloud rise".


    How to say, the Northern Wei Dynasty was really miserable


    Su Li nodded and said, "Your Majesty, do it boldly and I will sit here. If this strategy is successful, I''m afraid Daqin will become the most watched one in Dongzhou... Are you ready to bear this pressure?"


    Ji Zheng listened, but showed a happy smile. He said, "what you wish!"


    So they talked and drank, and did not talk about state affairs anymore


    ¡­¡­


    Originally, Su Li just wanted to come to Anyang City and start his plan in Zhongzhou. But now it seems that it''s going to delay a little for Ji Zheng and Daqin.


    Su Li, a demon monk in Zhongzhou, doesn''t care at all. What he cares about is the Yang sect that operates in the South


    But now the sword cliff sect is also in the stage of digesting the fruits of victory, and Jing Chen''s transcription is going crazy... Well, maybe we should teach Jing Chen this "three thousand worries"?


    He directly passed on the trick and key of "three thousand worries" through his spiritual admiration.


    This is actually a very simple trick. The key is to have the cultivation of Yuanying realm, which can divide the mind.


    After this, he forgot, but Yu Guishao palace stayed closed, didn''t ask about state affairs, and didn''t go out.


    He was quietly paying attention to the situation in the Western Qin Dynasty. Suddenly, he received a message from Jing Chen... With the picture.


    ... next to a huge bookcase, dozens of cases were distributed and discharged.


    Jing chenduan is sitting in the middle of the book, reading leisurely with a book, but there are dozens of hair bundles on his head, wrapped around his pen and writing hard on the book case


    Jingchen in the picture said faintly, "this method can be called magical. However, martial uncle xuanyuzi was not satisfied with his name, so it should be called" three thousand sad swords. "


    The voice fell and the picture disappeared, as if to convey a message... His newly created magic power was renamed.


    But he felt a deep resentment from this picture


    He remembered that martial uncle Jingchen seemed to have said that although he liked reading, he didn''t like copying books?


    There was a lot of resentment about letting him copy books alone. Now Su Li gave him a "magic method" that can copy dozens of books alone... It seems that the resentment has increased dozens of times!


    Su Li felt that he couldn''t let martial uncle live in resentment all the time, so he opened his heart and sent a copy to Yuejian fairy


    Think about that picture... The moon sword is also divided, and the green silk is intertwined with Jingchen''s hair. You grind the ink to me to write... This picture can be so sweet!


    "Martial uncle, I''ve done my best for you." Su Li said silently, feeling that he should have understood Jing Chen''s hint.


    The mood suddenly brightened up.


    Then he stopped thinking about this episode, "three thousand sad Swords" doesn''t matter. He divided his mind in closing the pass, but he has crossed thousands of rivers and mountains to the northern land in an instant.


    Ordinary Yuanying can''t do this. This is a great magic power that can be possessed by Yang God and real immortal.


    But Su Li can, because of his mountain and river robe and his relationship with the world


    Where thoughts pass, it''s really a hazy journey of thousands of miles, and the purple air is vast.


    So the original scorching sun turned into a good rain season. The original thunder and rainstorm was to stop the rain and hang the rainbow bridge.


    In the northern part of the Western Qin Dynasty, General Wang JianZheng commanded 150000 troops to the Northern Wei Dynasty.


    He suddenly seemed to be aware of it. Looking up, he saw an extremely noble purple air in the sky coming from the West and hovering over their heads, as if it were shelter and blessing.


    Suddenly he shouted loudly, "look, this is the purple gas coming from the west, which is the auspicious luck from the sky!"


    "This is the blessing of the saint. This battle will be won!"


    ... Su Li in the auspicious cloud was stunned, and said that Wang Jian would come as expected.


    Although the morale was high, the northern army, which was still in the ordinary category, immediately changed and was about to go crazy!


    It can be imagined how terrible it would be for such a tiger and wolf division to enter the Northern Wei Dynasty

 Chapter 589

    Su Li was so high in the air, overlooking everything below.


    He doesn''t need to consume his mental power and mana to maintain the idea of differentiation like ordinary Yuanying and even real immortals, because the vitality of the surrounding heaven and earth not only won''t cause loss to him, but also gently wrapped his mind, constantly stirring slightly, as if it were massaging


    Originally, he was favored by heaven and earth, but it would not be like this, but since he began to seal turbid poison, the situation has become like this.


    Driven by Wang Jian, the 150000 northern troops of the Western Qin Dynasty swept like the wind. When they arrived at the border of the Northern Wei Dynasty, they had no intention of staying. They directly attacked all the way and launched a strong attack on the fortress on the border of the Northern Wei Dynasty.


    The battle was too sudden for the Northern Wei garrison.


    The Northern Wei Dynasty never forgot that the Western Qin Dynasty was the great enemy, so 200000 garrisons remained on the border.


    However, when Wang jianruishi was the pioneer and forced to attack in heavy armor, the largest fortress on the border of the Northern Wei Dynasty was knocked down by a drum!


    The gap in combat effectiveness is so wide.


    What happened these years? Even let the strong army of the Northern Wei Dynasty, which is famous for its strong and elite military, become like this?


    Everything should start from the original aggression against the north of Western Qin


    As a result, the military soldiers successively withered, but the monarchs and ministers of the state of Wei who did not believe in evil still launched an attack on the Western Qin Dynasty and participated in the "five-way siege" incident.


    That time, they were beaten by song Rui again.


    Then Mengzhi guarded the north, and they still invaded the west every year in an attempt to recapture the lost land.


    However, Meng Zhi was mainly tenacious and constantly consumed with it, so that the old soldiers of the state of Wei on the border between Wei and Qin gradually died in the war.


    On the contrary, Meng Zhi took the defensive situation and trained with war instead of practice, pulling up a really elite northern army.


    This changes and that changes. Now when the Western Qin Dynasty suddenly changes its generals and takes an offensive


    Unexpectedly, the garrison of the Northern Wei Dynasty was defeated at once.


    And the rout was out of control.


    Wang Jian is a very interesting general. He is humble and will only face people who are obviously stronger than him, such as Ji Zheng and Su Li.


    But he is actually an extremely conceited man


    It''s like this.


    After he defeated the Northern Wei garrison in an instant, he was not busy tidying up the war results, but continued to maintain pressure on those defeated but not chaotic Wei troops


    The commander of the Northern Wei Dynasty was obviously also a very capable general. He could still suppress the whole army without chaos under the defeat. While retreating continuously, he also continued to converge the defeated army and reorganize the army.


    This is a rare good general.


    Unfortunately, he faced the conceited Wang and the manic northern army of the Qin Dynasty.


    Wang Jian unexpectedly waited for him to reorganize his army, but he skillfully stuck on the unstable key node and suddenly launched an impact!


    So the army that was finally reorganized collapsed again and again.


    But the conceited Wang Jian still didn''t kill them all, but drove them away all the way


    That Wei general is still trying to restrain the army, but this time he spent more than twice as much time as the previous time.


    He knew that the morale had dissipated, and he also felt the deep humiliation from the Qin general opposite.


    But there was no way. He had to do it, or he didn''t know what else he could do.


    Just when he finally got together more than 70000 people


    The Iron Army of the Qin Dynasty arrived as promised!


    "Boom!"


    It seems that something has collapsed. This collapse is more complete than the previous two.


    Even general Wei did not try to reorganize the defeated army, but was in a panic with the defeated army.


    Wang Jian still didn''t order the pursuit, but kept the perfect military array with extreme restraint and pressed forward slowly.


    The city fell in the wind along the way


    But after accepting the surrender of these people, Wang Jian did not really take over, but still maintained the integrity of the 150000 northern army and pressed slowly and firmly against the King City of the Northern Wei Dynasty.


    He seemed to be no different from the previous one, but it was a natural way for the Iron Army of the Qin Dynasty to walk out of a proud and graceful temperament.


    They can be said to have made no mistakes along the way.


    Don''t you need supplies?


    Of course not, just because the northern army''s supply methods are different... They don''t even have a cook


    When setting up camp, even if Wang Jianfu, the commander-in-chief, was hungry, he just went to an open space and chanted: "the most holy protector of the country, the immortal master has a spirit, and protect the door. He can win battles in a row... By the way, he''s hungry."


    Then a small piece of fleshy flowers grew under his feet, and because of different flower sac colors, they obviously have different tastes... Well, it''s roughly like "four dishes and one soup".


    "Eh? The national teacher seems to be improving again." Wang Jianmei ate and made a judgment at the same time.


    Su Li looked at the soldiers of the Qin army "eat and drink well", but he was helpless and pleased.


    Knowing that there would be no problem here, the main consciousness returned, leaving only part of the consciousness differentiation here to silently observe the progress of the war


    So the war began to "fast forward".


    For the war of mortals, if an army does not need to worry about logistics at all, this is the biggest "hang"!


    The Northern Wei Dynasty felt the pressure on the capital of the country, so it immediately sent reinforcements to restrain the defeated army in an attempt to block the Qin army''s offensive.


    But at this time, Wang''s thunder strike came again... It was even easier to win than the previous raid on the border fortress.


    Because those who had been defeated had already become frightened birds. Almost as soon as they heard the bugle of the Qin army entering the army, they had started to run conditionally


    So this time, the reinforcements of the Northern Wei Dynasty were defeated and fled south in panic.


    Fortunately, Liangcheng, the capital of the Northern Wei Dynasty, is located in the southeast of the state of Wei. The Qin army is still far away, and there is no skin pain for a time.


    However, the continuous defeat of 300000 troops at the border between the garrison and the reinforcements undoubtedly shook the national foundation of the Northern Wei Dynasty.


    As a last resort, the court of the Northern Wei Dynasty learned from the previous lessons and did not send anyone to rush to death. Instead, it stationed along the river with a big river as the boundary, continued to gather the defeated army and waited for the Qin army to come to the war.


    But Wang''s response was disgusting.


    He is directly stationed!


    Then, under the eyes of these people, he began to completely accept the occupied land of the state of Wei... There were many cities that were firmly waiting for help. Because the Qin army had no supply pressure and no food channels to attack, Wang Jianyi ignored it at first.


    Now, it''s a good time to go back to the strategy.


    It''s very annoying. Considering the territories that Ji was fighting down before, if Wang Jian really took over these territories... Then compared with the heyday, the Northern Wei Dynasty directly lost nearly half of its territory!


    How can Liang Cheng bear such a thing and urge the leading general to enter the army to meet the Qin Army


    Of course, because Wang''s march was too fast, it really frightened the kings and officials of the Northern Wei Dynasty. So how to make peace with the state of Qin has also been put on the agenda


    It''s really "intentional" to have to do "two hands preparation" at this time.


    But they think too simply.


    The war urging order from the rear came to the front line, so that the front-line generals could not continue to stick to it. They had to fight across the river.


    At first, they were worried that they would encounter trouble in the process of crossing the river. After all, half crossing and attacking is the essence of the art of war.


    However, Wang Jianbing''s military use coincided with each other. This time, he was waiting for the other party to cross the river, and then forced to go up with a strong military potential.


    However, nearly half of the original border guards may be veterans, but this time it is the third wave of reinforcements, but most of them are composed of "old soldiers" and recruits... How can they resist the battle of the elite Qin army?


    Sure enough, there is no need for "half crossing and hitting", because if you open up your array to fight, you can win easily!


    The Northern Wei army ushered in the third rout, even an unprecedented rout.


    The defeated army scrambled for the chance to cross the river and return. Unexpectedly, many of them drowned themselves.


    A large number of defeated troops fled along the river, and Wang also ignored them at all.


    They put pressure steadily at their own pace from beginning to end. They did not take prisoners but did not chase down the army. They came to the river calmly


    Completely ignored the terrified remnant troops on the other side, and then began to cross the river in an orderly way... Those remnant troops didn''t even have the courage to turn around and fled directly.


    Perhaps from this moment on, the word "Qiang" of the strong army in the Northern Wei Dynasty was completely broken by Wang.


    "This is really a wonderful guy." Su Li was amazed at it, and his distraction looked down at it from a high altitude.


    It is precisely because of this that Su Li saw some very obscure but far sighted details of Wang Jian.


    He was neither subdued nor pursued, but he was tantamount to telling those Wei soldiers: do you want to live? Just run!


    As a result, fewer and fewer people died in the battle, but on the contrary, more and more troops fled.


    And what happens to these deserters in order to survive?


    Of course, in turn, harass the surrounding villages and towns to obtain supplies


    In this way, for the people of the Northern Wei Dynasty, the only evil people were these defeated and deserters.


    When the Qin army finds time to wipe out these people, is it difficult to win the hearts of the people?


    For Wang Jian, it doesn''t matter how many people died in the Northern Wei Dynasty... Besides, they didn''t kill each other!


    Such talents are really lucky for a country, but they also have high requirements for kings... Because if such talents can''t be suppressed, they can easily become a big situation.


    Su Li felt that only with this war, Wang was granted the first place in the Western Qin Dynasty, which was worthy of its name.


    But when Wang Jianhe gained such a victory, was he as humble as before?


    But soon he was relieved, because he soon heard the king''s prayer


    "Thanks to the protection of the great immortal, the holy protector of the country. I will win again this time... How can I win so easily this time without the protection of the national teacher? I must destroy the state of Wei this time to repay the kindness of the national teacher and your majesty!"


    Su Li felt enlightened... The prayer was very sincere, so he wouldn''t be wrong.


    Speaking of it, he didn''t expect that Wang Jian had always admitted that he was a member of his family. It was the boy''s intention... I''ll give him more chicken leg meat for dinner today~

 Chapter 590

    The capital of the state of Wei, Liangcheng, was surrounded by the Qin army!


    This can definitely be called the big news of the whole continent.


    However, they also saw that although the Qin army besieged Liang City, it was actually alone... The Northern Wei Dynasty could turn defeat into victory at any time as long as it was operated properly!


    Therefore, Qi should fight internally or internally.


    Jingnan and Yue countries should fight or fight, and even began to fight freely with confidence and boldness.


    The state of song still "sat and watched the wind and cloud rise.".


    South Korea was a little relieved and even decided to quietly send some more troops to the border to help its allies draw the attention of Xiqin.


    Even the Northern Wei Dynasty itself was afraid of turning defeat into victory with the other half, and it was a gamble to win a complete victory... The troops of Qin Wang from all over the country gathered in an endless stream, but they wanted to have a fourth decisive battle with the northern army led by Wang Jian.


    Of course, what puzzles them all the time is that they still can''t find the "secret food route" of the Qin army. They don''t know why they can enter the hinterland of the state of Wei so recklessly.


    The monarchs and officials of the state of Wei still had hope. Unexpectedly, the king and the minister gathered around to help.


    He counted all the troops who came to rescue Wei Du, and knocked them out without a trace of politeness.


    So he was stationed outside Weidu for a month. Relying on the means of encirclement and support, he had destroyed about 220000 Weijun troops at all levels in pieces.


    Plus 200000 frontier guards at the beginning, 70000 troops continuously reorganized from the local areas and 100000 reinforcements in the retreat after the defeat... Good guy, this has killed 590000 soldiers of the state of Wei!


    In addition, there are 200000 elite soldiers stationed on the border between Malaysia and South Korea at this time... In fact, there should be few defenders among the king of Wei!


    Therefore, in theory, Wang Jian can launch a strong attack on the city of nariang at any time, and it is very possible to drum down.


    However, Wang Jian''s consideration was not so simple to beat down the state of Wei... Under the temptation of this immortal merit, he thought more about how the Western Qin Dynasty could govern smoothly in the territory of the Northern Wei Dynasty


    So he fought very patiently and very chicken thieves, not only to completely destroy the resistance and potential of the Wei people, but also to make the Wei people hate their original rulers.


    Therefore, he is still surrounded and supported. All kinds of ambushes and traps take turns. In short, he is to exchange the smallest price for the greatest victory.


    Later, people in Liang City knew his sinister intentions, but they still didn''t mind sending orders to the four sides to come to the king... Even if 10000 people can only enter the city for a thousand, it''s good for these dignitaries and nobles.


    In this case, the last regular army of the Northern Wei Dynasty finally entered the battlefield... 200000 elite soldiers on the Ma Han border, together with the defeated troops gathered along the way, as well as some recruits and noble servants from Liang City


    At this time, the total number of the last Wei army was 340000, with a number of 400000, pressing fiercely in the direction of the Qin army.


    The leading general had a clear mind and didn''t want to turn defeat into victory at all, because how could the general who could force Wei into such a situation be a fool?


    Therefore, at this time, it was a dignified array in the fertile field outside the Liang City, that is, to force back Wang Jian, who had only 150000 people, with this completely spread population advantage.


    But in this case, Wang Jian did the opposite. He also arranged 150000 people, and the 150000 people completely didn''t leave any reserve team, so he began to rush!


    Wei people never thought they should lose again, and this time they lost completely


    For Wang Jian, although there are many people in the opposite direction, the strength of the military spirit in the military array can be seen at a glance... He even saw several "familiar faces" who drove away many times along the way.


    In this case, he certainly knows how to fight this war


    So he attacked his weakness and broke his face with a little... The Wei people were completely interrupted this time and lost their courage... The defeat was like a mountain falling, which was like a rolling bead curtain, and even the kings and ministers of the state of Wei in the Liang City dared not open the gate.


    Just when the monarchs and officials of the state of Wei were trembling, the king and minister did not move again. The mysterious rhythm is really confusing


    But Su Li felt something from it.


    Then Wang''s Prayer completely explained the situation


    "Benefactor, master, I didn''t expect the Wei people to be so fragile... Now they win too fast and too big. They have been roasted on the fire under the door!"


    "Pray for the blessing of the most holy protector, the great immortal master. I''m willing not to destroy the country this time!"


    This is really personal


    However, he can''t go up or down at this time. It''s very uncomfortable to be put in the middle... If he marches into Liang City, what a terrible achievement to destroy the country? Even if Ji Zheng still trusts him, it will be difficult to use him again.


    And retreat? After all, the opportunity is rare. If he withdraws from the army, he can''t get through the barrier in his heart


    Then what shall I do? It''s very simple. It''s just to let this amazing work out!


    His prayer did not speak clearly, but Su Li understood it.


    So at this time, the closed noumenon opened his eyes, and then walked directly into the air, and then came to the sky of the Qin palace.


    The Royal Palace Su Wei was very nervous for a moment, but after seeing the sky, he quickly kowtowed and immediately reported


    Ji was wearing her pajamas when she came out to see Su Li and asked, "what''s urgent, Mr. Su?"


    Su Li fell into the sky, then dragged Ji Zheng, who was running around in his pajamas in the cold wind, and walked quickly into the hall. At the same time, he said, "let someone tell me a place. Why come out like this? Your body is very precious now."


    Ji was listening with a warm heart, but she said disapprovingly, "I don''t want my husband to wait more."


    They soon sat down in the imperial study. Ji Zheng also changed her clothes and drank hot soup... Although Wang was very worried, she was not so worried.


    After Wang Jian prayed, Su Li told Wang Jian how to make the array plate of his divine skill transmission array and asked him to immediately order people to make the array plate... Anyway, the main power of the divine skill transmission array comes from his divine power, so it is not difficult to make the actual array plate.


    At this time, when he saw Ji Zheng, he said his intention calmly: "it can be said that the king and general has won a complete victory, but he dare not invade Weidu like this. He is waiting for his majesty to send someone with enough status to surrender."


    Ji Zheng was slightly stunned when he heard the speech. He immediately understood Wang Jian''s meaning and said, "this Wang Jian is really thinking too much carefully. Is he the kind of faint king who is afraid of his great achievements?"


    Su Li smiled and shook his head: "of course your majesty is not a fool, but General Wang just wants to serve your majesty for two more years... After all, even if your majesty is not suspicious, he can only return to the center to be a civil servant after he has won this great achievement. Those ministers in the court will not rest assured that he will lead the army outside."


    Ji Zheng couldn''t refute... Indeed, Wang Jian''s military strategy was too powerful. At this time, it seems that Meng Zhi, who will never be able to do his best, has completely fallen to the disadvantage.


    If he wants to really unify the world, Wang and this knife must always be sharp and firmly held in his hand


    "Mr. Zheng has already understood... In that case, Zheng will immediately convene a court meeting and have another imperial expedition." Ji Zheng said with a wry smile:


    "I thought the previous imperial expedition was very poor, but I didn''t expect to be poor this time..."


    Indeed, when Ji Zhengchao tried his best to overcome the public''s opinions and finalize the large and small affairs at the meeting, he didn''t even bring a personal guard this time. He stood alone in Su Li''s transmission array wearing the emperor''s luxurious armor... This kind of pain is really unspeakable.


    On that day, there was a roar of "long live" in the Qin army camp outside Liang City... King Qin Zheng, actually came to the battle!


    The northern army was originally brought up by Ji Zheng. Now with his arrival, Wang Jian doesn''t have to hand over at all, and the army has fallen back into Ji Zheng''s control.


    The jealousy in Wang Jian''s heart flashed, but then there was a cold sweat... Fortunately, he never had any delusions, otherwise this elite northern army could really teach him to be a new man at any time.


    The Qin army finally set out to attack the city. Under the command of Ji Zheng, 150000 people were in good order. There were no omissions... Unexpectedly, Ji Zheng''s command ability was also growing over the years.


    It seems that if Duke an is old, the actual "third commander" of the Western Qin Dynasty should be Ji Zheng himself.


    Looking at the suffocating momentum when the Qin army attacked the city, the dignitaries in Liang City suddenly lost their confidence in resistance and directly coerced their kings to open the door and surrender.


    From this moment on, it indicates the complete collapse of the Northern Power Wei, which has fought with the Western Qin Dynasty in the north for nearly 200 years.


    But it''s not over yet. Since Ji Zheng has already marched in person, how can he really just go through the motions?


    Ji Zheng''s imperial mind was fully displayed at this time


    Can the former Wei dignitaries who surrendered really make people feel at ease? And those troops and generals who surrendered together... How can we really rest assured?


    He needs an investment certificate.


    The name of the investment is that all the surrendered Wei troops and Wei Quangui must take their own soldiers or private soldiers to attack Ma Han!


    The harvest of Raider Ma Han Ji Zheng has said that he won''t take any money in the name of King Qin. He just wants to see the determination and loyalty of everyone to serve him


    So whether willing or unwilling, those who surrendered in the state of Wei pulled up an uneven 180000 army and suddenly entered the territory of Mahan.


    They did have some reservations at first, but when they found that the people around them made their pockets more and more bulging with the continuous killing, burning and looting, everyone really began to attack Ma Han crazily.


    The essence of dignitaries is to pursue personal interests. Now their interests are close at hand... Although some people with insight know that the king of Qin is just as the intention of this order, it is the general trend and is difficult to reverse.


    In turn, what about the territory of the original Wei Dynasty? However, there was no regular army of Wei''s own people, and some were just random troops who kept killing and plundering.


    So under the command of Ji Zheng, the Qin army began to ''rescue'' Wei Min slowly


    Above the sky, when Su Li''s mind noticed that Ji was sitting steadily on the throne of the original king of Wei and calmly controlling all the developments here, he knew that the Western Qin Dynasty had gone out from tiancrack mountain and swept the world

 Chapter 591

    Move the time back three months.


    At this time, the Western Qin Dynasty has been shocked by the world... Even the Qin people have been able to completely straighten their back, and they deserve to call themselves "Da Qin"!


    The original land of Wei has completely belonged to Qin, and even the officials sent by the state of Qin have begun to organize Wei Min''s spring ploughing... Wang Jian''s "random soldier scheme" is really cruel and efficient. It lets Wei Min know who can really protect their family and life.


    The nobles of the state of Wei also came to a good end.


    Because of Ji Zheng''s order, 70% of these surrendered nobles went to the Ma Han battlefield... And then nine out of ten went to the Ma Han humen''s resistance.


    After returning to the Northern Wei Dynasty, Ji Zheng did not break his promise. High officials and high salaries offered them one by one.


    In this way, these people have become the wonderful tentacles of the state of Qin in the former Wei... They will do something for Ji Zheng that he can''t do openly... The remaining nobles of the state of Wei can be expected to face a great purge.


    Of course, those have nothing to do with the common people in spring ploughing.


    The fall of Ma Han was more difficult than that of Wei.


    At the beginning, when Meng Zhi made a bold attack, easily defeated the defense forces of Ma and Han, and attacked the north and south of the northern army nominally led by Ji Zheng, but actually led by Wang Jianjian, Ma and Han Xinzheng fell within a month.


    But no one expected that when the official forces of Malaysia and South Korea gave up resistance and theoretically destroyed the country, their people gathered people to resist one after another.


    Fortunately, the army of the state of Wei was in front of the army and was pressed everywhere, which enabled the Qin army to quickly occupy important cities in Malaysia and South Korea and carry out the control mode of "point to area".


    Ji Zheng has talked with Su Li about many humanitarian matters. Su Li''s "theory of order" has benefited him a lot.


    Therefore, he is not in a hurry to rule the Mayans who make trouble, but try to ensure that the vast majority of Mayans return to an orderly life as soon as possible.


    At that time, the state of Qin is the one who maintains order for them, while those riotous Malays and Koreans have become villains trying to break the order... Ji Zheng has gradually found his own rhythm.


    The discipline of the Qin army is not a problem at all... The belief from the North has spread all over the army. When they all have a very effective belief to restrict their behavior and morality, the looting will not happen again.


    Even if the generals of the Qin army have greedy people... The soldiers of the Qin army have enough morality to spontaneously stop this kind of thing from happening.


    Su Li''s mind hovered in the air, feeling the pious beliefs he received... He really didn''t know that he would have so many supporters in the army.


    In his opinion, these Qin troops are not only strong troops, but also "paladins"?


    He was satisfied with this situation, and then returned to Anyang City with Ji Zheng, who had been on the march for three months.


    Ji Zheng didn''t rush back to the palace to deal with state affairs. Instead, she sat down with Su Li in guisheath palace for a moment.


    He shook his head and said with a smile: "the so-called imperial expedition is really boring. Except for showing his face under the Liang City, most of the time he deals with state affairs in the Wei palace... Mr. Su''s'' post station ''function is really great. Even if he leaves Anyang City, he can know state affairs like the back of his hand."


    Su Li smiled but said nothing.


    Ji Zhengzheng sighed and continued: "but in this way, I have to stop Daqin for a period of time. After all, it will take at least three or five years to digest these two sites... More, maybe even a generation."


    Su Li shook his head and said, "not so much. Three or five years is enough. The state of Wei has basically taken heart, while the people of Ma and Han lack a sense of identity with their country. When they feel that the state of Qin can bring them stability again... No one will be a fool."


    Ji Zheng was also inspired and said, "there are Qi, song, Jingnan and Yue in this world... In his lifetime, he may really have a chance to unify this world!"


    Su Li laughed again and shook his head and said, "then your goal is low... It''s nothing to unify the world. The key is how to sit firmly in the world."


    "Your Majesty, you don''t want to see such a great empire fall apart after your death?"


    Ji Zheng was stunned for a moment, and then said happily, "indeed, Zheng still has to guard the world for Zheng''s son... The child is benevolent and filial, and has the same temperament as me... But now, I''m afraid he can''t afford such a big world."


    Ji Zheng''s mind seems to have gone somewhere again


    Su Li didn''t speak, and drank slowly with the emperor who had controlled the nearly half humane territory of Dongzhou


    They looked very comfortable, but the whole world in Dongzhou was shocked by the unexpected but unexpected end of the war.


    After the five-way siege in the early years, the state of Qin surprised the world at once!


    The state of Qi already borders the territory controlled by the state of Qin, and they can no longer be at ease.


    The state of song "sat and watched the wind and cloud rise", but they were scared in a cold sweat... They have also bordered the state of Qin!


    Jingnan felt great pressure for a moment, because their North and West were already the land of Qin, and they seemed to be embedded in the territory of Qin... This feeling was terrible.


    The state of Yue also stopped the war with Jingnan, and everyone knows the truth that the lips are dead and the teeth are cold.


    The secular countries of the whole Dongzhou fell into a suffocating silence, and it seemed that a storm would come at any time.


    In Dongzhou''s cultivation circle, there have been waves due to the drastic change of humanity... In Dongzhou''s history, there has never been such a powerful cultivation force, even trying to support a mortal country to unify the world!


    Therefore, when the four countries of Jing, Yue, Qi and song began to form a coalition to jointly attack the state of Qin, the Xiuzhen community in Dongzhou also began to hold a "sword folding alliance"... It''s very interesting. The last time they met like this, they still had to deal with the magic robbery.


    The matter of sword folding in the alliance of Dongzhou cultivation world soon passed to Su Li, but he was noncommittal. He just said to the disciples of Jianya sect in his heart: "go ahead and take care of the small things here."


    The ghost cries and howls in his heart


    The communication channel exploded. What is "busy yourself"? How can this chance of fighting be so casually wasted because of some things?


    Then Su Li was helpless and could only say, "if you have that Kung Fu, you might as well go to the west of Zhongzhou to kill more demon friars, or explore and contact any Yang sect in the south? You don''t know these orthodox friars in Dongzhou. Can you open them up and kill them for you?"


    A group of people just stopped... It seems that this is the truth. Those people seem to be dignified and weak, but no matter what they pretend or what, at least they really did some good deeds.


    Sword cliff believers are belligerent, but they don''t kill, so they really lose interest and go like a stream... Besides, Su Li did find some more interesting activities for them.


    Then Su Li was stunned... His meow Gang really left!


    Leave him alone in the sword cliff to face the so-called "sword folding alliance"? Do you want to be so simple!


    When Su Li returned to Jianya, he felt speechless


    It''s not true that there was no one. At least he felt the smell of his own "ancestral grass" in the Dharma Hall... How did this guy mix with Changchun Zi? Are you pointing out Changchun Zi''s cultivation?


    It''s possible... But what can that waste firewood ''ancestral grass'' teach?


    He didn''t take a closer look, and then looked at the divine tree canopy on the other side... Far away, he seemed to look at each other with a pair of beautiful eyes like autumn water, and his heart was very peaceful.


    What are you afraid of? Even if those unreliable people run away, he still has the bottom card to lift the table at any time.


    So he put down tables, chairs and tea sets in front of the headquarters hall under the sword cliff, and meat sausage had skillfully made tea and poured water for him.


    At this time, the sky is clear, white clouds are floating, the breeze is blowing, birds are singing and flowers are fragrant. It is the most comfortable and good season of the year.


    Su Li looked back on his practice for more than 20 years. In fact, he had to stand in his thirties when he put it on mortals.


    So how has his life been over the past 20 years?


    He recalled for a long time and finally smiled happily... He felt very happy every day.


    With the breeze blowing, the 3000 long hair with golden droplet like "hair ornaments" fluttered with the wind, but it sounded like a wind bell.


    It was in such a light sound that a group of Dongzhou friars slowly walked out of the forest land in the mountain from far to near, passed through various idle houses and caves around Jianya, and came to him.


    The crisp noise from the collision of turbid poison and gold seal even covered the noise of the crowd and spread far away, so that everyone heard the sound that seemed to be integrated into nature but actually incompatible with nature.


    They didn''t dare to make noise for a moment. Even if some people wanted to search the buildings, they subconsciously stopped and looked at the figure in front of the main hall of the sword cliff.


    He stared silently at the intruders without a flicker of his eyes.


    But at this time, a lovely girl who was very clean and some babies were fat quietly appeared beside him, quietly gave him warm water and tea, and then handed him the tea lamp with admiration


    Su Li forced himself to hold back his impulse to cover his face and maintained his "master''s demeanor".


    Forced to drink the tea calmly, and then sighed, "you''ve already turned into shape. I''m sorry, I didn''t notice much..."


    The girl laughed silently, her eyes bent so that she couldn''t see her eyes.


    He said, "in that case, I''ll call you ''Rouchang'' in the future."


    The girl Rou Chang nodded, and then continued to make tea and water for Su Li... She didn''t want to look like this, but now she has to give Su Li a face, doesn''t she?


    No matter how strong the aura is at this time, you can''t let a dog pour tea, can you?


    The young girl Rouchang was just worried that after she could become a man, would she be far away from her master like the boy called Beiguang?


    The girl with a simple mind who can only fit the next person is worried and frowning, and she also looks very cute

 Chapter 592

    Su Li''s hair nest at the left back neck also drilled a little cute... Begonia jumped on the small round table in front of him.


    Then the girl Rouchang skillfully made her a cup of flower tea.


    Begonia is habitually jumping up and falling on Rouchang''s head. The feeling of two little cute people stacked together suddenly has a lot of joy.


    Su Li couldn''t help but show a warm smile


    So at this moment, he was surrounded by warm flowers in spring and beautiful wind and sun.


    It''s just that someone is killing the scenery at this time... The sword of the sword cliff needs to be broken by the Dongzhou Zhengdao alliance!


    And Chunyang Gong yuyangzi, who presided over the alliance of Dengxian City, is still the speaker under the Yang God of Dongzhou


    But what makes him feel very complicated is that it seems that it is only more than ten years, right? Jianzong Junjie, who broke the name of "town magic sword" in Dengxian City, is now the son of Jianya... Facing so many Dongzhou colleagues, he can take it easy!


    "After years of parting, I never thought that my little friend should be brave and diligent. He has reached such a state." yuyangzi said with a fist.


    His heart was really complicated, because he had been stuck in the dark place for nearly a thousand years. How could he not feel the vague space smell diffused by Su Li?


    This is the performance that has begun to contact the space crack and began to try to refine the method from the void!


    This means that the young sword cliff saint has come to the edge of entering the cave... It really makes people feel that the dog has lived for thousands of years.


    Su Li nodded slightly and then invited: "it''s yuyangzi, elder. Please come and have a drink. Rouchang''s tea art is still very good."


    Hearing that she was praised, rou Chang immediately bent her eyes happily. Her happiness is always so simple.


    Yu Yangzi was slightly stunned, but gradually found that his momentum was covered by Su Li''s demeanor... This shocked him, but he didn''t want to fall into the disadvantage, so he said, "that time."


    A group of Dongzhou orthodox people just watched yuyangzi walk to the opposite side of Su Li and sit down. Then they slowly tasted tea... No one thought it was wrong. After all, people of practice always have to be hypocritical, right?


    Yuyangzi drank a cup of tea mechanically with Su Li''s rhythm, but he couldn''t hold his breath after all. He asked, "little friend, do you know my intention to come here?"


    Su Li answered calmly, "yes, I just don''t understand you."


    "What?"


    "My sword cliff has been active in Zhongzhou recently, but it rarely bothers you in Dongzhou, but I don''t know why you are doing this?"


    Su Li''s question is very straightforward and sincere... The activities of sword cliff sect in Dongzhou in recent years are absolutely rare. This sword cliff is about to become a simple closed place. Why do these people come to the door?


    Unfortunately, the answer he got was a little uncomfortable and lazy to say more


    Yuyangzi said: "the violent Qin wants to enslave the world, and the sword cliff is the supporter after the violent Qin... We can''t watch the world let the violent Qin poison, so..."


    "If that''s the reason, I''ll admit it for the time being." Su Li stood up sadly, ignoring the stunned yuyangzi, and then the people in front of him said, "in that case, let''s fight!"


    The consistent style of sword cliff teaching is coming again... Fight if you can''t agree, anyway.


    Yuyangzi doesn''t know what to say. Haven''t you considered what you''re facing now?


    No matter how talented and powerful a monk is, he can''t resist the siege of a group of people... There are so many people here!


    But Su Li soon told them that he was not unprepared


    I saw a very strange crown flying in the air behind him, and then the vitality of the world around him suddenly collapsed to the crown


    At the next moment, everyone felt that the world changed for a while, and they fell into a arena together... Autumn arena!


    Forced one-on-one


    This is what Su Li can rely on to talk freely, and it is also the key for the leaders of Jianya to toss with him with confidence... The existence of the autumn arena is simply the playground of Jianya sect.


    Of course, because it is the idea of autumn God Bailu to personally control this artifact, there are some special rules... For example, from one-to-one can be adjusted to "five to five" and "ten to ten".


    Originally she could not do it, but previously she was taken around the battlefield of Wei and Mahan by sword cliff disciples, and her power of faith was about to explode... The bravery of the Qin army made her almost have to turn her saliva out first


    Therefore, today''s autumn arena is different... Not only can even the Yang God Zhenxian circle in and act according to the rules, but also the audience platforms on both sides have gathered clearly.


    The orthodox monks of the "sword folding alliance" all looked confused and forced to find out how they sat in the audience of the arena and could stand up and walk, but they could not touch Su Li standing in the middle of the arena.


    "What''s going on?" Yu Yangzi and the righteous monks exclaimed.


    Su Ligang wanted to explain, but he suddenly noticed it and suddenly looked up at the most conspicuous platform above one side of the arena


    But there, a tall woman with white and greasy skin, but very strong and heroic body shape, full of a kind of power, charm and beauty stood there.


    Although she seems to be wearing "a little less" and that large white flower is very eye-catching, the spirit of Yingwu and the eyes that seem to be penetrating into the world can''t make people feel a trace of profanity at all.


    So she is the autumn God Bailu, the most powerful of the four seasons gods.


    But seeing that Bailu suddenly leaned back, a throne fell behind her.


    She said in a shallow tone and with some laziness: "you can see the rules of the autumn arena by observing it yourself. This fight is a ten to ten mode, so you can choose up to ten people to fight each time... Hurry up, don''t let me wait too long."


    This was at Su Li''s request... He was afraid that it would be a waste of time.


    Moreover, under the ten to ten mode, Begonia will not directly become a flower vine with small flowers like last time.


    Then who else is there around Su Li?


    A girl with innocent big eyes, Rouchang


    And


    Sleepy eyed mang Chang, who was moved from a corner


    Seeing this, Su Li reluctantly picked up MANGCHANG from the ground and put her in his arms. She let her lie on her body and continue to sleep... The child''s state is obviously much worse than qiushen Bailu. She is sleeping most of the day.


    She can''t remember anything when she was xuanming as the winter God. She may be strange, but she still seems very fragile.


    This is the lost god robbery. If you can''t cross it, the winter God is no longer xuanming. Even if we cross over, I''m afraid xuanming is no longer all xuanming.


    Su Li didn''t have a good way to do this. He was still not familiar with the gods.


    On the other hand, his opponent has appeared.


    But how can I say that the right friar across the street really has the brilliance of the right way. Unexpectedly, a person also appeared, which means that he doesn''t want to take advantage and wants to compete with Su Li?


    That''s interesting.


    "This is a bad egg!" make complaints about the girl''s soft heart.


    If you are a normal demon pet, you must jump out and take over the opponent for the master at this time, and then win clean and beautiful, which can be regarded as the embodiment of value.


    But she''s the owner''s pet!


    What is a pet?


    That is, just stay and be responsible for loveliness and beauty


    If you really do more, you look very capable... Beiguang, who has been "distributed", is the best example.


    Therefore, in the girl''s simple consciousness, Beiguang is also a "pet".


    No wonder she always shows such undisguised contempt for Kirin... Because she thinks it''s a "pet''s pet" and always doesn''t put herself in a right position.


    Don''t you just be a waste? I have to look very capable every time, but it turns out that it is a waste every time... It''s really poor.


    Haitang folded on Rouchang''s head and decided to take a good look at her husband''s great power... Although this level of battle can never enter her eyes, the problem is her husband!


    And... She is always full of expectation to see if Su Li will produce any moths this time


    Su Li''s youngest moth is coming


    The man coming out on the other side was a friar who was very proud and was about to announce his name... As a result, Su Li''s hair had been directly pierced.


    With the blessing of the sharp God front, the lethality of "sky crack ¡¤ God front" is filled in an instant


    This hair was extremely elongated under the birth, and then bombarded the friar who was just half prepared for defense


    In an instant, the hair penetrated the man''s chest, which also scattered the mana mobilized in his body, and the powerful spirit also stabbed his spirit.


    Such a simple victory really surprised Su Li... Can''t these decent people in Dongzhou learn better? I don''t know that the greeting method of Jianya sect is to meet Yijian?


    However, since it was already like this, Su Li was not polite. The God thought blessed the hair and the mana worked directly... A prison lock suddenly appeared on the man and completely blocked it.


    Then the hair is pulled out


    "Poof ~"


    A mouthful of blood vomited from the man''s mouth... The wound on his chest was almost invisible, but he had suffered serious internal injury, and his mana was sealed.


    Su Li waved to the man. He was photographed in the air and took off to the square in front of the general altar behind Su Li.


    As he said to his fellow disciples earlier, these people come up for trouble, but it''s not good. They''re really killed, so just be prisoners!


    How to deal with it later. Anyway, Su Li has a lot of experience in dealing with such disobedient people


    But in this way, Su Li can be said to have completely angered those people... But this incompetent rage really made people want to laugh.


    What if you get angry again? Isn''t there only ten at most?

 Chapter 593

    Su Li''s behavior is definitely the biggest humiliation for these righteous people... They don''t even give their self registration number. How can they become famous?


    ... it seems that something is wrong... It should be that this contemptuous attitude is a great disgrace to anyone.


    So this fight will be ready soon. One Dongming, five Yuanying and four golden elixirs


    At first glance, I knew it was the man''s classmate just now, but is it necessary?


    Su Li sighed and didn''t have time to talk nonsense with them.


    The direct heavy Junyi instantly envelops the whole situation


    Chongjun intended to add mana, making him have a very strong gravity field.


    Moreover, due to the role of heavy Junyi, it is not only physical gravity, but also psychological pressure.


    He had been dealt with by high-level friars with spiritual power for so many times before. This time, he also entered the ranks of high-level friars, and the use of this hand of spiritual power is more comfortable.


    Therefore, among the people who entered the cave, the monk of the cave was naturally unhindered, but everyone below the cave was affected to varying degrees.


    Two of the five primordial babies turned into gods, and three of them went out of the body. Among them, the turning into gods friars had felt heavy pressure and obviously shorter.


    The people who went out of the body retreated and used almost all their mana to support... But they used mana to resist Su Li''s spiritual power. The loss ratio was completely unbalanced and almost lost other combat power.


    The worst thing is those golden elixir friars. They are pressed on the ground and can''t move... Their body and mind can''t resist Su Li''s heavy intention.


    Now, Su Li has reached the level of "big man" who can''t be pushed by quantity


    So his long hair was raised again, and the "three thousand sad Swords" really had a very good face. At the same time, the five hair wires produced the sword together, impressively performing the five element sword array with the five element sword Qi of gold, wood, water, fire and earth.


    The gold line is the divine front, the wood line is withered and prosperous, the water line is dark and cold, the earth line is heavy and Jun, and the fire line burns the sky.


    He was so complete that he directly made the friar Dongming feel empty


    It''s normal for one person to perform multiple methods. Yuanying in huashenjing usually does.


    But why is this rarely done in actual combat?


    Because for the true king of Huashen, their own divine thoughts are more than enough, but their magic power that they can control at the same time is limited.


    That is, they have an upper limit on instantaneous mana output.


    When abusing vegetables, of course, it''s a thought and ten thousand methods appear... But if you''re an expert at the same level, this is tantamount to suicide.


    So how can Su Li have such a high clockwise mana output?


    The key is that his mountain and river robe can accumulate infinite mana for him, and this world "dotes on him.".


    He wanted to explore the mystery of the nether world, but the problem was that at this time, his infinite strength of heaven and earth rushed to gather for him to use. In addition to those space pustules filled with turbid poison, he had never encountered a decent space crack again.


    What does this make of him?


    Melancholy, Su Li had cut out five swords in one breath, so that the righteous Dongming didn''t know how to resist


    Each sword is equivalent to the full-strength attack of Huashen''s peak, plus five elements in an array... This level of attack is a little out of specification for the Dongming Zhenjun.


    Su Li''s hair control sword can make a big five element sword array. It''s even a technique that can fight with real immortals for a short time... Just Dongming


    "Poof poof poof!"


    The sword Qi of three consecutive hairs passed through the body of the cave, and then the prison lock appeared, entangled him all over and dragged him back to Su Li''s position.


    Dongming desperately wanted to struggle, and all his mana broke out at this moment... He really broke free, but at the next moment, Su Li suddenly added another hair and plunged it into the position of Dongming''s chest


    The next moment, the real king of the cave was like a balloon poked into a hole, and the condensed mana on the whole person was suddenly released.


    Because Su Li''s hair was impressively stuck in the space crack that he refined into his body!


    Then, with the divine operation of sealing, Su Li suddenly pulled out his hair... When he left the Dongming body, he took a bright silver bright spot


    This is the space crack sealed by him!


    The value of capturing Tianzhenzi in the dry wasteland cave has been reflected... He asked Tianzhenzi about many spatial cracks, and repeatedly "discussed" with Tianzhenzi''s spatial cracks.


    So he naturally added space attributes to his seal


    When the "source of mana" broke away from the cave body, he suddenly turned pale and his eyes were full of panic


    In this way, although it was not said to be knocked down, there was no way to maintain their mana in Su Li''s seal... Of course, it was useless.


    The essential difference between the Dongming Friar and the Huashen friar is that the content of true Yang in Yuanying has reached a degree of qualitative change.


    Yuanying is powerful and can at least survive in a relatively peaceful environment for a long time, rather than just leaving the body for more than seven days.


    Therefore, the space crack refined into the body can only be regarded as a means that can be found in this realm for the friars of Dongming. Now Su Li has directly and completely stripped this means.


    Under the seal, the space crack turned into a silver bead like material and wore it on Su Li''s hair... So he seemed to have another form of hair ornament.


    Su Li still didn''t kill the man, but left him behind with a prison lock.


    The rest of the people are even simpler. One hair is tied together, sealed with a prison lock and left behind... It should be the gate of the main hall of the general altar in the original space, but it is a side wall of the arena in the autumn arena.


    This seems to be announcing his martial arts and continuing to provoke the anger of those outside. At the same time, it also shows his true strength.


    "Don''t go in if you are below the cave." Yu Yangzi said to the people behind him with an ugly face.


    They started to mobilize people, but they didn''t expect Su Li to stop here because of an artifact.


    It''s just that Su Li is really an evil sect... Many years ago, they watched him rob and finish the pill with their own eyes. As a result, just over a decade later, he has become a peerless strongman in the realm of Yuanying.


    Sword cliff sect is also an evil sect... The original second generation disciples have become the third generation disciples, and the strength of these three generations of disciples is no worse than that of the original second generation, even stronger and more in number


    It''s like... In a short period of more than ten or twenty years, Jianya sect has completed a renewal!


    Even now we can see that four generations of disciples have been practicing in laymen... The strength of the disciples of sword cliff sect is growing too fast, isn''t it?


    Next, the so-called "sword folding alliance" of the right way encountered a very embarrassing thing, that is, it is obviously useless for Su Li below Dongming, and a single Dongming is not sure to use the five element sword array in the face of Su Li''s "three thousand sad Swords"... But they can''t pull this face when they want these monks who rely on their identity to end the siege.


    In this moment of embarrassment, suddenly a monk appeared in front of Su Li


    "Good, good, let the poor monk be the villain."


    When they saw it, they all showed their surprised faces one after another.


    "The master ended up in person and invited the younger generation to fight?" yuyangzi also said in surprise.


    Because the old monk is the master Baiyun of Jingguang Temple who has a high status in the main road of Dongzhou!


    Su Li looked at the white cloud master, but he seemed to talk to an old friend: "master, it''s been so many years since I left in a hurry that day."


    He said with emotion, but people in Baiyun felt uncomfortable... Because what he said "so many years" in the eyes of friars of their level is just a matter of passing through the gap and flicking their fingers.


    So Su Li seems to have changed from a junior to a person who can talk with him about his peers... This sense of confusion is too strong.


    Although master Baiyun was stunned, he quickly calmed down, looked at the ring in Su Li''s hand and asked, "donor, still take this ring in his hand."


    Su Li frowned slightly. Why did he have to talk about red old man when he got here?


    His family is so good that he works diligently for him every day without any complaints. Why is this man always holding on?


    ... his attitude of protecting the calf came out, and his face was not very good-looking.


    Seeing his bad face, master Baiyun thought he had stabbed Su Li''s weakness, and then said: "the world is only controlled by the magic robbery in Jingguang temple. He has not only become a sacrifice of the magic robbery, but also brought disaster to the world... But how many people know that the so-called magic robbery actually originated from this ring?"


    The faces of those people outside have changed. Listen to the meaning of the man in Baiyun. In fact, the Dongzhou magic robbery has not passed, and the real magic robbery is actually the man in front of us?


    "I''m afraid you never had any kindness when you gave the ring to wusheng!" the man in Baiyun made the final accusation... This is to turn out the old dirty water of the magic robbery and pour it on Su Li.


    This skill is also a useful trick of decent people. Find yourself a fair reason before doing anything.


    But Su Li is not happy... If he wants to fight, he plays dirty water


    So he simply became interested and decided to "play" with the man in Baiyun


    He simply sat down with a calm face, and the girl Rouchang immediately came forward to pour tea.


    When he picked up the tea cup, he said with a retrospective expression: "speaking of lifelessness... We are actually friends."


    "I saw him off when he was enlightened from the devil and left Dongzhou..."


    "Did I ever regret it when I asked him?"


    Su Li smiled at the white cloud man whose face had become a little strange, and suddenly asked, "guess what he said?"

 Chapter 594

    Master Baiyun''s attempt was very simple. He took this opportunity to remove the bad name of "the place where the magic robbery originated" from Jingguang temple and put all the blame on Su Li and Jianya.


    Because Wu Sheng degenerated into a devil because Su Li gave him a ring.


    And this ring is still on Su Li''s hand. Can it also show that Su Li is a magic robbery at this time, and wusheng is actually framed by Su Li?


    After a logical analysis, according to the idea of master Baiyun, Jingguang temple can be washed white


    It''s just that there''s no way. After all, many people see him possessed, but it can create an image of a ''victim''.


    But unexpectedly, Su Li suddenly talked about his friendship with wusheng. It seemed that he didn''t avoid anything about magic robbery and enchantment... It was amazing.


    "I asked him if he regretted it. Guess what he said?" Su Li asked.


    This rhetorical question disrupted the rhythm of master Baiyun, because he really wanted to know the answer.


    As a person who personally slaughtered Jingguang temple, he killed all his close relatives... Is there any reason for such a person?


    Su Li didn''t sell off. He said calmly, "he still thinks he''s doing right... By the way, he said, master Baiyun, you seem to be almost possessed?"


    "Those who are possessed by the devil can say anything good." master Baiyun said coldly.


    "Into the devil?" Su Li shook his head and said, "I don''t think he is into the devil. On the contrary, I think he completely regards himself as a Buddha after getting rid of the influence of evil thoughts... A real Buddha with the world''s supreme public first."


    The white cloud master''s chest was blocked and said in a very bad tone: "the devil''s words and gestures are just... It''s that Xiaoyou has a good laugh with the devil. It''s hard to believe that Xiaoyou has nothing to do with the devil."


    This meaning is very obvious. It''s almost to blame whether Su Li has been possessed.


    Su Li was really hard to refute this accusation, so he scratched his head in annoyance and said, "well, if you have to say that I have something to do with the devil... Why don''t I admit it?"


    When the words "why not" came out, his tone had a strange feeling of evil.


    Master Baiyun felt something extremely wrong. When he looked at Su Li again, he found that the son of sword cliff in front of him was impressively evil!


    At this time, Su Li was still in that posture and look, but the feeling was different... In the eyes of the man in Baiyun, he seemed to see countless resentments around Su Li, and the boundless killing industry rolled under his feet.


    Looking at Su Li''s eyes, we can see a black-and-white world looming, but it seems to be able to absorb people''s souls together


    He just exists there, just an action of serving tea and drinking water, but he can easily involve all the people''s minds


    This effect is so strange that even the autumn arena can not be completely isolated.


    So many people watching the war in the audience just look at the past, as if they were enchanted.


    Lord of demons


    At a glance, they saw the most fundamental desire in their hearts.


    So on the stand of the arena, it suddenly became miasma


    Many low-level friars lost their manners directly. They began to talk crazy, even say evil words to the people around them, or reveal their hearts to their elder martial sister or elder martial brother


    What''s more, he was directly possessed by black Qi.


    Anyway, it''s a mess.


    "So this is the right friar... The Kung Fu of heart cultivation is not up to the mark." Su Li was slightly stunned, and then said a sarcastic remark.


    In the state of the Lord of demons, it was really a smile, and there were hundreds of beauties... Immediately many people outside turned into flower maniacs.


    Of course, it''s not just that. The girl Rouchang around him is also stunned. The Begonia on her head is also stunned and wants to drool.


    And the youngest daughter, mang Chang, is lying in Su Li''s arms and trying to drill her head... This charm is really killed by men, women, old and young.


    "Cough!" Bailu on the high platform gave a dry cough, and then his tone was a little serious, but he gave a dry warning: "restrain your charm that should die!"


    Su Li followed good advice like a stream. After a little adjustment, he restrained his unique spiritual force field.


    He also feels a little wrong... It''s OK to be stared at by a group of girls, but a group of men stare at him like wolves... It''s very scary.


    However, the shape of the heart Demon Lord was displayed in public for the first time, and he still felt very excited.


    Master Baiyun''s mind obviously fluctuated... Of course, he was not confused by Su Li''s "beauty", but Su Li''s current state can remind all the secrets in his heart. Even if master Baiyun is a strong Buddhist, he still inevitably has shortcomings in his heart.


    "You hesitated, you doubted..." Su Li smiled again, but this time he just opened his skills to master Baiyun.


    "You say I''m a devil, I''m a devil... But your performance is much worse than wusheng. At least he didn''t hesitate. He really had a clear conscience."


    Originally, master Baiyun could barely suppress his evil thoughts when he mentioned wusheng, but now with Su Li''s state of being the master of demons, master Baiyun couldn''t hold his mind for a moment


    "That evil animal has the face to say that he has a clear conscience!"


    As soon as he began to reprimand, he hurriedly announced the Buddha''s name and suppressed his heart... For a while, he looked up a little breathlessly and said to Su Li, "what a peerless devil, it almost made the poor monk angry."


    Su Li saw some dense Qi constantly emerging from him... These seem to be his Buddhist accomplishments?


    So he said, "master, you''d better completely suppress your thoughts first, or your Buddhist powers will be gone."


    Master Baiyun felt chest tightness on the spot... But Su Li was right. His heart was still full of anger, which was poison for the Buddhist magic power he practiced all his life.


    However, the situation that Su Li, the "great devil", had to remind him, made him not only unable to suppress his heart, but also emit white smoke faster.


    At this time, the Begonia held on her head by Rou Chang said with a guiding tone: "this is the defect of the Buddhist magic power... If the Buddha''s mind is unimpeded or the Buddhist Dharma is profound, then the Buddhist magic power is infinitely powerful. It''s nothing to subdue demons and subdue demons."


    "But if the Buddha is suspicious or violates the commandments, then the Buddhist magic power will be greatly reduced."


    Su Li listened and asked curiously, "if you violate the commandments, will it directly affect the divine power?"


    Begonia replied, "Buddhism can be divided into free Dharma and keeping precepts Dharma... Among Lang Jun''s two monk friends, monk Yuannan is the representative of free Dharma. In fact, he practices self rather than Buddha. Therefore, if he can become a Buddha in the future, he will be a Buddha himself."


    "There are also wusheng monks or Jingguang Temple who practice the precepts. The precepts are not to regulate their behavior, but to restrain part of their human nature and gradually reveal their ''Buddha nature''."


    "It''s easier to practice the Dharma of keeping the precepts. It can also be regarded as a way to enhance the spiritual cultivation of Buddhist monks... But correspondingly, the magical powers cultivated by keeping the precepts will be abandoned due to breaking the precepts, just like the monk has committed the angry precepts."


    Su Li didn''t care much about whether master Baiyun broke the precepts. He asked curiously, "it sounds like the upper limit of the practice of ''keeping the precepts'' is limited?"


    Begonia replied, "the Buddha seeks the other shore... Where he is successful in the free Dharma is the other shore; those who hold the precepts pursue the Buddha''s heart with their own heart, and may eventually be led to the other shore where the Buddha is."


    Upon hearing this, Su Li understood... Begonia despised the state of master Baiyun.


    But soon Haitang added: "of course, the free Dharma is actually very difficult. At least so far, it has been said that the Buddha can be accomplished. Compared with the number of people who succeed in practicing the precepts... Today, all Buddhists in the world of heaven basically practice the precepts."


    "Moreover, in the eyes of the precepts Dharma, the Buddhas of the free Dharma may be similar to the demons and heretics."


    Su Li nodded... In fact, it can be understood by replacing the Buddhist kingdom on the other shore established by the Buddha with the heavenly court... Regular cultivation can naturally be led to the other shore.


    And those who practice free Dharma... In fact, it can be like sword cliff taught a "daomen" who wants to set up another portal... Maybe they don''t care too much, but they will never give him a good face.


    Begonia continued, "and there is a very naughty shortcut to practice the precepts... That is to make great wishes!"


    "Buddhist disciples can obtain a spiritual cultivation in advance through great aspirations, and then the realm will advance by leaps and bounds."


    "Of course, this great wish is to be realized, otherwise the spiritual cultivation advanced in advance will continue to fall, and even the state before the great wish may be worse in the end."


    Su Li heard the sound of "tut tut", then looked at the humanity on the white cloud that seemed to have managed to suppress his anger: "the great wish of the master in those years was not aimed at my sword Cliff... Oh, the sword sect in those years?"


    "But now the sword sect has become a sword cliff. Although it is very prosperous, if you deceive yourself, the great wish of the master has been completed?"


    Just now, the man in Baiyun suddenly vomited blood.


    And the momentum of the whole body shrinks rapidly like a leaky ball, and soon it will even fall below the realm of the true Buddha!


    "You... Shut up!" he said angrily, spitting blood, and then spitting blood again.


    Su Li is inexplicable


    Begonia''s heart made up with a sharp knife: "Lang Jun is really terrible. He directly points out that he has been deceiving himself and others... So his state of mind will be broken in an instant... He is not perfect at all. It is because of the true Buddhist practice that he is so easily influenced by Lang Jun."


    Su Li made a sudden appearance and said: "no wonder, when he saw the master, he felt that the Master seemed unstable... It turned out that my ancestor Yuan Feng broke the robbery. The master knew it was difficult to stop the sword clan from rising again, so he was unstable."


    "Now that our sword cliff is strong, the great wish of the master seems to be impossible to achieve... But Su Li is curious. Why did the master make a great wish with the sword sect in those years?"


    "In those days, the sword sect was only content with tiancrack mountain. It seems that Yu Er and others are all right?"


    His voice cooled down


    Why does he display the master form of the heart demon without fear?


    Because their sword cliff has been suppressed and targeted by all aspects since the era of Jianzong. Now the right way of Dongzhou is gathered under the sword Cliff... Anyway, it''s all like this. What else is he afraid of?

 Chapter 595

    Su Li didn''t make a move, but in fact, the master of the heart devil has made a move


    The biggest mistake of master Baiyun is that he shouldn''t launch verbal attacks on Su Li because he washed the land of Jingguang temple... No, Jingguang temple was cleaned, the name of magic robbery was put on Su Li''s head, and the reputation of sword cliff was bad... But people don''t care!


    In turn, he himself... Was completely aroused.


    It''s an avalanche of diabetes insipidus when you have the cultivation of ambition and discipline.


    Su Li didn''t wait for any reply.


    So he sighed and waved a prison lock directly to lock the man in Baiyun. He didn''t encounter any resistance... It''s estimated that the condition of the goods is bad now, and his cultivation has also fallen badly.


    "I don''t accept it! The sword sect was well-known in those days, but it was rampant. Shouldn''t such acts be suppressed?" the voice of master Baiyun came from the prison lock.


    There was a strong sense of grievance in the sound.


    Su Li thought of that year... When Yuan Feng got out of trouble, even if he was empty and Yuan Shen was weak, the man in Baiyun did it himself and didn''t dare to do anything drastic.


    It''s really like being bullied out of the psychological shadow


    However, if you make a great wish for Jianzong, you can make great progress all the way to become a Buddha? He didn''t think about why the sword sect could have such great "value".


    Of course, perhaps the great wish of that year doomed his end now.


    Su Li ignored the crazy monk and "silenced" the world.


    However, in the layers of prison lock seals, the man on the white cloud began to emit black smoke... Thick evil thoughts overflowed from him. It seems that the spiritual cultivation originally obtained from the great wish has now been transformed into evil thoughts.


    "Tut Tut, you''re directly enchanted? It''s quite fragile." Su Li thought and took out the town''s magic sword directly.


    The light on the sword is so bright that it can release the Qi of hardness and Yang, as if it can purify all evils.


    But what has a great visual impact is that this seemingly sacred sword is pinched in the hand of a great demon and strokes at a bald Buddha


    "Hurry up, this is the ''magic sword'' I specially refine. Beheading demons is professional," Su Li said.


    At the next moment, master Baiyun, who was almost possessed by the devil, stopped the process of being possessed by the devil... He was born again, but his lost cultivation couldn''t come back, and the whole person looked very depressed.


    Su Li felt sorry, and then said, "in fact, my sword cliff teaching is just good at expressing his mind with a sword. It''s not unreasonable."


    This is a very insincere whitewashing, but surprisingly persuasive.


    Sword cliff disciples like to express their feelings with swords


    There is another heavyweight in Su Li''s captives, and he still depends on his mouth and gun... The state of the master of the heart devil is really invincible to some extent.


    No, it''s cold again... No one dares to face Su Li.


    The main reason is that master Baiyun''s defeat was too humiliating. He was told the secret in his heart, and then almost ended up being possessed by the devil... Su Li in the state of being possessed by the devil is really terrible, isn''t he.


    But if no one came, someone had to come. Bai Lu was impatient and directly circled ten caves to enter.


    Su Li grinned... It''s really ''a hundred beauties'' that... Even the demons of people in Baiyun can be attracted, not to mention these cave monks?


    The state of the master of mind demons, add 3000 melancholy swords, display various sword techniques, and add the prison cliff magic charm to suppress the seal.


    Su Li used an extremely efficient and concise process to once again play the Dongzhou Zhengdao mountain Wai event into a simple model


    Before long, the autumn arena dispersed, and the scene inside was revealed.


    But he saw old God Su Li sitting on the ground, surrounded by sweet looking pure girls pouring tea, but surrounded by a circle of monks with names on the main road of Dongzhou sealed by prison locks.


    Opposite Su Li was a group of young friars... They wanted to run out after discovering the changes in the world around them, but they were suddenly overwhelmed by the weight of the whole audience.


    So Su Li was really like a demon in the world. Countless prison locks opened and shot, tying these people to the ground one by one.


    None of these people is really immortal cultivation, and I don''t know what the mentality of the man in Baiyun is among these people... But it''s not bad anyway.


    At this time, a very strong will of the true immortal fell from the sky.


    "Let them go!"


    The strong idea of the sky oppressed Su Li. Of course, Su Li still didn''t feel it... He''s powerful now. There''s nothing wrong with walking sideways in this world.


    A moment later, I saw seven real immortal strongmen fall from the sky... They are all the real immortal strongmen behind the righteous alliance.


    So that''s the so-called sword folding alliance, with a total of eight real immortals participating?


    No wonder they are full of confidence... It would be nice if they were so serious about dealing with magic robbery.


    But now


    Su Li looked at the seven "meteors" falling from the sky, and then suddenly there was a "big net" circulating in five elements on his head, which caught it.


    The big five elements sword array opened again... How could the five old swordsmen really let Su Li face this kind of thing alone?


    Just at this time, the door of Jianya altar opened with a loud noise. Ji Lian walked out steadily in a dark green robe like a mortal Confucian and came to Su Li and asked, "have a good time?"


    Su Li looked around a little guilty, and then giggled as if he hadn''t heard.


    Ji Lian silently rubbed his temples and said, "now that you''ve been open to play like this for once, you should take care of yourself and don''t run around?"


    The vice leader is really well intentioned.


    Is it easy for him to stand such a naughty auspicious baby?


    Then he looked at the prisoners on the ground and asked in a very disgusting tone, "what are these people still doing, put them back and let them continue to be enemies with us?"


    Su Li looked at Ji Lian and took a breath... It''s true that he was a patriarch. The original "benevolence" was only forced to be so under the background of the times in those years. In his bones, it was still the "simple and straightforward" (cruel and cruel) of the sword sect.


    The sealed people in that place are really going to cry... If the sword cliff sect is not a good place, the people here are also fierce one by one.


    Su Li thought it was inappropriate


    Although with the current trend of sword cliff, there will be no problem if all these people are killed.


    He is here, and the five old swords are there. Even if they break the sword alliance again, there will be no problem.


    But what happens when they''re gone?


    No matter what the Dongzhou cultivation world looks like, is such a big cause and effect really affordable to the younger disciples of Jianya?


    Perhaps in the future, we can only take the road of intimidating the world and then making the world the enemy. Only by becoming the "great devil" in the cultivation world of Dongzhou can we continue.


    ... but there are always times when a great religion will prosper and decline, unless the sword cliff religion can destroy the whole cultivation world in Dongzhou, making the sword cliff unique in the end of the Dharma.


    But it''s impossible and there''s no need to live so tired.


    Su Li''s temper is not like that. He will think of some better ways


    So he thought and secretly planted a magic seed for everyone through the prison lock


    "Let them go. They are all from the practice circle of Dongzhou. They will spend a great disaster together in the future. There is no need to beat them to death."


    Su Li said with a public expression.


    Ji Lian: "


    If I had said so, he begged just now!!


    This made him very embarrassed. If they were all released, these people would still look up and see the "villagers" in Dongzhou. What would they think of themselves?


    Ji Lian was the leader after all. He immediately changed his face and said, "I knew you didn''t kill your heart... Although our sword cliff sect withdrew from Dongzhou Zhengdao earlier, it didn''t become an enemy of Zhengdao... Are you right?"


    This is the mind skill of the patriarch level. Naturally, people at the patriarch level should understand it.


    So yuyangzi understood.


    He hurriedly said: "Ji Lian''s Taoist friends are right. All the people in Baiyun are involved in this alliance... Now it seems that he has his own selfishness and uses my Dongzhou right path to meet his selfish desires... This time, yuyangzi is really wrong!"


    Look, there''s a reason, there''s a ghost for the dead, and there''s a step down


    Ji Lian looked distressed and said, "I didn''t expect that master Baiyun looked so disgusting. It should be noted that he and martial uncle Yuanfeng were still close friends, but stabbed in the back one after another..."


    "Is extremely extremely, such a humble villain, really damn..."


    They were polite for a long time, and then yuyangzi said, "look, Ji Liandao, are we... Huh?"


    Ji Lian pretended to hesitate for a while and then suddenly said, "yes, yes, look at me... I had a good talk with Taoist friends. I forgot the important thing... Xiao Li, untie the shackles of Taoist friends quickly. How can I be so rude."


    Su Li was shocked... She could only feel that Ji Lian was really worthy of being a patriarch. At the same time, she felt that she was definitely not suitable to be such a person.


    He didn''t move slowly under his hands and soon released all these people.


    But at this time, xinshenpei suddenly received Ji Lian''s question: "really let it all go?"


    Su Li replied, "it''s all right. I planted ''Magic Seeds'' for them."


    Ji Lian suddenly looked at Su Li with an expression of "amazing to heaven and man", as if there was a meaning of "self lamenting Fu ru".


    If this kind of vision is translated, it may be understood as: it is really worthy of being the son who can lead the rise of Jianzong. This means is really dark enough!


    In a word, Su Li and Ji Lian admire each other... One heart is black enough, and the other cheek is thick enough.


    So one of them led the rise of sword cliff, and the other turned the tide to the low ebb of Jianzong... They can be called double pride.

 Chapter 596

    The so-called "sword folding alliance" ended this war.


    Although we found a good reason to end the dispute, and even the five old swords in the empty air broke away from the seven real immortals... Everyone knows how badly Dongzhou was defeated in this war.


    The whole path gathered eight real immortals and twenty Dongming to discuss sword cliff. As a result, all the people below the real immortals were blocked by the saint son of sword cliff, and the seven real immortals were forcibly dragged to the sword array by the five old swords for a while.


    There is also a true Buddha, master Baiyun. Since then, it can be said that he has been removed from the strong of the true immortal level, and even from the main road of Dongzhou... What is this not a disastrous defeat?


    In this battle, the "big five element sword array" of Jianya sect was famous in Dongzhou, because it was a strange array that could not be broken without gathering ten real immortals in theory.


    The reputation of the son of sword cliff and the town magic sword Su Li completely shocked Dongzhou.


    Although he borrowed the artifact of the autumn arena, it was an indisputable fact that he had made the whole "Dongzhou elite" all over the world.


    As for the fact that he directly cut off the true Buddha practice of the man in Baiyun with the front of his words in that process, it has become a legendary event that has spread widely... But the body of the demon he revealed in this process has been concealed by coincidence.


    These people don''t know what their psychology is. They just feel that if they spread adverse remarks against Su Li, they will feel uncomfortable


    So an interesting phenomenon appeared


    Almost all the top leaders and elites of Dongzhou Zhengdao know that Su Li is the master of demons, but this is still a secret.


    After all, as the facade of the right way, they have no face to say that so many people have been defeated by a demon and then released... So they can only whitewash it.


    For a time, the legend about the "chivalrous man''s benevolence" of the magic sword Su Li in Shengzi Town, Jianya began to spread. It seemed that he had suddenly become a great new generation of genius in the right way of Dongzhou


    The change in the status of sword cliff sect is even more magical... After these people return, the original "sword cliff sect" has become the "leader of the right way", and Dongzhou''s right way sect will follow.


    ... although this may be a perfect way of Dongzhou''s right path, they may want to settle after the prosperity of the generation of Jianya sect has passed.


    It''s right to think so, but the problem is that they have been attacked by Su Li''s black hand, but they don''t feel it


    They didn''t think about it. Why did they dare not speak ill of Su Li when the holes were dug and refined into the space cracks in their bodies?


    Friar Dongming is not so counselled


    Su Li was satisfied with his 20 Silver Beads like new hair ornaments... This is a space crack carefully selected and opened up by 20 powerful people, which is equivalent to giving him 20 endless mana sources at once.


    Of course, what the source of this mana is actually of little significance to him, because the world is really "kneeling and licking" badly. Since he was able to seal turbid poison, his mana has never been lacking.


    Since then, the situation in Dongzhou''s cultivation world has been completely settled.


    All sects and factions in the former western Qin Dynasty, led by sword cliff sect, were elated at once. They felt that they had bet on the right treasure.


    Zongmen, who had been hesitant to "expand business", also began to join the big family of "sword cliff system" and began to set up express services among mortals.


    I have to say that these Xiuzhen sects have indeed benefited greatly in this process... Human finance is not mentioned. Practitioners are not good at that.


    But they are also connected with the national fortune of the great Qin Dynasty... Now that the great Qin Dynasty is booming, their cultivation level is also advancing by leaps and bounds.


    Now everyone has tasted the sweetness. Even if the sword cliff is not pushed behind, they are unwilling to quit.


    Because through this sword folding alliance event, they have been able to see that their rapidly developing zongmen forces are not necessarily worse than those in Shandong.


    What is lacking is only Dongming or a real immortal.


    Therefore, the sword cliff sect has not paid much attention to the so-called righteous sects in the east of tiancrack mountain for a long time... Because under the rule of sword cliff, there are forces that can resist it.


    Sword cliff sect has become a super force in the Pearl world... It''s not too much to call it unique.


    This is the outbreak of humanitarian asylum in Dongzhou for thousands of years, and it is also influenced by the robbery of the Pearl world.


    Only in this way, Su Li began to worry again... He was afraid that the sword cliff disciples would be arrogant and complacent, so he began to prepare for the full opening of the heart demon sword cliff world


    Really, at the beginning, the five old swords decided to cooperate with Su Li to "play" with Ji Lian. They just wanted to make him happy. Just stay at Jianya and don''t go out and cause trouble.


    But unexpectedly, Su Li did stay at home, but it also brought them a huge trouble


    The heart magic sword cliff world will be completely open to the disciples, but it will never be all open.


    Especially in the forest with many demons behind the sword cliff, how to divide the experience area and how to arrange it all need to be considered


    It''s true that Su Li is the co owner of this world, but the five old swords are also important ''GM''... They are busy.


    Moreover, Su Li didn''t take time off this time, because he felt that since what he could learn and make progress by going down the mountain for today''s sword cliff disciples was extremely limited, he should create a world with experience value for them in the heart demon world.


    It''s just that it seems difficult, and there''s no need to rush for the moment.


    He just took the time to think when helping the five old swords plan the "Forbidden Forest in the back mountain"


    Two years passed in a flash


    Su Li is wandering in the guisheath palace.


    He had gradually understood why Ji Lian felt unable to hold down the realm after the Dongming realm.


    In fact, with the growth of Yuanying, Yuanshen can go in and out of the nether world and Jiutian at will, which makes it easier to understand and understand the world.


    In particular, he found another important role of space cracks... That is, through the strange and strange space cracks, he can touch some more original law information in the world!


    The so-called space crack is actually the appearance of the edge of the world.


    The large or small space in these cracks is some world fragments attached to the edge of the world.


    A large number of world fragments can be combined to form a small plane space. If it is a coincidence, life and civilization can even be born in it!


    And its ultimate form is the little thousand star world in Su Li''s knowledge of the sea


    In fact, this little thousand star world is not naturally formed... The previous big collision stripped a large area of space from the original pearl world, and finally gave birth to this little thousand star world.


    As for why the little thousand star world has not been opened yet... Su Li found that his consciousness would pop up as soon as he entered, so he dared not ask or say anything.


    But at this time, he suddenly had a whim when wandering around the world


    The Friar''s whim is very important, so he follows the direction of palpitation and comes to an incarnation of God.


    But he came to a farm at the foot of tiancrack mountain in the north of Anyang City.


    He saw a group of well-off mortals gathered in a big house, but they were crying and sad.


    The incarnation of his mind is just a wisp of smoke, which can''t be seen clearly.


    But he found that an old man who was as angry as a hairspring on the bed suddenly widened his eyes and asked with a flushed face, "Li''er, are you back? Li''er...?"


    Su Li throbbed again in a daze... So the cause and effect was clear.


    He sighed and said, "it''s me... After years of absence, father, the child has come back."


    He recognized the old man, the father who sent him to tiancracked mountain more than 20 years ago... But his practice life was so wonderful that these mortal relatives didn''t remember much.


    "Li''er... Father, you are the most sorry person in his life... This time, did you come to take me away?" the old man looked at Su Li with dull eyes and asked, as if Su Li had come to claim his life.


    Su Li smiled and said, "my father thought too much. Li was just a whim when wandering in the daytime. He came to see his father off the last leg."


    The old man showed his surprised face and couldn''t help asking, "Li''er... Now you are a man or a ghost... No, no, those in tiancrack mountain are immortal masters. Are you an immortal or a God?"


    Su Li said with a smile, "maybe an immortal or a God."


    Sooner or later, that''s right.


    The old man listened as if a huge stone fell to the ground in his heart. He suddenly laughed: "it''s great. I didn''t expect that old man Su finally gave birth to such a promising boy... Close my eyes, close my eyes!"


    Laughing, the old man gasped.


    This time, he was sad or laughing in the air, and he kept talking about ghosts and immortals, but he really jumped the younger generation around him.


    But once they were out of breath, all the younger generation cried.


    Su Li''s wisp of blue smoke was neither sad nor happy. He just quietly watched his father die in his life, and then a wisp of dead soul slowly separated from the flesh and lingered over the house.


    Su Li just sighed, and then the brilliant work of clarity in his mind


    The crying young generation of the Su family only felt that when their eyes suddenly lit up, they saw a soft and bright God sitting cross legged in the air, releasing the light and slowly crossing the souls of their ancestors.


    The whole family was stunned... The face of the God was beautiful and soft, with long hair scattered and decorated with gold and silver hair ornaments, which seemed elegant and graceful.


    They don''t know who this is, just kowtow and pray


    In fact, old man Su has no regrets. It''s a matter of one breath to cross.


    But he probably wanted to leave some spiritual thoughts for the Su family.


    At the same time, watching his father ascend to heaven with a smile, he suddenly became curious... Where did he ascend to heaven?


    There may be reincarnation in this world, but it may be different from what he used to know.


    But in any case, this whim also completely broke Su Li''s common fate


    There is one less obstacle in your heart. Naturally, the glass is clear and the Tao is refined.

 Chapter 597

    When Su Li woke up from his wandering Taixu, he felt that he had less contact with the world.


    This means that there are fewer fetters. When he saw that the Su family he was born had gradually become a local rich family because of the tax-free benefits he brought, he had little concern.


    The Su family gave him life, and he has been rich for generations... This is enough for the mortal family.


    This is the longest time he has been closed... He can''t help feeling that there is no sun and moon in the mountain.


    In fact, if he is willing, it will not be a problem even if he continues to be closed for another hundred years, but the world is not comfortable and there is no way for him to practice comfortably.


    In the past two years, the disciples of Jianya did make frequent explorations in the south of Zhongzhou according to his instructions, and made careful contact with Nayang religion.


    How to say, these people of Yang sect are very interesting. They actually feel like some disciples of sword cliff.


    Maybe it''s true. When sword cliff disciples meet Yang sect disciples... They say hello at the same time, regardless of order!


    After greeting, they confirmed their eyes and found that everyone was the same kind of people. It was easy to establish some simple friendship.


    It''s just that the temperament of sword cliff sect is formed in the continuous battle with the demon clan in tiancrack mountain. So how does the temperament of Yang sect come from?


    It''s also that the sword cliff believers are too honest, and the people of the Yang sect are also secretive about it, so Su Li didn''t get the specific situation of the Yang sect for a while.


    This time, Su Li woke up from seclusion because the Yang sect finally decided to make formal contact with Jianya sect... As the son of Jianya, he was the only person to make formal contact.


    So he began to gather up the divergent ideas and divide them, leaving them in the boundary of heart magic sword cliff, in Beidi, in Wei and Han


    These thoughts are divided back to the noumenon, and then converge into an unprecedented powerful state.


    If previously his spiritual power was only close to Dongming, relying on the power of small seal, he could fight Dongming and even real immortals.


    So now he really has the spiritual power and Yuanshen strength of Dongming level.


    At this time, he was a real monk in the cave.


    He stood up with his eyes burning, pushed the door out of the quiet room, but saw the dog standing straight at the door, his ears and his head.


    It looked at Su Li and came over happily with a cry.


    Su Li reluctantly rubbed the dog''s head and asked, "can''t you all turn into human form? How can you still maintain the original form... Demon repair the original form, and the body cultivation will affect the speed of perception."


    But the meat sausage... No, it''s Rou Chang, but her eyes are pure and clear, shaking her tail, as if Su Li could understand her meaning.


    Su Li sighed and said, "well, you can''t wag your tail. You''re not used to it... It''s really your style. Just like it."


    Rou Chang actually prefers to be "meat intestines" and wags her tail more happily... Indeed, how can Su Li safely leave her alone?


    You can only take it with you all the time.


    Moreover, he is used to having his dog wagging its tail outside waiting for him every time he leaves the customs.


    When he came outside, he saw a scene of tension... Begonia suspended in the air, hands akimbo and MANGCHANG glared in front of him.


    At the age of eight, mang Chang has a guilty face. In the face of the gaze of her mother, she dare not even look back.


    Su Li smiled and asked, "Begonia, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong with Xiao MANGCHANG?"


    Begonia replied angrily: "my body is teaching the child to read and write. Unexpectedly, she has been cheating and playing slippery, but she refuses to pay attention..."


    Mang Chang heard Su Li''s voice and jumped up with a happy shout. The little man dragged Su Li''s thighs and rubbed his head


    Wait, what''s the matter with this posture


    Su Li looked at the meat intestines with a look of appreciation next to him. He didn''t know how to express his mood... What did his child learn from it.


    "Ah... Look at her, Mr. lang. how can she look like this." Haitang''s tone has collapsed. It seems that she has really been trying to teach Xiao MANGCHANG, but it''s a pity that the child wants to ''bear'' visually.


    But Xiao MANGCHANG is also plausible: "father, MANGCHANG was reincarnated in ancient times, and there is no need to learn those."


    Su Li and Haitang ignored it, and then asked inexplicably, "who told you this?"


    "It was the Tianzhenzi old Taoist priest arranged by my father. He told me all day long how great I was..." MANGCHANG said naively but with great approval.


    Su Li immediately covered his face, and then had an impulse to destroy Zhenzi to humanity... Miscalculation.


    "I see. I''ll change your teacher next... Zhenzi that day is not suitable." he can only arrange it like this.


    But who else can he give his daughter to?


    "Begonia, how about I decide to bring MANGCHANG to Wuyang? At least the child of Beiguang and Ji Heng, the son of Shizu, have grown up very well and are suitable for enlightenment."


    Haitang listened thoughtfully, but suddenly there was a green light in his eyes and said, "Lang Jun, let Wuyang bring MANGCHANG and Ji Heng to my concubine to teach and live. My concubine also wants to participate in the education of these children."


    Su Li was slightly stunned, and then realized that this was a direct dialogue between noumenon Chun and him.


    Although he felt very strange, he nodded and said, "OK, if so, it would be best... Next, I have to deal with the matter of Yang religion. It will involve the great disaster of heaven and earth. I really have no time to look after MANGCHANG."


    He did.


    Although the gods of the four seasons gathered around him in various forms for a reason, he felt that no matter what it was, it could not affect the education his daughter should receive.


    As for the consequences of Wuyang teaching... Let''s say, he believes that the aesthetic and gender cognition of the great God level should be strong... Probably.


    It took another day to deal with the chores after leaving the customs, and then he took meat intestines and begonias to the transmission array


    But in the process, Haitang thought of something and said to him, "by the way, fluorene mang guy has been so outrageous recently that he has moved his heart. Why don''t you take her with you?"


    What kind of mind is this? Will you tear people apart?


    Su Li thought for the first time and didn''t rely on Haitang: "no, my grandmaster is poor enough to make her happy."


    Begonia pursed her lips like a child''s temper and said, "really, I wanted her to stay and help my husband. As a result, it''s useless at all. Now I''m just talking about love..."


    In fact, her mind is very simple. Seeing that even the useless girl fluorene mang is about to "fix the fruit", her own love life is still a little unclear. How can this be?!


    Su Li didn''t understand a woman''s mind, but he knew how to make Haitang happy.


    He said, "now it''s just us again. Let''s go."


    He bent over, took the sausage the size of a palm, stuffed it into his pocket, put the Begonia on his shoulder, and then stepped into the transmission array


    Begonia was stunned at that moment when her head drooped and her cheeks flushed... She seemed to hear Su Li''s meaning: they can live together again!


    Of course, sausage doesn''t count as a pet.


    When Su Li stepped out, he was already in another Jianya Courtyard South of Kunlun Mountain in Zhongzhou... This time it was not his expansion, but Jianya disciples set up it to facilitate the exploration of the southern region.


    When he got out of the transmission array, the disciples of the sword cliff around him immediately bowed down and shouted respectfully: Holy Son.


    This is a heartfelt respect. After all, their son can really pray and work.


    Su Li waved his hand. He had seen it. His long hair was raised slightly, and the hair decorated with golden water droplets made a "tinkling" sound.


    The hair decorated with silver beads seems to have no weight at all, fluttering gently, looking particularly elegant.


    Su Li walked all the way out of the area where the transmission array was located and came to the main hall of the other courtyard. However, he saw a monk wearing black gold background patterns and red flame patterns waiting there.


    "Your Excellency is the son of sword cliff?" the man asked first.


    This kind of speaking style may seem a little rude in the eyes of ordinary people, but when everyone has a straight thinking to communicate


    "Yes, it''s Su Li. Who''s your excellency?" Su Li asked.


    "I''m Xiang Xian, the ''Shaoyang envoy'' of Yang sect, who came here to discuss the establishment of diplomatic relations with Jianya sect."


    Su Li knew something as soon as he heard it, so he asked, "your teacher is in trouble?"


    Xiang Xian was slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, Su Li said something.


    But he had asked straight before, and now he answered straight: "yes, my Yang religion has reached an unsustainable level."


    Su Li immediately said, "there is no problem in establishing diplomatic relations. What kind of help do we need?"


    When people are really honest, the pace of conversation is fast. In a few words, they have to talk about some practical things in the past.


    Xiang Xian was a little embarrassed. He said, "our Yangjiao doesn''t just ask for but don''t know the return. We don''t need your free assistance. We will pay the corresponding remuneration."


    This sect is very interesting. Obviously, it has been shouldering a secret mission until now, but it has completely isolated itself from other forces in China.


    Maybe they naturally despise those forces in Zhongzhou. If they had not been impressed by the people who met Jianya this time, I''m afraid they wouldn''t come to the door for help.


    Su Li was not interested in what he said. He just asked, "then why don''t you tell us about your trouble? Maybe we can face it together... After all, those things shouldn''t be your responsibility?"


    Xiang Xian was really shocked this time, because many of Su Li''s words talked about the secret of his heart

 Chapter 598

    For Su Li''s straight to the point, this time the Shaoyang envoy of the Yang sect was no longer so outspoken, but hesitated before saying, "this is the responsibility and obligation of the Yang sect. We have our persistence, so don''t ask any more."


    Su Li sighed, but didn''t insist. He just asked, "what do you need? We''ll try our best to collect it for you... Not to mention the reward. I just want to see the enemy you face. Can you?"


    Shaoyang envoy Xiang Xian hesitated for a moment, finally nodded and said, "I can answer this. I don''t know when the son of sword cliff wants to go?"


    Su Li said, "thank you, Ambassador Shaoyang. I''m here for your Excellency and your church, so I can start at any time."


    Xiang Xian was also a simple man. After hearing this, he immediately said, "in that case, please ask the son to arrange his followers to follow me. We''ll start now."


    Talking to such a cheerful person is crisp and simple.


    Su Li''s basic goal has also been achieved... He just wants to see what the enemy of Yang religion is like.


    When the disciples of Jianya walked around the southern part of Zhongzhou, except for the core sphere of influence of Yang religion, they did not rashly violate it, but most of the southern areas were signs of the activities of terrible beasts like wild animals.


    However, this giant beast is not and can not be the real enemy of Yang religion, so there is Su Li''s request this time


    Yang Jiao is too closed. He not only refuses to come out, but also refuses to contact people outside... This time, it is a rare opportunity.


    Now Su Li''s side has gathered all the decent gods in the five heavenly courts. Even if this kind of thing had nothing to do with him, he had to take it to heart.


    And now the sword cliff sect is becoming more and more powerful. No matter what happens in this world, it can''t be said that it has nothing to do with him. At least he will solve the abyss before flying to the upper world.


    So Su Li soon set out on the road with Xiang Xian, the envoy of Shaoyang.


    The disciples of Jianya are busy in their own way and turn a blind eye to Su Li''s going out again... They are used to it. Anyway, their son will certainly "find a job" for them after he goes out. Let''s enjoy the "final peace" now.


    When they came out of the other courtyard of Jianya, Xiang Xian obviously relaxed a little... Obviously, this is a lack of security. In other people''s territory, especially seeing so many sword repairs, they have been nervous and full of tension.


    At this time, he said slowly, "I thought the son would bring at least some followers, but I didn''t expect to dare to go to our Yang religion alone. It''s really brave."


    Su Li was surprised: "Shaoyang envoy can come to our sword cliff other courtyard in person. Naturally, I can go to your sect alone."


    Xiang Xian looked a little embarrassed and asked, "did the son misunderstand anything?"


    Su Li looked strange: "if you can take the title of ''Shaoyang'', you should also be an heir in Yangjiao. What''s the problem?"


    Since it is called "Yang religion", Shaoyang must be a very noble position... In some countries in Dongzhou, there are even people who describe "Shaoyang" as the crown prince of a country.


    But Xiang Xian said, "I''m just the ''Shaoyang envoy'', which is one of the three envoys under the ''Shaoyang Lord'' seat in the Church... Although I have some real power, I really shouldn''t be called ''Shaoyang''."


    Su Li was speechless for a moment. It seemed that he had misunderstood


    It seems that I''m a little worried. Maybe it''s better for disciple Bei Guang to come and inquire first.


    But it''s not a big deal. He said, "it''s already like this. I can''t just go home like this. Let''s go on. I''m really curious about Yang religion."


    Xiang Xian was obviously relieved. He was really worried that Su Li would feel humiliated and refuse to move on.


    "The son of God knows the great righteousness. I''m too rash this time." Xiang Xian said sincerely.


    Honest people are like this. When you treat each other sincerely, he will become very talkative.


    Xiang Xian had some proud airs, but when Su Li was still willing to go with him, he became much more polite.


    Along the way, I also met Su Li''s requirements. Instead of rushing on, I slowly went deep into the southern region along the way and explained all kinds of Customs to Su Li while walking.


    "The son of God, be careful. We are ''falling off the original land'' at this time. The earth here has been polluted by abnormal vitality, and many animals and plants have become abnormal."


    It''s more than the abnormality of animals and plants. As far as Su Li''s eyes see, there are cliffs everywhere. Even within the scope of his eyes, he can see that some broken soil layers are rising to form new cliffs, and some originally towering mountain walls fall and become valleys.


    "The Qi of the earth vein here is very chaotic and irritable. How can it be like this?" Su Li asked in surprise.


    However, without waiting for an obvious answer, he has already projected the star projection of the Pearl world in front of him


    The projection of the planet is deduced according to his understanding. What the world should be like at this time.


    But obviously, this figure is completely different from the actual situation now... This is what Su Li doubts.


    In theory, his mountain and river vests have been recognized by the world. There is no reason why there will be such mistakes?


    So he thought for a moment and thought that maybe it was not his fault, but something wrong in the world


    With the knowledge that there is something wrong with the world, when you look at the "falling off the original" in front of you, you have some very clear knowledge in your heart


    "I see. It is the gas of the original Southern wasteland that is eroding into this land, which makes the land become violent and powerful, and is in an extremely unstable state all the time... So the root of the problem lies in what makes the gas of the remaining Southern wasteland flow to Zhongzhou."


    He muttered to himself, but he made clear the crux of the land.


    Xiang Xian was a little stunned. He never thought that Su Li could analyze the root cause of the terrain change here just by stepping on this land.


    At the same time, he looked at the spherical projection in front of Su Li, which clearly marked the whole Zhongzhou, Dongzhou and the extreme north. He also felt ashamed


    To tell you the truth, he really looked down on all the forces of the cultivation world outside the Yang sect.


    However, his previous contact with the disciples of Jianya made him first know that there are Jianya sect, which is not inferior to Yang sect in strength, and the disciples of the sect are also quite "pragmatic" forces.


    This time, he was shocked by the vastness of the world in Su Li''s eyes... Just looking at the spherical projection in Su Li''s chest, he felt like a frog at the bottom of a well.


    "It''s just your son, there seems to be something wrong with this projection?" he asked, of course referring to the land under their feet.


    Su Li nodded and said, "it''s wrong, because this is my deduction based on the world prototype before the big bang and combined with the overall situation of Dongzhou after the big bang, most of the far north and some of the terrain of Zhongzhou."


    "If what I expected was right, if the world had no external influence, then the world should be like this now."


    "Something is obviously wrong now, so the world is really affected by external forces..."


    Xiang Xian felt that he was listening to the heavenly book... What Su Li studied was too tall for him.


    His eyes never left the southern region. How could he keep up with Su Li''s eyes?


    But he is a practitioner after all. Even if his vision is not so wide, his brain reacts quickly.


    He asked, "I just don''t know what changes will be caused by the actual situation here today according to the world model of the son?"


    It''s also a kind of school examination, because he doesn''t believe that there is such a person who can know everything in the world.


    Su Li didn''t think much of it. Instead, he pointed to the most towering "fault boundary mountains" in the projection and said, "this is the fault boundary mountains at the junction of Dongzhou and Zhongzhou. After the great collapse, Daxia slipped into the abyss, and the corresponding peaks of the fault boundary mountains rise."


    "This is the natural coordination of the operation of the earth''s veins in the world, so the earth''s veins of the fault boundary mountains are condensed and majestic. After they are completely formed, I''m afraid they will become the last and largest fairy mountain in the world."


    "Similarly, there is the southern wasteland... The southern wasteland is affected by the great collapse, some land is broken, and the earth vein is squeezed for a while. At most, some new mountains should be formed at the junction of China and Europe, and then they should be finalized soon."


    "But now the situation is that almost all the earth veins that originally belonged to the southern wasteland are constantly squeezed into the southern part of Zhongzhou, making it difficult for the earth veins of the two places to be truly stable."


    "So that is what it is. No wonder the central plains are full of vitality. It''s because the southern and northern continent is also eroding the Central Plains." Zhong Zhou is the two island that brings together the essence of the continent.


    "The power generated by the collision of earth veins will not only make the surface topography change extremely, but also affect the surrounding animals and plants to change dramatically... That is, it will become huge?"


    Xiang Xian is really going to be shocked. He finds that Su Li has speculated about the situation in this land... Is there such a wise person in the world?


    If Xiang Xian was touched by the force shown by the disciples of Jianya, now he is really convinced by Su Li''s wisdom.


    At this time, it seems that they stayed in place for a long time and attracted the attention of a terrible beast


    A small mountain in front of them suddenly shook and rioted, as if it were a frequent thing here.


    But at this time, a huge ferocious head suddenly appeared under the suddenly pulled up mountain, and then it suddenly stretched out and fell down to the place where they were like a huge tentacle

 Chapter 599

    The sudden monster attack did not exceed Su Li''s expectation. He didn''t even look at the monster and directly threw out a prison cliff amulet


    Xiang Xian is still on full alert and is ready to show his skills in front of Su Li... After all, Su Li should not be used to dealing with giant animals of this level. It can also be regarded as showing the guests the real "local conditions and customs" in southern China.


    However, when he was still thinking about how to win crisp defense... The tentacle like head of the giant beast had been solved.


    The prison cliff flew out of the sky, and the huge divine soul''s deterrent force played a role, but it directly put the giant beast''s head into a state of vertigo.


    Then the prison lock was tangled up. The suppression, soul calming and soul locking, coupled with the absorption effect of thousands of trees and flowers, were all applied. The giant beast was lying obedient and had no meaning to move at all.


    Su Li flew over lightly, and then looked carefully at the trapped beast... Well, it''s a very ordinary snake. It doesn''t have the smell of wild animals he imagined.


    "The physical essence is not as much as expected. It seems that there is only such a big body in the air, but it doesn''t have the accumulation of infinite years like the wild beast."


    He looked at the beast and judged.


    Begonia has drilled a small head in the hair nest behind his neck, looked at it and said, "in fact, this is a wild beast, because the formation of wild beasts is also related to the frequent earth vein riots at the beginning of the formation of the world."


    "It is only after tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years of accumulation that wild animals can have such a powerful body, and their accumulation is not enough, and this narrow land vein riot area is not enough to give birth to more wild animals."


    Su Li had another harvest, so he showed a clear look.


    But Xiang Xian was expressionless... It was like a learning scum accidentally entered the world of learning bullies, either shivering or pretending not to hear anything.


    "Lord son, we''d better hurry on our way. I''ve sent the information of the son''s invited visit back to the sect. The first Yang sect leader and the Shaoyang sect leader must be preparing and waiting."


    Su Li''s research interest was interrupted, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he will stay here for some time. He has time to study.


    So he nodded and said, "then let''s hurry up."


    Xiang Xian really breathed a sigh of relief, and finally he won''t be so embarrassed... He thought that the people of Jianya sect were reckless men like him, but he didn''t expect that there were "aliens" like Su Li.


    So Xiang Xian just got up and flew... It is worth mentioning that the flying speed of this red Changhong is really not slow, which shows the subtlety of the inheritance of Yang religion.


    Su Li also spread his sword wings to resist the wind.


    There are many characteristics in his divine power, but the day after tomorrow has blessed his popular attribute ability, so he is also very fast in flying against the wind.


    It even seemed that it was easy to bite behind Xiang Xianhua Changhong with just a little flapping of his wings.


    Xiang Xian noticed the situation behind him. He was a little stunned, but he thought it was reasonable... After all, Su Li gave him the feeling of being strong and full of knowledge.


    Without stopping, he hurried through the air to the southernmost tip of Southern Zhongzhou.


    Su Li followed, but he was still observing the changes of the earth vein and terrain here


    However, it is found that the more southward, the frequency and amplitude of topographic changes are also increasing, and even the whole earth seems to have been in an earthquake with continuous aftershocks.


    No place has a complete landform, so that it is difficult to even have suitable life here.


    Surprisingly, however, he then saw a huge volcano rolling with thick smoke.


    However, within the scope of the volcano, there is no so fierce earth vein change.


    The volcano is huge, bigger than he thought.


    The burning smoke rose like a column, forming a dark cloud like the end of the day in the sky.


    The sun can no longer shine here, but the constantly churning magma of the crater and the lava flow flowing from the volcano from time to time make this area still bright in a pungent smell of sulfur.


    To his surprise, there was a big city at the foot of the volcano!


    This is really a big city, bigger than all the central city states Su Li has seen.


    Moreover, there are many kinds of buildings, and even cave structures like honeycomb built on the mountain... According to a rough estimate, such a city may be able to accommodate one to one million and a half million people.


    Almost half of the volcanoes are within the scope of the city... This situation is really a cold sweat.


    If this huge volcano erupts, won''t all the people in this city be finished?


    But Su Li soon found another thing for a second... Although there are many magma flowing down the volcano, there are many ditch structures like water diversion, which lead these magma to the other half halfway up the mountain.


    So the volcanic lava flowing down from the top of the mountain is like a magma River hanging in the air, flowing over a towering building complex.


    And it was like a building complex against a lava river. If Su Li was right, it should be the general altar of Yang religion.


    "It''s shocking," Xiang Xian said. "This is the cohesion of our Yang religion... Whenever we see the lava River hanging overhead, we can feel the divine power of the God of fire."


    Su Li nodded politely in agreement... Indeed, if it weren''t for Shenwei, he really couldn''t think of anything else to explain the current phenomenon contrary to common sense.


    But the God of fire?


    Su Li asked by tapping his ring with his finger.


    The red old man, who has completely become a tool man, reluctantly took his head and said, "you know, I can''t say."


    Su Li knew in an instant... It was clear enough. Isn''t the God of fire the God of summer?


    Think about it, Chun is the God of spring and the God of flowers, and Bailu also has the priests of autumn and war at the same time, so it''s not surprising that summer God Chiyang also has multiple priests of flame God.


    In fact, he just verified his guess. The existence of Yang religion and its inexplicable way of behavior have made Su Li connect it with the disappeared Xia God.


    But at the same time, Su Li, who is now very sensitive to the vitality of heaven and earth, found that there seemed to be a strong water vitality on the other side of the great volcano.


    Seeing that they were about to fly into the city, Su Li suddenly stopped and said to Xian, "Shaoyang envoy, wait a minute. We''d better go in."


    Xiang Xian stopped and ran Guang was slightly stunned, but then he showed a moved look... He felt that Su Li was teaching him and Yang face, and wanted to be polite.


    He looked at Su Li gratefully, but he saw that the son of sword cliff had a calm vision and brought a kind of grace. The unique "hair ornament" added a unique personal charm to him... This was the first time he seriously looked at Su Li and was impressed by Su Li''s appearance and bearing.


    And Su Li... He divided part of his mind and felt the earth vein... There were too many disturbances in the sky, including various prohibitions and arrays in the city under the volcano, which made him unable to feel real.


    But falling on the ground is different. Every pulse of the earth under his feet can bring countless information to his heart.


    He found that the earth did not change so frequently as other places. Everything was the same as sully thought. It was because of the big volcano.


    The great volcano is not so much a product of the changes of the earth''s veins as a man-made one to suppress the existence of the earth''s veins in the region


    The veins here are transformed into rich fire elements and gather to the great volcano.


    However, these fire elements are strange and will not accumulate, but are continuously discharged and vented in the form of magma


    What about the other side of the volcano?


    What Su Li felt was an incomparably cold, the extreme cold that seemed to freeze everything!


    From the perspective of earth vein perception, this great volcano is also the southernmost corner of today''s Zhongzhou. Further south, it is no longer land, or a land covered by ice ocean.


    It seems that the extreme cold has squeezed the gas of the participating veins of the southern wasteland to this side, which forms the unique geological environment here.


    And ice and fire are just separated by a mountain!


    In this delicate situation, Su Li could only think about his daughter and the Xia God who had no news.


    Without saying anything, he remembered the surrounding terrain in his heart, and then walked to the big city under the volcano with Xiang Xian


    "This is the great wasteland city under the great volcano, and it is also the foundation of our Yang religion." Xiang Xian said.


    When Su Li walked into it, he found that the people here were all dressed with simple dried plant leaves. The people on the streets were tall and majestic. Even women had very strong bodies... Obviously, this was caused by their living environment. They didn''t live safely here.


    Moreover, the houses here are actually very dilapidated. You can see that they have not been renovated for a long time, and the pedestrians on the streets are not as dense as they seem here.


    Su Li was just surprised by one thing... Although the people here live a hard life and their food and clothing cost is far lower than that of most city states in Central Asia, their eyes are very divine.


    It''s a look full of motivation for life and trying to make yourself live better.


    Similarly, he also saw some people gathered in twos and threes on the street, and even children engaged in some special games... There are far more abundant social activities here than in the city-state of China!


    "Let the Holy Son laugh. It''s really a mess here." Xiang Xian said with some embarrassment.


    But Su Li was pleased to praise: "no, it''s very good here. It''s better than most places in Central Asia."


    This is the truth, and it is precisely because Xiang Xian felt the sincerity of Su Li that he was particularly surprised... He himself felt that the great wasteland city was much more dilapidated than most of the city states in Dongzhou.


    But Su Li didn''t explain more... He might be interested in saying a few words to Gu Songzi, but forget about Xiang Xian''s obvious "faith muscle".


    So they went through the wasteland city and came to the only towering palace that remained bright

 Chapter 600

    Standing outside the huge palaces of the Yangjiao general altar, Su Li paused a little and wanted to go in.


    Just at this time, the Begonia in the hair nest at the left back of his neck drilled out of the cerebellar bag and said, "wait a minute, Mr. Lang, let Rouchang help you, otherwise if you go in alone, it would be too bad for the style of sword cliff sect."


    Xiang Xian nodded with deep sympathy. Although he didn''t know who Rouchang was, he felt that the "little flower demon" was very reasonable.


    Now he seems to be completely biased towards Su Li


    Su Li thought it was nothing. He needed others to set off his temperament?


    But sausage is very conscious.


    Straight out of his pocket, and then landed, a pure demon force wrapped her whole body. In a burst of light and shadow changes, she became a graceful girl Rouchang.


    I saw that the girl Rou Chang was wearing a black maid''s dress lined with a white apron on her chest... Really, it actually put on the hair color effect of "black back and white belly" of meat sausage.


    Or is this dress made of dog hair?


    But it is undeniable that with such a young, lovely, clever and sweet little maid around, Su Li suddenly had a strong aura bonus.


    Originally, he came to Yangjiao alone, which was just his courage, but it was just his courage.


    However, with a little maid, rou Chang was different. Sure enough, the hero had to have a red lining. He suddenly seemed to be a beautiful childe in the world. He added a lot of calmness in front of the general forum of Yangjiao.


    He himself had not realized before... Under what circumstances would the successor of a great power come to another great power alone?


    It seems that this can only happen when you put yourself in a weak position or ask for help


    It was for this reason that Xiang Xian, the former Shaoyang envoy, felt uneasy, but Su Li didn''t say it clearly because he was sincere and indifferent.


    But it''s all right now.


    It''s just that Rou Chang sets off the story of "breaking into the dragon''s cave alone" and becomes a "young master visiting mountains and rivers". The nature is completely different, and it also makes Xiang Xian relax a lot.


    But there was another thing that made him very concerned... Was Su Li, the son of sword cliff, so casually carrying the big demon in his pocket?


    In addition, let a large demon become a maid. This card is really big enough.


    Even the Shaoyang master of their family Yang sect doesn''t have such a style... Sure enough, the sword cliff saint is used to keeping a low profile at ordinary times. Some details inadvertently revealed can show his inside story.


    They walked into the Yang sect, passed through the ancient and still towering and solemn doorplate, and entered a step mountain path extending upward.


    Su Li noticed that when he entered the mountain gate, he was scanned back and forth by dozens of gods.


    It is very unscrupulous and impolite, which makes people angry.


    Rou Chang also felt this very impolite thought. She was cramped and approached Su Li. She looked irritable and timid.


    Su Li sighed and didn''t attack, but wrapped himself and his intestines with a small seal... So at this moment, all the thoughts that swept them were like falling in a nothingness. He knew they were there, but there was nothing in his mind perception.


    Then these thoughts retreated, and Su Li''s slightly frowned eyebrows relaxed.


    He did not release the same spirit to "retaliate". No matter what others did, he first gave his courtesy to others, so that people could not pick out any mistakes.


    But in this way, Xiang Xian was even more embarrassed. He felt that his own sect was doing really badly... Such rude behavior did not look like what it should be to treat an "envoy".


    Even if Su Li is just regarded as an envoy of Jianya sect, it shouldn''t be like this!


    "Sorry, son, I apologize for Yang Jiao." he couldn''t help apologizing.


    Su Li said calmly, "it doesn''t matter. It''s all small things."


    With his broad vision and the grandeur of his thoughts, this matter is indeed insignificant.


    But the apology to Xian angered others


    "Xiang Xian!"


    Suddenly a voice came from the mountain path.


    "Why do you grovel to an outsider? Don''t forget that you are also the Shaoyang envoy. Don''t lose our face!"


    Xiang Xian looked up at Wen Yan, but his neck was red.


    He said angrily, "Chuan Yi! This is not the time to talk about our gratitude and resentment. Jianya Shengzi''s house is kind-hearted and comes to visit Shouyang sect leader and Shaoyang Lord with real sincerity!"


    However, Chuan Yi, who was obviously also the Shaoyang envoy, said in a strange way: "you say I don''t distinguish between public and private? But I''m just talking about this business... Without the consent of the first Yang sect leader and the Shaoyang Lord, how dare you Xiang Xian directly lead outsiders into our Yang sect?"


    Xiang Xian immediately said unconvinced, "I have summoned the Lord Shaoyang!"


    Chuan Yi sneered: "yes, you send a notice directly, not for instructions... You don''t know the difference?"


    Su Li suddenly laughed and shook his head. He said to Xiang Xian, "it seems that I haven''t come at the right time this time. It''s hard for you to do it."


    "In that case, I''ll go back first."


    His smile seems helpless, but it has unspeakable calm and peace, and there is no displeasure at all.


    "Holy Son..." Xiang Xian was so angry that he was shaking all over, but when he heard Su Li''s words, he suddenly choked.


    Su Li said, "don''t do that. I''ve never made it difficult for my friends... I just think I''m too anxious."


    He also hugged the Chuan Yi and said, "in that case, I''ll leave."


    The voice fell, but he turned and left directly


    Now it''s Chuanyi''s turn. He''s at a loss... Of course, he''s inspired by some people in the church. On the one hand, it''s a warning to show that he has "crossed the boundary" and on the other hand, it''s a warning to Su Li.


    Xiang Xian''s previous visit to Jianya other courtyard, in their view, has exposed the weakness of Yang religion... As a Yang religion used to being strong, they can''t accept their weak "positioning", so they have to be strong in front of Su Li.


    But Su Li wouldn''t get used to them... Because after thinking for some time, he suddenly felt that the Yang cult was probably thrown out by Xia Shen as cannon fodder


    There is no doubt that the summer God Chiyang has borne great karma because he untied the seal of the autumn God with xuanming... Xuanming sealed the abyss again and suppressed the son of the abyss for tens of thousands of years.


    When Su Li arrived, xuanming was reincarnated into MANGCHANG, and then he was out of the robbery.


    But what about Chiyang?


    He didn''t suffer such heavy damage, but he didn''t have such a good chance to make up for it, so he had to take some side-by-side ways.


    So he divided the red old guide magic robbery... Maybe it''s just a free move.


    The main thing is that the Yang religion was established at the southernmost tip of Zhongzhou.


    The Yang sect here has only one duty, which is to guard the seal and resist the fish that may slip through the net in the dark abyss!


    In this pearl world, how many prospects can a sect that follows Xia God have?


    Su Li is not sure, but at least this Yang sect has been sealed by the guardian Mingyuan for thousands of years, which is of great merit to the world.


    With their existence, Zhongzhou and Dongzhou in the Pearl world can re evolve the spiritual world and the humanitarian world, and also give the world the opportunity to recover and relive.


    However, the geographical location and responsibilities of Yang religion are doomed. Once the seal is completely broken, they will bear the brunt... There is no reason to be spared. The significance of their existence is to buy more time for the Pearl world.


    This is a group of people who are destined to be abandoned children. Since they began to serve the God of fire, they have doomed the end.


    But this is a fair deal for the gods


    God gave the law of practice and the divine power to protect the civilians and monks in this desolate city.


    Then the people in this desolate city should die for God when necessary.


    "Wait a minute!"


    The Chuan Yi quickly stopped Su Li.


    Su Li also really stopped... He stopped because of pity in his heart and didn''t want to see the innocent people in this city and the sect that has guarded the seal of the Pearl world for thousands of years finally fall.


    But the Chuan Yi didn''t understand Su Li''s kindness. He said directly, "Yang religion is an important place. Do you come and go whenever you want?"


    Su Li smiled again, lost his smile and shook his head.


    Then he turned his head and looked at the Chuan Yi. A Rune of transmission array had been formed in front of him


    He is so awesome that he has transferred the Dharma array taught by Haitang to the Fu culture or the Fu array.


    Its divine power has spatial characteristics, and because many spatial cracks have been studied recently, the understanding of space has been very full.


    So under the shocked gaze of the people next to him, he directly formed a temporary transmission array with the void condensate, and then took the girl Rouchang and walked in one step.


    Xiang Xian looked at Chuan Yi expressionless, with an expression that he didn''t want to say more.


    Chuan Yi didn''t know what to do... Because although he was ordered to show the strength of Yangjiao, Su Li''s attitude of leaving directly pushed him into a dead corner.


    And what did he see?


    Transmit!


    In today''s Pearl world, even the strong immortal must have certain knowledge and skills to travel through space by relying on his own strength... What''s more, Su Li is only the real king of Dongming?


    This character and his sect are not ordinary people who can carry out spatial transmission in the Dongming stage.


    "Alas!"


    A sigh suddenly came from the mountain road.


    But an old man with white hair and beard appeared here.


    "Master!" Xiang Xianhe Chuanyi hurriedly paid a visit.


    This is the first leader of Yang sect!


    If Su Li is here, he will find that the song of Yang sect leader is an ancient Dharma cultivation, but his cultivation is thorough and has entered the realm of true immortality.


    He said: "the little friend hasn''t gone far... Chuan Yi, go and get the punishment... Xiang Xian, you go and call back Shaoyang from the forbidden area. I''ll invite the son of sword cliff myself."


    Chuan Yi''s face was pale, but he dared not say a word "no".


    Xiang Xian walked away with some excitement


    The leader of Yang sect sighed again... He felt more and more that the day of Yang sect was coming to an end.

 Chapter 601

    Su Li could teleport to any place where he arranged the teleportation array, but he just appeared outside the wasteland city.


    It''s not that he still has any illusions about this Yang sect, but he still wants to go to the other end of the great volcano


    So he directly unfolded his sword wings and existed in the green world. A beautiful arc bypassed the great wilderness city and came to the back of the great volcano


    What an amazing sight.


    This is really a vast ocean of ice frozen by frost!


    The magma of the great volcano gathered on this side and flowed into the ice ocean, but it prevented the spread of the ice ocean and left a warm water port for the mortals in the great wilderness city under the great volcano.


    At least as Su Li saw, some ships were fishing at sea.


    Su Li didn''t stay here for too long, but he put the sausage back in his pocket, and then flew all the way to the depths of the ice ocean


    The strong cold became more and more intense, and he even felt some power fluctuations that he could occasionally feel on MANGCHANG... It should be the power fluctuation of the winter God!


    At this time, Haitang said gently at his neck: "the divine power of this scale... It seems that xuanming also paid a lot of blood for atonement. No wonder it will be eroded by the son of the abyss."


    "At that time, she didn''t have much divine power left."


    Su Li listened and looked thoughtfully. The vast ice field in front of him really made him have too many reveries.


    The seal formed by a four timing God with all his divine power really has the power of terror... How much sea water has been frozen?


    Thanks to the great volcano in the south of Zhongzhou, otherwise the climate in Zhongzhou would not be so comfortable.


    "But I''m afraid this seal won''t last long." Haitang made a judgment again.


    Su Li was surprised: "isn''t it still very strong?"


    His voice fell, and he saw that under the ice under his feet, suddenly a creature with a very evil smell, like a half man and half lizard, rushed out, and then rushed at Su Li in a ferocious attitude.


    "It''s the dark abyss demon!" Begonia''s exclamation has explained everything.


    Su Li''s eyes coagulated, took out the town magic sword in his hand, and then fell to the ground with a crisp sword


    "Click!"


    When the sun Rune was shining, the head of the dark abyss demon was cut off at once.


    Not only that, the soul will of the dark abyss demon was suddenly absorbed by the magic sword''s main material ''magic dark stone''.


    But this soul is so dirty that it can''t even be called a soul, but a chaotic will.


    This kind of thing is eaten by meat intestines. He''s afraid it will spoil his stomach, so he just burns it with industrial fire


    The sword body of Zhenmo sword ignited a black flame, which did not hurt the sword body, but quickly burned the chaotic will in the sword body.


    The karma fire that earned the little thousand star world in those years has already become the capital food of the little thousand star world, and the karma fire in the East Tianmen pillar in those years has been burned out... But Su Li is very far sighted. Before the karma fire is burned out, he intercepted a part of it as a fire with a small seal in advance.


    So now it seems that he can naturally control karma and use it anytime, anywhere.


    Just at this time, Su Li suddenly felt the extreme change of the vitality of the world around him


    It feels like something is being squeezed from a certain place.


    Then, if he saw a man appear in front of him across space... Interestingly, it seems to be in response to his previous transmission. This man clearly only needs a moment to fly to him, but he chose to spend a lot of mana to fight against the space of the world.


    Su Li politely nodded to him, and then said before the old man squeezed from the space channel opened his mouth: "the old man has been so seriously excluded by this world, why not fly to the upper world?"


    The first Yang leader''s face was bitter on the spot, and then said a very interesting sentence: "my God is still on earth, how can I get rid of it?"


    Su Li nodded to show that he understood, and then stopped talking.


    He just stood quietly until the business fire on the town magic sword in his hand dispersed, and then he took it back, and then turned and left.


    "Holy Son, where are you going?" Shouyang leader couldn''t be silent anymore and asked directly.


    Su Li replied, "go to Kunlun Mountain and call on all major Xiuzhen forces in China to gather through Dayan school palace to prepare for this great disaster."


    Shouyang sect leader''s look became a little subtle. He asked, "the son of sword cliff knows what''s going on here?"


    "The matter of the dark abyss is not secret in the upper world." Su Li replied vaguely... It means that the sword cliff sect also has a background.


    Shouyang sect leader was slightly silent and then said, "it is the duty of our Yang sect to guard this ice seal. Please forgive me for not allowing others to interfere in our duty."


    After he finished, he looked at Su Li and was ready to face Su Li''s sarcasm or anger.


    However, Su Li''s reaction was unexpectedly calm.


    "Understand, you all want to be martyrs!" Su Li nodded and said, "so I just want you to be ready. You won''t be at a loss after you are swallowed by the dark abyss demon."


    The leader of Yang sect was really helpless by Su Li''s Frank words... It sounds reasonable, but why does he listen so uncomfortable?


    "How can the son of sword cliff know that our Yang sect will not be able to support?" the clay figurines have three points of anger, not to mention this is a peerless strong man who reaches the true immortal with ancient cultivation methods.


    Su Li still showed the strength of "topic terminator", and directly said: "this is not my judgment, but... Forget it, it''s useless to say more."


    "I''m sure that the leader of Shouyang sect will not change anything because of the words of my family, and the purpose of coming here has been achieved... Goodbye."


    The leader of Shouyang sect was really surprised at Su Li''s crisp and neat style. This kind of straightforward style is indeed somewhat similar to that of Yang sect to some extent, but it''s really uncomfortable when he is treated so "readily".


    He could only ask him to stay again and said, "please slow down, son of Jianya. Lao Zao apologized for the rudeness of Shaoyang envoy in the previous religion, and asked the son of Jianya to go back to Yang religion with Lao Zao."


    It''s interesting. I just asked a Shaoyang envoy to send him away, but now I have to invite the leader himself... Why?


    Su Li shook his head and said, "now I have nothing to ask from Yang sect. If Yang sect needs anything, you can directly tell me about other hospitals in the south of Jianya. The disciples of Jianya will naturally do their best... As for Yang sect, don''t go."


    The leader of Shouyang sect was not angry, but bent slightly and said, "thank you, Saint son of Jianya. In fact, Saint son is right. I''m afraid Yang sect can''t last too long."


    "It''s just that the people in the wasteland city are innocent. They just wanted to entrust them."


    Su Li nodded and said, "it''s easy, but they all have their own culture and beliefs. I don''t know if they are willing to move away."


    Shouyang sect leader said, "the old man will let Xiang Xian preside over these, and the people in the wasteland city will be willing to listen to him."


    Su Li nodded and said nothing.


    However, the leader of Shouyang sect then said, "I heard from Shaoyang envoy Xiang Xian that the son of Jianya wants to see the enemy of our Yang sect?"


    Su Li nodded and said, "it''s true, but I''ve seen it just now."


    He just wanted to make sure that this place is indeed a dark abyss demon, and the seal here... Now it has been confirmed, so there is no need to bother Yang sect.


    The leader of Shouyang sect hesitated slightly, and then said, "the Holy Son saw nothing but ordinary demons. To be honest, there is a forbidden area in our Yang sect, in which powerful demons often try to rush out... I wonder if the Holy Son of sword cliff is willing to go and have a look?"


    Su Li''s heart moved when he heard this... It is undeniable that he was very excited about the proposal.


    Even though he has dealt with the enemies of the dark abyss many times, he still knows too little about the dark abyss demons. He wants to have a good understanding of what demons there are and what characteristics they have


    It''s just that the change of leader Yang''s attitude is very concerned... It seems that he has another intention, but Su Li is a real artist now. He is bold and simply nods his head after a little balance.


    "Well, I''d like to visit Yang Jiao again."


    The leader of Shouyang cult seemed really happy. Then he led the way and returned to the wasteland city with Su Li


    Su Li looked behind and found that the old man was really not easy... The world was constantly rejecting him. Even in this world, he didn''t want to refine any mana, and the cause and effect caused by his activities in this world also doubled.


    As far as Su Li''s feeling is concerned, the old man is living in the world against the risk of being "damned" all the time... This feeling and dedication are really great.


    If the scourge is a test, then the scourge is purely for the purpose of erasing.


    True immortals who are ostracized by the world but still live in the world for a long time will eventually be eaten by the whole world... That is, the scourge of heaven.


    In any case, this is also a great monk worthy of admiration. For his own faith and future generations, he is so tenacious in the world


    Once again, he returned to the great wilderness city and walked into the gate house of the Yang sect. This time, Su Li accepted the "Jiadao welcome".


    This made Su Li feel inexplicable. It was really unnecessary to be so courteous. He didn''t think how important it would be for him to promise to take over these mortals in the wilderness city.


    He didn''t think the Yang church thanked him for this... If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. He couldn''t help but mention some caution.


    At present, however, this "courtesy before and after" is impeccable in etiquette.


    Ignoring the inexplicable biography before, Su Li''s solemn reception at this time was absolutely worthy of his personal visit as the son of the great church.


    Just one thing he cares about


    He saw many people welcoming him here, but he didn''t see the Shaoyang envoy who made friends with him.

 Chapter 602

    Su Li took part in all kinds of activities prepared for him by the Yang sect. Of course, he also met the respected Shaoyang Lord.


    To Su Li''s surprise, Su Li saw martial uncle feixuezi... Cough, or what the female nuns of sword cliff meant


    In short, this is a woman dressed as a man.


    Although she looks very similar and even uses special magic tools to decorate properly... Don''t ask Su Li how she sees it. He has long despised this little trick since she was used to Wuyang.


    He has to be thankful for one thing... Fortunately, Chun has to surpass Wuyang in all aspects in terms of appearance and temperament, otherwise his apprentice Beiguang will come to an end


    Although Beiguang is surrounded by two lovely little girls all the time, the child is always ambiguous and does not point out the relationship with any one. He always feels that he is still picky... This is good. After all, Beiguang and Wuyang don''t live for a long time.


    What really worried him was Shizu''s son Ji Heng. In the future, he wouldn''t think that men should be like Wuyang? In other words, it hurts to think that women should be like Wuyang.


    Su Li didn''t worry about other people''s family. After paying attention to the Shaoyang Lord, Su Li also remembered all the talents in the Yang sect.


    It''s very interesting. He found that there are not many middle forces of the Yang sect. It seems that there are many Yuanying Zhenjun in the realm of transforming God or out of the body like Xiang Xian, even more than Yuanying in the sword cliff sect.


    But the upward monk Dongming... At present, Su Li saw the Shaoyang Lord alone.


    The strong ones at the level of Zhenxian didn''t see anyone except the leader of Shouyang cult.


    Maybe they still hide something, and Su Li can see the problem of Yang religion... There is no connection between youth and yellow!


    As long as someone can make up for it, the leader of Yang sect will not still die and occupy the position of the leader. Even if he can''t let go of Yang sect, he should have abdicated to make way for Yin and secluded behind the scenes.


    However, at the other party''s reception banquet, Su Li certainly didn''t show this meaning. He just smiled and changed cups with the Shaoyang Lord, which made the atmosphere very warm.


    After three rounds of wine, the Lord Shaoyang''s cheeks were red, but there were more magic tools and could not hide his charm... Su Li didn''t know what the Lord Shaoyang''s real face was. What he saw at this time was only a slightly beautiful young man, but his appearance was just a middle-class young man.


    Master Shaoyang was very bold and unrestrained in the Wine Bureau. It seemed that she was really like a man. In addition, she was not doubted by many concealments and teachers, so no one found her secret.


    But then she seemed to be interested, took Su Li''s hand and asked, "brother Su, what do you think of the people of Yang sect?"


    When Su Li was alone, he was still an atypical sword cliff man, so he complimented: "they are very powerful."


    But Lord Shaoyang couldn''t help asking, "what about Bizhi sword cliff?"


    Su Liwei paused for a moment and said, "I don''t have so many Yuanying in Jianya sect. I''m sorry I''m not as good as you."


    He didn''t lie, but what he didn''t mean was that as long as some brains could hear it.


    Sword cliff sect really doesn''t have so many yuan babies, but that''s because in the past two years, people are deliberately suppressing cultivation and preparing the golden pill performance method!


    The sword practitioners of sword cliff sect are not arrogant. If they can''t achieve the best first-class Yuanying, at least they can have the second-class of completing their own path! Those who are incomplete under the second grade are not in their consideration.


    Those second-generation disciples who are already Yuanying find that they can only be the worst five grade Yuanying. Maybe they can make up for it after they become the real immortal of Yang God, but now they can only rely on their own magic weapons to make up for it.


    Although there are many miracles in this life magic weapon, if it is well refined, it can even exceed the effect of the golden elixir... After all, this life magic weapon is also an evolution of its own path.


    However, those who enter Yuanying after the performance of the golden elixir can''t also have their own life magic weapon?


    Therefore, in this regard, this generation of Yuanying of Jianya sect at this time can also be said to be the "weakest generation"


    Of course, Lord Shaoyang is not a fool. She has heard the meaning of Su Li''s words, so she said: "brother Su, although there are many yuan infants in our Yang sect, but few of them are strong in the Dongming realm, we should despise them. Yuan infants in our sect have secret and wonderful methods, and ordinary Dongming is not afraid of them."


    Su Li was not surprised at all. He nodded clearly and said, "we are all great religions inherited from the upper world. We should be so."


    It''s just that there is a magic power refining method and a life magic weapon. Su Li thinks it''s really nothing.


    He admitted that in terms of actual combat power in the same realm, this Yang religion can really dominate the world.


    After all, Yang religion not only has the inheritance of the upper world, but also has a major mission to fight for years... Even sword cliff religion has little chance to experience such a war.


    This natural tone of voice really made Shaoyang Lord feel a little painful, which made her how to speak... This topic is about to be ended.


    Fortunately, the people around her were smart enough. A solemn nun who looked like a maid said, "I''ve seen the son of sword cliff, and I''m the emissary of Shaoyang. Dare you ask his Highness the son, what do you call the leader of sword cliff sect?"


    Su Li was stunned by this question. Does Xia Ming have no sense of existence?


    He said with a slightly tangled expression: "the leader of our sect is Xia Ming. He is the first of the five old swords in Jianya... He is a figure thousands of years ago. His reputation has not been spread for a long time."


    At this time, the master of Shaoyang moved and said, "I''ve heard that the five old divine swords of your sect, all of which are connected with gods, fought with the six real immortals of the northern dry wasteland cult, but finally defeated and annihilated them... It''s really terrible and admirable."


    After that war, Jianya Wulao sword also became famous in Zhongzhou and was honored as the "Wulao divine sword".


    After all, it is a rare true immortal level group fighting method that can win more with less and kill opponents.


    It seems that the Shaoyang Lord is very interested in the five old swords.


    Su Li said modestly when he heard the speech: "master Shaoyang is wrong and praised. The five old swords can only protect my sword cliff for a hundred years. When these five elders fly to the upper world, how the sword cliff will be depends on our younger disciples after all."


    After saying this, it intentionally or unintentionally embarrassed all the Yang sect in the field... The five old swords of Jianya sect can rise after living in the world for a hundred years, and what about their first Yang sect leader?


    But it has been in the world for more than 600 years!


    Why can''t you fly for a long time?


    It''s not because their younger brothers don''t work hard!


    But Lord Shaoyang is a city official. She didn''t seem to see the faces of the people around her. She still said enthusiastically, "brother Su doesn''t have to call me Lord Shaoyang. You can call me this name in xiayangli."


    Su Li shook his head and said, "brother Yang is joking. How can you call brother Yang''s name directly?"


    Give her a face. Although the "big chest brother" is old enough to be his grandmother''s grandmother, the generation of practitioners is not so recorded.


    The Shaoyang Lord Yang Li asked again, "brother Su is joking. According to this statement, after a hundred years, the leader of your sect will rise, and brother Su will be the leader of sword cliff?"


    Su Li lost his smile: "how can this be so? Ji Liancai, deputy leader of Jianya, is the choice for the next leader."


    Yang Li showed an unusual interest in the power structure of Jianya sect. She asked: "Oh? Brother Su is not in charge of the family. I don''t know what the deputy leader Ji Lian is like?"


    Su Li didn''t hide it. The deputy leader of Jianya is not something that can''t get on the table.


    "Deputy leader Ji Lian can also be regarded as my master. He can mend the five old swords at any time without mentioning his cultivation. He is also very smart and capable in dealing with the world. He can be called the choice for the resurgence of sword cliff."


    There''s nothing wrong with that. The sword clan has been supported by Ji Lian until now. How can such a person be weak.


    Yang Li was secretly envious... From Su Li''s words, we can really hear that the inheritance of sword cliff sect is long-term, orderly and far-reaching.


    In contrast, the fault of their Yang religion in the top-level strength is really worrying.


    So Yang Li and Su Li continued to talk. Although they generally talked about some gossip, Yang Li always asked about Jianya cult without trace.


    Su Li felt that Yang Li''s heart was not as sincere as she showed... In contrast, the old Shouyang leader gave him a better feeling.


    However, he watched the song of leader Yang several times at the banquet, but found that he seemed very silent and didn''t seem to like the current banquet very much.


    Su Li is just paying attention to this... Although he doesn''t know what Yang Li means, Su Li has gradually become vigilant.


    Originally, Su Li thought something would happen at the banquet, but nothing happened until the end. And Yang Li, the master of Shaoyang, didn''t make any further moves... It seems that he is simply interested in the strength structure of sword cliff sect.


    After that, for three days in a row, the Lord Shaoyang accompanied Su Li to play around in the Yang sect and the great wilderness City, showing his friendship as a host.


    But Su Li still thought it was too deliberate. The other party always seemed to be planning something.


    Of course, Su Li, the artist''s bold man, didn''t have much fear. He just couldn''t figure out the meaning of the other party. He directly asked what he cared about: "brother Yang, when can I go to see those dark things sealed by your sect town?"


    Yang Li showed her embarrassment on the spot. She frowned and hesitated before saying: "I''m afraid it''s a little difficult. There are many things in the dark abyss that can confuse the heart. If you hadn''t practiced the southern centrifugal Sutra, a secret biography of Yang sect, it would be difficult for ordinary monks to resist..."


    Su Li replied, "it doesn''t matter. Our sword cliff sect also has the secret Dongming Heart Sutra to resist the soul."


    Yang Li seemed relieved when he heard this. Then he said, "in that case, Li will take brother Su to our Yang sect forbidden area tonight. There is a dark magic cave, which seems to go straight to the depths of the abyss. From time to time, there will always be demons of the abyss."


    Su Li quickly hugged: "then brother Lao Yang."


    He thanked, but it suddenly occurred to him that he was waiting for him to take the initiative to mention it!

 Chapter 603

    Yang Li, the Lord of Shaoyang, took Su Li to the so-called forbidden area of Yang sect. It was a place that Su Li didn''t expect. It was in a cave in the crater!


    This was also the first time he had watched the volcano closely... But he saw the magma spewing. Just where he went, he saw a lot of fire heavenly materials and earth treasures.


    These Tiancai and Dibao can definitely be looted outside, but they are ignored in Yangli''s eyes.


    Perhaps for the people of Yang sect, this volcano is the best treasure of cultivation.


    In his talks these days, Su Li has learned that almost all the people of the Yang sect come to the great volcano to practice.


    Therefore, they are not worried about their cultivation and entering the country. The only worry is whether their mission can be completed.


    This place is very strange. Obviously, magma overflows, but in fact, there are many channels under the surface of the magma lake that will not have magma inflow at all.


    Su Li is now walking in these channels. Sometimes, he even feels that he is walking in the magma lake!


    At the same time, he felt very wonderful. Although the magma in the volcano was extremely hot, the magma flow was carried out under the constraint of some force, which seemed very regular.


    And the great volcano brought him a very terrible feeling, as if it was some huge sleeping thing... Once he woke up, it would fall apart.


    Several times, Su Li thought that Yang Li didn''t just want to bury him alive in the magma, did he? But it seems that this situation is not like


    At this time, Haitang whispered in Su Li''s hair: "this is definitely the handwriting of the guy from Chiyang. You must look strange here? It clearly exists under the magma lake, but there will be no magma..."


    "Because this is a channel system based on the perspective of the upper bound, which contains part of the mystery of space!"


    Su Li was amazed when he listened... Is this a channel that uses the mystery of space? No wonder he has a feeling of spatial disorder when walking in it.


    He tried to locate himself by the earth vein, but found it difficult for him to grasp the earth vein trend of the great volcano... It seems that there is nothing here except the vitality of fire!


    However, he still thought of a way to reposition himself with the world by sensing the vitality of the world


    Then he found that he had actually entered somewhere under the boundless ice ocean!


    The mystery of space is so mysterious that he has been walking along the fire vein at the bottom... But he is confused about how he crossed thousands of miles in the mountain channel of the great volcano and came to the underground at the other end of the world.


    A little pause, but he didn''t say his discovery... It''s better to hide when the other party''s purpose is unknown.


    Therefore, he also understood where the space ability of Shouyang sect leader came from... Indeed, as long as he understood the mystery of this channel, he could naturally understand the mystery of some space.


    Even in Su Li''s view, the mystery of space contained here is more intuitive and simple. Unlike the transmission array taught by Haitang, it is actually very profound. Even if people use it, they just draw ladles.


    Su Li is happy to see the hunter, and even has some ideas that he wants to study here for a while


    Through this passage, Su Li began to see signs of the activities of the Yang sect.


    There are a lot of worshippers patrolling back and forth here... But Yang Li obviously has great prestige. When these people see Yang Li, they will respectfully call out "Lord".


    In this case, Su Li already understood the situation here.


    Here, it should be a place that often needs fierce fighting!


    "How''s the situation?" Yang Li asked directly in front of a person.


    When Su Li saw this man, he recognized the young Yang envoy Mi Fu who stood next to Yang Li at the previous banquet.


    The only female in Shaoyang envoy seems to be Yang Li''s real confidant.


    The Maifu replied solemnly, "another round of demons has been defeated for the time being. The demon cave should be stable in a short time... However, the frequency of demon invasion is really too high now."


    "It''s hard, but no matter how hard it is, we''ll stick to it." Yang Li replied solemnly.


    Then she took Su Li to the end of the passage, in front of a large cave on the Bank of the lava river.


    The light of countless runes in the cave flashes, making it very bright.


    But in the depths of the cave, it was soon dim, and cold air blew out.


    Su Li noticed that many disciples of Shaoyang sect were meditating and resting around the cave, with their backs against the fire energy of the underground fire pulse. Their mana recovered quickly.


    Su Li only found one thing... That is because the heaven and earth vitality rushed out of the cave contains so many impurities that even if it is backed by the underground fire pulse, it has pure fire vitality, but these Yangjiao disciples still have to face the heaven and earth vitality full of impurities.


    Anyone who practices in this environment must be very careful, otherwise mana is not pure, and it is very possible for Yuanying to be injured.


    However, the disciples of Yang sect here blindly pursue speed. They always seem to have some inexplicable sense of urgency. They simply refine the vitality of heaven and earth and put it into their body as magic power


    This situation made Su Li suddenly understand why there were many yuan infants in Yang sect, but there were few Dongming and real immortals


    If they mostly refine their mana in this way, how can they produce Dongming or real immortal?


    Su Li suddenly paused and said, "it seems that Yang sect is suitable for ancient cultivation, just like the leader of Shouyang sect..."


    Just this sentence made Yang Li instantly understand that Su Li had seen through the disadvantages of Yang religion.


    But Yang Li sighed and said, "although the ancient cultivation method is good, time, talent and opportunity are indispensable if you want to achieve it."


    "In contrast, today''s practice can form combat power faster, so everyone, including me, is practicing today''s practice."


    Su Li understood the embarrassment of Yang religion


    The ancient cultivation method used the physical body to store mana instead of the original God, but because the physical body is strong, you don''t have to care whether the vitality of heaven and earth is complex or not.


    But that''s too slow. Even if the southern centrifugal Sutra can cultivate the mind, it still needs talent and more opportunities to follow the ancient practice.


    However, the nature of Yang religion determines that it is difficult for them to have the opportunity to go out to find their own opportunities


    Yang Li didn''t continue to talk about this topic, because it is an unsolvable proposition for Yang religion as long as they still perform their mission here.


    She changed the topic and said, "now a wave of demons have been cleaned up. Brother Su, do you want to go into the demon cave to have a look?"


    "There should be some sporadic retention, but rest assured, it''s only a small amount."


    Su Li nodded and said, "let''s go in now?"


    But Yang Li said, "brother Su still has two demon pets with him? Li suggested that you should leave the demon pets outside the devil''s cave, otherwise they would be in trouble if they encounter demons."


    Su Li was now particularly curious about what the "big breasted brother" wanted to do with moths, so he didn''t say anything, as if he had taken out meat intestines from his pocket and held the Begonia behind his left shoulder in his hand.


    "Wait for me outside first. I''ll come right away."


    After the meat sausage landed, there was a wave of pure Demon power, and then turned into a girl Rouchang, who refused to put Su Li''s clothes.


    Fortunately, Haitang understood Su Li''s idea very well, jumped onto Rou Chang''s head, patted it gently and said, "don''t worry, Lang Jun, just wait here with my concubine. Nothing will happen."


    This is what Su Li likes Begonia or Chun... She will never let you bother to persuade. She always maintains a way of getting along with Su Li with her own wisdom to make Su Li feel relaxed and at ease to the greatest extent.


    Su Li nodded to Begonia, expressing his confidence in Begonia and his trust in Begonia


    He doesn''t believe that he can''t handle any emergencies. Even if there are, Begonia can definitely deal with them.


    So he walked in calmly, as if to show his complete trust in Yang Li.


    He walked two steps forward, but found that Yang Li, who should have led the way in front, was two beats slower, and they almost hit


    This is definitely abnormal for a cultivator, but Su Li asked calmly, "is there any change?"


    The inexplicable and complex look on Yang Li''s face turned, and then a group said calmly and peacefully: "it''s just a little sad about the sacrifice of the congregation."


    Su Li nodded and said he accepted the explanation, and then walked into the devil''s cave with Yang Li.


    The brilliance in the cave, which is heavily forbidden, looks gorgeous and beautiful.


    But Su Li could feel that these prohibitions were very dangerous. Once they were opened, they would form a destructive hanging of everything in the cave


    Of course, these are disposable. Once used, they will be discarded. It can be regarded as a last resort.


    Yang Li explained as he walked: "what brother Su saw is the powerful prohibition that our ancestors of Yang sect have continuously added again. Once they encounter unmatched demons, they can be forcibly killed."


    Su Li asked: "so many prohibitions... Have never been used?"


    Yang Li suddenly bowed his head, looked gloomy, and said in a slightly low tone: "I have used it twice. In fact, these still bright prohibitions have been re portrayed by the first Yang sect leader in the past 500 years."


    "Every time you use it, it means that a large number of elite disciples die together with the terrible demon..."


    Su Li was also shocked when he heard this... What has the Yang religion experienced in the past 500 years?


    Look, the followers of Yang religion are actually young, that is to say, 500 years of Yang religion has almost experienced a top-down blow!


    No wonder the leader of Shouyang sect is still struggling to support. No wonder everyone of Yangjiao seems to be full of anxiety. When practicing, they would rather lose their foundation than quickly improve their accomplishments or restore their combat power... Because they may be aware that they can''t hold on for longer


    After walking a distance along the road, they went deep into the magic cave.


    The light was getting dark, but Su Li saw that some disciples of Yang sect were busy


    "They are resetting traps and arranging the battlefield. Where we are now is the main battlefield to resist the invasion of demons." Yang Li said and took Su Li walking in this huge cave space.


    This is a very complex cave space. Every rock wall has been reinforced by magic or even divine power, which shows the importance of Yang religion to this battlefield.


    There are also many mechanisms here, so that when demons invade on a large scale, Yang sect disciples can have enough buffer space to pull the saw.


    Yang Li explained to Su Li while walking in front, and Su Li also kept making some responses


    It''s strange that Mingming and Mingming seem to get along very well, but there is always an increasingly heavy atmosphere between them.


    The problem is not Su Li, but Yang Li, whose breath is getting colder and colder... It seems that her mood will get worse with the deepening, or the constant encounter with Yang sect disciples who rearrange the battlefield here


    Su Li didn''t say anything about it, but wondered what degree she wanted to do.

 Chapter 604

    Yang Li took Su Li to the innermost end of the cave like a maze. It was already cold here. It seemed that the ground fire could not suppress the surge of cold.


    At this time, Su Li saw a hole completely frozen by frost. Yang Li''s hand shone light on the hole. Su Li saw the deep blue ice and didn''t know where to go.


    However, Su Li completed all-round communication with the Pearl world, but found that he was very close to the place where the big collision took place.


    Su Li knew that it was very close to the place where Bailu and xuanming sealed the Mingyuan successively.


    At the same time, he also saw some Yang sect disciples reinforcing the seal around the ice cave, but it''s strange. Why are only some ordinary golden elixir disciples reinforcing the seal?


    Seeing this, Yang Li said, "this is not a powerful seal, because our Yang religion clashes with the cold force, so there is no way to strengthen the seal here."


    "It''s arranged in this place just for early warning. When there are demons in the ice cave starting to break the ice here, the early warning array will change accordingly."


    Su Li listened clearly. No wonder he felt that the Dharma array being arranged was not so right... No, there were some others... The detection Dharma array should only receive information. Why did the Dharma array being arranged have some functional fragments for sending information?


    Although Su Li''s cultivation of array Taoism can only be regarded as mediocre, because of his mastery of Fu Taoism, he has no less knowledge in this field.


    At this time, the two golden elixir disciples who arranged the so-called "early warning Dharma array" completed the arrangement, and the Dharma array began to flash bright red light


    "Well, the layout here has been completed. The next step is to thoroughly clean up the demons left in the cave battlefield, and then it can be regarded as a complete conclusion." Yang Li saw that they had finished their work, so he wanted to ask the two Jindan disciples to do something else.


    But Su Li didn''t move, but looked at the detection array and said, "don''t you wait here? I think a new wave of dark abyss demons is coming."


    Yang Li was shocked and said, "brother Su, what are you talking about?"


    Su Li felt the vibration coming from his feet... Pointed to the early warning array and said, "don''t worry, it will react soon."


    His voice fell, and the early warning array really began to flash rapidly... The startling red light jump made people feel very uncomfortable.


    The two golden elixir disciples have exclaimed: "master Shaoyang! They are coming again. Gather everyone quickly!"


    But this time, the Shaoyang Lord did not respond immediately, but looked at Su Li with a strange and inexplicable eye


    "Brother Su, are you..."


    Su Li didn''t move either. He just said, "should we stop the invading demons here for backup, or withdraw immediately and organize a counter attack outside the cave?"


    Yang Li woke up. She hurriedly said to the two golden elixirs, "you give an alarm immediately, and we''ll meet other colleagues in the cave and then retreat."


    There''s nothing wrong with this. It''s a normal decision.


    But Su Li already knew her plan, so she just sighed that this woman could achieve this degree in order to achieve her goal


    They have just begun to gather the disciples in the cave and prepare to retreat. The frozen cave has suddenly broken


    I saw a huge worm suddenly drilling out of the hole. Then the worm opened its mouth like a huge four leaf petal and made a silent roar at the people from a distance.


    There was clearly no sound in the air, but everyone seemed to hear an extremely sharp roar... This roar even penetrated directly into their body from their skin!


    A kind of Yuanying friar was ok, but the two golden elixirs who had run a distance were shocked. First, cracks like small mouths appeared on their skin.


    Then there was a painful expression on their faces... But the expression quickly got out of control and became extremely strange.


    Then their eyes fell down, and they grew tentacles like gastropods and ran around.


    Then their fingers and toes fell off themselves... And then the joints of their whole body broke all at once. It seems that every bone and muscle has become an independent individual.


    Watching his classmates'' scattered all over the place '', Yang Li just clenched his teeth and said, "don''t relax your mind and recite the southern centrifugal Sutra all the time. You must not be invaded by fear!"


    Yuan Ying level friars have a strong mind. In addition, it''s OK to have this southern centrifugal Sutra... So with this worm, has the lower limit for participating in combat become Yuan Ying level?


    Su Li thought about it in his heart, but he didn''t lag behind in action. He did what Yang Li said.


    So the people kept fleeing in the face of the huge worm climbing out of the abyss, but they found that the worm quickly drilled into the underground cave and began to scream, which made them very uncomfortable.


    Even if it was friar Yuanying, three people had to release their flesh and get out of Yuanying


    Yuan Ying''s body is immune to this attack, which is actually aimed at the flesh, but Yuan Ying is fragile, and Yuan Ying of Yang religion is more vulnerable.


    Two of them just appeared in the air and were blown by the cold wind from the abyss. They were cracked and then collapsed.


    The other is protected by the life magic weapon.


    It''s just that this life magic weapon doesn''t look strong. He''s also shaky


    Su Li sighed, but then suddenly raised his hair, and rolled the Yuanying on the tip of his hair.


    A sealed Rune aura slowly circled around the Yuanying, so that it could be protected from the influence of the external vigorous wind.


    Yang Li was stunned on the spot, and then asked incredulously, "brother Su is also good at sealing?"


    This question makes Su Li very difficult to answer... Should he deny it as the son of sword cliff? But he has the original life talisman. In theory, he is an orthodox talisman


    "Alas ~" he sighed, "the sword cliff system is so that every disciple of the sword cliff must take one or two courses in many side doors such as Dan, Fu, utensils, array and so on."


    He didn''t lie, but his "Elective Course" was much better than his "major course".


    Yang Li was silent for a moment, but he still hardened his head and rushed out with the rest of the people


    Countless demons poured out of the ice cave along the way, but their action speed was disturbed by the dark abyss worm. They were not fast, and they were soon caught up by the demons.


    At this time, not counting the Yuan Ying saved by Su Li''s hair, there are only 11 people left.


    They are all very familiar with how to fight these demons. They rush hard all the way, but they don''t stop.


    In the process, Su Li also took out his magic sword and waved it at will. It seemed that he was careless and far from doing his best, but he was often able to save the surrounding Yang sect disciples in danger.


    So even if Su Li seems to be lazy at first sight, they respect him more and more... They can persist until now, which is inseparable from Su Li''s middle support.


    So although the situation is critical at this time, everyone''s mood is still stable


    But when they came to the cave, they were completely desperate by the sight in front of them... The light of the seal covered their eyes.


    This was originally a safe and reliable color in their eyes, but now it has become an interpretation of despair.


    Morale dropped with the naked eye, and the surrounding demons took advantage of it. Many people were seriously injured


    But they don''t care much about it, because they know they have been abandoned.


    "Are you... Frustrated by such a simple thing?" Su Li suddenly made a noise.


    His hair was flying, dozens of five element sword Qi maneuvered under the blessing of different sword ideas, and alleviated the siege of the people at a very fast speed.


    He ignored the trauma of friar Yuanying''s body, because for friars at this stage, as long as their body does not die, there will be no big problem. The difficulty is their heart


    "In order not to let the demons escape, they have sealed here." Yang Li said bitterly:


    "This is a rule I can''t break. People guarding outside dare not open the seal unless they are absolutely sure."


    Su Li heard this and then contacted Yang Li''s concern about the strength of all levels of Jianya sect. He completely understood


    "Don''t you do this just to pull me off the sword cliff?" Su Li didn''t stop and still walked to the seal.


    At the same time, he said, "but why do you want to do this strange routine? I already said that sword cliff can support Yang sect and face the enemies here with Yang sect."


    Yang Li was slightly stunned when he heard the speech, and then asked in a strange tone, "you already know?"


    Su Li shook his head calmly: "I don''t know what you want to do. It''s only until now that I understand that you want to use me to lure sword cliff sect into the arena, help Yang sect or simply replace Yang sect to fight these demons."


    "I really didn''t expect you to even catch up with yourself for this, and these good guys..."


    Yang Li smiled bitterly and said, "since brother Su has seen through everything, I won''t hide it anymore..."


    "Yes, Yang religion needs the support of sword cliff, but it is not the limited support, but needs more strength, which can be supported at any cost!"


    "I ask myself, I''m afraid no force in the world can do this for others. That''s why I made this bad decision. I want to get the maximum support of sword cliff sect."


    "Don''t worry, brother su. Next, Li will try his best to protect brother su. As long as the support of your sect arrives, he will be able to untie the seal and let you out."


    Su Li really couldn''t answer Yang Li''s words. This self talking brain tonic is really ''interesting''

 Chapter 605

    Su Li took Yang Li''s promise as a joke... This man still wants to play him.


    There is only one possibility for her to fully support the sword cliff, that is to ensure that he Su Li is still alive!


    If he really dies like this, the grumpy elders of Jianya sect will not come to support him, but dry and crisp. Let the Yang sect die first, and then consider others.


    ... Yang Li''s calculation is really possible, but is the alliance in this calculation really interesting?


    Su Li doesn''t like the feeling of being calculated. Even if the other party has a very important reason, he will pay a huge price for it.


    So when Yang Li really started to protect Su Li with the monks of Yang sect, Su Li waved angrily... The sword Qi crisscrossed, and the heavy Jun split sword broke up the people of Yang sect who were caught off guard in an instant.


    "Brother Su, what do you mean?"


    Yang Li''s eyes were wide open and his face was unbelievable.


    But the next moment, Su Li had long hair flying, locked all these people and threw them to the edge of the seal behind him.


    "It''s not my turn to rely on a group of semi disabled people and a brainless stupid woman to protect me," Su Li said with some anger.


    This is a complete showdown.


    Yang Li''s face was a little dark and asked awkwardly, "brother Su, what are you talking about?"


    Her embarrassment was not Su Li''s anger, but that her secret had been revealed by Su Li''s words... Similarly, she was conceited and resourceful, and it was too embarrassing for her to be called "stupid".


    Although Yang Li was angry, he soon calmed down.


    Here, Su Li''s anger is useless, and she is ready to bear Su Li''s criticism.


    The key is that she specially asked Haitang and Rouchang to stay outside. When the two "demon pets" learned that their master was trapped in the Magic Cave, they would naturally go to sword cliff for help.


    Then, no matter how many people come from sword cliff, they will force Yang cult to open the seal


    At this time, the Yang sect people who stayed outside should not be able to defeat the sword cliff, so the seal will be forcibly opened... Then the people of the sword cliff will bear the cause and effect of releasing the dark abyss demon by opening the seal.


    At that time, whether they like it or not, it doesn''t matter whether Su Li and she are still alive or not. This time, they must face the dark abyss demon


    Then, if it is operated properly, Yang religion may lose its vitality, but it can be freed from this eternal pain!


    In fact, Yang Li is not really ignorant of the benefits of sincere cooperation... It''s just that she thinks from her own standpoint after all.


    She loves Yangjiao and doesn''t want to see any Yangjiao people die in front of her. She loves these people of this sect more than anyone else.


    It is her sincerity to Yang religion that makes her win the unanimous support of the whole religion.


    So she always wanted to let this sect get rid of this unbearable responsibility... But it''s a pity that all the leaders and believers at all levels of Yang religion regard this responsibility as their own faith and glory, and it''s impossible to give up easily.


    That''s why Yang Li thought of such a "powerful medicine". She wanted to use the power of sword cliff to teach yang to "wake up" completely, and then she could really start again.


    For this reason, she is really ready to devote herself.


    In this seal, she must die in front of Su Li... And if they can survive, she will not hesitate to stand up and use her own life to resolve the resentment of Jianya.


    She started the plan after she had made all preparations, so her heart soon calmed down.


    But she thought of everything, but only ignored the most important part of the plan, which would never go wrong in theory. She actually "made a mistake"


    The Begonia and meat intestines, who were supposed to go to sword cliff for help, came in through the seal quietly!


    Around Begonia, there was a wave of energy fluctuation of thousands of trees and flowers familiar to Su Li. It turned out that he was able to move freely in the arrangement of seals by the power of Yang religion.


    While Rou Chang walked quickly with her head against the Begonia. After coming in, she looked around and found Su Li over there in an instant, and then rushed over at once


    She suddenly grabbed Su Li''s thigh, and then her little ass pouted and twisted constantly.


    Then she felt very uncomfortable, and then a snow-white tail with the tip and the rest all black came out from under her skirt, and then swayed happily.


    Begonia speechless hurriedly covered the bottom of her skirt and said, "you child, now you have changed shape, you can''t wag your tail like this!"


    The preaching tone was like an old woman who broke her heart.


    With the painstaking consolation of the "Begonia mother", rou Chang ended her way of expressing her feelings like a dog, dragged Su Li''s clothes and stood next to her without saying a word.


    Fortunately, Su Li''s strength is excellent, so he can stably resist the siege of demons.


    He stood still, his long hair flying, and it was 3000 sword Qi cutting out... Because these were just ordinary demons, Su Li just needed such an "ordinary attack" to stabilize the overall situation.


    But Yang Li and other Yang sect disciples were stunned at this scene... This means that one person has exerted the fighting power of ten people.


    Su Li is the true king of Dongming, which means that he can be equivalent to ten true kings of Dongming present!


    This statement underestimates Su Li. After all, there are still 20 space cracks sealed on his hair, which is equivalent to that he has 20 mana sources of Dongming real kings!


    In addition, although the vitality of heaven and earth in this cave is turbid, his mountain and river robe can refine mana extremely efficiently.


    Therefore, in the face of ordinary enemies, he can really show that a person can play at least ten times his combat power.


    Why is Yangjiao sad?


    It''s because Yang Li is the only one who is strong in their Dongming realm!


    This is tantamount to losing enough high-end combat power on the battlefield, so that many times they can only fill in with Yuanying''s life... What a sad thing?


    However, although Su Li''s fighting power was terrible, the suddenly happy Rouchang and Begonia made her heart fall into the ice cellar.


    The two banshees didn''t go to sword cliff for help, so can her plan go on?


    "You... Why did you come in?!" her tone was a little bad, and of course her face was ugly.


    Although Begonia was small, he put on a proud look with great momentum, and then said: "naturally, he came in when he wanted to come in. It''s just a seal, but it''s hard to beat Ben Jun."


    "It''s impossible. It''s a seal arranged by the residual power of our God. It can''t be cracked by people in the world!" Yang Li said incredulously.


    This time, Haitang also "don''t pretend", and she said in a somewhat "gloomy" tone: "ah, how much can Chiyang''s divine power remain until now? In his heyday, Ben Jun was not afraid, let alone whether he is dead or alive now."


    Yangli and the disciples of Yangjiao were all excited at once. They angrily said, "how can we slander our God!"


    Begonia would not give these people a good look. With a wave of her hand, a large area of vines burst out from her feet and tied up all these people.


    "Don''t get in the way here. Don''t you see your husband is busy?" she said disdainfully.


    Yang Li struggled hard, but he was a little shocked to find that even Dongming cultivation was difficult to get rid of the trap of this "little flower demon".


    Is that an exaggeration?


    After struggling hard for a while, they found that there was really no way to leave. Yang Li had no choice but to say to Su Li, "brother Su, please let go of us. At this time, the devil is terrible. We need to work together to get through the difficulties."


    Su Li was too lazy to listen to what they said and started his own attempt


    He actually sat down directly in front of the constantly pouring demons, and then Rou Chang, who looked stupid next to him, suddenly understood Su Li''s meaning, took out the table from the neck ring on his neck and put it in front of Su Li, and then knelt down to study the ink pen for him


    Su Li felt that it was very considerate and comfortable to have such a lovely servant.


    When he picked up his pen, rou Chang had spread the paper in front of him again. He just needed to write and wave


    He drew the images of the demons, one on each paper, and then recorded the characteristics or weaknesses of the demons at the edge of the rapidly waving portrait. The content was very detailed.


    At the same time, his hair was still waving, killing all the demons who dared to appear in front of him... He later killed his temper, and directly evolved into the sword spirit of fashion and even thunder.


    He really found that the popular sword Qi had the ability to spread wounds. It was more capable of physically killing these powerful demons than the sharpest gold line in theory.


    Because unless the popular attack can not break the defense, once it reaches the level of breaking the defense, it can cause extensive damage to a large area of the target''s body.


    The power of lightning is another manifestation... It seems that as long as the intensity of current exceeds a certain limit, it will cause great interference to the thinking of these dark abyss demons.


    They even have some strange behaviors after receiving electric shock... Such as suddenly and inexplicably out of control, or direct sudden death.


    "Interesting, this may be a breakthrough..." Su Li thought he should have a direction. The key to deal with the dark abyss may be the power of lightning.


    Although in fact, as long as any attribute power is strong enough, it can cause fatal damage to the dark abyss demon... But because the effect of lightning on the demon is the most unique, Su Licai made a judgment.


    "Then why did the power of thunder and lightning cause these strange changes? Is it really thunder purifying evil?" Su Li guessed, but then quickly shook his head and said, "no, it''s not so simple."


    He looked at the endless dark abyss demons and said with some boredom, "it seems that I need to plug up the ice cave again first. I need some time to study it."


    Tangtang sword cliff saint, do you still need to do this dirty work yourself?


    Of course not.


    He just threw an array plate in place, and then Yang Li''s expected sword cliff reinforcements jumped out one by one

 Chapter 606

    Throw out the transmission array and summon sword cliff disciples... Then one grumpy sword cliff disciple after another jumped out of the transmission array, gave out a "hearty" laughter and killed the four sides.


    I always think the painting style of sword cliff sect is strange recently


    At this time, a man''s beauty carrying a big sword rushed out of the transmission array. Holding the big sword, she whirled quickly and directly rolled up a large whirlwind to empty the surrounding demons.


    It was right that this move was very powerful, but the goods actually consumed all their mana at once, and then squatted down to Su Li. It was very uncomfortable to look with a face.


    Su Li asked song Rui, who had just hurried out of the transmission array, "you don''t care about this guy? He has married a woman and is still wearing men''s clothes as a crazy soldier..."


    Song Rui covered his face. If he could control the goods, he wouldn''t join sword cliff in the way of "becoming a burden".


    "Forget it, but how to restore mana in such a dirty environment is really an important problem... Also, martial uncle feixuezi, can''t you save more mana because you''ve practiced your life magic so much?"


    Yes, she made the two handed sword into her own magic weapon


    Sure enough, I couldn''t help but spit out. This martial uncle who has a beautiful face but must compete with men... However, feixuezi''s "successful life" also brought some bad examples to the female nuns in Jianya.


    Recently, the number of "fans" of feixuezi in Jianya has soared. Although it is far less popular than Wuyang, it represents another cognition of female monks.


    It''s hard, song Rui.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, give some mana, there are so many demons waiting to be cut!" feixuezi still looked very impatient.


    I may not believe it. Su Li''s "automatic prayer feedback mechanism" actually triggered... A very pure force of faith was sent to Su Li, which was turned into divine power and returned.


    Then these magical powers became the "soul gathering array" and "filter" of feixuezi to help her quickly recover her consumed mana.


    From a certain point of view, divine power is indeed the most "environmental protection" force in the world.


    Its use is completely irrelevant to heaven and earth, just because of the people''s heart.


    When Su Li, the God King, is in this world, believers can give back as much as they pray for the power of faith gathered here.


    However, once it rises to the upper bound, there will be a huge loss in this process.


    I''m afraid he can''t answer the prayers of these believers at any time


    This is also the reason why the gods will eventually go away from mortal life. When Haitang told Su Li this fact, his heart was blocked... So many people believed him and trusted him, but he had no way to respond.


    He shook his head and didn''t think about the unhappiness in the future. When he saw that the sixteen sword cliff Yuanying had gradually struggled because of the loss of mana, he began to arrange a special Rune array at his feet


    There are so many turbid things in this world hanging on his hair, how can he not know anything about this turbid vitality?


    Although it is said that his purpose of studying the turbidity of this world is to solve it... But how to say? As a result, he didn''t find out how to deal with these turbid things in this world, but let him study how to make turbid poison


    After the rune array is generated, it is an extreme gravity mana... It is not to exert gravity to the extreme, but there is a very small gravity disturbance that is almost imperceptible to the human body.


    Therefore, under this disturbance, the turbid part of the vitality of heaven and earth is automatically separated, so the pure part rises, and the turbid part falls.


    Then Su Li lightened his hair in the middle of the rune array, leaving a drop of this world''s turbidity


    The settled turbid air seemed to be attracted and gathered to the turbid world one after another.


    In this Rune array, it seems that there is a "dust ball", surrounded by turbid air, which makes the monks present instinctively disgust.


    However, on the contrary, the vitality of the world that should have been turbid in the cave was much clearer at once. For the sword cliff friars fighting in it, it was easier than their usual refining mana.


    Moreover, the clear environment of heaven and earth is also a negative effect on the dark abyss demons... So the sword cliff disciples killed more happily, while the dark abyss demons lost more miserably.


    It''s also interesting to say. Originally, Su Li developed this Rune array to try whether he could shake away the turbidity of this world again.


    Because the turbid Qi gathered together can be called the turbidity of the world, and can even affect the operation of the laws of one world.


    But if it is scattered by the earthquake, it will only slightly increase the turbidity of the vitality of the surrounding heaven and earth, without causing too much impact.


    Unfortunately, the formed turbid poison is extremely stable. This gravity shock can not destroy its structure. Instead, it has become a method array that can mass produce turbid poison


    Really, from that moment on, Su Li has become the most inviolable existence in this world... Because he has mastered a method that can completely end the world.


    "What is this?!" the instinctive disgust made Yang Li dare not underestimate the turbid ball made by Su Li, but when she found that Su Li''s Dharma array could solve this bad environmental problem, she couldn''t help but want to explore it.


    After all, I have been guarding the seal here all my life. I am almost reflexively thinking about favorable things in this regard.


    Su Li said, "this is the turbidity of this world. The vitality of heaven and earth will be concentrated after filtering out the pure Qi absorbed by the friars."


    The explanation is a little rough, but the general meaning is expressed.


    But when he saw Yang Li''s eyes shining, he said directly, "don''t be too happy... The dark abyss demon can at least resist, but once this thing gets out of control, the world will be hopeless."


    Yang Li looked bleak for a moment, but still said unconvinced, "but brother Su, you can control it!"


    "Yes, I can do it, but others can''t... it''s best not to be able to do it again."


    Su Li''s answer was very straightforward. He told Yang Li not to think about it.


    Then Yang Li was silent, and seemed to start to think about some of his own careful thoughts


    Su Li looked at the bigger and bigger "dust ball" with annoyance. The dust ball just looked bluffing. If it was to form the turbidity of the world, it would be one or two more drops.


    But there are more and more such things, which bothers him very much.


    He must find a way to digest these turbid things in this world, otherwise he can only take them away when he flies.


    With the support of the rune array, the crowd quickly picked up, and then entered the devil''s cave all the time.


    Su Li was afraid that they might have an accident, so he simply sealed the dust ball in the rune array and then followed in.


    As for those people in Yangli, Su Li ignored them.


    Yang Jiao''s position in Su Li''s heart has been leaning back again and again. He feels that only his own people can trust him completely, and others will always have their own calculations.


    They came to the complex battlefield area deep in the demon cave.


    The abyss worm that had previously drilled out of the ice cave should stay here, and it is full of a large number of demons.


    Of course, there are many demons, but as long as there are more sword cliff disciples.


    People of Yang sect will have physical changes under the influence of the worm''s cry. In fact, the main reason is that the mana of people of Yang sect is generally complex, so their resistance is poor.


    Sword cliff sect members don''t have this problem. They are even full of interest in this big worm


    Especially what made Su Li cover his face was that they also took the "fleshy staff" released by Su Li in his early years


    "Hey ~"


    He was a little melancholy. Why did he always feel that the disciples of Jianya had become more evil than the dark abyss demons?


    But anyway, now I feel more and more at ease when I act with my colleagues.


    He went directly to the ice cave. To end all this, he had to fix the ice cave first.


    There are still demons pouring out of the ice cave, but it is obvious that the ice cave is also repairing itself... Xuanming''s divine power is still playing a role.


    Su Li knew that even if they did nothing, the ice cave would recover in a period of time.


    He even thought that this ice cave might have been left by xuanming to relieve the pressure of the seal body.


    Haitang stood on Rouchang''s head and said, "xuanming''s winter power has been dissipated by the Mingyuan, otherwise the ice on the sea will not spread under the great volcano."


    "There are not many powerful dark abyss demons here. It should be that most powerful dark abyss demons put pressure on the main seal."


    Su Li listened clearly, and while checking the seal, he said, "it seems that the seal arranged by xuanming was not so good. It will be finished sooner or later."


    Then he became curious again: "how did the autumn God Bailu seal the Mingyuan? It seems that from the ancient literature of Dayan school palace, the period when Bailu sealed the Mingyuan seems that the whole world is very stable."


    If Begonia pointed to something, he replied, "Lang Jun, haven''t you also experienced the sealing method of sister Bailu?"


    Su Li was stunned on the spot, and then thought of the magical effect of "forced one-on-one" in the autumn arena


    With this function, he blocked the cultivation world of Dongzhou and beat them hard... It seems not difficult to understand that if it is the great God Bai Lu, he blocked the dark abyss and beat those dark abyss demons hard?


    This is really a cruel man. He blocked the entrance of the abyss and beat those demons for tens of thousands of years... Naturally, the Pearl world is calm and peaceful.


    This discovery made Su Li understand that he couldn''t do more with the seal here. After all, he didn''t have mysterious divine power.


    So he just arranged a temporary seal in this place to stop it for a while.


    Such a seal is not difficult for him. He directly displays the prison cliff charm, and the prison lock blocks the hole like a cobweb.


    The demons that rushed over were directly suppressed by the Tao''s mind and body, so they could only stop here.


    It''s just that this seal won''t last long.

 Chapter 607

    "Don''t kill all the demons and leave me some prisoners."


    When you are with your family, you always have to worry... These murderers are always easy to kill their opponents.


    Su Li could only quickly give orders in his heart and soul, and then go to receive his own "experimental materials".


    Fortunately, there are a lot of demons here. The killing talents of sword cliff are finally "merciful".


    So Su Li hurried around and bound the demons with prison locks, and refused to come. All kinds of demons were dragged behind


    It''s a pity that the dark abyss worm has been sucked dry by the "fleshy staff".


    It is because of the terrible image of the abyss worm that people dare not really spend their mouths on the meat planted on it. In the end, they can only watch the essence dissipate.


    Originally, Su Li just passed by the corpse of the abyss worm and just saw a group of people sighing around the pair of fleshy flower bags


    Suddenly, his heart moved and studied the fleshy flower carefully.


    Then I found that there was no problem with the essence Qi in the succulent flower. Taking it can really enhance the flesh body, and it is greatly enhanced.


    But Su Li found a problem, that is, although the fleshy flower bag has rich essence, it has some faint rejection of the vitality of the world


    No, it is not to exclude the vitality of heaven and earth, but to exclude the part of the pure Qi in the vitality of heaven and earth.


    "I always feel like I can develop a unique way of cultivation..." his brain hole began to be strange... Just from the performance of today''s fleshy flowers, he felt that he seemed to have found a way to cultivate the vitality of the turbid world.


    When Haitang saw it, he said cautiously, "what Lang Jun said is'' witch ''? This is a special group that will appear at the beginning of the world or at the end of the world."


    "Why are there only in these two periods?" Su Li asked strangely.


    Begonia said, "the mortal world is the intersection of clear and turbid Qi, so a stable mortal world should be in balance between clear and turbid."


    "For the living creatures in the world, the body is turbid and the spirit is clear. Therefore, the ancient cultivation method is to refine the originally turbid body into ''clear'', and now the cultivation method is to constantly strengthen the spirit that is'' clear ''."


    "The ultimate goal is to break away from the world and transcend to the upper boundary."


    "But at the beginning of the world''s birth, in fact, the entanglement of purity and turbidity is not so stable. Therefore, some creatures with a higher proportion of body turbidity and Qi will be born."


    "At the end of the world, the proportion of turbid gas in the whole environment will increase, which will produce a large number of such creatures."


    "They are often born extraordinary, born with strong physique, and can even use their bodies to control special abilities... But their strength is often difficult to control, because their spirit and soul are obscured by turbid Qi, they can''t control and enhance themselves through ordinary cultivation, and they can only exercise their abilities by simply relying on their own will."


    Su Li felt a little strange. It seemed that he was talking about "powers"?


    Because of the rich turbidity, their physique is strong enough to carry some special forces, but it is also because of the rich turbidity that they can only have such forces all their life.


    However, if there is a way to improve one''s spiritual strength, and then there is a way to continuously supplement and strengthen this turbid Qi to the body, isn''t that another way of cultivation?


    In this way, there may be no way for the formed turbidity of this world, but because it can digest the vitality of heaven and earth with more turbidity, it can complement the immortal and reduce the generation of turbidity of this world.


    But such people are the opposite of immortals. Su Li just thought about it and felt troublesome. He thought he''d better not worry about it.


    There''s really no way. He took as much of the turbidity of the world as possible to leave when he flew up. It''s also his own intention.


    The top priority is to think about how to deal with these dark abyss demons more efficiently.


    However, it is also a waste to throw away these fleshy flower bags, so he simply sealed them and had a chance to study them in the future.


    Then he caught hundreds of demons in one breath... Because they were to be used for ''biological experiments'', so he caught more.


    They were all tied by prison locks, dragged to the ground and walked out of the cave.


    The disciples of sword cliff nearby are not used to this situation. At first, some of them watched Dongzhou sword folding alliance attack the mountain quietly in some way... Their holy Son Su Li tied all the friars of sword folding alliance who attack the mountain directly.


    But for them, the small scene is not trivial for those outside Yangjiao people.


    "Brother Su, are you going to take them out?" Yang Li shouted hurriedly, "no!"


    But Su Li ignored this. He just turned his head and went to the seal of the outer hole. He looked out and saw that the seal was actually translucent. He could still see the situation inside from the outside.


    He pointed to the seal and asked, "why don''t they untie the seal? We''ve cleaned up all the demons."


    "Because..." Yang Li held back some words.


    She looked at the countless black chains stretched out from Su Li, and looked at the hundreds of demons dragged behind him... Really, she wouldn''t dare to untie the seal outside.


    Su Li sighed, reached out and gently touched the surface of the seal, and then asked in a faint tone, "Yang Li, do you think my sword cliff sect can still regard Yang sect as a friend?"


    "Or does Yang sect really want to be the enemy of sword cliff?"


    Yang Li was speechless for a moment. She didn''t know how to answer Su Li''s question... It wasn''t her slow reaction, but she really didn''t know how to deal with the relationship with Jianya now.


    Su Li sighed lightly. This short hesitation has told him a lot... At least Yang Li is still thinking about the relationship between Yang religion and Jianya religion in a utilitarian way.


    Then he stopped talking to Yang Li, or he had no hope for the way the young Yang Lord of Yang religion acted.


    He is either black or white. When he finds that he no longer expects Yang Li, he turns his eyes to the outside


    Suddenly, a small hole appeared in the seal in front of him, and his voice was transmitted to the seal: "Shouyang sect leader... How do you judge the relationship between sword cliff and Yang sect?"


    Yang Li was shocked and panicked at the back... The seal they arranged with the power of the whole religion was so easy to crack in front of Su Li?!


    It''s so simple... Because seal is a complete technical work in Su Li''s eyes... But Yang Jiao regards seal as a kind of strength work.


    In Su Li''s eyes, this seal is a very simple use of energy, but it is filled with a lot of power to make it seem powerful.


    He only needs to make some guided modifications on the track of his power operation, so he can change the seal to what he wants without consuming much.


    The exposure of this hand really frightened the people of the Yang sect.


    Everyone looked at the first Yang master of Yang sect and waited for Optimus Prime, who has supported Yang sect for thousands of years, to preside over the overall situation.


    But they were disappointed. The old leader was silent this time and didn''t respond.


    Everyone could feel the hesitation in his heart. He didn''t want to be the enemy of Jianya, but he didn''t know and didn''t dare to put down the pride of Yangjiao


    Yangjiao has established the first line of defense of the Pearl world under the great volcano at the southernmost tip of Zhongzhou, and has guarded the seal for more than 20000 years.


    There is no doubt that they have also traversed this boundary for 20000 years. Does it mean that they can put down their pride for tens of thousands of years?


    Besides, Su Li''s words at this moment really mean some coercion... How should Shouyang leader reply? Really admit defeat in front of the door people?


    But in fact, Su Li''s idea is very simple... He treats people sincerely, and there is no place beyond his politeness before today.


    But now that you have destroyed his sincerity, how can you ask him to have a good face?


    The leader of Shouyang didn''t answer, and Su Li didn''t insist.


    He just felt very disappointed... Originally, he respected the leader and the Yang sect very much, so he wanted to try to save anything... But in that case, he''d better play his own game.


    His idea is so simple, either black or white, and he is too lazy to be flexible


    In fact, this way of thinking has been assimilated by the "blood" of Jianya sect. He still knows what "flexibility" is.


    Only when he found that he was used to such straightforward thinking and behavior, he was too lazy to consider problems in a complex direction.


    Since the simple way is easier and he has the ability to make everything very simple, why go around in circles?


    So he waved his hand silently... The vines trapped on them loosened.


    Yang Li breathed a sigh of relief and thought there was room for relaxation


    But at the next moment, there was a large and complex transmission symbol array under Su Li''s feet


    The people of Jianya gate consciously stood in the middle of the transmission Rune array. Then after a burst of dazzling light, Su Li disappeared in the cave with all the people of Jianya gate and his booty.


    So this seal is too simple, that is, it can block those mindless dark abyss demons. For Su Li, it is really no taboo to go in and out.


    Yang Li''s face was dull. She didn''t expect Su Li''s action to be so straightforward... She was so happy that she even panicked.


    At this time, there are only Yang sect people left in the seal of the Magic Cave, but they don''t have to worry about being besieged by demons at all, because the disciples of sword cliff have cleaned up the demons in the Magic Cave from beginning to end!


    Even the chill from the depths of the cave was gone, and Su Li blessed it with a temporary strong seal


    The seal light behind Yang Li disintegrated, but she walked silently to the depths of the cave


    Then she saw the strong seal imposed by Su Li on the ice cave.


    The powerful, stable but time sensitive seal.


    "This is a man who can solve the difficulties of Yang Jiao for tens of thousands of years..." Yang Li whispered, but the man has left now.

 Chapter 608

    Su Li killed Yang Jiao back and forth, came openly, gave Yang Jiao a "no friends" sex, and then Shi ran left.


    He returned to Jianya other courtyard in the south of Zhongzhou... He didn''t dare to go elsewhere. After all, if something went wrong in what he did next, it would have a great impact.


    When he returned to the other courtyard of Jianya, he didn''t care about anything. He started the biological experiment directly against those demons.


    First of all, the popular power... According to the eight trigrams, this attribute is generally wood like thunder, which is a special attribute.


    There are still few friars with popular attributes in the cultivation world. Although this power can cause good killing effect on dark abyss demons, it can only be used as a second choice temporarily when it can not be popularized on a large scale.


    Then there''s the power of thunder.


    Although there are few monks with real lightning attribute, thunder method is a widely spread method.


    Su Li thinks it''s the best direction to find a breakthrough from Lei fa


    So he started the "electric barbecue" journey.


    Those dark abyss demons were unlucky, and he tried to kill those demons with different intensities of current one by one.


    He doesn''t have much research on thunder method, and he doesn''t have much in-depth understanding of dark abyss demons.


    Therefore, he is ready to use the "exhaustive method" to try, first find the correct result, and then find the reason.


    At the beginning, he found that the damage caused by thunder method to the dark abyss demon was not as good as he thought.


    It is true that the power of lightning seems to be able to cause good effects, but that is when the power of lightning is strong enough.


    The fact is that being able to gather such a great power of lightning can also effectively kill these demons


    The only thing Su Li cares about is the reaction of these dark abyss demons in the face of powerful thunder method... The performance of suddenly getting out of control actually has many implications.


    When Su Li electrocuted the 34th demon, he found a key point... That is, he found that the condition of losing control of his body had shown signs before Leifa fell on the demon!


    Then he found that it may not be the more powerful thunder method that can cause more damage, so he tried to try some thunder methods that enhance some special characteristics.


    Fortunately, the inside information brought back by Dayan school palace is profound. He really found many strange thunder methods


    He learned all these thunder methods once, then put aside those repeated spells that simply pursue the power of lightning in his eyes, and then found some thunder methods with special effects.


    The first is "thunder" in thunder and lightning. In fact, it refers to the sound of heavenly power, which is a rumored sound that can frighten and exorcise evil spirits.


    But the thunder sound obviously has little effect on the demon. Even if the pure thunder sound rings again, it can''t cause much trouble to the demon.


    But in the process, Su Li found that what really caused the magic reaction was the electric wave sound of current!


    The subsequent attempt of "electricity" in lightning also proved this phenomenon.


    He constantly strengthened and condensed the current in the thunder method, and the damage to the demon is not much different from the less powerful electric shock.


    Even if the lightning doesn''t have to hit the demon itself, their bodies will have some very subtle reactions.


    Su Li realized that perhaps he should separate his way of thinking from "result only theory" and think about it from the perspective of "science".


    At this point, there are still 43 demons left.


    He began to economize.


    Directly dismembered a demon into a pile of broken meat, and then he began to try with these pieces of meat.


    Sure enough, the response of these dismembered meat pieces to electric current is more obvious... The devil is indeed a polymer of cellular consciousness.


    Their self-consciousness is actually the consciousness community of various cells in the whole body.


    Therefore, the stronger their bodies are, the stronger their spiritual power will be.


    When their bodies were sliced by Su Li, the separated bodies naturally became fragile.


    But if their bodies are strong enough to reach the level of the son of the abyss, their conscious aggregates can even give birth to a complete conscious body that really exists independently.


    At this time, although Su Li''s meat pieces are not so strong, they still seem to have activity and keep wriggling, as if they can "look for food" by themselves.


    In this case, Su Li gave it a weak current


    His mind enveloped the whole meat slice and made a detailed observation at the micro level directly.


    He found that even this piece of meat was filled with weak mental power between its cells.


    These mental forces are actually very rigid and single, but they are connected and can make up for each other.


    When the current hits the meat, these mental forces resist first.


    But Su Li noticed that in the current, these mental forces could not maintain their original form soon and slowly showed their escape.


    With the escape of these mental forces, the resistance in the meat slices will drop precipitously, and then the whole meat slice will be punctured by more than half of the current.


    Su Li seemed to find what he wanted... He continued to observe for a period of time and found that some signs of mental strength were slowly restored in most of the broken meat pieces.


    This kind of life in the abyss is really strange enough.


    Then he completely destroyed the meat slice and took out a brand-new meat slice for further experiment


    He drew a simple thunder symbol directly next to the meat, and then excited the thunder symbol to release a weak current.


    Instead of bombarding the meat slices with these currents, he made the currents fluctuate back and forth, releasing more electromagnetic waves


    Then what he wanted to see happened


    When his thunder talisman was enhanced to the golden elixir level, that is, when the electromagnetic wave was released with the current of the golden elixir level, the mental power filled in the meat appeared obvious signs of collapse!


    Then continue to enhance the Leifu until it reaches the power around the peak of the golden elixir, and the electromagnetic wave released by the current destroys the cell will shrouded between the meat pieces.


    This piece of meat has completely become ''dead meat''... No, it even behaves more strangely. This piece of meat disintegrates quickly!


    Su Li''s mind has been following the changes in this situation. He combined the scales of his "scientific community" in his eternal wisdom, and then realized that this deep life actually depends on the bioelectricity between cells to connect the will of cells.


    Their bodies are so powerful that every cell can have a simple will.


    Cells are like processing units connected by bioelectricity, which can aggregate into a collective will.


    But what if the bioelectricity that connects all cells is affected?


    They just go their own way and collapse!


    In fact, electromagnetic waves of this degree can also have a great impact on ordinary people, but for friars, innate Qi can withstand the influence of electromagnetic waves of this degree.


    The dark abyss demon is extremely powerful, but it doesn''t have the power to resist electromagnetic waves


    Su Li seems to have found the weakness of the dark abyss demons... They only use mental power to resist the killing of various attribute forces, but there is no good way for the invisible influence of electromagnetic wave.


    So, is the electromagnetic force really one of the "four major forces in the universe"?


    Su Li''s egg was painfully surprised to find that the cultivation world actually began to talk about science again?


    He was soon not satisfied with the experiment with meat slices. This time he used a complete magic object to experiment


    The result was beyond his expectation. The cut meat could not bear the electromagnetic force of Jindan level, and the complete living demon could not bear it!


    But he changed a more powerful demon to experiment, and found that he really needed to increase the intensity of electromagnetic force to kill the demon.


    Moreover, the killing effect is still not related to the integrity of the demon, but only to the essential strength of its body cells.


    In other words, the electromagnetic force can directly affect each cell unit of these demons, which is the fundamental reason why it can kill.


    Therefore, Su Li found that under a certain degree, demons only need strong enough electromagnetic force to eliminate them all.


    But not for the demon that can give birth to complete self-consciousness in the cell consciousness... Because in that way, the spiritual power of the demon''s self-consciousness will feed the cells and still be able to maintain the control of its own body.


    By this time, Su Li had killed 97 captives... The experimental materials were about to run out, but fortunately he had made a breakthrough.


    For those powerful individuals with independent self-consciousness, Su Li has no good way, but that is the strongest demon. Generally, there are strong people to deal with it personally.


    For a terrible number of ordinary demons, he has found a means to suppress them.


    Just as he was thinking about what form to carry his discovery, he welcomed another unexpected guest


    It was Xiang Xian, the Shaoyang envoy of Yang sect... The first person who got the friendship of Jianya sect.


    Su Li didn''t shy away from his identified friends, but the Shaoyang master and Shouyang master of Yang sect were too disappointing... But that''s understandable. If Jianya was in that position with him, he might have a similar reaction.


    "Let him come to me directly," he ordered, but he still thought about what had just happened.


    He found that his idea was superfluous. His discovery needed a carrier, which must be in the shape of a ''sword''!


    He consciously doesn''t bring more extra pressure to his elders


    So he thought of doing it, but he didn''t show his intention. He was coming soon. He directly started a rune array under his feet, that is, the ground fire rose... This is to directly open the furnace and practice the sword!

 Chapter 609

    When Xiang Xian came in, he saw that Su Li was smelting some minerals and was still scratching his fingers in the void... The rune loomed, which seemed to be studying a rune.


    Xiang Xian felt guilty at this time and came with a mission, so he put his attitude very low.


    He stood patiently beside Su Li and decided not to disturb Su Li. He would wait until everything in Su Li''s hands was finished.


    However, he still had some curiosity. He looked at the ore that Su Li was smelting and found that it was a kind of "leiying stone" that was not rare and could bear the power of thunder.


    This is not an advanced refining material, because the "leiying stone" itself can store only a limited amount of lightning. Even after refining, it can only meet the use requirements of friars Jindan. It is of no use to friars Yuanying.


    Moreover, the physical properties of leiying stone after refining are not good and are easy to be damaged.


    Therefore, this kind of refining material is generally used as an auxiliary material to enhance the lightning attribute of magic tools and treasures, and will not be used as a main material.


    Su Li didn''t seem to want to take it as the main material.


    He melted leiyingshi into molten metal and refined it continuously.


    At the same time, he took out a sword embryo that had been ready for a long time


    This is the sword embryo prepared for him by the instrument door to use when performing ''sword shooting''.


    After extremely refined processing, it has excellent physical properties.


    Of course, this is still just an ordinary standard weapon of sword cliff. It''s just right for experiment.


    Just at this time, the rune in front of him was adjusted, so he rolled up a ball of Lei Yingshi liquid and poured it on the sword embryo.


    So a bright golden grain appeared on the surface of the sword embryo. For a time, it was electric winding, and there had been some thunder power gathering


    As a refining material, leiyingshi can only be used as an auxiliary, but what if it is used as a material for making runes?


    The excellent conductivity and energy conductivity make it an excellent ''spirit ink'' for lightning attribute symbols.


    After studying the method of making runes for so long, Su Li will certainly have his own experience.


    He will not try to restore the form of symbols before the big break. He will only make a new development according to his own needs and understanding.


    Lei Yingshi liquid is the product of this idea... At his instigation, Qimen tried countless kinds of refining materials, which enabled him to easily choose the matching he wanted.


    This thunder Rune sword is made... Although it is difficult to make the thunder Rune into the shape of the sword, it is finally made... In other words, under the condition of strengthening the electromagnetic force, this Rune sword can be called ''magnetic Rune sword''.


    Xiang Xian didn''t understand the meaning of Su Li''s making this Rune sword. He thought Su Li had finished it, but he found it was not finished


    "Come on, bite and try."


    At the next moment, Su Li did something that seemed crazy in the eyes of the unknown... He actually put the rune sword in front of a quiet girl standing next to him and asked it to bite


    But the next moment, an amazing scene happened.


    The girl''s head turned into a dog''s head in an instant, and then she bit the Fu sword... The picture was very scary and strange.


    Xiang Xian remembered that this was not the demon pet of the big demon level that Su Li had always taken with him?


    At this time, the rune sword in the meat sausage''s mouth made a "click", and then the naked eye visible current suddenly jumped in her mouth.


    Then a smell of evaporated saliva came... In fact, there was still some fragrance.


    However, when the rune sword was taken out of the meat sausage mouth, Su Li was a little dissatisfied... Because the rune he finally plated had been damaged by the dog''s teeth.


    This situation was a little painful. He quickly said to Xiang Xian, who was waiting nearby, "wait a minute, I have to reprocess this sword."


    Nodding blankly to Xian, what can he do? Wait, of course.


    Su Li took out the damaged Rune and began to operate again... First, he scraped the damaged Rune directly, then poured mana into it, and began to change the surface structure of the sword embryo directly with the power that can affect the virtual and real.


    So there were many concave grooves on the surface of the original smooth sword embryo, but it was just the state of the thunder symbol.


    The groove extends little by little to the central area of the sword embryo.


    Then Su Licai poured Lei Yingshi liquid into it.


    When the pouring of leiyingshi liquid is completed, the smell of thunder becomes strong again.


    Then Su Li refined with mana again, and the material on the surface of the sword embryo began to fill into the groove again


    A moment later, the rune sword was refined again.


    This time Su Li didn''t use Rou Chang''s teeth to try the sword, but poured mana directly into it... The next moment, a string of thunder entangled Rune marks faintly lit up in the attached sword body.


    At the same time, the sword body began to vibrate rapidly and high frequency... And an electric light wrapped the sword body, making the sword seem to fall to the ground with nine sky thunder, which makes people feel afraid and don''t want to touch it.


    This is very interesting. In fact, it is the instinct of creatures to seek good and avoid harm.


    Because the sword that is in high-frequency oscillation and releases strong electromagnetic waves, even if it is only close, it will cause great damage to ordinary life.


    Su Li just nodded, and then threw the Leifu sword


    Xiang Xian hurriedly catches him.


    At the beginning, he was not ready. Unexpectedly, he almost got rid of it because of the continuous beating of the high-frequency oscillating hilt.


    Then he caught it and held it in his hand... Just because he didn''t continue to pour mana, the shock and current of the rune sword soon dissipated, and the rune lit up in the middle of the sword also disappeared into the sword.


    Xiang Xianzheng didn''t know what was going on. He saw that Rouchang standing next to him had cleverly dragged a "cocoon" from a distant corner... The cocoon heavily wrapped by the prison lock was not a good thing.


    Rou Chang is small, only about one meter and a half, dragging a big cocoon that looks very dangerous. She really has the feeling of pinching sweat for her.


    But she was so strong that she dragged the cocoon to Xiang Xian in three or two steps.


    Then Su Li motioned with approval, and Rou Chang ran to one side and stood.


    Su Li raised his finger a little, and the prison lock on the cocoon was all untied at once, revealing a magic object like a fly man.


    Xiang Xianjian was in a cold sweat on the spot. He didn''t have time to think about Su Li''s intention. He was so reflexive that he had to deal with the demon with his best tricks.


    Seeing this, Su Li quickly grabbed the magic thing like a fly with a prison lock, and then sealed it heavily


    Xiang Xian suddenly attacked with a pair of fire fists, but he bombarded the prison lock.


    The prison lock has a layer of burning unique flame, which can burn the mana that constitutes the prison lock... It is faintly similar to the blooming of thousands of trees and flowers.


    However, this method was still not enough in front of Su Li. He directly threw it away with a seal... The burning flame was suddenly sealed in the narrow range of a cuboid.


    Xiang Xian came back to God, then looked at Su Li and asked, "what does the Holy Son mean?"


    Su Li looked at the rune sword he had just thrown at his feet, and then said, "I want you to try the effect of this magnetic Rune sword yourself."


    Xiang Xian suddenly realized... But he couldn''t think of it... How long did the son of sword cliff contact the dark abyss demon? Have you started studying targeted weapons?


    You should know that Yang cult has conducted detailed research on dark abyss demons for so many years, and even created spells or weapons for each kind of dark abyss demons, which can be regarded as well intentioned.


    So what did Su Li do at this time?


    Xiang Xian doesn''t think Su Li can do better than what he has accumulated for tens of thousands of years.


    But he didn''t say it clearly. Instead, he decided to cooperate with Su Li to do the experiment... After all, one of the purposes of this visit is to please the young sword cliff son.


    So Xiang Xian motioned to Su Lishan that he was ready. At the same time, the thunder Rune sword vibrated again with high frequency because of the infusion of his mana, generating current and electromagnetic.


    But in fact, he made another plan. After testing Su Li''s Rune sword, he immediately used the techniques developed by his Yang sect to quickly defeat the demon... In this way, he also showed the details and value of Yang sect to Jianya.


    Su Li did not care what he thought, but directly untied the seal of the prison lock... Or protection, and released the demon again.


    This time, however, Xiang Xian was surprised by the condition of the demon


    He was still on alert. Only Su Li was ready to survive the demon. His brain hole was wide open and he directly thought of the power of electromagnetism


    "Son... Is there any magic? I want to try again."


    Xiang Xian always feels unreal. He wants to confirm it again.


    But Su Li shook his head and said, "sorry, there are only three magic things left here, and I have other special uses for them."


    He showed a look of disappointment to Mingming.


    Su Li could not bear to see him disappointed, so he said, "of course, if you like, you can also see my experiment... This kind of thing is not a shameful thing."


    Xiang Xian was a little uneasy, because this kind of thing can be said to be very private... The spiritual world has always respected "intellectual property rights". If he stayed on the sidelines at this time, he would inevitably be suspected of stealing learning.


    But he was really curious about what Su Li was going to do next... Especially when he used magic objects for experiments. Even if he was ashamed, he could only have the cheek to stay.

 Chapter 610

    Xiang Xian stood a little farther away curiously to see what Su Li wanted to do.


    "Bring the rest." Su Li ordered the sausage.


    Then the sausage dragged the remaining three demons from the corner.


    The prison lock was slowly unlocked, but it was not completely unlocked, but locked their bodies so that they could not move.


    Then Su Li''s hair was raised, and a golden ''droplet'' was thrown out and penetrated into the demon''s body.


    The turbidity of this world... It turned out that Su Li wanted to experiment with the turbidity of this world with the body of the devil!


    In his mind, since this demon is the gathering of the power of turbid Qi, can it also carry the turbid of this world?


    Xiang Xian didn''t know what the turbidity of the world was. He just felt an extremely frightening breath from the demon after Su Li untied the seal.


    That drop of this world''s turbidity fell into the demon''s abdominal cavity... But soon, the demon''s belly was tumbling, and the skin swelled rapidly, as if pregnant with something.


    At the same time, the demon kept twitching and shaking, and opened his mouth to howl full of pain


    Su Li was unmoved. With a flash of sword Qi, he cut a hole in the demon object... He wanted to observe the cell changes in the demon object through this incision.


    However, what surprised him was... There was a rapid irregular proliferation at the wound of the demon!


    Countless granulations drilled out of the wound, then entangled together and extended rapidly. Unexpectedly, they grew into something like a tentacle.


    This seemed to be a signal. Countless flesh knots began to appear all over the demon, and then began to grow savagely. The whole body grew rapidly as if it had been diseased, and became a big meat ball full of fleshy tentacles.


    This tentacle is very strong and powerful. Beating it on the ground at will is the state of opening a monument and cracking a stone.


    But obviously, at this time, the demon has no self-consciousness, and even the consciousness of cell symbiosis has not been fully formed.


    Su Li quickly retreated to Xian and Rouchang with a tentative attitude, and then sealed the tentacle meat ball in a fixed space.


    Facts have proved that this is prescient... Because before long, when the meat ball expanded to a certain extent, its surface cortex began to age and harden rapidly.


    Then it kept waving its tentacles, which should be looking for food.


    But it gets nothing in the seal.


    But after a stalemate of about ten breath, the meat ball changed from prosperity to decline in a very short time.


    From outside to inside, the meat ball quickly collapsed, leaving only a pool of grayish brown viscous liquid like mud, which looks very disgusting.


    Fortunately, there is a seal on it, otherwise the liquid will spill out, and Su Li will have to study it in another place... He hates this kind of thing.


    Just now, the process of the demon from suddenly mutating into a tentacle meat ball to completely collapsing into mud was under Su Li''s observation and record


    He observed the rapid rise of the demon''s cell power, but at the same time, he also needed to absorb more nutrients to support the rising speed of this cell power.


    But the meat ball couldn''t get enough nutrients, so all of a sudden, the cells of the whole body collapsed.


    "Alas ~"


    He sighed, cast the spell to gather the muddy material into a ball, and then directly summoned karmic fire.


    Xiang Xian looked around and felt that some of his scalp was cold... Compared with Su Li''s karma fire, his previous anti-inflammatory method was not enough.


    In a word, karma fire is indeed the best energy to deal with these demons.


    However, there are too few people in the world who can control karma fire freely. If they are not careful, they will be burned by karma fire.


    But when Su Li''s performance of being able to control karma fire appeared in front of him, the meaning was different... This is the flame power that Yang religion has never conquered, and it is also the most awesome power.


    Su Li was not in the intention to show his mind. He burned those turbid liquids with karma and made them float in nothingness.


    But in the end, there is still a drop of turbidity that can''t be burned... That''s the turbidity of this world.


    The material that has just provided powerful power to the body cells of the demon is the turbidity of this world. It can greatly enhance the body of the dark abyss demon.


    But Su Li noticed one thing... After collapsing the magic object, it seemed that this drop of turbid liquid lost one tenth of its volume?


    This discovery made Su Li suddenly understand something.


    He found that perhaps the bodies of the dark abyss demons can indeed absorb and digest the turbidity of this world, but the premise is that they must have sufficient physical strength to carry these turbid poisons.


    From the mortal perspective of the intersection of purity and turbidity, ''turbidity'' constitutes people''s body, and ''purity'' is people''s consciousness.


    Therefore, when a person''s consciousness is dominated by physical desire, his mind is often not so clear, and he will do something that he can''t regret or even understand.


    From this point of view, in fact, the human body is "Turbid" and can theoretically carry "the turbid of this world".


    But the turbidity of this world is too high in power level, and only a matching body can carry it.


    This requires a lot of physical strength. Even ordinary dark abyss demons can''t meet the standard, so the human body doesn''t have to think about it.


    There were still two demons left. Su Li simply released the two demons together, and then threw a drop of turbid poison at one of them.


    Then the demon also mutated, and this time because another demon was next to it, it caught the demon and absorbed it into its own body as nutrients.


    But the mutation still failed. Although the demons have enough nutrition, they still can''t keep up with the speed of the turbidity of this world... In other words, their physical strength can''t support the enhancement of this turbidity at all.


    Su Li took out the drop of this world''s turbidity again and found that the drop of turbidity poison consumed about three ten thousandths of the volume, which was much better than just now


    But it''s still too slow. It takes a long time for such a consumption speed to exhaust a drop of the world''s turbidity. How can he spend these Kung Fu on it.


    He felt that if so, he might as well take away the turbidity of the world when he flew up.


    When he ran out of magic objects, he shook his head and felt that his last attempt had failed.


    Xiang Xian looked aside and dared not say a word... Su Li''s experiment was full of danger and could not understand in his eyes.


    He doesn''t understand why these demons are enhanced, mutated and suddenly collapsed... In short, they can''t be provoked.


    However, just when Su Li felt that he was going to come to an end for the time being, Su Li suddenly thought of another direction... If the turbidity of this world is the collection of the turbidity of this world, can it even be neutralized by the clear things?


    But there is a question, what is the most pure thing in the world?


    Su Li thought curiously... Then suddenly remembered that there was something forgotten for a long time in his bag.


    So he hurriedly looked in his bag, and then remembered something and asked Rouchang to look in her collar


    Sure enough, a moment later, rou Chang took out a bottle of "ice sculpture" from her collar.


    This is the real immortal body of the Qianhuang sect!


    When xuanming set up a game on the ice ocean in the North Sea, it attracted the real immortal to refine his body step by step into a real immortal body suitable for xuanming''s reincarnation... To tell the truth, if xuanming''s design was successful, I''m afraid he could be perfectly resurrected, and he wouldn''t be unable to remember who he is like now.


    However, it''s better that a daughter named MANGCHANG is much better than a hostile winter god named xuanming.


    So it''s better not to keep this body. What if his daughter goes wrong again?


    Su Li pretended not to know the connection between the body and xuanming, and regarded it as an "ordinary" real immortal body


    Xiang Xian was surprised again... He didn''t expect that Su Li took out a real immortal''s body after playing enough with the body of the dark abyss demon... I can''t afford it, I really can''t afford it!


    The Begonia in Su Li''s hair suddenly became energetic... This is one of the capital of xuanming''s return. How can this kind of thing stay in the world again?


    Sure enough, it''s still the boy who looks good.


    Begonia mother narrowed her eyes and showed a trace of dangerous light.


    But before she did or said anything, Su Li had poked her hair in


    The golden liquid hair ornament with the turbid poison seal directly stabbed into the real immortal''s body. Then the seal was untied and the turbid poison was released.


    The next moment, an amazing scene happened.


    The real immortal''s body dissolved quickly after contacting the turbidity of this world!


    Starting from the poked part, it seems to be corroded by concentrated acid. The billowing thick smoke melts and volatilizes.


    Su Li felt it carefully and unexpectedly found that with the digestion of the real immortal body, it released strong heaven and earth vitality... Or the heaven and earth vitality with less impurities, which was relatively pure.


    Before long, the real immortal body of the Qianhuang cult turned into a pure pure Qi, wrapped in the drop of the turbidity of this world... The turbidity was in the, and the purity surrounded it.


    The turbid and pure Qi of this world constantly react to generate the vitality of heaven and earth and return between heaven and earth


    Soon, the turbidity of the world and the clear air were almost consumed at the same time, and the place where Su Li and others were located was clear, just like "an empty mountain after a new rain".


    "So, a real fairy can counteract a drop of the turbidity of this world..." Su Li began to turn some dangerous thoughts in his head.


    Begonia felt speechless. She looked at more than 3000 golden water drops on Su Li''s head. It seemed that there were so many real immortals in the Pearl world in ancient times?


    Perhaps the arrival of the big break is not an accident, but has long been designed by some existence

 Chapter 611

    Xiang Xian felt trembling after visiting Su Li''s experiment... Anyone who sees a guy who seems to be ready to sharpen his knife to the real immortal will feel terrible.


    Originally, he had a lot to say to Su Li. He tried to repair the relationship between Yang religion and Jianya or Su Li... But Su Li didn''t give him a chance to speak.


    Su Li just gave him the rune sword and said, "this is my gift to Yang Jiao. Please make good use of it."


    Xiang Xian was a little confused holding the magnetic symbol sword in both hands, but he could only say thanks and leave.


    Su Li''s gift was too important, even beyond his expectation.


    He understood Su Li''s meaning... To seal his mouth with this magnetic Rune sword, and then let Yang Jiao continue to support there.


    This meaning has been very obvious... Su Li didn''t hide it at all. He just used Yang religion as cannon fodder.


    Even so, Xiang Xian received a gift from the sword cliff sect... That''s a whole ten bags of food before returning to the lost land.


    It was produced in the northern part of the Qin Dynasty in Dongzhou, and the "Tianmen" of Jianya sect cultivated it personally.


    These grains are nothing among the practitioners, but they can save people''s lives for the Yangjiao and the great wasteland cities that have been closed for a long time.


    Ordinary people in the wasteland city can only make a living by fishing and hunting.


    Now, with the continuous spread of the divine ice due to the pressure of the abyss, the fishing ground of the great wilderness city is becoming smaller and smaller.


    Therefore, at this time, the great wasteland city was already facing a food crisis, which was discovered during Su Li''s last visit.


    In fact, the help Yang sect needs is also about these mortals... It is difficult for even the practitioners to feed so many people in that turbulent land.


    Xiang Xian received this gift and was confused... It can be said that from the results, he has fully achieved the purpose of this visit.


    Not only did he get enough food for all people in the wilderness city to survive, but also he got a powerful weapon against demons.


    But from the process, he didn''t get what he expected


    With a straight face, he returned to the Yang sect, handed over the bag containing a large amount of grain to the disciples in charge of the great wasteland City, and then presented the magnetic Rune sword to the head of Shouyang sect and the Lord of Shaoyang.


    The magic of the magnetic talisman sword certainly made the whole sect happy. Xiang Xian was greatly respected in the sect and thought he had made great contributions.


    However, he always forced himself to smile until everyone dispersed. He faced the Shaoyang Lord Yang Li and the Shouyang sect leader alone.


    Yang Li is still playing with the magnetic Rune sword with great interest. The constant buzzing of the sword body is actually a little annoying, but she feels very good.


    "It seems that you are not happy." but the leader of Shouyang is more concerned about Xiang Xian''s state.


    "Yes, sect leader, because I didn''t restore the trust of the son of sword cliff." Xiang Xian told the truth without any thoughts in his heart.


    Yang Li frowned slightly and was not so happy... Xiang Xian has always been the Shaoyang envoy she didn''t care about. Although she directly belongs to her, she hasn''t been very satisfied with Xiang Xian.


    Maybe it''s because Xiang Xian is so "honest" every time he speaks.


    Among her three Shaoyang envoys, MiFu must be the only confidant, because this is the maid who grew up with her and the person she can trust most.


    Chuan Yi is the person who likes to be called most, because what he does always suits her best. Therefore, even if she was a little less capable, she did not treat her badly, and even received rewards from time to time.


    Only this Xiang Xian is always silent and has her own ideas, but it is always inconsistent with her ideas. She always speaks very straight, which makes her reluctant to have more contact at ordinary times.


    So after hearing Xiang Xian''s words this time, she said in a bad tone, "but didn''t you bring this divine sword back?"


    This is a consequentialist.


    Xiang Xian was not angry, or in his heart, it was natural for Yang Li to be "strict" with him.


    He said: "this is not the credit of his subordinates, but I''m afraid that the holy son just needs our Yang cult to test the killing effect of this divine weapon on the dark abyss demons for him!"


    Yang Li''s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a somewhat dangerous expression and said, "why do you say this?"


    Xiang Xian replied in a difficult tone: "my subordinates watched the Holy Son refine this divine sword... From my subordinates'' point of view, the refining materials used in this divine sword are not precious."


    Yang Li listened, his eyes flashed, and then paced back and forth


    Then she suddenly turned back and said to Xiang Xian, "so you know the steps of how to forge this divine sword?"


    Xiang Xian felt as if something was wrong, but he still stubbornly nodded and said, "yes, all his subordinates know."


    Yang Li then said in a slightly excited tone: "in that case, you should take the lead. You should give people something. You must engrave the divine sword within one month!"


    "Su Li''s seal in the devil''s cave will soon expire. We don''t have more time."


    Xiang Xian was shocked when he heard the speech. He didn''t expect Yang Li to say so


    He quickly shook his head and said, "no! This is the divine sword invented by your Excellency the son. How can we steal it for ourselves?"


    Yang Li''s face was ugly with the naked eye. She took a deep breath and asked, "Xiang Xian, have you joined the sword cliff?"


    Xiang Xian was shocked when he heard this, and his head was hot, but his heart was cold.


    He hurriedly said, "my subordinates are naturally Yangjiao people, and my subordinates have been Yangjiao disciples for generations!"


    Yang Li nodded slowly and said, "if only you knew you were a member of Yang sect."


    Then she said, "I won''t make it difficult for you to do this. Describe to Chuan Yi the process of Su Li making this divine sword, and then you don''t have to worry about it."


    Xiang Xian was a little lost. He didn''t know what mistake he had made... Was he really wrong?


    The leader of Shouyang cult, who has always been like a clay sculpture, suddenly said at this time: "Xiang Xian, I still have a very important task to give to you."


    Yang Li was slightly stunned


    Since one hundred years ago, Yang has the final say in this regard.


    Shouyang sect leader seems to have been deliberately withdrawing from the core power circle and transferring the power of Yang sect to Yang Li bit by bit.


    But this time, the leader of Shouyang sect intervened in this matter... Yang Li also didn''t think she had done anything wrong, but she remained silent to see how the leader of Shouyang ordered.


    Xiang Xian was also slightly stunned. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen. When Yang Li saw that she had no objection, he nodded quickly and then listened.


    The first Yang sect leader paused, then said slowly, "no matter what the sword cliff sect thinks of me, but now for my Yang sect, sword cliff is really the only existence that can provide support."


    "So the Taoist priest wants you to be the contact person of our Yang sect and stay at Jianya to deliver messages."


    Xiang Xian was stunned. He didn''t know how to respond. He quickly looked at Xiang Yangli again


    But Yang Li''s face was more serious, but he nodded coldly: "since the leader asked you to go, you can go."


    Xiang Xian could only nod slightly, but he couldn''t tell his loss or agreed blankly.


    The leader of Shouyang sect immediately stroked his beard and said with a smile, "from now on, you will be the ''xuanyang envoy'' of our Yang sect. You can be directly responsible to me."


    Xiang Xian responded vaguely, and then stepped back under the gaze of two big men


    Shaoyang Lord Yang Li looked very unhappy and asked, "master, what''s your purpose to take Xiang Xian away from me?"


    Shouyang sect leader said calmly, "I just want to leave more way for Yang sect... If everything goes well, everything will be fine, but if things go wrong in the future... I hope Xiang Xian can leave a pulse of incense for Yang sect."


    "Rely on that sword cliff to teach?" Yang Li asked puzzled.


    "Just rely on the sword cliff sect." Shouyang sect leader nodded again. "Sword cliff sect may be the only solution to the misfortune of the world. In order to protect the orthodoxy of our Yang sect, the old Taoism had to layout in advance."


    Yang Li took a deep breath. Although he still felt a little unhappy, he accepted the fact.


    She knew that the leader of Shouyang was arranging another successor. Although she clearly said that it was just in case, she always felt that she did not trust her.


    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, she has mastered the Yang sect... It''s also a hindrance for Xiang Xian to wander in front of her. It''s better to spread it far away and get some more convenience from the sword cliff. It can play a role.


    ¡­¡­


    So Su Li was surprised to see Xiang Xian again. He thought he would not see him for some time.


    When Xiang Xian saw Su Li, the first thing he did was "take the blame.".


    "Damn it, Xiang Xian leaked the process of making the son..." he said very remorsefully.


    But Su Li didn''t care and interrupted, "so does your religion have imitation?"


    Xiang Xian thought Su Li was blaming him. He blushed and said, "yes."


    Su Li nodded and said, "that''s good. It can contain the dark abyss demons over there for a while."


    Xiang Xian asked strangely, "won''t the son blame us?"


    Su Li asked, "the magnetic talisman sword has nothing special to our friars except that it can kill the dark abyss demons... In that case, it must be popularized as much as possible in the Pearl world."


    "To tell you the truth, I have passed the casting method of this magnetic Rune sword to Dayan school palace and let them widely spread it to all forces in China."


    "In this way, if the seal is broken and the Ming Yuan invades on a large scale, everyone can avoid being in a hurry."


    Xiang Xian''s chest was tight and speechless... Standing in front of Su Li, he felt ashamed and wasted being a villain.


    Although Yang Li was not the "villain" but Yang Li, his long-term follow and recognition made him feel the same.


    On the other hand, he was really touched and convinced by Su Li''s broad mind


    Master Shaoyang and the son of sword cliff have similar status in their respective sects... But their bearing and temperament are much worse.

 Chapter 612

    Su Li has no way to reverse the senses of Yang sect... After all, one can be two, not three. His tolerance for Yang sect has made Jianya sect complain.


    Just for some individuals in Yang religion who can get along, just like Xiang Xian, they are happy to contact them as individuals.


    Therefore, Su Li personally welcomed Xiang Xian as an envoy to Jianya other courtyard.


    This Jianya other courtyard has become a huge industrial base. The disciples of fumen and Qimen are working hard to create more magnetic Fujian in batches.


    In fact, Su Li made some minor adjustments to the runes in the magnetic Rune sword, so that the magnetic Rune sword can not only be used as a sword in his hand, but also be inserted on the ground as an array flag for array arrangement.


    He thought that maybe the electromagnetic force could be sent to the extreme, and it could also effectively kill those high-level demons, such as the son of the abyss.


    These studies did not avoid Xiang Xian, but also made Xiang Xian more and more resistant to his petty practice of Shaoyang Lord.


    These were things he had dared not think about before, but now he began to think about them gradually.


    It is also because in the past, he only lived in the area controlled by Yang religion. All he thought all day was related to Yang religion. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with that.


    Now he came to sword cliff, but he came into contact with a more open thinking, and gradually felt his past narrowness.


    His character has not changed, but because of his broad vision, he has become more and more aware of what is right and what is wrong.


    Xiang Xian never thought that his state of mind could be improved at this time... This brought his thoughts to another level.


    Such Xiang Xian is indeed more and more popular in Jianya. They feel that this is a person whose values are getting closer and closer to them. It can be regarded as the same way and worth making friends with.


    At the same time, some great powers hidden in the dark unexpectedly saw some unusual things in Xiang Xian


    That day, Su Li was trying to teach Rouchang how to eat like a normal human and not to eat on the ground, but the girl was unwilling to recover her human shape... This made Su Li like a freak. She had been teaching a dog how to sit at the table with chopsticks


    At this time, the crown of the autumn God flew over in the autumn arena with small white wings.


    Bai Lu''s voice came over: "the boy named Xiang Xian is a little strange... His luck is not right. Why is it like Nanli Huode is slowly converging on him?"


    Su Li rubbed Rouchang''s dog head and reluctantly gave up teaching her to "be a person" for the time being.


    Nanli star, which corresponds to the East Star and the North Star, belongs to the destiny star of the Red Emperor of the southern Tianting.


    Chiyang, the summer God, is also the God of fire. He also has the post of nanlixing official in the southern Tianting. He can be regarded as a God with great power in the southern Tianting.


    At this time, his body disappeared, but nanlihuode, which should belong to him, was gathering on Xianxian... What''s going on?


    "Xiang Xian is the reincarnation of Xia God?" Su Li asked strangely.


    "Absolutely not. I can''t read this wrong." Haitang immediately got out of the hair nest on the side of his neck and said very resolutely.


    Xiang Xian will not be the reincarnation of Xia God, because there is a hostile causal relationship between Haitang and Chiyang. If Xiang Xian is the reincarnation of Chiyang, she will be aware of it at the first time.


    "Maybe he did it more obscurely? At present, he is indeed loved by fire virtue... Even the originally complex mana is being refined and purified by the gathered fire virtue." Bailu said in a flat tone.


    For the great God Bailu, in fact, she doesn''t care what form Chiyang returns. What she cares about is that the gods of the four seasons and five directions can finally converge, so maybe the disaster of the abyss in the mortal world can come to an end.


    This pearl world can be said to be an attempt to gather the five heavenly courts in those years. I don''t know how much fresh blood the prosperous cultivation world provided for the five heavenly courts.


    Therefore, the five heavenly courts do not want to see the fall of the Pearl world


    Of course, there may be some differences.


    As the God of war in the Western Heaven, Bai Lu actually cares more about the real fighting spirit burst out in the disaster, which is her source of strength.


    The northern Tianting and the southern Tianting cannot afford such a rare place to bring fresh blood... Because the northern Tianting is basically cold, while the southern Tianting is hot, and most of the people under their jurisdiction have not produced any brilliant achievements of civilization.


    Therefore, these two heavenly courts are also the weakest of the five heavenly courts, and they are also the most haggard about the gain and loss of just a few interests.


    In contrast, the most revered Zhongtian Tianting seems to be just a routine. It sends a waste Kirin to assist the "celestial elector", so there is no other reliable arrangement.


    The Oriental Tianting... Didn''t pay much attention at all.


    The idea incarnation of the green emperor stayed in Su Li''s head. What he thought most was his own daughter, and then the mystery of the evolution of the little thousand star world... He didn''t mention the disaster of the dark abyss.


    This is the most ancient foundation. Perhaps we can''t see the gains and losses of this boundary and place for a long time with the details of the Oriental Tianting.


    But now the gods of the four seasons and five directions have gathered in this world, so the dark abyss robbery of the Pearl world can''t sit idly by.


    Haitang pondered for a moment and judged: "I probably understand... Although Chiyang was not hurt in those years, the karma he endured was very heavy... So he may be another way to get rid of robbery."


    Bai Lu suddenly felt a little surprised. She also woke up and realized: "incarnate a town to help the world?"


    The world rejects these lower gods, so if the gods want to be unaffected, they can only escape the robbery by means of "reincarnation" or "rebirth".


    Although this process has an obvious period of weakness, the advantage is that it can also let the gods relive the world of mortals and get rid of divine interference.


    At this time, Bailu is also in the process of "rebirth". She constantly collects the heroic spirit of the Pearl world and reshapes it. When the molding is completed, she will naturally be regarded as the new "God of war" of the Pearl world.


    But Chiyang is different


    Begonia said in surprise: "the southern volcano... Chiyang turned his God into the volcano to suppress the seal of the abyss and the cold air leaked from the seal."


    In this way, Chiyang is incarnated as a part of the world''s defense mechanism. Of course, the world can no longer be hostile to and liquidate him.


    However, the cause and effect of unlocking the seal of the dark abyss with xuanming cannot be solved, so he also reduces this karma in various ways.


    Yang religion is one of his attempts, and Chi Lao may also be one of them.


    "No wonder..." Su Li thought of all kinds of strangeness in the Big Volcano, and he also had a clear feeling.


    It turned out that it was the divine body of the summer God. No wonder the great volcano was full of divine power and strange spatial characteristics.


    "But if that''s the case, Xia Shen''s state doesn''t look very good?" Su Li said.


    He has been to the great volcano and can feel that the power of the great volcano seems to be being suppressed by the mysterious divine power?


    Bailu and Begonia can''t tell why. However, they still can''t judge what the state of Xia God Chiyang is and how he will return.


    At this time, a voice of relying on the old and selling the old came: "Oh, you are talking about the boy of Chiyang... On the way back, you saw the mortal friar with the smell of fire virtue. Unexpectedly, the boy of Chiyang chose such a forgotten way to continue his life."


    Su Li turned his head and saw that Beiguang, who had not seen him for more than two years, stood in his place with a bitter face and did not dare to move forward. In front of him, it seemed that the earth dog who had not grown up had come like a dog.


    Qilin took out the shelf of tianxiangrui beast in it again.


    However, it does have a broad vision, especially the secret news among such gods.


    So Su Li hurriedly asked, "Qilin, do you know what''s going on?"


    "It''s very simple. The Chiyang boy actually completely divided his divinity and divine power into a great volcano suppression seal as a medium to bear the cause, effect and karma of the Pearl world."


    "Then his true self-consciousness was completely spread out, and only gathered and returned to his place at the right time... This is the ''God''s sleep'' that can help God temporarily get out of his divine confusion."


    Qilin''s words touched Begonia... As the oldest Oriental Tianting princess, her knowledge is actually stronger than Bailu.


    She said in surprise: "I''ve heard of such things... If so, isn''t it that the whole Yang sect and even the whole people in the great wilderness city are shrouded in the ideological differentiation of Chiyang?"


    Su Li asked coldly, "so when he takes back these ideas, will the people in the wasteland City lose consciousness?"


    Begonia shook his head and said, "no, it''s actually just equivalent to Chiyang''s idea accompanying all people in this area through their lives in their sleep, and idea homing will not have any impact on these people, but will let them completely get rid of the subtle interference from Chiyang."


    "What kind of interference?" Su Li asked strangely.


    "There will always be some people who will be favored by Chiyang''s ideas, and such people will gather more Xia Shenqi, but they will also be influenced by Chiyang''s way of thinking and become more extreme."


    Begonia said and thought for a moment, then said, "it''s like that Yang Li. Now think about her way of thinking, it seems that she is very similar to the Chi Yang I know."


    Su Li was surprised: "eh? So now Xiang Xian...?"


    "Yes, he should have been favored by Chiyang''s will for some reason, and all the people with fire, virtue and luck gathered." Haitang nodded.


    Su Li rubbed his chin and said, "that''s some trouble. If Xiang Xian''s character is also affected by Chiyang''s idea, wouldn''t it be a headache?"


    He felt that he had to guard against such things, but he couldn''t let Chiyang''s will run out and make trouble

 Chapter 613

    Su Lizheng planned how to concoct this "haunting" Chiyang will. As a result, he found that he was really worried


    With this discovery, how can the revenge Begonia do nothing?


    Su Lizheng is going to figure out how to use the "physical" method to make Xiang Xian not easily "shake his heart". Begonia has already completed the Sao operation with the divine method.


    The key is the existence of chilao, which is also the ideological differentiation of Chiyang, and it is definitely a large differentiation.


    So after passing on the blame, is it wrong to let chilao accept these fire virtues?


    Nothing wrong at all!


    According to the judgment of Begonia, the subject consciousness of Chiyang at this time should be in a scattered state like sleeping.


    Everything about the great wasteland city and Yang religion seems to him like a dream. In the dream, he may be biased, pay special attention to some individuals and become his own substitute. This is the expression of the convergence of fire virtue.


    At this time, because of the relationship between red and old, Haitang turned this "substitute body in dream" into red and old... This is equivalent to letting Xia God Chiyang work for Su Li in his dream... This is really a Tianxiu level operation.


    So the red old man, who has completely become a tool man, is inexplicably upset. He feels that he shouldn''t live such a life. He has to find a way to resist!


    He tried to influence Su Li with evil thoughts. He began to shout and seduce with language. He began to use all kinds of rhetoric... But it was useless because he had been sealed


    Then he remembered that he had done similar things once


    So in the silent seal, he was lonely again... He had to continue to be a tool for Su Li... At least it was popular to listen to the prayers of those believers, wasn''t it?


    Su Li was completely unaware of the change. He just found that the spirit of fire and virtue gathered in Xiang Xian had dispersed slowly again.


    He knew it was a small move made by Begonia... But it was good, so he didn''t have to worry about problems.


    It is estimated that Chiyang was also the last God to enter the robbery at four o''clock in spring, summer, autumn and winter. He must feel that he will not have any equal enemies for a long time, so he will use this unique way to seek escape from the robbery.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t expect that his original "enemy" was the first to get rid of the robbery... When his will was in the state of "God''s sleep", Chun, who was at the same level or even stronger, could play with his consciousness!


    However, Su Li noticed one thing about the gathering of Huode before... That is, Xiang Xian''s complex mana is really a problem.


    Fortunately, the spirit of fire virtue gathered for a short time. Although it was not eradicated, it also solved the hidden danger of Xiang Xianyuan infant, so that he had the opportunity to cure himself.


    It happened that heaven and earth here had pure and strong vitality because Su Li had previously transformed an "immortal human body". It was especially suitable for Xiang Xian to refine mana and repair Yuanying.


    Therefore, Xiang Xian simply began to adjust his cultivation under Su Li''s arrangement... Unexpectedly, after leaving Yang religion, he had a rare opportunity to meditate.


    In fact, he has accumulated a lot in the realm of Yuanying. After this retreat, I''m afraid it''s not just as simple as repairing Yuanying... It''s not impossible to go further.


    At this time, Su Li organized the "mine gate" of Jianya and began to think about opening a mine in the "luoduanyuan" in the south of Zhongzhou


    The situation here is different from that of the fault boundary mountains. Although there are many minerals in the fault boundary mountains, most of them are in shape and cannot be exploited wantonly.


    On the falling fault plain, because the terrain is changing all the time, and the Qi of the earth vein breaks out from time to time... This affects not only animals and plants, but also all kinds of rare minerals.


    Poor Yang sect is always thinking about how to deal with the dark abyss demon, but it has always ignored this asset.


    But now that Su Li knows, what else can he say? Mining directly.


    He even developed a "prospecting technique" by analogy from his basic skill "returning to Tibet by mountains and seas", and directly taught it to the disciples of the "mining gate".


    So the "mining gate" became the "first productive force" of Jianya sect during this period after it was armed with "pickaxe sword" and "prospecting".


    All kinds of rare minerals are constantly excavated from the falling original, which has become a good practice product of sword cliff instrument door and has also been transformed into the actual combat power of sword cliff disciples.


    The overall strength of sword cliff in this period began to rise rapidly in another form


    Previously, due to the limited high-end resources of Jianya sect, many Yuan Ying friars'' life magic weapons were actually in a state of "making do".


    But now the situation is different. With the two mines in luoduanyuan and duanjie mountains, which can produce a large number of precious refined materials, and the cooperation of jintianyuan cloud family, the original magic weapons of Jianya Yuanying have been strengthened.


    This life magic weapon cannot be changed after refining. After all, if so, it basically means that this life magic weapon becomes useless after becoming an immortal.


    In fact, if the original life magic weapon can be continuously filled with high-grade refined materials, and then continuously incubated and evolved with its own Tao, in theory, the original life magic weapon can be continuously upgraded until it exists as a "tool for becoming Tao".


    Therefore, today''s practice of the law does not really have great defects. Su Li''s "golden pill performance" is not really an extremely important "patch", just because the inheritance of the Pearl world was not complete before.


    Su Li used to have a mountain and river magic suit. Now he began to consider whether to refine a life magic weapon... But he didn''t make a good decision about the form of his life magic weapon.


    His previous Tao already had mountain and river robes to carry, so what should the life magic weapon carry?


    He wanted to refine a sword to take care of his elders... But that was obviously not what he wanted. From his own point of view, it was more suitable to refine a knife.


    Of course, you can''t really refine a knife... You can''t poke your elders'' hearts so directly.


    Fortunately, he thought that his most fundamental origin should be fumen... And he had a life charm.


    In that case, wouldn''t it be better to refine a life magic weapon with your own life charm as the blueprint?


    This really makes no one speechless.


    Prison cliff talisman, that is to say, Su Li wants to directly refine a ''prison cliff''!


    In terms of refining, Su Li thought a lot... Finally he took out one of his original cards: Zhenyue seal.


    There is no doubt that Zhenyue seal is powerful. It is made of pure heaven and earth merit and then gathered the earth vein breath of the place where demons were sealed at that time. It itself has an extremely powerful power of Zhenfeng.


    However, if Su Li wanted to refine "prison cliff", his function in this regard would coincide with that of "Zhenyue seal".


    So Su Li thought about it and decided to take the Zhenyue seal as the main material... Anyway, the prison cliff talisman has the functional part of Zhenyue talisman.


    And Su Li''s way of refining prison cliff is also very amazing.


    He flew to the scattered and uneven wasteland of luoduanyuan and looked for it for a while before he took a fancy to one of the mountain peaks that suddenly rose from the ground!


    The appearance of strange peaks is seven points similar to the sword cliff in tiancrack mountain.


    Without further hesitation, he set his feet on the earth directly, and then swept and cut out with a heavy Jun split sword


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise of mountain collapse, and then I saw that the suddenly rising mountain was slowly tilted to fall


    But at this time, Su Li released dozens of prison locks around him and firmly bound the toppling mountain.


    Then, with the action of chongjunyi, he pried the mountain in a similar anti gravity method, then unfolded the sword wing and dragged the chain to slowly drag the mountain to the sky


    The kilometer peak is more than Wanjun?


    However, with his current strength, he has been able to pull it steadily up in the air and even fly in a floating attitude.


    This is the power to move mountains and seas!


    What is the difference between this posture and the legendary immortals?


    Su Li gradually seemed to be able to understand the power of those legendary immortals... Basically, he did something great by understanding and applying the rules of the world.


    There is no doubt that when he returned to the other courtyard of Jianya with this attitude, it naturally caused an uproar again.


    Compared with Su Li''s skill in refining this life magic weapon, all natural and earth treasures are empty. How can it be more overbearing to intercept a mountain directly?


    But everyone felt very adapted to this, and felt that the son of their family should do such extraordinary things.


    So outside the other courtyard of the sword cliff, the people watched helplessly as Su Li refined and reduced the mountain with infinite magic power until he got rid of the miscellaneous essence and turned it into a small mountain one foot high, which could be held in the palm of his hand.


    But although it is only a foot high now, it is condensed by Su Li with great mana. Its weight is more than a million Jun?


    It was also Su Li who could hold it up in the palm of his hand based on his heavy Jun intention.


    At this time, only this reduced mountain peak can be regarded as an extremely terrible attack and defense treasure.


    This situation is similar to the heavy Jun sword practiced by Su Li, but the effect is more terrible


    When a million Jun heavy object is thrown out, it doesn''t need any mana blessing at all. It''s already the ultimate physical killing.


    But for Su Li, it was not over. He took out the Zhen Yue seal in his hand, and then broke it into a dense dark yellow gas with his hands.


    This is the Qi of the earth vein with the merits of heaven and earth, and it is also the inside information of the supreme treasure.


    Now it was slowly pressed into the condensed small mountain by Su Li.


    A moment later


    There was a dark yellow gas on the small mountain, and then the whole mountain was plated with a layer of shallow gold.


    Su Li felt his palm light immediately... The injection of dark and yellow gas was actually equivalent to injecting essence into the condensed mountain.


    At this time, this small mountain peak can be regarded as Su Li''s exclusive magic weapon... But it is not the magic weapon of his own life, because Su Li has to evolve his'' skill ''on it.


    Originally, the magic weapon of this life should be to play the Tao, but his mountain and river magic clothes have evolved his Tao.


    Therefore, this life magic weapon "prison cliff" is naturally the ultimate in the evolution of his "art".

 Chapter 614

    The Qi of xuanhuang merit was tempered into the mountain, and the Qi of earth vein contained in it directly strengthened the mountain, while the large area of merit was reshaped by Su Li, which was combined into a prison cliff charm as a spirit ink and retained between the mountains.


    Therefore, with the blessing of the spirit of xuanhuang merit and virtue, the refining speed of this mountain peak is extremely enhanced, and the original size of one foot is reduced again to half a foot high.


    This is completely refined from Su Li''s magic power, carrying his powerful way of seal and suppression, which is the ultimate of his "art".


    With the formation of the prison cliff charm in the mountain, it means that the mountain has become a real ''prison cliff''.


    In this way, this life magic weapon is preliminarily completed.


    Su Li''s refining of this life magic weapon has been extraordinarily fast.


    Normally, the formation of a life magic weapon still needs Yuanying Zhenjun''s mana for a long time.


    You must keep warm until you can completely refine this magic weapon into your own sea of knowledge and can be held by Yuanying.


    But Su Li broke up Zhen Yue''s seal this time and refined it into the prison Cliff... Zhen Yue''s seal was originally his treasure of merit and virtue. Now he has been refined into the prison cliff, but his refining speed has increased rapidly.


    So when the magic weapon refined from the mountain was completely settled, it suddenly flew into his eyebrows.


    In the middle of knowing the sea, Su Li''s Yuanying shrank quietly in a corner in a mountain and river robe. When he saw the prison cliff flying in, he waved, and then the prison cliff fell into Yuanying''s hand and held it up steadily.


    Su Li''s Yuanying weighed his hand and felt good. He just looked up and looked at the little thousand star world, which almost occupied half of his space to know the sea. It was very painful


    But he had no choice but to let it go with a sigh.


    At the same time, the effect of refining cost life magic weapon has appeared, because the magic power has been kept warm, and the magic power has begun to remain in the prison cliff.


    Of course, in theory, this prison cliff also has the function of accelerating his mana refining speed, but now this function is not very useful.


    But it is worth noting that from then on, he only needs to move his mind, and the prison cliff will naturally have infinite power of repression.


    This is not his spiritual power, but repression with real power.


    It can even be linked with mountain and river vests to directly block and control the vitality of one world, which is equivalent to creating an excellent battlefield suitable for oneself.


    In this way, it can be regarded as Su Li''s response to the coming disaster.


    Because Qilin and Begonia said that the abyss disaster was terrible, and Bailu, xuanming and Chiyang were planted in the abyss, he has now suffered from a very deadly "blood following disease".


    It''s for ''lack of firepower phobia''


    For Su Li, there was no solution to this problem. Only by constantly piling up powerful magic powers or powerful weapons could he slightly alleviate the sense of emptiness brought by this "disease".


    Then it was visually observed that this was still an "infectious disease". In short, the current sword cliff sect had been completely infected by him. It was completely to build top force together with him, no matter whether such force could be used in this world or not.


    Now the magic weapon of this life has been refined, and almost half a year has passed... It is true that there is no sun and moon, and the world is passing in the blink of an eye.


    After he left the pass, he called his disciple Bei Guang and asked about his experience and harvest during this period


    Beiguang''s experience was very interesting. He took two little girlfriends on the road. It can be said that he leaned against Hong Yucui and enjoyed the happiness of the whole people.


    But his expression was very haggard, and he didn''t feel happy at all... It was a bit of a beating.


    "Xiao Guang, don''t you have any ideas about these two girls?" Su Li was curious... Although Chu he was'' pure natural ''and Yun Xiaomei was'' not smart'', it is undeniable that these two girls are very beautiful and distinctive.


    However, don''t you want to ask about the experience and harvest of Beiguang?


    Beiguang also thought that Su Li was going to test his accomplishments and experience. Unexpectedly, he suddenly heard this question and was stunned on the spot.


    Then I thought of my master''s unreliable temperament and thought it was normal.


    He said reluctantly, "master, stop making trouble. Apprentice, martial uncle Chu he and Xiaomei are just ordinary friends. There is absolutely no unreasonable desire."


    Su Li thought the problem was a little serious. He asked, "Xiao Guang, to be honest, what do you think of Wuyang?"


    Beiguang was flushed by this sudden question. He hesitated and said, "martial uncle Wuyang... Still very good... Very good..."


    Su Li immediately covered his face... Well, he knows the crux of the problem.


    It seems that Wuyang has indeed left indelible traces in Beiguang''s heart, so that he is now grown up, and his normal search for Taoist partners is somewhat affected


    How can he hold his disciple if he goes on like this?


    Su Li''s attitude suddenly looked like an old father, with a strong sense of "urging marriage" in his eyes.


    Beiguang felt great pressure, then instinctively changed the topic and said, "master, don''t you ask me about my experience and harvest in the past two years?"


    Su Li said perfunctorily, "OK, tell me about it."


    This attitude... Can you be more casual?


    Beiguang didn''t want to say anything at once, because Su Li didn''t care about his experience


    But there was a situation he still had to show Su Li... So he took a deep breath, and then a wonderful change happened to the whole person.


    Suddenly, Beiguang''s body suddenly turned into a crystal clear ice sculpture shape!


    This ice sculpture is like a diamond, which is crystal clear, but also obviously has high strength.


    It was strange that Su Li could feel that the temperature on the disciple in front of him was very low, but there was no air-conditioning escape. It seemed that the body locked all the low temperature in the body.


    "What do you feel? Will you feel cold?" Su Li said cautiously.


    Beiguang relaxed a little and finally let his master focus on the right place.


    "In this case, I don''t feel anything all over my body. I don''t feel pain in my body. I will only be high or tired because of my mental state," he said


    "In addition, even if my body is damaged in this form, it doesn''t matter. As long as any palm sized body part still exists and there is enough water to supplement, it can be recovered immediately."


    Su Li had never heard of such a situation, and his eyebrows could not help wrinkling.


    At this time, the North barefoot Kirin is a pair of old-fashioned and old-fashioned, sighing: "after all, it''s just a mortal. How can you know the value of this natural immortal body?"


    "Begonia, what is Xiaoguang''s constitution?" Su Li asked directly after rubbing the hair of his neck.


    He won''t get used to the Qilin''s bad temper and let it suffocate.


    Begonia immediately drilled out his head and said in a crisp tone, "that''s Huaning Li ice body. It''s the ice spirit fairy body outside the famous five element fairy body in the heaven."


    "You don''t have to care too much. After you rise, I will help you build the best immortal body."


    "Cough..." Qilin couldn''t hear it anymore, or it was really blocked up.


    So he said, "Chun girl, don''t always look like this. If your father knew you were like this, he would go crazy."


    Begonia said calmly, "he doesn''t know anyway."


    Su Li thought expressionless: No, he knows


    However, the topic of xianti made him very concerned. He asked Beiguang, "when did it happen?"


    Seeing that he asked seriously, Beiguang said, "that was when I was fighting a monster in the northern region. My whole body was really excited to the extreme, and my body state reached an unprecedented peak... Suddenly it was like waking up between blood and blood. Suddenly, the vitality of heaven and earth rushed to my body... It became like this."


    "Awakening in battle?" Su Li thought it was really the style of "the son of heaven".


    He asked again, "after awakening the immortal human body, does your body have any special changes?"


    Beiguang said, "yes, I find my mind is cold all the time. It seems that I can be more focused and efficient in understanding the mysteries of Taoism."


    "And when you think about problems, you are more rational. Even if you are angry, you won''t be hot headed and make irrational judgments."


    "In addition, the body temperature has dropped a lot. It has always been cold."


    Su Li nodded and said with a melancholy look, "I finally know why you are not interested in those two girls..."


    Beiguang had chest tightness on the spot. He couldn''t get around this topic?


    In fact, Su Li meant another thing... It is true that Beiguang''s ability to have an immortal human body in advance is the basic principle of "the son of heaven", but it is also tantamount to exterminating his "fun" as a mortal.


    His mind will no longer be disturbed by the flesh, and his form seems detached.


    So two beautiful girls leaned against him, but he was still indifferent... Because his body had lost the opportunity to be dominated by hormones.


    As for Wuyang


    It can only be said that some beauty and love can be completely detached from the desires of the flesh. When only the pure beauty and pure love are left, it may be truly remembered forever.


    Su Li felt that his disciples had completely grown crooked... This is really a tragedy.


    He covered his face and asked, "what''s special about this Huaning Li ice body? The will of heaven and earth will not do useless things. There must be something mysterious about this immortal body that can be used to deal with the imminent disaster of heaven and earth?"


    Begonia wanted to say it, but at this time, she was suddenly interrupted by Qilin: "it''s not important. I think the key now is to let the child of Beiguang adapt to his new body more. You should also make good preparations for how to deal with the coming disaster... According to my calculation, this day is very close, not more than 100 days at most."


    Su Li sees that Kirin doesn''t want to let himself know... Or does he want Beiguang to know?


    So he nodded quietly. He didn''t embarrass Haitang, but said calmly: "then Xiaoguang, you go to shut down for a while... I will prepare some new equipment for you. I hope you will like it."


    Beiguang didn''t know, so he nodded... Although he was ignorant, he seemed to understand everything.


    But he cleverly didn''t say anything, just chose to believe that his master wouldn''t hurt him

 Chapter 615

    Beiguang''s immortal human body incident made Su Li feel urgent again... Heaven and earth have responded to it and want to send out the immortal human body directly in the lower boundary.


    After Beiguang left, he asked Haitang about Huaning ice body


    He was curious about what Kirin didn''t want Beiguang to know.


    Of course, Haitang won''t hide from Su Li. She said: "Huaning Li ice body is a pure ice element body after activation, with the power to freeze all forces... Therefore, it also has a unique function in the immortal body: blocking."


    "It can freeze everything it sees in the body and lose all its activity with absolute cold."


    "The only bad thing is that when the ban is carried out, the owner of the immortal body must maintain the state of xuanbing body..."


    "It''s just that this state consumes the spiritual power of the immortal body Lord... The real immortal Yuanshen is powerful and can maintain the dark ice state for thousands of years, but Beiguang''s words..."


    Su Li has understood what Haitang meant... In this way, he almost misunderstood Qilin''s intention.


    "What if the spiritual power is exhausted and the forbidden things have not been completely destroyed?" he asked in order to confirm his guess.


    Begonia replied, "if the spirit is exhausted, naturally it will always be ice sculpture... The immortal human body will always exist in the form of ice sculpture until it slowly returns to heaven and earth."


    "If so..." Su Li already understood.


    Obviously, this world has been "learning" how to deal with the invasion of the abyss.


    The purpose of all this is very obvious. It is to use this immortal body to fight against the dark abyss demons, even if it finally sacrifices its own life


    This characteristic of Huaning ice body determines that Beiguang can even pull a demon more powerful than him to "die together.".


    As long as the northern light finds a chance to seal the demon into his dark ice body... His spirit is unlikely to consume the demon, but the immortal body after his spirit dissipates can still seal the powerful demon alive to death.


    Then the immortal body will slowly disperse and return to heaven and earth... It seems to be intact to heaven and earth.


    This ruthless way is to regard Beiguang as a tool purely for robbery


    Su Li doesn''t like this, and Qilin seems to be so... That''s why he doesn''t want to mention it in front of Beiguang, for fear that Beiguang will be stupid when he knows this possibility.


    "Be nice to that local dog in the future." Su Li patted meat sausage on the head and said... He has always seen it. Meat sausage always likes to bully that local dog.


    The meat sausage was lying in Su Li''s pocket and nodded skillfully. It felt that it was a trivial matter. In the future, it would ''educate'' the local dog how to be a good pet.


    After leaving the pass, Su Li thought for a moment and went all the way south with hundreds of magnetic Rune swords obtained from the Qizong.


    He didn''t want to visit Yangjiao again, but wanted to go further south to see what happened to the seal.


    Although it was only an exploration, he made a lot of preparations very carefully... For example, he specially brought it to the autumn arena.


    In case of any disharmony, it can directly block the autumn arena on the seal, so that Bailu God can start an endless forced single challenge again.


    Su Li thinks this is the strongest seal method. It''s so naughty


    The wings of the sword spread out, and he and Qingming flew over the great volcano... He looked down at the Yangjiao station in the wasteland City, and he seemed to see a sense of awe.


    "It''s time to fight?" Su Li calculated the time. The seal left at the beginning should have expired. Now the following massacre looks very serious.


    Then he remembered that he had promised to accept the mortals of the great wilderness city


    So he thought about it and assigned a task to the disciples of sword cliff over there.


    After arranging all this, he flew directly over the great volcano and came to the icy ocean


    The vast ice ocean is boundless, and Su Li looks for it along the aftertaste of the mysterious divine power, all the way into the depths of the ice ocean.


    "Very close," said begonia with a little dignified face.


    "HMM." Su Li could also feel some abnormal atmosphere.


    The atmosphere around is getting more and more gloomy. It''s not a good situation at a glance.


    The breath of the dark abyss is not accepted by this world, so it will show some obvious abnormal phenomena... The most direct manifestation is that it is incompatible with the world here.


    At this time, the gloom was good. As he continued to move forward, Su Li could not even see the brilliance of the sun star.


    In the distant horizon, it was covered with dark clouds, like a vortex leading to the sky, rotating slowly... There was no sunshine in the sky, but it didn''t seem dark.


    Because the swirling dark clouds are filled with terrible thunder... The thunder puffs and puffs, as if boundless and terrible thunder will fall at any time.


    "The eye of the scourge..." Haitang leaned against Su Li''s chin and said, "be careful, sir. That''s the scourge brewing in this world... I''m afraid that once the seal is broken, the scourge will fall."


    "Eh?" Su Li was surprised. He looked left and right. He was also very afraid of the pressure released by the "eye of the scourge", but he still asked, "it seems that the scourge is very powerful this day. I thought it had no means to counteract it."


    "Cough ~"


    Su Li heard a dry cough on his head. Then he saw the crown flapping its small wings fluttering and making a sound: "that''s because when the big break happened, in fact, the Pearl world had lost its ability to produce scourge."


    ¡°£¡¡±


    Su Li was shocked. What''s going on?


    Begonia also nodded affirmatively and said, "so to speak, when my concubine came, so was the world."


    "What''s going on? Isn''t the scourge the ultimate punishment of heaven and earth? Why did it fail before, and why is it now?" Su Li asked strangely.


    Bailu hesitated and said, "I thought you knew it long ago."


    "How could I know?" Su Li was even more surprised.


    Begonia gently covered his mouth and said with a smile, "sister Bailu, Lang Jun, he is a native of the Pearl world. How can he know the secrets of the upper world?"


    "So you didn''t tell him," Bai Lu was even more surprised. She said in surprise: "I thought you knew long ago that these turbid poisons are pus tumors that interfere with the operation of the rules of heaven and earth, and you have been sealing and intercepting turbid poisons in order to cure the accumulated trauma of the world."


    Su Li was at a loss... Is there such a danger of the turbidity in this world?


    The next thing was explained to him by Haitang


    The turbidity of this world, as a sign of the decline of the world, not only turbid the vitality of heaven and earth, but also hindered the normal operation of the laws of heaven and earth.


    Therefore, when the world becomes more and more turbid, the world will become more and more decayed and "heavy" until it completely falls into the abyss.


    However, the Pearl world is special, because the intervention of the five heavenly courts, although there is no way to completely solve the problem of turbidity in this world, has created the Dengxian city to continuously absorb vitality from the external void and return to this world.


    However, although this slows down the falling speed of the Pearl world, it still can not stop the generation of turbidity in this world... Even therefore, I''m afraid there are more turbidity in this world in the Pearl world than in the ordinary world!


    Therefore, under the influence of the turbidity of this world, even if the vitality of heaven and earth in the Pearl world is still abundant and not turbid, the operation of internal laws has been seriously disturbed.


    Therefore, in the spatial dimension, the world is falling towards the abyss, and the influence of the heaven on it is becoming smaller and smaller.


    Finally, the great collapse that almost destroyed the Pearl world occurred


    Because it is very close to the abyss, the space is broken after the impact and directly connected to the abyss.


    Then the autumn God Bailu couldn''t bear the mass death of devout believers and forcibly broke the lower boundary of space.


    But it stopped the process of the collapse of the world with its own strength, and blocked the abyss with its own life artifact.


    Then came the spring God Chun. She got the fluorene mang report from the lower world for a short time. She knew that the world was pregnant with magical star world treasures. She wanted to give it to the green emperor and win the favor of her father... Of course, she doesn''t care about it now.


    Then the summer God and the winter God chased the lower boundary of Chun successively, so the three gods fought a scuffle and tossed the world that had slowly recovered its vitality, and each reaped countless karma.


    Then, as these noisy young gods fell into deep sleep, the world really breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, the original trauma still exists. This time, the civilization has only developed on the remains of the old world. Both humanity and fairyland are far less brilliant than the previous era.


    In theory, when the final catastrophe comes, it should be the moment when the Pearl world finally falls. There is no reason to be spared.


    But... Until one day, an interesting soul was born in this world.


    Su Li''s arrival has changed the fate of too many people and seems to be changing the fate of the world


    Originally, everything was normal. No matter how lucky he was, he could only fly before the world collapsed.


    But when he could intercept the turbidity of the world and seal it with him, everything had a fundamental change.


    Many laws that had been stuck in the world began to work again, and the scourge that had disappeared for hundreds of thousands of years was able to work again.


    After understanding the causes and consequences, Su Li suddenly felt that things had become so interesting... Under the control of the fear of insufficient firepower, he began to think carefully about the eye of the scourge that day

 Chapter 616

    Su Li flapped his wings and flew high into the sky. He began to fly in the direction of the eye of wrath in the air that day.


    There is no doubt that the direction of the eye of the scourge is naturally where the seal of the abyss is. It''s OK for him to fly over like this.


    But Begonia''s voice was shaking: "Lang Jun, Lang Jun, I always think you''re thinking about some very dangerous things..."


    Su Li comforted again and again: "how? I never do anything I''m not sure."


    It''s true, but every time he does something, he often exceeds others'' imagination.


    Bai Lu has nothing to worry about... She has really made great contributions to the world. Even if necessary, she can reshape the divine body and become the local god of the Pearl world.


    It''s just that she doesn''t think it''s necessary. She is the autumn God of the Western Heaven in the upper world. Becoming a local god in the Pearl world may be of great benefit, but it will cause some unnecessary trouble.


    Becoming the local god of the Pearl world is equivalent to announcing the ownership of this world... Although she is belligerent, she is not arrogant enough to face the anger of other four heavenly courts alone.


    Of course, there is another person who can become a local god... If he becomes a God in the Pearl world and declares ownership, no one can say anything more.


    Su Li didn''t think about it at all. His whole mind is on the huge ice vortex at his feet


    The sky is the eye of the scourge formed by the reversed dark cloud vortex. Below is an incomparably huge ice vortex in the sea that seems to lead to the abyss, which really reflects each other.


    Here, what Su Li can feel is that there are two worlds and two dimensions, and different breath and rules are constantly in conflict.


    The frozen vortex is extremely deep, as if falling straight into the abyss, but it always gives the race the feeling that terrible things will climb out at any time


    "Lang Jun?" Haitang was even more flustered because she found that Su Li began to fly up... It''s OK to stay away from the abyss, but isn''t flying up just to enter the eye of the scourge?


    "Don''t worry, I have plans."


    Su Li said with relief.


    Then he paused a little and borrowed the magical power of mountain and river robes to communicate with heaven and earth. His divine thoughts were extremely distributed in an attempt to contact the eye of wrath on that day


    The so-called scourge is not only the ultimate means of one world, but also the ultimate anger representing the will of heaven and earth.


    It is irrational, with the purpose of destruction and the ultimate means of destruction.


    Haitang thinks Su Li''s attempt to communicate with the eye of the scourge is really whimsical. She has heard that someone can occasionally communicate with the will of heaven and earth, but she never knows who can discuss with the scourge


    She just ignored one thing


    Su Li''s mountain and river robe is so special that it can directly call the strength of heaven and earth to do anything according to his heart... This is essentially a power recognized by heaven and earth!


    Since heaven and earth have given him such power, in theory, where he is, even the scourge should be controlled by him... After all, the scourge is also the gathering of the vitality of heaven and earth.


    Facts have proved that Su Li''s idea is right. He really "hooked up" with the eye of condemnation that day.


    But what he felt was an extreme pure anger, anger at the existence of the ice vortex below... This is the gathering of anger from the world.


    The entrance of the abyss below is like a huge wound to the world, constantly eroding the whole world with decay, so he is so angry.


    Su Li found that although he was "on the line", it was difficult to affect anything... This was a pure angry will. He was eager to vent. He was waiting for the moment when the seal was opened, and then he would be eager to vent all his powers into the abyss.


    This situation made Su Li feel very difficult, and this reckless venting was very irrational.


    How could he not have heard of the reputation of the scourge?


    Haitang said that every time they descend as gods, they are most worried about the coming of scourge.


    Therefore, when gods come to earth, they will generally be very restrained and will not start indiscriminately... It is only because the Pearl world has lost the ability of scourge that they will make a fool of themselves.


    Even now, Chun has escaped the robbery with the help of Su Li. Otherwise, if the Pearl world recovers the ability of scourge, the first thing must be to settle these foreign gods who have provoked towering karma.


    Of course, for Su Li, when he felt the goal of the scourge, he had the direction of communication


    In fact, it''s also very simple. He just expressed his worry that the scourge could not kill all the dark abyss demons at once... Then he put forward another choice: let him and his people serve. First clean up the weak and ordinary dark abyss demons, and then sister tianscourge put on airs to accumulate strength, Give a cruel to the really terrible existence waiting to come in the abyss.


    Su Li felt that he didn''t care so much about Chun. He really coaxed him carefully. Finally, he seemed to make sense in a compliment


    So through the perception of mountain and river robes, Su Li noticed a subtle change hidden in the eyes of the scourge that day


    The seemingly empty will is still full of anger, but now it is kind: good gas, good gas, I can listen to you, but you have to help me give this tone... Such a feeling.


    "That''s nature. Our goal is to get rid of the damn abyss!" Su Li responded with a positive thought.


    Then, in the dumbfounded Begonia, the scourge that seemed to have been brewing and could erupt at any time suddenly calmed down.


    The swirling vortex in the sky soon subsided, and then turned into an "ordinary" robbery cloud.


    "Yes, that''s good." Su Li nodded with satisfaction. "Don''t waste your strength. Maintain the oppression in the form of natural disaster. You can cooperate with me when the war begins... The real scourge thunder must be kept and left to the most powerful one at the end of the abyss."


    "That terrible guy can''t rely on us mortals alone. It''s up to you in the end!"


    The clouds in the sky trembled with comfort, and seemed very satisfied with Su Li''s "strategy".


    This situation makes Haitang and Bailu speechless... Can scourge really communicate?


    And Su Li''s tone... Why does it seem to be coaxing children


    More importantly, he really made that day''s condemnation or the will of the world happy!


    "Hoo ~" Su Li breathed a long sigh of relief, as if he wanted to express how difficult it was just now.


    But it''s no use. Both Haitang and Bailu are staring at him, feeling that they are looking at a magical creature


    He thought it was better not to talk nonsense with these goddesses who had never seen the world. He took his dog out of his pocket and said, "Xiao Rou Chang, next, please call all the people from Jianya. This can be directly arranged as the main battlefield."


    Su Li decided to skip the destruction of Yang religion directly and launch a final battle in this real seal core... After all, there is an eye of Wrath sitting here, which is a battlefield advantage that can not be abandoned.


    What''s more, time is pressing, and there is no time to quarrel with those forces in Zhongzhou.


    Before, he only knew that the practice world in Dongzhou was a mess, but now it seems that the practice world in Zhongzhou is not much better.


    Six months ago, the news of the great disaster was sent out through the Dayan school palace. As a result, those who are still arguing about how many people they should give up so far


    Su Li has completely lost hope for these forces. He simply doesn''t care about the Yang sect. Just call Jianya''s own people to take care of everything.


    In fact, Su Li had foreseen this situation for a long time, so he looked at the Chongyang sect... Because he felt that the only force in the world that could fight the enemy with Jianya should be the Yang sect.


    Unfortunately, the Yang religion is unreliable after all. They are too addicted to their own inherent rhythm, but they don''t know that it''s time to change now.


    Rouchang nodded obediently, then turned into a human shape and fell to the ground.


    She scratched her head, then took out a transmission array from her collar... She wouldn''t run back and call people foolishly, just leave the transmission array and cry weakly in her heart


    "That... The master asked everyone... Come here..."


    Su Li covered his face. When he was excited, he forgot that he could send a message in his heart.


    But he has never heard Rou Chang''s serious voice... He thought she was so noisy and naughty when she was a child, and she should look like a tomboy after she turned into a shape.


    But I didn''t expect to turn into a weak spirit little girl... It''s a wonderful change.


    He asked about the transformation of Begonia into soft Chang. At the beginning, soft Chang was transformed under the care of Begonia.


    Originally, rou Chang had no concept of gender and almost turned into a "Wuyang look". Fortunately, there were begonias nearby, which set up a "correct" aesthetic view for her


    But the weak voice sounded in the heart of sword cliff, which really caused a storm.


    How could such a "weak" girl paper ever come out of the great sword cliff?


    A group of old men from sword cliff rushed out of the portal without thinking about anything else... And then they were so frightened by the overwhelming robbery clouds overhead that they didn''t dare to move.


    However, they soon recovered and saw Rou Chang calling them... Suddenly they showed a flower crazy expression.


    This frightened Xiao Rou Chang. She showed her original shape and began to show her teeth.


    A group of people were speechless on the spot and found that this was the pet of their son


    But why can clearly be a pet dog even join the exchange of heart and soul admiration? Doesn''t it mean that you must understand the meaning of sword and learn the heart sword skill of sword cliff?


    Su Li was also quite speechless about this. He didn''t know why Rou Chang still practiced heart sword... When she was a puppy, she seemed to have practiced with Ji for a long time?


    What exactly did his grandmaster teach her... How could she learn the sword idea and heart sword without saying anything?


    Or... His dog is actually a great ''Kendo genius''?


    Su Li was very melancholy. He thought why he was surrounded by Kendo geniuses?

 Chapter 617

    The disciples of Jianya gathered in front of Su Li. Everyone stood quietly and solemnly, reflecting excellent discipline and seriousness.


    This made all the seven teachers of Dayan school palace who came with the news very amazing. They only felt that the sword cliff teaching was really worthy of being a great teaching in the world. It was really dignified.


    ... but they probably didn''t know why the sword cliff saint in front of them kept frowning. They just thought Su Li was worried about the current form.


    But actually


    Xinshenpei''s communication channel has been noisy!


    How could these savages and violent women of sword cliff sect stand together so quietly?


    It''s because they found that it''s better to yell at Perry... No matter how far away it is, everyone can hear it.


    Different from the external silence and coldness, in Su Li''s eyes, the thousand people sword repair gathered in front of him was like a thousand ducks, "Gaga" almost drove him crazy.


    So he quickly made a fuss and added a "group chat" function patch to the xinshenpei communication.


    He hurriedly asked these chattering people to stop yelling on the public channel and build groups and groups to talk about themselves


    People came one after another. These are the upper class figures of the major forces from Dongzhou.


    The people in Dongzhou were able to respond as soon as possible to come to support, but the major forces in Zhongzhou were procrastinating and unwilling to come under various excuses


    This is not surprising, because the Zhongzhou forces are used to running their own affairs, and they do not have a real leader.


    But Dongzhou is different. Almost every 500 years, there will be a "collective activity". Although the "sword folding alliance" not long ago failed, it created an unexpected "cohesion".


    Anyway, it was said that it was Su Li''s request, and the upper elites of the sect wanted to come inexplicably


    So in front of the huge ice vortex that leads to the abyss, under this frightening sky thunder and robbery cloud, nearly half of the high-level friars of the Pearl world gathered here to prepare for a war to determine the fate of the world.


    If the invited practitioners had doubts about the purpose of this trip before, when they saw the huge ice vortex under their feet and the unspeakable gloomy atmosphere of this heaven and earth, they understood the real meaning of their trip.


    This is a battle that determines the survival of the world... They will fight against the dark abyss demons as the guardians of the world.


    If they succeed, the world will continue to enjoy peace... But if they fail, the world will fall sooner or later.


    So a strong sense of mission came, and they all agreed from the bottom of their hearts that the sword cliff sect is the "fact" of the leader of the right way... This was only what they used to deceive outsiders, but now they are absolutely sure that any existence in front of the sword cliff sect is evil!


    When the survival of the whole world is shouldered by Jianya, whatever Jianya does is just.


    With such a vast team of monks gathered together, everyone was in high morale. They just felt that no enemy would defeat them.


    ... but when the huge ice vortex began to make a deafening click, everyone''s heart couldn''t help lifting it.


    It''s just a sound of fragmentation, but it makes people feel the fear of Tianwei... The enemy of the dark abyss is really not such a casual opponent.


    Although the monks were still confident, they couldn''t help being more careful.


    The first crisp sound seemed to sound a signal, followed by a dense crisp sound, which filled everyone''s hearts with tension.


    The solid ice that has been frozen for tens of thousands of years began to break inch by inch... People can even feel that the glacier under their feet is moving slowly!


    The monks couldn''t help looking around, but no one was willing to fly for the time being.


    After all, the robbery clouds in the sky put a lot of pressure on them. When they came, they came by transmission array. They were already frightened when they saw the boundless robbery clouds overhead.


    Friars really have a natural fear of natural calamity... After all, who are qualified to come here? Who didn''t "steal life" under natural calamity?


    Su Li didn''t care about that. He flew into the air and looked down. He found that countless cracks had appeared in the radiating glaciers centered on the huge ice vortex.


    After these glacier cracks appeared, the huge ice vortex seemed to be "alive", and a large number of glaciers began to slide into the ice vortex


    "The seal is about to be broken." Haitang stood on Su Li''s shoulder in full dress. It can be seen that she also attached great importance to it.


    Su Li agreed and said, "it''s only twenty days early."


    He regretted that twenty days was enough for him to make more preparations.


    But Su Li knew that Qilin could not be blamed for estimating the wrong time... The 20 day error proved that there was a strong presence at the other end of the seal, which was accelerating the breaking of the seal.


    "Everybody, let''s fly. It''s no longer safe below," Su Li said loudly.


    People still hesitate.


    Su Li understood their concerns, so he shouted again, "don''t worry, this robbery is on our side."


    The disciples of Jianya had already flown before he explained. Naturally, they had unconditional trust in Su Li... As for Tianjie, they were on their own side... They didn''t know whether they should believe it or not, but considering the "grand occasion" when Su Lidu was robbed into a baby, they thought it should be true.


    Sure enough, disciples of the sword cliff did not suffer any thunder after flying. It seemed that there was no problem.


    Everyone believed about it and tried to fly


    In fact, it is almost impossible to fly, because the glacier under their feet has cracked more and more severely and slipped into the abyss at a faster speed.


    The huge frozen ice vortex was completely "alive" at this moment, and countless glaciers were swallowed up by the ice vortex.


    They flew in the air, some nervous about the thunder in the sky, but also surprised that the ice vortex that seemed to devour everything had become a dark abyss in the center.


    Su Li stood in the air and sighed: "in this case, I''m afraid there are no demons out there, and the Pearl world will be swallowed up by the dark abyss... No wonder the will of heaven and earth is so angry."


    He felt that the robbery clouds in the sky showed signs of instability again, so he quickly comforted: "don''t worry, leave the following things to me first."


    The crowd looked at Su Li silently and looked up at the sky to "talk to themselves", and then the robbery clouds in the sky really didn''t seem so dangerous... This is a real big man.


    What should we do at this time?


    Su Li didn''t even think about it. He directly opened his bottom card... The "prison cliff" blessed by divine power!


    His life magic weapon was directly thrown out.


    He originally refined this life magic weapon from a mountain peak to deal with the ice vortex.


    So they saw a small peak thrown out of his palm... Then the small peak grew in the wind and suddenly became a divine peak straight into the sky!


    When Su Li was warming up the prison cliff, he still added many minerals. Under the cultivation of mana, it was already very magical.


    Now it is like a real mountain falling from the sky over the vortex that continues to devour the surrounding glaciers. The powerful power of repression radiates, which is to suppress the glaciers that originally poured into the abyss.


    It was impossible to hold it completely, but it undoubtedly hindered the speed of the glacier''s decline.


    This scene fell in the eyes of everyone, and Su Li''s image immediately climbed infinitely!


    What he did at this time even exceeded their imagination of the world''s top strength, that is, the real immortals!


    Directly practice a mountain peak into your own life magic weapon, and then use this mountain peak to suppress the dark abyss... This should be what the upper world can do!


    "Alas ~"


    There was a melancholy sigh among the people at Jianya.


    People around looked strangely at Changchun Zi''s shoulder... There, a little man with weeds on his head was sighing with infinite melancholy.


    She, the founder of the sword cliff sect, fluorene Mang, felt very ashamed at this time... Because she found that she had been surpassed by a younger generation. What was especially unacceptable to her was that she was the ancestor of the upper world and the lower world. As a result, her strength in the sword cliff was not in the top five!


    "Am I useless?" fluorene mang couldn''t help asking the people around him, and brought some tears.


    Changchun Zi resisted the impulse to roll his eyes on the spot... He was too lazy to answer such questions... You don''t need to ask?


    Of course, I feel very tired because I can''t tell the truth every time.


    "No, compared with him, we are all useless." Changchun Zi ridiculed himself this time... He was very handy in how to coax the girl''s ancestor.


    Sure enough, the fluorene Mang''s mood was much better on the spot: "yes, he''s too powerful."


    To put it another way, as long as she''s not useless alone


    Changchun Zi is really speechless... Why did he spread such an ancestor!


    Forget it. For the sake of serving the goddess together in the future, I don''t care about these... It''s sticky. He''s used to it


    Su Li temporarily stopped the sliding glacier with prison cliff, but it also touched some existence in the abyss.


    In the deep abyss, after a brief silence, I thought of a terrible rushing sound... It was like countless animals migrating, and the disordered steps sounded intensively from the bottom of the abyss from far to near


    "Everybody down, line up!"


    Among the people at sword cliff, one has begun to give orders.


    The man was not the top of Jianya, but all the disciples of Jianya obeyed his orders


    He is song Rui!


    Once the first general of the Qin Dynasty, now it is the first general of Jianya.


    It has long been said that song Ruilai will be the commander in chief in this important battle related to the survival of the world.


    For friars, how to coordinate the division of labor among tens of thousands of people will be a very difficult thing, but it is not difficult for professional song Rui, as long as he can obey orders and prohibitions.


    Song Rui knew that it would be very difficult for him to command these friars'' armies, and it was completely different from fighting on earth.


    But he believes that as long as he is given time to adapt and adjust, the situation will be better and better.


    Also, with the support of Su Li and Fei Xuezi, the most elite thousand people of Jianya sect also have unreserved trust in him... This gives him the fulcrum of command.

 Chapter 618

    The congregation of practitioners stood again on the glacier pressed by the town.


    Except for sword cliff sect, the positions of other sectarian forces are scattered and do not form a battle formation at all.


    Song Rui knew why, so he directly let the disciples of sword cliff top to the front, and then let those who came to support from all factions stand in the rear to support with long-range magic.


    This arrangement makes them relax a lot. At least they can do their best in remote output.


    The disciples of Jianya had no objection to being in the front. They even wanted to be so.


    They have been preparing for this war for a long time. If they flinch at this time, they will lose whatever they think.


    There are countless terrible sounds from the broken ice vortex, as if there were infinite existence to rush out of it.


    Su Li slightly turned his head and said, "it''s best to let those dark abyss demons come only in the direction of our array. What other ways can we set obstacles in other directions?"


    He can''t help it. His whole body mana is used to maintain the prison cliff to suppress the glacier, so he can only ask Yu Haitang.


    At this time, Haitang''s eyes suddenly released a very strange green light. Her tone was gentle and dignified and said, "don''t worry, sir. Let''s leave it to concubine and others."


    The voice fell, the little Begonia suddenly disappeared into the void, and then an elegant beauty in long skirts and clothes fell in the air with a little girl in her arms


    Su Li subconsciously reached out to catch the falling figure... This was the first time he was so close to Chun. The touch of that moment directly made him confused.


    Of course, this is not a time of wishful thinking. There seems to be a crystal light in Chun''s eyes, slightly drooping his head: "Lang Jun, let go of my body, the demon will come out soon, and my body will cast magic constraints with sister Bai Lu and the child MANGCHANG."


    Su Li just regained his mind and quickly released Chun. Then he rubbed his daughter''s head to cover up his embarrassment


    "Short oil ~" Xiao MANGCHANG turned her head with a shameless look.


    Su Li felt funny, but didn''t MANGCHANG reply to his memory? What''s the use of coming here?


    But Chun had already flown up, as if he had come to the farthest end of the ice vortex in one step, and then his beautiful white hands danced like a graceful dance with a sense of rhythm and beauty


    There is a majestic and magnificent heavenly gate, which will be located from the sky!


    East Tianmen!


    Moreover, it is a huge portal wrapped with green leaves and vines with the blessing of the God of spring.


    Compared with Su Li, the East Tianmen gate, which is only more than ten meters high, is very different. Chun''s magic power can really be said to be the "gateway to heaven".


    "Chun girl, don''t worry, Ben Jun is coming too." at this time, the crown on Su Li''s head was flapping its small wings, but it flew to the other side quickly.


    Under the crown, there suddenly appeared a virtual shadow of a goddess glittering with golden light.


    People can''t see the specific image of the virtual shadow, but they can feel the spirit of killing and valor emitted by the goddess.


    This is the goddess of war in autumn: Bai Lu!


    It is also a heavenly gate, which falls down from heaven... This is the ''West heavenly gate''!


    It seems that the withered and yellow autumn leaves float away, and the cold wind in the winter blows away... The feeling of desolation and high cold comes from the pavement.


    Finally, there is mang chang... This mysterious reincarnation doesn''t know what to do before coming here.


    But when she saw the practices of Chun and Bailu successively, she seemed to understand something


    Su Li felt that the residual divine power in the glacier was quickly extracted by MANGCHANG, and then she seemed to wave her hands completely unconsciously


    The next moment is when snowflakes fall, and a "North Tianmen" made entirely of black ice falls!


    All three sides of the ice vortex are surrounded. The three heavenly gates are forged by divine power, which can not be easily broken by dark abyss demons.


    This is a good thing for the practitioners of the Pearl world. At least they don''t have to worry about being surrounded by demons... They just need to take care of the enemies in front of them.


    At the same time, the coming of the three great gods to cast magic also shocked the practitioners of the lower world.


    It turns out that there are gods in this world!


    So this is the power of the gods


    Then the pain was that these gods were either Su Li''s wife and children or his'' hat ''


    However, considering that Su Li also suppressed the endless glacier with his own life magic weapon and did not slide to the abyss, what he did in the eyes of the people was almost no different from the gods, which made people feel better.


    What a ghost


    Especially those friars in the right way of Dongzhou, they felt that they had beeped before. What, how did they think of meeting to "break the sword"? Isn''t that funny?!


    In a word, the orthodox leaders in Dongzhou now have a feeling that they can''t lift their heads. They feel that they are very small in front of the sword cliff sect... They don''t have the heart to resist at all.


    Su Li was a little worried about MANGCHANG''s state... He found that after accepting the residual mysterious power here, MANGCHANG''s look became very cold, as if he was no longer his stupid girl who didn''t know anything and loved to be lazy, coquettish, greedy and greedy for ice cream.


    She is now... The winter God of ice and snow?


    There was some melancholy in his heart, but he knew it was very possible.


    Because he knew that the divine power could carry the memory of the gods.


    MANGCHANG had gathered many mysterious residual divine powers, which may also mean that she has taken back her memory of her previous life?


    "Boom!"


    A sound like the collapse of heaven and earth made Su Li take back his worry. He looked into the ice vortex in front of him... MANGCHANG''s thing is something that needs to be considered in the future anyway. Now the most important thing is to face these endless demons.


    Then, in everyone''s eyes, a large variety of demons rushed out of the ice vortex at the end of the Glacier


    At first, these demons rushed in all directions, but under the obstruction and suppression of the three heavenly gates, these demons could only turn back and rush to the place where the friars of the Pearl world lined up.


    They can easily turn around because they smell the smell of the large amount of flesh and blood creatures gathered here... The dark abyss demon has been hunting the flesh and blood of the creatures!


    In the face of this overwhelming demon, no one can feel nervous, even if it is a long-term overhaul, it is inevitable to be cautious.


    But fortunately, the three gods are not just in the road closure


    The female god of war Bai Lu spread out directly with one hand and threw a huge aura of vitality over the heads of the friars


    The aura suddenly spread and then disappeared among the people.


    People only felt that their fear dissipated and their courage and fighting spirit soared. Their thinking began to focus on the battlefield in front of them and no longer do any meaningless thinking.


    Magic ¡¤ courage.


    The flower goddess toon also suddenly cast a spell... I saw a bud on each shoulder.


    However, there are amazing nutrients stored in the bud, which continuously flow into people''s bodies, so that people''s energy and spirit are always maintained at a peak level.


    Magic ¡¤ immortal flower.


    Then the little girl with cold eyes hesitated and cast a blessing spell.


    The huge ice energy spread at the feet of the people. They only felt that their bodies were cool, and then their minds were in an extremely clear state.


    Magic ¡¤ cold aura.


    This is an auxiliary divinity that can maintain and resist negative mental effects. It overlaps and contradicts Bai Lu''s "courage".


    But the most important thing is that its blessing on the human body can limited resist the erosion of those abyss demons on the monk''s body... This single function has suddenly become the most important of the three divine arts.


    Su Li looked at mang Chang strangely... But he saw that it suddenly became cold. Many girls also looked at him, and then quickly turned around to pretend that nothing had happened


    Su Li was relieved at once. Although she may have received some memories and changed MANGCHANG''s mind... This girl is still his daughter. This childish performance is very like a little girl in a rebellious period.


    Just be your daughter rebelled in advance


    He thought so, and the battle of the monks had begun completely.


    "The rear is covered with long-range firepower... Sword cliff disciples, ready to meet the enemy!" Song Rui began to command.


    He knows that complex orders are extremely difficult to implement for those sects and factions without any organizational probability. Simply let them do the simplest but powerful things.


    At the next moment, countless magic lights were emitted from the rear array of the monks, scattering a large area, falling into those demons like raindrops.


    The roar continued, and all sects even began to compare whose secret method was more powerful.


    But Su Li reminded his disciples in his heart: "prepare the magnetic charm equipment. That''s what we rely on."


    So a row of big swordsmen in heavy armor came out of the disciples of Jianya. They were a group of tough female nuns led by feixuezi.


    The egg pain on Song Rui''s face flashed, and then said coldly, "the big sword is in front, and the magnetic Rune flying sword is ready in the rear!"


    Yuan magnetic flying sword is an expensive synonym in the cultivation world. It can restrain almost all metal magic weapons made of ore.


    Of course, Jianya sect can''t have so many yuan magnetic flying swords, so Su Li developed the magnetic Rune flying sword... In fact, it is a special flying sword carrying the magnetic rune, which is an advanced and optimized version of the magnetic Rune sword sent to Yang sect.


    Behind the disciples of Jianya, there were about 3000 monks in the square array. One hundred Yuanying masters were carrying sword boxes one head higher than them. At the same time, under the blessing of mana, these sword boxes were electromagnetic winding, emitting a dangerous smell.


    These friars are affiliated sects of Jianya in the Western Qin Dynasty. Although their disciples are far inferior to the disciples of Jianya in quality, they can at least ensure obedience and obedience.


    So they were also assigned great weapons


    At this time, the magic attack effect of those Dongzhou Zhengdao and a few Zhongzhou sects came out... Unfortunately, there were few results.


    These people were shocked at once. They didn''t expect that their magic attacks didn''t have much effect on these demons!


    Su Li''s eyes were sharp and he found the key at once... The cells in the whole body of these dark abyss demons can release a weak spiritual force. The connection of this spiritual force is their subject consciousness, which also brings strong spell resistance to their bodies.


    Therefore, in order to defeat these demons, each attack spell must condense enough true meaning to push the spell attribute to the extreme.


    "The Dharma is not enough." he muttered to himself, and then nodded to song Rui: "in that case, we will remove their spell resistance first!"

 Chapter 619

    The force accumulated by sword cliff sect during this period shows its power in front of the public for the first time


    To tell the truth, when the 100 yuan babies were asked to receive the 100 sword boxes from the instrument door, they didn''t know what they were... Of course, now they know that there are 100 Rune swords in each sword box, but they still know nothing about the power of these Rune swords.


    "The magnetic symbol flying swords are ready to launch. Each person only needs a group of volley. Pay attention to the arrangement of flying swords and scatter into the audience." Song Rui asked. It''s not difficult for Yuanying Zhenjun, who turns God into a realm, to control ten flying swords at the same time... One group here is ten flying swords.


    Then, after the calibration, a magneto-optical film was released from the hundred people square


    Thousands of magnetic Rune flying swords from hundreds of sword boxes scattered into the large-scale demon group. It seems that they can''t lift any waves... But at this next moment, the whole demon group has undergone amazing changes.


    The thousand flying swords scattered into the demon array, but they played their respective roles, and then connected together to form a large electromagnetic field!


    These powerful electromagnetic forces constantly affect the bioelectrical signal transmission of each cell in the demon''s body, so that the spiritual force between the cells can no longer be connected.


    The weak lower demons collapsed and died directly because of the particularity of the life of the dark abyss... It was a large decline!


    Only demons above the middle class can survive... But even so, these demons are not very good with electric light around them.


    The higher demons are demons with independent wisdom. They seem to be more able to resist the electromagnetic force at the onlooker level.


    But there is no doubt that the ability of higher demons, such as the "dark abyss worm" and the "son of the abyss", to directly alienate and occupy the human body can not be brought into play, because they must use more energy to counteract the invasion of the magnetic field.


    So after the lower demons were disintegrated in an instant, the seemingly dense army of demons became much sparse, at least it was no longer so terrible and irresistible.


    But the charge of the demon didn''t stop. It still hit the ''big sword'' in the front row


    The big swordsmen of sword cliff are all made up of the toughest women!


    In order to cooperate with their combat methods, Su Li specially developed the wind Fu sword for them.


    The ''gust sword'' with the ultimate cutting power as its blessing!


    The runic sword named "gust sword" not only provides the ultimate cutting power, but also can enhance the attack range, making the original close combat very exciting.


    I saw feixuezi and others chopping angrily, which was sweeping by with a sharp sword wind... Strong air flow surged, and even splashed electric current in the electromagnetic field!


    Those demons are weakened by the electromagnetic field. At this time, they are stabbed into the body by the sharp wind, and then spread to the extreme at the wound!


    Each cell is cut by a small edge, which is a microscopic blow.


    Feixuezi, who killed the rising, simply held the sword with both hands, and then quickly rotated his whole body when he cut out a huge sword of more than ten meters... This time, he directly swept away the demons within tens of meters in front of him!


    Even her own camp behind her was full of chickens flying and dogs jumping. Many of her own people were almost cut by her... But everyone was calm about it and didn''t swear... After all, it was the routine operation of sword cliff.


    These 300 swordsmen (women) can be said to have resisted the front edge of the demon army... Not only resisted, but even completely scattered it!


    The subsequent demon army can no longer gather so much power.


    They then fell into the rear sword cliff disciples'' array. The sword cliff disciples did not use any new equipment to deal with... After all, when the magnetic field was weakened and still in a scattered state, they only needed their own sword skills to solve all problems.


    At this time, the orthodox people in Dongzhou in the rear have not reacted yet. They are still shocked by the preparation on the side of sword Cliff


    In other words, sword cliff did give them the casting method of magnetic Rune flying sword before... But how can these zongmen forces who are used to their own three-thirds of an mu of land understand its real meaning?


    When the sword cliff instrument gate and the rune gate worked overtime to mass produce magnetic Rune flying swords, they just created a very limited number with the mentality of "can''t do without"


    But now that they really came to the battle scene with the dark abyss demon, they found that the magnetic Rune flying sword was the effective artifact to deal with the dark abyss demon!


    Seeing these people still in a daze, song Rui had breathed out and shouted: "don''t stop, continue to cover the rear of the enemy array with spells... Now they can''t resist."


    The people suddenly woke up, and then shot one after another to cover the back of the magic object with spells.


    Friars Yuanying soon found that it was really fun to cast spells here, because the vitality of the surrounding heaven and earth poured in endlessly. They only need simple refining to turn them into their own mana


    They had never felt like they were loved by heaven and earth. They were addicted for a while.


    With the efforts of the orthodox Taoists in Dongzhou, the disciples of Jianya finally need to face fewer enemies. They can fight more easily and freely... But they are not satisfied with this situation without any pressure... They don''t need to relax. They want to fight hard!


    Then they were satisfied... From the abyss deep in the ice vortex, higher demons began to emerge.


    The abyss worm moved its fat body, crushed the ice and drilled its head.


    It opened its petal like mouthpiece and roared silently, which brought great psychological oppression to everyone.


    Then a dragon like demon rushed out of the dark abyss. They quickly swept over the area covered by the electromagnetic field in an attempt to launch a surprise attack on the rear of the friars'' battle array.


    At this time, the true king of Dongming who hasn''t done anything can do it. The friars of Dongming realm are just good to deal with these high demons.


    So the two sides had a good fight... Ordinary Dongming really had some trouble dealing with these high demons. But fortunately, they know the weakness of the demon, and they can still have an advantage when using the magnetic Rune flying sword.


    It''s sword cliff sect, because there are no cave monks, and their people don''t participate in the battle at this level.


    But before long, a group of huge life bodies with four wings and six arms flew out of the ice vortex... Son of the abyss, this is the noble among the higher demons and the existence with special status in the dark abyss demons.


    They seem to represent the end of the evolution of various demons in the abyss... They not only have a strong sense of symbiosis, but also have extremely terrible physical strength, as well as physical forms that can adapt to all environments


    "Meet again..." Xia Ming murmured. He once sealed the son of an abyss who was seriously injured for thousands of years. He was really familiar with this kind of life.


    In those years, he was only in the dark place, but he was forced by this dark abyss demon to give up his flesh to be unaffected... But this time he is already a Yang God and a real immortal, so how about trying again?


    So when other real fairies were still amazed at the mystery and power of this demon, he had rushed past with a sword light.


    Xuansu couldn''t restrain herself when she saw that her master had been like this... It was also a shame that she lost her body because of this demon... And her performance was much more humiliating. She didn''t have the slightest resistance in front of the demon that her master had consumed for thousands of years. She still had to rely on Su Li''s strength to suppress it again.


    So another heroic sword light came out and found a son of the abyss who looked very strong. Xuansusi didn''t mind her difficulty and began to fight vigorously.


    But the other five old swords didn''t start, because there were only 11 sons of the abyss this time... It was very strong on other occasions, even an irresistible force.


    However, on the battlefield at this time, in addition to the five old swords, seven Dayan academy teachers and six Dongzhou Zhengdao real immortals gathered.


    So the remaining nine sons of the abyss were taken over by five Xuegong teachers and four Dongzhou real immortals.


    The real immortals under them continue to be on alert in order to deal with other strong enemies.


    However, the son of the abyss is obviously the strongest kind of demons in the dark abyss... There are still countless demons pouring out of the ice vortex, but most of them are middle and low demons, and a few high demons are also taken over by Dongming Zhenjun.


    Covered by the electromagnetic field specially made by Su Li, the actual combat power of these demons is greatly limited, so they can occupy such an advantage.


    But the stalemate was not what Su Li wanted to see. He made another face to song Rui.


    Then song Rui shouted: "the second group of magnetic Rune flying sword is ready!"


    Before long, there was another volley of magnetic Rune flying swords


    These maglev flying swords continue to fill the battlefield, replenish some magnetic Rune flying swords that have been exhausted or damaged, and release a stronger magnetic field, which has a greater impact on the dark abyss demons within the coverage of the magnetic field.


    This time, even the agility of medium-sized demons was affected. Their movements were no longer fast and began to become very slow, which also made people more comfortable in attacking.


    The most favored ones are those Dongming Zhenjun who are fighting with higher demons... This time the magnetic field is strengthened, which has weakened the cell defense ability of higher demons.


    This has greatly enhanced the lethality of various means of Dongming Zhenjun, and it is also that some Dongming who would have been at a disadvantage can turn defeat into victory


    This is really a breakthrough for practitioners who are used to fighting alone... In large-scale operations, the strength of high-level monks is not absolute.


    At this time, Su Li, who was not satisfied with watching the war and felt that he could "give a hand", made a move to let the sword cliff man cover his face... He touched his divine bow ¡¤ Jun flower, and then put a magnetic Rune flying sword on the bow string


    Speaking of it, this is also the secret ''sword shooting skill'' of sword cliff, but people just feel ashamed and don''t see it

 Chapter 620

    Su Li couldn''t help it, but also because he saw his own xuansu shishuzu, who seemed unable to hold on.


    In fact, among the five old swords in Jianya, xuansu''s cultivation should be the weakest, even less than xuanyuzi.


    After all, she lost her body early. When her foundation was not yet solid, she forced to refine the divine body with merit and faith... Although she successfully survived the robbery and became a real immortal, she actually had little potential on the way of cultivation.


    If she still wants to make progress, I''m afraid she can only move in the direction of Shinto


    This is a very helpless thing. Unless xuansu finally chooses to reincarnate and rebuild, her situation will be difficult to improve... Although Yuanying has reached the realm of Yang God, she is always weaker than other Yang gods.


    Therefore, it was xuansu who first showed his weakness. Su Li saw xuansu''s embarrassing situation and supported him with "sword shooting".


    The magnetic symbol flying sword was placed on the bow string, and then Su Li exhaled and opened his bow to pull the full string


    "Buzz!"


    The vibrating string shoots the sword, and the magnetic Rune flying sword shoots out when it is full of kinetic energy and mana.


    This sword directly hit the eyebrows of the son of the abyss, reflecting Su Li''s accurate shooting... But the ultimate kinetic energy could not go deeper into the powerful body.


    The magnetic Rune flying sword only stabbed into the skin of the abyss son''s eyebrow... Just stabbed into the skin, in fact, the whole sword body didn''t enter... The abyss son''s body is huge, and it is a world-class demon in any world.


    Even Su Li could find that the flying sword was rejected by the surrounding skin and flesh organization immediately after it pierced into the eyebrows of the son of the abyss, and was about to be excluded soon!


    Of course, he couldn''t let this happen, so he simply attracted the mana contained in the magnetic Rune flying sword and immediately released an extremely violent magnetic storm field


    This magnetic Rune flying sword has two modes. One is the continuous magnetic field state previously used. This mode can only kill ordinary demons and restrict medium and high demons.


    But now Su Li uses the second mode, which is to completely detonate the flying sword and make it explode into an extremely powerful magnetic field


    Su Li originally wanted to try whether he could effectively kill higher demons and even the son of the abyss. Now he can test the effect.


    The magnetic storm burst, but there seemed to be no special change.


    But it''s just appearance.


    The real situation is that a large piece of bone and flesh cells in the center of the eyebrow of the son of the abyss have been affected, and the spiritual power of the cells has been dispersed, which is difficult to form common with the surrounding


    So at this moment, the magnetic storm covered a few meters, which caused a "misunderstanding" in the body cells of the son of the abyss.


    Because a large number of osteosarcoma cells were disconnected, the rest of the cells in its body mistakenly regarded the lost parts as'' foreign bodies''.


    Therefore, the extreme aggressiveness of Mingyuan''s life showed itself... Its flesh cells were extremely aggressive and began to erode and devour those lost cells.


    This directly caused a strange phenomenon... The head of the son of the abyss, which had pressed xuansu out of breath, was suddenly ''swallowed'' by his neck!


    The son of the abyss suddenly lost his head, and the scene was very scary


    Su Li was greatly inspired


    He has dealt with so many dark abyss demons, but he knows that low demons are purely the aggregation of physical symbiosis consciousness, follow the form of instinct, and even the thinking organ such as the brain has not evolved.


    Medium demons are to carry their stronger and stronger symbiotic consciousness, so they began to evolve some simple brain tissues... But those brain tissues are just to control the body more conveniently, similar to human brain stem function.


    Higher demons have not been dissected, but I think higher demons with independent consciousness should have evolved into brains.


    Although we don''t know whether they evolved their brains after they had independent consciousness, or whether they evolved their brains before they had independent consciousness, it is undeniable... With brains, their weaknesses are very obvious.


    Previously, the disciples of sword cliff hunted the abyss worm in the demon cave of Yangjiao. They first tried to poke its brain... Then although its body can still move instinctively, it is actually no threat.


    What about the most special son of the abyss?


    If the head is eaten by his own body, the brain that originally carried all his self-consciousness is gone.


    This situation is a death for the son of the abyss. Its residual consciousness is strong, but it can not exist in the material world for too long.


    At this time, it has two choices... One is to continue to control its original body... But the problem is that the body of the son of the abyss thought its consciousness had died because of the short "loss of contact" just now. Therefore, while swallowing its head, the body has also begun to nurture a new sense of autonomy.


    It is impossible for the original residual consciousness to compete with this new consciousness, because the new consciousness is constantly strengthened with the common support of all cells in the whole body, but it is weakening rapidly.


    So at this time, the only way out of this old consciousness is to occupy the human body in front of us and continue to exist in another form.


    The xuansu in front of her is obviously not a suitable candidate. After all, she has no body.


    But with so many humans here, there are so many choices


    The old consciousness of the son of the abyss is about to invade... The existence of the surrounding electromagnetic field makes it very weak, and it must complete this action as soon as possible.


    But Su Li, who was already familiar with the son of the abyss, was concerned about this change. He suddenly changed his position and came behind xuansu... That is, the place closest to the old consciousness of the son of the abyss.


    In the concept of residual consciousness, human beings are all ordinary. Now a guy even brings them to the door. He is still happy.


    It was just too early to be happy, because it found that it didn''t know anything before it had time to invade Su Li''s body


    Su Li began to ponder with a purple black bead in his hand... This was the residual consciousness of the son of the abyss, which easily aroused his desire for research.


    He has faced this kind of thing twice, but the first two times his level is too low, and it is very difficult to ensure that he will not be affected, not to mention "research"?


    But now it''s different. He has stood at the top of the world and has the confidence to do something.


    The significance of this life magic weapon is that it can refine the surrounding mana and maintain the state of suppressing the glacier without taking care of the prison cliff.


    And in this state, no one will blame him for rowing


    So he took the bead that sealed the residual consciousness of the son of the abyss, fell to the ground, found a slightly clean place, arranged the seal array, and then began to prepare to open the research.


    This kind of blatant paddling on the battlefield is really speechless, but it also reminds song Rui at once


    It has been more than two hours since the war began, and there are still a steady stream of demons running out from the depths of the ice vortex.


    So I''m afraid this will be not only a decisive battle, but also a protracted war.


    Therefore, song Rui immediately rescheduled the arrangement, but asked the disciples of Jianya to divide into three teams for rotation and rest... He still commanded the sect gates of the main road in Dongzhou for the time being, but also conveyed the meaning of paying attention to rotation.


    If it is a protracted war, the magnetic symbol flying sword of important strategic weapons may not be enough, so we should also consider the manufacturing of magnetic symbol flying sword


    Song Rui has a headache because of all kinds of things. He looks at Su Li bitterly... This should have been his job.


    However, fortunately, his trouble was soon understood, because Jianya sect was not only a son, but also a deputy leader.


    Ji Lian finally stopped rowing. Instead of song Rui, he began to dispatch Logistics... This is a very complicated thing, but it is precisely what Ji Lian is best at.


    Ji Lian can even control the sect of half Dongzhou through the sword cliff sect to serve the logistics of the war... The administrative ability of the vice leader of the sword cliff sect soon showed up.


    This is also forced by the bitter days before... If you can, the friar doesn''t want this ability.


    The war situation was stable, and Su Li began to study the residual consciousness of the son of the abyss.


    The main reason is that he always wondered what would happen if he threw a drop of this world''s turbidity to the son of the abyss?


    He didn''t experiment on the battlefield... It was too dangerous after all.


    So he retreated to the second place and wanted to see how the consciousness of the son of the abyss would react to the turbidity of this world


    Soon he saw it.


    When a drop of the unsealed turbidity of this world touches the spiritual body of the son of the abyss... The spiritual body of the son of the abyss is integrated into it without hindrance.


    It did not dissipate, but the turbidity of this world seemed to be able to well carry the spirit of the son of the abyss, and even began to help the spirit will resist Su Li''s seal.


    This kind of thing suddenly became troublesome... The remnant will of the son of the abyss was strong and fragile, and even if you don''t care about it, it will dissipate by itself.


    But now with the turbidity of this world, I can''t get rid of it


    Even the seal is in an extremely unstable state and seems to break at any time. Once the seal is broken, he must bear the brunt.


    Su Li''s egg is very painful. I knew I wouldn''t make such a dangerous attempt... But what should I do with this thing now?


    He thought again and suddenly had a very immoral idea


    He looked around and found that no one seemed to be looking at himself... So he slipped quietly to the center of the ice vortex with the method of du''e Dun, then touched a magnetic Rune flying sword, and then hung the very dishonest turbidity of the world on the magnetic Rune flying sword


    Then he directly released the flying sword and threw it into the dark abyss of the ice vortex!


    He thinks it''s also a good choice to deal with the garbage in this way. He hopes it won''t be seen


    This can be regarded as an "ostrich mentality". If the turbidity of this world, which carries the residual will of the son of the abyss, makes a big mess, doesn''t he have to face it by himself?


    But at this time, he wanted to lose the thing that was about to get out of control. Anyway, if there was going to be trouble, it should be Mingyuan first. His pearl world should not be affected... Right?

 Chapter 621

    Su Li lost a piece of garbage and looked around with a guilty heart... He hoped no one would find out what he was doing.


    As a result, he miscalculated


    Other people didn''t see him, but when he looked up, he saw that the God on the ailanthus of his family was looking at him with a spoiled face... She was standing dignified on the huge East Tianmen gate with a smile in her eyes and kindly like an old mother.


    He was sweating on his forehead and felt a little embarrassed.


    So he turned his head and looked at the left side... A pair of white long legs were hanging on the door frame of the West Tianmen gate. Bailu God was looking at him with a smile, with a shallow laugh in his eyes.


    This look was actually very rude, but Su Li, who was guilty, didn''t dare to get angry at all.


    He just looked to his right again


    Sure enough, his daughter MANGCHANG is also looking at him.


    But the girl''s face was cold but her eyes were smiling... It was obvious that she was laughing.


    Su Li, who has an amazing talent in ''language understanding'', immediately understood the meaning: my stupid father!


    Su Li was still a little happy with his daughter''s eyes... It was good to think he was a father. He could not ask for more about this, which was likely to take out a knife to chop his daughter at any time.


    Su Li smiled awkwardly rather than politely. When he was about to explain to the three goddesses that he was "tasteless" just now, suddenly his face became very strange


    Because of the magnetic Rune flying sword, he still had some divine connection... At this time, he sensed the failure of his seal through this divine connection.


    Then he "saw" that the cloud of this world carrying the afterthoughts of the son of the abyss flew out, touched a dark abyss demon running upward, and then turned it into a meat ball in a short moment, and then fell into the depths of the dark abyss


    Su Li''s mind couldn''t catch up with the following picture. He always felt that some very bad things were about to appear.


    He looked at the three goddesses with guilty eyes again and said, "you haven''t seen anything, have you?"


    There is no silver 300 Liang here


    Chun smiled and blinked, then nodded and said, "yes, I didn''t see it."


    Bailu coughed, but she was still smiling and mocking... She wouldn''t answer Su Li''s question. She was only responsible for watching the play.


    But mang Chang, the dead girl, was afraid that her old father would not be ashamed. She snorted coldly: "father, if you throw the turbidity of this world into the dark abyss, you will cause great trouble!"


    Su Li was a little hurt, but more gratified... When his daughter grew up and began to rebel.


    So he pretended to be helpless and said, "I''m just trying to solve the problem of turbidity in this world."


    At the same time, all kinds of coquettish operations began to spring up in his head


    It is definitely beyond his expectation that the turbidity of this world can carry the residual thoughts of the son of the abyss, because he has tried to interpret the turbidity of this world with spiritual power... He found that this kind of thing is the heaviest and most turbid thing in the world in material terms, and that it gathers all kinds of instinctive desires in spiritual terms.


    These are turbid, so anyone''s spiritual will will be infected by the extreme turbid desire after touching the turbid of this world... It''s still good to become insane, and even it''s possible to directly obey the desire of the body.


    But why are the afterthoughts of the son of the abyss not affected?


    Su Li had a guess... That is because the self-consciousness of the son of the abyss came from its body, and it was the product of instinct!


    So can this phenomenon be used by him?


    Su Li thought about it at this time, and then naturally thought of the state of the Lord of his demons


    Of course, he won''t try it by himself, but fortunately, he can also learn a kind of magic Dementor method.


    The top inheritance of this evil way is to gather pure desire to condense the devil''s soul, and then breed the devil''s seed with the devil''s soul to achieve the purpose of manipulating others


    So magic seed should also be a pure desire carrier in theory. Maybe you can try it?


    So Su Li, whose brain hole was wide open, directly ignored the eyes of the three goddesses next to him, seriously condensed a magic seed, and then put it in a drop of sealed turbidity of the world


    Then something pleased him happened, and the turbidity of the world really accepted the magic seed as a spiritual entity!


    What made him more happy was that the magic seed had no independent consciousness, so even if it had a spiritual core, it still had no sign of resistance.


    When he came, he didn''t care. He directly grabbed a low demon nearby, and then stabbed the other party''s body with that drop of turbid hair


    Disconnect and unlock the seal!


    The demon turned into a meat ball in an instant


    Su Li was in a trance, but he suddenly felt that the meat ball was full of hunger.


    "Is it the feeling from the demon seed?"


    He was really stunned... It felt as if it was because of the existence of demon species. This low demon that should have no self-consciousness had self-consciousness directly after planting into the turbidity of this world!


    What is the principle?


    He saw that the meat ball began to enter the inevitable collapse link... But its collapse was very slow. Because of the existence of magic species, the demon seemed to have self-consciousness with the magic species as the core, which could instinctively reduce the speed of its disorderly evolution... And even control the direction of evolution?


    Su Li suddenly became interested... Could he still cultivate a demon controlled by himself?


    His hair flew in a hurry, and the sword Qi came out vertically and horizontally, cutting all the demons around him to pieces.


    Then the later God took it and threw all the corpses of these demons onto the meat ball... The next moment, the meat ball quickly rolled up, absorbed nutrients from these corpses and continued to change.


    "What are you doing?" Bai Lu couldn''t help asking... How evil this practice is.


    However, because Su Li was already in the place where the ice vortex sank, only the three goddesses could see him from a high position, and the others didn''t know what he was doing here.


    "Do an experiment... Don''t worry, everything is under control," he said calmly.


    He can feel that the self-consciousness of the meat ball has become stronger, but fortunately, he still takes his magic seed as the spiritual core... That is to say, it is still not beyond his control.


    Soon the meat ball had its own hunting ability, and it happened that countless demons were drilled out of the ice vortex. Even if it was "open to eat", it would not have much impact.


    The meat ball grew larger and larger until it began to evolve limb organs


    Perhaps it is the memory deeply engraved in the cells in the abyss creatures, and the meat ball also began to evolve in the direction of the son of the abyss.


    Su Li observed this scene and determined that in order to give full play to the turbid effect of this world, he must first have self-consciousness.


    Because he could feel that everything was under his control, this time he decided to stay in the ice vortex for a long time.


    One day later, the meat ball has gradually taken on the shape of a trunk, but it has many hands and feet, like a huge reptile, running around in the ice vortex and constantly hunting other demons.


    Su Li was still safe in the ice vortex. At the same time, he felt that the demon species was becoming more and more "safe". It was wrapped by layers of symbiotic consciousness and became a deeper and deeper spiritual core... These symbiotic consciousness was very simple and had no independent thinking ability, but it was different when there was a will to integrate them, They can aggregate into a powerful spiritual body.


    Now, while constantly hunting, the evolving demon species even subconsciously protected Su Li and carefully prevented him from being affected in any form


    "How clever..." Su Li felt as if he had a very obedient pet. He felt very subtle.


    Two more days later, this demon creature began to evolve again


    It began to stand on both legs, with six arms, but it had a head and no face.


    This is already the image of the son of the abyss, but all kinds of flesh and whiskers hang all over the body. It looks terrible.


    But in three days, it will have completed this evolutionary process


    It grew two pairs of wings, and all the flesh whiskers and pits on its body disappeared, becoming very flat and smooth.


    Its whole body is slowly covered with a thick layer of biological horny armor. Its texture should be very hard.


    The only thing that is not very good is that it has a human face... Su Li looks a little uncomfortable because this face is very similar to him.


    He couldn''t help saying, "can you stop showing this face?"


    The next moment, the devil seemed to understand, and his face was covered with a bone white mask... Although it seemed more dangerous, Su Li was satisfied.


    "Is this even the completion of evolution?" Su Li didn''t care about it, because he had expected the result before, but finally determined: "a drop of this world''s turbidity can create a son of the abyss."


    But what should the son of the abyss do?


    "My lord..."


    Su Li could hear the most pious prayer in his mind.


    There is no desire, there is only one sincere prayer.


    "What did you do?" Bailu waited for the son of the abyss to kneel down in front of Su Li. She couldn''t help asking.


    In her eyes, Su Li really cultivated a son who completely obeyed him! That''s a little out of line, isn''t it?


    "Lang Jun... What''s your name?" Chun was much more calm, probably because he had been with Su Li for a long time and had become resistant to such strange things.


    As for his daughter mang Chang, she involuntarily showed her worship and admiration, and then forced her head to show disdain like a rebellious child.


    Su Li bowed calmly to the son of the abyss, and then said with a clear look: "it is my believer, the believer living in the abyss... So it is'' believer 001 ''!"


    "Poof!"


    Chun is very sorry to cover her mouth with both hands, saying that she shouldn''t make such an impolite voice... But this naming form can only be said to be really worthy of her husband.

 Chapter 622

    Su Li cares about one thing very much, that is, what will happen to the world after he cultivates the turbid culture of this world into the believers of the abyss?


    He felt it for a while... He didn''t feel the obvious fluctuation of the will of the world. It seems that what he did has no impact on the world?


    Su Li didn''t think much about it. He was just trying.


    But then he thought again... What kind of scene is under the abyss? What makes Mingyuan bite on the Pearl world?


    Su Li''s heart moved, and then said to his'' believer 001 '': "go down and have a look, and try to hide yourself."


    Believer 001, who had all the forms of the son of the abyss, nodded quietly. What Su Li said was what he said... In fact, his will was completely in a newborn state and had to learn everything in the world.


    The object of its study is undoubtedly Su Li... It prays to Su Li with an extremely sincere attitude, and through this prayer, it can also get the most "correct" response.


    In fact, in theory, the communication between it and Su Li does not need language, and everything can be completed in silence.


    At the same time, Su Li''s faith feedback from this "believer 001" is beyond imagination... This statue of the abyss believer can provide as much faith as the whole western Qin Dynasty!


    Because its prayer is not only the most pious, but also equivalent to leading all cells of its body to pray together... Such believers... Provide an enormous amount of faith without any appeal to the gods. They are simply the believers of any gods'' dream.


    Su Li felt that he had not given it the wrong name, and that he deserved the name of "believer".


    The believer 001 who got the "divine order" opened his four huge flesh wings, and then landed from the ice vortex with an incomparably publicized attitude


    All the demons encountered along the way were quickly avoided and did not dare to touch such a terrible existence at all.


    Su Li frowned when he saw this. It was obvious that the believers of the abyss would not hide themselves.


    So he simply sent a ''shadow hiding technique'' to his super believer through the prayer feedback mechanism


    Then I saw that the huge abyss believers disappeared into the dark ice vortex like a shadow, and the surrounding demons were at a loss. They seemed to wonder why they were so afraid just now.


    The eyes of the three goddesses observed above have widened... They are all great supernatural powers born as gods. Which is not hundreds of thousands or even millions of years old?


    But have they ever seen any God who can spread his faith into the abyss?


    Such a young man with strange ideas really makes the three goddesses feel amazing.


    Su Li thought a little and then asked them, "do you want ''believers''? I can make some more, as long as you condense some pure demonic thoughts into spiritual entities like demons and give them to me."


    Autumn God Bai Lu shook her head slightly and said, "I don''t have to."


    How can gods give their spiritual entities to others?


    This is something that only the closest gods can do.


    Strictly speaking, she and Su Li are only simple collaborators, so this kind of thing is avoided.


    After hearing this, Chun didn''t even think about it. He directly sprinkled a dark flower like a devil in front of Su Li... Su Li calculated the number. It was about twelve dark flowers, that is, Chun''s twelve spiritual entities.


    "Why don''t you come more? I have more than 3000 turbid things in this world." Su Li asked strangely.


    Chun shook his head and said, "my body is not in the best state at this time. All my mind is gathering the divine power to restore the divine position, so it is the limit to have these twelve spiritual entities."


    On the other hand, mang Chang also quietly separated a spiritual entity and said, "this is also my limit... Father, don''t pit me."


    Su Li looked at the girl who had become rebellious because she had absorbed the power of xuanming, and said she was pleased. At least she was willing to recognize him as his father.


    So his 3000 hairs flew up and connected the spiritual entities of Chun and MANGCHANG to the turbidity of this time on his hair.


    Then a piece of "golden powder" flew out of 3000 hairs. His 3000 magic species, together with the spiritual entities of Chun and mang Chang, merged into these turbids of this world, and then all scattered into the ice vortex.


    He can distinguish 3000 kinds of demons at once, but Chun and MANGCHANG can only distinguish a few spiritual entities... This is actually related to his identity as the "master of demons in the heart".


    His unexpected identity is almost the same as that of a Heavenly Emperor to some extent! So the green emperor showed his surprise when he saw his heart magic sword Cliff... It was really based on his cultivation, which was too special.


    Even though he is relatively weak, he is essentially the "master of demons in the heart"... Once he reads it, all demons will come into being. He doesn''t need much effort to condense the demons.


    "That''s good?" Bailu hung up and watched the excitement nearby... But she didn''t know how much she missed at this time


    "That''s good. I''ll let ''believer 001'' accept these turbid things in this world below, hoping to achieve some results." Su Li said flatly.


    At this time, "believer 001" is still in the ice vortex and has not yet fallen into the abyss. It has received Su Li''s new instructions, and then received all the scattered turbidity of the world on the way.


    ... no, these things fall into the abyss, I''m afraid they can''t be called "the turbidity of this world", but should be called "seeds", which can plant the seeds of believers in the abyss!


    The first abyss believer in the world has a special identity. It will be the "herder" of all abyss believers in the future.


    Then Su Li found another interesting phenomenon, that is, he can almost see the full perspective of his'' believer 001 ''in real time!


    No way, because this is the most devout believer in his history. Every cell is praying all the time... So that he can splice a full perspective centered on this believer.


    Believers 001 fell into the abyss with Su Li''s "seed of faith", which is a turbid world.


    Strangely, the believers of the dark abyss who had originally fallen did not know when they became rising, and then they also drilled out of the ground of the dark abyss.


    Su Li looked back at the place it passed through from the perspective of faith... He found that it was a blue and white vortex. He even felt the fear and desire of mixing in the cells of believers 001.


    There is no doubt that for the abyss, the mortal world is a place full of dangers and opportunities.


    Looking at the sky, it was shrouded in black smoke, during which chaotic red thunder kept shuttling, which was also the only light the sky brought to the earth.


    Countless demons came from all directions, and they rushed into the blue and white cyclone on the ground.


    But they are all middle and low demons. In this way, there are still many high demons and huge figures of the son of the abyss around. In turn, they are hunting those low demons


    It''s like the top hunters in the sea feasting on the ''shoals of fish''.


    Su Li noticed that there were even more high demons and sons of the abyss on the side of the abyss than those who had passed through the blue and white cyclone... They were not in a hurry to pass through the abyss, but "filled their stomachs" with these low and medium demons, refreshed themselves, and then headed for the Pearl world.


    More importantly, under the unique world law of the dark abyss, the strength of these demons is obviously much higher than that in the Pearl world


    The arrival of believer 001 did not attract the attention of these demons, or it was normal for them.


    Su Li felt that all the cells in the believer''s body were "hungry" and seemed to be asking him whether he could "eat".


    He didn''t laugh and then allowed the believer to do his own thing... But the seed of faith must be paid attention to and can''t be used for the time being.


    Originally, he just thought that the situation was unknown at this time, so he should be careful.


    But soon he found a situation that startled him


    Not far from the blue and white cyclone, in a mountain depression, a group of demons are eating a dead body that has lost all its vitality.


    From the appearance of the exhausted corpse, Su Li could recognize that it was a manifestation of being parasitized by the turbidity of the world.


    Is this the cloud of the world that he threw into the abyss and parasitized the afterthoughts of the son of the abyss?


    Indeed, there are still some traces of the son of the abyss.


    But it was obviously ripped open by the existence of some terror, and a large area was hollowed out in the chest... And there was no room for resistance!


    Sure enough, there was something more terrible in the dark abyss. It took away that drop of the turbidity of the world!


    Seeing this, Su Li asked his believer 001 to step back while eating and replenishing energy, and try to marginalize himself... He must be glad that he helped believer 001 completely digest the turbidity of the world at the ice vortex, otherwise the current situation would not be much better.


    It''s also because of his excellent sealing effect, the "seeds" brought to believer 001 have not been found


    In Su Li''s celebration, believers 001 gradually moved away from the periphery of the blue and white cyclone, and then found a relatively "lonely" corner to stay.


    ... but at this time, the whole demon group changed.


    Because the blue and white cyclone, which represents the connecting channel with the Pearl world, shrank slowly!


    What''s the meaning of this? Is the passage closing?


    So after being slightly stunned, the dark abyss demons rushed over crazily... And those higher demons who were still hunting ordinary demons and the sons of the abyss couldn''t stay any longer and rushed towards the green and white cyclone one after another.


    Su Li felt that the body of believer 001 was not so hungry. He quickly wrapped it with a shadow hiding technique, and then completely covered his breath with a small seal


    The small seal technique under the blessing of divine power is very amazing, which directly makes the believer 001 seem to disappear in the underworld.


    Such a drastic change, he always felt that something bad would happen.


    At the same time, his subject consciousness suddenly bounced into the air and said, "the dark abyss has changed, and a large number of demons are coming. Be careful!"


    The three goddesses nodded cautiously. Their responsibilities were equally important. I''m afraid they would have to join the battle at that time.


    At the same time, Su Li''s warning was also brought to the friars... Song Rui immediately ended the rotation strategy, directly pressed all forces and carried out a round of bombing first


    Since the decisive battle is about to begin, at least solve the problems here before the other party forms an absolute advantage.


    This time, all the Dongming and Zhenxian are ready to enter the battlefield at any time.

 Chapter 623

    "What did you do?!"


    Su Li''s mind suddenly heard a voice that made his scalp tight.


    "Uncle Lingwei, what''s the matter?" he pretended to be a fool and wanted to try how much the green emperor knew about him.


    However, the Qing emperor is a big man who will last forever. This kind of careful thinking is really unnecessary.


    He soon recovered his plain and dignified voice: "don''t be so careful. I''ve been closed in your little thousand star world and don''t know what''s happening outside you."


    Then he paused and said, "I just feel that the spatial positioning of the Pearl world has changed and seems to be rising."


    "Eh?"


    This time it''s Su Li''s turn to be surprised... Does this have anything to do with him?


    "So, Xiaoli, what have you done?" the green emperor shenglingwei asked again in a serious tone, and then added: "this is very important, because there is no precedent that the world that is about to fall into the abyss can rise again."


    Su Li hesitated: "I don''t think I''ve done anything commendable... It''s not that I''m modest, but that I don''t get any feedback from the will of the world."


    "Will of the world?" the green emperor''s voice was surprised. Then he paused slightly. It seemed that he was also sensing the will of the world


    A moment later, he said in an extremely speechless tone, "how do you want the will of the world to react to you? Even the control of the scourge is in your hands... In other words, if you like, you can directly make the whole world your kingdom!"


    Su Li: "!"


    Is that what happened?!


    He was at a loss for a moment, and then felt sure enough that there was no obstacle when he communicated with Lei Jieyun that day


    Then he ''hey hey'' smiled and said, "I just threw all the turbidity collected from this world into the dark abyss..."


    The green emperor''s voice was slightly silent, and then sighed: "I see. We didn''t expect such a simple thing..."


    "Do you know why the dark abyss demons yearn for the world so much?"


    "The flesh and blood of creatures is only a very superficial aspect. The real reason is that they yearn for the turbidity of this world!"


    Su Li asked in surprise, "but why? The dark abyss is the most turbid place. Don''t they lack turbid things?"


    The Qing emperor replied, "the turbidity of this world is special."


    "Although the dark abyss is extremely turbid, how can it be comparable to the turbid world, which brings together the ''spiritual turbid'' of the desires of the living creatures in one world?"


    "The ordinary turbid air in the dark abyss is nothing more than the air that mortals breathe and the water they drink. But if it is'' the turbidity of this world '', it will become a divine object that can help them break through the shackles of life!"


    "But for this world, the turbidity of this world is the most evil thing that drags the world to the abyss... You throw all the turbidity of this world into the abyss, which means that you have ''reduced the weight'' of the world. So the world floats up and begins to get out of contact with the abyss."


    Su Li realized the meaning of what he had done


    It turned out that even if he sealed the turbidity of the world, as long as he was still in the world, another influence of the turbidity of the world would still exist, and they would still drag the world to the abyss.


    However, when he threw all the turbidity of the world into the abyss, he completely got rid of the influence of the world and began to save himself.


    "But Uncle Lingwei, is it really just so simple?" Su Li still wondered why no one has tried such a simple thing since ancient times?


    I''m afraid it''s not that you don''t try, but that you can''t!


    Sure enough, the green emperor then explained: "because this kind of thing is'' more than the loss'' in our understanding."


    "The fall of the world must be dragged by the gravity of the turbidity of the world. But in that way, after the fall of the world, most of the turbidity of the world will directly integrate into the dark abyss and cannot be used by demons."


    "But if you throw the turbidity of this world directly into the abyss... I don''t know how many abyss children and even the great king of the abyss will be created."


    Su Li heard the new term. He couldn''t help asking, "great gentleman?"


    The green emperor replied, "the strongest living body in the dark abyss known now, the great king of the dark abyss who has the ability to destroy the world... Can be regarded as the master of the dark abyss."


    Su Li thought of the corpse of the son of the abyss who had been ripped open, and he was worried at once.


    He said: "there should also be a great king of the abyss under the ice vortex..."


    The green emperor said, "it doesn''t matter. If it really wants to appear, I should be able to stop it by exhausting the divine power in the incarnation."


    Su Li nodded cautiously and said, "I''m relieved that uncle Lingwei said so... But the scourge still exists, and I don''t know whether it can resist the scourge?"


    The green emperor listened and said, "this is a good idea. With the scourge and my residual divine power, it will be enough to hit it hard."


    Su Li felt confident when he heard it. He didn''t say anything more, but flew out of the ice vortex and returned to his own formation.


    At this time, under the command of song Rui, the war outside entered the clearing state of full output... Those lower demons don''t matter, and higher demons can be solved if they cooperate properly.


    But only the son of the abyss is trouble


    This kind of abyss life is really too difficult to kill. It is not only rough and thick, but also has very fast recovery.


    Even if you blow out your head, you can grow another one quickly. Even if you cut it in half, you can even directly become the son of two abysses... Although the volume and strength are halved, if you let it recover, you can recover into the son of two complete abysses in a short time!


    This kind of monster is really too difficult to deal with. Fortunately, they themselves will never play "self division" unless it is necessary. Otherwise, this battle will be really difficult to fight.


    The advantage of true immortal friars against the son of the abyss is that they are all in a strong electromagnetic field, so they don''t have to worry about each other''s cell erosion.


    The blood and flesh of the son of the abyss can create an evil land.


    Now at least these flesh and blood will disintegrate rapidly in a strong electromagnetic field. There is no need to worry about future problems.


    When Su Li came out, he was seeing song Rui commanding the hundred Yuan Ying to control the sword box to bomb the ice vortex.


    I saw that the hundred people were carrying a sword box bigger than them, and then continued to shoot magnetic Rune flying swords at the ice vortex


    The scene made Su Li feel like a separated world.


    Moreover, the attack was no longer covered by a magnetic field, but directly produced a more powerful magnetic storm... Su Li used this move to directly explode the head of a son of the abyss!


    Bursts of roar came from the battlefield. The main purpose of this attack was to cover the sons of the abyss that had been raging here for a long time.


    So far, the battle has been fought for a week.


    The magnetic Rune flying swords in these sword boxes have also been supplemented twice.


    It''s a luxury to use all the arrays in one breath.


    Su Li looked at the scene of thousands of thunder and light, and he felt a sense of pleasure of "lighting a big fireworks".


    When he was young, he had fantasized about such a scene, and even made a fake version of the "ten thousand sword formula" with sword symbols... Now, it can be regarded as fulfilling his childhood dream.


    Although the strong magnetic storm has a slight impact on the real immortals, it still has little impact after all.


    And this is no small matter for the sons of the abyss.


    Their bodies are constantly subject to strong magnetic storms, and large areas of ulceration and disintegration continue to appear... This is the complete rebellion of their body cells under the condition of "no distinction between ourselves and the enemy".


    So the real immortal strongmen immediately seized this opportunity and used various means to divide the bodies of the sons of the abyss... This is the most effective way to deal with the sons of the abyss.


    Constantly dividing and destroying their bodies makes it difficult for their body size to afford the original huge self-consciousness... Therefore, when it is difficult to supplement on this battlefield, they have to face the mismatch between body and spirit.


    As a result, the flesh cells of the son of the abyss will abandon the subject consciousness that has not matched the body because of their survival instinct, and then give birth to a new symbiotic consciousness on the existing basis to become the subject.


    After the original subject consciousness is abandoned by its own body, as long as the breeze from the outside blows, it will fly away quickly... This is not like the primordial baby of monks. After continuous polishing and warming, it can exist in the outside world as a spiritual body for a period of time.


    This is also the reason why Xia Ming was able to consume the subject consciousness of the son of five abysses in a thousand years. It is also the key for Su Li to suppress the last subject consciousness... Because it is already very fragile under the gradual decline in the millennium.


    Finally, after a round of inhumane saturation bombing, a group of real immortals kicked hard for half an hour before they cleared all the sons of the abyss.


    They were relieved, but they heard Su Li''s voice again: "everyone has about a quarter of an hour''s rest, and the other party''s general attack is coming!"


    "Is the news reliable?" Gu Songzi of Dayan school palace couldn''t help asking... They have been fighting with the son of the abyss for a week, and even the real immortal and strong have some energy.


    "It won''t be longer than a quarter of an hour." Su Li didn''t explain in detail, because he couldn''t say that he sent a "spy" in the abyss, could he?


    Then he said, "sword array is arranged on sword cliff. This time, we must do our best."


    The disciples of Jianya should be right away. Now they are very skilled in arranging the sword array. They have arranged a spirit gathering array in a short time.


    While the disciples of sword cliff were busy, the morale of others was extremely low.


    Because the continuous war for a week makes them feel like the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry... Sometimes they have to think that the people of this sword cliff can only admire it. After playing for so long, they not only didn''t feel tired, but also seemed to be more energetic.


    So in this case, Su Li went to the gathering eyes of sword Cliff... Stood still and meditated: "it should be in time for a quarter of an hour."


    He said a word, but then he began to dance with a magnetic symbol flying sword in his hand... This is the yuan spirit sword dance!

 Chapter 624

    Just then, Su Li began a grand ''performance'' that shocked the world


    In the sword array, it seemed to be the best stage for him, and he danced on this'' stage ''


    Yuanling sword dance, which he created with painstaking efforts to teach Beiguang rundo, unexpectedly went out of another direction of kendo.


    It is one of the top inheritance of sword cliff with the great five elements sword code, but no one can fully understand it except himself in sword cliff religion.


    On the surface, "Yuan Ling sword dance" turns the three low talismans of "Guiyuan talisman", "Qingxin talisman" and "Juling talisman" into swordsmanship... But in fact, it connects these three talismans in a mysterious way and becomes a unique "dynamic talisman" in heaven and earth!


    Friars with the foundation of Rune and Taoism are indeed easier to understand this sword dance, but they are far from understanding it.


    This can be said to be a direct interpretation of the mysteries of heaven and earth.


    The crowd saw Su Li dancing leisurely and contentedly, and the sword edge in his hand seemed to point at random, which seemed to be a pleasing symbol, which made their hearts feel peaceful


    The disciples of sword cliff who formed the sword array felt the strongest.


    They only felt that a clear column of air between heaven and earth fell into the array from the sky, and then spread from the center to all around.


    After being washed away by this fresh air, they only feel refreshed, and their body and mind have been greatly relieved and relaxed from the outside to the inside. Therefore, the whole person has entered a state of peace.


    Then the pure Qi spread out, and all monks had a similar feeling. Even the mental fatigue caused by focusing on casting spells for a long time has been greatly recovered.


    "Yuanling sword dance" has such magical effect under the blessing of sword array!


    But among all the disciples of sword cliff, only Su Li can give full play to the effect of this sword dance.


    Other people, even the five old swords, can only practice and understand by themselves. It is impossible to achieve such an exaggerated and wonderful situation.


    In the crowd, the little grass on Changchun Zi''s shoulder fell into deep self doubt again... She began to doubt again how she became the founder of Jianya sect?


    It can be said that she spent a lot of energy trying to practice this sword dance. As a result, she only reluctantly reached the level of the five old swords by relying on her high level... But just so, she has benefited a lot. She just feels that she can gain from practicing and practicing every day.


    Such a terrible younger generation makes her under great pressure... Fortunately, this younger generation will probably become her own son-in-law now, so she can balance her mind.


    Su Li, who danced lightly with the sword, attracted everyone''s attention. Every symbol formed by his body movements can make the people who see relax in the joy of mind and spirit. His collected vitality of heaven and earth can also make people supplement consumption without much refining.


    Even the physical essence, that is, physical strength, can be supplemented... In just a quarter of an hour, people only feel that they have a new feeling from beginning to end.


    Look at Su Li, but he has involuntarily brought a lot of respect... It''s like looking at the respect to the three goddesses.


    How can such a human being be equated with ordinary people?


    As soon as Su Li finished dancing, he was a little surprised to find two more space cracks around him... His hair poked into it and skillfully grabbed two drops of this world''s turbidity.


    This is not the price of the "Yuanling sword dance" just now, but the negative impact of the devil''s flesh and blood pouring into the sub world after the fierce battle this week.


    The use of Mana by monks will not destroy the balance of the world. Even if they use it for a while, they will always return to heaven and earth as long as they use it.


    The devil''s flesh and blood are turbid things, but to the world it seems to be the "original liquid" of life.


    The world craves these life primordia to enable it to evolve countless creatures, but the price of accommodating these turbid things is the generation of this world''s turbidity


    But even if it will cause a new turbidity of this world, compared with Su Li''s previous action of discarding more than 3000 drops of this world turbidity at one go, it can still be ignored.


    And in this kind of stall related to the survival of the world, this kind of thing doesn''t have to care at all.


    But it''s better to keep these two drops of this world''s turbidity. At that time, he will leave the abyss to add some material to his believers.


    It is said that the turbidity of this world can help nether creatures break through the shackles?


    As the first abyss believer he made himself, he should be given some special treatment.


    While everyone was amazed, a man came to the periphery of the sword array at the sword cliff with a complicated look... It was Xiang Xian.


    He didn''t disturb the sword array, but bowed to the disciples on the sword cliff and said, "Dear Taoist friends, and your Excellency the son, please save Yangjiao!"


    Su Li calmly received the gesture, then looked over and said, "what''s wrong with Yang Jiao?"


    Xiang Xian actually stayed here to fight with the disciples of Jianya, so he could stand in front of the sword array and speak so safely.


    Yangjiao... This is the name that makes the disciples of Jianya angry.


    At the beginning, their son came to visit with a very sincere mind, but he didn''t expect to be treated like that... Perhaps Su Li, as the son, had no special opinion, but they tasted the humiliation and anger with empathy.


    Xiang Xian knew his sword cliff Taoist friends'' senses of Yang sect, but at this time he had to say: "I just got an urgent message from Yang sect... A large number of demons suddenly poured out of the demon cave guarded by Yang sect. They can''t hold on!"


    Su Li just wanted to answer, but he didn''t have time to say anything. At the ice vortex over there, on the East Tianmen gate intertwined with green vines, the God on the ailanthus has said gracefully and solemnly: "the matter of Yang religion will be discussed later, and the enemy here has arrived... If there is still strength here after the war, you can consider cleaning up the mess."


    This is really a sweet girl. She said what Su Li wanted to say but was embarrassed to say... All the disciples of Jianya nodded in agreement, making Xiang Xian embarrassed and embarrassed.


    Since I have been following the disciples of Jianya sect to fight until now, how can I not know that the goddess of spring was talking just now?


    To tell the truth, he saw the goddess of spring, the goddess of autumn and the goddess of winter here at the same time, which has opened his eyes and touched him


    He already knew how wrong it was for his Yang religion to settle in a corner. He only knew that there was no Xia God of the four seasons God King.


    At the same time, he also knew that the goddess of spring was the backer behind the sword cliff sect, just as their Yang sect served the God of fire, that is, the summer God.


    At this time, the goddess of spring has said so. What else can he do? It seems that sword cliff can no longer provide any assistance


    Just at this time, as if to confirm Chun''s words, the ice vortex appeared again like the sound of ten thousand horses galloping. Then a large number of demons gushed out, accompanied by a large number of higher demons and the son of the abyss


    Even if you just look at this scene, you will feel numb and feel great pressure. What''s more, the people of sword cliff will face such enemies next?


    It can be said that he can''t ask for anything anymore.


    He shook his head in frustration and knew he was ashamed again... But there was no way. He was caught between Jianya and Yangjiao, so he couldn''t help it.


    But at this time, Su Li first asked song Rui to continue directing the battle, and then asked him, "what''s the situation with Yang sect?"


    Xiang Xian did not hide: "Shaoyang Zun presided over the defense with the magnetic magic sword forged by the son, but it broke the magic sword because of overuse."


    "Yang religion has now fallen into a bitter battle and suffered heavy losses."


    Su Li asked strangely, "didn''t you also cast the magnetic Rune sword yourself?"


    Xiang Xian smiled bitterly and said, "I''ve tried, but those swords don''t seem to work."


    He sighed. In fact, it really made him ashamed to mention it... If he came to Su Li first to make a request, I''m afraid he would have been able to get the orthodox way of making the magnetic Rune sword... It''s still necessary for Chuanyi and others to imitate it?


    Let''s see what he imitated. It breaks when touched, and its killing effect on demons is far worse than... It can''t copy homework well, and it also affects the whole Yang sect into a desperate situation.


    "What''s the scale of the demon over there?" Su Li asked again.


    Xiang Xian replied, "there have been more than 20 higher demons. Now it all depends on the support of Shouyang sect leader, otherwise I''m afraid it will collapse long ago."


    Su Li looked down on this number. He also asked directly, "there is no son of the abyss?"


    Xiang Xian recognized the dislike... His face was bitter immediately, and his tone dropped down and said, "no... Yang religion is only a small rural sect after all, not as powerful as sword cliff."


    It was very humble... But he didn''t feel much wronged.


    Seeing the huge formation of sword cliff Sect on the front battlefield, he really felt that Yang sect was a small rural sect... The so-called pride in the past was not worth mentioning compared with the mission.


    "If so... I know." Su Li nodded slightly and said to the side, "give him two full sword boxes. That should be enough."


    Xiang Xian was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect Su Li to give him support... And more importantly, he realized that the difficulties faced by Yang Jiao really only need two sword boxes to deal with?


    No, there are many sword boxes. In fact, according to the war situation here, one sword box is more than enough!


    Xiang Xian silently hugged his fist and bowed down. Then he hurried back to the big volcano with the two sword boxes... Da en didn''t thank him. He had remembered this kindness in his heart.


    "Son... Is this good?" the people next to him were very angry. They had no problem with Xiang Xian, but they really didn''t want to help Yang Jiao.


    Su Li said, "at least Yang religion has blocked a gap for us. If they collapse, I''m afraid many demons will leak inland."


    "I don''t want to see us tired of wiping our hips after winning this war."


    The crowd was speechless, but it was true... They didn''t have the patience to hunt down demons all over the land.


    Su Li judged that the Magic Cave on the other side of the Yang cult should be formed by a branch in the ice vortex, but the branch is not large, so magic objects with too large volume cannot pass through.


    Perhaps there are other branches, otherwise it is difficult to explain why evil spirits fell in Dongzhou for dozens of days.


    Of course, these are small problems now. The most important thing now is the army of demons appearing again in front of us


    Under the yuan spirit sword dance, all the friars are ready.

 Chapter 625

    After Xiang Xian left, the battle on the main battlefield started again.


    The magnetic Rune flying sword covered the whole audience again to suppress the middle and low demons, but the higher demons and the son of the abyss flying out of the ice vortex wanted the monks to resist with the strong.


    No one can be idle this time. The five old swords of Jianya, together with a little grass ancestor, the seven teachers of Dayan school palace and the six real immortals from Dongzhou Zhengdao, all shot together


    Such a lineup can withstand the son of 20 abysses suddenly pouring out... It is mainly the five old swords that have evolved into the big five element sword array together and become the main force in this high-end battlefield.


    This exquisite sword array just looks as if there are thousands of physical and chemical students. This is the top sword technique and sword array beyond this world, which really amazes all the monks present.


    Especially xuguzi in the camp of Dayan school palace... It was his own choice to abandon the sword sect. The leader of the sword sect did not investigate, so the sword cliff will not be investigated now.


    But relatively speaking, he is also self-conscious in front of the sword Cliff... He chose to leave in order to pursue ''Supreme Kendo'', but now he turns around and finds that the so-called ''Supreme Kendo'' is actually in the sword Cliff


    It''s hard.


    The evolution of the big five elements sword array is infinitely mysterious between heaven and earth. Friars below Yuan Ying will be dizzy for a long time just at a glance, because their divine soul strength is not enough to carry this knowledge.


    Although Yuanying Zhenjun and the above Yuanshen are powerful, they don''t really see flowers in the fog... But there is no doubt that just watching the drill of the big five element sword array can bring them a lot of inspiration... This is a small gain.


    It''s strange that the big five element sword array is the ultimate sword in the world. How can it have such a good enlightenment effect on the five element spell?


    Maybe this is the "analogy bypass" between the top skills


    The five old swordsmen are very excited. They think that after this battle, people will no doubt discuss Jianya sect as the strongest Kendo in the world?


    But the current overall war situation is not very good, because in addition to the 20 sons of the abyss, hundreds of high demons have also drilled out of the ice vortex.


    They are not only attacking the friars'' army, but also constantly attacking the triple Heaven Gate set by the three goddesses.


    Obviously, the rise of the spatial position of the Pearl world makes these demons completely crazy.


    Not to mention that, later, five sons of the abyss emerged from the ice vortex... This made the friars crazy and afraid to break the already dangerous balance.


    At this time, the three goddesses began to fight. The fierce autumn God Bailu directly turned into a God and pulled the two sons of the abyss... This is the limit she can do. After all, she can''t exert her power beyond the upper limit of the world at this time.


    Similarly, it also acts on Chun and MANGCHANG.


    Although Chun and Bai Lu belong to the same level of positive God, she is not good at fighting, so she just grabbed the son of an abyss.


    In contrast, mang Chang didn''t even reach the power limit of the world, but her innate ability made it easy for her to hold the son of an abyss.


    The original winter God xuanming is not only the goddess of ice and snow, but also the God of hunting!


    Think about it, most of the believers under her rule are people from the far north. In the ice and snow where farming and grazing are impossible, people can only rely on fishing and hunting to survive.


    There is only one son of the abyss left to be in trouble. It is the limit for the three goddesses to contain four... The son of the abyss is rough, fleshy, and highly resilient. It is very difficult to fight. Even if the goddesses have all kinds of magic methods, the effect on them is not much different from that of ordinary real immortals.


    Su Li even clenched his teeth and decided to temporarily hand over the sword array to Ji Lian. He was the son of the abyss first


    But at this time, in the large-scale "regiment war", a light spot suddenly separated


    When he showed his figure, he found that he was fluorene Mang, the founder of Jianya sect


    But at this moment, the little grass grandmaster looked solemn and solemn. Suddenly he took off a blade of grass that seemed to be decorated on his head, and then his whole body grew suddenly when he saw the wind!


    Heaven and earth!


    The next moment, a goddess whose height and volume are not inferior to the son of the abyss appeared in front of the people, and then in her hand is the divine sword transformed from grass leaves


    Su Li looked at the divine sword and looked at the lines like leaf veins and meridians. In a trance, he felt that he had something in common with the sword on the cliff he had learned


    So after some causal calculation, I found that the sword cliff or the sword school''s Kendo really originated from this divine sword!


    He couldn''t help but open his mind and speculate... If it''s not bad, the founder of Chuang Chuang sect who didn''t even leave his name in those days probably saw the veins of the leaf sword left in tiancrack mountain, and then opened his Tianling cover to create the original inheritance of the sword clan.


    Tut Tut, in fact, for sword cliff, the real "ancestor" is actually this leaf sword?


    Fortunately, fluorene mang didn''t know the idea of turning in Su Li''s head, otherwise he would have to squat in the corner and cry


    But fluorene mang didn''t know, so she was a majestic goddess general. It was a huge war with the son of the abyss, as if she went back to the scene of beheading demons in tiancrack mountain tens of thousands of years ago.


    She felt as if she had returned to the peak of her life... She let the mortal know that not only the autumn God, spring God and winter God, but also her fluorene awn God will guard the world!


    However, her performance is really commendable... After all, it is the "old grass" who has been living in the eastern heaven for 100000 years. I don''t know where to learn the sword magic power in this lower world, but it also suppresses the son of the abyss for a while.


    Su Li appreciated this, but then he was still concerned about the situation of the War Regiment that resisted 20 sons of the abyss... Should there be no problem without a fluorene awn?


    Fortunately, he thought too much. After watching it for a while, he was sure that the big five element sword array with five old swords was suppressed, and one more and one less fluorene awn had little impact... That is, the situation where real immortals can''t kill the son of the abyss and the son of the abyss can''t break the array.


    As a result, the war situation seems to be in a stalemate again


    But Su Li had a strong sense of crisis from the perspective of his believers.


    He has lost more than one earth hiding technique to his'' believer 001 ''and let it hide deeply underground.


    Fortunately, the senses of creatures in the abyss are extremely sensitive, but unlike monks, they can gather their spirit into the mind of looking at the nine days and overlooking the nether world... So as long as they hide carefully and isolate all breath, they can theoretically avoid the eyes of some terrorist beings.


    The reason why he said this is because just now, Su Li saw the dark clouds in the dark sky through the believer''s perspective, as if some giant thing flashed a corner caught by a scale!


    That feeling is really scary. It seems that everything on the ground is mole ants for this existence. It wanders in the abyss sky as if it is patrolling its own territory. The endless chaotic thunder can only splash beautiful light spots on it.


    At that moment, all the demons around were like having a command. Even the sons of the abyss no longer hunted ordinary demons as food, but entered the blue and white cyclone together with the demons army as if they were the generals commanding the whole army.


    As for Su Li, he got a very subtle feedback from "believer 001"... The huge existence in the dark cloud can make the whole body cells of "believer 001" naturally produce the idea of obedience!


    But fortunately, all the cells of "believer 001" have already had "faith", which has resisted this interference in the past.


    But the information from the believer''s perspective was really bad, which made Su Li understand that there was a terrible existence and was trying to break through the blockade and enter the Pearl world... That could only be the "great king of the abyss" as the Qing emperor said!


    The only good news is that it''s not easy for this thing to come over. It will take some time for it to squeeze through the narrow passage that has become increasingly narrow because of the floating of the world.


    Then they had a time difference. At least they solved these demons before the terrible great king of the abyss drilled out of the channel.


    At this time, a group of practitioners also knew the seriousness of the matter. In these seven days, they gradually changed from the previous chaos to the prohibition.


    Song Rui''s command ability is really speechless. He has slowly trained these practitioners into a group of qualified soldiers.


    This time, he made these practitioners resist the sword array of sword cliff and take the place of the disciples of sword cliff as the avant-garde to bear the greatest pressure.


    Fortunately, after fighting for so long, they also have a lot of deep understanding of the dark abyss demons. Under the protection of electromagnetic field, they are not afraid to deal with ordinary middle and low demons.


    But casualties are inevitable. They can''t be as brave and good at fighting as the disciples of sword cliff. Someone will always die under the claws of the demon.


    At this time, the only thing that can protect these dead is to ensure that their bodies will not be swallowed by demons.


    The avant-garde situation is not very optimistic, but Su Li can only let it go.


    At this time, he mobilized all the mana of the sword array of thousands of people on the sword cliff, but he showed a thunder sword that had never been shown to another more precarious battle group!


    It was like a substantial thunder sword body. The strong electricity flowed like liquid in the sword body. The thunder that destroyed everything gathered on it, and even released some breath that made people tremble... This is the smell of natural disaster!


    Su Li had some unexpected gains because he communicated with scourge... Because he studied electromagnetic frequency for a long time, he found that the so-called scourge and disaster are actually lightning with special electromagnetic frequency fluctuation range.


    Lightning in these bands can play a stronger lethality, so that friars will feel that natural disaster is far stronger than ordinary thunder.


    So he was careless and took a hand in Science in the cultivation world


    It''s just that he knows there''s nothing wrong with it, but it''s great in the eyes of others!


    Friar in charge of the robbery, how much does this have to do with the Lord?


    So a group of monks showed an expression of ''understand everything, don''t ask if you don''t understand''

 Chapter 626

    Super electromagnetic of sword Cliff


    ... sword.


    Su Li took control of the thunder gathering sword above his head and took a name.


    He felt a little tired. Every time he created a powerful spell, he had to make it into the shape of a sword and name it a sword, which made him feel uncomfortable... He felt that he had a chance to fly up. He''d better fly up quickly. No one cares about him when he got there.


    Thinking in his head, Su Li''s men were not slow. The super electromagnetic sword with the smell of heaven robbery on his head... Released a silent electric light beam from the tip.


    This electro-optic current beam is actually compressed to the extreme high-frequency current. There is not only a strong current, but also a strong electromagnetic field due to high-frequency oscillation.


    The target of the attack is the high demon area in the battle over there.


    The strong people in the Pearl world have felt that it is difficult to sustain. Even the true king of the Pearl world has lost many, and can only continue to fight with Yuanying body.


    They are still fighting desperately, because they have realized that this war is about the survival of the world. If they fail, they will be done... But if they win, they will certainly receive infinite merit!


    With merit, will it be difficult for them to rob immortals? Even if you lose your body, you are not afraid. Xia Ming and xuansu of Jianya sect are the best proof.


    Therefore, under the influence of this perceived "benefit", all the monks in the cave are working hard.


    But fortunately, Su Li''s support came in time.


    The powerful electromagnetic beam directly bombarded the center of the battlefield, but suddenly exploded into a huge high-frequency magnetic field.


    For higher demons, although their self-consciousness can resist a certain intensity of electromagnetic field, their bodies will be completely confused when the electromagnetic field reaches a certain intensity.


    Within the magnetic field, all high-order demons are in a rigid state of extreme chaos.


    Without any hesitation, the friars of the netherworld immediately started to bomb these high demons into slag with a spell bombing


    The super electromagnetic explosion just now destroyed the spiritual linkage of all cells in their bodies, which is tantamount to destroying all their physical defense and recovery mechanisms.


    So the attack that was difficult to produce actual effect became fatal.


    In a flash, the original trapped Dongming real kings turned defeat into victory. They all had some incredible feelings.


    But then they reacted and looked at the sword array on the sword cliff with an expression of gratitude.


    Su Li nodded slightly in response, and then said, "please work harder and help others solve these middle and low demons as soon as possible."


    Naturally, everyone would have no objection. Su Li''s prestige had been completely erected through the war.


    However, the disciples of sword cliff in the sword array expressed a feeling of pain for the blow just now... They also participated in the whole process through the blow released by the sword array.


    This made the disciples of Jianya understand the actual principle of Su Li''s so-called "super electromagnetic sword"... It is actually a transmitter that compresses the current extremely and oscillates at high frequency.


    I always feel that it may be more appropriate to replace the word "sword" with "gun".


    At the same time, they also feel that their son is really difficult enough. It must be very hard to make everything into the shape of a ''sword''


    Such a son should fly up to the upper world quickly. He always feels that the five old swords will not be able to hold down if he stays in the world again.


    Super electromagnetic... The sword turned again and aimed at the son of the abyss who was resisted by the big five element sword array.


    Then the sword tip was shot out by condensing high-frequency current, which exploded a large area of super electromagnetic field in the battlefield of the sky.


    It was as if it were really shelling.


    The powerful electromagnetic field also has a great impact on the monk''s spells, but generally speaking, it has the greatest impact on the son of the abyss.


    Because it can prevent the physical recovery of the son of the abyss and the influence of its spiritual alienation on everyone.


    Seeing this opportunity, a group of true immortals rushed out with all their strength and killed the son of the abyss continuously with the cooperation of Su Li''s "super electromagnetic... Sword".


    As the bodies of the sons of the abyss turned into nothingness, the situation on the battlefield was almost clear.


    When the number of sons of the abyss was reduced to less than ten in the war here, the five old swords suddenly turned the sword array fiercely, incorporated all the ten sons of the abyss into the big five element sword array, and then used the ultimate five element power to refine and kill their bodies.


    Other real immortals were slightly stunned. After feeling the toughness of sword cliff real immortals, they quickly went to help several goddesses... This time, they didn''t even need the assistance of "super electromagnetic... Sword". Only the saturation attack brought by quantitative advantage was enough to kill the children of the five abysses.


    At this time, Su Li could not help but temporarily dissipate the cohesion of "super electromagnetic... Sword", and everyone in the sword array was greatly relieved.


    This spell can fully exert its power only by relying on the array, but it also consumes a lot... Even if the sword cliff 1000 disciples form an array, they can''t bear it after firing super electromagnetic beams seven times in a row.


    Everyone took a break. In the process, the big five element sword array was also broken down.


    The five old swords fell to the ground panting and began to regulate their breath. After receiving Su Li''s warning, they no longer kept it. They killed ten sons of the abyss in one breath in a way of full explosion.


    In fact, everyone''s state was very bad this time. Su Li didn''t say anything at all. He performed yuan Ling sword dance again to help everyone adjust their state as much as possible.


    No one has any leisure to watch this time, because everyone feels the pressure... The more and more urgent pressure from the ice vortex


    In the sky, the vitality of heaven and earth fell into the column, and everyone enjoyed unprecedented preferential treatment again.


    But this time they failed to achieve perfection.


    Suddenly, a terrible wave came from the ice vortex, and a breath incompatible with the world gushed out, which suddenly disturbed all the vitality of the world.


    The crowd looked at it with an ugly face and managed to maintain their state at a high level... Although they were not in the peak state, the army of demons was gone. At least they could concentrate on dealing with the demons below.


    The three goddesses returned to the gate of heaven they summoned again, trying to stop the emergence of terror below


    The sword cliff people set up the array again, and this time the big five element sword array was also accommodated, and the super electromagnetic sword was displayed again.


    Hanging in the air, far away ready to release the strongest blow


    At this time, people only felt a violent fluctuation on the ice under their feet, and then a huge crack spread rapidly from all directions like a cobweb.


    Seeing this, Su Li quickly commanded the sword array to take off... Fortunately, this sword array is the painstaking work of his martial uncle Gu Zhizi. As long as the general orientation can be guaranteed, the changing position will not have much impact.


    But the next moment, a huge faucet rushed out of the ice vortex... It was so sudden that the three goddesses were overwhelmed.


    Almost at the same time, the three heavenly gates were directly broken, and the three goddesses were suddenly collapsed for a long distance.


    Su Li''s face changed, but before he could do anything, the huge dragon head had hit the bottom of the prison cliff.


    "Boom!"


    Just for a moment, he felt a sudden shock and temporarily lost consciousness.


    When his eyes shook and looked at the sky again, he found that his life magic weapon prison cliff had collapsed into several pieces and scattered.


    At this time, his image is definitely not good. The fragmentation of his life magic weapon has seriously damaged his mind, and a mouthful of hard work has choked out.


    But he had no time to care about his short-lived magic weapon. He looked at the huge black dragon in the sky and was shocked.


    This is a six winged Black Dragon. It is huge. Its back is like a mountain and its head is like a hill.


    What''s more terrible is that it jumps with red chaotic thunder all over its body. Just its appearance in this world makes everyone feel as uncomfortable as ants.


    Su Li only felt that every cell and neuron of his body were telling him to give in to the things in front of him


    He was in a trance for a while, but he soon restrained himself and woke up.


    Then I noticed that the giant was still stuck in the ice vortex hole, but not all of them came out. From its posture, nearly half of its body was still stuck in the ice vortex... And from its rising terror, it was obvious that once it all entered the world, it was the end of the world.


    Su Li looked at the thunder cohesion sword that was about to disperse above his head and immediately threw it out


    Then he didn''t look at the result at all. He spread his sword wings and flew directly into the sky. At the same time, he communicated with heaven and earth and sent an urgent idea: "scourge, scourge!"


    The sky was originally full of robbery clouds, and with Su Li''s idea, it immediately rotated rapidly and became an inverted vortex... So the eye of the scourge appeared again, and the power to destroy everything began to gather rapidly.


    This slightly alleviated the superior repression of everyone... The fear like mole ants facing giant animals, and the experience almost dominated by physical instinct made everyone shudder.


    And what about the huge black magic dragon?


    But he was blown up by the super electromagnetic sword thrown by Su Li.


    It doesn''t care at all. After all, it is a terrorist creature that can shuttle through the thunder of chaos.


    Or the red chaotic thunder is actually the radiation effect of biological current in its body


    "Let me go. This magic dragon is indeed a great king of the abyss. They represent the extreme of life forms in the world. Ordinary means are useless to it."


    Su Li remembered the voice of the Qing emperor in his mind, and then he felt that the will left his mind.


    At the next moment, the shape of the eye of the scourge in the sky changes again. It turns out that the ultimate pure Qi begins to gather into a bundle and become the most pure thunder


    The scourge was originally not so particular, but it would be completely different if the idea of the Oriental Green emperor was added.


    At the same time, Su Li got another voice: "you can''t hurt the turbid until you''re clear, but this change will produce five turbid pieces of this world. You should put them away afterwards. Don''t let the turbid things of this world get them to other dark abyss demons."


    In the order of the green emperor, the pale thunder gathered in the sky has fallen

 Chapter 627

    Pale thunder fell from the sky, and everything between heaven and earth entered a state of silence at this moment.


    At the same time, Su Li felt that his idea of "father-in-law" had disappeared from the sky after this blow... It was really only this blow. After this blow, the supreme idea of the green emperor could not help him.


    But he could feel that his uncle Lingwei walked calmly and confidently, and seemed to be sure that this blow would have an effect.


    So he looked at the six winged Black Dragon bombarded by the pale thunder


    But he saw that the head of the magic dragon was directly hit by white thunder. After a slight meal, it disappeared into the thunder light.


    The pale thunder then went all the way down, concentrated the body of the magic dragon, completely integrated into its body, and then burst out from the inside out.


    The black magic dragon is a great king of the abyss, and its physical strength is not small.


    Even if the scourge canglei burst from the inside, he couldn''t detonate his whole body, but just blew up large pieces of meat and scattered around.


    Then the headless dragon body seemed to still move, but after the internal explosion, the whole body inevitably convulsed and fell from the ice vortex


    The ice vortex still exists. The Pearl world must float up in the spatial dimension for some time before it can completely break away from the contact with the dark abyss and eliminate this scar.


    Everyone looked at the restored calm ice vortex, as if they were waiting and afraid.


    Of course, they are afraid of the return of the huge dragon. It is beyond their understanding. Just staying next to the dragon is enough to make their minds blank and can''t do anything


    At this time, the three goddesses also returned to Su Li and looked into the ice vortex together. They felt very strange... Subtly, they seemed to feel that the crisis of the world was passing.


    "Is the scourge so strong?" Bai Lu asked.


    Su Li didn''t know how to answer, because it was obviously a scourge added by the green emperor.


    Instead, a small earth dog pushed to their feet and said sadly, "it should be that without the influence of the turbidity of this world, the power of the scourge has been adjusted to the greatest reason."


    Qilin has reason to be depressed, because it is completely different from its usual script!


    According to its experience over the years, shouldn''t this war be carried out under the guidance of the "chosen son"?


    As a result, its heavenly son, Beiguang, played soy sauce all the way, and made a dead effort together in the sword array at most.


    Then, shouldn''t the chosen son be the key to the final victory?


    As a result, Su Li directly discussed with "God''s father" and used it directly!


    Therefore, although the "battle of salvation" is over, as a unicorn beast in the middle heaven, it has neither a sense of participation nor a sense of experience throughout the whole process.


    The whole body and mind feel empty.


    "Do you need Beiguang to kill the boy to the abyss?" Qilin thought dangerously.


    But at the next moment, Su Li said, "the ice vortex is shrinking and is expected to disappear completely in three days... If there is no accident in these three days, we will win!"


    Well, it doesn''t seem necessary for Beiguang to die


    Kirin feels a little tasteless... He always feels that the lower bound is to play a big circle with a group of children. Before he makes much effort, the mission is over.


    When he looked at Su Li, his eyes were even more strange... Since there was such a person in the world who seemed to be transformed from heaven and man, why did he engage in the "son of heaven"?


    It''s pretty good. I thought that even if it wanted to win in the end, it had to gather the four hour God and the central Wutu Rui beast as the array eye to display the four hour five square array.


    As a result, the human summer God Chiyang is still awake in God''s sleep... So Chiyang misses the last key node to get rid of this world karma, and he may have to continue to sleep in the big volcano.


    The reason why God''s sleep has become a way to get rid of the influence of divinity forgotten by the gods is that once they "sleep", the gods themselves do not know when they can wake up.


    Wait, if Chiyang''s will is scattered in the great wasteland city and Yangjiao, does that mean that he can wake up as long as Yangjiao and the great wasteland city are destroyed?


    I see. This is the awakening mechanism left by Chiyang... Once the Yang religion is destroyed, it means that the world catastrophe is opened, and he can recover naturally without worrying about the liquidation of the world.


    Qilin thought and suddenly took a breath... Because it suddenly thought that the Yang cult seemed to have been preserved because of Su Li''s support.


    Does that mean that Chiyang can''t wake up for a while?!


    "Black, it''s too dark..." Qilin''s mind turned around and looked at Su Li with a strong fear... This is a cruel man who plays with the great God of the upper world.


    Su Li felt puzzled when he was stared by a local dog, but Qilin explained why the Black Dragon King fell for him.


    So he grinned at the local dog


    Kirin picked up his tail and hid his head behind Beiguang... It''s terrible. How do you feel like eating it.


    The divine beast naturally fears the great supernatural powers who cook delicious food. Su Li is no different from the great supernatural powers in Qilin''s eyes.


    Su Li inexplicably took back his eyes, and then he felt dizzy


    The nearby Chun hurriedly held him and said, "Lang Jun''s magic weapon was destroyed and manipulated the scourge. It''s already consumed too much. You''d better sit down and have a rest. My concubine and girl here can look at it."


    The rebellious girl MANGCHANG came up awkwardly and said, "I''m not a girl! Father, do you need me to treat it with divine power?"


    When she first took the power, she thought it was omnipotent.


    Su Li smiled and said, "it doesn''t hurt. I''ll just adjust my breath."


    Chun looked at him strangely. He always felt that his husband had suddenly become much more active.


    ... Su Li won''t tell her that her father has just left.


    But he really needed to breathe. Su Li wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and sat down cross legged next to the ice vortex.


    He didn''t adjust his breath, just closed his eyes.


    But at the same time, his attention was focused on the perspective of believers


    Believer 001, active again according to his will!


    The demon Dragon King fell from the ice vortex. It looked like he was seriously injured and dying.


    Although he knew that a great king of the abyss could not be so completely finished, Su Li carefully asked the believers 001 to lean up and have a look


    Suddenly, a huge remnant in the innocence cyclone was thrown out and fell on the abyss earth with a bang, causing a great movement like the collapse of heaven and earth.


    At the same time, a terrible smell at the top of the food chain radiated, making the scattered demons around run away immediately and dare not approach at all.


    At this time, there are only some middle and low level demons left in this area. All higher demons and the son of the abyss have been sent to the Pearl world and died there


    But there is one exception


    With the help of faith, believer 001 overcame his instinctive fear and approached the broken body little by little according to the guidance of God.


    This is the master of the abyss, the body of the six winged Black Dragon.


    It suffered heavy damage in the Pearl world and fell back to the abyss, although it was not seriously injured to the point of dying.


    Even if its head is knocked off, its whole body is broken and almost separated... But the cells on its body are still trying to repair and want to restore its original appearance.


    The son of the abyss also has a complete self-consciousness, but this self-consciousness is more like a tool used by cells to control the whole body. This self-awareness can even be changed according to the actual situation.


    The situation of the great king of the Ming Yuan is different... It engraves all its memories and experiences into its own cells with a strong self-consciousness, so as long as there is one cell left, it can theoretically be restored to the original great king of the Ming Yuan.


    This is the horror of the top life form of the abyss.


    But now its recovery is not optimistic, because there are many pale electric lights jumping on it, preventing its body repair.


    Of course, these pale thunders are also weakening rapidly, and its function is only to delay the great king of the dark abyss here temporarily.


    According to Su Li''s observation, we know that these Qi can last for about three days.


    After three days, even if the great king of the dark abyss can recover, there is no way to wreak havoc in the Pearl world... At that time, the Pearl world has completely separated from the dark abyss!


    Su Li was very surprised when he learned about this situation. He never thought that uncle Lingwei''s calculation was accurate to this extent... It felt that although the great king of Mingyuan was terrible, it was just something that could be captured in the eyes of the Oriental Green emperor.


    It''s no wonder Qilin is disappointed... The green emperor has shot, and its "general experience" is certainly useless.


    But Su Li suddenly had a bold idea when he looked at the body that was constantly trying to restructure


    He thought a little and asked the believer 001 to go over and put a "seed" on one of the limbs of the demon Dragon... He didn''t dare to put too much at once. He was afraid that if he put too much, problems could not be controlled.


    The "seed" fell on that limb and immediately turned into a glutton, eroding that large piece of flesh and blood, and then it was like a huge sarcoma growing on the limb of the magic dragon... You can imagine that it was really a feast!


    Even Su Li could feel the "hunger" conveyed by believers 001, and it seemed like tasting the flesh and blood of the great king of the abyss.


    But Su Li asked him to temporarily suppress his instinct and continue to observe the situation... He didn''t believe that the great king tangmingyuan had no means to deal with it... Even if his subject consciousness had not returned at this time, only his own cellular consciousness.


    Then Su Li''s expected counterattack came... The body consciousness of the magic dragon really gathered at this moment. It turned out that regardless of the destruction of innocent thunder, he wanted to swallow the "sarcoma" in turn!


    "Interesting..." Su Li began to play again.


    Because he found that in any case, the great king of the abyss was doomed to not recover in three days, so he could play without scruples!


    Even if 3000 drops of this world''s turbidity are wasted, what if it gets it? It can''t rush out of the abyss to trouble him again


    And what he wants to do at this time is not really groundless. He also has ideas!

 Chapter 628

    Facing the resistance of the black dragon''s remnant, Su Li could feel that the "seeds" previously laid were hardly worth mentioning under this rolling spiritual oppression and would be broken at any time.


    In theory, he should stop the experiment to avoid worse.


    However, his brain hole was wide open, and he did the opposite, so that believer 001 sprinkled another "seed" on the body of the demon Dragon King.


    There were hundreds of seeds in this handful, which left hundreds of "sarcomas" on the body of the Dragon King.


    However, the pale thunder wrapped around it seemed to feel that it was'' our own people '', and deliberately bypassed the sarcomal parasitic area to avoid damage


    It seems that these pale thunder are very spiritual. They actually recognize that the real spiritual core of the "seed" is Su Li''s magic seed.


    The effect of doing so is to make the body of the Magic Dragon King involuntarily disperse the mental power originally concentrated in one place, and want to strangle hundreds of "parasites" at the same time.


    But in this way, it is also equivalent to thinning the power of hanging. When the pale thunder is everywhere and divides the body of the Magic Dragon into dozens of large pieces that are difficult to connect, this resistance becomes weaker.


    Su Li saw this scene from the perspective of believers and immediately knew that he had found a way


    What else does that say?


    He gave orders directly to believers!


    So a lot of ''seeds'' floated out, like a piece of gold powder, and spread to every part of the devil Dragon King''s body


    It can''t be said that it''s everywhere. The body of the top life body in the abyss is too huge, and only half of the places that can be covered by the "seeds".


    But don''t forget the existence of pale thunder!


    When more than 3000 seeds were sown on the body of the magic dragon, the pale thunder carried out accurate encirclement and suppression on the remaining parts... Of course, Su Li''s will participated in the command.


    After all, the thunder light of this scourge can be said to obey Su Li''s will from the beginning.


    So there were a total of 3137 "seeds", which was all the turbidity of the world accumulated by Su Li, but now they are sown with the body of this giant as the soil.


    The remaining body of the magic dragon struggled constantly to prevent the parasite from encroaching on it... But it failed because it lacked a unified consciousness as a command. In the face of a large number of sarcomas, these body cells always instinctively resisted the invaders closest to their own area.


    But such scattered resistance can''t really form lethality... Coupled with the pale thunder, it has been destroying this residual body


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li calmly adjusted his breath, and three days passed in a turn.


    In these three days, the Yuanshen wound he suffered due to the breaking of his life magic weapon has healed


    Originally, this kind of injury is the most difficult to recover, but for ordinary monks and gods, faith is omnipotent!


    When he was resting, a large wave of beliefs almost drowned him... And it is commendable that these beliefs are still the purest beliefs without any additional demands.


    The 3124 new believers of the abyss brought him a great deal of pure faith, which made him even feel like he had to eat up.


    Previously, his divine position was a divine position given by Chun. In fact, his capacity for faith is limited... The appearance of believer 001 almost filled this divine position.


    Now there are more than 3000 new believers in the abyss, which directly explodes his divine throne.


    Then, in desperation, he can only start to condense the throne again


    The divine position represents the personality of the gods, which is equivalent to a "central processing unit". It also represents the efficiency of receiving and giving back faith.


    Su Li is now in the Pearl world, so there is no obstacle to the feedback of believers.


    However, after reaching the upper world, if he is still the true God given by Chun, then the reception and feedback of believers'' faith will be directly weakened by 70%!


    However, it is difficult for ordinary gods to improve their status, which can only be achieved by a large number of faith wills that far exceed the upper limit of the original God status.


    This is not difficult for Su Li. In fact, his beliefs are basically returned to believers immediately... Otherwise, he can even reunite the throne by himself with only a little accumulation.


    If he really wants to run Shinto well, he has a way to improve.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to, so he doesn''t care much.


    But this time, I really didn''t expect to be forcibly pushed by a group of "experimental objects" to the extent that I had to ascend the throne.


    From believer 001 to believer 3125, this is equivalent to the huge amount of faith provided by more than 3000 Western Qin lands... More importantly, the most pure and unrequited kind.


    He doesn''t even need to operate it by himself. The ring that originally carried Chi Lao grew the image of four wings... This is the brand-new God throne he specially used to carry the beliefs of the believers of the abyss.


    The Shinto can be divided into worshipped saints with empty believers but no position and duty from low to high.


    To the partial God who has the throne but has no clergy.


    Then there is the true God with the Ministry and the throne... And if the Ministry of the true God is granted by other gods, it belongs to God. Su Li is in this class.


    Then he who is in charge of the ministry that involves the key to the operation of heaven and earth can be called the positive God... The four seasons God is the positive God.


    Then, on the basis of being a God, those who are beyond the scope of the clergy and have great personal combat power can be called "great gods"... Bailu in the four seasons God belongs to this kind.


    There are those who are born noble and born extraordinary. The deities and clergy are just embellishments. They can already be immortal... They can be called "God", and Chun is like this.


    The "great God" is personal strength, and the "supreme God" pays attention to blood, but it is the best regardless of strength.


    And above this, it is the emperor who governs the heaven.


    The Emperor may be called God King or God Emperor. Theoretically, he is the most powerful group of people in the upper world.


    However, there is another special group of gods on top of this God King and God Emperor, that is, the "ancient gods" who have survived through endless years.


    Those who can be called ancient gods are the first ones who were born at the beginning of the world. Whether they are immortals or demons, they all have one thing in common: they respect them as gods because of the admiration of future generations, not as gods themselves!


    The number of ancient gods is extremely rare. What Su Li can now determine is that the eastern Tianting Qing emperor is an ancient god. The Yellow Emperor in the middle heaven is suspected... I''m afraid the other three heavenly emperors are not ancient gods.


    At this time, Su Li''s divine position was reunited, but it was directly condensed to the divine position at the level of positive God, which was already the same as Chun them.


    However, his clergy is still "the God of flesh and flowers", which is not a key position involving the operation of heaven and earth. Therefore, he can not be regarded as a true God, and he still belongs to the next level of true God.


    It can also be seen from here that Chun treated Su Li so well that he directly gave all the one-time gods and priests, and let his Shinto start is the level of true God.


    However, when Su Li Ning finished practicing the throne of Zhengshen, he found that Chun had already glanced at him with watery eyes, a look of gratitude and excitement, and he didn''t know where to start.


    But mang Chang''s cheeks were red and jumped up and said, "father, how did you do it? The believers of the abyss can provide so many pure beliefs!"


    She has reason to be excited... Unlike her lazy stepmother, the memory she gets from her divine power is a mysterious memory!


    Xuanming in my memory has always been so conscientious in spreading faith but gained little, diligent but sad.


    The belief that a believer in the abyss of the underworld can provide is directly equivalent to the believers accumulated by the underworld in the past 100000 years!


    It''s a pity that I can only preach in a bitter and cold place


    Bai Lu can only look at the joy of Chun and MANGCHANG sour, but because she hasn''t experienced the pure and massive belief, she thinks it''s pretty good.


    At this time, the vortex under their feet is about to disappear, and the disaster of this design is obviously going to be flattened


    Suddenly, Su Li noticed something. His hair went through several space cracks next to him, but he pulled out eight gold sealing droplets that sealed the turbidity of the world.


    This is the price at which the green emperor blessed the scourge to create a pale thunder and the blood and flesh of the demons behind it scattered on the earth... But it was worth it to directly hit the great king of the Mingyuan at this price.


    Besides, Su Li can also deal with these newly generated turbidity of the world


    He dropped the six drops of this world''s turbidity, plus the two drops sealed in the previous battle, a total of ten drops, directly into the closed channel.


    And almost at the moment when he left the turbidity of this world, the channel on this side of the Pearl world was distorted and disappeared


    Su Li: "


    He was not sure whether his followers could receive the ten drops of this world''s turbidity sent by him... Forget it, take your luck, otherwise the eight drops of this world''s turbidity would be wasted in the void.


    Fortunately, after waiting for a period of time, he found that five drops of this world''s turbidity fell out of the innocence cyclone from the perspective of believers... Then the innocence cyclone disappeared. Obviously, half of this world''s turbidity was lost in the void.


    But to Su Li''s surprise, why hasn''t his contact with Mingyuan been blocked?


    In theory, although he now has the status of positive God, the cross-border belief transmission will also lose more than 50%... He doesn''t know whether there is an additional barrier in the abyss, but he certainly shouldn''t be like now, just losing one or two%!


    So he asked curiously, "Chun, and girl, how much has your faith lost?"


    Chun looked as usual and said, "nine out of ten... It''s natural. After all, it''s in the dark abyss. But even so, I''ve gained a lot."


    Mang Chang was depressed and said, "unfortunately, I couldn''t separate more spiritual entities at that time... And don''t call me a girl!"


    Having said that, MANGCHANG''s mood is still very good on the whole. After all, the faith sent by the believers of the abyss is the purest vow... This vow will not cause any deviation to her divinity!


    Therefore, the favorite believer of any God is the devout believer who has only God... And the believers of the abyss are the most firm believers.


    But Su Li was a little strange. Why was he so little affected? What''s special about him?


    The only thing I can think of is that the spiritual entities he put into this world are his condensed magic seeds.


    When it comes to the devil species, he has to think of the main form of his heart devil... Then, he naturally thought of his heart devil sword cliff world!


    What kind of space does the heart magic sword cliff exist in? Is it really because of the transit of the heart demon world that the belief transmitted from the demon seed can be attenuated very little?

 Chapter 629

    In the boundless void realm, there are continents with unknown boundary geometry. This is the heaven realm, or fairy realm, or spirit realm.


    And there are also islands around the sky, suspended on the land of the sky... Surrounded by vast immortal Qi and floating clouds, it is called Xianshan.


    On the upper layer of Xianshan mountain, where the boundless void boundary faces the thousands of stars, there are miraculous places everywhere... This is the kingdom of God.


    The kingdom of God is located in the eastern boundary of heaven. There is a great bright boundary... This is the eastern heaven that can dominate the overall situation of the eastern boundary of heaven.


    At this time, the immortal clouds in the eastern Tianting are floating around and silent, but it is a very solemn time


    It turned out that the ministers in the immortal hall were telling the emperor about the sunny rain on the ground, the harvest of farmers, the changes of mountain and river textures, and the fun of finding immortals in the heaven... Three autumn on the earth every day, so they were actually talking about many things that happened in the mortal world under the jurisdiction of the Oriental heaven in the past three years,


    The ministers were lively, and the emperor in the hall was a leisurely and dignified school.


    I saw him slightly close his eyes and seemed to be wandering outside the sky, but the lower officials still reported meticulously... Because they knew that the emperor was actually listening, or they knew before they reported.


    Suddenly, the supreme eye of the Oriental heavenly Court opened and rarely interrupted the work report of the heavenly officials. In a loud tone, he said, "Dear Aiqing, my daughter Chun is about to return from the robbery. You should buy a banquet to meet with me."


    All the officials paid homage one by one and said that Princess Chun had returned after 30 years of robbery and should celebrate


    One day in the sky and three autumn on the earth, Chun has been trapped in the Pearl world for more than 30000 years, but it is only less than 30 years in this Oriental Tianting.


    Which of these great gods is not old, and they don''t care about this only 30 years.


    However, there is no major event in the world of heaven. A group of immortal gods and kings have long been tired of this boring day after day. Now they have a name and can celebrate it well. Naturally, it is the best.


    The Qing emperor also nodded slightly... But the most important thing in his heart was to welcome his "half son" to the upper world. I don''t know what kind of interesting things would happen when that magical young man came to this heaven?


    While the emperor was daydreaming with interest, suddenly an invisible air flow came from the void outside the territory, rushed directly into the East Tianmen gate, and then rolled into the immortal Hall of the supreme emperor of the Qing emperor and the courtiers


    For a moment, the mian Diao in front of the emperor''s forehead was flushed by the air flow, and the bell sounded very nice.


    The ministers were surprised. They didn''t know what the air flow was, but the emperor''s Miandiao was shocked. It was either a great thing or a great disaster was about to happen.


    Just at this time, there was a strong and distant bell outside the hall, and flowers, birds, insects and fish sang in unison


    The ministers immediately woke up and said with a happy face: "congratulations to the emperor, congratulations to the emperor! This is a sign of good luck. There will be a great event in our Oriental heaven."


    But their supreme master''s face was a little strange. He secretly calculated one hand, then covered his chin with one hand and said to himself: "the great king of Mingyuan is dead? No, my calculation can''t be wrong. A blow of that degree can embarrass him for up to three days... Yes, it must be the boy who did something strange again!"


    Ming Yuan and heaven are naturally hostile. Although the great king of Ming Yuan is superior to the gods and great gods in strength, he is equal to a Heavenly Emperor in power


    If a heavenly emperor dies in this heaven, even the way of heaven will be damaged. What about the abyss?


    That''s why I''m so lucky to rush to Xianting!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li was finally relieved because he found that his believer 001 ate most of the body of the demon Dragon King in one breath after he got five more drops of this world''s turbidity... It seems that it has entered the stage of qualitative change because of quantitative change.


    However, this change does not continue, because the turbidity of this world has been consumed.


    But even so, the volume of this believer 001 has exceeded its brothers and sisters nearly ten times, and it can definitely be called a giant.


    And what about the Dragon King?


    The rest of the bodies were destroyed by Zhiqing''s pale thunder... Even because the more than 3000 followers of the abyss ate a little too much, some of the pale thunder had not been consumed and could only dissipate on the abyss earth.


    So on this abyss earth, the huge believer 001 stood tall and began their journey to the abyss with its 3124 fellow races, 12 distinguished "Ladies" and one of the most special "girls".


    This land boundary obviously belongs to the sphere of influence of the demon Dragon King. The previous war has consumed all the demons in a large area around. Now it is in a vacuum.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li no longer considered the behavior of those believers of the abyss. After all, the abyss has the style of the abyss, and he doesn''t need his strength to support... At most, when his favorite believers asked him for advice, he thought it over and gave him an answer.


    Now in the Pearl world, it can be said that all the dust has settled. Although there are casualties in each family during the great disaster, there is a sense of openness after the great disaster.


    Because this world will settle merit!


    That''s a dark and yellow cloud of merit falling from the sky!


    Have they ever seen so many merits that can manifest the essence?


    Merit falls like a spring rain. According to the amount of effort, some people can only get one or two drops, while others have a great harvest.


    But in any case, everyone present has made gains, which can be said to be wet and wet.


    The disciples of Jianya sect are different... The force that has been in the most important position from beginning to end and organized this general battle has been highly rewarded by heaven and earth. Everyone has a mysterious yellow treasure light into their body... This is enough to make them free from disasters, difficulties and benefits on the road of cultivation in the future.


    For the sword cliff sect, this is the real deep foundation. With the blessing of Qi brought by this merit, and the suppression of Qi by relying on the Oriental heaven... It is not a problem to flourish for 100000 years!


    The three goddesses played a great role, and they also obtained great merit and virtue.


    However, these merits and virtues are of no great use to Bai Lu, who is already a great God. Instead, they converge with a secret method. It seems that they are ready to refine a magic weapon in the future.


    It''s of no use to shangshenchun. Perhaps the biggest effect is to completely offset the karma she caused in the world, so that she can leave the world with a good beginning and a good end... She doesn''t even lack magic weapons.


    For mang Chang, it is too important. It not only eliminated all her karma, but also quickly restored her divine power with the help of the faith provided by her "girl".


    For the winter God, this is a way out of the robbery. But for xuanming, I don''t know if he can come back?


    Su Li''s harvest is greater... But merit is not much needed for him, so he seems to feel his thoughts


    Infinite merits and virtues merged into the four directions, but suddenly there were many broken fragments flying in the air. Under the traction of merits and virtues, they gathered together... Prison cliff, his life magic weapon was repaired again!


    Moreover, the prison cliff at this time is equivalent to carrying his salvation merit, and has become a real merit treasure.


    Even if you take it to the upper bound, it will be a great magic weapon.


    And Beiguang, he seems to have lost something inexplicably, but he feels relieved and free again.


    He was the "son of destiny" born in response to the robbery. However, since he became a disciple of Su Li, he has basically not overdrawn much of his own luck. Even though he only wandered among the disciples of Jianya and did nothing special, he was enough to repay his "debts".


    At this time, his luck is no longer different from ordinary people, and has returned to peace... He may be the worst in the sword cliff sect.


    But he has a good master. This is all a side issue.


    More importantly, when the disaster is over, he will fulfill the mission assigned to him by Su Li... The people of the far north are still waiting for their new generation of Beichen to lead the way forward!


    Su Li looked around and knew that the Pearl world was about to end.


    He has been able to soar at any time, even if he has not achieved true immortality. Anyway, he has a toon with him.


    But he won''t do so, because he still has many things to explain in the Pearl world... This is his mother world. Even if he wants to leave, he always wants to leave something.


    So a group of monks were busy talking about merit and writing their merits. Instead, after a short rest, he took the sword cliff disciples to work again.


    There are so many monks in the world that the strength of heaven and earth can''t stand their adoption day by day.


    So he thought of Dengxian city built in ancient times


    Later, he looked up at the sky and found that there was only the sun star in the Pearl world, but there was no lunar star... So he simply decided to make a lunar star by himself.


    This idea could not stop as soon as it came out, and even drove the whole sword cliff sect to start running for it.


    First of all, he went to the Yangjiao boundary in the south of Zhongzhou. After the ice melted and the tide faded, the great volcano has become an inland volcano, and it no longer needs to guard any seals.


    However, after the war, many demons fell into the sea and seemed to multiply, so the people of Yang sect stubbornly still regarded these sporadic demons in the tide as their old enemies and were still carrying out their mission... This may be affected by Chiyang''s idea, or they were worried that they didn''t know what to do after they lost their mission.


    Even after that war, they have suffered heavy losses, seven out of ten believers, but they still look like their eyes are higher than the top.


    So Su Li didn''t bother them when he passed through the border. He just extracted nearly half of the earth vein breath that gradually subsided, but obviously became qiujie and solidified due to the extrusion of xuanming divine power.


    In this way, the earth vein riots here will be calmed down, and may develop into a fertile field in the future... Of course, Chiyang may sleep for a long time


    Su Li came to the void above the nine days with these local Qi.


    Here, at the invitation of Jianya sword immortals, you real immortals have gathered countless pumice stones around the original lunar star in the Pearl world, and then strengthened and enlarged them to carry some special arrays.


    Su Li then put the Qi of the earth vein into the star, making it also have the earth pulse.


    The next step is to arrange the array and gather spirits, and then try to project the infinite vitality in the void onto the Pearl world


    Su Li thought it would be difficult, but he didn''t expect Gu Songzi to turn out an ancient book collected by Dayan school palace, which mentioned some key arrays of Dengxian city.


    Therefore, with concerted efforts, the Pearl world finally has a lunar star that can shine on the earth at night instead of the sun star to provide infinite vitality ten years later.


    The vitality of heaven and earth has been replenished. Maybe there will be a prosperous age of truth cultivation from now on?

 Chapter 630

    Su Li and a group of true immortals spent ten years remaking a lunar star for the Pearl world.


    In fact, it would have taken longer, but with the help of gods, it would have been simpler.


    In this process, Su Li also created a mortal ultimate seal... Seal turbid seal method!


    The concept of turbidity in this world has been told to the senior management of sword cliff, and this turbid seal method has become a unique skill that every generation of sword cliff must learn.


    Sword cliff, sword cliff, sharp sword holding, cliff protecting common people


    Unconsciously, the survival principle of Jianya sect has changed.


    This is because of Su Li, but it also ensures that sword cliff religion can be inherited for thousands of years... As long as this world is immortal.


    But on the other hand, Su Li was able to leave at ease.


    So on that day ten years later, he held a special "ceremony of immortality promotion" on Jianya.


    Originally, I didn''t want to make it so public, but the sword cliff people begged unanimously to make a big move, which can be regarded as pointing out a flying direction for the practitioners of the Pearl world.


    At the same time, the hall of immortality promotion will be presided over by the God of the great toon, and she will tell everyone the truth of flying.


    Of course, before that, Su Li still needs to enter the Mahayana first.


    Practicing Mahayana is the fruit of the true fairy way!


    The mystery of the Mahayana of today''s practice of Dharma and the improvement of Yuanying''s essence have completely transformed Yuanying''s original Yin genus into Yang genus, which is the real immortal of Yang God who reads the eternal Heaven and earth!


    In fact, Su Li has reached the threshold of only one step in this process in the past ten years. After all, it is too simple for his Yuanying to be transformed into positive under the protection of Shanhe law clothes.


    He simply decided to take another Mahayana at the ceremony of immortality promotion. Then his disciples who had been away for ten years would come back, and he could give his disciples another last lesson.


    It''s a pity for him to talk about this. He emptied the contents of his master and Shizu during the golden elixir period, and then had to leave the school. As a result, Beiguang is now "beichenguang", but he still refuses to leave the school... It''s really stupid.


    ¡­¡­


    On the day of the ceremony of immortality promotion, all the sages came.


    Some of the friends Su Li met on his way to practice came to congratulate him, and some young heroes from all walks of life came to watch the ceremony.


    Now, ten years later, Jianya sect has begun to recruit the fifth generation of disciples. At this time, it is the five generations of disciples who serve tea, water and sundries at the ceremony.


    Four generations of disciples are already in charge of welcoming and sending guests.


    After all, now the three generations of disciples are almost in Yuanying period. If Yuanying Zhenjun is allowed to do these daily affairs, I''m afraid it will put a lot of pressure on the friars of these forces.


    The people of Yang sect also came... The first Yang sect leader and the Shaoyang Lord came together.


    The result was very surprising. The person who appeared as the leader of Shouyang cult was Xiang Xian! The Shaoyang Lord is still the Yang Li.


    On that day, Yangjiao was almost destroyed. Xiang Xian returned in time with Su Li''s support, which was to save Yangjiao from danger.


    So the leader of the first Yang sect, who had run out of oil and light, decided to pass on the position of Yang sect to Xiang Xian on the spot, and no one dared to say anything.


    However, it can be seen that Yang Li should be very dissatisfied with this and came with many other ideas.


    This time at the ceremony of sword cliff immortality promotion, she recovered her daughter''s body and deliberately dressed up. She also deliberately walked to Su Li... She knew she was trying again.


    But Su Li didn''t contact these people too much. The matter of Yang religion had already been decided in his heart, so seeing that the well-dressed Yang Li was coming to him, he made an excuse to prepare for the disaster.


    The Mahayana disaster was not a joke, although he thought it would be over with him.


    So on the day of the ceremony of immortality promotion, he sat cross legged under the eyes of the people, breathed his vitality in the empty air, and then let his Yuanying transform into pure Yang


    Around him was the Dharma array arranged by his master Gu Yuzi. He was really a good teacher who did his duty.


    But Su Li wanted to give his disciples the last lesson, but there was no accident that something went wrong again.


    He was covered in red and gold, and then the sky and earth seemed to be full of purple... He was a real immortal of Yang God. What about the good disaster?!


    The scourge will not come, because the scourge was controlled by his will. What''s the meaning of the scourge?


    The will of heaven and earth is also a chicken thief. He simply gave enough visions as a celebration.


    All the spectators were silent on the spot... It was envy and jealousy. They also wanted to avoid natural disaster when they broke through the Mahayana period.


    Think about the hardships along the way, and then look at Su Li''s "flowers" at this time. It really feels like he wants to abandon himself.


    Fortunately, the ascension ceremony was presided over by the God King of the upper world. The people soon heard Chun''s gentle and dignified voice: "this is heaven and earth celebration to commemorate his achievements in the world."


    The people knew it and began to feel the achievements of the son of sword Cliff... No matter how many of them are sincere, the atmosphere is good anyway.


    The gentle, elegant, dignified and noble beauty of the God on the Ailanthus altissima also made the monks yearn and dare not blaspheme.


    Among the crowd, the people of Yang sect are also guilty and complex... They also serve a God. Originally, they thought they were the most special, but now it seems that the force that is really favored by the gods of the upper world is sword cliff.


    The God on the ailanthus is so charming and dignified that Yang Li, who is dressed up to attend, is really ashamed... She is also very beautiful, but compared with Ailanthus, her so-called beauty is too narrow and shallow.


    She did come to sword cliff with some other thoughts, but she didn''t expect to have much chance to touch the son after she came


    But she didn''t give up. She thought that at least Su Li would leave some time for her to get close after she was successfully promoted to Mahayana, right?


    Who knows, the God on the Ailanthus altissima suddenly came to Su Li''s side, like a virtuous wife, with a slight blessing: "Congratulations, Lang Jun, see you forever."


    Just at this time, the winter God mang Chang who was watching the ceremony also came slowly, and the wind and snow around him seemed to be in the cold winter.


    She leaned slightly and said, "Congratulations, father. I''ll see you forever."


    This kind of picture is a little strange


    Everyone had a very subtle feeling when they saw it, as if the person who achieved the Mahayana true immortal fruit position was not a mortal monk, but the God King of the upper world.


    At this time, another great God Bailu also came over, hugged her fist with her temporary body built by her divine power and said, "Congratulations, Taoist friends. You will live forever."


    Others wanted to come forward to congratulate, but they suddenly stopped... Because they found that Su Li''s circle was completely different from theirs.


    He is not only the true immortal of Yang God, but also the God King of the upper world!


    But Su Li didn''t realize it. He said goodbye to his friends one by one.


    He is not ready to stay in this mortal world. He can''t wait to start a new journey.


    So he said goodbye to everyone


    Yangli finally waited for Su Li to come to Yangjiao, but she wanted to interrupt, but found that Su Li finally just made a simple and polite sentence with Xiang Xian, who is now the leader of the sect, and made a commitment: Yangjiao and the great wasteland city can live in the south of Zhongzhou forever.


    Then he left, and there was no too much intersection with other people of Yang religion


    Yangli was disappointed. She suddenly recalled that ten years ago, if she could repay Su Li''s sincerity when he really intersected, would she be able to say more words with him now?


    She can''t believe it herself. Now she is so humble... Maybe after seeing the big Chun God who treats Su Li with his wife''s ceremony, she can only yearn to say more words with Su Li.


    However, it was beyond reach. When Su Li''s eyes moved away from Yang Jiao, she also involuntarily closed her eyes... The next days will be very sad.


    She was not trapped by love, but she couldn''t stand the fact that she was humble.


    ... among Su Li''s farewell friends, one is the most special.


    He wandered among a group of monks, but he was an emperor with grace. Although he was a mortal, he made all practitioners fear and dare not teach lightly


    He is the Lord of the Qin Dynasty, Ji Zheng, who is called the "first emperor" by the people of Dongzhou!


    He has unified the world of Dongzhou, and now he is paying all his attention to how to stabilize the people''s livelihood, hoping to leave a beautiful mountain and river for his future generations.


    He also knows the vastness of the world, so even if he is respected as the first "emperor" in ancient times, he still calls himself "Zheng" in front of people.


    But the officials and even the people could not take it seriously. They wrote the word "Zheng" into "I" and created a noble word to describe the claim of the first emperor through the ages.


    Su Li and Ji Zheng said goodbye, but they just took up the wine lamp and gave it a distant respect. Silence is better than sound. Everything is silent.


    Finally, he was unable to let go of his disciple Beiguang... Beiguang wearing an ice field hunter came to Su Li, knelt down and kowtowed heavily.


    Obviously, the child who was brought up by Su Li is also reluctant to give up. Even if he has become the leader of the people of the far north, he is still a child in front of Su Li.


    Su Li stroked his head and then said, "don''t be sad. If you don''t understand anything, you can still call me in your heart. As a teacher, just go up to the world and give you an outpost. We''ll get together again soon."


    The voice fell, and he nodded to the three goddesses


    He''s going up.


    But of course he won''t follow the normal process. He must have been carried away with the thighs of the goddesses!


    Otherwise, you just get to Mahayana, and you can''t go to heaven directly.


    So in a brilliant light, he went to the upper boundary with the three goddesses.


    Su Li responded with a smile in the whole process, which seemed reluctant to give up, but more expected.


    At this time, there were gorgeous lights and clouds in the world, which seemed to hold him up at his feet, or entangle his legs to keep him


    Indeed, Su Li is really reluctant to give up for the world. After all, he is completely different from those who only know what to get. He has brought too many benefits to the world.


    But it''s useless. It seems that he has decided to go. This cloud is integrated into his body and shows him some interesting pictures


    This is about all the traces he left in the world. The world reviews his achievements in this way and makes him know his previous life and present life.

 Chapter 631

    Su Li was lifted up by Yunxia, but he still had the last step to ascend to the upper world


    For natural gods such as Chun, Bailu and MANGCHANG, they were "themselves" from the beginning, and there was no need to go back to the source and have a clear mind.


    But for Su Li, if he wants to say goodbye to his mortal identity, he still needs to go through such a process


    He started in the Pearl world, so we should trace all his traces in the Pearl world and say goodbye to it.


    So he ended the cause and effect and became refined and extraordinary.


    At this moment, the scene he saw suddenly began to turn upside down.


    He was flying, but what he saw was that he fell to the ground again, and then said goodbye to his friends one by one


    The light and shadow scenes are inverted all the way, and faster and faster.


    He saw his life upside down... Although it has passed, it looks really interesting at this time.


    Especially when I first saw the Toon in the sacred tree in the East China Sea, tut Tut, the "overbearing" divine body really makes people daydream... Cough.


    And his loneliness and despair when suppressing demons alone. In retrospect, if Rou Chang didn''t give up, he might really be possessed by demons.


    And the master, Gu Yuzi, who abandoned himself in a desperate situation but realized the magic talisman of du''e and finally succeeded in the Dan... This was the first time he felt the hardships of the road of truth cultivation.


    Then he saw that he picked up the ring when he was eight years old... Ha ha, that was the beginning of a turning point in his life!


    He felt that he should be better to chilao.


    But before that, he saw his growth in a mortal family when he was young... These are also vivid, which is a part of his life experience.


    However, he has forgotten these experiences later. Now when he looks back, he has a different feeling... Cause and effect are easy to break, and love is difficult to cut.


    Especially when he saw that he was born in this world and opened his eyes to see his parents for the first time... The feeling that he knew nothing about the world but suddenly found dependence made his mood fluctuate.


    Su Li quietly felt this feeling at the beginning of his birth. He knew what he was going to say goodbye... This feeling was not a move to the world?


    For mortals, he left his mother and opened his eyes to see the world for the first time. For him at this time, it is the same as leaving this world. He will leave his mother world to meet the broader world.


    Then his eyes darkened, but in the inverted image, he had returned to the mother... It was like a chaotic world, no top, no bottom, no left, no right. Only the sound of the mother''s blood flow lingered in his ears, quiet and peaceful.


    "Next, it''s probably about his previous life." Su Li was curious about his previous life in this world? And what happened to the previous life he awakened?


    Then his eyes lit up, and the scene in front of him began to become extraordinary again


    At a glance, he seemed to see his young parents snuggling together, and then his perspective rose infinitely, separated from the mundane ground and came to the nine days


    "Is this before reincarnation?" he was surprised.


    But something unexpected happened to him. He hung so high in the nine days that he didn''t know how many years. The vicissitudes and endless changes under his feet seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    Most importantly, he saw Chun again... He saw that Chun was secretly attacked by xuanming in the East China Sea, and that Chun and Chiyang were in a war... Then he saw the scene that the three gods landed on the ground successively


    The picture was still turning upside down. He then saw the picture of the fall of autumn God Bai Lu... Then the meteorite crashed down and almost hit the earth.


    At this time, he can feel his perspective shake rapidly, but in the inverted picture, he has come to a place nine days away, firmly on the edge of the world, watching the continuous changes under his feet


    Su Li realized later that his soul had always been firmly on the edge of the world. Until that big impact, he slowly fell from nine days away and was reincarnated in his mother''s womb decades ago.


    This is really... Greatly beyond his expectation, so does he have no previous life in this world? How did he come to this world?


    The picture in front of him continued to be inverted. He saw the process of the immortals in the ancient pearl world making the immortal city, and then saw the era of the ancient pearl world from prosperity to primitive and then to wild animals


    Strange, he has been hanging in the sky for such a long time!


    Then he finally saw the truth of his arrival in the world


    From some messy pictures, he can see that it was a groundbreaking upheaval.


    It was like the beginning of the Pearl world, or another violent collision... In short, in a desolate world, his soul appeared in this extremely turbulent world at the beginning of its formation.


    It was a crack in space created by a big bang that brought him to the world. Then he floated all the way to the edge of the world nine days away with the rising air


    So far in the picture, Su Li suddenly regained his mind, and what appeared in his eyes was the eternal meaning brought by hundreds of millions of years of experience.


    Chun suddenly looked at Su Li unexpectedly. She felt very strange, as if Su Li''s breath had changed at this moment and became a little like her father... What''s going on?


    But then Su Li blinked and recovered Qingming, and the ancient meaning of his body dissipated.


    The previous life is the previous life after all, and this life is always separated by a layer.


    But he was really surprised. His soul did cross from another world... But it was a little early, which stunned him.


    Under normal circumstances, the soul must have collapsed in that extreme environment, but he was born with a "small seal".


    This talent may be very weak at first, just so that his soul will not be disturbed by the wind and melted by the scorching sun.


    But with the passage of these ancient years, under the long-time wind and sun, it has undoubtedly grown and changed.


    No wonder Su Li can discuss all spiritual attacks face-to-face... He has a more ancient soul essence. What kind of spiritual attack can be effective?


    No wonder his little seal can be so magical, because it has experienced everything in this world from the beginning, so it can seal everything naturally!


    When all this was clear, Su Li finally came to the last step of flying


    He and nine days above, saw a suddenly open space road.


    This is a connection from the upper world, just to meet those who have cause and effect with the upper world.


    Based on the cause and effect of Su Li and the upper boundary, it is not surprising that there is this connecting channel, not to mention three goddesses.


    However, if there is no origin of the upper world and ordinary practitioners want to ascend the heaven, it is really not a simple thing.


    The construction of Dengxian city actually points out a direction for these ordinary immortals


    The Pearl world is a vast world in the vast star world. If they want to climb the celestial world at the core of the great star world, they must cross the void to succeed.


    There is nothing in the void, and only those above the nether world can survive in the void refining mana. The dangers and difficulties are unknown


    The people below looked at Su Li''s rise and really felt a lot in their hearts


    Indeed, Su Li is the most important person in the world. Because of his existence, he can save the world from destruction.


    But his existence is a great pressure for most people, because in this world, no one can go against his will.


    Therefore, Su Li''s departure is a sigh of relief for the vast majority of people... Although the sword cliff sect is still powerful, the lack of Su Li is tantamount to the lack of soul, and they at least have the hope of surpassing.


    Of course, they will never know that the disciples of sword cliff sect are also quietly relieved at this time... The Holy Son is good at everything, but he always likes to find work for them... Previously, he rebuilt the Taiyin star, and even built the other courtyard of sword cliff on the Taiyin star, which is really a painful experience.


    Now, they can be free and happy for a long time


    They tried to hold back their feelings and let themselves not show their inner cheers for fear that they would be despised by others


    But strangely, a group of sword cliff disciples blinked and stared, as if they could see the uncontrollable joy from each other''s eyebrows.


    Cough


    Suddenly, they were shocked one by one, because they heard the familiar voice from their heart!


    "Hello, Hello, can you hear me? Can everyone hear me?"


    Su Li''s voice sounded in his heart.


    As Su Li''s master and Beiguang as Su Li''s disciples, Gu Yuzi answered almost in no order: "master (Xiaoli)!"


    But there was no response after that.


    Everyone was disappointed.


    But when the ceremony of immortality was over and everything was calm, Su Li''s voice rang again in his heart


    "Ha, you can hear me. That''s easy."


    "A banquet is being held to welcome the return of Princess Chun. It''s called delicious xianniang... Let''s find a way to soar. I''ll wait for you to soar while eating a banquet."


    "Hurry up, maybe you can get a cup of immortal wine!"


    No wonder it took so long to respond. There was a "delay" in the long run.


    But why do they feel angry when they hear the news of the upper boundary?!


    What do you mean ''waiting for you to fly while eating the banquet''... This picture makes them really want to hit people!


    Suddenly, the five old swords who wanted to stay for a while looked at each other, and then discussed it solemnly


    "It seems that the son has been unmanaged since he ascended?"


    "That''s not good. I''m afraid it will be impolite for the upper bound banquet. I''ll lose my face on sword cliff."


    "And someone needs to continue to supervise the son''s sword practice."


    "Otherwise, I''m afraid the son will lose his heart."


    "What are you talking about? Let''s fly too! Just as fluorene mang is still here, she can take us to fly together."


    So on the tenth day after the son of Jianya soared, the five old swords of Jianya also soared to the upper world.


    Since then, the Pearl world has completely entered another era... Although Jianya religion is still the largest religion in the world, it is not as strong as before.


    The disciples of jianyamen seldom walk outside, but the legend of that year is still there. No one dares to despise this mysterious and powerful force

 Chapter 632

    This is a wine cup carved from pure white jade. The dragon and phoenix dance together, which is very exquisite.


    What is contained in the wine glass is like a pool of clear water, incomparably clear, but there is a dense Fairy Spirit around the.


    After blowing away the dense layer, you can vaguely taste a long-lasting and long-lasting mellow wine... This is the real immortal wine, the immortal wine given by the supreme emperor of the Qing emperor.


    Su Li was given such a cup of immortal wine after flying to the upper world. Then he felt a little stressed in the face of the eyes of immortal officials and gods from time to time.


    Because of his special position at this time, he was sitting next to God on the ailanthus at the core of this banquet at this fairy family banquet!


    He is also a little confused about this.


    On the way to the sky, the autumn God Bailu and her daughter mang Chang bid farewell to him. The return of the autumn God to nature is to return to the Western Heaven, and mang Chang, who inherits everything from the dark world, will also return to the northern heaven.


    Su Li followed chun to the eastern heaven, but found that there was a big banquet waiting for the return of the great princess.


    The return of the great princess of Oriental Tianting and the goddess of spring is really a great event to celebrate for the dull Oriental Tianting for a long time.


    At that time, Su Li was still attracted by all kinds of immortals, fairies and pavilions around him. As a result, Chun directly pressed him beside him... He was in the stage of "grandma Liu strolling around the Grand View Garden", so he was dragged and sat beside Chun, in the absolute banquet of the Fairy feast.


    At this time, the Qing emperor, as the supreme emperor, had not yet taken his seat, so Su Li naturally received an extremely terrible look "set fire".


    The immortals guessed his identity and wondered why he was so close to his Highness Princess Chun.


    After the arrival of the Qing emperor, the situation was a little better, and the attention of the immortals was naturally attracted by the supreme.


    Of course, Su Li didn''t think he could get close to this "Uncle Lingwei", but the other party just nodded to Chun and didn''t really look at him... Instead, he directly gave him such a cup of immortal wine.


    Then the Qing emperor began to wander outside the sky in a daze, and the immortals were also very adapted to it.


    It seems that Su Li was in a daze at the immortal wine. Chun tilted his body slightly and said with his lips motionless: "this immortal wine is called ''past life'', which needs to be tasted lightly. The aftertaste of its infinite changes and charm is like the endless flavor of life, but it goes all the way."


    "This wine has another effect. It can comb the body of the new immortal and prepare for the later reconstruction of the immortal body."


    Su Li tried to sip the wine


    Immediately he felt a mellow and fragrant liquid falling on his tongue coating, which made his mouth watery, like the fragrance of flowers.


    Then it seemed that the strange taste of life impacted his taste buds, which made him only feel reluctant to swallow this small mouthful of wine.


    So he held it in his mouth for some time until he was familiar with the wonderful taste change, and then swallowed it.


    But unexpectedly, after swallowing it, there was another aftertaste on his tongue coating, as if it was a person''s memory of the past at dusk. The shallow and slowly disappearing sweet taste made Su Li fall in love with this feeling at once.


    He sighed with satisfaction, but found that he had just refined the spirit contained in this immortal wine in the process. It was really wonderful.


    "How?" the nearby Chun asked with a smile.


    Su Li looked over and unexpectedly found Chun looking at him with an expectant look.


    He was a little stunned, and then remembered the situation when Begonia brewed Begonia flower wine for him... So he smiled and said, "such immortal wine is unheard of, and really should only be in the sky."


    Chun''s smile did not change, but the look in his eyes was very gentle.


    Yes, who can brew such complicated flavor changes in this immortal wine except the Toon which can make wine with hundreds of flowers?


    However, at this time, an immortal came to Chun drunk with a cup of immortal wine. First, he bowed to the green emperor sitting there like a clay sculpture, and then said to Chun, "congratulations on the princess''s return from the past. Guangyuan sent a evergreen tree here. May the immortal life of Princess Chun be boundless!"


    Then he would take out something


    Su Li was a little surprised, and then felt that the picture had some inexplicable visual sense.


    But Chun directly stopped his action and said, "there''s no need for a congratulatory gift. I''d like to give a cup of immortal wine to Guangyuan Xianjun and thank Xianjun for his concern."


    With that, Chun took a sip of the immortal wine in front of him, then put down the wine lamp and nodded to him... This is a very good performance, and it also means that he doesn''t want to talk to him more.


    Guangyuan Xianjun was embarrassed and stood on the spot with a pot of small potted plants flowing with emerald light. Then he noticed a man looking at him with pity


    He directly saw the young immortal who came back with Chun... A mortal immortal who seemed to have just been robbed into an immortal.


    When Guangyuan Xianjun saw Su Li''s cup of immortal wine, he suddenly had a mind to tease.


    He pretended not to care about Chun''s indifference, but came to Su Li and said, "who is under your feet and why will you go up with the big princess?"


    Su Li felt that the man was coming to find fault, but he was not afraid, so he said bluntly: "teach Su Li at the sword cliff of the lower pearl world."


    He only said his origin, but didn''t answer the latter question... This kind of question is actually very rude, and he doesn''t have to answer it.


    But the fairy King Guangyuan continued: "sword cliff sect? I haven''t heard of it."


    The tone was light and slow, which made Su Li slightly unhappy.


    But he continued, "but should we be able to teach in mortals, should it be the legacy of Princess Royal?"


    "Come and drink all the wine in the cup, this gentleman thank you for your help in the lower realm."


    Su Li hesitated slightly. This is Guangyuan Xianjun''s toast. Can he not drink it?


    Because he really couldn''t bear the cup of "immortal wine" in front of him. This is a kind of good wine that needs to be tasted slowly. Such a mouthful is stuffy, but he will miss a lot of aftertaste.


    But seeing that Guangyuan Xianjun had done it first, Su Li could only sigh and dry the wine in the cup... Just go to the upper bound, I''d better advise some first and don''t make trouble.


    I didn''t expect that such a mouthful would have another touch.


    It was as if the ups and downs of life suddenly occurred, which made him lose his mind for a moment, and then slowly dispersed with the swallowing of the liquor. It only leaves a long aftertaste.


    "Happy." Guangyuan Xianjun laughed, then left here and returned to his seat.


    Su Li thought the man was inexplicable.


    Then he found that the immortal wine he drank evaporated rapidly in his body, but it seemed to cause some wonderful changes, making his mana unstable.


    He didn''t care about this. He just thought it was the normal performance after drinking immortal wine, and then he used a small sealing technique to seal these liquor in his stomach.


    It is said that it is helpful to shape immortal body, so we can''t just volatilize and waste our effectiveness.


    So he just blushed a little and looked as usual.


    "Is Lang Jun all right?"


    Suddenly, he heard Chun... No, or the voice of Begonia.


    The source of the sound is the flower rattan Bracelet hanging on his wrist... This is the hair of Toon and the body of Begonia.


    At this time, because Guangyuan Xianjun opened a head, many immortals and divine kings came here to toast with Chun.


    Chun in the entertainment naturally can''t care about Su Li... But her love is still tied in Su Li''s hand.


    So Su Li smiled and replied, "what can I do? It''s just a pity. This cup of wine... I wanted to taste it slowly... It''s really a wine that won''t get tired of drinking all my life."


    The voice fell, and Chun, who was leisurely socializing over there, could see a blush on her cheeks... She seemed to understand the hidden meaning of Su Li''s words. It was her heart like a deer that was secretly ashamed and happy.


    The toasting immortals noticed the change of the princess''s expression and seemed to become as soft as spring water... But they didn''t think much. They just drank too much wine and were unable to drink.


    After all, the royal highness of the princess has just come out, and it is possible to repair it by force.


    The voice of Begonia came from the bracelet again: "if you like, I can brew all kinds of wine for you at any time."


    It seems that when Lang qingqie thought


    But a moment later, Haitang''s voice sounded again: "it''s just that Guangyuan Xianjun is uneasy and kind... Knowing that Lang Jun can only slowly drink immortal wine and slowly refine the spirit, he forced Lang Jun to do it all... This is to see Lang Jun make a fool of himself when he was drunk!"


    "Fortunately, I am well aware of your ability. Such a small trick can''t defeat your husband."


    Su Li was a little depressed after listening to it. Was he making a fool of himself when he was drunk? And is it so serious to get drunk and make a fool of yourself?


    Then he subconsciously looked at his "Uncle Lingwei" and suddenly realized... There was also a saying that "you lost your honor in front of you" in the heaven.


    But I didn''t expect that the green emperor shenglingwei was also looking at him... Didn''t the supreme green emperor wander outside the sky like a clay sculpture from the beginning of the banquet?


    Su Li had long found that this situation was not uncommon at the banquet. Some immortals went on a trip with their eyes closed not long after the banquet began.


    He thought that this might be the daily life of the immortals in the fairy world, and everyone was not surprised about it.


    I thought the Qing emperor was also on a trip to Yuanshen, but I didn''t expect that the ''uncle'' suddenly woke up and looked at him with deep meaning


    Su Li felt numb on the spot... It is said that these great supernatural powers are ''schizophrenic''? The idea of the Qing emperor who had stayed in the sea for a period of time must be different from the noumenon, and I don''t know how the Qing emperor noumenon treats him?


    However, just when he was thinking about whether he should pretend not to see... He found that the blurred supreme seemed to smile at him


    This is very surprising, because the green emperor''s face is covered by his Mian Diao, and it is always cloudy and foggy. I can''t understand what the expression of the oldest emperor is.


    But Su Li now clearly felt that the emperor was laughing, and was still laughing at him


    This problem is very serious. He feels that he will be ''played''.

 Chapter 633

    Su Li was so cold and numb by the playful smile of the Qing emperor that he felt as if he was going to be hurt.


    But before Su Li could figure out how he would be ''fooled'', the Supreme Master had a soft dry cough


    This was a shock to the people in the fairy feast.


    Their emperor has never been interested in this kind of occasion. How could he suddenly "come back"?


    So a group of people bowed silently, waiting for their emperor to speak.


    But unexpectedly, the green emperor called the bodyguard next to him and said, "there are more distinguished guests flying here in the lower world. Go and bring them all. In this way, we can count all the talents."


    Everyone was stunned. Who else should bother the emperor to wait? And listen to that, is it a visitor from the lower world? Is it that the immortal or God who turned to rob has returned?


    All the immortals were stunned. Even some immortals outside the wandering objects were awakened by their companions and looked forward to seeing who they were


    Su Li is also looking forward to this... But what he cares more is why the green emperor should smile at him before making a noise?


    Then he knew who was coming


    He saw five guys who were taken into the city by the bodyguard like a hick. He shrunk his neck on the spot and shouted in his heart what to do.


    Isn''t this his five old swords?


    Although he told them to hurry up and have a banquet, is it too fast?


    More importantly, another person came later, but it was a fluorene awn that was obviously dressed up again!


    She quickly caught up with the five old swords, then held Changchun Zi''s hand and made a slight effort to reassure him, and then crossed the position of the people to replace the bodyguard.


    Fluorene mang came to the green emperor dressed up as a valiant female general, and then bowed slightly and said in a loud voice: "emperor, fluorene mang has also returned from the disaster."


    The Supreme Master smiled, and this time everyone felt their supreme smile.


    "Unexpectedly, xiaofluorene mang has now become the ancestor of one religion. Things are really changeable." the emperor said not only teasing or praising.


    Because fluorene mang was born as a maid of Chun, it is actually very different from the fairy gods in the whole court. It belongs to its own family series, so it is obviously more casual and close.


    All the immortals are very envious of this... It''s a real benefit to get close to the emperor!


    The courtiers around the mortal Emperor may be a portrayal. Although the official position is small, they can often go directly to heaven.


    Being close to the emperor of heaven is not just such a simple benefit, because the emperor of heaven is the gathering place of the whole Tianting''s Qi. If the emperor of heaven is close, it means the favor of Tianting''s Qi!


    This fluorene mang God will seem ordinary, but as long as she is close to the emperor, her achievements will not be bad.


    Fluorene mang was quite embarrassed by the green emperor. She said awkwardly, "Your Majesty, don''t say ''the ancestor of one religion'', your servant is ashamed."


    Claiming to be a servant is to still admit that you are the servant of the Qing Emperor... Although it seems humble, it is still unattainable for some people.


    The immortals were surprised that this fluorene mang God would also become the ancestor of one religion?


    They have reason to be surprised, because the cultivation of fluorene mang is really too insignificant among the immortals.


    But the Qing emperor said calmly, "why be ashamed? You left a line of inheritance in the Pearl world to have today''s prosperous sword cliff religion."


    He said, looking around at the immortals, and then said in a slightly high tone: "I''m afraid you don''t know that there is a big religion sword cliff in the Pearl world. Gathering the strength of the world to fight the robbery of the dark abyss can not only lead the Pearl to escape the robbery, but also kill a great king of the dark abyss with the strength of the Pearl world!"


    All the immortals were in a great uproar. At the same time, they thought of what happened when their luck rushed into the sky... They believed it, but they were even more surprised.


    Great king Mingyuan, that is the existence equivalent to the emperor of heaven in the reigning grid. So he was killed?


    These new sword cliff disciples are a little scary, aren''t they?


    The five people of sword cliff sect feel a little stressed by the attention of a large group of immortals... They think the dark abyss demon they fight should not be so terrible in the eyes of immortals? They are all immortal gods who move mountains and seas. They should also do it easily to deal with those dark abyss demons, right?


    Because no one of the five old swords popularized the world view of heaven, mortal world and Mingyuan to them, they really didn''t know that the Mingyuan demon had been forced to be weakened to the extreme by the Pearl world when it came to them.


    Because of the resistance and resistance of the world, the strength they can play when they come to the Pearl world is almost one in ten.


    The same is true of the demon Dragon King from the dark abyss... Before it destroys the Pearl world, it has to be desperately resisted by the Pearl world, and its strength can''t play much at all.


    Otherwise, if it is still in the dark abyss, as long as the noumenon appears in the Pearl world, the life of the whole world will wither directly... Because its body is too strong and automatically plunders everything around it all the time.


    The life of the Pearl world can''t even fight this plunder with its own strength.


    That is, they killed themselves and ran to the Pearl world, thinking they could plunder wantonly.


    As a result, being excluded by the will of the world, he could only play up to one tenth of his strength, and then he was defeated by the weapons developed by Su Li and the monks with one heart... Even the great king of Mingyuan, who was sure to die, died inexplicably!


    The five old swords don''t know how strong the dark abyss demon should be in theory, and they don''t know that the demon dragon cut so badly by the scourge shouldn''t die so easily, so they behave very calmly... Because in their eyes, what the green emperor said is true.


    The green emperor thought that the people of Jianya were great and gave him a long face.


    So he said, "the sword cliff of the great cult in the Pearl world can be another immortal cult under the jurisdiction of the Oriental Tianting... In this way, there should be a fifth immortal in the Oriental Tianting."


    All the immortals were greatly surprised, which touched the inherent interest system of the whole oriental Tianting that had not changed for millions of years.


    Before that, there were only four immortal sects in Oriental Tianting: Changqing, Lingshu, JiaoMu and Guangsha.


    They represent the Enlightenment of the Oriental heaven, and they all have the merit of educating at least one big world to the East.


    In the eastern Tianting, the leaders or ancestors of these four immortal sects are also second only to the Emperor... In the Tianting, they have a unified name called "xianzun".


    Now the green emperor said that there would be another immortal, so all the immortal gods knew that this must be inevitable... But I don''t know which one is so lucky to ascend the immortal?


    At this time, Chun''s eyes lit up on the spot, and then the voice of Begonia came from Su Li''s Bracelet: "Lang Jun, fight for the position of immortal statue. You must win it."


    But Su Li asked quietly, "what do you need to do after becoming an immortal?"


    Begonia quickly replied, "you don''t have to do anything. You can enjoy endless honor!"


    It turned out that there were vases that looked good and had to be hated by countless people... Su Li suddenly realized something, and then quickly communicated with his elders in his heart.


    So the five old swords immediately bowed to fluorene mang as if they had been rehearsed and said, "congratulations on your grandmaster, congratulations on your grandmaster, and get the immortal fruit position!"


    "Hey?" fluorene mang didn''t have the heroic and valiant strength just now. Now the whole person is a capital ignorant circle... What happened to xianzun that hit her on the head?


    She was not a little happy, but felt frightened... In the past, the four immortal zuns were unattainable figures in her eyes. Now how can she become immortal Zun?


    But from the point of view, there''s really nothing wrong... Didn''t the emperor say it before? The sword cliff sect of the lower world has boundless merits and virtues. It even defeated the invasion of the dark abyss in the mortal world and even killed a great king of the dark abyss!


    What a feat is this? As the founder of sword cliff sect, it is also natural for fluorene mang to ascend the immortal statue


    Shit!


    Who has stayed in the lower world doesn''t know that fluorene mang is a waste dessert mascot?


    Sword cliff sect can resist the invasion of the underworld. It depends on the brave fighting of the disciples of the whole sect and the sharp and invincible five element sword array of the five old swords. The most important thing is that Su Li has unique advantages.


    So even the green emperor, when he first raised this point, thought that as long as the five old swords had a little brain, they would eventually let the most important Su Li be the immortal.


    Then isn''t this boy always worried that he doesn''t deserve Chun?


    With the honor of a fairy, should it be worthy?


    He is an old father. In order to cooperate with his daughter''s plan to marry him out, he really threw himself out.


    But I didn''t expect him to miscalculate!


    The immortal throne was thrown to the most "appropriate" but actually the most "shouldn''t" head by these sword cliff people without hesitation.


    Little fluorene Mang, do you know what is de mismatch?


    "Ha ha..." Chun smiled dangerously... Immortal Zun, this is higher than her position as the spring God. Will she salute her maid after her feelings?


    At the same time, she didn''t understand what was thinking in Su Li''s mind. Was the position of immortal statue so let out?


    Fortunately, Su Li had gently touched his bracelet and said, "don''t be angry. I just felt that when I first arrived at a high position, I would certainly be hostile to others, or even trip behind my back."


    "It''s better to let master fluorene mang take this position first and shelter her from the wind and rain in front. We will help her below..."


    This is very interesting, translated by houheixue: it''s better to let a dead and painless waste vase top the thunder to see the effect, and others will secretly work hard and develop in a low-key way.


    Chun was convinced and felt that his maid was still useful


    As for Su Li, he would never say that he was frightened by the playful smile before the green emperor, so he reacted too much

 Chapter 634

    At the immortal banquet presided over by the green emperor of the eastern Tianting, there was something beyond the control of the green Emperor


    Princess Chun''s maid wants to be the sword cliff immortal statue?


    This is a joke... For the Oriental Tianting, fluorene awn has become xianzun, which is a drop in the honor group of xianzun... No, three grades!


    Fluorene mans can also be said to be the first to make the position of xianzun not so noble by one person... Visually, the four xianzuns must vomit blood.


    At the same time, Qingdi shenglingwei was also a little angry. What is this?


    You and my daughter are in love with each other. As a result, you don''t want to marry my daughter for the time being because of your low self-esteem... OK, it''s no problem if you want to make a career, but my father-in-law, did I directly lift you up?


    As a result, are you out of your mind or something, and even let my maid be xianzun... Do you look down on those xianzuns or me, the green Emperor


    The above mental reaction turned quickly in the green emperor''s mind, and then the old father-in-law showed his supreme toughness as a party... I accepted all the bride price. Are you still cheating on me at this time?


    This son-in-law, I''m going to decide.


    So when the immortals were spinning around because of the possible fact of the ''fluorene mang immortal'', their supreme lord threw a heavy bomb


    "According to investigation, Su Li, the Holy Son of Jianya immortal cult, is gentle, honest and noble. He is a good match... He can be the husband-in-law of my girl Chun and get married on another day."


    Chun''s eyes widened in an instant. She didn''t expect her father to come suddenly... When she was stunned, she quickly deduced the cause and effect, but found that her marriage with Su Li had already been decided, and she was already engaged!


    "When did it happen?" she was stunned.


    At first, there was some surprise, but then there was shock... When did her father, Qingdi shenglingwei, catch up with Su Li?


    Then some of the obscured fog completely dispersed. She traced the cause and effect and found the painful truth... Her backhand in Su Li''s little thousand star world has been touched!


    Feelings, the two sons in law are working together to see their own jokes?!


    Chun''s gentle eyebrows were about to stand up. For the first time, he released a fierce momentum towards Su Li


    Die, die


    Su Li thought he was going to die... Why did Uncle Lingwei suddenly say it? Was he so capricious?


    But he no longer resisted as before... Because he saw his causes and consequences when flying and knew how old the essence of his soul was.


    Although the eternal and boundless experience seemed like a dream to him, it eventually made him look down on some things that were difficult to let go


    But he found that the angry toon was also very beautiful. What should he do?


    When it''s over, is it the awakening of something terrible?


    But in other people''s opinion, Chun is full of resistance... Sure enough, is the Qing emperor messing with the mandarin duck spectrum?


    So the former Guangyuan Xianjun who came to chun to give gifts immediately couldn''t sit still. He felt that this might be his own opportunity, so he jumped out directly and objected: "emperor, this matter must not be!"


    There is no big event in the eastern heaven, and the Qing emperor has always been very easygoing.


    Even though the ancient breath is hard to get close to, it never prevents others from expressing their opinions.


    So he didn''t stop Guangyuan Xianjun''s words, just let him continue


    Other immortal gods finally came back to God and looked like watching a good play.


    Guangyuan Xianjun is a disciple of Guangxia immortal sect, one of the four immortal sects. He is a proud disciple of Guangxia immortal sect.


    I''ve heard that Guangyuan Xianjun has always been in love with Princess Chun. Now it seems that he can''t sit still and jumps out, ready to reveal his heart.


    The immortals thought it was very interesting. After millions of years of calm, the Oriental heaven was finally "lively".


    The life that is always so carefree and inaction is actually too light. They want to see what form this big play will end in the end?


    It''s just that others watch the play, but Su Li, as a party, is not happy... It''s their family''s business. What''s the matter with this boy jumping out?


    Chun is also very angry... She is angry at the two sons in law who ''bully'' her. What''s the matter with you, an outsider?


    The green emperor was silent and felt that this was an opportunity to take advantage of


    "The sword cliff sect has indeed made great contributions to the mortal world. However, how revered the position of immortal Zun is. I''m afraid it can''t be determined so hastily?" Guangyuan Xianjun talked


    He did not refute the Qing emperor''s marriage, but first said that there was a problem with the immortal position of fluorene mang.


    He said: "fluorene awn God is not good, but his cultivation is worse after all. If you want to be immortal, at least you need to have golden immortal cultivation?"


    When he spoke, he naturally resonated with a large number of people.


    These immortals are under the four immortal sects. The rise of Jianya immortal sect has the greatest impact on them.


    Since the established fact of sword cliff immortal cult can''t be changed, they pointed their spear at the immortal statue of sword Cliff... Sword cliff can be an immortal cult, but they didn''t say that there must be sword cliff immortal statue!


    It''s also fluorene mang. Even if she recovers her cultivation after she goes to the upper bound, even if she makes further progress, she is a celestial cultivation...... there is a mysterious immortal between her and Jinxian!


    I can''t help it. My grandfather is not good at it.


    The five old swords and Su Li felt helpless... After all, it seemed to be the words of Guangyuan Xianjun''s family, but it actually represented the common voice of the four immortal sects.


    Of course, this is actually safeguarding the ontological interests of the four immortal sects... After all, the four immortal sects will become the five immortal sects, and there will certainly be many changes in interests.


    For the four immortals, it''s really more important than anything. It''s not a slap in the face to ask them to work with such a mediocre man as fluorene mang?


    Knowing that the general trend cannot be done, five old swords and Su Li don''t compete too much for this matter.


    The fluorene Mang, who was put on the bar, was also a little relieved. Then he took a donkey down the slope and said, "please take back your destiny. The fluorene Mang''s cultivation is shallow. It really can''t afford the position of immortal."


    The green emperor nodded his head and said, "let''s wait until someone in the sword cliff reaches the realm of Xuanxian before respecting the throne."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. The two "disordered lives" suddenly proposed by the green emperor finally solved one... Although only Xuanxian can ascend the immortal statue, it is much better than letting fluorene mang be the immortal statue.


    For other immortal gods, it''s not impossible for sword cliff cult to have another immortal, but they don''t want to be so sudden.


    Now, at least there is a transition period of tens of millions of years. They can continue to live happily, and then take the time to think about how to deal with the changes after Jianya immortal Zun ascends the throne in the future... Well, think about it every 10000 years, and it should be clear in almost a million years.


    According to general experience, it is difficult to promote Xuanxian even if there are sufficient resources without hundreds of thousands of years of accumulation.


    So now everyone was satisfied.


    Then everyone knows that the next step is to face another "random life" of the supreme Qing Emperor... That is the sudden marriage of Princess Chun!


    Guangyuan Xianjun gave Chun a rather ambiguous look until this time, as if to say: don''t worry, sister, brother will help you.


    Chun felt sick on the spot, and was also full of bad feelings for the four immortal sects... What''s your business if the immortal zunhe of Jianya cult is unqualified? No matter how useless fluorene mang is, it''s also her maid. Isn''t this refuting her face?


    Then the coquettish operation of Guangyuan Xianjun came. He unexpectedly came to a great immortal sitting cross legged as if detached, and then bowed down and said, "disciple Guangyuan, please master xianzun..."


    Halfway through his words, the Guangsha immortal Zun opened his eyes and said, "I know your mind. Although this is contrary to the way of quiet and inaction of the immortal family, if it is completed, it will be a good talk."


    So the Guangsha immortal got up and came to the emperor. Then he arched his hand and simply saluted, and said, "brother Lingwei, I''m ashamed to be here for my future generations. I wonder if my Guangyuan disciple is lucky to climb up to Princess Chun?"


    It turns out that this is the script of Guangyuan Xianjun... First, let the sword cliff cult have no immortal statue for the time being in the name of the unworthy position of fluorene mount, and then invite the immortal statue from home to propose marriage to the Qing emperor.


    In this way, there is no one in Jianya sect who can match the status of Guangxia xianzun, not even in theory.


    The green emperor frowned slightly. He should respect the face of Guangsha xianzun. After all, this is the rule he established.


    But the rules set by himself and the honor he gave forced him to marry a woman?


    You want such a thing too well!


    As the oldest emperor of heaven, shenglingwei is also a deeply hidden temper.


    However, he decided to give in for a while, so he said gently, "the invitation of Guangsha''s virtuous brother really embarrassed me. Just now I have betrothed my little daughter to the son of Jianya."


    Su Li covered his face. He felt that he was going to be hurt next.


    Sure enough, the next moment he was caught by the eyes of the immortals... In general, he was exploring what kind of shit luck the boy had gone?


    Then they were completely shocked... This boy really has great luck.


    The illusory shadow of merit and virtue appeared behind him, which was a manifestation of great merit in one world... And this luck was not just in the mortal world.


    The leader of xianzun level just calculated a little and found that the boy''s luck had been connected with the Oriental heaven. How can we not calculate the marriage relationship with Chun?


    What''s more, Su Li''s bracelet is not covered up. People with a clear eye can deduce that this is actually Chun''s "love"... All the love has been wrapped in the young immortal''s hand. Should the goddess guess more?


    So Guangxia xianzun was slightly stunned and didn''t ask any more. He just said, "brother Lingwei had planned for a long time. It''s the foolish brother Meng lang."


    This Guangsha immortal did not continue to insist... After all, he is a real immortal who knows when to taste it and leave room for us to meet in the future.


    But Guangyuan Xianjun didn''t have this cultivation. He couldn''t see that some things had been doomed for a long time. Naturally, he couldn''t give up

 Chapter 635

    Guangyuan Xianjun stared at Su Li with a very resentful look, as if he were watching a thief who stole his treasure.


    But what else can he do on this occasion?


    Su Li''s marriage with Chun has now become the golden word of the green emperor and Tianxian. If he doesn''t stick to it, he will hate the supreme green emperor.


    But he still didn''t give up... It was just a temporary marriage. He never thought it would be a long-term thing.


    Just as Su Li thought before, his identity cultivation is too far from Chun. It is not only difficult to associate them together, but even if he decides to marry, it doesn''t make people think it will last long.


    This is a marriage destined not to receive the blessing of the celestial gods. It is because Su Li has just reached the upper boundary and de doesn''t match.


    Therefore, Su Li had been dragging this matter before, precisely because he had calmly foreseen this scene.


    This is not just the pressure for him... He is not afraid of pressure. Such things can not shake his mind. But this is also the pressure of Chun... Can she persist under the coldness and ridicule of others?


    Su Li is willing to believe that she can.


    But he is more willing to find a way to avoid this kind of thing. He just wants to face the happiness of the world with Chun, rather than take her to face the gloom of the world.


    But now that it has been so, he has no way out. At the same time, he also understood the meaning of the spirit power of the Qing Emperor: This is a kind of trust and a test.


    Think about it, how can it be so easy to marry the daughter of the emperor of heaven?


    Su Li thought of this and calmed down. Then he came out of his banquet. His long hair floated behind his head. His face was gentle and easy-going, but he said firmly: "thank you for your success. Su Li is very grateful. He is willing to stay with Princess Sheng Chun forever."


    Then he turned to Chun and said, "Su Li will not lose Qing in this life."


    He recognized it like this and took the oath in front of the Qing emperor and Chun... This is a complete determination of the relationship!


    Guangyuan Xianjun was very angry at the speech. He never thought Su Li would have such a thick skin... He thought Su Li would at least be timid under the surrounding of these immortals.


    But now Su Li has responded to the engagement of the Qing emperor in front of the immortals. In fact, between the immortals with the most serious cause and effect, it is equivalent to officially announcing the marriage relationship between him and Chun.


    What about the "murderous" toon?


    At this time, she looked at Su Li in great amazement. She didn''t expect that he would recognize the relationship so directly. When people thought she would be angry because of the Qing emperor''s "disorderly order of mandarin ducks", she suddenly cried with joy


    "Mr. Lang... You are willing at last..." she was very happy. Such a good husband must be tied to himself first. As for other things... That should be considered in the future.


    People felt that their chest was blocked and they were inexplicably stuffed with something... So this marriage was the intention of Lang Qing and concubine, and got the approval of the green Emperor... They have been a family for a long time. What are they mixing here!


    Guangyuan Xianjun felt stuffy in his chest on the spot. He just felt that the unknown fire burned the yuan God... He thought Chun would oppose the marriage, but now it seems that he is very happy at all.


    He felt betrayed and betrayed by Chun.


    However, Guangyuan Xianjun was very smart after all. He didn''t express any opinion on Su Li''s marriage. Instead, he thought of an idea after watching the surrounding immortals politely and letting everyone at Jianya sit down


    He didn''t do it himself, because as a fairy king, he was already the strength of Xuanxian. It can only be said that he bullied the small with the big against the newly rising sword cliff sect.


    He secretly signaled a disciple of JiaoMu immortal sect who made friends with him, and then let these belligerent JiaoMu immortal sect people take the lead


    Therefore, after the five old swords'' upper bound, the wine had been drunk for three rounds. The disciple of JiaoMu immortal sect, jiaovixian, couldn''t help living in front of the hall and offered an invitation to the people of Jianya sect.


    "Emperor, Xiaoxian has no opinion on Jianya immortal sect becoming the fifth immortal sect in our Oriental heaven. He''s just curious about what method this Jianya immortal sect inherits and what way it can play?"


    "Why don''t you make a fool of yourself and prove it with the immortals of Jianya immortal sect?"


    The green emperor''s spiritual power did not stop. He even showed a spirit wandering attitude of indifference to all kinds of things here.


    Yes... This is a test for sword cliff sect. If you can''t even pass this level, how can you be called "sword cliff immortal sect" in the Oriental Tianting?


    Five old swords and Su Li quickly communicated with each other through xinshenpei, and then quickly determined the candidate for the battle.


    Originally, Su Li wanted to fight by himself. After all, he was the youngest here, and the others were elders.


    But I didn''t expect that this time his request was not answered by the five old swords, because the five elders had realized a reality... When they were in the Pearl world, they were able to provide shelter for Su Li because they had practiced for many years after all.


    But now the situation is different. Su Li''s talent must be the core of Jianya immortal cult in the future... He is now the son of Jianya, but the future Jianya immortal respect can only be him.


    So they gradually changed their attitude towards Su Li. The following is their identity.


    The person who finally went to war was Yuan Feng, the rage immortal sword. He was a peerless sword immortal who was good at fire.


    In fact, Yuan Feng''s cultivation has reached the critical point of flying. It can even be said that as long as he changes the immortal body, I believe he will soon be able to enter the immortal realm.


    Now, although he doesn''t have the time to be promoted to Tianxian, he is still not afraid of his opponent at the Tianxian level


    He can see that the horned viper of the hornwood immortal sect is very aggressive, but aggressive and good at fighting are two concepts... His sword cliff angry immortal sword Yuan Feng is fighting all the way from the lower world. How can he be afraid of such ruffians who can only fight people in the heaven?


    Yes, in Yuan Feng''s eyes, although the Viper fairy in front of him was ferocious, in fact, his momentum was not concentrated and solid... It was really no different from the energetic youth in the world.


    "Poor Dao sword cliff Yuan Feng, willing to ask for advice from Taoist friends." Yuan Feng immediately got up and left the table, and habitually began to gather his own killing intention to prepare for a war with his immediate opponent.


    However, after the murderous intention of fighting in the lower world spread out, it startled the surrounding immortals... How much fighting can it take to form such a murderous atmosphere?


    The feisty ferocity of the Viper fairy was suddenly dispersed. He was a little stunned to find that he had been at a disadvantage in the confrontation at the spiritual level.


    What''s going on? How is this possible?


    A fairy level immortal is not as good as a real fairy at the spiritual level?


    The Viper fairy couldn''t believe it, but she wasn''t overwhelmed by Yuan Feng''s killing intention.


    He forced his immortal skill to break the atmosphere against him... From his hands and sleeves, two wooden dragons with towering heads flew out and hit Yuan Feng directly.


    Everyone held their breath and was very interested in the battle in front of them.


    But Yuan Feng''s response was really beyond their expectations


    Yuan Feng didn''t use the immortal method to fight back... Or he just went to the upper bound. He didn''t know any immortal method at all.


    So he used his most familiar and trusted means to deal with it... That is, draw the sword and then wave it.


    His sword is a well tempered one.


    The swords of the whole sword cliff are honed in a thousand trials and tribulations.


    At this moment, Su Li seemed to see the shadow of practicing "Chifeng sword" and the shadow of thousands of sword cliff disciples practicing basic skills.


    At this time, Yuan Feng''s figure completely coincided with these figures... Facing the immortal Dharma never seen in the upper world, he chose to deal with it by his most basic and basic means and would never deceive himself.


    This is only the simplest basic sword technique of Jianya sect. Of course, even the basic sword technique seems to have infinite changes and mysteries because of the cultivation of the great five elements sword code.


    I saw Yuan Feng''s sword after sword in the face of the two wooden dragons, and he responded with the most basic sword technique.


    If one sword is not enough, two swords, three swords and four swords


    This sword seems simple, but it is actually a summary of his lifelong experience, condensing his persistence and belief in kendo.


    Even if such a sword is still the basic sword technique, it has been extraordinary and refined.


    So Yuan Feng demonstrated his understanding of the highest state of Kendo ''one sword breaks ten thousand methods'' to the immortals in the upper world


    No matter what method comes from, I will answer it with one sword.


    A sword is not just a sword, but the sword in your own hand, which is your own kendo.


    The so-called "one sword" in "one sword breaks ten thousand dharmas" is actually the trust of the sword among the opponents and the belief in their own kendo.


    Therefore, the immortal god looked at Yuan Feng as cutting firewood and smashed the two wooden dragons with one sword after another. He also had a sense of admiration in his heart.


    Yuan Feng explained his "one sword breaks ten thousand methods", but while cutting through the wooden dragon, he walked step by step to the Viper fairy. His momentum also kept rising, as if the whole person had to turn into that "one sword".


    With his own sword, he accumulated momentum and faith, and finally gathered into that unique "sword"... Once this sword comes out, he really wants to see life and death.


    Yuan Feng is used to killing, so once he starts, he will kill the fruit without hesitation.


    But the Viper fairy hesitated. He could see that the other party''s sword was a life and death situation, but he was far from ready to face this situation.


    So he hesitated and inevitably wavered


    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether he moves or not, because his momentum has been oppressed by Yuan Feng.


    He doesn''t know, so he''s ready to bite his teeth


    As a result, a hardwood branch suddenly appeared next to it, ''Qiang''! The ground shook Yuan Feng''s sword.


    Yuan Feng''s sword was swung away, which was a great blow to him. He was depressed with a mouthful of hard work on the spot.


    It was someone who intervened in the battle. It was a Xuanxian of hornwood immortal sect who saved the horned viper and beat Yuan Feng


    "Sword formation!"


    A low cry came, and the other four old men had appeared around Yuan Feng.


    Su Li took a deep breath, and then his long hair flew up... His face was no longer gentle, but showed an extremely publicized posture.


    "The hornwood immortal sect is deceiving me. There is no one on the sword cliff? Then fight, have a good fight, and you and I will die!"


    The immortal who saved the Viper fairy looked stunned. He didn''t expect to encounter this situation... Are these people crazy?

 Chapter 636

    At the beginning of the upper world, Su Li originally set the tone for himself to be low-key and tolerant. After all, everything is strange in a new environment. He and his sword cliff sect need space for development.


    So he showed enough forbearance from the beginning... But he didn''t expect that the green emperor would force him to go to the stage all the time, and now it''s time for him to continue to endure.


    He found that the blood of sword cliff affected him after all. When he saw Yuan Feng spit out a mouthful of hard work, he knew he couldn''t sit back anyway.


    So he stood up... Compared with the big five element sword array in which the five old swords represent the highest combat power of the sword cliff, he directly represents the sword cliff itself!


    The five elders of sword cliff formed a sword array. Under the rotation of the five elements, it was very wonderful to help Yuan Feng quickly recover his injured spirit... He soon recovered the strength of the first war.


    The disciples of Jianya have never had the habit of weak retreat. They have pointed their sword at the person who saved the Viper fairy in the battle


    More people, less bullies?


    There is no strong man in sword cliff who deceives me with Xuanxian cultivation?


    OK, let''s see who is afraid of who. The disciples of sword cliff are dying!!


    Such a strong spiritual idea swept the whole audience in an instant, and also stunned the immortals in the whole immortal Hall... Why have they faced such a strong and cruel group of people for a long time?


    I''m afraid it''s a group of madmen!


    "You Taoist friends, please don''t get me wrong. I''m just eager to save people..." the man quickly explained.


    But Su Li had already walked into the field with his hair flying, and said without hesitation: "no matter what reason you are, the blood of sword cliff can''t flow in vain!"


    How can people from sword cliff like this atmosphere of intrigue?


    He was very tired of this involuntary feeling. At the same time, his discontent with the supreme emperor of the Qing emperor was also accumulating in his heart... He wanted to know what the Qing emperor wanted him to do? Because the present situation is clearly formed by the Supreme Master with tacit consent or simply under deliberate guidance!


    He didn''t know why the other party wanted to do this, but under his disgust and irritability, he somehow had an impulse to lift the table


    What about Oriental Tianting?


    He has a small thousand star world. He has a heart for the magic sword cliff world. It''s a big deal that he gives up the Oriental Tianting and establishes his sword cliff Xianting or shenting!


    Why are you so frustrated here?


    He began to ponder the consequences of breaking off the relationship with the Oriental Tianting... It was nothing more than the lack of the Dongming Heart Sutra and the East Star Photo Sutra, nothing more than the suppression of luck... So what? He could start over with his family!


    Sword cliff disciples never lack the courage to cut through thorns and thorns.


    His mind is churning, and because of his unique identity, the Qi of Jianya sect is also changing silently


    This change can''t be seen by ordinary immortals at all. Only those top powers deeply related to the Oriental heaven can see


    They saw that with the change of the thoughts of the son of the sword cliff, the Qi of the whole sword cliff began to churn, and then there was a faint sign of complete separation from the Oriental Tianting!


    That''s enough


    This is going to be a big deal!


    The green emperor said that sword cliff can be another immortal cult in the eastern Tianting, which proves that although there is nothing that can stand the top power of the field, the sword cliff cult is rich enough to suppress one side.


    If the Qi of sword cliff sect is separated from the eastern Tianting, it is not just as simple as returning to the original... For the eastern Tianting, there is a loophole in the original perfect Qi and a corner has collapsed!


    Their expression on Jianya sect is now only shocking... Such a strong sect that seems to explode at any time can''t be provoked!


    But now, we must find a way to recover it. Once the "bomb" of Jianya cult is detonated, it will not only crush themselves, but also implicate the whole oriental Tianting.


    However, just when they were thinking about how to end... Suddenly, several vines rose from the bottom of the palace, directly broke through the ground of the fairy palace, and stabbed the Xuanxian who hurt Yuan Feng out of guard!


    "This..."


    Everyone was stunned and looked in one direction... But the goddess who should have been gentle and gentle in the hearts of the immortals seemed oppressive at this moment.


    "Lang Jun said that those who stained the sword cliff with blood need to pay a price... I hope he is lucky enough to live his life."


    Chun looked calm and talked, but the inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth brought an extremely dangerous feeling.


    If the previous toon is dignified and elegant, it is so beautiful that people feel that everything is so beautiful.


    Now the toon is evil and dangerous, full of great terror that can make everything lonely... It is also beautiful, but it is a highly toxic beauty under death and despair.


    Su Li looked at it unexpectedly. It was a Chun that outsiders had never seen before, but Su Li had seen it... This was the manifestation of the evil side in Chun''s heart!


    Although she is as beautiful as a deadly poison, she will never be welcomed by these immortals... She will no longer attract bees and butterflies and bring trouble to her husband.


    Then she got up and stood beside Su Li as a member of sword cliff.


    At the same time, she thought it was crazy and exciting. She had always shown herself to be a good girl and would do such reckless things... But her inner excitement told her that it felt very good, and it was also very dangerous.


    Su Li''s mouth tilted slightly involuntarily. The idea of completely separating from the eastern heaven was gone... After all, how could he afford to treat him wholeheartedly?


    He just smiled proudly at Uncle Lingwei, who was worried and covered his forehead at some time, and clearly conveyed a meaning: look, your daughter has become my shape after all.


    Chun''s change really surprised the eyes of the ground... Chun''s clergy has pregnancy and rebirth. In fact, she can be regarded as a goddess of life, but now in the blink of an eye, she seems to represent death.


    This extreme reversal of change is really unexpected, but also frightens those who used to pursue her.


    This is her support for Su Li. She has unreservedly changed her temperament and appearance for Su Li. It can be regarded as the performance of "marry the chicken with the chicken, marry the dog with the dog".


    But this naturally offended a big man... Jiao mu xianzun!


    A great anger covered the whole audience silently, which was a very terrible experience for any immortal God. It was like despair rejected by heaven and earth.


    The Oriental heaven has always been ruled by the four immortals and the supreme emperor of heaven.


    So when the green emperor said he wanted to set up another immortal, he would encounter such a clear resistance... There can''t be too many people who can rule with the Heavenly Emperor!


    At the same time, JiaoMu immortal sect''s provocation against Jianya cult is actually the common decision of the four immortal sects... At this time, the four immortal sects and even the four immortal zuns can be said to be united to test what the Supreme Master means.


    At this time, Jiao Muxian Zun couldn''t sit still, because Chun had strung his favorite son into a blood gourd!


    "Princess Chun, what do you mean?" he said and walked over step by step. While maintaining the oppression, he looked at the green emperor and said, "brother Lingwei, what do you mean?"


    The green emperor still looks like a wandering thing, which makes people unable to see what his state of mind is.


    How terrible the prestige of xianzun is. The overall strength of Chun is about Xuanxian. With divine power, she can make the offspring of JiaoMu xianzun eat flat. However, when facing JiaoMu xianzun, she obviously can''t hold on.


    Su Li won''t make Chun uncomfortable. When Chun chooses to stand beside him, he will protect her behind him without hesitation!


    So he took Chun with one hand and pulled him into his arms. He turned around a little, but let himself face the terrible pressure of the horned wood immortal statue.


    Strange to say, the pressure can even affect Chun, but it doesn''t affect Su Li


    On the other side of the distant world, it seemed that they felt the anger of their God. More than 3000 abyss believers suddenly looked up at the sky, and then roared up to the sky.


    All the dark abyss demons around are trembling and dare not move


    The pure and majestic power of faith gathered on Su Li, strengthened his will, and made him completely fearless of the wrath of the immortal.


    At the same time, the disciples of sword cliff in the Pearl circle seemed to feel something. After a slight meal, their eyes reflected a virtual shadow of black and white sword Cliff


    So the belief of sword cliff gathered, and Su Li''s eyes also reflected a proud black-and-white sword cliff.


    The sword of sword cliff cannot be broken!


    At this time, he is the symbol of sword cliff and the cohesion of all will of sword cliff!


    So the big five element sword array of the five old swords behind him seemed to have a pillar to press the array, and suddenly had an indestructible spiritual charm.


    The four noble immortal zuns opened their eyes and looked at this side unexpectedly. The so-called fluorene mang immortal Zun was just a joke. At this time, they were extremely sure that the future sword cliff immortal Zun was qualified only in front of Su Li.


    Xianzun''s status is respected, but not everyone can afford this honor.


    So fluorene mang seems to be the ancestor of sword cliff, but he doesn''t deserve the position.


    Although Su Li is the younger generation of Jianya, when he can unite all the people''s will of Jianya, he is the only candidate for xianzun of Jianya.


    When Su Li confronted Jiao Muxian Zun, something unexpected happened... The luck of Jiao Muxian cult and Jianya cult began to rub and wear away.


    What kind of scene is this?!


    At the beginning, Jiao Muxian Zun was dismissive. He thought that how could the sword cliff sect, which had just reached the upper boundary, compete with the Jiao Muxian sect, which had been galloping for millions of years?


    But then he found that he might have overlooked one thing... That is, the reckless men of sword cliff sect recklessly killed a great king of Mingyuan in the lower world!


    What a fuckin ''thing this is. Because of this, the luck of Jianya sect is actually stronger than that of horned Muxian sect!


    Although the sword cliff sect is not able to suppress, and these fortunes will slowly disperse or return to the eastern heaven, at least at this time, the fortunes of the sword cliff sect are more than those of the hornwood immortal sect.


    If we continue to kill each other like this, it is likely that the luck of JiaoMu immortal cult will be suppressed in turn!


    Jiao Muxian Zun snorted coldly and decided to teach the boy a lesson... Let him know that there is great religious luck in space, but there is no great suppression. It''s just a castle in the air.


    However, at this time, a person who absolutely exceeded everyone''s expectations did it first

 Chapter 637

    Jiao Muxian Zun is ready to do it... Of course he doesn''t dare to really do it to Chun, and he won''t move Su Li appointed by the green emperor.


    But the five elders of sword cliff are different... He can use this to give the emerging sword cliff immortal cult a severe threat and let them know that this is heaven, which is different from the lower world.


    However, before he started, he suddenly noticed an abnormal fluctuation


    When he looked back in amazement, he found that the Qing emperor, who was usually called his brother, had waved his hand and hit a light palm


    This palm was silent, and it was difficult to detect any mana fluctuation unless you saw it with your own eyes.


    It seems ordinary, but it is actually a kind of magic power condensed to the extreme... This is not any immortal Dharma or Taoism, but a simple use of magic power... But when this magic power is condensed to the extreme, it even surpasses most immortal Dharma and supernatural powers.


    JiaoMu immortal Zun was indeed a little caught off guard, but after so many years of being a immortal Zun, he quickly responded. His magic power became a mask in front of him, and there were spiritual treasures... He knew the power of the emperor, so he defended without reservation.


    But it was useless. A break in the palm of his hand easily appeared on the mana Gang cover in front of him; His Lingbao was directly blown to pieces.


    Then the palm was firmly printed on the chest of JiaoMu xianzun, which made his body shake suddenly.


    The immortals were at a loss. They didn''t know why the Qing emperor, who had been quiet for thousands of years, suddenly started to fight against the wooden immortal?


    Because of the sword cliff sect? Or because of Chun?


    But whatever the reason, it''s too much for diagonal muxianzun!


    At this time, Jiao Muxian Zun also looked stunned. His body shook and didn''t move, as if he hadn''t been hurt.


    But in fact, there are some dense Qi constantly leaking out of his body... These are the magic power refined by Jiao Muxian Zun!


    Now these Manas are leaked out uncontrollably. It can be seen that the state of Jiao mu xianzun is actually bad to what extent.


    "Brother Lingwei, why..." Jiao Muxian Zun asked calmly after being shocked.


    This feeling, although asked, seems to be just confirming... Does he already know why he was treated like this?


    The green emperor also replied blandly: "if you want to say the reason... Adultery with foreign enemies, betray the information inside our Oriental Tianting, steal the mortal world for your own use, and attempt to establish Xianting on your own... Should it be enough for me to give you this palm?"


    Horn wood immortal Zun smiled miserably and said, "you really know... But now it happens, aren''t you afraid of the collapse of heaven after the collapse of horn wood?"


    The green emperor still asked flatly, "then wait and see, is it collapsed?"


    Jiao Muxian Zun looked at the void in amazement, but saw the empty air. The Qi of the eastern heaven was rolling endlessly... Although it fluctuated violently, there was no sign of collapse.


    Looking at the luck of the JiaoMu immortal sect, it is in this heaven luck that it is being swallowed, plundered and occupied by another sect


    He looked at Su Li in amazement, and then sighed with despair: "so you have planned everything."


    The voice fell, and the whole immortal body of JiaoMu immortal Zun collapsed directly.


    The immortal body is broken, and the yuan God is missing.


    The green Emperor didn''t care too much about it, but he just gave the hornwood gate humanity: "hornwood immortal sect will be removed from our Oriental heaven from now on. You can go by yourself."


    He didn''t kill them all, because he totally despised these young friars.


    But in the eyes of others, the spirit power of the green Emperor just now has shown the most cruel side... Immortal Zun, who has practiced for many years, was smashed on the spot and broke his cultivation accomplishments.


    Indeed, the yuan God of JiaoMu immortal has escaped, but when the immortal body is broken and the cultivation achievements fall, it is possible to make a comeback only by choosing reincarnation.


    Once reincarnated and rebuilt, I don''t know when or even whether I can return to them again.


    The other three immortals all have a sense of rabbit death and fox sorrow... But so what? The green emperor is the rightful supreme emperor of the Oriental heaven. He can reincarnate and rebuild the immortal who was cultivated by Jinxian with only one palm.


    "You immortal gods and kings, rebellion has been eliminated. Do you have any objection?" the green emperor looked at the people again and said.


    At this time, do all immortals dare to indulge?


    They quickly bowed together and said, "the emperor is wise!"


    Even the remaining three immortals who were originally commensurate with the Qingdi brothers are no exception.


    I don''t know how many years of silence, but this move made everyone clearly realize the majesty of the Qing Emperor... What four immortals rule with the emperor? That''s just the green emperor. He''s too lazy to be a director!


    "It''s so good that everyone can continue to drink and feast." the green emperor said, as if his soul had gone out of the sky.


    ... at this moment, who is in the mood to really go to dinner?


    Many people only come to appreciate it at this time. It turns out that the green emperor knew the rebellious heart of hornwood immortal Zun long ago, just because the hasty removal of hornwood would have an irreparable impact on Tianting''s Qi.


    So he just endured the emergence of sword cliff immortal cult, and then pushed the boat along the water, or he secretly pushed to replace the horn wood with sword cliff!


    Therefore, the Oriental Tianting is still the four immortal cult towns, which is very stable, as if there is no change... But is there really no change?


    Anyway, from today on, the three immortals dare not be brothers with the Qing emperor.


    However, the surprise brought by sword cliff sect and Su Li to the immortals and gods dispersed a lot, because they were completely shocked by the performance of the Qing emperor at this time.


    Su Li also wanted to understand. He thought it was too much, right?


    Such calculation is indeed comprehensive. Even until the overall situation has been determined, people can guess some thoughts and arrangements of the Qing emperor from the scale... Is this the emperor''s mind skill?


    But in this way, who is willing to be close to him... No wonder even Chun has gradually separated from him.


    Always count everything in this way. Everyone is his chess piece... Everyone will feel angry and cold.


    "Father, my daughter is tired. Can you go back to the palace and have a rest first..."


    Sure enough, Chun didn''t want to stay here for a moment. In a depressed mood, he took the sword cliff people to ask the green emperor to leave.


    The Qing emperor seemed to be used to it, just waved his hand to let them help themselves.


    The immortals here also don''t care about it. Now they are all caught in the heart by a deep sense of urgency and don''t care about the sword cliff cult anymore.


    Su Li looked at the lonely figure sitting on the throne and suddenly felt that the things in it might not be so simple.


    Because the Qing emperor''s thoughts once lived in his knowledge of the sea, it seems that his understanding of the Qing emperor''s consciousness should not be like this


    With doubts, he finally said nothing and returned to her "spring palace" with Chun.


    This is the residence of Chun and the place where she started her family as the goddess of spring.


    It''s like a small heaven. Every once in a while, Chun''s gods gather here to report to her and decide things... Although most of these things can be left alone.


    "Please settle down here, my concubine has just returned. I must have accumulated a lot of things to deal with... When my concubine has handled these things, I will travel with my husband." Chun said with great expectation... It seems that she wants to travel in the heaven with Su Li.


    Su Li nodded slightly and watched Chun leave.


    The five elders of Jianya have also been well arranged. At this time, Jianya immortal cult has no name but no reality. Before that, I''m afraid it will shelter in this spring temple.


    On the other hand, Su Li was alone in his room. After thinking for a while, he couldn''t sit still and walked out.


    The palace of spring is a beautiful and precious palace, like an emerald dream.


    But he was not in the mood to appreciate something. After leaving the temple, he went to the fairy hall where the banquet was held according to the route in his memory.


    When he was taken along by Chun, he flashed away, but he himself used to be very long.


    The Oriental Tianting seems to be a cluster of buildings located in the clouds, and all the temples seem to be built on the basis of clouds. Different temples are completely disconnected, which requires the flying of monks or immortals.


    But there seems to be some mysteries in the void between the heavenly halls. It seems that there are layers of arrays scattered. If you don''t know, you may have problems flying directly


    So Su Li stopped in some trouble after flying a distance... He didn''t know how to continue.


    Then he suddenly thought of all kinds of miracles about the supreme emperor heard in the lower world, so he tentatively opened his mouth and said, "Uncle Lingwei? Are you there?"


    He called twice, and just when he thought he was really whimsical... Next to him, there were suddenly clouds gathering into human form.


    It was still a face that people couldn''t see clearly, but it just appeared here. Su Li knew that this was the manifestation of his idea of "Uncle Lingwei".


    "Uncle Lingwei, you did come," he said with a smile.


    "You stubborn child, how did you think of calling me at this time?" the idea of the green emperor revealed that although the tone was as plain as ever, it revealed a strange kindness.


    This kind gesture suddenly made Su Li feel very familiar.


    "Nothing. I just want to ask my uncle... Did you really knock Jiao mu xianzun down on earth for the three reasons you said before?"


    The green emperor was stunned, and then asked inexplicably, "why do you say that?"


    Su Li looked at him and replied, "because I don''t think uncle yilingwei''s temper and vision should care too much about these things... If uncle really wants to deal with him, he won''t wait until now. I don''t believe it. The luck of sword cliff is indispensable."


    What he said... Was the result of Su Li''s repeated thinking just now.


    He found that since the so-called immortal statue was so unbearable in front of the Qing emperor, there was no reason why there was no better way to use the great power of the Qing emperor.


    But the fact is that after this incident, Jianya religious school naturally replaced JiaoMu, and even inherited some of the original luck of JiaoMu immortal cult, becoming the real "corner" of the Oriental heaven.


    The benefits are great!


    So that Su Li suspected that the Qing emperor was actually intentional.


    The green emperor was slightly touched by the speech, but then shook his head and said, "you guessed wrong. I''m just because of the three reasons I said before."


    Su Li frowned slightly, thought and said, "plundering the earth? Trying to stand on his own?"


    "With Uncle Lingwei''s mind and vision, this kind of thing should be completely tolerable... Listen to Chun, the Oriental Tianting hasn''t clashed with external forces for thousands of years, which shows that uncle doesn''t care about these things at all."


    "So my uncle said that the reason was among the three charges... Then it could only be ''adultery with foreign enemies''."


    Su Li said, suddenly thinking of Chun''s experience in the Pearl world... It was the treasure information accidentally discovered by fluorene Mang, and she just returned it to Chun.


    But the result is that the summer God of the southern Tianting and the winter God of the northern Tianting are close behind


    Now, the horned wood immortal is "Dharma" in front of Chun!


    Suddenly, Su Li smiled heartily. He said, "I see... Uncle Lingwei, in fact, you always care about and love Chun. Why don''t you make it clear to her?"


    "What are you talking about!" the idea of the green emperor suddenly waved his sleeves, and Su Li was blown away by a hurricane


    In the whirl of heaven and earth, he found that he had returned to the gate of the temple of spring.


    He was slightly stunned, but shook his head and smiled, and then walked in... For the guards of the spring palace, he just left for a while.


    ¡­¡­


    In the gilded immortal hall where there was a lively banquet, now all the immortals have left the table, but there is only a lonely and powerful figure sitting there, seemingly wandering outside the sky.


    But suddenly, he seemed to smile, making the empty and lonely fairy hall like a sunny spring day, full of warmth.

 Chapter 638

    Su Li returned to the temple of spring and to the quiet room set for himself.


    Speaking of it, he hasn''t practiced since he entered the real fairyland of Mahayana. This is the time to practice well.


    He was in a good mood, but because of his previous conversation with the Qing emperor, he had a special understanding of the ancient Heavenly Emperor... Although he didn''t know why, the Emperor didn''t seem to care or love his daughter, but didn''t know how to express his father''s love.


    After finding out this part of Uncle Lingwei''s temper, he actually knows how to get along with him... This is a father who is willing to leave part of his thoughts on earth for his daughter, and a "loving father" who is willing to blow up a Fairy Statue on the spot in order to vent his anger for his daughter.


    Maybe even... She was willing to force marriage in court for her daughter''s happiness... Well, Su Li was very upset at that time, but she felt quite happy after accepting the established fact.


    Although from Chun''s point of view, he may not really understand the father''s pains, Su Li can quite understand... After all, he also has a daughter!


    "Father, I want to eat ice cream."


    Just at this time, MANGCHANG''s careless prayer sounded.


    Su Li simply responded to a large "ice cream fleshy flower"... This is definitely more than the amount of faith she provided... But there is no way. Who makes the 3127 abyss believers too pious?


    Even if it is reconstituted once, it has exceeded the standard again.


    A little waste is not worth mentioning. He has never been motivated in Shinto.


    At this time, Su Li was in the mood to realize his cultivation at this time... There are also three aspects in the real fairyland: one is "refining emptiness", the other is "transforming Tao", and the third is "delimiting".


    Refining the void is Su Li''s realm at this time, but it needs to refine the void, that is, refining the space debris he collected into one.


    This process is very difficult for beginners.


    Because different space debris are independent and wrapped by space cell membrane, in order to refine into one, we must find ways to eliminate the space cell membrane... And this process is actually a process of practicing the mystery of space.


    Therefore, the real immortal refining the virtual environment is the time to contact the mysteries of space. With a fairy''s deeper understanding of the mysteries of space, it is often more excluded by the world.


    Just like the five old swords, because of the inheritance of the transmission array, they actually understand the mystery of space quickly, so it is easier to improve the realm.


    The Tao realm is to refine your understanding of the mysteries of heaven and earth in the space debris that has been refined again... Of course, these mysteries should only be the superficial expression of the laws of heaven and earth, but this is a necessary process, and it is the immortal''s inscription and attempt to the mysteries of heaven and earth.


    There will naturally be failures in this process, but if they fail, they will refine a space debris again and continue to refine their understanding of the laws of heaven and earth until the space debris can be completely stable and form a boundary because of their understanding of the laws of heaven and earth.


    On this basis, it is the practice of delimiting the boundary.


    The so-called "delimitation" refers to the complete determination of a world... And this "world" is actually a "plane", or a fragment of a plane.


    Look, the practice of true immortality is actually practicing how to create a "plane" that can really exist independently.


    Of course, in this process, immortals can greatly enhance their understanding of the essence of the world, so as to set the basis for the sprint to a higher level.


    In fact, in ancient times, there was no such detailed division of the period of true immortality, but constantly polished with time, understood and accumulated to nature, and you can be promoted to immortality.


    But now, after all, the fairyland has developed for a long time. Although the practice of true immortality has been very personalized, it can still play a great role in training through refining planes.


    Basically, it can refine an independent plane, which means that the immortal''s understanding of the laws of the world has reached the realm of immortals.


    Su Li didn''t pay attention to the cultivation method above immortals for the time being. What he had to do now was to try the cultivation of real immortals and virtual environment.


    In fact, he still has a lot of things to do, such as experimenting with the "prison cliff" repaired by great merit, learning all kinds of fairy secrets in the period of true immortality, and a very important point: to control his little thousand star world!


    But these things are not the most urgent for him today. The most urgent thing is to practice the virtual realm for the first time as soon as possible, so that he can have a more intuitive understanding of this realm.


    The refining of space cell membrane is normally a kind of hard work, and it is also a process of learning space.


    However, his refining speed is very fast, because he has a good foundation.


    In the Pearl world, he has been constantly learning the spatial knowledge contained in the transmission array. In addition, his divine power also has the spatial attribute of "everywhere", so he can easily make some achievements.


    This time, he felt the function of divine power for the first time in his cultivation.


    With the help of divine power, he understood the concept of "distance" in spatial characteristics very quickly.


    Of course, the most important thing is that his eternal wisdom has brought him great help in this regard


    What is the concept of space?


    For people in this world, it is very abstract. People who understand it naturally understand it, but people who do not understand it are difficult to imagine what space is.


    But the world in Su Li''s "wisdom of living in the world", although all are mortals and individuals are weak... But the brain hole is really big.


    People in that world try to think and understand everything. The understanding of space does not only exist in imagination, but also uses various methods to make space models and is not stingy to show them.


    Once a lover of civil science, Su Li has also seen many concepts such as "wormhole", "folding space", "curvature space" or "four-dimensional space"


    So when he has so many ideas in his heart, he actually has the direction of learning and understanding.


    These concepts of space in his mind became the help for Su Li to quickly understand space at this time, but it may become a barrier to his knowledge and vision in the future.


    A drink and a sip were decided by heaven. At least he got great help at this time.


    After saving a lot of accumulation time, Su Li can be said to have "ascended to the sky step by step" and directly completed the practice of refining the virtual environment.


    After ten days of isolation, he broke through the barrier.


    It''s not that he can''t continue, but he''s a little flustered about his rapid entry... He didn''t worry about cultivation when he was in the lower world. How can he get to the heaven so smoothly?


    Can''t you make him feel a little difficult? This also makes him feel a little down-to-earth. He is always so relaxed. He always feels insecure.


    So he habitually began to gou realm. He felt that he should strengthen his understanding of space. The refining method of space debris should also be more "fancy", otherwise I always feel uneasy.


    With a long breath, he recovered from his cultivation state.


    This heaven is worthy of heaven, and every breath is an influx of infinite energy... No, in this heaven and fairy world, this is called ''Fairy Qi'' or ''spirit Qi''.


    These auras are very clean and almost have their own marks. Even if refining is completed, there is no need to eliminate impurities


    Therefore, in this environment, Su Li''s mana accumulated rapidly and soon filled his Yang God and mountain and river robes.


    It is his original magic weapon ''prison cliff'' that shows the difference.


    After the "prison cliff" was re practiced by a large number of merits, Su Li didn''t know where its upper limit was.


    Infinite mana gathered in this "prison cliff", but it was condensed into a drop like liquid to give back to Su Li... The degree of refinement of this mana is really unimaginable, so that Su Li is like a "black hole" in some people''s perception, constantly swallowing the mana around him, as if it was always difficult to be satisfied.


    The mana of these liquid states can only exist in "prison cliff", because it even exceeds Su Li''s control ability.


    The existence of "prison cliff" is not even an ordinary life magic weapon. Where its limit is, it depends on the aftereffect.


    There is another important thing after leaving the customs, that is to refine the immortal body.


    He is still a mortal and exists in the world, which is not conducive to the practice of heaven.


    Originally, Chun had already made arrangements to remove Su Li''s mortal body and directly condense an immortal body.


    But after thinking about it, Su Lizi thought this might not be the best plan


    "Lang Jun, don''t you really need the immortal body refining plan prepared by my concubine?" Begonia''s voice came from his wrist, which seemed incomprehensible.


    "I want to try and use my own way to condense the immortal body," Su Li replied.


    Then he said in a puzzled voice, "Why are we still far inferior to the ancient Dharma practice in terms of immortal body when we use the Yang God to connect the heaven and reshape the immortal body in the upper world?"


    "The ancient Dharma cultivation is to directly refine your mortal body into a strong immortal body. Theoretically, no matter how strong such body is in the mortal world, it should not be better than the immortal body formed by the Qi of the immortal spirit after reaching the upper world..."


    Begonia was a little silent, and then said, "the ancient Dharma practitioners are also called ''sanctification of the flesh'', and the immortal body condensed still has the ingredient of ''turbidity''."


    "''zhuo ''is a poison to most immortals, but in fact it is only a force opposite to the spirit gas. Pure spirit gas can be very strong, but if the two forces can form a balance, it can be stronger!"


    "Just my husband, don''t think that the ancient cultivation methods are really strong. In fact, the vast majority of ancient cultivation methods have no way to practice after reaching the realm of true immortality, because it is very difficult to find this balance between purity and turbidity."


    "Therefore, the vast majority of ancient Dharma practitioners should not only refine the immortal soul and start to cultivate the yuan God again, but also reshape their body bit by bit to make it completely become a pure immortal body."


    Su Li couldn''t help feeling... Balance may be the key.

 Chapter 639

    Su Li''s heart could not help hesitating... Is it according to the ''optimal solution'' arranged for him by Chun? Or to practice their own ideas, according to their own guess to try.


    His hesitation was not concealed, so he put it on his face.


    Just at this time, a gust of fragrant wind came in front of him... It was Chun''s body. She looked at him tenderly and said, "Lang Junda already knows what he thinks. In fact, Lang Junda can try his own ideas. Anyway, we immortal gods have been seen for a long time, so don''t worry."


    Su Li immediately understood what Chun meant... It was to let him just do what he wanted. At most, he failed and wasted some time.


    She was not in a hurry, nor should he be in such a hurry.


    That''s right... But he really hopes that he can get more powerful early, so that he can help the sword cliff sect get out of the weak stage as soon as possible... He doesn''t want to see the sword cliff sect oppressed by outsiders.


    Chun looked at his expression, as if he could feel his stubbornness and Yousi.


    She chuckled and said, "my husband is not weak at all. Even in terms of respect for the divine throne, he has been equal to my concubine... In that case, why don''t you think about how to increase your strength in the way of gods?"


    "The way of the gods?" Su Li was surprised.


    "Divine power." Chun said, and then said, "the divine power with different characteristics obtained according to different clergy is the most intuitive strength of the gods."


    "However, Lang Jun''s divine power is somewhat special, and the characteristics contained in it have completely exceeded the constraints of the clergy. Therefore, in theory, as long as Lang Jun''s divine power is enough, he can achieve almost anything he wants."


    Su Li thought it was reasonable. He had been a God for some time, and his faith and willingness were too much to overflow. It seemed that he could really use his divine power to support him in this weak transition period?


    He was still a little unsure and asked, "but it''s only ten years since I became a God. How much power can I have?"


    Chun grabbed his hands and said, "Lang Jun, Lang Jun, the combat power of the gods never depends on the length of God''s time, but only on the amount of God''s power and the level of God''s position!"


    "Is it still related to the throne?" Su Li asked in surprise.


    Chun naturally replied, "there is no divine throne, but only the Holy One whose faith brings divinity. No matter how strong the divine power is, it is limited."


    "Even if the clergy is important and powerful, but its own personality is not enough, compared with the positive God, it is still unable to effectively use all the power of the divine power."


    "The position of Zhengshen is powerful. Theoretically, the divine power alone can be equivalent to the combat power of Xuanxian level, but it is far from the position of emperor..."


    Chun''s popularity of knowledge made Su Li understand the different levels of power possessed by gods at different levels.


    The first is the beginning of the gods: the Holy One.


    Saints, also known as sages, are a group of respected sages at first. They have faith and even produce divinity. But they have no divine throne, so they can''t transform divine power. Just because of their divinity, they have some gods that can affect people''s hearts and the surrounding environment.


    Therefore, the saint is still a mortal on earth, which is difficult to compare with the strength of the cultivator.


    But once the God position becomes partial to God, it will be different.


    Partial gods can also be called demigods. Their strength has reached the realm of ordinary true immortals... Of course, the premise is that they have a stable source of faith.


    The true God is equivalent to the celestial being, and the founder God is comparable to the Xuanxian.


    This is only a theoretical situation, but in fact, the combat power deviation of gods fluctuates greatly... This is mainly related to the number of beliefs and the characteristics of divine power.


    Some gods with powerful clergy, even the rank of positive gods, can be hard and hard without losing the wind.


    And some priests are very eccentric gods. Even if they have the rank of positive gods, they will not show much combat effectiveness because of their own divine power defects.


    Su Li''s divine position at this time has reached the level of being a God after reconstruction, and his divine power can be called boundless because of the believers of the abyss, and the characteristics of divine power are so diverse... So theoretically, his combat power really depends on his own operation.


    Listening to Chun''s explanation, Su Li couldn''t help but bloom a fleshy flower jumping with thunder in his palm... The full flower bag glittered with the power of thunder.


    The power of this thunder light is greater than robbing thunder, because it is a thunder light blessed by Su Li''s divine power... Theoretically, it has at least immortal level lethality, and with the blessing of divine power, it can be infinitely close to Xuanxian power!


    Although his clergy is actually just a "fleshy flower", fleshy flower is needed as the carrier to fully exert the power of a certain divine power, he is still surprised by the power contained in the thunder.


    Is this divine power? Beyond reality and turn what you think into reality?


    In a trance, he understood more about divine power, and also alleviated the urgency in his heart.


    "In that case, I''ll reshape the immortal body as I want." Su Li suddenly had confidence in his heart.


    "So good..." Chun smiled happily. She liked to see Su Li so confident.


    Then she paused and said, "but does your husband have any idea about reshaping the immortal body?"


    Su Li shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "I just have a little inspiration, but the idea is too far... In this regard, I have to accumulate more before I dare to try."


    "But the action of mortals in this heaven is really too conspicuous. I think..."


    He suddenly had another bold idea.


    So the Yuan Ying, who had turned into a Yang God, jumped out from the top of his head and was wrapped in red gold. Under the sun star in the sky, he was also immortal and very beautiful.


    Wearing the mountain and river robe on his Yang God, he looks like an ordinary immortal.


    In his hand, he still holds the small mountain like "prison cliff", and the golden light of merit and virtue that emerges makes people know the extraordinary nature of this treasure at a glance.


    Yang God is actually an immortal body, but it is the most primary immortal body for the heaven or the immortal world.


    The so-called reshaping immortal body is to enhance the body of Yang God in some aspects, so as to have all kinds of unparalleled wonderful functions.


    But in this way, the reconstructed immortal body naturally can not return to the original physical body, so the immortals can only abandon the physical body


    Even some immortals know that there are steps to reshape the immortal body, so when they are led, they will directly fade down the human body and the Yang God will go out of the body to the heaven.


    Those mortals who live in the heaven... Not only practice more conveniently, but also can directly turn their original body into Yang immortal body when they become immortals.


    After knowing this, Su Li found that the flesh he brought from the world should not be a burden, but a very special existence in the heaven.


    But he hasn''t figured out how to make use of this special, so he can only choose to seal his body for the time being


    Then the heavily sealed body was directly incorporated into the "prison cliff" by him, making it hidden in a "hole" on the prison cliff.


    This treasure is really magical. It has the function of receiving things according to his heart... As a life magic weapon, it is absolutely intimate and reliable.


    Su Li exists in the world in the state of Yang God... This is also an immortal body. Although it is only the most basic and weakest immortal body, it is a state of real infinite possibility in his eyes.


    "Well, let''s do this for the time being... Chun, you seem to have been busy since before. What are you busy with?" he began to care about Chun after he finished his work.


    Chun replied with a smile, "it''s just something to deal with the accumulated chores. Of course, the most important thing is to meet the gods in the Spring Temple and rearrange their tasks."


    "In that case, I''ll go with you," Su Li said immediately... He remembered that he was also a god of Chun. He should meet his colleagues and shoulder the responsibility of God.


    "Lang Jun has just reached the world, so it''s better to be familiar with his cultivation... Especially the little thousand star world, which can only be regarded as the beginning of chaos. Lang Jun can definitely understand the mysteries of many laws of heaven and earth in it." Chun said with concern... Although she still gnashed her teeth when talking about the little thousand star world.


    How to say, after all, what happened in the little star world made her feel for the first time that she was "bullied by two closest people" together... Think about it, it''s still very angry.


    Su Li felt that Chun''s aura was wrong. He quickly explained: "I have been feeling with the idea of differentiation in the little thousand star world. Now I just want to suppress the realm for the time being and accumulate more, so I want to see if I can help you do something... Even if I can help you a little."


    The real idea is... The Qing emperor has directly announced his engagement with Chun. He always stays in the temple of spring and feels like something raised


    That won''t work. He wants to turn away from the guest!


    Chun didn''t know his mind. He just wanted to give advice for himself.


    In addition, I remember that the relationship between the two people is different now. Although there is no clear marriage date, their marriage has been blessed by their elders.


    So she knew that Su Li''s heart was sweet when she wanted to help, and quickly nodded and said, "well, tomorrow is the time for my body to summon all the gods. At that time, my husband will attend with my body."


    "Tomorrow." Su Li nodded, then looked at the present day and said, "there''s still more than half a day. Why don''t you tell us what kind of affairs our Spring Temple is generally responsible for?"


    Chun Wen Yan nodded, and patiently began to tell Su Li about her "business scope"... In other words, she was enjoying the feeling of being serious with Su Li.

 Chapter 640

    "Hiss ~ ~"


    Su Li couldn''t help taking a breath from the current situation, and deeply regretted that he had come to attend the whole staff meeting of the spring palace.


    Before he came, he thought many times about how he would be treated in the face of those gods... He would be provoked, despised, despised and so on.


    But I didn''t expect to be surrounded by such a large group of beautiful little sisters, and then cordially greet them


    He forgot one thing, that is, the so-called "hundred flowers belong to God", which is really literally a hundred flowers belong to God!


    More than 100 flower gods, and all are goddesses!


    But at this time, Su Li felt that a hundred ducks to the power of N were chirping in his ears.


    "Cough!" Chun coughed, trying to calm the ducks.


    But it''s impossible


    A group of little sisters of Huashen are very curious about Su Li. They are not satisfied with the strong onlookers, and even want to start


    "Be quiet!" Chun was angry and his face was black. He even took out the evil state at the fairy banquet... I''m kidding. You little bitches can hit your husband?


    The scene was really quiet all of a sudden


    A group of colorful hundred flower gods looked at Chun in surprise. Then a bright red and charming flower god suddenly jumped into Su Li''s arms and said, "sister Chun, how can we do this? It was clear that we said that our sisters could share everything!"


    Chun''s face was completely black


    She felt that she had really indulged in smashing these little bitches before. Some of them were not big or small.


    So when he became angry, he actually showed Su Li''s "3000 melancholy Swords"... In fact, his hair suddenly burst long, and then divided into hundreds of hair bundles to bind these flirtatious bitches in front of him one by one.


    In this scene, Chun was like a female devil who suddenly became angry, which was frightening.


    ... it''s just that these flower gods are really like a lack of heart. They are still chattering: "sister Chun, you''ve changed. You''re not like this!"


    Each one looked like "being cheated by others", which really opened Su Li''s eyes.


    Toona decided not to be used to them any more. The hundreds of tentacles were just flying up and down, throwing the small brain of the little bitch into the world.


    Su Li looked at the scene of demons dancing, and always felt whether he had entered a goblin Cave... He always felt that there was no sense of mission.


    He''s a little disgusted.


    "Alas ~"


    Suddenly a sigh came, and Su Li saw a sassy goddess with grass hair, looking at her sisters with a disgusted face.


    Su Li recognized it. Isn''t this his useless ancestor?


    He suddenly thought of something


    Sword cliff sect should be regarded as sword cliff immortal sect at this time. Naturally, a large number of disciples will fly to the upper world in the future, and then be under the jurisdiction of sword cliff immortal sect in the upper world.


    Then the problem comes... It seems that there are many singles in Jianya sect.


    It''s just that Chun has sufficient resources here, and there''s still a feeling that it''s too full... Feeling those goddesses staring at themselves like hungry wolves, Su Li feels it''s necessary to seek well-being for his sword cliff disciples.


    So Su Li''s eyes became strange and began to comment on some flower goddesses


    Of course, Chun noticed Su Li''s expression at this time, so he asked some unhappily, "what''s the matter, Mr. Lang? I think the scenery here is very good?"


    She was already thinking about whether to kill all these flower gods, and then change a male flower god


    Su Li quickly waved his hand and said, "no, no, I just remembered that many disciples of our sword cliff sect are single..."


    Chun second understood and expressed great interest in it. Now she is tired of smashing these little bitches, so she really wants to marry these flirtatious bitches.


    Moreover, the sword cliff sect actually hung her on the ancestral wall and was very close to her, so she thought it would be a great thing if the sword cliff sect could marry his Baihua God.


    "It''s so good... I understand what you mean, so let me do it." Chun smiled happily, and the flying hair shook twice happily, making the group of flowers God scream again.


    There is nothing wrong with these flower gods. Chun has indeed changed... She is being "spoiled" by Su Li at a fast speed and begins to become black and grumpy


    Finally, when they were tied with their hair, the group of Yingyan was able to report their work "calmly".


    Su Li found that this report was actually the work of these flower gods to report how many flowers they were responsible for spread to how many worlds and regions, and then summarize how many beliefs they gained because of the appreciation of mortals


    In short, this is definitely a very small number. It''s terrible.


    Su Li expressed silence... No wonder these flower gods are heartless. It''s really impossible for them to make any progress.


    With such a little faith, they may not have as many beliefs as Su Li could gather in a long time. It''s really pathetic.


    Compared with such a group of flower gods, the little grass Grandmaster of his family actually doesn''t look so wasteful... No wonder Su Li wondered how she could be brave and confident with her qualifications when she first met the little grass grandmaster?


    Sure enough, it all depends on peers.


    So Su Li nodded happily to the ancestor fluorene Mang, which made the extremely gifted ancestor happy.


    After getting through the boring reporting session, Chun is finally going to start dealing with the important affairs of the temple of spring.


    It turns out that Oriental Tianting governs countless worlds and planes. Some worlds and planes operate normally, while others have problems.


    Part of the authority of the temple of spring is to maintain the normal operation of these worlds and planes... In short, it is to make the four seasons rotate normally so that spring can come on time.


    In fact, the decline of many worlds began at four o''clock.


    At that time, spring and autumn became shorter and shorter, summer and winter became longer and longer, so the species gradually withered, and then the world collapsed


    In a sense, the hundred flowers in the Spring Temple are also the messengers of spring and have the obligation to maintain these worlds... Just for some obvious reasons, the Spring Temple has never done these things well.


    Of course, because of the bias of an emperor, no matter how bad the business of the Spring Temple is, they have never been blamed... So these hundred flower goddesses are so loose, because they are used to such a careless life.


    Although she knew it was in vain to assign these things to these little bitches, Chun still had to arrange tasks for these colorful gods.


    Of course, at Su Li''s special request, he also got a task to maintain the world plane... But considering that he hasn''t been on the world for long, Chun just gave him a small plane to operate.


    So Su Li started his first world maintenance task as a ''spring messenger''


    Of course, because Chun also had another task, but he was reluctant to separate from Su Li, Begonia appeared next to him again at this time.


    Speaking of it, Su Li is more used to getting along with Begonia... After all, when he is with Chun, he can''t help being a little confused.


    Some things are always expected and shy~


    Not to mention that, he and a group of flower gods came to a huge underground palace called "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Dian" in the temple of spring.


    Under the manipulation of Chun''s mana, a boundless starry sky soon appeared here.


    Su Li looked at the light spots around him, and then unexpectedly found that it was the epitome of a starry sky, in which the stars were as vast as smoke and clouds.


    "This is the unique technology ''Zhou Tianding Star Instrument'' of our Oriental Tianting. It is a miracle forged by divine power and great mana. It can directly open the space channel and transmit it to any selected star." Haitang softly explained to Su Li.


    Then I saw that the hundred flower gods had received their tasks, and then bored into... A walk through.


    Su Li then imitated their appearance and, under the guidance of Begonia, chose a silver chip as small as dust in the star map... Then the whole person felt a burst of distortion and pulling, and crossed hundreds of millions of miles in an instant.


    When he came back, he found himself in an empty and boundless void.


    Looking around, you can see a huge star emitting infinite light and heat, and several planets rotating around the star in a distant place.


    But what about his mission goal, the world called "HaoLing world"?


    Begonia pulled on his shoulder, and then pointed to his front


    Su Li was in a trance and found the difference... If he hadn''t completed the practice of refining the empty realm, he really couldn''t find the situation in front of him.


    Because there seems to be nothing in front of him at this time, but in fact there is a large space cell membrane.


    Judging from the size of the cell membrane in this space, Su Li can easily judge that there should be a medium plane in it.


    This is the plane... Without a certain understanding of space, we can''t even find their existence in the mortal material world. In fact, they exist widely in this boundless starry sky, but they are difficult to show their traces normally under the package of space cell membrane.


    Su Li tried to penetrate the space cell membrane with his experience in refining space debris... He soon felt a huge force of extrusion and repulsion.


    There is no doubt that this is a contradiction from this plane world. No matter how popular he is in the Pearl world, he is still an unpopular group in this new plane world.


    Of course, the Pearl world is a fully mature big star world, which can not be compared with the "HaoLing world" which is just a medium level.


    So Su Li chose to go in by force

 Chapter 641

    According to Su Li''s understanding, it is only about the size of the state of Qi in Dongzhou, the Pearl kingdom.


    He squeezed in from the space cell membrane, scanned the mind slightly, and knew all the landforms of this plane like the palm of his hand.


    Instead of paying attention to what happened in this plane, he turned to look at the sun star in the sky... The world still has sunrise and sunset, and this sun star is the star in the outer sky.


    It''s wonderful.


    The light of the star can still shine on this plane, but this plane normally does not exist in the outer sky.


    Only the immortal gods in heaven can find its existence with a higher level of perception and vision... Su Li suddenly had some reverie, and some thought of his "eternal wisdom" theory of "dark matter" and "dark energy".


    His eyes turned back and looked at the ''HaoLing world'' to see the current situation of the world


    When Chun assigned him tasks, he should have specially selected them. This is a very peaceful plane. There is almost nothing special, and the running state of everything is also very good.


    In fact, I want him to run down and travel


    "Let''s go down quickly, Mr. lang. there is a special spirit spring in the center of this plane, which is used to make wine. It has a special taste. Let''s go and get some." Begonia has changed its human shape and is coquettish on his shoulder.


    Well... I really came to visit mountains and rivers.


    Su Li reluctantly tapped Begonia''s head. His heart said that it would be good to observe how some naturally generated planes operate independently.


    The world has not bred any intelligent life, nor any complex species and populations, but some insects and animals among green mountains and green waters, as well as a large sea of colorful flowers


    Seeing this scene, Su Li could almost determine that this plane must belong to the "back garden" of the spring palace, or simply a private garden similar to Chun.


    This is obviously out of Chun''s kindness to him... Probably knowing that he is practicing in the period of true immortality and thinking about how to carve the rules of world operation, he took him to such a position with complete rules to observe.


    Su Li received the kindness, so he accompanied Haitang through the sea of flowers and tried to observe the situation of this plane world


    He found that the five element forces of this plane are generally very balanced, and the five element forces of the whole world flow smoothly, making the world stagnant and prosperous.


    "It''s still balance." Su Li thought of this key point.


    And he found that the world has been drawing endless vitality from the void, that is, from the light of the star to enrich itself


    Su Li was a little strange. According to this absorption speed, the vitality of the world should not be so thin in theory?


    But then he stepped on the earth and felt the direction of the earth vein in the face world, and found that a large part of the vitality of heaven and earth between heaven and Earth actually gathered in a mountain peak in the center of the face.


    And there is the destination of Su Li and Haitang... That is the location of the Lingquan.


    The plane was not big. Su Li walked with Begonia... Then they saw a clear spring gurgling out of the hillside of the mountain, forming a small pool below.


    "This is the essence of this position. It takes 100 years to generate such a pool of water. It''s better to make wine," said Begonia.


    Su Li noticed that with the collection of Begonia, the fluctuation of the vitality of the heaven and earth of this plane obviously became disordered... That is to say, taking away these spiritual springs is actually a kind of damage to this plane world.


    He waited for Haitang in silence. When she finished taking Lingquan, he said, "can we go?"


    Begonia was a little stunned. She asked, "don''t you want to stay in this position for a while?"


    Su Li smiled and shook his head and said, "no, the world is perfect enough and the end can be seen at a glance... Compared with that, I still want to go to a less perfect world."


    Haitang was very surprised, but then he suddenly said, "yes, it''s my mind. Lang Jun needs a broken world to observe at this time."


    So she obeyed the good advice, collected the Lingquan and returned to Su Li and said, "then let''s go out first. Ben will take us back."


    Su Li suddenly said, "wait a minute."


    His Yang God''s body suddenly divided into six mana silk threads, and then suddenly stabbed into some places in the nearby void


    Small cracks appeared one by one, and the mana silk thread was pulled out, with a golden droplet at the tip.


    Begonia was surprised and said, "this is the turbidity of this world, Mr. lang... I thanked Mr. lang. in fact, this plane has always been a subsidiary plane of the divine palace of spring."


    right enough.


    Su Li smiled, as if to show that he didn''t have to be polite.


    But in fact, he just doesn''t know why he wants to do what he can for the world.


    Because of the existence of this spiritual spring, this plane world has undoubtedly lost the opportunity to continue to grow and promote.


    Perhaps this spiritual spring could have bred a more magical existence, but now it can only accept the fate of being "cut leeks" one after another.


    Because the person who did this was Begonia and toon, Su Li would not express any opinions on it, but just laughed it off as if he didn''t care.


    He did it easily, but it was a very important change for the world.


    The six turbidity of this world is not much for the Pearl world, but it is very important for this medium-sized plane world.


    So when Su Li left, the world was instinctively reluctant to part with Su Li... The previous sense of exclusion had long disappeared, and it became the way it grabbed him and didn''t want him to go


    Haitang stayed on Su Li''s shoulder and was speechless again. She felt that she had controlled the plane world for so long. Why did she "rebel" so directly?


    However, this is a good thing. Otherwise, no matter how carefully this plane is maintained, it will inevitably fall into the abyss.


    In contrast, it seems that Su Li''s practice is the real "maintenance"?


    Su Li had come to the outer space membrane of this plane, and he immediately felt the power of inspiration from different space.


    He had been introduced once, so he responded to this call... The whole person was suddenly grabbed by a pulling force across an infinite distance


    A moment later, he found that he had appeared in the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Dian" again. He also saw the star map in front of him and the Toon before the "Zhou Tian Ding Xing Yi".


    "Just a moment, Lang Jun. I''ll readjust my position for Lang Jun, and I''ll find you a suitable place to experience." Chun Yu said with warm air.


    In fact, in the gap between their words, flower gods have come out of this "Zhou Tianding Star Instrument".


    Chun''s face sank on the spot... Although the sky is on the ground for three years, do these people come back too soon?


    This perfunctory attitude is simply not too obvious... In the past, Chun may have let it go, but now Chun can''t stand this casual attitude.


    So her hair grew again, and then rolled them up in the frightened voice of these flower gods. It was another inhuman rapid shaking


    "I''m dying..."


    One by one, the gorgeous beauties screamed sadly, which made Su Li feel cold all over... She felt that Chun''s "magic" was more and more sufficient.


    But fortunately, he soon had a new goal, so he quickly entered the "Zhou Tianding instrument" again to complete the transmission under the arrangement of Chun.


    There was another feeling that the space was infinitely elongated. Then Su Li found himself in a strange starry sky again.


    In front of him is a huge red star burning quietly, but the dusk breath can''t be covered... This is obviously a galaxy that has come to an end, but this end is only relative to the long and long life of the star, and it will still go on for a long time.


    With his previous experience, Su Li soon found the space membrane in front of him.


    He then learned what he had done last time and penetrated through the cell membrane


    Just in the process of squeezing in, Su Li felt different... This time the space cell membrane was very loose, as if it would break at any time, far from being as full of resistance as the "HaoLing world" last time.


    He curiously entered the world and found that this should be a larger plane than the "HaoLing world", but now there is gushing magma everywhere, and the whole space is full of all kinds of harmful gases, which is very uncomfortable.


    "Boom!"


    Just not far from Suli, another volcano erupted suddenly. In an instant, the already dark sky would be covered by strong volcanic ash


    However, these clouds will not accumulate for a long time, because there is still a fierce gale sweeping the world, making this large area of volcanic ash quickly carried away.


    In fact, the air of the world is already full of ash particles with Mars, and the earth wind, water and fire are in chaos. It is really a doomsday scene.


    "Is the world like this when it is destroyed?" Su Li asked.


    Begonia shook his head and said, "no, it''s just that the fire energy sent by the sun star is too much and too irritable, which makes the five elements of the plane world unbalanced and the four elephants collapse, and finally becomes what they are now."


    Su Li nodded clearly, knowing once again the importance of balance, and also having a deeper understanding from this collapsing world.


    Then he asked, "do you mind if I try this plane world?"


    Begonia blinked unexpectedly, and then said, "although the collapse of each plane world will be blamed for the Spring Temple... How to say, there is nothing to worry about."


    Indeed, how could the Qing emperor really blame her for her preference for her daughter?


    "Then I''m relieved." Su Li breathed a clear sigh of relief... He decided to play a big game with the world that was about to collapse.

 Chapter 642

    At first, Su Li still wanted to be stable and was not ready to practice in the realm of true immortality... But he thought about it later and found that the practice in the period of true immortality was not so much a practice as an accumulation of knowledge.


    He wanted to be steady, but did he stop accumulating this knowledge?


    He has no idea about the practice in the period of true immortality, because he feels a little idealistic. He is no longer like that in the past. The harvest of practice is very intuitive, which can be realized from his own body state.


    So he simply doesn''t care about those, just enrich his cognition as much as possible


    So his original magic weapon ''prison cliff'' was suddenly lifted up and thrown out by him... The next moment, it turned into a huge God peak that seemed to connect heaven and earth.


    This huge God peak covered the world, and then released the infinite power of repression. Unexpectedly, it suppressed the plane that was about to collapse at once!


    Therefore, the earth, wind, water and fire, which are the basic elements of the world, are all fixed, and they are no longer as grumpy as before.


    Su Li thought in his heart that this plane world is so close to the huge red star and receives infinite fire energy all the time... How can this be balanced?


    He regarded this plane as his own experimental field to practice the subtleties of balance.


    Su Li thought for a moment and felt that he didn''t need to force this plane into a world with the balance of the five elements of "gold, wood, water, fire and earth", or even the balance of "earth, wind, water and fire".


    The five elements is a dynamic concept and a balance concept of the life world.


    Geomantic omen fire is a simple concept of heaven and earth, which is an interpretation of the world balance from different angles.


    Now Su Li doesn''t want this plane to give birth to life, so he naturally doesn''t consider the balance of the five elements.


    As the basic concept of a world, geomancy, water and fire... This plane is precisely because the fire element is too strong and squeezes the water element, which leads to the breaking of the balance and the collapse of the world.


    In such an extreme environment, it seems difficult to establish a conventional balance... But isn''t the flowing magma like running water?


    Anyway, I don''t need to be responsible. The begonias in the world say that if it''s bad, it''s bad.


    So he took the magma all over the ground as "water" and made it flow into "water".


    Then the infinite magma flow is bound into a river, forming a ''water vein'' in this plane.


    Therefore, the magma of the riot had a running rule, which gradually calmed down the fire and vitality of the riot in the world.


    Su Li tried to reduce the power of repression


    It was soon found that there was some confusion in some places.


    But he did not repress again, but allowed the chaos to erupt, and then it returned to another kind of calm... The general pattern of magmatic River set by Su Li has not changed, but some subtle changes.


    But this is equivalent to the world itself beginning to adapt to this new pattern.


    When all this stabilized, Su Li loosened some of his repressive power


    The chaos happened again. This time, Su Li didn''t wait for it to subside, but began to sort it out with his own understanding, adjust it into the most appropriate way and reintegrate it into the big pattern.


    Then continue this until Su Li removes all the power of repression, and the world finds a balance in a new way.


    Su Li looked at the state of running again below and was only surprised.


    Thirteen huge volcanoes erupted continuously in the whole plane. The volcanic eruption triggered the air flow roll of this plane, thus the volcanic ash and rich fire elements flow regularly in the whole plane world.


    On the ground, magma converges into a river and flows continuously. The flowing magma river is constantly scoured, which also brings continuous compression to the earth. These squeezing forces gather and accumulate, and then erupt intensively at each major volcano, forming a volcanic eruption


    The whole world seems to have formed another unique balance, a balance in an extreme environment.


    This made Su Li feel in a trance. It seemed that the so-called balance was not invariable, but should be viewed from a dynamic dialectical perspective.


    It seems that if the world is only static, there is only earth except fire. But once they ''move'', the wind blows and the water moves.


    The basic elements of the world, or the basic elements of symbols, are complete, so it tends to be stable... So he also knows that the so-called "earth, wind, water, fire" or even "gold, wood, water, fire and earth" may not be the same.


    For the world of heaven and earth, it seems more like some kind of intention and symbol?


    At this moment, Su Li seemed to have a unique perspective. The operation of the whole world was well known in his heart, and the mystery of the operation of the world was also seen in his heart one by one.


    He stood in the void in this plane full of flame, allowing the burning ash particles to fall around like raindrops. Looking at the scene that is still like the end of the day, he can feel that the world is slowly regaining vitality... Vitality completely based on another rule.


    More intuitively, the space cell membrane of this plane has recovered its stability and tenacity, and it is no longer like it is going to be broken... It seems to come back to life at once.


    In fact, the vitality of the world itself is very strong, but almost all of it is fire vitality, so it will be like a bomb that will explode at any time.


    But if he could guide these forces... Su Li would never say that he had actually made the long river of magma into the shape of a "fire symbol".


    In this process, he found many shortcomings and many new ideas


    So after a slight pause, he suddenly suppressed the whole world with prison cliff, and then began an extremely painful Sao operation


    He controlled the magma flow and the earth, and unexpectedly began to change the shape of the whole plane!


    When a certain kind of "initial mind" is gradually portrayed as cost energy, many times he will naturally make things into the shape of "initial mind".


    For example, this plane world filled with fire element power... Now it is operated by him with great mana and divine power, and it is slowly elongated into the shape of a "sword"!


    Thirteen volcanoes are like jewels, inlaid in this world and become important nodes.


    Among them, eight volcanoes form the "sword body" and five volcanoes form the "sword handle".


    The long river of magma flows through these volcanoes, forming a huge energy flow


    He took the whole world as the top fire Kendo ''burning sky flame sword'' in the inheritance of sword cliff.


    "When you look back, you must let Grand Master Yuanfeng''s uncle come and see the world. He will like it." Su Li expressed satisfaction with his'' extreme of Kendo ''. Isn''t this'' a sword born in the world''?


    He turned a world into the shape of a sword... The son of sword cliff deserves it!


    It''s really strange to say. I thought that after the upper bound, he could not stick to the "shape of the sword", but now I found that it had become a habit he couldn''t get rid of.


    Haitang looked at Su Li''s Sao operation silently, and thought that in the future, her spring palace would not also become "the shape of a sword"?


    But just think about it. Anyway, as long as the husband likes it, she can change into any shape... Begonia soon wanted to open, so she accepted a plane world under the jurisdiction of her spring palace and became a huge flame sword.


    Later, she simply renamed it: the sword of the burning God!


    Although it may offend some flame gods, they have the ability to get such a plane out!


    And now the most famous God of fire in the world of heaven is still sleeping in the Pearl world, so this renaming operation is even more unscrupulous.


    Then it was time to leave. Su Li met the world''s will again


    After all, for this "sword of the burning God", Su Li is almost a kind of "creator God".


    Of course, the world will of this plane is still very weak and fragile, but it has so much meaning. Su Li waved his hand as a farewell, and didn''t think he would come back in the future.


    Then he went back to the "Zhou Tianding Star Instrument" and saw the Toon operating there again.


    "Congratulations on your great harvest." Chun congratulated happily.


    Su Li calculated the time, and his own operation directly passed nearly a hundred years in the position of the "sword of the burning God". In other words, more than a month has passed in the outside world.


    "Have you been here?" Su Li asked.


    "It''s just that you need to turn on the ''Zhou Tianding Star Instrument'' when you need to pick it up." Chun waved his hand indifferently.


    Then she sincerely praised: "Lang Jun is really worthy of being Lang Jun. he not only saved a falling world, but also opened my eyes."


    If he didn''t know that Chun would only praise him, Su Li might think it was ironic... Now looking back, he felt a little ashamed to make a plane world into the shape of a sword.


    "This time, thanks to Lang Jun''s efforts, we have made great progress in the world maintenance task of the spring palace, which has been impressive." Chun paused and told Su Li a good news.


    It''s impressive... How bad the spring palace used to be.


    Su Li didn''t want to talk more about this. He just asked curiously, "since the task of the Spring Temple is to maintain the normal operation of the subordinate world, what is the task of the four immortals?"


    Chun hesitated a little, and then said, "the task of the four immortal sects is naturally to help emperors educate the four directions."


    Su Li was surprised and then asked, "what about my mission of sword cliff sect? It seems that no one told me about this."


    Chun shook his head and said, "maybe it''s because the education tasks of the four immortal sects are arranged once a hundred years. It''s just that the period of a hundred years is approaching, so the education tasks of Jianya immortal sect will have to be arranged together with the other three immortal sects in another four months."


    Su Li nodded slightly when he heard the speech. For the time being, he didn''t think about the so-called enlightenment.


    He just thought that one month later, the mortal world was a hundred years, so in another four months, would there be another sword cliff disciple flying up?


    What''s more, it''s not good for Jianya sect to stay in the temple of spring. They always think it''s him and Su who eat soft meals with a large family, which is very bad.


    Therefore, he felt it was necessary to find a place for Jianya sect in this Tianting.

 Chapter 643

    After saying goodbye to Chun, Su Li ran out with Begonia.


    It''s normal for Jianya immortal cult to find a place in the Oriental Tianting, and Begonia volunteered to help staff.


    "In fact, there are three choices for the immortal cult residence. One is to find a place with beautiful mountains and rivers on the land below the heaven as the residence; the other is to take the floating fairy mountain above the land as the residence; the third is to find materials and refine a residence in the space of the heaven."


    Haitang sat on Su Li''s shoulder and explained.


    At this time, they had arrived outside the "East Tianmen" of the eastern Tianting, but Su Li stopped again and didn''t know where to go for a moment.


    He listened to Begonia and asked, "so which way do we choose?"


    Haitang seemed to have thought of his question for a long time and said directly, "all the blessed places on the ground have masters. I''m afraid it''s difficult for Lang Jun to find a blessed place on the ground for Jianya immortal cult."


    "Similarly, there are those floating fairy mountains that are suitable for residence. Those that are basically suitable have been carved up."


    Su Li had clearly said, "so what is suitable for us is to find materials, refine a station from scratch, and put it into the space of the heaven?"


    "Mm-hmm." Haitang said with a smile and narrowed his eyes, "although in that case, it''s a little troublesome to find the Xianzhen company of Tianting to re plan and design the base scheme, etc."


    "But it would be very convenient if you set the sword cliff station next to the spring palace of my concubine."


    Is it convenient for her to climb over the wall and find someone


    Su Li didn''t have any resistance to this, because he knew it was the kindness of Haitang... Moreover, Su Li needed those "special resources" in the Spring Temple.


    "This is the best. What should we do in the first step?" Su Li immediately confirmed the plan and asked.


    "Of course, it''s to find a foundation that can be used as a residence... In fact, if there is a great magic power, we can directly create things in the void with great mana. But we won''t waste that energy." Haitang said: "there are no suitable floating islands around the Tianting. We can go to the land below."


    The upper layer of the heaven is where the Heaven Kingdom is located, the middle layer is the floating Fairy Island, and the lower layer is generally called the earth world or the earth fairy world.


    At this time, Su Li and Haitang made an appointment to go to the lower fairy world to see if there is a suitable material for casting the foundation.


    The fairyland is vast. Although there are masters in the main famous mountains and rivers, there are still many seemingly wild places worth exploring.


    What Su Li has to do now is to find the materials for refining the base of the station from this wild land


    In fact, it''s not difficult. It''s mainly to find a large enough rock or enough soil... It''s not difficult to get, but it can''t be found in the heaven, and it can''t mess around in the earth fairy world.


    Feeling these worries, Su Li still really felt that there were many constraints in the heaven, and he might as well be comfortable in the lower world.


    Of course, there must be an empty cave waiting to be excavated in the earth fairy world, but he doesn''t have the time to find it... It''s three autumn on the earth every day. According to this calculation, the Pearl world has passed more than 100 years, and maybe a new climber will come to the world.


    If they find that these pioneers are actually nestled in the spring palace, where else can he put his face as the son of sword cliff?


    Being a man needs face.


    So Su Li decided to dig some soil and take it back. He built the foundation next to the spring palace, and called the name of Jianya immortal cult first.


    At this time, they fell in this wild area of the fairyland. All the way, they saw mountains, forests, deep water and darkness, and wild dangers everywhere.


    Moreover, the spirit of fairies here is sparse, and there is no sign of any special spirit, so it is rarely visited by people.


    "Well, it looks just right here." Su Li was very satisfied with it.


    Anyway, he came to get earth, and he didn''t really want to build a mountain gate here, so he didn''t care whether there was plenty of fairy spirit here.


    "But Begonia, if you take soil here, is there any stress?" Su Li asked anxiously.


    Begonia understood what Su Li thought, and then said, "Lang Jun, the upper boundary is different from the lower boundary. The lower boundary is formed by the intersection of clear and turbid Qi in the world, so any change may cause irreparable consequences."


    "But the upper boundary is different. Although there are still some turbid Qi components in the upper boundary, most of them are composed of pure Qi. As long as there is no immortal Qi in heaven and earth, some damage can be recovered soon."


    "Even because this upper world is also called the ''spiritual world'', it is actually the intersection of various mortal delusions... However, for mortals, it is delusions. Gathering in this upper world may affect the spirit of immortals in heaven and earth and form a special treasure."


    "Therefore, there are often many incredible things in this heaven."


    Su Li made a general understanding of these words


    One is that the heaven is extremely rich, so you don''t have to worry about the immortal.


    Second, this is a "fantasy town" where fantasies gather. Any incredible thing can happen here.


    Third, this is a place where you may bump into a baby at any time.


    It''s intuitive to think about this, especially when he goes out and bumps into a baby... He passes through the lower boundary, and the baby bumps into his life. He also looks forward to the feeling of taking the initiative to find treasure.


    ... what a jealous consciousness it is.


    But this time he didn''t think much. He just had to finish digging the earth he wanted and leave.


    So he looked up on the wild land and soon found a mountain that looked like a "sword"... No way. He lived in that environment since childhood and was extremely sensitive to the shape of any sword.


    He fell in love with the mountain at a glance and felt that it had some meaning of sword in it.


    The prison cliff was thrown out immediately... This time, it was not enlarged, but directly separated countless prison locks, quickly penetrated under the ground, and then lifted the cover of the land for a hundred miles around the sword shaped mountain!


    In fact, this is what his prison cliff can do now. It all depends on the magic blessing condensed into droplets in the prison cliff and the power and magic of the prison cliff itself.


    Otherwise, even if he exhausted all his mana, he could not do this scene.


    So the whole land was pulled up together


    He was about to take the whole land belt to the eastern heaven and refine it a little as a foundation, but suddenly he felt something wrong.


    Because when he opened the land, he suddenly felt that there was an infinite spirit gushing out below, as if he had opened a seal.


    Then a piece of glow came out from the pit after the land was opened. Then the glow filled the sky. It was obvious that a strange treasure was born.


    Su Li was stunned. Did he really go out and hit the treasure?


    Before he could think about anything, he saw something rising in the glow. He subconsciously directed the prison cliff to separate a prison lock and entangle it


    At this time, he looked intently, but he saw that it was a bead with colorful glow that was constantly struggling.


    Su Li was not used to this thing. He directly restrained it with the repressive force of prison cliff, then applied a small seal, and took it in his arms. He didn''t care for it for the time being.


    Then he took the land to climb quickly and decided to return to the eastern heaven quickly.


    There was just one thing that he didn''t expect... The glow of the birth of this strange treasure was so gorgeous that it didn''t attract the attention of some people with intentions?


    The surrounding immortals quickly gathered and saw Su Li who rolled up the land and flew away


    "Taoist friend, please stay!" someone immediately stopped.


    It seems that this is a group of people. After one person spoke, the others didn''t come out again.


    Su Li stopped a little and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "Excuse me, Taoist friend, have you ever seen a strange treasure born here?" the man asked.


    At the same time, more people gathered here... There are not many people with high cultivation, basically in the category of heavenly immortals and real immortals.


    But what do these people say... Su Li didn''t think they should look like immortals at all. Instead, they were greedy in their eyes


    "Yes, I took it away." Su Li didn''t hide it, because it''s useless to hide it at this time. Anyway, these people seem to have recognized that the strange treasure must be with him... So he frankly admitted it.


    This is due to the cheerfulness of the sword cliff sect, but it makes everyone present feel uncomfortable... It''s not playing cards according to common sense.


    Then to their surprise, Su Li then asked, "the strange treasure is with me. Do you want it?"


    This unexpected question really surprised them. Then one of them subconsciously replied, "since you already know, why don''t you take out the strange treasure and save me some time..."


    Before he finished, he saw a pair of wings with countless sword light feathers suddenly spread behind Su Li


    They were shocked on the spot and felt that there was something wrong with the rhythm. As a result, they saw that thousands of sword lights had been shot out from the sword wings, including all of them!


    This is a variant of the secret thousand mans sword from sword Cliff: wingspan thousand mans!


    Su Li used this move to destroy 80000 Wei Wu soldiers, but now he is in the immortal class. Once again, it is used to show the immortal people in the upper world what "sword cliff etiquette" is.


    He really didn''t work hard. First of all, the sword technique of thousand mans sword disperses the power to cause group attack. Even if he practiced well, the killing of single bodies will be reduced by at least one level.


    So in Su Li''s mind, this is a special sword technique for abusing vegetables.


    And he only used the blessing of Shenfeng sword, and didn''t use any other secret method


    But he still underestimated his strength now


    He didn''t consider how much prison cliff, a magic weapon with its real name, had improved his mana conciseness. More importantly, he didn''t think how much better he was in terms of spiritual power than these ordinary immortals in heaven


    Moreover, he also ignored his cognitive improvement in his previous level performance.


    So when he was stunned to find that he "greeted" out, he directly exploded most of the immortal''s body!


    Rao is Su Li. I feel unprepared at this moment... These people are obviously too weak, aren''t they?


    When he saw that there were only two immortal level immortals trembling there... He said, "what are you looking for me for? Maybe you should say it again."


    The person who blocked the blow is qualified to reorganize the language in front of him

 Chapter 644

    Su Li himself is a little silly. Why is the immortal in the upper world so weak?


    Also, you two are celestial beings. As celestial beings, can you not look so weak? What''s the matter with this look at the ''big devil''? Don''t blame me if you''re weak!


    The two immortals trembled and couldn''t say a word in front of Su Li.


    Their spiritual power was completely suppressed, and their mana could not match Su Li''s mana... It was all-round backward. Is this a fairy?


    Su Li thought he might have misunderstood the upper bound.


    He found that the fairyland was actually a very "idealistic" world, and he became more idealistic after becoming an immortal.


    In short, for the immortal, because the power of the immortal is so abundant that everyone is not bad, and what really opens the gap is only the understanding of the world and the strength of their own spiritual will.


    In terms of understanding the world, Su Li doesn''t know what these immortals who originally lived in the earth fairy world are like, but they seem to be too far away in terms of spiritual will.


    Because being immortal is too simple for them!


    The lack of hard honing for the lower world is certainly not as good as the immortals from the lower world.


    Therefore, theoretically, these immortals in the upper world are far inferior to the immortals in the lower world.


    However, because they have been inheriting in the upper world and many secret Dharma blessings, these upper world immortals feel that the lower world immortals are earth buns who have never seen the world... And have a strong sense of superiority from nowhere.


    As a result, they now met Su Li who had the inheritance of the upper world and killed all the way up from the lower world... And then they rushed.


    The so-called celestial being actually refers to a state of mind, a state of mind overlooking the sky, and a self-confidence and ability that all things in the world can change according to their own will.


    Very idealistic?


    This was Su Li''s reaction when he really faced the two immortals in front of him. Previously, Chun told him that the realm of immortals was covered with clouds and fog. Now I think it may be that Chun was born sacred and had not experienced this stage at all


    In fact, if you say so, he was already an immortal when he was still in the lower world


    On this thought, he thought that these upper celestial beings were weak chickens, which was boring.


    So no matter whether the two weak chicken immortals were struggling to fight with him or slipped away quietly, they turned directly and continued to drag that large piece of land to the heaven.


    Kill the waste immortal, or you can only waste the spirit in the world.


    And he also found an interesting phenomenon.


    That is, as he waved his hand, he accidentally exploded more than a dozen real immortals, and a large piece of land originally excavated by him trembled, and then countless sands quickly filled in.


    Although it is still bare, but three or five years later, the vegetation here is not much different from before.


    This is what Haitang called "world repair power". This is really a world with incomparably strong vitality. At the same time, Su Li was also surprised. What kind of form does the way of heaven run in this world?


    Because of the "harmonious coexistence" between the Pearl world and the will of heaven and earth, Su Li always cares about this aspect and is very sensitive to this aspect.


    Just like now, he clearly felt that there was nothing wrong with killing immortals


    "So practice is still against the sky, but it''s stronger and colder on this day. Don''t you have time to pay attention to the" against the sky "of these mole ants?" Su Li tried to guess the idea of "heaven".


    With the feeling of "heaven" in his heart, Su Li didn''t pay attention to the two immortals at all. He directly flew into the sky with the land he scraped, and then entered the East Tianmen under the gaze of the two immortals


    At this moment, Su Li''s heart moved slightly, and he felt that there was some cause and effect involved in him.


    Just at this time, Begonia also opened his mouth and reminded him, "Mr. Lang, today, he has a grudge with those two immortals. I''m afraid he will be in trouble in the future."


    Su Li said carelessly, "it doesn''t matter. If they dare to find trouble, they will call back directly. Now I don''t have time to waste with them."


    Begonia stopped talking... Indeed, who cares about the small forces in that place.


    They came to the edge of the temple of spring and happened to see Chun waiting here... In front of the body, Begonia naturally returned to the shape of a bracelet and wrapped around Su Li''s hand.


    "My husband came just in time. My concubine has asked my father for a ''land expansion order''. Those who hold this order can freely inlay the building foundation in the array base of the heaven." Chun said happily when he saw Su Li.


    She accompanied Su Li to do business, and she has directly and simply handled all the procedures in the court of heaven... This is the convenience of "someone in the court". It is estimated that the other three immortal cults will envy it.


    Su Li hurriedly dragged the land over and asked, "what am I going to do?"


    Chun directly urged the ''land expansion order'', put it into the land brought by Su Li, and then said, "now just place it directly next to the temple of spring."


    Su Li did it


    So a moment later, a hundred miles of land was placed in the void beside the temple of spring.


    It''s also a very magical scene... In the process of placement, the foundation within a hundred miles seems to be affected by some mysterious force of space, and it even shrinks rapidly.


    Finally, when it falls into the base of Tianting array, it looks like a small garden next to the temple of spring.


    But when everything stopped, Su Li walked into it and immediately saw the piece of land hundreds of miles around he had brought back.


    Just now he saw that there was no feeling here, but now he saw that there was more kindness... After all, this will be a new residence of sword cliff.


    Chun also followed Su Li in. After all, this is where she will often come in the future.


    But then she found a very strange point: "wait, why is the spirit of fairies here so weak?"


    Su Li also noticed


    Of course, the spirit of the earth fairy world is not as strong as that of the heaven, and it is not strange that the spirit of some places will be thin because of their special geography.


    But this piece of land was lifted to heaven by him. He was baptized by the spirit of immortality all the time. How could the spirit be so thin?


    This place, let alone the earth fairy world, is almost the scene before the vitality of Dongzhou in the Pearl world returned to tide.


    "So, Mr. Lang, did you bring anything strange back?" Chun didn''t think of any other reason, but a pair of beautiful eyes looked at Su Li... It was really a trip to the world and habitually looked for the source of all abnormalities to Su Li!


    Su Li is also habitually looking for reasons from himself


    He first took out the bead sealed by him and said, "this is a strange treasure found under this land. Is it related to this?"


    Chun also knew this. She was convinced of Su Li''s luck... She thought it was too much in the world. It was too much to come to heaven before she arrived first.


    But she also knows the reason... After all, he killed a great king of the abyss!


    The relationship between the dark abyss and the heaven is a complete opposition. If you can kill a great king of the dark abyss, you can even directly exceed the upper limit of the Pearl world and be directly recognized by the heaven world.


    As soon as Su Li came to this heaven, he began to be treated as a "dry son". Whether he will be upgraded to a "Pro son" in the future depends on the follow-up development.


    At this time, Su Li had untied the seal of the Pearl, and then a colorful glow bloomed again


    At that moment, the whole world in front of Su Li turned into a black-and-white nothingness, as if the land that Su Li had spent a lot of energy to move in front of him didn''t exist, and the next spring Temple didn''t exist.


    In this nihilistic black-and-white world, the only thing that exists is the peak packed by Su Li


    This black-and-white world... Su Li is really no stranger. Isn''t his black-and-white sword cliff world the same?


    Su Li calmed down for a moment, and then injected his mind into the Pearl... A moment later, he got a message: "shine on the Pearl?"


    But at this time, Chun looked a little ugly and said, "Lang Jun, please put away this God bead first. I feel a little uncomfortable."


    After hearing this, Su Li quickly sealed the empty light God bead again.


    But he saw Chun breathe a sigh of relief and said, "I didn''t expect there should be such a treasure... What the divine jewel shines just now should be the legendary ''empty world''."


    "Empty world? What''s that?" Su Li asked in surprise... He could feel that his heart magic sword cliff world had a great relationship with the empty world, so he was very curious about it.


    Chun said, "the empty world is everywhere. In fact, it is not a world, but a kind of existence similar to ''cognition''."


    "Taoism says it''s a place where mountains are not mountains, while Buddhism says it''s a wonderful place where all five meanings are empty."


    "Heaven is the place where the consciousness and thoughts of all living beings gather, and the ''empty world'' is the place where all consciousness and thoughts sublimate. Only those who can break through the ''empty'' realm can roam in that empty world."


    "Of course, this celestial pearl can''t bring anyone into the empty world, but it can show the image of the empty world."


    Chun took a deep breath and said, "emptiness is a very deadly concept for any God, because the consciousness of the God can''t be ''empty'', so my body was a little uncomfortable just now."


    Su Li was surprised to see this magic bead. Is it really a treasure?


    But how to use this treasure?


    He didn''t think well for the time being, and Chun couldn''t give any good advice. In fact, Chun knows little about this "empty world". Maybe he will go to the Qing emperor for advice in the future.


    Su Li put away the unknown treasure and decided that he could study it later.


    At this time, he focused his attention on the mountain... The "sky shining god pearl" just now can see all around empty, only this mountain still stands... So this is another treasure?

 Chapter 645

    This mountain looks ordinary, but with all kinds of abnormalities, Su Li knows that there is definitely a problem.


    Before he and Chun came to this mountain, he swept in with the divine thoughts, but it seemed as if he had found nothing else, as if this was an ordinary mountain.


    But Su Li didn''t stop, but directly poured mana into the mountain and tried to uproot it... However, what surprised him happened. The mountain looked very heavy at this time. His mana consumption was huge, but he never lifted it.


    This surprised Su Li.


    Then he simply tried prison cliff.


    Prison cliff sends out infinite prison lock again, which binds the mountain to many difficulties, and wants to pull it up


    But a moment later, he found that the mana stored in his prison cliff was also consumed rapidly!


    Although the mana in the prison cliff is very concise, it is still unable to pull up the mountain and consumes a lot... No, it may not be consumed, but absorbed by the mountain!


    "Wait a minute, my concubine may know what this is." Chun suddenly called Su Li, who continued to try, and then said, "if my concubine''s expectation is not bad, this should be a mountain peak composed of a ''chaotic stone''


    "It sounds very powerful." Su Li''s eyes lit up.


    But Chun said: "in fact, it''s not that powerful... Chaotic stones are actually chaotic things that didn''t have time to divide Yin and Yang at the beginning of the world. Because they are not clear or turbid, they are extremely stubborn, difficult to refine or even break."


    "However, because it still has the ability to block and absorb the spirit of fairies, some forces will choose to use it to create torture shackles and so on."


    Su Li heard it for some reason... It seems that this kind of stone is also a good thing, but it is not a very good thing?


    Sure enough, then Chun said in tears and laughter: "the ''chaotic stone'' obtained by Lang Jun is really large. I haven''t seen such a large and complete chaotic stone... But I''m afraid it''s a little eye-catching here."


    Su Li was embarrassed, but he thought that the mountain was still standing under the precious light of the "sky shining god pearl", so he knew that the texture of the chaotic stone itself must not be so simple.


    But now I don''t know what use it is, and he doesn''t have any good way... But can this chaotic stone really only be used as a torture tool and shackle?


    Su Li didn''t believe it.


    He stood up and walked around the chaotic stone peak, but he arranged a special array.


    This array has no other special function, but it is only used to define the area.


    This is his application of spatial knowledge. He set up an area within a radius of 20 miles that belongs to the mountain with the mountain as the center.


    In this area, the spirit of fairies is naturally absorbed by this mountain.


    But outside this area, the infinite spirit gas began to wash away, and in a moment, the wind and clouds surged and restored the weather that should be in the heaven.


    "Tut Tut, is Lang Jun going to turn sword cliff into prison cliff?" Chun suddenly vomited a bad sentence.


    Su Li was not in such a good mood on the spot... What is called turning sword cliff into prison cliff? He is a red heart to the sword cliff. Everything needs to find the shape of the sword!


    He said, "this is not the cell I set up, but a place for disciples to experience!"


    "Don''t you think it''s too simple to practice in this heaven? It''s a luxury to be able to obtain mana so simply, but it''s also easy to breed inertia in my opinion."


    "Sword cliff disciples, how can they be lazy!"


    Speaking of this, he sent the residual resentment of the dozen real immortals he had killed to the heart demon world.


    Today''s heart demon world has become a place for sword cliff disciples to "practice level" on a large scale.


    There are endless opponents waiting for them in the dense forest behind Jianya mountain, which makes them too lazy to go outside to experience, and they have become "house men and house women" in the cultivation world one by one.


    The grievances of more than a dozen real immortals were thrown into the back mountain magic forest. More than a dozen real immortal level demon bosses were created directly in the back mountain magic forest. A group of sword cliff youngsters screamed and began to form a group to fight against them


    Su Li looked at this scene with a part of his mind full of satisfaction and felt that the inheritance of sword cliff should not be lost.


    So he was lazy. He didn''t care about the residence of sword cliff at the beginning, and then he lived back to the spring palace in such a dignified way.


    Every day, either harass Begonia or ask chun to open the "Zhou Tianding Star Instrument" for him to visit various planes and feel different world operation rules... Or the balance under different states.


    He has found the key to the operation of the world, that is, the balance of everything in motion at that time.


    But this balance from micro to macro, there are too many details in all aspects.


    The barren world without life is good. If it can give birth to life, the concept of "balance" is everywhere.


    Su Li threw himself on this and thought it was the top priority for him to consolidate the foundation in the current immortal period.


    Of course, now he is also an immortal, so he can do other things.


    After adapting to the life rhythm of the upper world, his favorite thing to do is to divide his thoughts into the heart demon world.


    It''s amazing. He didn''t know what kind of existence the heart demon world was. Maybe the green emperor would know, but the green Emperor didn''t say it when he came here.


    However, this color environment is very similar to the black-and-white void reflected by the magical "sky shining god pearl" treasure light, which makes Su Li understand that the heart demon world must also be a very important place.


    Today''s heart demon world has expanded a lot.


    Because there are more disciples at sword cliff.


    For the disciples of sword cliff, it seems like a common dream... They don''t know and can''t understand where it is. They just know that they can enter the world during sleep at night with the help of their hearts and minds.


    In this heart demon world, Su Li''s spiritual differentiation experienced a time inconsistent with the noumenon. This feeling of time dislocation is very subtle, which even involves the field of "time and space".


    So he happily left part of his thoughts in the heart demon world, and took it as a springboard. He was also able to keep in touch with the Pearl world that should have become his "past" and the believers in the abyss.


    ¡­¡­


    He has been away from the Pearl world for more than a hundred years. Sword cliff sect can increase the speed of one generation of disciples every 20 years. Today''s sword cliff sect has been ranked ten generations later


    Only according to what he saw in the heart demon world, the sword cliff sect should have rarely been active in the secular and even the cultivation world of the Pearl world.


    All the crises in the Pearl world have been lifted. Simultaneous interpreting the solar energy and the solar energy, the atmosphere of the universe is slowly rising.


    Su Li also handed down the "seal method", so in theory, the Pearl world will no longer have the turbidity of this world.


    Maybe one day, the world can restore its ancient glory, and even have the great atmosphere of everyone like a dragon


    When almost a month has passed, the world is a hundred years.


    Su Li suddenly felt a movement in his mind and faintly noticed that a special believer was talking about him.


    The mind in the demon world sensed the past, but saw a mourning on the vast land of Dongzhou, and the first emperor who had been in power for 218 years was dying.


    The first emperor, who created an unprecedented hegemony, is finally going to die... The merits and demerits of his life. People in the world have no right to comment on them. Everything can only be left to future generations.


    But what the first emperor thought of on his deathbed was only the best friend he met when he was young.


    Now that close friend has become an immortal, he has come to the end.


    "My friend, I really want to see you again before I die..." Ji Zheng ignored the cry of future generations of grandchildren in her ear, but whispered sadly.


    Su Li felt the idea and decided to satisfy him.


    "As you wish, my friend."


    Su Li''s idea used divine power to directly respond to each other''s wishes and manifest in his dying dream.


    His thoughts are hard to get through, but he can burn divine power in the way of miracles to realize Ji Zheng''s wish.


    "Mr. Su, you still look so young," Ji said with emotion.


    He lived more than 200 years with congenital cultivation, but he was really very old.


    But Su Li responded with deep meaning: "no, you are also very young now."


    Ji Zheng was stunned for a moment, and then she only felt light, and the whole person became light.


    He looked down at himself, but found that his hands had regained the luster of his youth... They just didn''t look so real, as if they were just an empty shadow.


    Then he looked down again, but he saw that his old body had been surrounded by a group of future generations. Whether they were true or false, they were crying at the top of their lungs, as if the most tragic thing in the world was happening to them.


    Ji Zheng seemed to understand something. Then she said angrily, "these guys don''t expect me, okay? My life is 231. This is a happy funeral. Why are you crying so ugly?"


    Su Li said with a chuckle, "if they don''t cry ugly now, then they will really cry... OK, you''re dead, don''t care how these children and grandchildren act."


    Ji Zheng showed a sad look, but her mood was undoubtedly more relaxed.


    He said, "yes, it''s all here. What else can''t I see?"


    The death knell rang in Anyang palace, and then there was a mourning in Anyang City


    "Let''s go, it''s time to say goodbye to the world." Ji Zheng sighed... But he was more disappointed later, because where else could he go?


    Death is like a lamp out. He should have come to an end at this time.


    Su Li didn''t speak, but watched Ji fly to a wonderful place in the sky


    He had seen this scene, and so did he when he saw off his biological father.


    Now, when he witnessed it again, he found some interesting places... The place Ji was going to seemed to be what Chun called the "empty world"?

 Chapter 646

    Su Li watched Ji Zheng''s soul disappear into the world, but he felt that his life seemed to have ended a very important period.


    Looking back, Daqin, an empire that he and Ji Zheng planned to establish together, now occupies the whole territory of Dongzhou and radiates the control area in all directions.


    The far north and Dongzhou Daqin have established trade channels to exchange the giant animal fur produced in the far north for the required means of production.


    The aborigines in the south of Dongzhou Dajiang also went out of the mountain stronghold and began to explore the mountains and forests where they lived for generations with Daqin officials.


    The first emperor had been in power for more than 200 years, but he subdued all contradictions and differences in the bud, and made the world accustomed to this unified way of life and regarded it as orthodoxy.


    And the spiritual world of Dongzhou is gradually integrating into the life of the world.


    The main reason is that with the vitality still in the tide, even ordinary people will have some miracles, and there are more and more demons causing chaos in the world.


    In this case, it is natural that more practitioners enter the world to practice, and ordinary people are slowly getting used to the magic of these outsiders.


    I don''t know what will happen in the future, or how long this unprecedented empire can be inherited... These have little to do with Su Li. He can only peep on and watch in the upper world or the demon world.


    Another thing that interested Su Li was the belief and civilization fire he left in Zhongzhou.


    He hoped that Zhushan tribe could become Zhushan civilization... It failed after all.


    Nothing else, just because the Zhushan tribe is too close to the Jianya station on Zhufeng.


    Although the strength of his response to prayer declined a lot after he soared, the people of Zhushan tribe had to think for themselves


    However, it has been under the protection of Jianya after all, and gradually formed a set of its own rules according to the habits of Jianya people... Such rules are unique in Zhongzhou, but they are not liked by Su Li.


    In contrast, those city states in the north of Zhongzhou, which originally belonged to the dry wasteland religion, have formed a new religious empire!


    This empire is very interesting because it is formed by hundreds of city states. It seems loose, but it can be mobilized for a common goal.


    At a time when the vitality of the Pearl world is more and more abundant, the wilderness of Zhongzhou is still not safe for ordinary people.


    However, these city states have ideas. While honing their bodies, they bless them with firm faith. Even if his faith feedback is weakened, they do not give up. Instead, they regard it as their own test, and gradually form a new prototype of cultivation system!


    Su Li thought it was very interesting. He simply developed some divine arts with excellent light and shadow effect for these believers. I hope they can continue on this road.


    The idea of differentiation in the heart demon world was so quiet that he observed the changes of the Pearl world. Like onlookers, he didn''t intervene and change... It was another hundred years, and he was suddenly touched in his heart.


    After a good look at the mind of the demon world, he found that it was his dog who was finally going to cross the robbery and fly up!


    To tell you the truth, I really miss his dog for such a long time... If it weren''t for Rou Chang''s accumulation, I wanted her to accumulate enough solid foundation in the world, otherwise he really wanted to fly with her.


    But it ignores the time difference between day in the sky and three years on the earth... It seems that she has had a hard time.


    Rou Chang Du robbed into a demon fairy. He didn''t worry about it. Anyway, this generation of friars robbed in the Pearl world is generally very simple.


    It''s been three months since he reached the upper boundary, that is, three hundred years have passed on earth. The dog is almost ready to go through the robbery.


    So Su Li, who was in the upper world that day, did not run around any more, but stayed with Chun in front of the "Zhou Tianding Star Instrument" and waited for their dog to pick them up.


    In fact, Su Li was very surprised to learn about the fact that he was able to directly pick up and lead Rouchang at the Spring Temple, because he was still on the "pick up and lead platform" to the heaven.


    Later, he realized that the core of the "Zhou Tianding Star Instrument" in the temple of spring was the same as the "receiving platform" used in Tianting!


    However, the "receiving platform" is larger and can withstand the transmission and receiving of more immortals, while the "Zhou Tianding Star Instrument" is smaller


    But the problem is that this is tantamount to giving an independent "access platform" to the temple of spring!


    Chun also said proudly that there is only one "connecting platform" for everyone to use in this huge Oriental heaven, but only such a "Zhou Tianding Star Instrument" is left in the "Temple of spring"


    This strong doting feeling... Su Li suddenly felt a good sense of both vision.


    A rich and powerful old father provides the best material enjoyment for his daughter, but he can''t get the understanding of his rebellious daughter for some reasons.


    So I can only silently give my daughter all kinds of support, indulge her willfulness, and look forward to her change of heart


    Su Li could only sigh for uncle Lingwei. Must it be a hard life?


    With this in mind, Su Li suddenly felt that her daughter was so clever that she didn''t worry about her


    So I couldn''t help but give MANGCHANG a pile of ice cream and meat for free.


    "Thank you, father!"


    Su Li was very comfortable to hear the girl''s sweet voice of thanks, but he didn''t forget to take special care: "don''t forget to practice the sword skills of my sword cliff more. After you understand the meaning of the sword, you can start to practice heart swordsmanship... Once the heart swordsmanship is practiced, my father will take you to a good place."


    Mang Chang hurriedly should be, but he didn''t care. He promised, but he said otherwise whether to implement it or not.


    Su Li was worried like an old father again. Such a clever and obedient girl wandering in a strange place alone, shouldn''t anything happen?


    So he couldn''t help asking Chun, "what''s the situation in the northern Tianting? Will it be difficult for MANGCHANG to be there?"


    Chun turned a beautiful white eye and felt something. He quickly operated the "Zhou Tianding Star Instrument" in his hand. At the same time, he said: "although the northern Tianting is not as aggressive as the Western Tianting, it is also a place that pursues the law of the jungle."


    "The dark and dark calamity has returned with the posture of mang Chang. I''m afraid many people in the northern heaven will have some bad thoughts... The clergy of ice and snow and hunting is owned by herself, but the position of winter God is given by the black emperor."


    At this time, the "celestial planetarium" has been running, and the starlight converges, but it forms a space channel to the distance.


    Su Li looked at the passage and said, "if you say so, wouldn''t MANGCHANG be deprived of the priest of winter God? It''s so poor... No, I have to find a way to help her."


    Chun looked at Su Li strangely, watching him worry about his daughter''s affairs, but he was inevitably touched in his heart.


    At this time, the beam of light lit up, and a beautiful big dog with a black back and white belly jumped out with a roar.


    As soon as its big eyes turned, it saw Su Li who seemed to have something on his mind, and then began to quickly swing his tail like a propeller and put his head close to him


    She still doesn''t like human shape so much


    But Su Li recovered from his thoughts and was very happy with Rouchang''s rise.


    I''m used to being around Rouchang. I''ve been separated for three months. I''m not used to it... No, for Rouchang, it''s three hundred years!


    Su Li was suddenly silent, reached out and rubbed the dog''s head and said, "you''re finally coming up."


    Rou Chang spits out her tongue and is angry. Her mood is calm, but she is still extremely attached... Her own qualification is not good, and the two opposing blood lines are not handled well.


    When Su Li was in the lower bound, she was able to enter the country quickly, but her progress slowed down after Su Li soared... Even the robbery was very reluctantly and almost failed to meet the needs of the robbery. It can be regarded as forced robbery.


    But all these difficulties are in the past, because she has returned to Su Li.


    So Su Li temporarily stopped his experience in all aspects and took Rou Chang to the Jianya station for a tour... Well, it was like walking a dog.


    Rouchang doesn''t need Su Li to plan the immortal body, because the demon immortal is an immortal who has trained the immortal body.


    The so-called ancient cultivation is actually obtained from the cultivation of demons.


    But when Rou Chang came to the mountain composed of chaotic stones, she suddenly realized something and stopped.


    She didn''t care about the thin Fairy Spirit in this place, but seemed to feel some characteristics of the chaotic stone itself


    Su Li suddenly thought that now she simply suppressed the blood of the disaster beast because of her personal preference, but only showed the blood of the moon dog.


    But in fact, this can''t really solve the problem in her blood... But how is this completely opposite blood attribute similar to the situation of clear and turbid entanglement in chaotic stone?


    For Rou Chang, if she can find inspiration in chaos, she may really find a way to solve her blood problems.


    At the same time, Su Li was suddenly inspired... Isn''t the situation in the chaotic stone also a balanced performance? Even an extremely strong balance that is difficult to break.


    Su Li also wants to learn this balance, which may be used as a reference for his immortal body


    He found that after coming to the upper world, he really had too many things to learn, and every day was very full, and he even had the sense of urgency that there was not enough time.


    Shouldn''t the so-called long-term vision be to visit fairy friends all day long?


    It''s like he''s been working so hard.


    The rise of Rou Chang seems to be the beginning. After that, the disciples of Jianya rise to the upper world one after another, and the Jianya residence is becoming more and more popular.


    For the lazy son, he just rolled up a piece of land to place such things. These disciples who flew up simply couldn''t vomit. We can only start to build this new home by ourselves... Otherwise, the younger disciples will come up and see that there is such a large piece of wasteland here, and they can''t hang on their faces.


    Su Li is very satisfied. After all, only the home built by himself can have a sense of belonging, isn''t it


    Turning a shameless thought, he lived in the temple of spring without a trace of shame... He has been used to living in this temple.

 Chapter 647

    The popularity of sword cliff immortal sect is slowly growing, and the number of people who rise in the lower world is increasing... Soon more than 30 disciples, including Ji Lian and Yu fairy, rose to the upper world.


    After all, five months after the upper boundary, the lower boundary has passed for more than 500 years... 500 years, which is definitely enough for two generations of Jianya sect in the Pearl world.


    There''s no way. The sword cliff disciples of the last three or even four generations have made great contributions to heaven and earth, and Tianjie doesn''t dare to break it hard.


    I believe that in the next millennium, the Jianya station will prosper rapidly


    When Su Li was happy with the rapid prosperity of sword cliff in the heaven, he suddenly received a summons from the heaven God Dynasty


    Shenchao is the abbreviation of the immortal shenchao hall in the Oriental heaven. It is also the place to handle the affairs of all circles for the Qing emperor.


    Those who can ascend the divine Dynasty are all powerful people who have important positions under the rule of Tianting... Although sword cliff is also known as immortal cult, at present, no one is qualified to ascend the divine Dynasty.


    This sudden summoning seems to be a bad comer... Sword cliff first ascended the fairy world and booked a very important position in the Oriental heaven. It''s really difficult to prevent others from being malicious.


    So in fact, Su Li thought it was a good choice to let founder fluorene mang stand on the bar. He couldn''t help thinking about this again


    So he couldn''t help but ask Changchun Zi with his heart and spirit: "what is her cultivation achievement now, Teacher Changchun Zi, founder fluorene mang?"


    Changchun Zi replied very speechlessly, "why do you ask me such a thing?"


    "Who else should I ask?" Su Li responded naturally.


    Changchun Zi was unhappy and wanted to get angry, but he couldn''t get angry when he saw the founder fluorene mang squatting next to counting ants


    He replied: "well, she was forced to be an immortal before going down to the world. Now she has gone down to the world once again. It seems that she has'' recognized ''herself again, so her cultivation has improved by leaps and bounds after she came back. Now she is the peak of heaven."


    Su Li was greatly relieved: "let her continue to refuel. I think we still need a fairy statue to protect us from the wind and rain before we can cultivate ourselves."


    Changchun Zi suddenly became silent


    He turned his head and looked at the fluorene mang master who was chasing butterflies, and then felt that he might be better to her next... After all, he was going to be pushed out as cannon fodder, which made her feel happier and he could feel better.


    After understanding the situation, Su Li and Chun went to the immortal hall where the divine Dynasty was located.


    Just the two of them came over, because they had guessed what was going on... Su Li had little cause and effect in the upper boundary, but he went out not long ago


    Although I got two very important things out this time, I also made enemies with others.


    Under the influence of cause and effect, in fact, Chun and he already knew that it was the follow-up of the incident... But they didn''t expect to come directly to Tianting to file a lawsuit.


    They took their time and came to the majestic gate of the hall of eternal life.


    Along the way, the immortal soldiers and immortal generals have strict bearing and fully display the Dharma of the Oriental heaven.


    After they entered the immortal hall, they also felt the attention of all officials... Looking at the hall, they saw an immortal kneeling under the emperor''s seat, looking very humble.


    But after seeing Su Li''s arrival, he showed a very hate expression.


    "Please do justice to the emperor!" the man suddenly prostrated on the ground with a sad voice... Although he has the highest cultivation of immortals, he is humble in this heaven.


    Su Li said nothing when he saw this. He stood quietly next to Chun with an innocent face, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    The green emperor was angry when he saw Su Li''s expression. He just felt that the boy was too ignorant... He had already said that he would recruit him as his son-in-law. Can''t he stop for a while?


    It''s always so noisy. He will lose face as an emperor.


    So he said in a slightly serious tone: "the immortal Hengsha of Hengsha sect came here to sue you for wanton murder and killing him. Is it true?"


    Su Li said calmly, "if the immortals who came to win the treasure with me are from Hengsha sect, it''s true."


    The green emperor was so angry on the spot that it was difficult for him to maintain even if he wanted to... Is it so difficult to be a good father-in-law?


    "Emperor, this sinner has admitted his evil deeds, and please let the emperor down!" the immortal Hengsha immediately fell to the ground again and prayed earnestly, which made people feel pity.


    The green emperor was very upset at once, because he found that his daughter''s eyebrows had stood up... It seemed to say: if you dare to convict, I dare not recognize your father!


    It''s so hard


    The Qing emperor thought he was so difficult.


    But the decision was not difficult to make. He said seriously, "Su Li, why did you kill the immortal of Hengsha sect? Is there any secret?"


    This tendency is already very obvious. As long as the "secret" can be justified, he is ready to deal with it in this way.


    But Su Li was upright like a sword cliff. He said, "it''s my fault. I didn''t expect that the group of people were so weak that they couldn''t even make it through a greeting."


    People around you want to spit blood. Did you take out a sword to stab people when you said hello?


    The green emperor wanted to cover his face, but he wanted to hold it. He couldn''t lose his majesty.


    The Immortal King of Hengsha was also angry and said, "shut up! You sinner dare to talk on this heaven!"


    Su Li was calm about this. He said, "I''m just telling the truth. That''s the etiquette of my sword cliff sect. Stab someone first. If you can stop it, you''re qualified to stand in front of us."


    The Immortal King of Hengsha trembled with anger. His eyes asked fiercely, "Your Excellency means that I have no qualification to stand in front of you?"


    "The words are heavy, isn''t Xianjun talking." Su Li replied softly.


    This attitude of contempt is clearly expressed. It is completely a look of confidence without fear.


    In fact, Su Li knows how to behave like this... After all, the Hengsha sect is just a small sect in the earth fairy world. Although it is under the jurisdiction of the Oriental heavenly court, generally speaking, it is absolutely afraid to go to the heavenly court to sue this imperial form.


    There is a big difference between the status of one immortal sect and the Hengsha sect. If there is no support among them, Su Li will not believe it.


    Obviously, some people in the eastern Tianting think that the sword cliff sect is not worthy of today''s status and want to find fault.


    This was a matter of course, and Su Li had expected it.


    That''s why he always wanted to push fluorene mang to the top, otherwise he would be too busy just dealing with this kind of thing.


    Hengsha Xianjun was so angry that he never thought that there were such brazen people in the world.


    So he said angrily, "please preside over justice!"


    If the weak want to redress their grievances, it is natural to look for the strong.


    But he obviously found the wrong person... The strong are willing to stand out for the weak. In addition to being impartial, he has nothing to do with himself at this time.


    But is it irrelevant for the Qing emperor now?


    Chun''s eyes have been staring. Can he be really fair?


    So the green emperor thought for a moment and said in a very fair and peaceful tone: "I have understood that the dispute between Hengsha sect and Jianya immortal sect over an ownerless treasure should belong to private gratitude and resentment. You can solve it privately."


    Hengsha Xianjun can''t believe what he heard... His majesty Qing Di, who has always been famous for justice and strictness, would say such kind words?


    At this time, it seemed that he saw the embarrassment of Heng Sha Xianjun. Guang Yuan Xianjun of Guangsha Xianjiao couldn''t help but stand up and said, "tell the emperor that Heng Sha sect is also a sect under the jurisdiction of our Oriental Tianting, and is protected by our Oriental Tianting laws. Now that they have been wronged, our Oriental Tianting will naturally preside over justice for them, otherwise this Tianting Dharma will be lost."


    The surrounding immortals and gods all showed a look of approval. With the change of the Qing emperor''s attitude, this matter has become something directly related to them.


    If this heavenly law cannot be maintained, it is a very direct harm to their interests, and they have to deal with it carefully.


    And after Su Li came to this heaven, he really dissatisfied the immortals.


    Because the eastern heaven is a place used to calm, the immortals may feel lonely after a long time of calm and expect some lively things to happen... But after Su Li came, he completely broke the calm here and was hated by many immortals.


    In the face of such doubts, how should the Qing emperor deal with it?


    The emperor''s response was very simple. He took out the posture of listening to the report in the past... He looked like wandering outside the sky and pretended that he didn''t hear anything.


    "Emperor, emperor?" Guangyuan Xianjun called twice, but he saw that the Qing emperor had no response at all.


    He wanted to say something more, but he saw that Guangsha xianzun behind him suddenly opened his eyes and pulled him back... Xianzun is xianzun after all. He has understood what, so let Guangyuan Xianjun stop doing superfluous things.


    Su Li almost laughed... He was not used to the care of the Qing emperor like Chun. He really felt the clumsy maintenance of the Qing emperor.


    Then he showed a bright smile to the Immortal King of Hengsha, confident and fearless, just like a second generation.


    He turned to Chun and asked, "I don''t know how to solve the personal grievances that can''t be mediated?"


    Chun showed a thoughtful smile, and then said, "although the Oriental Tianting has been peaceful for a long time, if there is really a private grievance that can''t be reconciled, you can still apply for a ''dead fight'' like your father."


    "Settle the hatred in the most direct way until one party completely admits defeat."


    The face of Heng Sha Xianjun changed green and red, like a traffic light.


    He had felt the Qing emperor''s favoritism and knew that his reason could not be found again this time.


    But if he is allowed to admit defeat in the hall, he will feel sorry again, so he can only freeze his face and don''t say a word... Pretending not to hear Chun''s words, as if waiting for the green emperor to wake up and preside over justice for him.


    But everyone knows that he will never wake up a person who pretends to sleep. Doing so can only take care of face.


    Su Li smiled at this, turned around with Chun and withdrew from the immortal hall.


    But before leaving, he quietly said to the empty place, "come to the spring palace for dinner today. I cook myself. Uncle Bao is satisfied."


    Look, he is such a sensible man

 Chapter 648

    When Su Li left the immortal hall, Chun was still worried.


    "Will Lang Jun leave a arrogant impression on the immortal family and make his father Wang dissatisfied?" Chun was very sensible and worried.


    Su Li said indifferently, "it''s all right. Hasn''t uncle Lingwei hinted to us?"


    Chun''s face was confused. What hint did her father give?


    Su Li said with a smile, "so uncle is really short-sighted. He just closed his eyes, which means he doesn''t care what you do... So I came out directly and didn''t bother to talk to that waste fairy."


    "Is that so..." Chun felt very wrong, but he couldn''t say what was wrong.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li did so with consequences. That is to make his future son-in-law, who has made an engagement, become the target and black sheep of the whole oriental heaven!


    Princess, they already have, but how clever and gentle is Princess Chun? Even if they are loved by the emperor, they are well behaved and will never exceed... But it has been different since the upper boundary of Su Li. In their eyes, the Oriental heaven is almost miasma, and even the supreme Qing emperor can''t be fair.


    They are angry, but they can''t help it.


    After all, it seems that the green emperor had to reincarnate and rebuild JiaoMu immortal Zun with a random blow, and JiaoMu immortal cult was directly destroyed... This kind of thing is really frightening.


    They have understood that they can''t do anything to Su Li and Jianya immortal cult in front of the green emperor, so they can only connect secretly and constantly make obstacles to Jianya in some things... Since they have been granted the title of immortal cult, they always have to work out?


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li did not care about that, but was happy with the continuous enrichment of the sword cliff sect in the upper world.


    Or maybe all the 1000 disciples who fought with him in the lower world will not be able to fly up successfully, but it will be very lively if they can come up 100.


    It is said that among other immortal sects, the evergreen immortal sect with the largest number of disciples is in its early 500''s, and then the Lingshu and Guangsha immortal sects are like more than 300 disciples.


    It seems that the number of immortals in the heaven can really be called is not much. The situation that real immortals are not as good as dogs in Su Li''s imagination did not appear.


    It''s no wonder that more than a dozen true immortals of the Hengsha sect died and looked like they were dying... It was visually broken by him!


    Bah, the weak chicken is still looking for trouble!


    Su Li didn''t feel guilty at all. The character of sword cliff was so strong.


    After returning to Jianya station, he remembered the invitation he had said before, so he became interested again... Since he had invited his father-in-law to eat here, he had to make good preparations.


    Luxury meat combo or something is definitely not good. Even if the taste is changeable, just invite the father-in-law to eat grass?


    But then again, is there anything in the world that uncle Lingwei, the old father-in-law, feels strange and hasn''t eaten?


    From the point of view of food materials, it is not.


    But if you think from another angle... Su Li can be sure that his uncle Lingwei must not have eaten the food cooked by his daughter himself.


    "Lang Jun, what are you thinking?" Chun thought Su Li must be thinking about something related to her, because Su Li''s eyes from time to time made her scalp explode.


    Su Li ''hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe


    Chun felt that things must be far from that simple, but she had nothing to do with Su Li... How could she say no when Su Li begged her with this attitude?


    "You really can''t... OK, I''ll take you to the kitchen god to see if there are any suitable ingredients to try." Chun couldn''t resist the temptation, so she happily agreed.


    They flew a distance together and came to a slightly low palace group.


    This is the kitchen god palace. It is also a place with a name in the eastern heaven.


    Instead of rushing straight into the inner hall, Chun politely patted the door at the gate of the temple... Princess Chun was very polite when Su Li didn''t think about it.


    Soon a boy came to open the door, and then a simple and honest, short and strong male god with the smell of soot ran out and said, "Princess Chun is coming. Do you have anything to tell me?"


    Chun didn''t think much, so he said directly, "kitchen gentleman is very polite. I just want to see if there are any ingredients to use. I''m ready to go back and cook with Su Shenjun."


    While talking, the eyebrows seemed to overflow with a trace of tenderness, and mercilessly sprinkled a heart stopper on the short and strong kitchen king.


    Maybe he was forced to feed a mouthful and had some "support". The kitchen gentleman said stubbornly: "if the princess and Su Shenjun want to eat any fairy food, they can tell Xiaoshen to do it, but if they get their own food..."


    Seems embarrassed.


    Chun and Su Li were both strange. Chun asked, "what''s the difficulty for Zaojun?"


    The kitchen gentleman could only let him open the door and said, "the princess and Su Shenjun can go in by themselves and know..."


    So they both walked into the kitchen god palace


    Different from the exquisite beauty of the spring palace, there is smoke and anger everywhere, and it is also dirty.


    But there''s no way. Can the place where a group of beautiful goddesses like spring God and Baihua God live be compared with a rough man like Zaojun?


    So Su Li directly ignored the decorations in the palace, and then was bluffed by something that almost filled the whole kitchen god palace


    There are countless pig heads, sheep heads, cattle heads, as well as countless pieces of meat or simply cooked crude dishes, melons and fruits, and cakes that have been put for an unknown period of time.


    Su Li''s eyes narrowed, and then his face was disgusted... It was different from man Ku Xiancai in his imagination!


    Chun asked in silence, "these are all the things we eat at our usual banquet?"


    Zao Jun nodded complacently and said, "in fact, they are all three animals offered by mortals in the lower world to emperors and gods, because they are offered by mortals, so they contain the power of faith."


    "Therefore, they sell poorly and may not be delicious, and it is difficult to reprocess them as ingredients under normal circumstances."


    "Only when the little god Re cooks with his unique clergy and divine power can he make it into delicious fairy food and present it to the fairy banquet."


    After listening, Chun just carefully recalled what she had eaten at the fairy banquet in the past... Fortunately, because she had few tastes, she just ate some fruits for the occasion.


    Su Li didn''t think much about it. In fact, he looked at these offerings and found that they were all good things with good materials.


    After all, Chun is a goddess whose hands don''t touch Yang spring water. I can''t see how these things look when they haven''t been made into dishes.


    Zao Jun was obviously aware of the attitude of the immortals towards the "original state" of these offerings, so he was unwilling to take them out directly.


    Su Li said, "kitchen gentleman, could you please bring me some pork? Also, if you can have some vegetables, rice noodles and so on, it''s best."


    Kitchen God hesitated a little and then said, "OK, I still have a lot of wheat to offer... But Su Shenjun, you don''t have the kitchen god priest, I''m afraid it''s difficult to take care of these offerings."


    "That''s reasonable..." Su Li nodded in agreement.


    He found that the heaven was really inconvenient. What he wanted to do had to be a specific priest


    So for convenience, he mobilized some faith vows stored in his throne


    These vow blessings were on top of his original fleshy clergy, but they took out two words alone in a row of characteristics behind the God''s name, and then poured them in fiercely


    A moment later, the two words completely flashed, and they were no longer hidden behind the "succulent Flower God", but completely juxtaposed with it.


    The kitchen god widened his eyes in amazement and watched Su Li release a similar but different divine breath


    Chun looked at the shining clerical breath on Su Li''s head and wanted to cover her face... Her husband really made her feel speechless. So many clerical characteristics were not selected, but she chose a "God of food" clergy at this time.


    It''s not that she didn''t tell Su Li about the difficulty of gathering the clergy, but she didn''t expect him to be so capricious


    Gods can refine the characteristics of divine power with their faith willpower, so as to sublimate into a clergy.


    Because there is this characteristic in the divine power, it means that the believer believes that the God he believes in has this ability.


    And Su Li''s cohesion of the clergy means that he is also willing to undertake this responsibility... So the ability of the clergy to play in this aspect is different from that of the clergy.


    "Alas ~" Chun Fu''s forehead sighed. His husband''s "God of meat and flowers" and "God of food" are auxiliary types of priests. It seems that they can''t help Su Li improve his strength.


    And why does a God have limited clergy?


    It is because the more clergy, the more willpower will be consumed to sublimate the characteristics of divine power, and the more responsibilities will be undertaken in the future... These are not affordable for an ordinary God.


    But Su Li was willful. He directly chose his second clergy as the "God of food", and then looked proudly at the kitchen king and said, "excuse me, kitchen king, can I take some food for cooking now?"


    "Can... Can..." Zao Jun stared at Su Li blankly and felt shocked.


    So a servant and waiter prepared what Su Li wanted. This visit was a great success.


    However, when Su Li and Chun said goodbye to him, he suddenly woke up, looked at Su Li reluctantly and said, "Su Shenjun, walk slowly. If you need it in the future, you can often come to the little God. The little God will follow..."


    "Remember to be a guest often!"


    The short and strong kitchen King''s eyes are full of Su Li. What is the big Princess of heaven, what is the flower of heaven, what is the goddess of spring... At this moment, he can''t compare with the Su God King with a pig in his hand.


    Because of Su Li, he can feel that he is no longer lonely in the Oriental heaven

 Chapter 649

    Su Li returned to the sword cliff station with his harvest... He didn''t go to the spring palace because what he had to do next was not commensurate with the exquisite and gorgeous palace scene.


    The disciples of Jianya sect have begun to transform the environment on this hundred mile boundary. Palace houses are necessary. They still move bricks and build them bit by bit according to their own habits, taking it as a kind of training.


    Su Li found an open space at the edge of the dense forest where the wild landform is still preserved, cleaned the rubble, vines and other sundries at his feet, and left a fairly flat open space.


    At this time, rou Chang, who was busy in the station, had found his arrival. She immediately came and took out tables and chairs from her collar and put them away... She was still so considerate.


    Su Li took out the piece of meat from Zaojun... Felt the faith vow contained in it... He suddenly found that these offerings could not be cooked by others, but because they were the carrier of mortal vows, if they were handled at will, they might also bear cause and effect.


    It''s better if cause and effect can not bear it or not, so he took a deep breath and covered his hands with divine power... He wanted to try out the and beauty of his new clergy.


    But seeing his hands lift the meat again, he found that all the information of the meat had appeared in his mind.


    Under his divine power, he can change the meat quality of this meat piece to the most delicious direction without his extra operation


    Su Li felt that he only needed divine blessing to turn the meat into the shape he wanted, and still could even maintain the taste he wanted.


    "God of food..." he was a little surprised and was really satisfied with the second clergy.


    It seems that with this clergy, he can cook all the food he wants at a glance.


    But instead of doing so, he seriously ground the meat with the split sword technique


    Xuanyuzi looked here from a distance. His expression was very sad, but he was more calm in his habit... He had opened his eyes and immediately felt that his state of mind had been sublimated again.


    Su Li wants to make dumpling stuffing. He thinks it''s a little "difficult" for chun to make other dishes, but if he just makes dumplings... Even if the shape is ugly, he can ensure that the cooked dumplings will be delicious.


    In the process of cutting meat stuffing, he also found that the ingredients processed by himself will be soaked with more divine power, which will also make the state of the ingredients more perfect.


    The improvement may be the difference between 89 and 90, but in fact it is a sublimation of germplasm.


    Then in the same way, he took some cabbage as a sacrifice, chopped it and mixed the meat filling. With the blessing of divine power, it became the most perfect dumpling filling Su Li had ever made in his life.


    Similarly, he also shelled and ground the wheat brought from Zaojun himself to make a large bag of fine flour, then kneaded it into dough and made dumpling skin.


    Everything is ready.


    With 90% of the dumpling filling and 5% of the dumpling skin, Chun can make 95% of the dumplings as long as she does it herself.


    "Come on, I''ll teach you to make dumplings..." Su Li said to the eager Chun.


    In this process, he didn''t bless with divine power any more. His idea is very eager to survive. If Chun finds that the dumplings she made are not only inferior to him, but also far inferior to him... Can he live in the future?


    Fortunately, Chun is also a dexterous goddess. After seeing Su Li''s demonstration, she can soon get started by herself.


    At the beginning, she tried with great expectation, but then she was completely interested and focused.


    No matter the flour touched his pretty face, he said confidently, "we''ll eat dumplings later, just Lang Jun to make stuffing and I''ll wrap it!"


    She has this self-confident capital. After all, she is smart and handy. She usually likes to weave wreaths and brew immortal wine, so the dumplings are crystal, full and beautiful.


    Su Li felt that he still underestimated his fiancee. Having this skill was enough to add two points to the dumpling, from the original 95 points to 97 points.


    "Chun, you are so awesome!" he sincerely praised.


    Chun immediately raised his chin proudly, and the white tip of his nose looked very interesting.


    Only when she raised her head did she find another person standing next to Su Li. She immediately got up and said, "father..."


    She thought that the Qing emperor came to hold the immortal hall accountable, so she was very worried and nervous.


    Looking at her formal appearance, the Qing emperor, who seemed to be in a good mood, gave a meal on the spot.


    But Su Li intervened with great insight and price and said, "Uncle Lingwei came just now. He just didn''t bother to see you focus on making dumplings... Don''t worry, Chun, uncle came at my invitation this time... This is a family dinner."


    Chun looked at Su Li unexpectedly, but he didn''t expect his husband to do such a thing


    She didn''t know why Su Li wanted to do this, but since the husband decided to do so, she didn''t object.


    At this time, Chun is like a clever daughter-in-law. What her husband says is what he says. He gets up and waits beside him, lowers his head and doesn''t dare to see the green Emperor... It''s like Su Li is his own son, and she is a frightened little daughter-in-law.


    This is a very helpless thing.


    Because of the influence of the ancient breath of the Qing emperor, anyone can''t help feeling nervous in front of him and unconsciously stay away


    But with Su Li, it is different. His soul has experienced the baptism of infinite years before reincarnation, which makes him have the essence of eternal soul.


    But at the same time, because of his reincarnation!


    So the ancient breath converged after a lifetime... So that he would not make anyone feel afraid and alienated, but he was not afraid of the ancient breath of the Qing emperor.


    "Lang Jun, I''m going to cook dumplings." Chun decided to let his own Lang Jun face his father, but she found a job for herself... Even if it was her daughter, she would only feel nervous around the green emperor.


    "This child... Well, I have nothing to worry about seeing you so harmonious." the green emperor said slightly melancholy.


    But on the whole, his mood is good, because at another time, Chun has long avoided it. How can he stay here and cook dumplings for him?


    In fact, just now he looked at Chun attentively and seriously. Even if the flour was stained with white, he didn''t notice his nose. He really felt that his heart was going to melt.


    However, he is not good at expressing his feelings. Now he can watch his daughter busy for himself from a distance and feel that it is a very enjoyable thing.


    Su Li was not idle during the waiting time, so he asked Gouzi to bring tea and water


    But Rou Chang''s proud tea ceremony hit a wall here, because the supreme Qing Emperor just politely picked up the cup and took a sip and stopped moving.


    This makes Rou Chang quite depressed.


    Su Li saw it and understood it with a slight thought... This supreme being existed in the world for many years. What kind of spirit object has not been tried?


    Then perhaps the only thing that can move him is family affection.


    Su Li then smiled and took out a jar of wine from his storage space.


    When the mud seal was opened, a light smell of wine was already filled out.


    The green emperor sniffed his nose, and then said, "this is Begonia wine."


    Su Li smiled but didn''t speak. She handed it to Rouchang and asked her to pour the wine next to her


    The green emperor picked up the glass and sipped it slowly, but he didn''t even want to put it down... It looked like an alcoholic.


    But will this party be an alcoholic?


    Su Li doesn''t believe it.


    Just at this time, Chun came over with a large plate of dumplings and saw the Qing emperor drinking the Begonia wine brewed in the mortal world. She put down the plate and said somewhat cramped: "that''s the wine brewed by her daughter in the mortal world, and the taste is much worse..."


    "No, that''s good." the green emperor said faintly.


    At the same time, he looked at Su Li with very dissatisfied eyes... It felt like a lemon.


    Su Li directly ignored this look. He had seen that the supreme food had never tasted anything, but something he often couldn''t reach.


    For example, family affection


    This is really a tangled father and daughter... Obviously, the father is very eager to rely on his daughter, but he can only be alienated because of his own reasons; Mingming''s daughter is also eager for her father''s approval, but she keeps pulling away for various reasons


    So when Chun was at a loss again and didn''t dare to talk, Su Li stood up and made a round.


    He said, "Uncle Lingwei, taste it. This is the dumpling made by Chun himself."


    This is true. Even the Qing Emperor himself witnessed the process of making dumplings.


    So he nodded calmly, picked up a dumpling and put it in his mouth


    At this time, even though Chun has been very alienated, he still can''t help raising the corner of his eyes and looking forward to it.


    The green emperor was also very face-saving. After chewing two times slowly, his eyes brightened slightly and said, "it''s good. I didn''t think my son had such a skill."


    The taste of this dumpling is really amazing. The dumpling skin is delicate, thick and thin, and the dumpling filling tastes crisp, tender, delicious and juicy. What''s more valuable is that there is also a belief desire that has been "cooked", which is an absolute taste bonus for immortals.


    So even the Qing emperor is full of praise... Although from his perspective, this dish seems to have room to rise and has not reached the extreme, this is his daughter''s intention, so he won''t say those bad scenery.


    Chundang really had a feeling of happiness, but he still said with restraint: "the husband prepared it in advance, and the daughter just helped a little."


    The green emperor''s vague face seemed to have an obvious smile, nodded repeatedly and said, "all right, you''re all good..."


    He was really satisfied with this son-in-law this time... Apart from anything else, just being able to be a good mediator between him and Chun, he felt that Su Li was the right choice for this son-in-law.


    So on this day, his majesty Qingdi ate and drank well. He didn''t mention anything about the unlucky Hengsha sect in the whole process, just like what happened in the immortal hall was a dream.


    However, the green Emperor didn''t stay long. He seemed to know that he wanted to leave time for the couple. After eating a plate of dumplings and drinking a pot of wine, he left.


    At that moment, Chun was obviously greatly relieved, and then revealed his heart in front of Su Li: "this is the longest time I have been with my father... Fortunately, my husband is with me, otherwise I will make a fool of myself."


    Su Li was silent, and then asked a question that had always existed in his heart: "Chun, why haven''t you ever heard of your mother?"

 Chapter 650

    Su Li was curious about Chun''s mother, or his mother-in-law.


    But he never thought that he had no "mother-in-law"... Or that his mother-in-law and his father-in-law were actually one!


    Su Li was very surprised at this situation, because according to Chun, she was actually the fruit borne by the green emperor on the top of the divine tree when he incarnated a giant tree to understand Heaven and earth.


    His wife was really planted by geography


    That''s not the point.


    The point is, when the father-in-law and mother-in-law become one, this is'' double love ''!


    However, considering his experience of "giving birth to a daughter", it seems that it is not very difficult to accept. It seems that from a certain point of view, his experience of "giving birth to a child" is the same as that of the Qing emperor?


    Then he suddenly remembered that Chun said she had a sister before?


    "Chun, what about your sisters? Where are they?"


    Chun hesitated, but then got up and said, "if you are curious, I will take you to have a look... Just in time, I can bring so many dumplings to them."


    Su Li nodded repeatedly, then helped Chun quickly pack up the dumplings, then put them in a lunch box and went out with Chun... It''s exciting to see his sister-in-law.


    He had thought that his sisters-in-law should live in which palace... But he didn''t expect chun to take him to a magnificent and secret garden.


    "In fact, it used to be my father''s imperial garden, but later for some reasons, it is now my secret garden... Lang Jun''s original ''Yuelong flower'' was cultivated here, and fluorene Mang''s child was enlightened by my concubine here."


    Chun said as he led the way in front.


    Su Li has a subtle sense of vision... All his sisters-in-law are still growing in the field, aren''t they?


    His guess came true


    "Sister! Sister! Sister is coming!"


    "Who else did your sister bring?"


    "It''s a man!"


    "Strange man?"


    "No, it''s my brother-in-law!"


    "Hee hee..."


    I heard a burst of chirping like Orioles, which was very lively.


    Then Su Li looked again, but there was a landscape tree that looked like a potted plant in the center of the garden, and there were six little people hanging on the tree


    These six little people are very lovely girls. They hang a long handle and a branch on the top of their head on this small tree, which bends the small tree.


    At this time, the six young girls were shouting excitedly... That lively look directly reminded Su Li of Begonia


    It seems so. If you hang Begonia on this tree, you really don''t have any sense of disobedience... So Chun really looked like begonia when he was a child!


    Because he was used to the small appearance of Begonia, Su Li really loved his sister-in-law facing Yishu.


    So he took out the food box with a gentle smile, then sandwiched a dumpling for each of them and said, "this is the dumpling made by your sister, but you should eat it well."


    "Wow ~ ~ my brother-in-law is so gentle ~ much better than my father!"


    The sisters in law also betrayed the Qing emperor in an instant, which made Su Li feel full of achievement.


    The little people happily held dumplings about the size of half of them and ate them happily.


    Some even swing while eating... Yes, they swing without any other tools. They swing directly with the branches on their heads.


    So Su Li is now very curious about what the noumenon of the Qing emperor is. Shouldn''t it be a "ginseng fruit tree"?


    He asked, "Chun, are your sisters ripe? When can they be picked?"


    That''s a little strange.


    Chun also felt a little strange. She always felt as if she really took her sisters as fruit.


    However, she soon said in a low voice: "it was wonderful that my father incarnated in a giant tree to feel the world and see between trance... My concubine was inadvertently born on the top of the tree in this process, and the six sisters were born in turn and grew up rapidly."


    "It''s just that my father''s Epiphany time is very short. Only my concubine can fully mature in my father''s epiphany and finally mature Luodi... But my sisters are not so lucky."


    Chun''s words have an unfinished meaning, as if whether their sisters can fall depends on the improvement of the Qing emperor''s cultivation?


    This is very interesting. Indeed, everything in the heaven can happen.


    However, Su Li couldn''t help but look forward to the situation when these sisters-in-law were mature. So many lovely sisters-in-law ran everywhere. The picture was really love!


    He couldn''t help thinking. Finally, he was found that there might be something wrong and took it away.


    Chun has some inexplicable sense of crisis


    ¡­¡­


    From this day on, the Oriental heavenly court has added a "God of food", and Su Li has also added a "good brother".


    He didn''t expect that the kitchen god came to him all the time with nothing to do. Every time he came to the door, he enthusiastically brought many ingredients, which made it difficult for him to be generous.


    As a last resort, Su Li could only "play together" with Zaojun. Every time Zaojun made a fire, he came to cook, but he also cooperated properly and made a lot of good dishes.


    Because Su Li''s divine power of food God, coupled with Zaojun''s fire, can make 120 points of unparalleled delicacies... Such dishes have instantly become a top-notch delicacy sought after by everyone in the whole oriental heaven, but they are beyond the reach of most immortal gods.


    In fact, Su Li is very happy to meet Zao Jun, who is willing to associate with him in addition to the spring palace and the disciples of Jianya in the Oriental Tianting.


    In this way, Su Li had been in the upper world for five months, but it was time to perform the task of immortal cult education.


    Over the past 500 years in the Pearl world, more than 200 disciples from sword cliff have risen.


    Basically, Ji Lian''s generation has risen, and most of Gu Yuzi''s generation has also risen.


    So at this time, Su Li''s masters, Shizu and other elders had actually gone to the upper world. They felt as if they had returned to the Pearl world. They were very comfortable psychologically.


    Although the person who can really help him now is the earliest five old swords in the upper world, the growing situation of Jianya immortal cult in the eastern Tianting also fills him with confidence.


    He felt that even if there were any problems, he could help the sword cliff teacher through.


    So this time it belongs to the education task of the four immortal sects. Jianya immortal sect sent five old swords, Su Li and their little grass ancestor to participate... Oh, Su Li also took Rou Chang. After the dog went to the world, he liked to follow him again.


    The number of personnel is no less than that of other immortal sects, but the cultivation of personnel is still poor.


    However, it should not be a problem for Su Li to come here. After all, they want to preach in the lower world. The upper limit of the power of the lower world is here. What''s the use of higher cultivation?


    Besides, the higher the cultivation, the more likely it is to be eaten by the power of the world... Therefore, for the immortal cult, preaching in the lower world and educating all living beings for the Oriental heaven has always been not a kind of strength work, but a technical work that tests the brain.


    On the one hand, Su Li thought he should still have some ideas about how to educate all sentient beings


    Just near the reception platform, there is a fairy Pavilion called "sending fairy Pavilion".


    This fairy Pavilion is the place where the heaven sends tasks to the immortals.


    If ordinary immortal gods come to pick up the task, they will only stay on the first floor of the sending immortal Pavilion, while the four immortal sects directly climb to the upper level... Their task is completely different from those immortal gods who need the lower boundary.


    Normally, ordinary immortals lead the mission to the lower world, which is to go to the mortal world that is already within the influence of the Oriental Tianting. However, the mission of the four immortal sects is often to open up the world beyond their sphere of influence... To open up for the Oriental heaven!


    Therefore, it was inconceivable that the green emperor directly abolished the JiaoMu immortal cult at the beginning, because for the Oriental Tianting, the Sifang immortal cult conquered the heavens, and the four immortal zuns and the supreme emperor of heaven ruled by bowing their bows is a fixed impression engraved into the sea.


    But I didn''t expect that such an impression was finally broken by the green Emperor


    Today''s Oriental Tianting is actually in a changing state, and everyone is readjusting to the power and strength shown by the Emperor... From this point of view, in fact, the Oriental Tianting is always the Tianting of the Qing emperor, and his every move can affect the living state of the immortals in it.


    When the people of Jianya sect arrived at the top of the sent fairy Pavilion, they found that they were the first to arrive.


    There is no one else in this fairy sending Pavilion except a fairy sending official waiting here.


    "Haven''t the other three immortal sects arrived?" fluorene Mang, as the highest person in Jianya immortal sect, couldn''t help asking.


    The immortal official was bitter when he heard the speech. He looked at the people on Jianya with deep meaning. He said in his heart that there was no need to ask for such a thing. Do you understand?


    It''s really clear that the three immortal sects have made an appointment to air the sword cliff together.


    Xia Ming pondered a little, so he asked, "excuse me, immortal dispatch officer, can I take the task from sword cliff first?"


    But the immortal officer still shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, you immortals of Jianya immortal sect, if you let the immortals of the three religions know that Xiao has done so, I''m afraid you''ll have to eat it hard and hang it down."


    "Hum!" master Yuan Feng, the most grumpy disciple, was angry at the same time, looking like he wanted to cut people at any time.


    As civilized thugs, they feel they should teach the immortal officer what is the real terror


    But Su Li quickly grabbed the uneasy teachers and disciples, and then said, "excuse me, immortal officer, I don''t know what the enlightenment task is. We don''t know how to start when Jianya performs such a task for the first time."


    He was polite to the immortal sending officer and looked shameless to ask questions.


    Such an attitude was very comfortable, so the immortal official dared not even say, while explaining the precautions of the enlightenment task to Su Li and others in detail.


    As soon as the sword cliff people saw this, they couldn''t help but endure the impatience in their hearts and listen patiently... To tell the truth, after they arrived in the fairy world, they found that Su Li was the best controller of the sword cliff immortal sect in the upper world.


    These big men who are used to running rampant in the lower world are really not used to the feeling that they must be a man with their tails in the heaven

 Chapter 651

    Su Li patiently inquired about the details of enlightenment, and gradually learned the key.


    The so-called enlightenment is actually to enlighten the wisdom of mortals, make them break away from ignorance, learn to think, and establish civilization. In this process, we need to infiltrate the influence of the Oriental Tianting into all aspects of this civilization


    This does not need to be faith, as long as it becomes an inseparable part of this civilization.


    At this time, after Su Li said a lot, the immortal officer took out a glittering bead and said: "This is the ''Pearl of faith''. When the indigenous civilization has completely incorporated the concept of our Oriental heaven into its own cultural heritage, it can integrate this'' Pearl of faith ''into that world... Therefore, even if that world is included in the territory of our Oriental heaven, the enlightenment is completed."


    Su Li immediately asked, "what is the function of this'' belief Pearl ''? Why can it symbolize the rule of our Oriental heaven?"


    The immortal sending official replied: "as we all know, when the two worlds are separated, the belief of mortals will be attenuated when it is transmitted to heaven, and the gift of the God King in heaven will also be attenuated when it falls on earth... This basically consumes most of it, which is extremely inappropriate for gods and mortals."


    "So there is this'' belief Pearl '', which was condensed by the green emperor with great magic power. Once a world accepts this belief pearl, the immortal gods in the heaven can greatly reduce the loss when receiving and giving back faith."


    Su Li looked at the Pearl of faith and thought it was not a ''repeater'' of faith?


    No wonder most gods are in heaven, but it''s because of such a good thing


    With this "repeater", the gods of the eastern heaven can more easily lower miracles on earth, and thus have more and more control over the world.


    To tell the truth, Su Li is no stranger to this kind of thing. Even after the fifth old man of Jianya heard the narration of sending immortal officials, he felt relieved.


    Maybe it''s because Su Li likes to think about this in the mortal world, so the disciples of Jianya also like to think about some problems in this regard... But I didn''t expect that the thinking of "pleasing the son" can still play a great role in the upper world. This is an unexpected joy.


    At this time, other talents of the three immortals cult came one after another... They were cold faced and didn''t say a word to the people at Jianya all the way. It was a clear isolation.


    They just didn''t know. While they were hanging the sword cliff sect, Su Li had fully understood the details of the enlightenment task from the immortal dispatch officer, and even knew the four targets that could be selected by the four sects in advance... This is the most important thing for the sword cliff sect!


    If, on the contrary, their three religions came early and set off as soon as the sword cliff religion arrived, Su Li didn''t even have time to learn more about the enlightenment task.


    If a little knowledge of the task of education is assigned to an unsuitable world, it will be a major blow to the sword cliff sect.


    Now, Su Li and Jianya people have got all the information about the task, and even started thinking about how to complete the task in advance. They don''t care about the cold reception of the three religions at all.


    So even the grumpy Yuan Feng and xuanyuzi teachers and disciples were very peaceful when they had been prepared for it.


    Everyone came, but the immortal official still didn''t move.


    It turned out that we had to wait for the three immortals to come.


    In the past, it was up to xianzun to decide which world to choose, while Jianya Xianjiao had no xianzun, which was obviously a congenital disadvantage.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, three humanoid virtual shadows composed of mana appeared in the paixian Pavilion


    The next situation was just as expected by the disciples of sword cliff. The three immortal zuns didn''t look at the side of sword cliff, so they chose a good place for their immortal sect, leaving only the rest for sword cliff sect.


    But this was also expected, so the disciples of Jianya gate were very calm throughout the whole process.


    The three immortal zuns took a cold look at the sword cliff sect, and then the avatar dispersed without a trace.


    The immortal dispatch officer dared not say a word when the three immortals were respected. When they dispersed, he said to the people of Jianya: "everyone of Jianya immortal sect, there is only this'' ash world ''."


    Su Li nodded slightly and reached for the coordinates of the "ash world".


    You can tell what the "ashes world" looks like by its name... The world is not a new life, but has just experienced a great destruction of civilization. Now it is the time when the whole world is covered with ashes


    Just seeing such a simple message, people at Jianya know that the world will be left to themselves and others.


    So in the face of this situation, just when the three sects thought that these people in Jianya would be angry, they had calmly gone to the outside guide platform.


    Put the coordinates of the ''ash world'' into the receiving platform, and they will embark on this educational journey


    The immortal officials who receive the guide platform have long been ready. Unlike the "Zhou Tianding Star Instrument" in the spring palace, it requires a positive God to operate manually. Under the mature system, even an ordinary immortal official can operate it.


    The people of the three immortal sects seemed to want to see the jokes of sword cliff sect, but they didn''t expect that the people of sword cliff were so straightforward. When they took the task, they went directly to the receiving platform and directly completed the transmission


    A burst of space distortion and involvement, Su Li only felt that there were infinite stars around him.


    The chaotic scene dazzled him, and the fast passing infinite stars reflected a shining reflection in his eyes


    After a moment, everything was calm. Su Li felt dazed because of the transmission across the galaxy.


    He shook his head, then saw a gray planet in the void in front of him... This is a vast world, but it''s a pity that its state is not very good.


    This is another planet "washed" by meteorites. The whole planet''s surface is filled with dust because of the big impact. Because the planet is located on the outer edge of the habitable belt of the star system, the dust blocks the sunlight, and the glacial age is even longer and crueler.


    This world is almost a hopeless world, and I don''t know whether there are intelligent lives here to multiply?


    Su Li is worried about this... If they don''t even have intelligent life, how can they complete their education task? Do you want to enlighten demons?


    This is unrealistic... Demons are always a single existence against the sky. Even if they gather to form a family, they will never believe in anyone... So demons are still despised by immortals in the world of heaven.


    Anyway, let''s go into the world and have a look


    So Su Li, five old swords and fluorene mans turned into seven meteors and fell into the world of great disaster


    He can clearly feel that when he crosses the atmosphere of this planet, more and more world resistance is transmitted to him, constantly reducing his cultivation strength... He still doesn''t seem to have any resistance.


    This is very normal. After all, it is a vast world. Even the Qing emperor will not come to earth easily. It can be seen how powerful the power of a world will be in normal operation.


    Su Li had a deeper understanding of this, and he once again deeply felt the power of ''balance''.


    Therefore, he did not resist this suppression, but continued to converge and seal his strength according to its meaning until it was reduced to the unknown level of Yuanying''s cave.


    Sure enough, the world no longer oppresses his body, but the ubiquitous sense of resistance is still... As outsiders, they are foreign demons to the world.


    Then they all hovered over the surface of the planet, below which was a rolling black cloud... This was the dust in the sky, and it was also the culprit that caused the "ash world" to enter the rhythm of destruction.


    But in fact, Su Li knows that for the whole world, extinction once and twice is not a big deal at all. As long as there is time to wait until the dust falls and the surface of the planet returns to normal, life will naturally multiply again.


    But Su Li and others can''t wait that long.


    So the sword cliff people looked at each other, nodded slightly, and scattered


    So did Su Li. His mind covered an area, and then he immediately caught the position of a space abscess. Immediately, a magic silk thread went in, and then suddenly pulled out a drop of the turbidity of the world


    The space abscess was a comfortable contraction, and Su Li''s sense of resistance immediately disappeared.


    That''s realistic. Does that admit his existence?


    Rou Chang, who was carried by Su Li in her pocket, also showed her original body and roared at a void as a big dog... Then a space crack appeared. She shook her tail and quickly drew the "seal turbid seal" left by Su Li in the lower boundary like a rune pen!


    Su Li looked at this scene and felt surprised. It seemed that Rou Chang had made great progress in the past 300 years... Why!


    He can do anything as a master, but his dog is really talented in everything


    Su Li had some lemon, but considering Rou Chang was so cute, she still rubbed her head.


    Other five old swords also do the same thing. They all know the "sealing turbid seal method".


    So soon they all showed a sigh of relief, no longer as uncomfortable as before.


    The only problem is their little grass grandmaster... This "slightly" stupid grandmaster is about to cry because she can''t learn the "seal turbid printing method"!!


    Even under the resistance of the world, she had to restore her weed body to reduce exclusion. Finally, Changchun Zi reluctantly took it in her hand and put it in her pocket.


    It is said that since Su Li always wore a girdle and put lovely animals in the girdle pocket, this style of wearing has been secretly popular in Jianya sect.


    At this time, Changchun Zi thought it was really convenient to wear like this, and secretly praised Su Li


    After they were no longer excluded by the world, they gathered again on the dark cloud and began to think about what to do next.

 Chapter 652

    There is no doubt that this dusty world is an abnormal state.


    No matter what sword cliff people want to do, the key is to solve the dust filled the sky.


    Just how to deal with the dust... It''s a big problem.


    Su Li didn''t hurry to start directly, but after discussing with several elders, he decided to go down to the dust first and make plans.


    In this process, the space abscess that hides the turbidity of the world has been appearing around everyone... Su Li is very familiar with this process, which is almost the instinctive reaction of the will of the world.


    He didn''t think much about it. He was used to taking it out and sealing it naturally.


    So the familiar feeling comes back... The feeling of what you want to achieve slowly surfaced in your heart.


    Compared with the Pearl world, there is certainly not so much turbidity in this world, but there are many accumulated over countless years. Some turbidity in this world will also occur in the process of natural metabolism in this world.


    So when Su Li passed through the ash cloud and fell on the land covered with glaciers, he had collected more than 20 pieces of this world''s turbidity.


    Counting the five old swords, they and Rou Chang collected a total of 30... The world is still young.


    But Rao is so. Su Li already feels that merit and virtue will fall


    This is a natural merit of heaven and earth. After all, he has collected so much turbidity of this world and dredged the operation of the laws of this world.


    But the problem is that he doesn''t seem to have great use for these merits, and he won''t stay in this world for too long.


    So he turned his head and thought of a very interesting thing worth trying


    He took out the Pearl of faith, and then tried to integrate the merits of heaven and earth into the Pearl of faith.


    Unexpectedly useful.


    However, this belief pearl contains almost ten merits and virtues of this world, and the amount has reached the upper limit.


    Su Li put the rest of his merits into his own life magic weapon. It''s better than nothing.


    Then he took the Pearl of faith in his hand and pondered it... The function of the Pearl of faith is to collect enough faith and open it to integrate it into the will of heaven and earth in this world.


    Therefore, the existence of the Oriental heaven is completely branded in this heaven and earth, so that this big world is not affected by the Oriental heaven all the time.


    This is to first obtain the recognition of the world''s wisdom and civilization, and then seek the recognition of the world


    But now Su Li has not even found intelligent creatures, and there is no way to talk about faith.


    But this belief pearl has been filled with heaven and earth merit... I wonder whether this heaven and earth merit can replace the power of faith?


    Others will not dare to try this kind of attempt, because if it fails, it will break the Pearl of faith, which means that the enlightenment task has failed


    But for Su Li, or for the sword cliff sect... Under the current situation, even if he has stayed in the "ash world" for a thousand years, he may not be able to complete the task.


    So he just played... If the task fails, he will fail. Anyway, uncle Lingwei won''t blame him for this kind of thing.


    Then he tried without fear


    According to the method of sending immortal officials, he continuously pinched the Dharma to drive the Pearl of faith


    Then he suddenly found that this method seemed feasible?


    The belief pearl receives the belief of mortals in order to make the belief pearl recognized between heaven and earth.


    The amount of faith can also enhance the degree of recognition.


    But in that case, what about directly using the merits of heaven and earth to drive the Pearl of faith?


    The belief pearl carrying the merits of heaven and earth means being recognized by heaven and earth... Even gratitude!


    And because Su Li gave a lot of merits and virtues, he filled the Pearl of faith


    The Pearl of faith rises slowly in Su Li''s casting, and then releases a bright golden halo.


    A moment later, the halo spread, put on the dark gray cloud and disappeared


    But Su Li had a different feeling. He found that the world will of the world seemed to completely accept the concept of the Oriental Tianting, and even engraved the information of the Oriental Tianting into the basic information of the world.


    What''s the use?


    It''s of great use!


    This means that when civilizations reproduce on the earth of the world again, when they pray at a loss in the face of the terrible power of heaven and earth, they will naturally get a corresponding response... As long as there are gods in the Oriental heaven, they can respond to their prayers!


    In this way, the images of the gods in the eastern heaven will also be deeply printed into the hearts of mortals in this world, so as to open the wisdom of mortals and guide their development, so as to gradually form a form of civilization with "oriental characteristics".


    Su Li wanted to understand this, but knew that this was the way of conquering Tianting.


    The conquest of heaven is not to occupy resources and destroy the enemy''s body, but to directly plunder the thinking of ordinary people, so that the thinking of ordinary people can be carried out in the established way.


    So from this point of view, their educational task has been completed?


    Suddenly, five old swords appeared around him. The five elders looked at him speechless. Obviously, they also felt the changes of the world, and then expressed their incompetence and pain for completing the task for no reason.


    "So, what else do we need to do now?" Xia Ming asked with a sigh.


    "If you want to talk about something, just help the world to drop the dust quickly." Su Li thought for a moment, and finally could only think of it.


    In fact, just now everyone''s mind scanned it, and only some difficult ethnic groups can be found in the area covered by surface glaciers... Life on this planet has withered in a large area under the severe winter that has lasted for unknown length.


    So people began to think about how to let the dust of the world fall


    Soon they had a way. In fact, Su Li opened the research and application of electromagnetic force from the event of Ming Yuan invasion, so they had a starting direction.


    Render the sky dust with electromagnetic force, and then build another magnetic field on the ground to attract these charged dust to the ground!


    Among them, the strong magnetic field on the ground is very important, which requires an absolutely strong magnetic field to meet the requirements.


    The electromagnetic force of the sky rendering dust is also very important, because there are many delicacies.


    The strong magnetic field on the ground... After discussion, Su Li upgraded the big five element sword array and became the big five element yuan magnetic sword array.


    Drive yuanci with the force of the five elements, call all the forces of the five old swords, and stack them into the ultimate force that can exceed the upper limit allowed by the world.


    That''s it.


    In fact, if this is the Pearl world, Su Li doesn''t think it''s so troublesome. He has a mountain and river robe, which can directly call the vitality of heaven and earth in the Pearl world... Such dust and so on. An idea can be compressed by the vitality of heaven and earth.


    No matter how bad it is, he can do everything he wants to do with geomagnetism... But now he doesn''t have such good conditions, so he can only achieve these with his own strength.


    His fleshy clergy also has the divine power characteristics of lightning, but if it is only the divine power characteristics, fleshy flowers must be used as a carrier to play... It seems inconvenient at this time.


    And in order to do this, Su Li can only call his stored infinite faith and condense the third clergy


    The condensation of the third clergy consumes more than twice as much faith willpower as the previous second clergy "God of food", but it is still easy for him.


    His third clergy is the "thunder Master" who can control thunder!


    This name is not simple. It is the reverence of ordinary people in the Pearl world for Su Li.


    The function of the clergy is also clear at a glance, that is, it can let him control the power of thunder between heaven and earth.


    In fact, there are certain restrictions. At least he can''t give full play to the power of this priest in the void outside Heaven and earth... But it''s ok now.


    He is so willful. On his way to Shinto, he always thinks about what he needs when it comes to the moment.


    So after he had another clergy, part of the infinite faith will in his throne was converted into thunder power


    The next moment, his whole body was immediately surrounded by endless leaping thunder, and the whole person was emitting a low ''buzzing'' sound, like a roar of anger.


    Su Li felt his new power and felt that he looked good.


    So he jumped, and the whole man turned into a streamer and shot into the black clouds in the sky!


    There was dust all around. Su Li''s thunder jumped around him. Then he thought a little and radiated a strong magnetic field around him with a unique frequency.


    In this magnetic field, all floating dust is affected and brought with a weak current


    At this time, the five old swords on the ground were also formed by the big five element sword array... The battle between the Pearl world and the dark yuan demon made them understand the magnetic symbols. At this time, after the big five element sword array was slightly modified by Su Li, they soon understood the driving method of the big five element yuan magnetic sword array.


    So their sword array ran, and a huge magnetic force similar to geomagnetism was immediately generated between the five elements, which directly absorbed all the weak current dust in the sky!


    At this moment, an inverted black tornado fell from the sky to the ground, and then gathered into a huge dust mass floating on the top of the five old swords.


    Within the scope of the black tornado, there is a faint falling of the sun star... The dark clouds that have covered the planet for many years are finally showing signs of dispersing


    In the sky, Su Li opened his sword wings, one black and one white, to become an electromagnetic bipolar, and then released an infinite electric field to continuously magnetize the dust in the sky.


    On the ground, the five old swords form a big five element magnetic sword array, which is like a super magnet, sucking these dust to the ground


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Li suddenly said something in the sky.


    Then the five old swords worked hard together. The sword array held up the huge dust agglomeration, and then Su Li''s flying direction above the followers also floated in the ai

 Chapter 653

    The ash world is the name given by the "star watching immortal official" who found this thousand star world in the eastern Tianting. Only because it has been covered with thick dust, I don''t know when it will be reborn from nirvana.


    Perhaps it originally had a name given by its own civilization, but it was destined to be forgotten.


    Now the ash world is ruled by the eternal night. Endless dust is suspended in the air and never falls. The thick glaciers cover the earth and cover and destroy everything that should be on the surface.


    But it was in such a desperate world that I saw a thunder winding figure flying slowly in the sky. When the wings opened, there was infinite thunder radiation. I don''t know how tens of thousands of miles, it seemed to disperse the dust in the sky, and the sky was clear.


    The night is no longer a dead and desperate black, but has countless stars shining.


    What makes all life more excited is that the light of the sun star finally shines on this planet again!


    On the ground, however, there is a huge mountain following the gods flying slowly with their huge wings. Under the mountain, there are five gods walking only back to the mountain.


    The dust in the sky keeps falling on the mountain, making the mountain more and more towering


    Some surviving creatures in the world raised their heads to see this scene and firmly imprinted it in their hearts.


    Some surviving intelligent lives knelt down directly and praised the scene with the most pious attitude


    All life in this world knows that their hope has come!


    Therefore, this scene is also firmly engraved in the basic information of the world like the Oriental heaven... When the intelligent life of the world reproduces and wants to develop civilization, it will spread in the form of myths and legends.


    Su Li and the five old swordsmen spent ten years running almost all over the thousands of stars, gathering all the dust in the sky into a huge mountain in this way.


    It''s not a simple thing to carry the mountain, even for the five old swords.


    However, when they gradually became proficient in the big five element magnetic sword array and slowly perceived the existence of their own geomagnetism in the ash world, everything became different.


    They slowly learned to use the power of geomagnetism to resist the mountains formed by the condensation of heavier and heavier dust.


    Up to now, they have used geomagnetism with the power of sword array. They are very skilled... Their harvest in the past ten years is definitely greater than their harvest in the past millennium.


    Because in this process, they have completed all the cultivation of true fairyland and understood the operation mode of geomagnetism... Yes, geomagnetism is the foundation of a world foundation. They have realized that theoretically, as long as geomagnetism exists, the world can have unlimited possibilities.


    The practice of immortals is actually a practice of state of mind.


    The changes of heaven and earth are in my heart, and everything in heaven and earth is changed by me!


    This is the key to immortality.


    And isn''t that what they''re doing?


    They are changing this world into what they want... This is not a small plane, but a real world!


    Just the cultivation of this process is enough to make their state of mind change dramatically.


    Therefore, the cultivation of immortals is actually an improvement of mood and a change of perspective.


    In this regard, they are very glad that Su Li, such a strange person, appeared in their sword cliff sect, and took them all the way to complete this practice.


    From true immortals to heavenly immortals, if you normally accumulate insight, the mentality of "there is heaven and earth in your heart" may take a long time. Many people even become extremely arrogant and indifferent because of their deliberate pursuit of that feeling.


    But with Su Li''s help, what they saw was not that kind of aloofness, but that kind of spiritual opportunity that the changes of heaven and earth were generated by the heart.


    Even therefore, even the way of Xuanxian has an idea


    The so-called Xuanxian means "the magic method leads to Xuanxian".


    And what is Tong Xuan?


    Knowing the secret of heaven and earth and being able to use the great power of heaven and earth for yourself!


    In fact, the practice from the real immortal is only understandable and unspeakable, because mana and immortal body can only be regarded as embellishment in this realm, and the real essence is the understanding of the soul.


    The five old swords learned how to borrow geomagnetism through this move of mountains and negative mountains... Isn''t this the wonderful realm of tongxuan?


    In ten years, the sky of this planet has been clear again, and everything can start again.


    "Boom!"


    The huge mountain fell into the air and pressed on a glacier that should be an ocean.


    But the mountain can''t stand on the ice, so the Yuan Feng of the five old swords cut a sharp flame sword and melted all the ice under the mountain.


    "Boom!"


    The ten thousand high mountains fell to the ground and pierced the ten thousand meter thick glacier. It has been located on the earth''s crust on the planet''s surface. Therefore, such a huge mountain still over ten thousand meters high appeared in the boundless ice sea.


    Su Li observed the surface of the planet and found that although the surface of the planet has a large ocean area, the land bulge also accounts for nearly half.


    Because there is not too much drop and there are not too many mountains and gullies, when the sea water in the ocean freezes, it gradually covers the land, making the whole land covered by glaciers.


    Countless lives died under the cover of this glacier, and only a few struggled to survive on the only high mountains.


    The sun has covered the planet''s ground again, but it can''t complete major changes for a while.


    Because the dissolution of glaciers can not be completed in a short time, and even in the process of melting ice, the climate of the whole planet will be more humid and cold.


    "It''s still a difficult environment for life to survive." Su Li sighed.


    "But anyway, everything has begun to move on the right track... Life is not so fragile." Changchun Zi said faintly, and he seems to have found something.


    "So good, now we have done what we can do. What should we do next?" Xuan Su asked. She has always been silent, but now this question seems to have another idea.


    Su Li understood what she meant only by a little meditation. He said, "there''s no need to hurry back... After all, it takes three years to get here every day in the sky. Although the strength of heaven and earth in the mortal world is no longer suitable for us to absorb refining and improve our strength, we can use this time difference to sort out our harvest in the past ten years."


    He knows that with the accumulation and talent of the five old swords, I''m afraid he can stay here for a while and understand it carefully. When he returns to the fairy world, he can push his cultivation to the celestial realm as quickly as possible.


    This is the state of mind. As long as you deliberately promote the improvement of cultivation, it will come naturally.


    At that time, when their accomplishments are improved, they can feed the yuan God, and their yuan God intensity can also steadily step up to a higher level.


    This is the best cultivation cycle after becoming an immortal. The first priority is the state of mind, and then the accumulation of mana and the exercise of Yuanshen.


    But for the vast majority of people, the so-called state of mind is invisible and ethereal, but they can only make their immortal body get a breakthrough by constantly playing and boiling mana and constantly compressing and refining.


    Then we can improve the strength of the yuan God, and then use the improved yuan God to feel the state of mind that should have been understood long ago... In this way, it is natural to get twice the result with half the effort and slow to learn.


    At this time, under the leadership of Su Li, the five old swords experienced the benefit of getting twice the result with half the effort. At this time, they want to make use of this time difference, not only to reflect on their own gains, but also to summarize the gains and losses this time and prepare for the later disciples.


    They always remember that they are the forerunners of sword cliff sect in the fairy way, and they must break a feasible way for the latecomers.


    So they rested in the world where the glacier was still warm.


    Instead of doing anything special, they each found a place they liked on this planet and meditated every day.


    Su Li also occasionally meditated, but he spent more time wandering around.


    This is a strange world for him. He has the impulse to explore.


    Standing on a barren land with melted ice, he felt the earth vein under his feet and found that the earth vein with the world was stable and powerful, apparently recovering from the previous meteorite impact.


    Moreover, under the earth vein, he unexpectedly sensed some unexpected movements... In fact, the world is far from as quiet as the surface shows.


    It has a very active underground ecological community!


    Su Li thought about it and thought it was normal. After all, when the surface was covered by glaciers, the vast majority of species that could survive must have moved below the ground.


    After all, only underground can there be enough geothermal energy to maintain the reproduction of life.


    But now that the sun returns to the earth, it''s time for these life under the ground to return to the ground, isn''t it?


    He didn''t hurry to play in the underground world, but tried to melt the glacier with divine power and mana wherever he passed.


    In fact, his elders are doing similar things.


    During their retreat, they also constantly radiated their mana, so that the glaciers in a large area centered on them were rapidly dissolved, and several glaciers formed by glacial melt on the planet.


    Xuansu, in particular, is a cleric... Although she is only the plain water river god of Dongzhou in the Pearl world, when she releases her accumulated divine power to disturb the marine glaciers of the planet, it will have a greater impact than others.


    ... she has completely released her accumulated divine power. It seems that she is ready to give up the path of Shinto!


    She knew that Shinto was not what she wanted. She chose Shinto only to make up for the foundation and become an immortal smoothly.


    Now she has become an immortal. More importantly, she has obtained the blessing of infinite heaven and earth. In fact, she has made up for all the damaged foundations, so she can naturally go to her fairy way again.


    Su Li looked at her behavior from a distance, but she thought it was good to do so.


    After all, she can''t completely avoid the influence of divinity. If she loses herself at that time, it''s not worth the loss.


    ... the ash world is recovering at an amazing speed under the operation of Su Li and others. However, the eastern Tianting behind their lower boundary has also caused unexpected discussions because of their actions.

 Chapter 654

    The task of education once every 100 years is not a big thing for the Oriental Tianting, which is usually nothing big.


    Moreover, because it is closely related to the belief interests of the gods in heaven, they will still pay some attention at this time.


    Before the four immortal sects choose the mission, the four selected worlds are still confidential, but when they start their mission, the situation of these four worlds will be made public to all immortal gods.


    All the immortals and gods have the idea of differentiation. They come to send fairy Pavilion. Do the gods want to see this century or have some more faith?


    The immortals want to see if these worlds are suitable for them and pass down the worldly orthodoxy


    God preaches faith and immortals preach orthodoxy.


    It turns out that the immortal is not really carefree.


    Because after reaching the heaven, both immortals and gods have become an element that everyone attaches great importance to although they can''t see much.


    Divine belief can gather Qi and fortune.


    If the immortals want to gather Qi and fortune, they can only obtain merit through their own misfortunes or pass down their own orthodoxy.


    Therefore, there are so many kinds of immortal methods in the mortal world. In fact, this is the good fortune left by the immortal in order to gather their own Qi.


    The existing mortal world is nothing new to these old immortals. At this time, they are all concerned about whether there can be a new place to preach.


    However, before they could have a look at the specific contents of the four worlds, they suddenly found an amazing phase... One of the worlds has fully accepted the belief pearl of the Oriental heaven and become a subordinate world of the heaven!


    At this time, in the upper layer of the paixian Pavilion, four huge pictures occupy the center of the hall and are distributed in four directions to show everyone everything about the four worlds.


    However, one thing is that these worlds are displayed in gray frames, indicating that they are still not under the jurisdiction of the Oriental heaven and are still under conquest.


    This is a matter of course. After all, the once-in-a-century education task has just begun. According to general experience, it is visually observed that the talents of the four religions in the lower boundary have almost just landed


    But then the thoughts of these immortals were almost scattered... Because they had seen a picture of the world, which was visible to the naked eye as a green and gold inlaid frame in front of them, and became bright in color... It was a symbol of the great success of enlightenment and the complete acceptance of the domination of the Oriental heaven in the world!


    Of course, no matter how bright the color is, it can''t change the fact that the surface of the planet in the picture is gray


    They take a closer look at the introduction of this vast world... Good guy, a world that has experienced the Holocaust and is in a state of "restart".


    How is this world regarded as the goal of education?


    Also, which immortal sect is so magical that this world can be successfully educated directly... Oh, it''s sword cliff immortal sect. No wonder


    Wait, sword cliff immortal sect?!


    A group of immortals were stunned and said they could not calm down.


    An immortal sect with only one immortal ancestor can do such a thing?


    Unfortunately, the star watching immortal officials can only give such a perspective outside the world, and they can''t rush down to the bottom to find out, otherwise they really want to have a good look at what these sword cliff people do.


    The news here also shocked some high-level people. After all, for one Tianting, it is absolutely a major event related to the foundation of Tianting.


    So the three immortal zuns also showed up. First of all, they looked at the world they chose, but they were surprised to see the world of Jianya immortal sect, which symbolized that they had completed their mission.


    They all started to calculate at the same time... Soon they confirmed that the world really belonged to the Oriental heaven?!


    This efficiency is also a little incredible.


    They wondered if this seemingly "waste star" was the real treasure?


    At this time, the Qing emperor''s fennian also came here, and then Chun''s consciousness also came.


    When Chun came, she even had a calm feeling of "as expected"... Although she didn''t know what had happened, she knew that as long as her husband was involved, something would happen.


    Then she knew what had happened... The noise was really big.


    After the virtual shadow of the green emperor came to the upper layer of the sent fairy Pavilion, the other immortals immediately quieted down.


    The influence of that ancient atmosphere makes people involuntarily want to keep a distance from him.


    Chun is already good, and others are even worse.


    Only the three immortals have enough accomplishments to forcibly suppress the influence of this breath... No wonder the earlier immortals were superior in the Oriental heaven.


    After the arrival of the green emperor, he also calculated... The information he can get is much more detailed than the picture given by the star watching immortal official.


    He directly communicated with the Pearl of faith written into the basic information of the world of the ''ash world'', and then confirmed: "it can''t be wrong. It really belongs to my Oriental heaven... It can even be said to be a perfectly embedded direct world."


    Although this mission takes place every hundred years in the sky, it takes ten thousand years as the cycle for the lower world. In other words, it can only preach in one world for ten thousand years at most, and it will return to the upper world in more than nine years.


    No matter how many beliefs are collected ten thousand years later, we must activate the Pearl of faith and try to integrate it into the will of the world... At this time, if there is insufficient faith, it will naturally be a direct failure.


    As far as the rules of the Oriental heaven are concerned, if you can''t successfully preach for 10000 years, it means that the world is incompatible with the East, and you won''t conquer it again... It''s a glimmer of vitality from heaven.


    For the world that can be conquered, even if the Pearl of faith has been integrated, there will still be a concept of "degree of integration".


    This "degree of integration" does not depend on the number of simple beliefs, but on whether the lower immortal disciples can be recognized by the world.


    Generally speaking, if you can believe that the pearl can successfully integrate into the will of the world, the "degree of integration" will basically be about 33%.


    That means that although the world belongs to the Oriental Tianting, the civilization of the world itself has little recognition of the Oriental Tianting, or it can only be said to be a temporary belief.


    But fortunately, this "degree of integration" can continue to increase in the later stage, but generally it will be the end if it increases to 60%.


    At this time, the gods in heaven can respond to the prayers of believers in the lower world in time, and the discount ratio between faith and feedback is very small, about 30%.


    Such a loss ratio is enough to satisfy the immortals and gods, and also enough to make the world one of the bases supporting the belief in the Oriental heaven.


    The Enlightenment of every mortal world is very important to the Oriental heaven, and this enlightenment often fails for various reasons.


    Just like this enlightenment mission, the psychological expectation of the immortals is that one of the four worlds can be successfully educated.


    But what do they see now?


    When the green emperor also displayed the "fusion degree" value of the ash world on the picture, everyone was directly stupid and didn''t know how to react!


    Because they see that the value of "integration" has reached the level of "74%, and is still rising steadily!


    But the question is, why haven''t they received faith with such a high degree of integration?


    At this time, the Qing emperor has made use of the connection between the belief pearl and him to show the whole picture of the world in the picture


    Then they saw that in a dark sky, a god of thunder opened his wings and "fan" endless dust to the ground.


    The five gods only followed the huge mountain peaks gathered by dust, showing unparalleled great powers and powers.


    They are cleaning up the ashes in the ash world!


    In this process, the integration of this belief pearl with the world is rising steadily


    "Sure enough..."


    Chun is a natural look.


    This time she didn''t accompany Su Li''s lower boundary with distraction, because the oppressive power of the big world would make her Begonia distracted and collapse directly.


    Unless she directly suffers from the lower boundary of the body as before, it is really difficult to directly come to these great worlds with her cultivation strength.


    The higher the cultivation of immortals, the harder it is to come to earth


    They sent the fairy Pavilion here to see how the people of Jianya immortal cult did it... They just looked at the general idea, but they didn''t know the details.


    They just know that the people of sword cliff helped the world to restart from the destruction, so they got the merit of infinite heaven and earth and the recognition of the world.


    "I see. They use the merits of heaven and earth to drive the belief in the Pearl... It is equivalent to getting the recognition of the world first, and then starting to restart the world and then develop civilization... No, even because the belief in the Pearl has been written into the basic information of the world, they don''t have to worry about the development of civilization."


    Seeing this, the green emperor couldn''t help feeling that he was very satisfied with the educational trip of Jianya immortal cult.


    But then his words surprised everyone present


    "No wonder he could turn the idea of breaking up without hesitation... Maybe he could really develop Jianya cult into an independent Xianting!"


    The immortals could not help holding their breath. This was not a good comment for the officials, especially after the green emperor slapped the hornwood immortal to death.


    But Chun bit his teeth slightly after hearing it. While overcoming the discomfort brought by the ancient atmosphere in his heart, he said, "yes, it''s my concubine who dragged Lang Jun back."


    The green emperor smiled at the speech and shook his head without saying anything.


    How difficult is it to build Xianting from scratch? Even if Su Li was magical and knew nothing, it would take at least 100 million years to build Xianting from scratch.


    But it doesn''t matter. Since he is his son-in-law, of course, these cumbersome steps can be omitted.


    The immortals were dumbfounded again... They forgot how special Su Li''s identity was.


    For other immortals, the praise of the green emperor is fatal.


    But for the son-in-law of the Qing emperor, that kind of praise is really praise


    Even, they have to congratulate the supreme emperor of the Qing emperor on "getting this son-in-law" and so on... It''s boring to think about it.

 Chapter 655

    Su Li didn''t know that the people in heaven were actually looking at everything under them. Of course, even if he knew, he wouldn''t care.


    He just wandered around the world where glaciers began to melt, looked at the surrounding terrain, and felt it suitable to plant a piece of his fleshy flower as his belief spread.


    He also remembered his identity as a God in the temple of spring. He simply opened a large open field, and then thought of his fiancee and prayed for the coming of spring


    Chun obviously heard such a prayer. He was helpless and responded sweetly in his heart


    At the next moment, she released her divine power together with her subordinates'' waste flowers and gods to respond... The magnificent divine power was transferred through the heaven, and fell on the field where Su Li was located after a reduction of 10%


    The next moment, it will be a hundred flowers in full bloom, flowers like the sea!


    Spring is really coming.


    And the arrival of Chun''s divine power has another role... That is'' turning snow in spring ''!


    Under the power of spring, the glaciers on the planet''s surface began to melt rapidly.


    Gurgling glacial water flows into rivers and into the sea.


    Xuansu has been busy. She wants to control these currents so as not to form a flood.


    Xuanyuzi is also busy. He is opening up mountains and roads for these currents... This is the best time for him to split mountains. He doesn''t have to worry about being affected by karma.


    Yuan Feng and Xia Ming couldn''t sit still. They both spread out their flame like sword blades and wandered around. It was also the vast melting of glaciers.


    Changchun Zi is looking for those vegetation residues buried under the glacier, and then find ways to revitalize them with his own ability.


    It took master fluorene mang more than 50 years to learn the turbid seal method, and then began to play his role


    Well, her role is actually nothing, that is, together with Changchun Zi, she dyed the world where glaciers began to melt green again.


    After decades of collective retreat and meditation, sword cliff people started again to promote the restart of the ash world.


    When the vast plains have no glaciers, there are only starry lakes.


    When the sea water in the ocean begins to rise and fall again


    Although the planet''s climate is still cold, people feel that they have done almost everything.


    They have found that some small creatures begin to move in the cracks of the rock.


    We also saw some strange animals coming out of some caves leading to the ground.


    They have begun to try to adapt to life on the ground


    To this extent, the world should be able to run on its own without any external intervention.


    So Su Li nodded with satisfaction, picked up the dog who had played with him, and flew to the sky


    As if knowing that he was leaving, the sporadic creatures on the ground couldn''t help raising their heads and looking at the sky


    But I saw a streamer across the sky, and there was nothing in the sky. Only the long lost sun star continued to shine on the earth.


    Su Li and others came out of the reception platform. He calculated the time. In this heaven, a total of twenty-eight days have passed.


    But when he came back, he was a little surprised... Because he found that there were all kinds of immortals around the receiving platform and the sending fairy Pavilion!


    However, these are all ordinary immortals. There are none of the immortals of the three religions. Obviously, they don''t want to meet the returning sword cliff people at this time.


    They also tried their best to build sword cliff once, but the result is that sword cliff has greatly increased its reputation. How can they stay and find uncomfortable?


    "What''s the matter?" he was surprised.


    Because he didn''t know what amazing things he had done, he was completely at a loss for the inexplicable and enthusiastic gods in front of him.


    Fortunately, Chun quickly rushed over with her Baihua God army, and then rescued the people from the crowd.


    When they returned to the sword cliff station and the spring palace, they understood what was going on... I didn''t expect that what they did in the ash world had such a great impact on the heaven.


    You know, they thought that their mission of Enlightenment was only half successful at most. After all, with the withered life state of the planet, there was no way to bring any faith to the gods in heaven.


    But he ignored one thing


    When they left the ash world, they even raised the "degree of integration" to more than 90%!


    This means that no matter what kind of life has evolved in the world, as long as they begin to think and feel the heaven and earth, the image of the Oriental heaven will naturally be printed into their minds.


    In the future, as long as the world develops naturally without disasters and difficulties, it will become the belief kingdom of the Oriental heaven... This credit will be great.


    It''s good for all the immortals... So now all the immortals in the eastern Tianting will inherit the love of Jianya immortal cult, so they will wait there for the return of all the people in Jianya.


    One thing is certain. With the Enlightenment of this world, the position of sword cliff immortal cult is completely stable.


    Su Li felt incredible about this, but if he thought about it carefully, he seemed to be able to sum up a very effective "process" of world education for his sword cliff disciples?


    The process of people''s normal lower boundary is to walk on the ground for merit in order to avoid the exclusion of the world.


    In the future, the disciples of Jianya can directly use the "sealing turbid seal method" to make the coming World obedient. Even if there is more turbidity in that world, it can be achieved in one step


    Under normal circumstances, it takes other immortal sect disciples about dozens or hundreds of years to spread their faith. If the disciples of Jianya are lucky, they can start playing by themselves.


    But I''m afraid there will be some trouble in the new world. After all, not everyone can always know what the world needs like him


    When he encountered a problem, he began to think about it and felt it necessary to study it.


    So he didn''t return to the temple of spring, but directly came to the sword cliff station


    After arriving at the sword cliff station, without saying a word, he said to the people around him, "I need some... Just soil and rocks. I want a lot of soil and rocks."


    The people on the side were stunned. Su Li saw that this man was Ji Lian.


    But Ji Lian didn''t stop after she was stunned. She directly ordered Su Li to prepare what he needed.


    Su Li was a little embarrassed. Then he remembered that there were many disciples flying up at the sword cliff station, waiting for him to explain the mystery of the enlightenment trip.


    He shook his head slightly and said, "ladies and gentlemen, now I don''t have the heart to think about these things. I have an idea that I''m eager to realize. Please answer the five elders if you have any questions."


    So impolitely left the responsibility to the five old swords.


    But the sword cliff people didn''t care about it. They had long been used to making things for them, but they could get real benefits from Su Li.


    So the party all gave way and let Su Li walk to a quiet place in the Jianya station.


    When Chun saw that the disciples of yidujian cliff were going to collect the materials Su Li wanted, he immediately sent the same number of flower gods: "let them help together. In this heaven, they are more familiar."


    The upright sword cliff disciples didn''t think what was going on. They didn''t think it was their dark spring God Taizu who was preparing to clean up their "back garden".


    Then she came to Su Li curiously and wanted to see what he wanted to get this time


    But now he is just sitting and meditating. After all, the materials he wants have not come yet, and what he wants to do still needs to be well conceived.


    Things were soon sent... Just some ordinary minerals and earth, which is really not difficult to find.


    Su Li looked at these minerals and soil. In fact, he was thinking about how to turn his ideas into reality


    Then he suddenly took out some minerals... I don''t know what these minerals are. He just took one of them that is most similar to ordinary iron, and then refined it into a fist sized metal ball.


    Then he began to condense the meaning of heavy Jun on the metal ball... At the same time, he refined it with magic power and refined lines with emphasis on the true meaning of Jun, but it seemed to be refined into a magic weapon.


    Soon the metal sphere was refined, but it was suspended in the air and no longer fell.


    But everyone was just a little closer, but they could feel a kind of attraction... Did Su Li want to refine a magic weapon of gravity?


    Of course it''s not that simple.


    Then Su Li melted all the remaining ores, good or bad, high or low, into a magma the size of a washbasin.


    These magma was then covered on the sphere by him. Unexpectedly, relying on the metal sphere, they began to flow by themselves under the influence of Su Li!


    Then the soil.


    The soil was refined into several plates by Su Li, and then embedded on the rolling magma sphere piece by piece


    At the next moment, magma filled the gaps between all these plates, so that people could feel that these plates were like floating islands suspended on magma.


    At this time, the earth sphere, which has become half the size of a man, is full of dark red and small lava flows.


    But then Su Li used his magic power to capture water vapor and "heavy rain" came on the rugged surface of the sphere


    Thus, under the surprised and shocked eyes of the people, the rivers flow and converge into a "vast ocean".


    Then there is mana to condense the ice and make high mountains and snow mountains.


    Then there is water vapor dispersion, which is surrounded by floating clouds


    It took Su Li more than a day to "make" their hometown pearl world in front of everyone!


    Yes, Su Li made an almost realistic model of the planet in addition to life.


    He did this not to remember anything, but to let the people of jianyamen have a good reference for learning and how to realize the "balance" which is very important to the world.


    He broke his heart for the inheritance and prosperity of the sword cliff sect... But it is precisely because he first thought of how to benefit his fellow disciples that everyone is so convinced of him.

 Chapter 656

    Su Li made a model of the Pearl world... It was said to be a model, but it was quite exquisite, but it showed all his understanding of the Pearl world.


    Then, with the wooden spell to this model, it will dye some green on the surface. The next moment, it will be like a reduced planet.


    There are ocean current disturbance, monsoon blowing and naturally occurring crustal movement.


    Even the great volcano in Chiyang''s incarnation is there... Just because there is no divine power to suppress, this great volcano will erupt from time to time.


    Due to the disturbance of geomagnetism, aurora will appear at the north pole of the planet... This makes all sword cliff disciples feel amazing and dare not touch... This is their hometown mother world!


    Watching a group of people carefully surround the Pearl world model and marvel, Su Li kept drawing and scooping up another model


    It''s the ash world where he used to be!


    It''s incredible to say that he stayed in the ash world even longer than the Pearl world


    So this model is even more handy for him to make.


    This feeling of overlooking the world made him feel like a man standing above the world from the direction of the sky.


    "Well, you study hard. Whoever studies well will have his share of the education task in a hundred years." Su Li promised with a smile and left.


    If you don''t go, you can''t hold his mana... How can the Dharma cultivation be inspired by the soul?


    It''s just to create a complete model of the two worlds. At most, it''s just a geographical balance, and there''s no element of life in it. Why can''t you hold down the realm?


    Su Li said it hurt. He thought he didn''t make much effort. As a result, the cultivation of real Wonderland seemed to pass without a sense of existence


    So he hurried back to the temple of spring and closed his quiet room a little


    He just fell and sat down, and his ass was stained with Futon. As a result, he was shocked and couldn''t control the spirit of fairies around him


    I felt that his Yang God body was filled with the spirit of fairies at this moment, and then seemed to expand infinitely


    He suddenly remembered the "heaven and earth" of Founder fluorene mang. It seems that this is a kind of magic power that can be mastered naturally when he reaches the celestial realm?


    His body of Yang God, with the confluence of Fairy Spirit, even seemed to expand infinitely and become a giant connecting heaven and earth.


    Su Li suddenly realized that this was the "celestial being" on the immortal body, which could make people stand on the ground and have a perspective from the sky.


    Then he found that his original God had been greatly enriched, and it seemed that he could always hang high in the sky and look at the people below from the perspective of God.


    This is the "celestial being" on the yuan God, which goes further than the "celestial being" on the immortal body, and can maintain this condescending perspective all the time, as if in the same position with the heaven.


    Then... No, Su Li''s promotion was gone here.


    Because the last is the "celestial being" in his state of mind, which Su Li has already achieved. Even he used his state of mind to drive his cultivation.


    The immortal body can be accomplished by accumulating mana over endless years. Fluorene Mang, the founder of sword cliff, took this path... In a narrow sense, it is almost an immortal.


    The idea of immortals is that many immortals understand it by constantly wandering in the sky and overlooking the earth... In fact, only when they understand this can they be regarded as immortals in the real sense.


    The immortal state of mind is to be able to understand the reason for the change and operation of heaven and earth. This is the result of a thorough analysis and understanding of heaven and earth, and it is also the most solid foundation of Xuanxian!


    If there is no immortal heart, how can we understand the mystery?


    In the Oriental heavenly court, the immortal who has the cultivation of immortals accounts for the vast majority, but those who have the posture of Xuanxian account for less than 10%.


    Therefore, in Tianting, especially among the four immortal sects, the number of Xuanxian can also be said to be the facade of this sect.


    It was because Su Li knew the importance of "the heart of immortals" that he kept suppressing cultivation and created the models of the two planets for the disciples to observe.


    Then he couldn''t resist going to the quiet room.


    He pointed out the most correct way to the people of Jianya sect in the shortest time, and whether they can understand depends on themselves


    So after a quarter of an hour of isolation, Su Li became an immortal fruit.


    He carefully suppressed his accomplishments. He was always worried that too fast promotion would affect his foundation... Not too fast, not too fast!


    At this time, it seemed that there was nothing to do, but he felt that since they all said to shut down, he should improve his mortal body.


    He wants to refine his mortal body into a unique immortal body. Now he has just experienced a lot of understanding, so he can take it out and try it.


    A body flew out of the prison cliff, but it was his mortal body.


    Accustomed to the free and flexible state of Yang God, it is inevitable to feel a sense of conflict when looking at your body... This is Zhiqing''s instinctive aversion to turbidity.


    Su Li felt this rejection and suddenly felt that he could not leave the body for such a long time, otherwise he would really be unable to go back at that time.


    So he overcame these feelings of rejection and put the body back on.


    He never thought that his body would make him feel so much discomfort, as if the original light body had suddenly become extremely heavy, and the feeling of this body to him was also extremely dirty, as if covered with a thick layer of dirt.


    So Su Li couldn''t help but start making changes


    No, the change started even before he thought about it.


    His heart jumped stronger and stronger, just like the pulse of the world, making his blood flow all over his body, just like the magma River in the depths of the earth.


    Then bones and muscles, that is, the earth''s crust and surface, are solid and thick.


    His understanding of the world has naturally poured into this body, making some subtle changes in his body


    The spirit of the fairy came again and began to bless and warm his mortal fetus according to Su Li''s understanding.


    His blood is like a river, his bones and muscles are the earth, and his pulsating heart is the core of the flame... With another breath, everything works with the mystery of the world.


    This is the basic way of balance in the world, but it is only a meaningful and unspeakable symbol.


    But under Su Li''s self perception and understanding, he has achieved a very stable foundation of balance... From this moment on, his mortal body will have an unprecedented broad foundation... Because this is the foundation of the world!


    Then his viscera began to touch the balance of life


    The viscera are re balanced with the five elements, in which mana is constantly running and transformed to form endless vitality.


    Then, just like the ancient Dharma, the mana soaked the flesh, making his body begin to transform rapidly to the direction of the immortal body.


    In fact, he is practicing the ancient method now, but he has such a personality that he turns upside down again.


    But I have to say that when his realm and understanding reached a higher level, looking back at the ancient cultivation method, he had another feeling


    In fact, this ancient practice did not eliminate the original "turbidity" of the human body, but continuously compressed and refined it with more and more pure "purity", making it a more pure turbidity compared with the immortal body.


    The secret of ancient cultivation lies in finding the balance between clarity and turbidity in the process of compressing and refining these turbidity.


    Su Li didn''t know how others found this balance. He also thought about the principle of Tai Chi... But he found that this was actually related to the origin of the world, even if he only knew it but didn''t know why.


    Tai Chi, which can describe the profound meaning of the foundation of the world, involves the dynamic balance of yin and Yang. How can he casually understand this realm?


    In fact, everything he understands now is only superficial. Summing up the phenomena he has observed is the appearance of the operation of different forces, which is far from reaching the profound and rational link.


    But this does not prevent him from creating a new ancient cultivation method with what he has learned... That is, taking his body as the world and taking the foundation of the world to accommodate the turbidity!


    At present, he does not need to find out how to balance the clarity and turbidity, and he can''t do this in a short time.


    So let''s accommodate them with an incomparably broad foundation, just like those vast worlds... They are broad enough, so even a little imbalance can''t be seen.


    Su Li''s body was so involuntarily chirping, as if it were the pulse of the earth.


    He smiled, but there was no breath coming out.


    Because from this moment on, everything in his body circulates in his body


    So his mana accumulated rapidly in his body. With the help of prison cliff, he soon crossed the threshold of real immortals, and even soared all the way to heaven.


    At the same time, his body was filled with infinite mana, which made his body "light" at last.


    The feeling that his whole body was covered with dirt was gone, but he still looked very heavy in Su Li''s perception... This is not the actual weight, but an intentional "weight", the weight of the world.


    At this point, he consolidated his state a little more and was considered to have passed the customs.


    He walked out of his quiet room and found that it had been ten years... Only one closure is ten years!


    Ten years in heaven, ten thousand years on earth!


    The blink of an eye is the vicissitudes of life. No wonder the immortal God will be more and more indifferent to the mortal feelings.


    Even Su Li, when he closed up and wanted to see the Pearl world through the heart demon world, he found that he couldn''t find any place to miss


    When he walked out of the quiet room, he saw his black backed and white bellied dog still lying at the door dozing... His mood as if he were separated from the world was much better, at least some things had not changed.


    Rou Chang raised her head and immediately put the dog''s head into Su Li''s leg. Her tail was thrown like autumn wind sweeping away the leaves.


    At this time, the figure of Chun also appeared not far away


    "Congratulations on your exit..."


    What she had to say stopped suddenly, because she found that Su Li seemed very different at this moment

 Chapter 657

    At this time, Su Li''s exit had an unimaginable impact on Chun


    Because Su Li changed into his immortal body, he immediately brought an unimaginable sense of stability and massiness to outsiders.


    He refined his body into the foundation of the world, which naturally brings this feeling to people.


    So those who are close to him feel like returning to their mother. They only feel that he is a gentle partner who can bear and accommodate everything. It will make people feel very relieved and comfortable... Just like Chun. At this time, she wishes she could turn into a climbing vine and wrap it around Su Li.


    But what about strangers or enemies?


    Facing him, you will feel small like facing a huge celestial body in the void.


    In short, at present, Su Li''s immortal body has been successfully refined, and because of its broad foundation, Su Li will need more mana to break through the realm... This is more in line with his heart. Finally, there is a way to press the realm, otherwise it will be very embarrassing to go on like this.


    After leaving the customs, he stayed quietly with Chun for two days, and then went to the Jianya station next door to check the situation


    Then his eyes beat with surprise.


    Because he found that everything here was not much different from that under the sword cliff of the Pearl world!


    It can be seen that the disciples of Jianya sect are still working hard to build their new home during this period.


    However, there are some differences. The chaotic stone peak in the middle still stands.


    But Su Li has seen that these idle sword immortals have begun to deal with this chaotic stone peak in their own way


    To outsiders, it is really called "clumsy".


    Because the sword immortals of sword cliff actually gave up the abundant power of immortals outside and stabbed the huge chaotic stone peak with their own life sword within the scope of the chaotic stone peak.


    Within ten miles of the stone peak, the spirit of fairies is thin. People can''t get good mana supplement at all, but they rely on their own physical strength and faith to constantly try to carve this chaotic stone peak in the most clumsy way.


    When the mana was exhausted, they went out to recover. Even in order to recover the mana infrequently, they began to gradually find the extremely accurate power control in each sword, which also helped them continuously refine their mana.


    "East Star Photo scripture" is one aspect, but Su Li thinks this spontaneous way of exercise is fundamental.


    He felt very happy when he saw this scene, as if he had seen his own sword cliff immortal cult rising in the heaven.


    Seeing his appearance, people at Jianya gate stopped happily to salute him... This is a big man hanging on the ancestral wall of the lower Jianya sect. Now I really feel friendly and reliable when I see him.


    Su Li looked at many of these people in front of him and knew that they were the latecomers in the ten thousand years of mortal life.


    He said hello to these hard training disciples, and then he found Ji Lian


    Well, the former deputy leader has started his old business again. He is now the deputy leader of the sword cliff immortal cult in the upper world... No one robbed him.


    "Xiao Li..." Ji Lian saw Su Li and seemed to have thousands of words to say, but she could only suffer in her heart.


    "Shizu Gong, what''s the matter with you? Isn''t it enough for Shizu to have a Ji Heng?" Su Li asked.


    Ji Lian shook on the spot. Obviously, he didn''t want to think of the dark time of that year.


    He looked at Su Li silently for a while, and then said, "can you stop talking about that? Don''t think I don''t know it''s a bad idea behind your back!"


    Su Li immediately looked around and said, "by the way, speaking of Ji Heng, where is the child? I''ve been very busy in the world, and I didn''t see him very much?"


    Ji Lian''s expression became more resentful in an instant. He sighed long and said, "OK, I''ll call her now."


    Su Li didn''t realize anything at this time, but when he saw that pingting figure coming towards him from a distance and slightly hanging his head to him, he was a wonderful fairy who greeted him... He was stunned directly!


    Nine years ago, she flew up, but she directly abandoned her original body and changed such a body when reshaping the immortal body... More importantly, she also changed her name to Ji Hong!


    It seems that even Shengxian has been played with a different "angle", which is really unexpected.


    Looking at Ji Lian, who was becoming more and more grumpy, Su Li''s mouth began to twitch uncontrollably... He was worried about whether he would be killed by his grumpy father.


    But it''s not right to think about it. His disciple Beiguang was also enlightened by Wuyang. Why didn''t he become like this? It just seems that he doesn''t like girls... Cough.


    It''s all small things. It must be Ji''s desire to practice and save energy. When she needs his father to teach by example, she only cares about her own ease. She always gives Ji to Wuyang to take care of her... Doesn''t it make Xiao Ji feel that when a boy grows up, he should become a beautiful girl?


    Of course, he certainly can''t say such things clearly. He can only say, "where''s Wuyang? I''ll go to him and talk about it!"


    When he said this, he suddenly became really worried... Shouldn''t Wuyang have been killed by Ji Lian?


    Unexpectedly, Ji Lian looked at him with an abnormal look and said, "Wuyang is now with your disciple Beiguang... You should take care of yourself."


    Then I don''t want to mention it again.


    Su Li was struck by lightning... Is it too fast? What''s more, his disciples are so powerful that even Wuyang has a direct "Introduction"?


    His mind quickly spread out, and then found his disciples Beiguang and Wuyang at the sword cliff station... Well, there are many sword cliff disciples, even the immortal gods of the eastern heaven!


    But it turned out that Wuyang was dancing in an open space. The gorgeous and elegant palace clothes made him look like a colorful butterfly dancing in the sea of flowers, which was particularly beautiful


    And what about all kinds of fairy men and women?


    But it was like a group of star chasers watching


    Su Li expressed his pain at this scene because he found that the posture when Wuyang danced was inextricably linked with the "butterfly sword" he had created.


    But when he looked at it, he found something different... As the dancing sun danced, there was an infinite smell of "faith" around him, which made him feel as if he was about to become a God.


    "Can this also gather faith?" Su Li was stunned.


    Then he thought about it, and simply thought of returning to the body and said to Ji: "build a stage for Wuyang outside the station, let her rehearse well, perform on the stage every seven days, and let those people not disturb him at other times."


    Ji Lian was surprised and asked, "what''s special about him?"


    Su Li nodded and replied, "he should be looking for his own way by imitating the form of colored butterflies, but he has some unexpected gains... In this way, let him take a stage name of ''Butterfly Dance''. I don''t know whether he will be the God of colored butterflies, the God of dance, or the God of beauty in the future..."


    Ji Lian looked at Su Li and muttered. He had no choice but to record these words and follow them... At least he knew that Wuyang might have another unique future.


    Then Su Li woke up. He asked, "at that moment, I wandered around the whole station and found that our disciples seemed to be a little more, even more than when I was in the Pearl world..."


    Ji Lian scratched his head and said, "this is also the most troublesome thing for me now... After thousands of years of accumulation on earth, now the disciples who have soared to the heaven are not just those in those years..."


    "In fact, those disciples who participated in the war have successfully risen. After all, it is not a problem to become immortal under the blessing of Qi and merit."


    "So it has been accumulated for thousands of years. Now there are 3370 immortals in the Jianya residence..."


    Su Li was stunned: "how could there be so many?!"


    Although they are all true immortals, the number has exceeded the sum of the other two immortals by times!


    At the same time, he also knows what the crisis Ji Lian said is... That is, the place where the station is located is too small to be crowded!


    "What else can it be? After all, those affiliated forces in the Pearl world should also take care of them. Almost half of the more than 3000 immortals are affiliated forces."


    Su Li''s brain is a little stiff... How to settle so many people?


    Previously, he also lamented that things have changed in today''s Pearl world... As a result, good guy, it turned out that all his acquaintances have come up!


    In an instant, he thought of another point: "so many people soar, doesn''t it have any impact on the Pearl world?"


    Ji Lian shook his head and said, "everyone in my teaching will fly up and bring up the turbidity of the world sealed by himself... Ah, it''s all here. Do you want to string it on your hair?"


    The seal of turbid seal method cannot be too long for the turbid of this world. After all, it is only a temporary seal.


    If you really want to make this seal last for a long time, you can only rely on Su Li''s small seal


    Can Su Li say "no" to this?


    However, he did not hang the world''s turbidity in his hair... He was young and not sensible before. Now he knows how "non mainstream" his original practice was.


    So I just took out my life magic weapon prison cliff and suppressed these amazing turbidity in the prison cliff.


    In this way, even if he has any problems and there is a prison cliff, there will be no major event for the time being... Just wait until he gets closer to the abyss next time, he can have more lovely believers.


    ... but the most important thing at this time is to consider how to settle so many disciples.


    The population has exploded, and what can he do if it continues to explode with the naked eye!


    Because there are sword cliff disciples in the Pearl world who maintain it by sealing turbid seal, it can be predicted that the rising of sword cliff disciples will be endless


    There''s a question. Do all the immortals in the Yamen of the Oriental Tianting add up to 10000?


    "In that case, let''s let these disciples go to various Yamen to apply for a job... Based on my understanding of the people in the Oriental Tianting, they are very lazy and want someone to work for them." Su Li directly gave a ''good idea''.


    Ji Lian thinks it''s good... But he always thinks something''s wrong


    If so, when people from sword cliff are working in every Yamen in the Oriental Tianting, is this the Tianting of the Qing emperor or the Xianting of sword cliff?


    Ji Lian thought carefully and was afraid.

 Chapter 658

    Sword cliff immortal sect suddenly suffered a "great crisis"... This is an unprecedented thing in the Oriental heaven, which is beyond the imagination of all immortals.


    Su Li''s solution is also thrilling. Is this preparing for the "peaceful evolution" of the Qing emperor?


    Of course, it''s just a joke. Su Li''s final solution is to let the disciples continue to expand the residence.


    After all, for the immortals, an open living space is very important, because the cultivation of an immortal is enough to affect a large area. If there are many people, they will naturally affect each other and cause bad conditions.


    But on the other hand, Su Li really wanted to find a yamen for so many jianyamen people in this Tianting and find them something to do. Otherwise, it would be boring to watch Wuyang dance or grind the chaotic stone peak every day.


    On this matter, jokes belong to jokes. Su Li actually knows that he should be treated with caution.


    He had never expected that the sword cliff sect would suddenly explode, so he chose to stay in the heaven near the temple of spring.


    But now, it doesn''t seem so suitable... He still has to avoid suspicion for some things, so he asked Ji Lian to arrange to expand the scale of the camp, and asked the sword cliff sect to pay attention to the appropriate territory when walking outside.


    Anyway, there is a transmission array connection, so it doesn''t matter whether it is remote or not, but it must be large enough.


    When things are arranged, naturally someone will take care of them... It''s so pleasant to be the boss.


    He was temporarily free, but he finally had time to think about his little star world.


    However, there was no need to shut up, because he divided a wisp of thought all the time and was observing the changes in the little thousand star world.


    What this little world means to him is to watch the transition from chaos to stability at the beginning of the opening up of the world.


    In this process, many laws manifest, seek common ground while reserving differences in chaos, and finally form a set of rules that can make the world run stably.


    So he still looks at the balance, the process of how to achieve this dynamic balance.


    As for uncle Lingwei, Su Li guessed that he might be exploring the moment when the balance was broken, so as to trace the balance before the birth of the world


    That is definitely beyond the scope that Su Li can understand now. Just because he is good at thinking, he can vaguely see that direction.


    What a distant direction, even Su Li can''t be expected, because he is still learning from the balance after creation, far beyond this balance.


    In fact, this is already very advanced, because even the three immortals have no "promising" goal, but he has "seen" first.


    It''s better to have a direction than no direction, isn''t it?


    At this point, if Su Li can achieve the golden immortal fruit in the future, he can directly surpass the three immortals in the Oriental Tianting in potential... This may also be the benefit of the green emperor''s sojourn in the sea for a period of time.


    Su Li had been in a trance for three months, and it was three hundred years on the ground.


    For the immortal, this time is really another concept.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that there were new changes in Jianya station in the past three months


    That is, his "good friend" Zaojun passed all kinds of complicated processes and directly moved his Zaoshen palace to the other side of Jianya station!


    What does this brother want?


    Su Li quickly glanced over, and then found the reason silently... It turned out that he found his belonging at the sword cliff.


    ... there is a kitchen door in Jianya sect. Zaojun was overjoyed when he learned about it, so he moved the kitchen god palace here.


    What an impulse


    Su Li decided to leave him alone. That''s all right.


    So the eastern heaven really has the first organization elevated by sword cliff disciples... That is, the kitchen god palace that manages the mortal fire stove.


    No, looking at the kitchen king, he probably wants to incorporate the kitchen god palace into the sword cliff sect... It''s really that he was used to being humble and lonely. He never thought he could meet such a group of people with similar aspirations here.


    Su Li suddenly became interested in the change of his residence. He wandered around the residence curiously to see what his disciples were doing... He found that the interests of his sword cliff disciples were really too wide!


    Besides the "oldest" Tianmen gate, Kaishan gate, and kitchen gate, later came wine gate, music gate, magic gate, business gate, and adventure gate... And at first glance, we knew that it was Wuyang or the "Dance Gate" established for Wuyang.


    So, Su Li now looks at the Jianya station, just like a busy mortal business district. There is really everything


    Su Li was worried about the existence of sword cliff sect in the mortal world. Can they still remember their original heart?


    A person who should not have made such feelings sighed.


    As a person who forcibly broke the single plane world into a "original heart", Su Li felt that he was qualified to despise these people from an absolute height.


    But when he was full of accomplishment, he suddenly received a prayer from his daughter: "father, can you give me some more ice cream? I haven''t eaten it for a long time."


    Su Li easily lost a lot of ice cream and meat... Then she felt something wrong. Her daughter seemed to be in a bad mood.


    So he asked, "girl, why are you worried?"


    "It''s all right, father." she quickly responded and became completely silent.


    Su Li felt something wrong. At the same time, his heart throbbed... He really felt something wrong.


    With the improvement of the monk''s realm, there will be a vague premonition about things related to himself or himself.


    At this time, Su Li had a hunch that something was not very good.


    But he has broken off contact with mang chang... He has been telling the girl to practice the Kendo of Jianya. Must have been blowing in her ear again?


    Oh, shit!


    He then reacted with some hindsight... MANGCHANG, who has always been full of vitality, seems to have a very weak feeling.


    He realized that his daughter must be in trouble, but no matter how he transmitted his ideas with divine power, MANGCHANG didn''t reply... It was like saying goodbye to him just now.


    How does that work?


    Su Li suddenly opened his eyes and suddenly whispered to the air, "Uncle Lingwei, do you know how my daughter MANGCHANG is?"


    Speaking of it, it seems a little bad to ask the old father-in-law about this kind of thing... But the problem is that MANGCHANG was born by himself. As the old father-in-law who also gave birth to his daughter, should he be able to understand this anxiety?


    The Qing emperor responded.


    A slight breeze suddenly blew on the windless heaven, and brought a whisper to Su Li''s ear


    "Xuanming, the God of winter, failed to come down to earth for robbery. The body of zhuanjie failed to inherit all the power and power of the God of winter. Therefore, the black emperor of the North decided to deprive the body of zhuanjie of its clerical position and choose xuanming, the God of winter..."


    I''ve heard that the northern heaven is the most cruel and inhuman. I didn''t expect it to be so cold!


    So, his daughter was bullied in the northern heaven?!


    Su Li reacted in an instant. He immediately stood up and said, "Uncle Lingwei, I know it''s inconvenient for you to do this... But the girl MANGCHANG is the meat that fell from me. I must protect her."


    "So I''m leaving for a while."


    Another breeze came into his ear: "go."


    It was just a simple sentence, but Su Li seemed to hear some other meanings from it.


    But he didn''t have the heart to think about it, but he wanted to start immediately after making a decision.


    Rou Chang felt his movement and immediately ran back from the side and rubbed against his feet... There is no doubt that she will not let her master leave her again.


    Su Li thought Chun would come and ask... But the rattan bracelet on his wrist suddenly twitched and turned into a Begonia.


    "Let''s go! Don''t let the child wait long!" Begonia raised his small fist and looked firm.


    For Chun, MANGCHANG is Su Li''s child, that is her child... What''s more, she also called Chun''s "mother" for a long time.


    So, mom and Dad took Gouzi to look for a girl who was not doing well in Beipiao


    ¡­¡­


    Leaving the eastern heaven, they went directly to the northern boundary.


    Northern heaven, which is the name of the heaven under the jurisdiction of the northern heaven.


    The climate is cold, but it is not as cold as the northern part of the world, but it is a little colder.


    There are also many mortals living in the heaven... But the scope of mortals'' activities is not large. In this mountainous and mountainous geographical environment in the northern sky, there are many big demons.


    Although many ancient gods came from the demon family, the problem is that those demon gods who are worshipped as gods never feel that they are a demon family.


    Since they are worshipped as gods, they are of course Protoss.


    If those demons regard their children as food, they are of course their enemies.


    Because of its inherent disadvantages, the northern Tianting had to absorb some powerful demons into the Tianting as Dharma protectors.


    However, those big demons and demon kings who did not want to be controlled regarded those demon gods who entered the heaven as scum, and both sides attacked more than once.


    Therefore, the northern heaven is really chaotic. The big demons are rampant, and the demon king occupies the top of the mountain. Even if ordinary people are protected by the heaven, they often suffer from reckless disasters in this environment.


    The situation of the northern heaven made Su Li feel amazing when he first arrived... How did the northern heaven be managed?


    If it were him, he would have killed all the demons here at all costs... Just like the sword sect in tiancrack mountain.


    Begonia stayed in the hair nest behind Su Li''s neck and felt a warm sense of security in the cold wind.


    She said: "this is because the northern heaven once sought the help of the seven demon lords in the northern heaven... Therefore, their own foundation here is not very stable."


    Su Li nodded.


    But he doesn''t care about the northern sky. He only cares about his daughter now

 Chapter 659

    When he came to the northern heaven, Su Li was actually a little confused.


    Even Begonia, who is not familiar here, can only give him some specious explanations based on some rumors heard in the past. How can he find his daughter MANGCHANG based on this?


    The only consolation is that he pursued the position left by the last MANGCHANG prayer and knew that she was not in the northern heaven above nine days, but in the fairy world.


    At this time, Su Li''s direction is to follow the direction of mang Chang''s prayer... Even if she can''t find her trace immediately, at least she can find some clues.


    Because she was busy on her way, Su Li was really in no mood to go sightseeing all the way.


    He flew all the way with Gouzi and begonia, and finally leaped over the vast land of the sky in ten days, close to the area where the earliest MANGCHANG came into being.


    Then, sure enough, he saw a big city where Xian and fan lived together in a crowd... It seems that this has always been the case in the northern heaven. Xian and fan lived together for the sake of better protection for these mortals.


    After all, judging from the shallow foundation of the northern heaven, the belief that mortals in the celestial sphere can provide is absolutely very important.


    But in such a mixed situation, how to find out the clue of MANGCHANG?


    Fortunately, this is the world of immortals. Everything can be deduced from the secret of heaven.


    In this regard, Su Li has only been in heaven for a short time, and he is purely instinctive about the changes of heaven and the causal relationship.


    But with Begonia, it was different. After seeing the big city in the mountains from a distance, she directly calculated the secret of heaven, and then said very firmly: "my body can calculate that. Even if the child was not there, she stayed there for a long time."


    Su Li asked, "can you know where it is?"


    Begonia waved Su Li''s hair for a while and said proudly, "I have millions of years of skill in the deduction of the secret of heaven. Don''t underestimate it, Mr. lang."


    Su Li was speechless. He was defeated by Chun''s age... At the same time, he was defeated by the "childlike innocence" that had not changed for millions of years.


    Fortunately, Chun is a girl. This innocence can not only be forgiven, but also be regarded as lovely


    Haitang didn''t know that she was swinging around with Su Li''s hair. She was just like her sisters. She was almost connected with a fruit stalk on her head.


    Anyway, it seems that entering the city is the first thing to do... But he has never traveled in this heaven, and he doesn''t know what special requirements the city in the northern sky will have?


    Then there was a problem. They were stopped at the gate of the city


    The guard at the gate had Yuan Ying cultivation, and Su Li didn''t deliberately suppress his cultivation, but he was stopped by the two Yuan Ying guards.


    "The immortal, please stay. According to the law of the red eyed demon, anyone who enters the city needs to hand in a fairy crystal or a divine marrow."


    Su Li was slightly surprised. He finally thought of what he had ignored... It seems to be the monetary system of the fairyland.


    At this time, the hair on his left sideburns slipped down, and Begonia immediately drilled out of her ''nest'', hugged his earlobe and whispered: "Lang Jun, this fairy crystal refers to the condensation of pure mana obtained by an immortal after a cycle of cultivation, and the divine marrow is the pure willpower gathered by a devout believer within a year."


    Su Li said that he wanted as much as he wanted... But how did it condense?


    But he saw that Begonia had moved a little in his ear, and then spent mana to condense a ''Fairy crystal''.


    Su Li smoothed his hair in his ear and took off the fairy crystal... He felt it and found that the so-called fairy crystal actually eliminated all personal information and purified the fairy spirit of a standard line.


    For immortals, such a fairy crystal can immediately restore a large amount of mana with only one... And for those who have not yet become immortals, it is a treasure of cultivation.


    A fairy crystal can save friar Yuanying endless hard work.


    Su Li felt this situation and knew in his heart that it was also a "convenience" in the cultivation of friars in the heaven.


    For mortals, the immortal is within reach, and a little benefit from leaking from their fingers is enough to make them reap a great harvest.


    As he thought, with a flick of his finger, the fairy crystal flew to the guard nearest to him.


    "Thanks for your understanding. Please come in."


    The two guards immediately respectfully stepped out of the way and let him enter the big city among the mountains.


    Su Li found that his mind was suppressed to a very low degree in the city.


    However, this is also a matter of course. Otherwise, as long as any immortal sweeps the mind here, the secrets of the whole city will be at a glance.


    If he had a normal travel mentality, Su Li would certainly find a local as a guide to familiarize him with the main buildings and power branches of the city.


    But now he was in a hurry to find someone, so he directly asked Haitang: "how can you confirm the location of MANGCHANG?"


    Begonia said in some embarrassment, "no, the owner of this city is very strong. Under the cover of his Qi machine, it is difficult to figure out the chaos of heaven."


    Su Li nodded as expected... That''s why he didn''t learn much about the secret deduction. There aren''t many useful times at the critical moment. It''s better to go all the way.


    But fortunately, he has a backup plan.


    Since he is looking for someone, how can he forget his family''s Rouchang?


    Rou Chang, who had long understood her master''s intention, poked her head directly out of Su Li''s pocket, then leaned back her nose for a sniff, and soon determined the breathing direction left by mang Chang.


    This is no challenge to Rouchang. The smell of MANGCHANG''s little master is quite the same as that of her master. How could she not recognize this smell?


    So under the guidance of Rou Chang, Su Li quickly walked in a direction of the big city


    Along the way, he met all the immortals under mortals or immortals, and ordinary mortal buildings along the way.


    These buildings are densely arranged, but the streets are very open, which also has a big city atmosphere.


    But even if this is in the heaven, it seems that there is a market for immortals. Those mortals and even practitioners deliberately stay away from him without a word.


    This is what he did deliberately. He didn''t restrain his immortal breath, just to avoid some unnecessary trouble.


    But when he walked more than ten miles, he was surprised to find that there was a light wall completely composed of Fairy Spirit.


    Taking this wall of light as the boundary, and then moving forward, there is the misty and dense fairy home atmosphere of pavilions and pavilions... Therefore, the city is divided into internal and external.


    The outer city is where mortals and practitioners live together, while the inner city is where immortals are located.


    "That''s good, at least the goal is much smaller." Su Li said slightly mildly.


    Then he stepped into the wall of light.


    There was no special feeling, but Su Li knew that this light wall divided Xianfan.


    In fact, this should be a space division array. How did his dog smell the smell of MANGCHANG through this array light wall?


    It''s unscientific... Cough, it''s very serious.


    It seems that Rouchang''s nose has evolved into something Su Li doesn''t understand... But it doesn''t matter. He just needs to know that thanks to Rouchang this time, he will soon find a clue to his daughter.


    Suddenly, rou Chang raised her head and gave a cry of milk.


    Su Li then stopped in front of a building.


    This is not the core area of the inner city, some of which seem biased.


    But for Su Li, this is just... It shows that this is not a place to be valued.


    He looked up at the plaque of the immortal mansion, but saw the three ancient words "xiaohanmen" written in front of the door.


    This is a sect with a long history, but it doesn''t seem strong at all.


    When Haitang saw the plaque, he thought deeply, and then said, "I see. Xuanming was born in this'' little humble door ''. No wonder there is a sense of small family everywhere."


    Don''t forget to ridicule at this time... Where is the atmosphere of your God on the ailanthus?


    Su Li asked strangely, "this'' little humble door ''is not a big school. Why did the northern Tianting choose xuanming to be the winter God?"


    Haitang immediately explained: "whoever came to be the winter God in the northern heaven was called xuanming, and I heard something about that year... It seems that there was something wrong with the previous xuanming and had to change people, and the supreme confidant in the North didn''t grow up."


    "It is inevitable that those other great forces in the northern heaven have occupied this very important position for a long time, so the Supreme Master selected a person who seems to be passable from the small sect to be the xuanming candidate."


    Because the name of the black emperor is mentioned here and is likely to be noticed, even Begonia is carefully worded.


    Su Li said solemnly, "it turns out that MANGCHANG''s life in the northern Tianting has been difficult from the beginning."


    Begonia was a little unhappy. She said, "she deserved it before she became MANGCHANG! Have you forgotten that she once attacked me?"


    Su Li hurriedly confessed and made it clear that MANGCHANG''s previous life had nothing to do with him. MANGCHANG in this life is his daughter yunyun


    However, it can be seen from this that MANGCHANG''s mysterious life in her previous life was not easy at all. After working hard for so long, it seems inevitable that she will be directly deprived of her clergy this time... Because her position needs to be vacated for the supreme confidant in the north.


    So it seems that the fate of mang Chang''s return to the northern heaven is doomed... Compared with the Oriental heaven, which is a school of harmony, that is, a living sacrifice to an immortal, the northern heaven is really cruel.


    "Such behavior always feels that the northern heaven is not ready to live a good life." Su Li said a very intuitive feeling.


    Begonia''s small face was filled with deep emotion: "who says not? This northern Tianting was reluctantly established by a group of selfish guys in order to seek further luck and opportunity. It has many contradictions and defects since its establishment, and it is amazing to maintain it today."


    Su Li took a surprised look at Begonia.


    Little Begonia immediately said humbly, "these are the original words of my father."


    Su Li knew immediately... No wonder that the measure of the words just now was not what ordinary people could say.


    However, those things are not important now. Su Li''s top priority is to visit the "little cold door" and ask the people inside where MANGCHANG has gone!


    Yes, when standing at the door of the "little cold door", Su Li knew through causality that there was no one he was looking for.

 Chapter 660

    Su Li stood at the door of the "little cold door" and stopped for a while and walked aside.


    He didn''t intend to visit through the formal way, because he thought it would be a lot of trouble.


    So he took a look around the immortal house of xiaohanmen, and then found a more secluded corner.


    "Begonia, you go into my prison cliff or small thousand star boundary. You may feel a little uncomfortable next," he said.


    "Do you want to use the sky to shine on the God beads?" Begonia asked a little tangled... What can make her uncomfortable is the sky to shine on the God beads.


    Su Li nodded.


    But Begonia hesitated for a moment, but said, "no, you can do it, my concubine can."


    Su Li sighed and said nothing more. He just nodded slightly and felt a bead that seemed simple and plain.


    The sky shining divine Pearl was born with great glory, but after being refined by him, the divine light immediately became ordinary.


    At this time, Su Li offered it up without making any big noise. It just lit up quietly, and then Su Li disappeared in place.


    It just disappears. For the world, it seems that it doesn''t exist, and even the cause and effect are disconnected.


    At this moment, the master Chen Yu fairy, who was far away in the eastern heaven, was shocked directly, because she found that the causal relationship between herself and Su Li was completely broken, and the secret of heaven was in chaos.


    The Qing emperor was sitting alone in the garden drinking, but he was immediately surprised and said to himself, "is this the secret of shielding the sky? Or has he escaped from this day?"


    He then shook his head indifferently and continued to think about himself.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li was in another situation at this time.


    His whole body is a world surrounded by black and white color, empty, as if he had changed the world.


    This is the function of empty light God beads. This time, they are not used to light things, but to light themselves, which is to bring themselves into this completely black-and-white world.


    This is the five aggregates.


    Now in this black-and-white world, it seems that the five implications are really empty!


    No


    Su Li looked at himself, then shook his head and said to himself, "it''s not completely empty, so it''s just a fake ''empty''?"


    He has already understood the magic of the heavenly pearl, but there seems to be a deeper significance for him to explore.


    At this time, he leaned his head slightly against the Begonia hiding in the back of his neck and found that she had no reaction. Obviously, he was also affected by the empty light God bead.


    But there was a stir in his pocket. He stretched out his hand and scratched... Rou Chang stretched out her wet tongue and licked the palm of his hand.


    "You''re all right," he said in surprise.


    Then he stopped and walked quickly in the empty black-and-white world.


    In front of him was supposed to be a walled temple with a "little humble door", but at this time, there was nothing in front of him.


    But this black-and-white world is not without other things. There are fuzzy figures that can be seen.


    They are like a very freehand ink painting line. It''s OK to draw a simple outline.


    Su Li understood that these should be the spiritual projection of those people in the normal world in this kind of empty world. He would never be found in this world, so he walked here safely


    Speaking of it, it''s still very interesting to watch the spiritual projection of those people in the "quasi empty world" brought by the celestial pearl.


    Just like now, it seems that the two people are close to each other, but one of them always has a sense of Yin Falcon on on his side, as if he would stab him in the back at any time.


    Moreover, Su Li found that different people have different projection intelligibility in this kind of "space".


    He felt that this should be divided according to cultivation or spiritual power.


    The higher the cultivation and the stronger the mind, the clearer the projection in this world. On the contrary, it is mostly a line.


    When Su Li walked in this very poetic and picturesque world of ink painting, he suddenly remembered that he could not locate the smell of MANGCHANG in such a world.


    Then he patted Rouchang''s head. The little girl shook the dog''s head. Obviously, it can''t help it.


    Su Li had no choice but to stretch out his hand and scratch the Begonia behind his neck


    She didn''t respond.


    So he pinched the Begonia in his hand and grabbed it in front of him, but he saw that she was opening her eyes blankly, as if she had lost her soul.


    He felt that such begonias might not help him, so he was ready to put her back and try his own way.


    However, he looked at the begonia with wide eyes and suddenly had some "bad thoughts"... He suddenly bowed his head and gently kissed the Begonia head like a little doll


    At that moment, because the head of Begonia was too small, he kissed his head and face.


    Then he was guilty and wanted to put the Begonia back to his neck... But he was stunned to find that the Begonia like a little doll was covering his face with shame and did not dare to look at him


    "Eh? Eh?!"


    He was surprised. Unexpectedly, he woke up Begonia.


    "Cough, it''s not easy to wake you up." he decided to think of a reason to fool himself, and then quickly changed the topic and said, "Begonia, can you locate where MANGCHANG once stayed in this case?"


    Begonia is coquettish. After being reminded, she looks around with a guilty face and blush.


    This is a world she has never seen before. Everything is composed of simple black and white tones. Everything looks like freehand ink painting.


    She can feel the ubiquitous "empty" artistic conception of the world, which should have made her panic, and her will will will continue to disperse in the world


    But interestingly, when she was awakened by Su Li''s kiss, she felt the firm fetter, which made her exist incomparably and truly in this world.


    She didn''t taste this unique spiritual feeling, because she knew that her husband was still waiting for her reply, so she said: "the world is related to the empty world, and all heavenly secrets will be blocked as long as they enter here... So here, my concubine can''t calculate the information of MANGCHANG."


    Su Li nodded when he heard the speech. He immediately looked left and looked again. He chose a place where no one was staying, hid all his breath with a small seal, and then turned off the function of kongzhao Shenzhu to return to the present world from this "kind of empty world".


    He soon found that the surrounding area was covered by a circle of walls. Looking at the smoking alchemy furnace in front of him, Su Li knew that he should be in a place similar to the Dan room.


    Then Begonia and Rouchang worked at the same time.


    First of all, Rouchang raised her nose and sniffed fiercely. As soon as her head turned, her nose had turned to one side.


    Begonia accurately calculated the distance after Rouchang determined the direction.


    She said, "in this direction, 85 feet and one foot further."


    Su Li quickly followed suit, and then took out the empty pearl to shine on himself


    In a flash, he appeared in the "quasi empty world" again, all the objects around him disappeared, and he only walked on a black-and-white wasteland.


    But he soon found another bad thing, that is, in the direction pointed out by Haitang, there was a fairy with high cultivation standing there.


    From the perspective of spiritual projection, this immortal''s cultivation is definitely the strongest in the whole "little poor family". The spiritual projection already has a complete human outline, and even his facial features are relatively clear.


    Even in this kind of "empty space", this person has a real powerful momentum to radiate... It is like a huge iceberg for hundreds of millions of years, fearing at the sight, but I don''t know how terrible it is under the water.


    Su Li looked at the figure, obviously hesitating how to deal with the problem.


    Create chaos outside and lead people away?


    Or is it a formal visit?


    Or just kill the man secretly


    Thinking so, maybe his thoughts fluctuated too strongly, which caused some reactions of the person he had been paying attention to


    The man suddenly opened his eyelids, revealed a pair of crystal blue cold eyes, and looked at Su Li''s position with an extremely cold breath... He was impressively perceived through this kind of "empty world"!


    Su Li was a little uncomfortable by the man''s stare. At the same time, the absolute sense of cultivation suppression also made him very uncomfortable.


    But as the son of sword cliff, he was used to being hard when he met the enemy. How could he shrink from this stare?


    He responded with the same decisive stare!


    Then something unexpected happened to him. The spiritual projection of the powerful immortal suddenly vibrated, and then a false shadow of fire suddenly rose all over his body, and then he fell to the ground with convulsions


    "What''s the matter with him..." Su Li asked himself blankly.


    Begonia was also a little confused, but she was well-informed after all. She quickly responded and said, "I understand. This man was aroused by my husband!"


    "What is heartfire..." Su Li asked again blankly.


    Begonia is a little speechless, which seems to be the basic knowledge of practice?


    So she said, "when there are many evil thoughts, there will be spontaneous combustion... This person should be possessed by evil in cultivation."


    Go crazy... No wonder Su Li didn''t worry about this kind of thing, mainly because his foundation has always been too stable.


    But how did this man get possessed when he was well?


    He just wanted to ask, but he saw Haitang looking at him speechless


    Then he subconsciously began to find the reason from himself... And then he understood.


    Because when he was in this black-and-white world, he existed in the form of "the Lord of demons in the heart"!


    So things became reasonable


    The immortal with profound cultivation was practicing well. He suddenly felt that someone was staring at him, so he opened his eyes and stared back, but then he found that what he stared at was the eyes of the Lord of demons. Finally, he became possessed.


    "It''s terrible." Su Li said with an insincere regret.


    Looking around, he found that no one found that the powerful immortal had been possessed and passed out, so he turned off the function of kongzhao God bead and appeared in the world.


    It was a perfect dive.

 Chapter 661

    Su Li appeared quietly in this quiet room... It can be seen that this should be a closed place.


    It is quiet and full of Fairy Spirit, and many Qingxin demon calming arrays emit divine light.


    But unfortunately, at this time, the person who was originally closed in the middle of the array had been possessed and seriously injured.


    Su Li ignored the man, turned to Haitang and said, "can you calculate the clue of MANGCHANG now?"


    Haitang nodded and said, "no problem. The girl stayed here for a long time and didn''t leave long. She should be able to figure out important clues... Please give me some time."


    Then little Begonia jumped down from Su Li and rowed in front of her with beautiful and handsome hands... Of course, she had to finish the task given to her by Lang Jun!


    Look at this posture. It''s a big fight.


    Su Li waited and suddenly noticed that the immortal who had been ''accidentally injured'' by him was as angry as a gossamer


    This is not good. Mang Chang stayed here for a long time after she left the northern Tianting, and during that time, she would pray to Su Li for ice cream from time to time. Most of the time, she seemed in a good mood.


    In this way, this place may still be a very relevant place for mang Chang?


    Then it''s not good if you kill this man.


    So Su Li thought for a moment, and then he switched to the form of the Lord of the heart devil and killed the burning heart fire on the man.


    The Lord of demons is so willful. He seems to be able to do anything related to his heart as long as he wants to do it.


    As soon as the heart fire was extinguished, it was equivalent to the mysterious immortal of the small cold door. Therefore, he survived this time of being possessed by evil, which was regarded as getting rid of robbery.


    Just because he was possessed by the devil, his own immortal body was seriously damaged, and more importantly, the yuan God was also severely damaged.


    However, this does not prevent him from waking up from coma... How can such a powerful immortal lose self-control for a long time unless he is really seriously injured?


    He woke up and saw Su Li, a stranger. He was immediately surprised and wanted to attack.


    But at this time, the yuan God was weak, and the forced operation of mana really had no special deterrent, even if he was a Xuanxian.


    Su Li didn''t use the prison cliff, but used his mana as instinctively to exert a very powerful repressive power... Since he refined his body into an immortal body by imitating the mystery of the world, he seems to have some mysterious magic powers.


    The little cold door Xuanxian''s mana broke up immediately, and then was suddenly suppressed on the ground. He spit blood again... Hurt plus hurt.


    "Hey, the relationship between mang Chang and your poor family should be good. I don''t want you to die like this, so please be more conscious." Su Li couldn''t see it and said a word of reminder.


    The Xuanxian of this humble family has realized his situation... Anyone who is directly and forcefully suppressed to spit blood for three liters must calm down.


    He suddenly noticed the man mentioned by Su Li, and then said in surprise: "mang chang... Is that the secular name after sister ru''er''s robbery?"


    Su Li suddenly cared about this intimate title. He said in a bad tone: "it''s MANGCHANG, not the so-called ru''er! You need to know that after reincarnation, it will start from scratch. The so-called ru''er is just the title of MANGCHANG''s previous life, which has nothing to do with this life!"


    Hearing this, the little humble Xuanxian immediately stood up again, and then said firmly: "it''s impossible! Junior sister ru''er is junior sister ru''er. She won''t forget our friendship because of reincarnation!"


    Su Li''s tone became cold and said with great certainty, "no, she will forget."


    The little cold door Xuan Xian asked with an ugly face, "who are you and what is your relationship with younger martial sister ru''er?"


    Well, this guy didn''t even ask Su Li what he meant when he came to this poor family. He tangled directly with MANGCHANG''s past and present lives.


    Su Li sneered and said, "in this life, MANGCHANG is mine..."


    Xuanxian, the little cold door, still clenched his fists tightly while bleeding between his teeth, as if he were going to work hard


    "... is my daughter!"


    Su Li finished the second half of the sentence with a big gasp.


    "Poof ~"


    The Xuanxian of the little cold door immediately sprayed a big mouthful of blood.


    Heaven and earth conscience, Su Li didn''t attack him by any means this time. It was caused by his own mood agitation and mana out of control... Also, as a "master of mind demons", what means do you need to use to play with people''s mind? Simple words can do it!


    Su Li looked at the Xuanxian, who was tortured by his heart fire, and then vomited two big mouthfuls of blood. He couldn''t help but have some pity.


    He said, "come on, don''t think about it. If you do it again, you''ll really die."


    Xuanxian, the little cold door, smiled bitterly and embarrassingly, and then said in a very weak tone: "so, the elder generation has already known... Ru''er... Younger martial sister MANGCHANG has been kidnapped by the Lord of the west mountain and is ready to be a concubine in three days."


    "Xiaoxian was going to rush for the wedding in three days... Now everything is over."


    Su Li patted him on the shoulder and said unexpectedly, "I didn''t expect you to be a infatuated seed... But you don''t have to call me senior, because I''ve been flying to the upper world for almost ten years, and I''m much younger than you."


    At the same time, Su Li also understood why the little cold door Xuanxian was so easily aroused by him... It turned out that there was a big obsession in his heart, which was the easiest to take advantage of it.


    The little humble Xuanxian turned black and depressed on the spot... He didn''t understand the meaning of the so-called "reincarnation like a stranger", but he just couldn''t let go.


    At this time, Haitang ran over with short legs and said, "Lang Jun, my body has been calculated... The girl is now in a mountain west of here, but she is in prison and has been forced to marry."


    Su Li nodded and understood that the unlucky Xuanxian didn''t lie.


    But Begonia was a little unhappy. She worked very hard to calculate so much information!


    "Lang Jun doesn''t seem surprised at all?" Begonia asked with some depression.


    Rou Chang couldn''t see it anymore. She whispered for a while, and then her tail stood up. The white tip pointed to the little cold door Xuanxian who had more air in and less air out on the ground


    Begonia instantly understood everything, and a small face collapsed with the naked eye.


    Su Li hurriedly said, "you''re still right. This man is inexplicable. He looks like he''s dying halfway through his speech."


    The unlucky Xuanxian: "


    He just looks like he''s dying. He doesn''t need to breathe. Of course he''s not angry!


    Of course, the continuous pounding made him particularly understand the situation. At this time, he was witty and didn''t dare to say a word more


    Su Li really wanted to survive and immediately changed the topic and said, "all the clues here have been obtained. Let''s go to the mountain in the west to continue looking for clues!"


    Although Begonia had some doubts, she didn''t think what the problem was, so she nodded and said, "well, let''s go... But this man looks like he''s dying, but he has a lot to do with the previous life of MANGCHANG''s child. I think I can''t just let go."


    The Xuanxian groaned in his heart: "please leave me alone... I''m dying!"


    He was obviously frightened by Su Li.


    But Su Li still seriously considered the suggestion, so he nodded and said, "although you don''t like this guy very much, you''re right. If you die like this, it''s not easy to explain to the girl."


    So he seriously began to think about how to save the man.


    Xuanxian didn''t expect anything in this respect. Now he just wanted these people to leave quickly, and then he could take xiaohanmen''s healing medicine immediately. If it was timely enough, he might be able to save his life


    But Su Li was really serious.


    He found that it was really hard to cure a mysterious immortal with his current ability, so he thought of divine power when he needed it... He thought about it and condensed a fourth priest for himself.


    The vows stored in his throne were released in large quantities, and finally the fourth clergy was successfully condensed when one tenth of them was released.


    For a moment, he was surrounded by the fragrance of medicine. Just one breath can prolong life.


    "Well, now there is the power of the God of medicine, which should be able to cure your injury." Su Li said, and sent a pure white light ball to the Xuanxian''s chest.


    The light ball melted in... Then the Xuanxian fought quickly with his upper and lower eyelids, and soon fell asleep.


    "This is..." Begonia asked in surprise.


    "It''s the divine power of the God of medicine that has played a role. What he has damaged is the yuan God, so he wants to repair it in sleep." Su Li explained calmly.


    But secretly, he breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, he didn''t have to "kill people and kill their mouths".


    Haitang nodded clearly, but then complained: "how can you waste a clerical opportunity so casually? You should know that it will be more difficult to obtain a new clergy in the future... Now Lang Jun has four clergy: meat, God of food, Lord of thunder and God of medicine, that is, Lord of thunder is a" great power "clergy..."


    Begonia began to nag.


    While listening, Su Li started the sky shining God bead again, and disappeared into the secret room with Begonia and Rouchang.


    He didn''t know that Haitang was very reasonable, but at this time, the lost faith and willingness in the throne had been completely filled!


    The more than 3000 believers were too powerful to make him even a long time in a state of being awesome.


    So if he really had enough heart at the beginning, in fact, he could directly create a heaven by himself... It''s just that it''s too hasty and the foundation will not be solid.


    Moreover, it''s not good for him to do that, and it''s obvious that he will be very tired... So generally speaking, he is still very satisfied with the ecology of sword cliff sect in the eastern Tianting.


    By the way, he seems to have forgotten to ask the guy''s name?


    Forget it, let him go. We''ll know when we meet again... No, this guy who dares to make up his daughter''s mind had better never see him again.

 Chapter 662

    The land of western mountains is also a big mountain in the northern sky.


    There are many demons here, and even a demon country exists. It is a large demon "autonomous dominion" under the rule of the northern Tianting.


    For ordinary humans, it is already an impassable area, even for practitioners, it is extremely dangerous.


    But Su Li climbed into the mountain with a grumpy heart.


    That''s quite grumpy.


    Although the unknown little cold door Xuanxian in front also wanted to be his son-in-law, he was at least humble enough to reassure him.


    But what does the so-called "Lord of the western mountains" mean? Forced to be his son-in-law? Is it really bad for his sword?


    Entering the west mountain, he immediately entered the state of being unhappy with everything.


    Just at this time, a little eye bumped into it


    "Stop, where''s the little Taoist?!" a little demon with a leopard head stopped him with a team of monsters who seemed to patrol the mountain... Of course, it has something to do with his not covering up his breath from beginning to end.


    He was so angry that he slapped all the demons on the ground and couldn''t move.


    It''s also interesting to say that he found that he can even sense the state and pulse of his body with "Lian Shanyin" now... So he exerted the power of repression at this time, which is really like a world falling in the head.


    Originally, Su Li wanted to slap them into minced meat. But on second thought, it seems to have other functions


    So his eyes moved slightly, which was to use the power of the Lord of the heart devil.


    There was a unique charm in the strange eyes, but it made the leading leopard headed demon show a confused look in an instant.


    This gap in spiritual power is enough to form an all-round and complete rolling. Under the power of the Lord of the heart demon, the little demon even lost his own thinking and could only involuntarily say all the news Su Li wanted to know.


    ... such a situation also made Su Li feel his uncle Lingwei''s feeling when facing mortals and even ordinary immortals... It''s really like taking everything like ants.


    At this time, he also got the information he wanted to know from the mouth of the leopard headed demon


    The Lord of the west mountain is a tiger demon who has become an immortal.


    Xuanxian''s cultivation is not very strong... Well, because with the "pearl jade" of Xuanxian from xiaohanmen, Su Li already thinks that Xuanxian belongs to the category of "not very strong".


    But even Xuanxian level demons need to be careful to be demons in the northern sky. Normally, they can''t go directly to the city to forcibly rob relatives.


    Therefore, the Lord of the western mountains obviously has a background, and has a strong northern Tianting background.


    Of course, Su Li was prepared for this kind of thing... How could he not conflict with the people in the northern heaven when he came to the northern heaven?


    This team of little demons is the mountain patrol team sent by the Xishan demon country. They are people in the system, so they clearly told Su Li some well-known information in the Xishan demon country.


    For example, two days later, in the palace of Xishan demon country, the Lord of Xishan will ceremoniously marry his 1000th concubine.


    It would be a grand festival in the western mountain demon country, so the mountain patrol demons were sent out to maintain law and order and prevent those with evil intentions from approaching.


    After getting all the information he wanted, Su Li thought about it. Instead of killing all these little demons, he erased this memory by special means.


    So under his strange eyes, these little demons on the mountain patrol stood up like a string puppet and continued to walk along the previous route.


    After a while, suddenly a mountain wind blew, and they trembled together and woke up.


    They blinked blankly, always wondering how they lost their mind when patrolling the mountain.


    But they have no doubt. After all, no one would expect that their whole mountain patrol team would be distracted at the same time


    Su Li knew the time of the celebration and the cultivation of the Lord of the west mountain, so he felt much relaxed.


    What are you afraid of, little Xuanxian? It''s a big deal. She turned over and pulled down in one breath!


    He wants his daughter to know that she will have a backer in the future!


    Before that, he was not in a hurry to kill the door.


    After careful consideration, he asked Haitang, "is there any way to collect excess faith wills?"


    He knew how grumpy the next thing to do would be, so he decided to use his strength.


    Haitang didn''t know what he was going to do, but it didn''t prevent her from imparting the knowledge that should be regarded as common sense in her opinion.


    So she said, "it''s very simple. Just have a clay sculpture with Lang Jun''s spiritual entity."


    "Clay sculpture is ordinary, but if there is a convergence of beliefs, it is a golden body!"


    Su Li suddenly heard the speech and didn''t expect that the original thing was so simple.


    So he was just the simplest earth magic, and there was a clay sculpture in front of him.


    Then he left his own thoughts for the clay sculpture and blessed the wish in the throne


    A moment later, the clay sculpture was full of a light golden luster from inside to outside, which looked very sacred and solemn, just like a treasure.


    As for the loss in the throne, about one third of it has been removed.


    But it''s worth it.


    Because he found that the statue could move freely according to his divided ideas, which was equivalent to a separate body.


    That is, the glittering gold is a little conspicuous, and when the willing force is exhausted, it will instantly return to the original shape of clay sculpture.


    And what about the vacancy in the throne?


    It can only be said that his devotees of the deep pit are really giving some strength, and this feeling of being filled with the power of the rising tide is awesome.


    Then he didn''t do anything else in the past two days. He just made this clay sculpture gold body for himself.


    Differentiation with ideas will soon be a trustworthy separation, that is, a person with no lack of faith can be so extravagant.


    Normal gods collect beliefs with clay sculptures and gold bodies. It''s like he came in the opposite direction and used as a separation.


    As for MANGCHANG


    On the night before the last day, he heard her prayer again.


    Then, regardless of what she prayed for, he directly poured his newly condensed medical divine power into the past


    Mang Chang was obviously caught off guard and exclaimed coldly, "father, what''s going on?!"


    Su Li then explained carelessly, "this is the divine power of the new palm of my father. Try the effect first. I''ll give you some blueberry flavored fleshy flowers later..."


    "Don''t be greedy. Eat some at the critical time. It''s delicious. It can also give you the power of thunder as a father in a short time."


    Mang Chang asked in surprise, "father, do you know?"


    Su Li calmly replied: "of course... Tomorrow, you can take this blueberry flavored fleshy flower, and then the driver can run away."


    Mang Chang hurriedly said, "father, but my daughter''s mana has been sealed!"


    Su Li then responded: "what''s expected... You just need to remember that the thunder power in this fleshy flower doesn''t want you to fight the enemy, but to protect you from being hurt."


    Then he unilaterally cut off the communication with MANGCHANG. Who asked her to pinch his line earlier? Revenge is so strong.


    ¡­¡­


    In the place where mang Chang was imprisoned, she looked at the fleshy flowers blooming at her feet with great amazement, and felt particularly worried.


    I always think a big moth will happen.


    The short communication with Su Li in the channel of faith made her hear how angry Su Li was.


    This is going to happen!


    ... at the same time, Haitang stood on Su Li''s shoulder and "reviewed" the rows of clay sculptures and gold bodies in front of Su Li.


    Really, she never thought it would be so shocking to put so many clay sculptures and gold bodies in front of her.


    Because if the vows contained in many clay sculptures and gold bodies are converted into divine power, absolutely every one is at the level of God!


    It''s not difficult to make clay sculpture and gold body. She just never thought that someone would spend so much effort.


    And more importantly, she never thought that there were so many gods with wills and beliefs, but they were just the right gods


    But these were not real surprises for her, but she suddenly found out how terrible the power would be when Su Li really became fighting.


    The whole 64 clay sculptures and gold bodies suddenly moved in Su Li''s mind.


    They were originally dignified and looked like platinum. But the next moment was a thunder light with anger in their eyes!


    Even on the exposed face, the lines of thunder loomed, which seemed very dangerous.


    Su Li knew that his true cultivation was not worth mentioning in front of those strong people, so this time, in order to vent his anger, he simply decided to give full play to his divine power to the known extreme!


    He didn''t know what the Supreme God was like, because he found that it was not simple enough faith, but also needed some understanding.


    So since the quality is not enough, let''s make up for it!


    The 64 clay sculptures and gold bodies are his way to bring into play his massive beliefs derived from the believers of the abyss.


    With his silent order, the 64 clay sculptures put on a simple gray robe, and then drilled into the mountains and began to enter their respective positions.


    Su Li himself, however, disappeared into the world by shining on himself in the Pearl of God.


    He walked unhindered on the black-and-white wasteland and walked all the way into the western mountain demon city.


    Looking at the bustling spiritual projection here, Su Li had no waves in his heart.


    In his eyes, each of these monsters died, so he just thought they didn''t exist.


    There is also an unexpected discovery, that is, his understanding of "emptiness" seems to have reached a higher level


    There are so many spiritual projections here, but if they all die, isn''t it ''empty''?


    He walked in the empty projection of the demon country with a full of malice, and only felt that all this could be attributed to nothingness

 Chapter 663

    The "thousand concubines included in the grand ceremony" of the Lord of the western mountain is very grand. It seems that it is the 1000th Ji concubine, which is of extraordinary significance to the mysterious fairy of the demon family.


    The 1000th Ji concubine also had an unusual identity... It was the xuanming, the former Winter God!


    Although she is now deprived of the priesthood, her former status makes MANGCHANG feel awe inspiring and inviolable, which itself is great.


    So this should be a big event that the Lord of Xishan is very proud of. No wonder he will call friends and make such a big deal.


    This is a tiger demon of Xuanxian level, even if it has been perfectly shaped, but he deliberately left his own tiger skin with white background and black Provisions... This is a white tiger shaped, and the white tiger skin turns into a shawl and flutters behind, which is called a powerful domineering.


    At this time, he built a high platform in the most prominent position of the demon country, and many of his friends were invited to watch the ceremony on this high platform... He wanted to make the whole city look up and make it very public.


    This was the most proud moment of his life. Some immortals from the northern heaven came to support him, and even the new winter God xuanming came to support him... Because the identity of his concubine was really special.


    He really didn''t expect that the former xuanming, who usually had a cold face, would become a naive and simple girl when he came back from this robbery.


    This is a temperament incompatible with the northern heaven and doomed her fate... But his white maned Immortal King moved his heart and finally made him get what he wanted when the black emperor replaced the mysterious winter God.


    It was a win-win situation, wasn''t it?


    The little cold door was originally protected by xuanming before it can be passed on to this day. Now xuanming''s power has changed. As a loser in the struggle, the little cold door has no backing, but it is very dangerous in the northern heaven.


    Now that he has come to protect the poor family, this fairy will surely serve him at ease!


    The white mane fairy gentleman thought very beautiful, and the more he thought, the more anxious he was.


    Simply did not bother to wait for such etiquette rules as auspicious time. He directly opened his voice and roared in the straightforward style of the demon family: "all right, let''s start the concubine ceremony quickly. Ben Xianjun is still waiting to enter his bridal chamber!"


    There was a burst of laughter on the high platform, and the demon fairy who played a temporary guest role as the master of ceremonies no longer waited, and announced the beginning of the ceremony.


    So in the expectation of demons and some immortals in the city, MANGCHANG, who was dressed up beautifully, appeared in the sight of the demons.


    It was really a stunning beauty. Although she was tall and slightly immature, her exquisite and perfect facial features and slightly wrinkled eyebrows made people feel pity when they saw it.


    But she seems weak, but in her bones there is a sense of flexibility and strength, which is the charm that makes baimane Xianjun completely fall... There are many weak human beauties, but baimane can still maintain the last proud attitude in despair, but baimane has only met the goddess MANGCHANG for millions of years.


    It has to be said that after she deliberately dressed up at this time, the long skirt mopping the floor set off her very atmospheric and elegant, which is definitely a woman who can hold her hand on any occasion.


    Many white maned friends were excited when they saw it. Some even asked directly: "white maned friends, why don''t you give me this concubine and give me a 60% discount when you buy pills from me in the future!"


    Bai mane was not polite at all. He kicked the talking guy off the high platform with a direct kick.


    "Bah! I don''t want your stuff!" Bai mane laughed and scolded, but he wasn''t angry.


    This is to give him a long face. Why are you angry?


    He laughed and waited for mang Chang to come to him. The more he saw it, the more he felt that only such a great talent could deserve his status. The female tiger in the family hurried to die!


    He felt that he had reached the peak of demon life, and everything was wonderful... Just after the peak, then


    At this time, he suddenly hit a spirit, as if he felt a strong murderous spirit, turned around his neck, and made the hairs around his neck stand upright.


    He was a little suspicious... In his state, premonitions like whim are often early warning of impending events, which can not be ignored at all.


    And the killing intention was so obvious that he even subconsciously mobilized his whole body''s mana to enter the combat alert state.


    Therefore, he also suddenly felt a look staring at him


    He quickly and nervously turned his head to look in one direction... But he just met a pair of eyes full of strange charm!


    Suddenly there was an exciting spirit, but there was nothing ahead, as if everything just happened was an illusion.


    But he would not believe it was an illusion, so he looked around warily, as if there were some terrible enemies around him.


    The onlookers around were surprised. It was strange that the white maned immortal gentleman suddenly had a nerve?


    However, soon baimane Xianjun noticed that the beauty he was about to marry was also looking around. It seemed that he also found something.


    He immediately asked, "what do you know, beauty?"


    When mang Chang saw Bai mane asking, she thought a little embarrassed, so she said awkwardly, "just now my father said, your fur is good. You can give me a shawl."


    She didn''t believe this. She really couldn''t understand how Su Li, who had only been in the upper world for ten years, would compete with this white maned immortal gentleman, let alone save herself from him.


    Although the divine power is magical, it can make everything impossible possible.


    However, in the eyes of mang Chang, the strength of divine power is on the one hand, and the application of divine power also needs some experience accumulation and learning to produce results.


    And Su Li''s upper limit is only ten years. No matter from which point of view, it is still far from enough.


    But at the same time, she knew that her father was so different, which made her instinctively feel that Su Li really had a way... So she looked so expectant and contradictory.


    But baimane Xianjun seemed to understand something. He immediately nervously turned around and rushed to MANGCHANG... His choice was not wrong. No matter who came, since he came for MANGCHANG, he must be right to control her first.


    However, what caught him off guard happened... A devastating thunder arc suddenly bounced on MANGCHANG''s body, which took him off guard.


    This is not ordinary thunder, but thunder from powerful divine power, otherwise it would never have such an impact on him.


    Look at MANGCHANG again


    But she has been wrapped by a thick layer of thunder, like a big cocoon woven by thunder, which is very abrupt.


    At this time, all the spectators felt unusual, and they were alert to see the situation around them


    One of the eagle demons had sharp eyes and directly saw a figure standing on a mountain outside the demon country.


    They looked at it together, but they saw that the figure looked very strange in a gray robe


    "It must be him!" cried Bai mane Xianjun. He didn''t take care of MANGCHANG, who was cocooning in place, and rushed to the direction of the figure.


    He broke out very quickly at this moment, and suddenly came to the place of the figure, and then came to a "white tiger''s heart".


    The figure had no resistance, and he broke through his chest at once.


    But the white mane immortal Jun felt very alert, because the feeling of starting was wrong... This feeling of being directly punctured and falling into it was not the touch of the biological body at all!


    Then he saw the grey robed man''s face. It was a mud face, but it was gold foil, and thunder lines loomed


    "Clay sculpture gold body?!"


    Bai mane was surprised and quickly took out his arm and jumped back for a long distance... He instinctively felt that something big was going to happen.


    However, this action is already a little late, because the pale golden face of the clay sculpture gold body showed a cold and ironic smile to him


    Then, all the divine power in the golden body broke out, and a pillar of thunder rose into the sky and went up to the sky... The terrible power that broke out at that moment clearly had the power of being the peak of God.


    This is a complete Zhengshen peak, which exists at the same strength level as Baihu Xianjun!


    But is it over?


    did not.


    Because almost at the same time, around the western mountain demon country, a total of 12 similar thunder beams rose into the sky and gathered in the sky in the direction of the twelve yuan Chen


    Then, an upside down thunder vortex gathered in the sky... This is an eye of wrath!


    "This...!"


    Baimane Xianjun was surprised. Unexpectedly, the other party could directly manipulate the scourge to attack... Although Xuanxian could borrow infinite power from a law of heaven and earth, his ability to directly manipulate the scourge was beyond baimane Xianjun''s knowledge.


    Is it a Jinxian who can do it to him? Is there such a backer behind Chang mang?


    He was a little careless, but he reacted very quickly.


    Immediately jumped at the clay sculpture gold body that released the power of thunder again, and be sure to interrupt the formation of this terrible scourge.


    He succeeded. The clay sculpture and gold body had no power to fight back in front of him and was crushed to pieces by him at once.


    But he also failed, because he lost the divine power of the carrier and didn''t entangle with him at all. He directly rushed into the sky to form an array with other divine powers, and attracted the scourge of the heaven!


    The hanging eye of the scourge coldly ''gazed'' at the bottom. At this moment, it is to bring the end to everything below


    In the demon Kingdom, countless demons are running away... They are going crazy. They never thought that they would encounter such a thing when attending a wedding... What kind of people did the white mane immortal gentleman offend!


    Those immortals on the high platform are pale... They can see that this is just like the "eye of heaven''s wrath", which should be a similar form simulated by the array.


    But even so, the gathered thunder power has definitely reached the level of Jinxian''s full attack... They panic!

 Chapter 664

    The panic of Xishan demon Kingdom didn''t last long, because in an instant, the ''eye of Wrath'' in the sky suddenly dropped thousands of thunder!


    Under the blessing of the array, each blow is equivalent to the full effort of Xuanxian level. At this time, the western mountain demon country is suffering from the continuous baptism of tens of thousands of thunder


    Even the white maned immortal gentleman was affected here. Even if he was on the edge of the demon country, he was still affected by several thunder.


    He felt the power contained in the thunder, and he didn''t dare to come forward at all... He could only look helplessly at the thunder falling into the demon country he worked hard to manage, and watching the original gorgeous city-state destroyed by the thunder.


    ... at the last moment, he felt that he was at the peak of demon life, but the next moment, everything he was proud of would turn into powder in the thunder.


    The white maned fairy King''s heart was extremely angry and bitter... When he watched his demon country turn into scorched earth ruins, all his inner pain turned into a flame of revenge... He wanted to know who did all this!


    He thought of the woman who was wrapped by thunder before all this happened... So he hurried all the way back to the center of his demon country, regardless of the lingering rhyme and the thunder jumping ground


    There used to be a tall platform, but now there is only ruins.


    He looked around in a daze to see if his group of friends survived... But he got nothing.


    But a moment later, his eyes focused on the only intact purple thunder cocoon in the ruins... It was the next moment after the emergence of the cocoon that everything changed.


    At this time, the purple thunder cocoon also bloomed, revealing the pure jade man inside


    So the jade man still haunted him in the eyes of baimane Xianjun, but the scene in front of him made him have to be vigilant.


    "Tell me, who is the man who destroyed my country!" he snapped at MANGCHANG.


    Mang Chang also looked around in surprise. Then she heard the scolding of the white maned immortal gentleman, but she smiled and said, "are you okay? Yes, my father said your fur is good, and it won''t look good if it''s scorched by thunder."


    Baimane Xianjun was suddenly shocked by his situation... The immortal gods who came here to attend the ceremony disappeared in the whole city... That is to say, he will have to face the terrible existence that caused all this by himself!


    Only his nervousness rose, but he suddenly felt that his shoulder was patted


    "Who!"


    He turned around and waved a vigorous wind that seemed to tear the void... But unfortunately, he did hit the void. He didn''t hit anything except raising dust in the ruins again.


    "Is it an illusion?"


    The great demon of Xuanxian level appeared self doubt at this moment.


    But then something creepy happened to him... He could still feel someone pressing on his shoulder!


    The next moment, he was in a trance, and then looking around, the scene had completely changed.


    He was suddenly in the wilderness with only black and white. There was nothing around him, only some sporadic spiritual projections existed.


    These spiritual projections are the lucky ones who survived the catastrophe, and the one closest to him is naturally MANGCHANG.


    "This is... Empty... Empty..." his idea is a little tangled, but at least he can still have a certain degree of thinking ability in this world, thanks to his own true Xuanxian cultivation and


    And... The pressure of his five fingers on his shoulder!


    He looked back in horror again, but this time he saw the man holding his shoulder!


    This is the only person with bright colors in the world, but just looking at it makes him feel the extreme fear... It''s strange to dig out all the negative emotions in his heart.


    "Are you very angry?" an evil voice sounded in the bottom of baimane Xianjun''s heart.


    "It''s you!!" baimane Xianjun suddenly determined that it was the man in front of him who caused all this!


    Su Li smiled faintly. Even if he tilted the corners of his mouth slightly, it seemed to have a fascinating charm.


    His dark eyes were full of glory that swallowed everything. He replied with a sneer, "it''s me, so you want to avenge me?"


    The white maned Immortal King immediately became angry when he heard the speech. Under this extreme emotion, his existence in the world seemed to be clearer.


    Then he suddenly opened his mouth and was about to spit out a sharp golden Gang wind cutting gold and broken bones at Su Li with his own life magic power.


    But to his surprise, nothing happened... It seems that no matter how angry he is, he can''t bring his magic power in the real world... He can only be incompetent and furious.


    Seeing this, Su Li once again showed his smile, which seemed to be overwhelming but evil, and said slowly, "it seems that you are not angry enough. In this world, only when you reach the extreme emotion can you do something."


    The white mane fairy king was even more angry and furious when he heard the speech. Then he looked into Su Li''s eyes and said word by word: "I''ll let you see my anger!"


    "Ah ~!"


    He suddenly roared up to the sky. The spiritual projection of the empty world suddenly burned all over his body, setting off a layer of flame and virtual shadow, which made him extremely tall and powerful.


    He only felt that he really seemed to have infinite power in this extreme anger, like destroying the sky and the earth.


    Just when he wanted to punch the despicable guy again, he was stunned to find that there was no trace of him in the desolate black-and-white world.


    It''s hard


    All the anger in his chest was held back and found that he couldn''t go out.


    "Ah!!"


    So he roared up to the sky, and the flame shadow on his body burned more fanatically.


    ¡­¡­


    But in the real world, Su Li has appeared around MANGCHANG.


    He rubbed his daughter''s head and said softly, "you see, don''t underestimate your father next time. You can tell me if you encounter any difficulties, and your father can help you deal with them."


    "Father!" mang Chang was very happy and really relieved.


    She never thought that her father was really so brave. He not only killed the Western Heaven alone, but also directly slaughtered the whole demon country alone!


    Even MANGCHANG herself, as a party, thinks it''s too exaggerated.


    At this time, a small head came out from behind Su Li''s neck and said, "girl, there''s me. Don''t forget me."


    Mang Chang accidentally looked at Begonia, so she pouted and said helplessly, "yes, mother."


    A very reluctant look... No way, stepmother, don''t ask too much.


    "Wang Wu ~"


    The dog in Su Li''s pocket also got out, jumped into MANGCHANG''s arms and licked her cheek.


    "Yes, and Rouchang you!"


    Chang mang was unexpectedly affectionate to Chang rou. It was about the "Chang generation".


    Just a short moment, MANGCHANG has found the warm and warm feeling of the past, the feeling of home.


    But she soon recovered, looked at the white maned Immortal King who suddenly stood still and asked, "father, what''s the matter with the Lord of the west mountain?"


    Su Li replied casually, "maybe he''s crazy. He''s too careless."


    "Really?" mang Chang can''t understand this... How did he suddenly become possessed?


    But as if to respond to her doubts, the white maned fairy king suddenly ejected a terrible flame shadow from his eyes, ears, mouth and nose.


    The virtual shadows of these flames seemed to be rapidly drying the body of the white maned fairy king. With the spray of the flame, his whole body was rapidly consumed and shriveled.


    Finally, the white maned immortal gentleman was left with only a tiger skin falling down. His magic power was of no use at all, so he scattered on the ground and became an ownerless thing.


    Mang Chang opened her eyes lovably. She couldn''t believe what she saw... Is there really only tiger skin left?


    Su Li went forward and turned over from the pieces that had fallen to the ground. He found that all the muscles and internal organs of the tiger were burned by the fire. Under the tiger skin, only the hardest bones of the whole body remained.


    However, the tiger bone was also roasted by the heart fire and looked a little gray and black from the inside to the outside.


    Su Li reached out to pick up a tiger bone and accidentally touched a divine power


    Then he hesitated with a tangled look on his face, then nodded and said, "well, I''ll pick up these bones too. I can cook a pot of thick soup when I go back."


    Then he picked up the tiger skin and said to MANGCHANG, "when I go back to deal with this tiger skin, I can make you a beautiful tiger skin shawl."


    Mang Chang nodded with difficulty. At this moment, she was really tangled... Previously, she really wanted this white maned immortal gentleman to die, but now she suddenly felt that he was so poor.


    However, at this time, Su Li waved again and swept away the large pieces of debris in front of him, revealing a piece of solid ice pressed inside.


    But I saw one of the black goddess in the middle, and there were seven or eight immortals around her


    Seeing this, mang Chang looked obviously dim and said, "this is the new xuanming. She used the ''art of ice coffin against death''... Only this life-saving secret art of ice and snow power can survive that attack."


    Su Li looked at the new xuanming unexpectedly and said, "the power of ice and snow? Didn''t you just deprive you of the position of winter God?"


    Mang Chang smiled bitterly and said, "the ice and snow clergy is the derivative clergy of the winter God. They have taken it together."


    Su Li''s eyes became dangerous again... Indeed, at this time, there was only a "hunting" priest left on MANGCHANG. Maybe they didn''t see it!


    Perhaps as long as she has enough faith, MANGCHANG can still rely on herself to condense the throne and become a God again, but there is no doubt that she is much worse than the xuanming God in terms of potential and strength.


    It seemed that he felt Su Li''s hostility, and the xuanming in the ice coffin really showed an alert look... It seemed that he directly killed Bai mane Xianjun, or brought great pressure to her.


    But mang Chang grabbed Su Li''s clothes at this time, shook her head and said, "forget it, father, they deprived me of my ice and snow clergy and throne. In fact, they freed me."


    "From then on, I can have nothing to do with the northern heaven."


    Su Li listened and asked, "do you want me to let go of this xuanming?"


    Mang Chang said, "yes, if I have a chance in the future, I want to avenge myself and prove that I am no worse than anyone!"


    Su Li nodded slightly and wanted to say something again.


    But at this time, Begonia suddenly said with an embarrassed face: "no matter what you want to do, you should hurry up. If you can start interfering with the secret of heaven, I will soon be unable to cover it up!"


    Su Li smiled, then pulled up MANGCHANG and slipped into the ground... He found that his immortal body now uses earth hiding method, which is more convenient than flying.

 Chapter 665

    "Boom!"


    After su Litu Dun left, an amazing explosion broke out again in the original Xishan demon country, but almost blew up half of the Xishan!


    The majestic anger came out, and even Su Li and others who had been far away felt the afterwave of the anger.


    Mang Chang quickly said, "father, this must be the white jaw immortal... It is said that the white mane Immortal King is the great grandson of the white jaw immortal. He is the most outstanding genius of the white tiger family, so he is deeply loved by the white jaw immortal."


    Su Li nodded slightly and didn''t say anything. He just accelerated his speed to escape


    However, at this time, Begonia suddenly said, "he has positioned us!"


    Sure enough, at the next moment, Su Li only felt that the surrounding soil was solidified in an instant, and his earthly escape method could not go on anyway.


    And the surrounding soil is strongly squeezed, as if to directly crush him


    Fortunately, he was ready for this, and immediately entered the state of du''e Dun method. The whole person with two pendants and mang Chang melted together, and then separated from the rapidly solidified soil.


    He didn''t dare to use the Dun method of du''e, because there must be a way to deal with this Dun method which simply uses the principle of space.


    So after he got off the ground, he immediately spread his sword wings and galloped in the air.


    But obviously, even the earth can condense, so how can the air flow not be controlled?


    Su Li even felt that the air around him was full of sharp objects like knives, constantly cutting at him.


    And he had to close his wings and start his own operation while resisting these blades in the wind


    The will power in the God''s throne permeated again and completely lit up his characteristics hidden behind the fleshy God''s name


    As a result, one fifth of the willpower burned, and he suddenly broke through the shackles of the air, and disappeared into the sky like a streamer.


    Lord of the sky!


    There is no obstacle in the sky.


    This is the fifth clergy after meat, God of food, Lord of thunder and God of Medicine: Lord of the sky!


    Moreover, the Lord of the sky is characterized by being able to control various forces and laws contained in the sky to a great extent. If properly developed, it can definitely be regarded as a "great power" clergy.


    What''s more, this clergy and thunder Master have the effect of adding to each other, so it is equivalent to increasing Su Li''s output limit in disguise


    "Hoo ~ I''m glad I didn''t mess up this time." Haitang took a long breath. She was afraid of Su Li''s willfulness.


    But fortunately, the fleshy clergy brought Su Li a lot of choices. The Dongzhou people he tried his best to protect also gave Su Li unlimited possibilities.


    But the white jaw immortal himself also has the ability to resist the wind. Coupled with his terrible cultivation, he is still rapidly approaching Su Li


    After all, limited by his divine position, he can only play the power of a positive God.


    And the power of the immortal is above the positive God and belongs to another class under the Supreme God.


    The counterpart of Shinto may be called "Heaven''s respect", which means "heaven and earth are respected together".


    The power of the Heavenly Lord is already "monarchy", so even if the Heavenly Lord is called "Heavenly Emperor", it is inevitable.


    Even in today''s five heavenly courts, the black emperor in the north, the Red Emperor in the South and the White Emperor in the West are still just heavenly beings.


    Only the Yellow Emperor of the middle heaven and the green emperor of the East are different... One is the most respected and the other is the oldest. It''s not just talk.


    For Suri, this Shinto is really like a shortcut. As long as he believes enough, he can advance by leaps and bounds.


    But Shinto is also a shackle. Perhaps for the gods, the way to break the shackle is to condense a new clergy


    So even if Su Li had the priest of the Lord of the sky, he could only be free from the influence of the white jaw immortal, but his speed was still not as fast as that of the other party.


    He also expected this situation long ago, so he has no way to deal with it?


    Of course there are


    I saw the clouds of the white jaw immortal in the sky flash by, crossing thousands of mountains and rivers, as if it was only a flash.


    But at this time, facing the direction of the cloud rainbow flying away, nine clay statues and gold bodies stood steadily.


    This time, they directly exploded into a mass of thunder power, and then arranged it in a wonderful way to form a divine sword composed of thunder... Five are the sword body, three are the sword holder, and then the suffix is 10% of the sword handle.


    The gathered thunder power flows, which is like an invincible sword of judgment!


    Yes, this is called "the sword of judgment". Su Li has decided to name it like this, and decided to include its miniature normal version in the prayer feedback template of his sword cliff disciples as a guarantee when they go out and walk in the future.


    Then, at this time, the total magical power of the "sword of judgment" is certainly not as good as the large array composed of the twelve golden bodies that summoned ten thousand thunder to fall.


    But the problem is that this is a single attack!


    Therefore, in terms of pure killing and penetrating power, this "sword of judgment" is far more powerful than before.


    The white jawed immortal Zun was stabbed head-on, and was in a hurry on the spot.


    This sword is really powerful.


    Although the divine power is only at the level of positive God in quality, it has reached the level of Jinxian, that is, the God in quantity!


    Then even the immortal Zun of Jinxian cultivation has to take it seriously.


    So the white jawed immortal could only slow down and resist carefully.


    Subject to this resistance, Su Li had escaped a long distance and went directly to the border of the northern sky.


    The track to the East is very clear. Su Li is going to the eastern heaven under the jurisdiction of the Qing Emperor... And once they enter the eastern heaven, it means that the pursuit of white jaw immortal Zun must stop.


    Because the eastern heaven is always mysterious and powerful for other parties, mainly because the Qing emperor has a real supreme name!


    If it is not necessary, several other powerful people in the sky are really reluctant to test the bottom line of the ancient supreme.


    This can be proved from one side: the northern Tianting is jointly built by the black emperor and the immortal Zun of the seven demon families. It seems that its strength is strong, which makes people dare not take it lightly.


    However, even if there are only three immortals in the East Tianting, the ranking is still firmly in the second place... The first is the Zhongtian Tianting.


    But the Yellow Emperor mentioned it many times on various occasions. If it were not for the green emperor, it would be unknown who would come first between the Oriental heaven and the middle heaven!


    Therefore, whether Su Li, mang Chang who fled or Bai jawed immortal Zun who pursued understood that there was a finish line for this pursuit, it depends on whether Su Li can take mang Chang to the line first.


    Now it seems that Su Li is a little dangerous, because the white jawed immortal Zun soon got rid of the threat of the sword of judgment and caught up again.


    However, he just started to speed up, and another divine power Zhan Zhan''s ruling sword came up against his face... This means that nine clay statues and gold bodies are invalid.


    Now, including the previous 12, 30 of the original 64 clay sculptures and gold bodies have been used up.


    If you let other gods do this, it would definitely be painful to shed blood... But Su Li has many beliefs and can be so hard to abuse.


    The white jawed immortal Zun was worried. This time, he simply ignored the oncoming sword of judgment. He gritted his teeth and resisted the blow, but he also had to speed up his pursuit.


    But he thought too much, because when he clenched his teeth and made a hard connection, half of his shoulder was blackened and suffered a certain injury. More importantly, the strong sense of paralysis even made his Yuanshen stagnant.


    He watched another sword of judgment fall, and saw that Su Li had crossed the border of the northern heaven and came to the buffer area between the eastern heaven and the northern heaven... It must be too late.


    "Black emperor, help me!" in order to revenge, he had to put down some of his pride and asked black emperor for help.


    Perhaps the emperor of the northern heaven has been waiting for this moment


    The night comes at this moment!


    Su Li even sensed that he was in darkness, and his eyes were dark, and even his perception was dark.


    As if he had been deprived of all his senses, he could not even hear his breathing and heartbeat, and suddenly entered a dark silence.


    Even he could not hear the prayers of believers, as if everything was nothingness, only his own lonely existence.


    Here is the divine power of the black emperor, exercising the power of darkness and silence, symbolizing the eternal night and desolation of the northern polar region.


    Fear can also gather faith, and the way the black emperor obtains faith is obviously through fear


    At this moment, Su Li lost all his sense of direction. Under the package of "night", he had to stop!


    But in fact, Su Li didn''t stop.


    Because when all his senses were erased, he naturally used another vision he had understood but never found... Empty vision!


    Or: the eye of the devil.


    At this moment, he seemed to be in the empty world of nothingness and only black-and-white wasteland, but he tried to open his eyes to find the direction


    So he saw it.


    He saw a lonely peak standing in front of him at an unknown distance... That was his sword cliff, or his heart magic sword cliff!


    "Then go there!" he did not hesitate. In this empty world, it is good to have a goal, not to mention that this goal is his'' home ''?


    Therefore, under the surprised gaze of the white jaw immortal Zun and the accident of the distant black emperor, Su Li''s direction did not change at all, and directly rushed into the territory of the eastern heaven.


    "Is it safe?" he turned his head and looked at the projection of the soul chasing him. The incomparably bright virtual shadow belonging to the white jaw immortal statue with boundless anger and hatred stopped.


    He was a little relieved, but then he suddenly panicked... He almost fell under the power of the black emperor. What about Begonia? Where''s mang Chang? And Rouchang?


    He suddenly became anxious, but his mood was unstable and he broke away from the empty vision.


    So he fell into the situation that he could not perceive anything again


    No, there is another thing that can be perceived, that is his own existence.

 Chapter 666

    Su Li can feel his existence very clearly after being shielded from all perception. This is the deficiency of the black emperor''s divine power


    This performance made Su Li feel that the black emperor was actually exploring the empty world, but he was not good enough. He even simulated the "empty" on the surface with darkness and silence. In essence, it was not as good as the effect brought by the empty shining God beads.


    Although the powerful power of the black emperor made it difficult for Su Li to get out of the boundless darkness... Su Li, who had realized the essence of the darkness, had a way to crack it.


    Since he can feel his existence so clearly, it should be his nature and always his. The silence and darkness can''t deprive him of anything at all!


    So he began to use his will according to his previous feelings.


    Because all aspects of perception are covered, he can only start using his will completely without measurement


    "Darkness naturally needs light to disperse. It seems that there is also the classification of ''Lord of light'' in the characteristics of fleshy divine power?" Su Li thought, and then felt that there are some characteristics like ''Lord of dawn'' and ''hope'' that can also match the current situation?


    Damn it, he can''t remember how many characteristics he has behind his divine power. The key is still related to light


    He felt that he was too lazy sometimes. It seemed that he should pay more attention to this Shinto, otherwise he was at a loss when he came to use it.


    So he simply ignored it. He just drove his wish in the throne with a strong idea to ignite all the divine power characteristics related to light


    The darkness and silence covered all his senses like a curtain, but there was no way to stop his thoughts from spreading.


    Therefore, in the chaotic abyss, more than 3000 abyss believers suddenly stopped all their previous actions, and then looked up together and prayed silently with the cells of the whole body


    In many mortal countries in the Pearl world, believers seem to hear their gods saying: I need light


    So the believers prayed together: "yes, you are the most holy light, you are the origin of all light, the source of hope and life..."


    So the infinite wishes gathered, and Su Li got the light he wanted.


    "Boom!"


    There seemed to be a huge explosion in the dark, and Su Li''s body burned violently like a fireball, and emitted infinite light


    The light dispelled the darkness and made his eyes clear again.


    Although it only dispels the darkness, the feeling of silence is still working, but this is enough.


    The MANGCHANG, Rouchang and Begonia close to him also opened their eyes in confusion.


    They can''t hear any sound and convey any information, but they can see.


    Su Li was a little speechless. He didn''t expect that he would finally burn all the wishes in the throne, but he condensed the priest of the "Sun God".


    Only then did he realize that he was once regarded as the sun god by the people of the far north because he created the "brass sun" in the far north... The sun is also considered to be the source of all light.


    Of course, the string of divine power characteristics related to light that used to be behind the fleshy clergy has now gone behind the "sun" clergy.


    Dawn, brilliance and hope are all lit up, but they are the subordinate priests of the sun god... If he wants to recruit a God in the future, these three priests can be distributed.


    Moreover, the "Sun God" has a wide range of clergy, not only deriving light, but also deriving fire direction clergy... In other words, the sun god is originally in charge of the most powerful fire!


    At this time, the emptiness of the throne is not a single wish, but never mind, the believers in the deep haven are awesome.


    Although everything that can be heard has been erased by the "Silence" of the black emperor, he has been able to feel it with his heart.


    At this time, his eyes can see things again. His first reaction is to look at the direction of the white jaw immortal


    This was the first time he had looked carefully at the immortal statue of the northern heaven.


    The white jawed immortal Zun''s body is very burly, which is the "posture of tiger and bear" often said in mortals.


    His face is also very rough and fierce, and his chin is covered with a large snow-white short beard, which echoes the name of his "white jaw".


    At this time, the white jaw immortal Zun was hesitant and stopped at a distance of tens of miles from Su Li.


    This is just a step for the strong man of xianzun level, but he just didn''t move forward.


    Su Li looked down. Although he was silent, he still showed a deep smile... Because he had entered the boundary of the eastern heaven, that is, he was under the jurisdiction of the eastern heaven!


    Both immortals and gods in the heaven believe in cause and effect. The more advanced they are, the more they dare not cross this line.


    But Bai jaw was a little uncontrollable under Su Li''s smile... He was full of anger, but under Su Li''s proud and obedient smile, his anger rose ''slowly''.


    The power of the Lord of demons often blooms silently. Even an expression can gently arouse each other''s emotions... Not to mention his own emotions, which Su Li just expanded.


    Anyway, it''s just a sudden thing. The Qing emperor shouldn''t care and didn''t have time to react?


    So in the extreme anger, this idea soon changed the white jaw immortal''s fear of the Oriental heaven, and put it into practice!


    "Fool, stop!" the voice of the black emperor sounded on the nine days... As one of the five heavenly emperors in the world, he really knew that the green emperor was not simple at all.


    However, fortunately, the white jaw immortal still had some reason, but he suddenly spit out a sharp golden wind across these tens of miles!


    Xuanxian can borrow the power of heaven and earth, while Jinxian can accept the power of heaven and earth for their own use.


    The wind of sharp gold is made by the white jaw immortal who intercepts the extremely fast wind in the world and then refines it into his innate meaning of sharp gold. There is no entity, but it is like an invisible magic weapon.


    Su Li felt this threat and knew that it was definitely not an attack he could resist, even if so many priests were gathered.


    Therefore, he directly sees himself with the heavenly pearl, and pulls himself and others into the "quasi empty world".


    Entering the "quasi empty world" again may be due to his previous understanding of the "empty world vision". Su Li actually saw many different levels of content in this empty world.


    Just as the heavenly pearl brought him into the boundless black-and-white wasteland.


    But when he looked up, he could see the standing sword cliff and the suspended foundation of the sword cliff in the eastern sky!


    So his heart magic sword cliff world is actually suspended in the air of this empty world?


    Then looking around, he found that the sky around him did not seem to be empty, but there were some invisible existence.


    It''s just that sword cliff has the closest relationship with him, so he can see it clearly.


    He always thought that the empty light God bead only simulated the existence of the empty world, but now he understood that this should actually be an entry key that can take him into the empty world.


    Since he is an beginner, his position at this time should be the outermost layer or the bottom layer of the empty world, while his heart magic sword cliff world is higher. I don''t know what level it will be in the empty world?


    He still has leisure here to explore the mysteries of the empty world, but the white jaw immortal is about to explode. Because its attack directly failed, Su Li disappeared before his eyes!


    The fluctuations revealed at that moment made him very concerned... The empty world is not strange to Jinxian level people. It is a world closer to the origin of the world and a place that must be explored if they want to continue to improve.


    The black emperor can at least superficially subdue the other seven immortals to become the emperor because his divine power naturally fits into the empty world and can go further and have more potential.


    But now there is a treasure related to the empty world. How can we not make the white jaw immortal greedy?


    So when Su Li returned to reality, he was surprised to feel that the white jaw immortal Zun''s anger decreased and his greed soared


    "Eh? Do you know this thing?" Su Li seemed to be very "natural white" and took out the empty light God bead and waved it to the white jaw immortal statue.


    He was able to speak again, because he found that after entering an empty world, the silent power exerted on him disappeared.


    Because the empty world is isolated from reality, the divine power of these black emperors is tantamount to cutting off the source.


    Then, under the scouring of Su Li''s various divine powers in turn, these black emperor divine powers were naturally dispersed.


    "You are so brave that you dare to meet me..." Bai jawed immortal Zun said strangely... Obviously, there is no previous hatred, but repressing some uglier things.


    Su Li smiled... How could he hide what was stirring in his heart in front of him?


    So greed is a more terrible emotion than anger. He already knows it.


    A magical magic spread and constantly provoked the nerves of the white jaw immortal.


    "Do you think the Qing emperor will help you?" white jaw immortal Zun seems to be more rational and cautious.


    But it was a joke in front of Su Li. He stretched out his hand and threw the empty light God bead


    For a moment, the white jaw immortal Zun''s eyes focused on him.


    Then Su Li threw it up again and took it in his hand


    The white jaw immortal Zun''s eyes moved constantly with the up and down beating of the sky shining God beads.


    Once, twice, three times


    He was so focused that he didn''t even notice the reminder of the black emperor on the nine days.


    Greed


    Su Li smiled again. Then he felt that he had made all the preparations he could do, and suddenly threw the bead high


    This seemed to be a signal that directly touched a nerve of the white jaw immortal Zun, and then directly rushed over!


    He crossed the line.

 Chapter 667

    Greed is indeed the original sin.


    The white jaw immortal crossed the boundary that ordinary people could not see and entered the eastern heaven.


    But he could not care about this much, directly jumped at the empty light God bead, and then grabbed one of them in his hand.


    He thought he had a bargain, so he laughed heartily.


    "Ah ha ha..."


    Very powerful and domineering.


    Su Li was slightly disappointed. He thought his uncle Lingwei would kill this arrogant guy directly... But it doesn''t matter. He still had plan B.


    White jawed immortal Zun''s laughter stopped in the middle, because his whole person was taken to the empty world by the empty light God bead!


    It''s nothing. As long as you adapt to Jinxian cultivation for a period of time, you can come out from the bottom of the empty world, and then you can naturally use this key of the empty world to understand the "empty world", so as to start a counter attack life.


    Well, in theory, that''s right, as long as no one makes trouble for him.


    But how can troublemakers not?!


    At this moment, Su Li stood still.


    But the moment he closed his eyes appeared in the empty world... Not the noumenon, but the mind.


    The heart demon sword cliff world stands in the higher empty world. If he can reach it at one thought, it is only natural that he should enter the lower empty world in theory.


    So he tried and did it.


    As the back of Su Li''s heart, the great devil king Su, the Lord of the heart devil, walked step by step towards the white jaw immortal statue holding the empty light God bead into the empty world, looked at the other party''s stagnant state that had not been fully adapted, and then stretched out his hand with a bad smile


    "Who let you enter here? Otherwise, I really don''t have a good way... But it''s a pity. I want to give more benefits to my lovely believers."


    While he was talking to himself, he stuffed a handful of golden "beans" into the mouth of the white jawed immortal.


    The former white mane fairy king was brought into the empty world by Su Li. Under the pull of Su Li, he could retain a certain spirit as soon as he entered the empty world.


    But the white jaw immortal came in by himself. Even if his cultivation is higher, he has no power to fight back before adapting.


    So Su Li had a black hand


    And was suddenly stuffed with a mouthful of inexplicable things, white jaw immortal Zun was at a loss.


    ''gudu'' swallowed it in his mouth, and then he saw who was in front of him


    "It''s you..." his mind is still a little unclear.


    "Is it you?!" this time the reaction came over.


    "It''s me. Are you awake?" the demon lord smiled and asked in a strange tone with a very nice voice.


    "What..." the white jaw immortal Zun''s consciousness returned quickly, but his reaction was still very slow, but his hands were suddenly empty before he was completely awake.


    But the heart demon Su Su had already stretched out his hand to take down his empty light God bead.


    "Good bye, poor tiger." the demon Su Su still said in a pleasant voice, which showed endless mischief.


    White jaw immortal Zun had no time to think about what was going on, because he had suddenly separated from the bottom of the empty world and returned to reality.


    In reality, the white jaw immortal stood on the spot at the moment of his appearance, as if something bad had happened.


    Su Li also frowned slightly after opening his eyes, remembering the behavior of the demon lord on the back of his heart just now... Why does that posture feel strange


    Those stupid believers! Someone must think he''s a girl again


    Su Li suddenly realized something and immediately realized that when he called for faith, although he had successfully condensed a series of priests, he also let himself be infected by some beliefs.


    It''s strange why he doesn''t feel anything on the front of his heart. How does the back of his heart begin to be Niang?


    This feeling is very bad. I decided to take the time to remove the label of "kind but somewhat hypocritical goddess" among my believers... He must be boy paper from the inside to the outside!


    Of course, the problem now is still the white jaw immortal statue... But the white jaw immortal statue, which he added material, should be finished anyway?


    Sure enough, now the white jawed immortal Zun can''t say a word, because as soon as he speaks, he has a feeling of "spitting fragrance".


    Thick water gushed from all the pores up and down his body, and a violent stench filled the space.


    And my eyes became swollen and yellow. I wanted to turn my eyes and look at Su Li again, but I suddenly rolled down


    This picture is so scary!


    "Lang Jun, what did you do to him?" Begonia asked creepily... She naturally hated this scene.


    Su Li then said, "just put a handful... Well, about a hundred pieces of this world''s turbidity in his mouth."


    At this moment, MANGCHANG and Begonia lay on the ground and began to vomit.


    Because the turbidity of this world is not much different from the "golden juice" boiled on earth for these immortals in the upper world.


    It is the dirtiest thing in the world, and it is also a highly toxic and lethal thing in the world.


    It''s too much to splash people''s head and face. Now it''s directly put in people''s mouth


    Die, die


    Begonia and MANGCHANG dare not think about it. When they think about it, they have a sense of picture. With a sense of picture, they keep vomiting.


    And the white jawed immortal Zun was unbearable. He could not even move.


    Because his whole body''s mana and even the yuan God have been infected by the turbidity of this world and turned into a mass of dirt in the heaven.


    The stench spread far away, and even Su Li disliked it.


    Such a sudden change really surprised those who paid attention to this side in some ways. It can even be said that they were cold in their hearts.


    Even those with white jawed immortal Zun could not do it even if they wanted to help... They didn''t even find out how Su Li moved his hands and feet.


    A fairy statue was poisoned by the turbidity of this world!


    Strange, how much turbid poison did you use?


    How can such an exotic golden fairy not attract the attention of those who want to enter the eastern heaven?


    In fact, the three immortals and the spirit of the Qing emperor all paid attention to it. Therefore, they saw the whole process of Su Li''s entrapment of the white jaw immortals by using the empty light God beads.


    This immediately felt like "I can''t afford it".


    What Su Li did in a short moment just now made these immortal zuns feel terrible... Break free from the shackles of the divine power of the black emperor, and then use the greed of the white jaw immortal Zun to kill him. What an overbearing means and arrogant practice?


    In the past ten million years, one immortal statue of Jinxian level would not fall, but now two have fallen in just ten years... Both of them are related to Su Li.


    The former one was the Qing emperor, the father-in-law of Su Li, and this one was directly operated by Su Li... And the yuan God polluted by turbid poison didn''t even have the chance to reincarnate!


    Even though he knew that the white jaw immortal was hopeless, Su Li stayed where he was and watched the other party turn into a disgusting thick water, which was a relief.


    Then he looked to the Northwest with a very aggressive look, as if he looked at the black emperor who was high in the northern heaven... He was a person who kept a grudge. Although he had no way to take the black emperor now, he remembered that he would retaliate if he had enough strength in the future!


    The black emperor really had nothing to do with this kind of thing, because in the northern heaven at this time, there was an ethereal figure opposite the black emperor, seemingly sitting there at leisure.


    "Brother Lingwei, I''m really flattered by your sudden presence." the black emperor looks like a young man with black hair. His face is slightly Yin falcon, and he looks Yin.


    At this time, the avatar of the green emperor who suddenly arrived in front of him was very polite... There was no way to be polite, because the avatar of the green emperor slapped the black emperor at the first time.


    This is a slap with cause and effect, meaning cause and effect.


    At that moment, the black emperor understood what this meant... He never thought that Su Li was the son-in-law of the green emperor, and the previous generation xuanming became the daughter of the son-in-law of the green emperor after reincarnation. In addition, the daughter of the green emperor was also on Su Li at this time


    This is equivalent to that he just gave the Qing emperor''s daughter a spoon!


    In this way, the cause and effect will be great, so the green emperor directly appeared and slapped him


    The black emperor was badly beaten. It seemed that he was beaten honestly, but in fact he couldn''t even resist... So he believed that the green emperor was really a higher level of strength than the ordinary Heavenly Emperor.


    At this time, the green emperor''s incarnation said slowly until the white jaw immortal Zunxian body collapsed and turned into thick water: "slap you, cause and effect will be over."


    Then he didn''t say much and disappeared in place.


    The black emperor looked at the pool of muddy thick slurry melted by the white jaw immortal from a distance, and his heart was completely disgusted... If the green emperor had not been here, he could not have watched the white jaw immortal die here.


    Baijaw was already friendly with him in the power of the northern Tianting, so he acquiesced in baijaw''s selfishness and baimane''s bullying xiaohanmen to marry MANGCHANG.


    But now, Bai jaw is dead... So he has lost an important help in the northern heaven, and the situation in the northern heaven will change greatly.


    He was so worried that the forces in the northern heaven had to reshuffle their cards.


    On the other hand, Su Li is ready to withdraw with his wife and children.


    Although the white jaw itself turned into a mass of blood and thick water, he remained a golden fairy treasure.


    But Su Li disliked it, and the girls on him disliked it very much... So these babies who would definitely be robbed and broken outside were left in their place, and I don''t know how long they will stay in this desolate border area.


    The three immortals in the eastern heaven were really scared. If they didn''t see the baby falling there, they didn''t dare to have any cause and effect with Su Li.


    They knew when the accident happened to JiaoMu xianzun that this young man was bound to become the cruel role of Jianya xianzun in the future, but they never thought they could be cruel to this extent.


    The great golden immortal, he was fed to Xiang and died

 Chapter 668

    This day is a day when the disciples of sword cliff in the sky have a collective insomnia


    For these sword cliff disciples who have soared to the heaven, they can still enter the heart magic sword cliff world, but the experience function of the heart magic sword cliff world is gone. They only enter it a little every night and make some summary and arrangement by taking advantage of the time difference between one day in the sky and three years on the earth.


    Of course, it''s also natural to give advice to the younger generation as a senior. They enjoy this kind of day very much


    But all this changed completely on this day.


    In the magic forest of the back mountain, there is a new boss!


    Not just one, but a large group... A demon country, which is definitely tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of demons!


    They were ecstatic at first and decided to fight through them one night!


    Then they were taught to be human by a group of Tianxian Xuanxian level opponents.


    When they were defeated in the magic forest, they had to wake up from reality and had to wait for the next night... It took a long time to read the note again.


    But this is not the real reason why they can''t sleep... What makes them feel uncomfortable is that they died in front of Tianxian or Xuanxian level opponents, but that''s not the ''final boss''!


    Finally, the strongest one is a golden immortal who is also very terrible in the heaven!


    This makes them not eat well and sleep steadily... What did their holy son do? How could even the golden fairy be put into the book?


    As these young people of Zhenxian level who have just entered the upper world, they really don''t know what the conditions for "entering the capital" are... But as the five old swords, they have been stunned by Su Li''s Sao operation.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li finally saved his daughter peacefully. He was in a good mood at the moment.


    But he decided that this kind of thing could never happen again, so on the way back to the Oriental Tianting, he began to strict requirements on MANGCHANG and asked her to practice her sword seriously.


    But he never thought that one day he would be distressed by others'' poor Kendo talent.


    He thought that mang Chang had some mysterious memories no matter what. It took minutes to practice the sword and understand the meaning of the sword?


    But he miscalculated. He underestimated the metaphysical factors in his genes... As mang Chang, who was born from his intestines, of course, his Kendo talent is very poor!


    Su Li has given up his Kendo talent. He can only use some unconventional ways to reflect his Kendo... But for his daughter, he thinks he can still look forward to rescuing


    So he decided to take MANGCHANG back to the sword cliff station immediately and let the five old swords teach the child well.


    ¡­¡­


    "That''s it, please give the child to you!" he begged very seriously and sincerely.


    Mang Chang was a little wronged and pulled his sleeve. He always felt that his father felt that taking her with him would affect his intimacy with the ''that woman''.


    Sitting on Su Li''s shoulder, Haitang immediately felt that he might have been offended and looked back at MANGCHANG suspiciously... Then the two began to exchange eyes.


    This has become a daily phenomenon. Su Li felt a headache at the beginning... But after a long time, he found that it was quite good.


    It''s better for them to fight with each other and "compete for favor" with him than for mothers to be kind and filial and then work together to pit his father, isn''t it?


    The Qing emperor is worthy of being the best father-in-law. He learned from the car before he failed to raise his daughter.


    Hearing that Su Li was getting rid of it so solemnly, the five old swords also cheered up and felt that there was a new goal in life... Su Li''s education they admitted failure. What about Su Li''s daughter?


    This is a chance for them to redeem!


    So they beat their chests to ensure that they will make MANGCHANG Kendo a great success!


    Su Li nodded hopefully, but then he didn''t forget to charge MANGCHANG: "from now on, you may be able to pay attention to which sword you like best or think is the strongest."


    Mang Chang didn''t understand the meaning of this, but she nodded and did it.


    Su Lichang breathed a sigh of relief and decided to do it like this... It''s really not possible, so he can only replace it with "heart sword visualisation".


    Because of his lack of confidence in his Kendo talent, he actually has no confidence in MANGCHANG''s talent.


    But it''s a good thing for his daughter to come back after all. He wants to cook again in a happy mood and want to make a delicious meal for his expensive daughter.


    So he smiled and took the dog out of his pocket and said, "go to brother Zaojun and bring me something. I''ll organize a family dinner."


    After she landed, rou Chang turned into a soft sister... She looked at Su Li suspiciously for a while, then rushed out a big vegetable basket from the collar around her neck, and quickly walked to the next door.


    Zaojun''s kitchen god palace has been moved next door.


    Moreover, Zaojun is certainly not in his own temple at this time, but mixed with the group of people holding spike at the sword cliff station... Recently, the old man has become addicted to burning fire.


    Since he found that these little guys of Jianya kitchen door could obtain divine power blessing through their belief in Su Li, and then deal with the offerings accumulated in his temple, he felt several times or even more happy.


    So after Rou Chang quickly entered the kitchen god palace, she said hello to the waiters who were left alone in the palace, and then took some of each offering... For this reason, her vegetable basket has space to store!


    Because the unreliable owner didn''t say what food she wanted, she had to fill the basket with food.


    But when she walked out of the kitchen god''s palace, she suddenly realized a problem... The master shouldn''t be too troublesome, and then let her deal with all these things?


    This recognition came out and immediately made Rouchang''s small face stiff and her feet soft with a big basket... Since his master found that he could be lazy by giving his divine power to others, he has become more and more lazy!


    But there''s no way. Who let that be the master


    With a lovely wrinkled face and the same mind as an old mother, rou Chang still returned to her master with a heavy step... What else can she do? She has such a master. She can only try to make herself better.


    Su Li saw the soft Chang with a big basket and some heavy steps. He thought about the things in the vegetable basket, and then pondered: "there are many things, so the family banquet will be expanded."


    He turned his head and looked at the guys with dark circles in the Yanjian cliff station. He felt that he didn''t want to pay attention to these people for the time being, so he thought and said to Haitang, "let''s go to your secret garden... Since it''s a family banquet, let those children join us?"


    Haitang was very happy when she heard the speech, because in this heaven, no one cared about her sisters except her. She liked and cared about the children, so of course she was willing.


    So a moment later, Chun appeared beside Su Li with a fragrant wind.


    Strange to say, mang Chang, who has been very difficult to deal with Begonia, immediately stiffened after seeing Chun, and then saluted again in a hurry and respectfully: "I''ve seen my mother."


    Chun nodded with satisfaction. It seemed that her control of MANGCHANG in the Pearl world had not failed.


    It is said that she is a kind mother and strict father, but in MANGCHANG''s heart, she is a standard kind father and strict mother... Her father, Shang Su Li, really loves her unconditionally and will give her the best.


    But when she stayed under the sacred tree of Jianya headquarters, she was strictly taught by Chun... Let alone let her know many rules and increase a lot of knowledge.


    These growth and even later awakening, some xuanming memories are still very useful... So she is really in awe of Chun.


    Since the family decided to go to a family dinner together, they had to start after a little preparation... Well, Su Li called Beiguang on the way.


    This is his disciple. He also regards him as his half son. Let''s come together.


    Then he called his master Gu Yuzi and happened to meet the jade fairy, so let''s come together.


    So there are many more people... But because they are all their own people, they are even more lively.


    Originally I wanted to call Ji Lian again... But considering that Ji Lian and Chen Yu fairy have been separated in the cold war since Ji Heng''s upper boundary became Ji Heng, it''s better to forget it for the time being.


    So a group of people went to the depths of heaven... Generally, there was no immortal in this direction. After all, it was already within the inner palace of the Qing emperor.


    But the people of sword cliff went, and they could only look at it with hot eyes and had nothing to do.


    Who let that be the son-in-law''s house of the Qing emperor?


    The sister-in-law in the secret garden are really happy at this moment. Why have they seen so many people and such a lively situation?


    So one by one, with handles attached to their heads, they threw them on the small tree to show their happy mood.


    And the chattering little things like elves also made the jade fairy who was a little depressed have a lot of ideas... She began to love these little things like an "old woman", making the little things feel a kind of love from their elders.


    It''s a pity to see that the age of Chen Yu fairy can''t even be a fraction of the actual age of these ''little things''!


    At this time, Su Li was completely transformed into a "tentacle monster".


    Black hair spread out like tentacles, so hard dishes such as roast suckling pig, roast whole sheep and battle axe steak were directly mounted.


    And Chun''s favorite dumpling stuffing and dumpling skin also began to prepare.


    He even separated a few hairs and began to make ''Gingerbread villains'' according to the image of his sister-in-law


    And various flavors of ice cream meat flowers are also essential. MANGCHANG has narrowed her eyes happily.


    He also stewed a pot of unusual thick soup... Tiger bones as raw materials, some high-quality offerings as ingredients, and the power of the sun to make a fire... Tut tut.


    To tell you the truth, the priest of God of food is really appropriate for Su Li.

 Chapter 669

    Su Li, as a great tentacle monster, was able to do all the work of the family banquet by herself, which really surprised and frustrated Rouchang... She seemed to be useless.


    But she soon thought of Su Li''s medium of "three thousand sad Swords"... Hum, more than Mao, she will never lose to mankind!


    Rou Chang set her goal for the next stage and directly left behind her original intention to study chaotic Shifeng... Anyway, with her qualifications, she probably can''t understand anything.


    At this time, her idea was completely different from that at the lower bound.


    Because she has been left on earth by Su Li for 300 years, she suddenly realized that being a waste pet will also have the risk of being left behind... So if she wants to stay with Su Li all the time, she can only become more and more omnipotent, turn her owner into "waste" and never leave herself.


    So she began to work hard now


    So, my stupid master, why do you cook so hard? Put it, let your dog come!


    Su Li seemed to feel Rou Chang''s eyes full of resentment. Then he smiled, took back his hair and said, "I have something to do over there... Xiaorou Chang, I''ll give it to you first. I believe you can."


    Rou Chang immediately showed a bright smile and felt that the whole person was about to sprout.


    Then she directly recovered her body, and then her dog hair grew rapidly... 3000 melancholy sword started very smoothly.


    Although she became a hairball, her heart was full of pride and enrichment.


    Su Li took a stroke of the position of the bonsai tree where his sister-in-law was located, measured the distance... Then measured it with his own footsteps in the garden, and then stood 100 meters away from the small bonsai.


    He asked Chun, who was teaching his sisters to make dumplings here, "can you move the flowers here? I want to change the terrain."


    Chun didn''t know what Su Li meant, but he still got up and removed the flowers there. He easily gave Su Li permission to operate, so that he could do whatever he wanted.


    So Su Li began to be a demon... No, it''s the way.


    The ground rises directly to form a mound, which is not high, but it can just see the garden at a glance.


    Then he set up a stone pavilion on the mound without much carving... He won''t.


    But as soon as he finished the construction of the stone pavilion, he saw that a group of furry dog hair had been placed in the stone pavilion with tables and chairs


    He turned his head and looked... In an instant, he found that his dog couldn''t see it anymore!


    What''s that big ball of blown hair? Is it his dog?


    At this time, he saw a big hairball rolling around happily, controlling the dog hair like a tentacle monster, watching the heat of each dish, and meeting the needs of everyone from time to time... He really sighed deeply at this moment that his dog was so capable.


    He looked at Chun again, and saw that she had moved the feldspar table and put it under her six sisters, and then let the six elvish little girls stay on the stone table to make dough with her. It seemed that she was very loving.


    "The view is good, but the pavilion is a little shabby." suddenly, a voice came from Su Li''s side.


    He turned his head and saw the figure of the green emperor.


    He was not surprised because he had long been sure that this was a "stealing, peeping and crazy".


    At this time, there were vines climbing on the stone pavilion. Slowly, the whole originally rough stone pavilion suddenly became a flower Pavilion full of vines and colorful flowers in full bloom, full of natural flavor.


    "Is there any wine?" the green emperor sat down honestly and impolitely, and gave an order.


    Su Li''s "maotuan" was shaking. A moment later, he sent some Begonia flower wine made by Begonia himself with dog hair.


    "You''re a good dog. Why didn''t I expect that pets could be used like this?" the green emperor praised her casually. She was obviously very satisfied with Rouchang''s performance.


    Su Li is a little depressed. Where does this look like a dog?


    He said, "you can drink slowly. There isn''t much wine left."


    The green Emperor gave him a white look and said, "my daughter has given it to you. I still need this wine?"


    The sour taste is really getting stronger and stronger over time.


    Su Li knew it was going to happen, so he quickly changed the topic and said, "Chun''s sisters don''t know when they will mature?"


    However, the green Emperor didn''t know what he was stimulated by. He immediately said angrily, "you''ve got one of my daughters. You''re still thinking about her?"


    Su Li said he was at a loss... Although his sister-in-law was very cute, how could he care about that little thing? It''s enough to have a toon... And why does the words of the green emperor seem to have other meanings in it?


    But then, Su Li suddenly realized something. He asked, "so... The little tree with them is actually one of the incarnations of his uncle?"


    The green emperor was a little stiff in an instant, and then recovered his demeanor. He said quietly: "this is also a matter of course..."


    I see. It turns out that these sisters in law have never left the sight of the Qing Emperor... But they never know. It turns out that they are always with their father.


    If you think so, it seems that Chun is a little pathetic... It is almost time to "conceive", but it was born and landed early, and then separated from his father Qing Di for a long time... Etc. it seems that this can also explain why Qing Di is so accommodating and loving Chun?


    Su Li looked at the problem from another tricky point of view, and then suddenly found a theoretical basis for his further "unbridled".


    However, when he was still thinking, the green emperor had made an unexpected sound: "interesting, did you deliberately leave this distance?"


    Su Li understood what he meant, so he replied, "it''s a rough estimate. After all, there''s a limit to how strong the ancient breath is. If my uncle deliberately suppresses it, this distance should be enough for them to bear."


    The green emperor nodded slightly and said, "yes, it''s good to watch them busy from a distance... You''re all very good. Remember to look after their children more in the future. Although they were not born as early as Chun, it''s too lonely to live in this garden all the time."


    After hearing this, Su Li nodded slightly, and then gave a new instruction to the sword cliff disciples in the Pearl world in the heart magic sword cliff world... Bring up the radish and Shenwa Zhima he left in the lower world.


    These little guys are almost forgotten by him and have been planted in the spirit field under the bamboo peak... Now it''s just right. Take them up to relieve your sister-in-law''s boredom.


    "Don''t worry, uncle Lingwei, I''ll find them some small toys." he assured me.


    The green emperor nodded slightly... Although sometimes sour, it is undeniable that this son-in-law is very trustworthy... Although the process is often a little tortuous, it will be very good every time just looking at the results.


    Of course, Su Li thought it would be better to move the secret garden directly next to Jianya station... But he still consciously didn''t mention it for fear of being killed.


    Then Weng and his son-in-law drank small wine and chatted one after another. From time to time, Rouchang''s dog hair would send some prepared dishes for the two people to taste, and then carry away the dishes that look like they won''t move any more... It''s quite eye-catching.


    In fact, the Qing emperor was not very interested in these dishes, even if they were delicacies cooked with the power of the God of food.


    But he was very proud to try every dish and comment on it.


    Of course, most of them don''t have any good comments... After all, Su Li doesn''t have time to study those exquisite practices, so he must be unable to meet the Qing emperor''s pursuit of refinement in visual effect.


    However, when a pot of dumplings of different sizes and shapes was brought to the green emperor, he couldn''t stop eating chopsticks... There is no doubt that the green emperor loved dumplings.


    "This is... A small second bag," he said, reflecting on his judgment.


    "This is Xiao Si''s... well, this is Xiao Qi''s? As strange as her..."


    What the old father ate was full of love.


    Su Li didn''t rob him either, but looked at him with a smile, then looked at Chun from afar, and then smiled tacitly.


    Until the Qing emperor put down his chopsticks with supreme satisfaction, and then said to Su Li, "you don''t have to worry about the northern Tianting. The cause and effect of Jinxian has been cleared."


    This sentence suddenly surprised Su Li.


    The implication is that if he goes out again, he doesn''t have to worry about the golden fairy in the northern heaven to retaliate... As for the Xuanxian level... Well, maybe one or two don''t dare to come.


    "I see. Thank you uncle for mediating." Su Li politely thanked him.


    But then the green emperor said, "now there are some people in your sword cliff immortal sect... Well, there are many people. Should we take over the mess of JiaoMu immortal sect?"


    Su Li was stunned. Did he want to give the original interests of JiaoMu immortal cult to his sword cliff?


    He couldn''t help asking, "don''t the other three religions have any opinions?"


    In his opinion, the benefits should have been divided up by the other three religions.


    But Qing Di''s words are very interesting: "they have taken what should be taken, and what they give you is what they take the rest... But I think these worlds may be more suitable for you."


    "So, those worlds are dying?" Su Li asked with some pain.


    "I still have great trust in your ability to turn waste into treasure." the Qing emperor showed unprecedented trust in this matter.


    Su Li had some pain at that time. He could take over good things directly. Who would like to "pick up junk"... But think about it, it seems that the new world is in his hands, which is really more difficult and maybe more difficult.


    He was a little helpless, sighed, nodded and said, "well, give me the coordinates of these worlds, and I will start to do it."


    There''s work again... But it''s good to save those guys from doing nothing.


    Su Li expressed some satisfaction that some idle people with some explosion in their residence could finally have something to do.

 Chapter 670

    Sword cliff immortal cult has another important task, which is the storage and maintenance of three thousand worlds and eight small thousand worlds.


    These are the "historical relics" of Najiao Muxian cult, because while the four immortal sects fought East and West for the heavenly court, they were also allowed to preach freely in the conquered world.


    In fact, in these worlds occupied by different immortals, the belief foundation of Oriental Tianting actually falls on the inheritance of these immortals.


    Now the hornwood collapse has not greatly damaged the air luck of the Oriental Tianting, but if these worlds are not dealt with in time, it will really have a great impact.


    In fact, don''t blame the other three immortal cults for reaching out and taking away all the benefits. After all, this is really the need of heaven. We must take the lead in stabilizing the most valuable world.


    But the remaining hard bones... Of course, can only be eaten by the rising star of Jianya immortal cult.


    And because of the relationship between heaven and earth for three years, in fact, it''s very urgent


    That''s it. Su Li really didn''t expect that his own sword cliff cult has always been carrying an urgent task... It is estimated that if the Qing emperor hadn''t seen the population growth of sword cliff immortal cult is too rapid, he might have expected to give up the remaining three big, eight small and eleven worlds.


    So after getting the task, Su Li will return to the station to preside over the overall situation after the family banquet


    A total of 11 worlds, Su Li finally decided to take a bunch of relatives and friends to face the most dangerous world, while Changchun Zi took the little grass ancestor to one of the prosperous world for emergency rescue, while xuansu and xuanyuzi went to the last World desolated in the disaster, hoping to make achievements.


    The rest of Xia Ming and Yuan Feng sit at the headquarters of heaven. Their accomplishments have improved rapidly. Even because of their accumulation in the ash world, they have quickly reached the peak of immortals and even seen the edge of the realm of Xuanxian!


    So they have been practicing hard all the time. They just hope that they can quickly support the high-end combat power of Tianjie sword Cliff... It''s the little grass ancestor who was highly expected before. He really doesn''t have any talent. His cultivation seems to have stagnated recently.


    Su Li led the team and came to the paixian Pavilion again to get the world coordinates and know the details... The green emperor won''t explain this to him in detail, so he can only come here to understand the situation.


    At this time, the immortal official did not dare to neglect these people of Jianya sect... Joking, more than 1000 disciples were sent out from 11 different worlds... Is it necessary to send 100 disciples from one world to join the world?


    This kind of writing is too exaggerated, but these people are more than the total number of Lingshu immortal sect and Guangxia immortal sect combined.


    Sword cliff immortal cult is preparing to win with the crowd tactics?


    But how can so many people avoid being excluded from the world?


    This kind of doubt, the immortal sending official only dares to turn around in his stomach but dare not say it clearly... But he has an unspeakable panic in his heart: if the sword cliff immortal cult can really win again, the status of the other three religions will be really impacted


    Because it is a developed world, Su Li has a full understanding of the world he is going to visit.


    This time he will personally lead a reserve team of up to 300 sword cliff disciples to enter the world called "luochajie".


    This world is named "Luocha world", which is not the meaning of the people of the upper world, but the result of the wish of all human beings in this world... Because this is really a world dominated by Luocha!


    The so-called Luocha means "cannibal ghosts"... That is to say, the world is full of cannibal ghosts.


    Therefore, the aggressive hornwood immortal sect had a foothold in the world and relied on excellent combat effectiveness. It formed an advantage in the fight with Luocha, which won the wide belief of the people in the world.


    The description of the world by paixiange also includes the reason why such an abnormal situation occurred in the world... That is, in the process of growth and development, the world lost a large amount of pure materials due to an accident, so that the proportion of turbid materials increased greatly and fell to the abyss


    So the so-called Luocha is actually the distortion formed by the influence of the breath of the abyss. Of course, it does not rule out the possibility of direct invasion by dark abyss demons.


    This is really a situation that has never been touched.


    If so, the world will become very difficult even for normal cultivation. How can he save it?


    Su Li expressed some annoyance about this.


    Now he couldn''t think of any solution for a while, so he decided to go and see the situation first.


    As for the 300 "expeditionary troops" belonging to him, let''s start transmitting slowly. At least wait until he finds a way to lower the boundary, otherwise more people will be a burden.


    In his mind, he took Rou Chang and disciple Bei guangrate into the reception platform and set off.


    Take Rouchang because Rouchang is intimate, take Beiguang because it is convenient... This combination is perfect.


    As for Chun, because she can''t cross the world to maintain the separation of Begonia, she can only regret to stay alone in the sky... After all, as a God, she is too risky if she is in the lower world.


    Once in a short time, this kind of thing has been the limit of the green emperor''s tolerance. For the time being, she doesn''t want to go down again.


    So the two masters and disciples, together with Rou Chang, came to a planet with yellow and green earth in the void.


    Just when he came here, Su Li felt that it didn''t seem very good... The thick gloomy atmosphere could be felt even outside the void.


    He was very familiar with this kind of breath. It was the same feeling when the Pearl world began to slide towards the dark abyss!


    They didn''t say any more. They hid their breath and fell into the atmosphere.


    In this process, they still feel the exclusion and suppression of the world, but compared with the twilight of the Pearl world, and the temporary hardship of the ash world, they still feel tenacious, the exclusion of the world seems to be so weak.


    Moreover, when the world felt the causal relationship between them and the Oriental heaven, this repulsion gradually disappeared, but maintained a universal repressive force.


    This kind of repression is not strong, which makes Su Li feel that he can break through this degree of repression at any time.


    But this consequence... Is very likely to cause the accelerated collapse of the world in some way!


    So now it''s not the suppression of the world, but he must seal himself for the world


    "That''s terrible," he muttered.


    Then I unexpectedly felt an intermittent belief coming from somewhere below.


    This belief is not aimed at someone, but only at the legend of heaven that has been circulating in the world for tens of thousands of years.


    In fact, this belief is not very firm. I always feel that it is a dying struggle under despair and helplessness.


    Also, the world originally belonged to JiaoMu immortal sect, and it has been tens of thousands of years since the collapse of JiaoMu immortal sect.


    The Luocha world without immortal suppression is really as miserable as it needs to be.


    "Master, should we first hide our identity and learn about the specific situation of the world?" Beiguang asked.


    This is the first step of the action plan he has been racking his brains to come up with since he learned that he would act together with Su Li


    He looked forward to Su Li''s praise, or let his master know that his Beichen, a people in the far north, was not in vain.


    However, Su Li directly vetoed from the first step: "of course, it''s going to show up in front of people!"


    Beiguang was slightly frustrated and couldn''t help asking, "but in this way, we can''t find out the situation below from the grass-roots level, and we are likely to go astray?"


    Su Li shook his head and said, "listen to the despair in this prayer... Since we are now part of the Oriental heaven and they are believers in the heaven, we shouldn''t let them continue to be so desperate."


    When the voice fell, he fell straight to the place where the prayer voice came from below


    ¡­¡­


    There are few safe places in Luocha. After the last resistance force retreated a thousand years ago, the human front in the world is shrinking.


    They are not unwilling to continue to resist, but fewer and fewer people can resist Luocha... The proportion of turbid Qi has risen sharply, which makes it difficult for serious people to exist in the world.


    They can only rely on some special abilities born in the turbid Qi to continue to resist... But those abilities are often very easy to degenerate into Luocha.


    So the situation continued to collapse under the increasingly desperate reality... Until a large area of cultivated land was desolated due to the influence of turbidity, and people in the world even began to enter a general state of famine.


    They had to give up a large living space to demons and Luocha all over the mountains, and they could only carefully hide the embers of civilization in a limited number of big cities to survive.


    But now, the famine in more and more eyes has turned this survival into extravagant hope, and the smaller and smaller population has weakened the resistance in these cities.


    They can''t last long... Even without Luocha and more and more demons outside.


    Under this sad reality, the leader of Liming city can''t kneel up on the ancient altar which is said to have a history of ten thousand years.


    He told his heart that even he knew it was difficult to get a response. In fact, he just couldn''t face the hungry faces when the next dawn came.


    After that night, he was ready to give up.


    Because even his own wife and daughter died of diseases caused by hunger and weakness. His heart was extremely desperate and exhausted. He couldn''t hold on.


    However, when he finished his last prayer in despair, and then looked up at the sky always shrouded by clouds... He was stunned to find that two meteorites dragging long tail flames fell from the sky, as if they were falling towards him!


    He just stared out.


    In despair, the first time I felt that it seemed good to be smashed to death, at least there was no pain


    But then he remembered some ancient legends... The immortals who saved the world tens of thousands of years ago landed in the world by meteors!

 Chapter 671

    Su Li and his disciples quietly landed in this city called ''dawn'', but it was actually full of stink and dark... It seems that ordinary people in the world are embarrassed to the extent that they can''t even dredge the sewer.


    He sighed, then looked down at the city Lord who had prayed all night on the ancient altar and asked, "who is you?"


    Dawn city master suddenly realized that he suddenly crawled on the ground and shouted, "Tang Bi, son of dawn, has seen the immortal in the upper world!"


    Su Li looked at the man who had prayed desperately all night. He asked interestingly, "son of dawn?"


    Tang Bing was frightened and thought he had committed some taboos... He finally saw hope in despair, and he had to catch it.


    "God forgive me. This is our custom here. Because I was born in the city of dawn and was elected as the city master, I call myself the son of dawn..."


    Su Li nodded and said, "don''t be nervous. I just think it''s about fate."


    Tang Dan was at a loss: "fate?"


    Su Li suddenly jumped and asked, "Tang Bi, you say you are the son of dawn, but why do I only see despair and darkness in your heart... Do you still have hope in your heart?"


    Tang Tan was slightly suffocated. He seemed to feel a great oppression coming on his face, making his soul seem to be under torture... With Su Li''s spiritual power, dealing with mortals is like bullying people.


    Under such spiritual oppression, we can also eliminate the false illusions in people''s hearts to the greatest extent and get the answer that they point directly to their original heart.


    But the man called Tang Bi responded very interestingly. Under this extreme oppression, he slowly had a very firm thinking... Or consciousness.


    He said: "for the people in this city... No, for the world, I am willing to give everything I have!"


    He didn''t answer Su Li''s question directly, because his heart was actually full of despair, and he didn''t even have the will to live.


    For him alone, living is like a painful torture... So he has been looking for death and end in his subconscious mind.


    But his deep sense of responsibility made him exchange a glimmer of hope for the people of this city even if he died.


    Su Li listened and felt a sense of playfulness in his heart. Then he reached out and handed out a magic seed with faint light and said, "even if you sacrifice your soul for this?"


    Tang bi was stunned... He suddenly found that the person in front of him was not an immortal, but a devil.


    But so what? If he can help his Li Mingcheng out of despair, he is willing to exchange everything, even his soul... He suddenly woke up and seems to have only this left!


    So he silently took over the demon seed he knew nothing about, which felt like a contract with the devil.


    Without any hesitation, he swallowed the magic seed directly into his stomach.


    "Don''t you have any doubt?" Su Li asked jokingly.


    "I have nothing to lose. Even if I''m cheated, the city will not be able to sustain... But if I win the bet," Tang replied calmly.


    Su Li nodded clearly and then said, "that''s right. You''re a smart man... But don''t worry, I always pay for everything. Since your soul belongs to me now, I will help you through the difficulties."


    "Come on, what do you need?"


    Tang replied almost without thinking, "I need food, a lot of food!"


    Su Li nodded and then waved gently


    The next moment, Tang Li found that fleshy flowers that looked very fat grew in the gaps between the stone slabs under his feet


    Cough, it seems that this fleshy flower is not enough... But Su Li doesn''t dislike it. After all, this is the beginning of his Shinto and is worth remembering.


    Tang Bing squatted down and looked at this ugly plant. Without thinking about it, he picked it up and chewed it in his mouth


    For a moment, the delicious juice overflowed from the fat and fleshy flower bag, filling his whole mouth with taste.


    When he swallowed it, it was as if a warm current rose from his abdomen. He seemed to feel that his body used to hunger was greedily absorbing the nutrition, which boosted his weak and depressed spirit.


    He lowered his head and felt the sweet aftertaste in his mouth. Suddenly tears flowed out of his empty eyes... Why, why didn''t the ''devil'' come earlier? If he came earlier, his wife and children wouldn''t have to die!


    "Yes, I should have come earlier." Su Li nodded in agreement... It is his responsibility to make the world like this.


    But Tang Bi suddenly contracted his pupils... Because he found that his thinking had been detected by the ''devil'' in front of him!


    Then he thought that he had just sold his soul to the other party, and his heart was extremely depressed... But he was very smart and didn''t express any opinion on it, just slightly lowered his head and said nothing.


    When he wants to come, his requirements have been met, so it''s time to take away his soul?


    But Su Li asked, "what else?"


    Huh?


    What does that mean? Why didn''t you play cards according to the routine!


    Tang bi was a little confused at that time. He looked at Su Li suspiciously and didn''t speak.


    Su Li said angrily, "is my promise so simple?"


    Tang Gu thought for a moment and asked tentatively, "I want to save the rest of the world..."


    Su Li nodded immediately: "yes, but I will only give you strength. If you want to do it, you need to work hard by yourself."


    Then, in Tang Dan''s ignorance, there were wisps of pale golden divine brilliance on him


    "This is..." he was surprised. It was a little different from the power he imagined.


    Su Li smiled and said, "this is the light of dawn. I think it matches the city and your title very well... Remember to pray to me all the time, otherwise this power will weaken."


    With that, he disappeared with his disciples.


    Tang Bing stared at the light in his hand, and felt that this power began to flow in his body, which made him at a loss.


    But one thing is certain, he is really given a power to resist Luocha!


    ¡­¡­


    Beiguang chased Su Li to a dead forest outside the city and stood still. They looked up and looked around and into the sky together. They had a deep helplessness to the cloudy world.


    "Master, what you left for that man is the seed of faith? What does that mean?" Beiguang asked.


    Su Li Li naturally replied, "of course, leave some hope for the mortals in this world, otherwise the people in that city will starve to death or be eaten by Luocha."


    Beiguang said without a word: "no... but why not directly give fleshy flowers to the people in this city? Should such a small population also support agents?"


    It seems that he thinks what Su Ligang has just done is really superfluous.


    "Because it''s fun," Su Li replied.


    Beiguang wanted to spit blood for a moment. He suddenly wondered whether his unscrupulous master also looked at it with a "fun" attitude when he was "young and ignorant" and traveled around with Su Li''s magic panel.


    It''s so possible


    "Master, can you be serious?" Beiguang was a little angry and said, "master, if you do this again, I won''t play with you.".


    Su Li asked helplessly, "what should we do according to your meaning?"


    Beiguang immediately replied, "call the three hundred people down, and then we will plow the world from beginning to end together, so that we can help these mortals."


    He answered with confidence and full of confidence in the current force of sword cliff sect.


    "Treating the symptoms but not the root cause, if it''s just like this, what''s the difference with the actions of the horn wood immortal sect?" but Su Li said in a rare positive tone: "what we have to do is always to fundamentally solve the problem!"


    Beiguang looked left and right


    "What are you doing?" Su Li asked angrily.


    "I''m looking for the turbidity of this world... Doesn''t it say that the turbidity of this world is the culprit causing the world to fall?" Beiguang replied.


    Su Li immediately helplessly covered his face and said, "that''s the general case, and the world itself is still young. It will fall. It''s also because of the accidental loss of many Zhiqing materials, which increases the proportion of turbidity. This leads to such a situation."


    "In fact, I dare not let the sword cliff disciples come down under such circumstances, because it is almost difficult for them to refine mana here... The proportion of turbidity in the vitality of heaven and earth here is too high."


    Beiguang also realized the seriousness of the situation. Although Su Li could help them with divine power, such help would not be unlimited.


    When they can''t use the large-scale magic power that consumes a lot of mana, they can only fight like mortals... It seems that the development of mortal power has become very important?


    He finally understood Su Li''s "painstaking efforts". Indeed, it was not just for "playing".


    At this time, Su Li saw that the dawn gradually lit up a very warm brilliance in the city, and then the cheers in the city gradually became loud and clear.


    He felt the fluctuation of faith, and more people were praying for the gift of food


    Su Li nodded slightly, knowing that Tang Li had begun to awaken the vitality of the residents of the city with the power he gave.


    Just as an ethnic group, there are only 6000 or 7000 people in this city, including nearly half of the women and children without combat effectiveness... The number is too small to reproduce.


    So he decided to see if there are other places where mortals live in this world... The first thing he should do is to ensure that mortals in this world can continue to reproduce.

 Chapter 672

    Su Li and Beiguang acted separately. They took Liming city as the starting point, flying east and West, looking for human beings who can be redeemed.


    Therefore, Su Li saw the so-called "Luocha" raging in the Luocha world... It looks like a group of zombies.


    Sure enough, he should have thought of what the so-called "cannibal ghost" was. It was so seriously affected by the dark abyss, so the Luocha must also be a variation caused by the dark abyss.


    The walking corpses who have lost their intelligence are very similar to the conscious existence of cell symbiosis of Hades.


    Su Li chose to fly to the West because there was a stronger smell of the abyss, and the north light to the East because the situation there would be a little better.


    Su Li flew West. Another meaning was to see if he could find the entrance to the abyss.


    Speaking of, he has been separated from his lovely believers for a long time, and I don''t know whether he can be connected in this world again this time.


    So he tried to call his abyss believers to see if they could find a way from the other side of the world.


    ... at this moment, more than 3000 followers of the abyss scattered in the abyss began to get busy.


    The dark abyss corresponds to the heaven, and its scope is also unknown.


    In fact, the great monarch of Mingyuan who was destroyed by Su Li was also a ruler in a large area. Now that the ruler was destroyed, a large vacuum area appeared in Mingyuan.


    However, perhaps those great kings of the abyss were very far away from each other. Anyway, those believers of the abyss under Su Li''s command have wandered around for so many years and never met a region under the jurisdiction of the great king of the abyss again.


    Fortunately, the location of the nether abyss corresponding to the Luocha world is indeed an area that no one owns.


    Even Su Li saw the projection of the Luocha world in the abyss from the perspective of his believer 001... It was a huge shadow on the abyss earth, as if he would break through the barrier and fall into the abyss world at any time.


    But strangely, it seems that not many abyss creatures are interested in this world. The number of abyss demons around is within the normal range. Occasionally, there will be no taboo when some pass through this shadow area.


    There may be some space cracks here. A few dark abyss demons are encountered by the space cracks, and they will go to the Luocha world.


    But it was definitely not voluntary. It was obvious that the Luocha world was not attractive to these dark abyss demons.


    Su Li can understand the reason only through the senses of his believers... The world has been eroded by the breath of the abyss, and even the vast majority of flesh and blood creatures have been transformed into a "Luocha" similar to a zombie.


    There is no blood food loved by the dark abyss demons, nor a large amount of this world''s turbidity produced in the process of the world''s natural fall... What else can attract them?


    Why did the Pearl world attract so many demons in those years, and even the great king of the abyss finally entered... It is because the Pearl world has accumulated too much turbidity of the world and become a huge cake in the eyes of the abyss creatures!


    But now there is nothing in the Luocha world.


    But... That was before. Now Su Li is here, but it''s different.


    He noticed that 130 abyss believers had come to the projection range of the world, so he ordered them to find a stable space crack, even if it was small.


    Su Li still has more than 3000 pieces of this world''s turbidity in his hand!


    These were brought up by the disciples of sword cliff in the Pearl world when they flew up. From this, he can just expand the scale of his own dark abyss believers.


    And before that, he specially asked Chun and MANGCHANG for some spiritual materials to make 24 and eight kinds of faith respectively.


    This is the seed that should be given priority to believer 001 this time. Su Li asked it to cultivate more "women" and "girls".


    Compared with his excess power of belief, Chun and MANGCHANG, especially MANGCHANG, need such whiteboard power of belief.


    They all chose to go to Shinto, so the power of such whiteboard faith can protect them from the influence of divinity, so as to reduce the frequency and cycle of descent.


    As for other sword cliff disciples, if they want to follow the Shinto, Su Li will not stop them, and the corresponding benefits will be in place... So if the world can have a stable connection with the dark abyss, Su Li thinks it will be very important here.


    Of course, before that, it is still necessary to stabilize the world so that it will not continue to fall.


    Now the proportion of turbid gas in the world is still too large


    As he moved forward, he thought about how to find a way to reduce the "density" of the world, while continuing to go to the place with a strong breath of the abyss in the West.


    Along the way, I saw many evil "Luocha", but these things meant nothing to him, so I didn''t bother to pay attention to them at all.


    He doesn''t even care whether there will be some particularly powerful individuals in the world. What he wants to see is whether there are stable connection channels and ways to ''lose weight'' in the world.


    The terrain of this world is somewhat atypical. Its planetary bottom shell is a complete piece, and there is no theory of plate drift.


    So the planet is still very young.


    Because only the newly formed planet can be in the state of the whole planet.


    As long as they are a little old, they will generally be patronized by meteorites everywhere in the sky once or twice


    Therefore, older civilized planets are likely to have experienced many mass extinctions, and the continental plate will generally be damaged into many pieces.


    When the continental plates are perfectly integrated, the ocean currents on the planet are not so powerful, and the sea waves are not so violent.


    So the terrain of this planet is also unique.


    There are few high mountains, and there is no complete land. It is the internal stress in the bottom shell that bulges an island of large or small area on the sea surface.


    The land where Liming city is located is actually a relatively large island, with an area about one-third of the original Dongzhou Xiqin.


    To tell the truth, with the power given by Su Li to Tang Li, it should be possible to clean up all the Luocha on the island with one effort.


    Therefore, the survivors Su Li and Beiguang are looking for are not from this island, but to see if there are survivors on other large islands outside this island.


    Anyway, Su Li didn''t see any survivors in the territory all the way. There were only countless zombies waiting to die... They didn''t seem to fight each other, so when they had no fresh blood to hunt, they would naturally "starve to death".


    But it''s just land. What about in the ocean?


    Su Li paid a little attention to the bay of one of the islands and found that there were many dead bodies in the sea.


    And because water is actually a spiritual carrier, the water is full of all kinds of dead souls that can''t be dispersed


    This is a disastrous place.


    Rou Chang stretched her head out of Su Li''s pocket and took a deep breath... She seemed satisfied with the smell of disasters like this, but she didn''t like the weak soul here.


    In contrast, it was the Xishan demon country "delicious" that was killed by Su Li''s "one shot"... The wronged souls of those demons almost fried Rouchang''s belly.


    "Wang Wu ~"


    So she called.


    The souls under the water suddenly dispersed, became wisps of smoke and disappeared on the water.


    These scattered spiritual forces are the last traces of these people in the world, and soon they will no longer exist.


    Su Li rubbed the dog''s head on his chest and continued to fly west.


    It was still the place with the strongest breath of the abyss, and even when he fell from the sky, he felt the special situation there.


    He suspected that if there was a stable connection channel, it could only be there.


    After a flight, he came to another larger island.


    The situation on this island was even worse. Su Li even saw many dark abyss demons wandering here idly.


    They don''t have any taboos. The authentic dark abyss demons can fight even if they are the same race when they are hungry... No, they don''t have the concept of the same race at all.


    So there are not many "Luocha" wandering here. They are all stronger demons.


    Su Li can understand this. At the same time, he has higher expectations for the existence of the entrance to the abyss.


    Suddenly, he seemed to be touched, fell from the sky and stepped on his feet... He found that the ground here was filled with an abnormal black gas, as if the power of the dark abyss had been completely soaked.


    But the difference in his heart came from the "proximity" he felt with his believers at this moment.


    From the perspective of his faith, he seems to be standing foot to foot with believer 2317!


    "It seems that this is the ''lowest point'' in the world." Su Li muttered clearly in his heart.


    This is not the lowest point in geography, but the lowest point in space. No wonder there are so many abyss creatures here.


    Then Su Li continued to move forward, and the believers at his feet began to focus on this area.


    Then, sure enough, the believers took the lead in discovering the location.


    And he also went in that direction with that wonderful perception... Then he unexpectedly saw an obviously artificial array!


    This is a spatial array, in which the power fluctuation is vast and obscure, but it doesn''t seem to be an evil way.


    This space array has not been fully started, but judging from the spatial fluctuations, it seems that it can penetrate the two realms at any time, and then accelerate the world to the abyss.


    This was definitely beyond Su Li''s expectation. Then his mind immediately spread, and it was like a hurricane sweeping around.


    But just at this time, a dead tree behind him suddenly shook, and then a branch stabbed Su Li''s back heart like a long gun!


    Everything was silent and even concealed Su Li''s investigation.


    This is not only the hiding ability of the Raider is strong, but also the shadow of the world from the abyss is so thick that it obscures the role of some gods.


    "Huh?"


    Su Li turned his head when he felt the sting on his back

 Chapter 673

    Su Lixin said that no wonder he didn''t notice that there was no threat


    He controlled his hair and scratched his heart. He didn''t feel anything except being ''stung'' and a little itchy.


    His immortal body now is different from the general sense. It has an incomparably broad foundation and naturally has an incomparably strong bearing capacity... Or anti beating ability.


    In addition, his hair is often used by him as a sword (tentacle), so it is almost like a demon refining a part of his body into a magic weapon.


    So this time, he attacked his back heart through his hair. It was true that he didn''t even have a trace of lethality... Even if this time actually had the attack power of the real immortal peak.


    As soon as Su Li turned his head, he saw that half of the human body was embedded in the tree. It looked very strange... But Su Li recognized that it was some kind of advanced evasion at a glance.


    Hide all your breath in the dead wood, and even hide his perception... This is really a wonderful inheritance.


    So he was surprised and asked, "the remaining sins of JiaoMu immortal sect?"


    If you meet an immortal level opponent here, you can only be a member of JiaoMu immortal sect.


    The space array arranged here can be explained... Only JiaoMu immortal cult, which has a profound heritage, can have this array inheritance that can directly connect the dark abyss.


    But this array... Su Li is very jealous.


    Su Li didn''t know what the man wanted from this array, but he knew he could use this array to communicate with the dark yuan at any time and "fertilize" His believers.


    The man showed half his face of dead wood with cold hatred. He looked at Su Li and asked, "the beast of sword cliff


    Su Li smiled brightly: "you are so brave."


    His hair flew, and a bright flame and sword gas swept over... He was "greeted" first. Su Li was very angry.


    Therefore, this flame and sword spirit contains the intention to burn heaven and the blessing of sharp edge, plus the sun divine fire just learned... According to general experience, the other party should not be blessed to receive this "greeting".


    But this time sully miscalculated.


    The dead tree turned into a burning fire tree on the spot, but the remaining sin of the hornwood was not hit.


    Because before the sword light fell, he had disappeared on the dead tree.


    Then the figure appeared on Su Li''s left as if it was deliberately provoked


    Su Li didn''t do it again. Although he was not afraid of loss, it was too hard to refine mana in this world. Based on the principle of less effort, he decided to use his brain to have a look.


    "Why don''t you continue to do it?" horny wood asked Yin Falcon in a tone.


    He then showed a sudden expression and said, "so it''s like this. It''s hard to recover for fear of wasting mana, isn''t it?"


    But Su Li responded with a sad and compassionate expression: "it seems that you are directly trying to use these turbid Manas... In this way, your cultivation level will be reduced quickly?"


    The whole space where the world is located is already very close to the abyss, so even refining mana from the void must be careful... To some extent, the situation here is even more dangerous than that of the Pearl world.


    "But it''s worth everything if you can kill a beast on the sword cliff here!" the remaining sin of hornwood smelled again.


    Su Li raised his eyebrows and then threw out a thunder sword... Under the blessing of the thunder Master, the whole dead wood forest was shrouded in thunder and turned into coke.


    But still failed to hit the horn wood.


    At this time, after a while, the voice of hornwood''s remaining evil came from another direction: "it''s useless... Unless you cut down all the trees in the world, you can''t kill me!"


    That''s what he said, but in fact, he was empty at this time... The divine fire and divine thunder seemed so powerful and vast.


    This is definitely a proud son of heaven who is extremely talented in both Shinto and Xiandao.


    If he didn''t escape and connect with God, otherwise any blow would be the end of death.


    Just these two blows made the horned wood remaining iniquity believe that Su Li was not the one he could fight against


    But he was still confident and said with a wild smile: "it''s great. You must be a wonderful existence in the sword cliff. It''s really good to drag you down with the world!"


    Su Li frowned slightly and finally understood: "do you want to start this array and summon the dark abyss demon to the world?"


    The man gave a slight meal, but then said, "it''s too late to know now, because I''ve finished all the preparations!"


    When the voice fell, the space array really worked, forming a space ripple. Unexpectedly, it really created a channel connecting the world below.


    For a moment, the rich breath of the dark abyss flowed out of the dark channel and filled the world, making the already dark sky dark again.


    "You''re finished, we''re all finished... To tell you the truth, there was nothing on the opposite side of the channel, but it seems that I sensed that a channel is about to open on my side, and there have been a lot of very terrible beings quickly gathered below!"


    Hornwood Yu Ni laughed happily.


    Su Li was surprised when he heard this. He said, "I didn''t expect you to have this skill. Can you even find out the information of Mingyuan?"


    Jiao Mu''s remaining evils immediately showed disdain and said: "our Jiao Mu immortal sect has been inherited in the heaven for thousands of years. Can you understand it? Even if you get the power once, it''s just a monkey''s crown!"


    Su Li, remember, this is the third time he has spit fragrance on his mouth.


    But the horned wood remnant said, "I advise you to find a way to escape quickly. At least you can live for a long time."


    But Su Li ignored him and turned to face the huge space channel... This channel... It''s not perfect!


    Under his gaze, a huge head with a bone mask rose slowly from the space channel like an abyss... At this moment, the whole world seemed to tremble... The wind howled, but it was just the incompetent roar of the world.


    Believer 001, Su Li''s original abyss believer, is also his most proud existence.


    After accepting the transformation of many pieces of this world''s turbidity, it has actually begun to evolve in the direction of the great king of the Ming Yuan.


    That''s why the world has such a fierce response, because it really can''t bear the existence of believer 001... The world has been weak for so long. It can''t even fight back a decent disaster. It can only wait powerlessly for the moment when its destiny is decided.


    "Hahaha... What a perfect creature!" Jiao Mu Yu Ni laughed wildly, because he had determined that he would drag Su Li to death this time.


    You don''t even need the son of the terrible abyss to do anything. As long as you forcibly squeeze into the world, it''s enough to burst the world!


    But his proud laughter stopped suddenly, because he saw Su Li yelling at the terrible giant at this time


    "Enough! Come again, the world will not be able to support."


    Then the son of the great abyss stopped himself.


    The bony mask showed a deep sense of terror, but the huge eyes exposed through the bony mask showed an emotion called "inferiority".


    A son of the abyss who could destroy the world said "humble" in front of Su Li?!


    Horny wood''s remaining evil even wanted to buckle his eyes down, wash them, and then put them on for a new look... How could he meow?!


    "Is it strange?" Su Li suddenly turned his head and looked at the man with a smile with evil charm.


    This smile is very good-looking. It makes people linger and forget to return. It also makes the remaining evil of hornwood lose their mind


    "It''s nothing strange," Su Li asked and answered himself again. He said, "after all, our sword cliff sect directly killed a great king of the dark abyss in the Pearl world. Is it amazing to tame several sons of the abyss now?"


    "This, this... This..." JiaoMu Yuni couldn''t even make a complete sound, because it was surreal for him.


    Son of the abyss, this existence can be tamed?!


    Because of the particularity of the existence of the abyss, it is impossible to have the possibility of "Heaven traitor". Therefore, when anyone in the heaven sees that Su Li can tame the son of the abyss, he will only say: cow!


    So the hornwood remnant trembled. When he realized that he had been so active in front of Su Li, who could tame the son of the abyss, he had a very bad consciousness.


    There is nothing wrong with this consciousness, because at this moment, there was a huge spiritual flaw in his heart because of shock and fear.


    For the strong people at Xuanxian level, Su Li may need to guide each other''s emotions step by step to arouse their demons. For Jinxian, they can only interfere with their actions.


    But for this hornwood remnant... A little flaw in his heart is enough to breed his demons, and then he will be doomed.


    "It''s impossible. How could there be such a person in the world? I don''t accept it, I don''t accept it..." he shouted. As a result, the body originally revealed suddenly turned into a dead tree branch, while another dead tree in the distance LIT an empty shadow of heart fire.


    Su Li saw the dead tree that suddenly seemed to be burning. It was also some accident... The inheritance of this horn wood immortal cult was really unique. He didn''t find the man''s hiding place at all.


    But fortunately, when the mind devil is attracted, it is attracted. This directly affects the mind and has nothing to do with where the other party is.


    I have to say that Su Li has become more and more handy with the methods of the heart demon lord recently... It''s also really convenient. He feels like a dimensionality reduction blow.


    And the fate of this horny wood remnant was already doomed... If Su Li hadn''t had the means of heart demons, Su Li would not hesitate to wash the planet with thunder and divine fire by spitting fragrance from each other''s mouth three times.


    The people from sword cliff are so unreasonable

 Chapter 674

    Ignoring the man who was devoured by the fire behind him, Su Li looked at his believers 001,... Such believers are so perfect.


    He thought about it for a moment, and then left 500 of the more than 3000 pieces to himself, and gave the rest to believers 001 to take down.


    Some of these seeds are used to strengthen believers 001, but most of them are used to develop new abyss believers.


    Now these abyss believers are the main source of Su Li''s faith, and they provide white board beliefs without desire and desire. It''s really not easy.


    Similarly, Su Li was worried that so many believers would be influenced by other great kings of the abyss, so he wanted to concentrate resources to pile believers into a great king of the abyss first.


    But unfortunately, the great king of Mingyuan not only needs the turbidity of this world, but also needs the accumulation of time.


    Fortunately, after the accumulation of the previous period of time, believers 001 have been able to accept the transformation of the turbidity of this world.


    After all this, Su Li let the big man return to the abyss... Always showing his head in the Luocha boundary has made the world''s will tremble.


    So the huge head with bone mask sank slowly and finally disappeared into the space channel.


    Unexpectedly, this space passage did not disappear because of the death of hornwood''s remaining evils, but continued to open stably with the breath of the nearby dark abyss!


    No, it can even be said that it is like a nail, nailing the world and the abyss together.


    Su Li couldn''t see the principle yet. He regretted that he had killed the remaining evils of JiaoMu immortal sect... But since this channel was stabilized by the power of the dark abyss, it must not be so easy to disconnect?


    Because according to the general process, after the righteous partners found such a channel leading to evil, they were always unable to completely close it, and even became a future trouble and triggered a new round of stories thousands of years later


    Therefore, if we think from this angle, this abyss channel should not be easily disconnected.


    Su Li was relieved to think so. He said that the space knowledge of the dark abyss was really rough and stable.


    He focused on the location of the big island. Finally, he was still a little worried. He just let a believer of the abyss run to guard the entrance.


    Watching the son of his abyss emerge from the passage and crouch quietly in the dead forest, he nodded with satisfaction


    At this time, if he didn''t feel wrong, the world will of the Luocha world was trembling... It is estimated that it has realized that a ''great demon'' has entered its body and is overturning the river and the sea.


    Su Licai doesn''t care what the world will think. After more contact, he doesn''t have any freshness.


    Anyway, what should he do or what? Is he capable of being robbed? This mortal disaster can''t break him!


    Or have the ability to make a scourge?


    But looking at the half dead world, it''s strange to have that strength!


    So just lie there and let him do it~


    Su Li had an unprecedented feeling that he could "do whatever he wanted", so he could not help but be bold and reckless in his operation.


    He suddenly remembered that when he was in the Pearl world, he seemed to have accidentally come up with a way to make the turbidity of this world?


    So I couldn''t help living in the place with the strongest breath of the abyss and experimented


    He began to arrange a rune array to gather spirits. Of course, the gathered vitality of heaven and earth was soon scattered and separated by his high-frequency shaking gravity.


    Therefore, the clear part volatilizes outward, while the turbid part condenses in the middle.


    Then Su Li placed a piece of this world''s turbidity in the middle of the turbid air mass... So it was like being excited, and these turbid air masses began to collapse and condense inward


    Then the new turbidity of this world condensed, and the condensation of such a turbidity of this world only dissipated about two tenths of the volume of pure air.


    It can be seen how unbalanced the proportion of purity and turbidity in the vitality of heaven and earth in this world.


    And those scattered pure Qi are integrated into the vitality of the surrounding world, and even a trace of water is not splashed out. It is really a bad environment.


    Su Li thought for a moment, cut, sealed and implanted the newly condensed turbidity of the world into the space channel, and then his mind climbed infinitely to match the sky


    He began to communicate with the world... In fact, it''s nothing. He just wants to make the world cooperate and try to gather the turbid vitality of heaven and earth here, so that he can refine the turbid of the world.


    This negotiation was very successful, mainly because there was a "bodyguard with a knife" squatting beside him... The existence of believers in the abyss was the greatest deterrent to the world, and such a one was enough to make the world barren.


    But Su Li is a cow, so the world is very thorough.


    Anyway, it has been embedded into the Pearl of faith by the Oriental heaven. It''s normal to make some adjustments with Su Li, the messenger of the heaven, right?


    I always feel full of desire for survival, which makes the will of the world become a lot more intelligent.


    So Su Li began to constantly refine the turbidity of the world from the vitality of heaven and earth... The process was so boring that he began mechanical operation.


    Then Rou Chang jumped out of his pocket and fell to the ground into a graceful little maid. She began to busily create a comfortable "salted fish" environment for Su Li.


    Build a pavilion to keep out the wind and rain, and get a Hu bed so that he can lie down.


    The most important thing was that there was some smell here, so she tried to arrange an array to intercept some of the escaping clear air, so that at least the air around Su Li was fresh.


    By the way, she prayed a little to her mother, and immediately a green grass was covered around, with flowers in full bloom.


    Most of them are Begonia flowers, which also symbolizes the embodiment of Toon.


    Su Li looked at his busy little maid. He didn''t mention how happy he was... Is this dog too capable? How can everything look like.


    So he controlled the gathering and discharging direction of the vitality of heaven and earth by the way, so that these vitality flowed in from the top. Then the filtered air side is close to the ground... In this way, at least the scope of this green space can slowly increase with the radiated air.


    Soon, a wonderful scene appeared in this purgatory like world.


    The infinite filth gathered from all sides of the world, which made the rest of the world improve to varying degrees, and at least some tenacious vegetation could grow again.


    In the place where these foul gases gather, the dead forest where Su Li is located is like a ghost. The demons from the abyss like this environment, so they all come here involuntarily.


    Even those dead trees seem to have become demons under the rich turbidity.


    But in the center of this dead forest, it is a pure land with birds and flowers


    Su Li, lying in the middle of this "pure land", was naturally in a better mood.


    Watching Rou Chang take small steps to prepare the stove and prepare tea for him... I immediately decided to take Rou Chang with me when I go out in the future


    So, the primary purpose of Rouchang was achieved!


    Next, she wants to strive to cultivate Su Li into a "shoulder can''t bear, hand can''t carry" waste, so that she can have a real sense of security.


    ... on the self-cultivation of a pet.


    Then Su Li lay leisurely on the Hu bed, sipping wine and hot tea, and let his hair operate the turbidity of the world mechanically.


    His idea was involuntarily placed in his disciple Bei Guang to see how he was progressing


    Then he saw a figure fighting bravely... Beiguang looked very excited, but he found another human settlement on another big island east of Liming city.


    Moreover, this human settlement still has food farming, so it has maintained a large scale, which is much better than the despair of Liming city.


    Su Li knew that this should be regarded as the "high point" in the world space. The erosion of the abyss began to spread from the "low point". Naturally, the closer it was to the low point, the earlier it was eroded, and the high point would be slightly better.


    But it is precisely because of this that this place still has vitality has to face the continuous impact of Luocha and Mingyuan demons... Before the northern light passed, it was already in danger.


    Now, in the past, Beiguang has suddenly become a leader among them. He is harvesting people''s hearts with his bravery and has a lot of fun.


    Su Li scoffed at this... He patronized and played, and completely forgot what he came to the world for.


    But forget it, this kind of thing can only be completed by him as a master... This tired and lazy disciple, just think he will never grow up.


    So Su Li thought for a moment and called some more people through his heart.


    In fact, through the communication with the world will, he has clearly felt where there are several big islands in the world where intelligent life remains.


    So he just asked eight sword cliff disciples to come down and take good care of the eight big islands.


    And he continued to lie down and see how the "tool man" who was destined for him did?


    After receiving the power given by Su Li, Tang Tu, the leader of Liming City, began to lead his citizens to fight back.


    "Original divine arts" such as "sacred fire", "dedication", "punishment", "holy healing" and "Holy Shield" directly pulled out a long list of divine arts for Tang Bing, directly turning him into an all-round knight who can fight, carry and milk.


    So the city of Liming has finally stabilized under the impact of this wave after wave of Luocha. In addition, it can have many flesh flowers as long as it prays. The city has finally been bathed in the "glory" of God again.

 Chapter 675

    Su Li is paying attention to the situation of Tang Bing. Unexpectedly, Tang Bing really found it himself.


    "My Lord, my people need more living space... But it is difficult to take into account the defense and development of Liming city by relying on me alone."


    This man is very interesting and sincere, but he shows a strong sense of vigilance when praying.


    Su Li was very clear about his emotional fluctuations because there were Magic Seeds left on the man.


    Originally, he thought it had been so long that this man should also be transformed into his real "tool man".


    But I didn''t expect that this Tang Tan could not only pray for him, but also be vigilant... It''s a magical phenomenon.


    The existence of demons can easily erase a person''s thinking, but Su Li is not a God who likes to fully control believers.


    He likes to see the diversity of life and different possibilities.


    So he was really interested in the existence of contradictions like Tang Xi.


    Therefore, Su Li thought about this request carefully... So according to his divine position and his partial understanding of the belief pearl, he created a divine skill called "the seed of light" for the Tang crab.


    This divination requires Tang Bing to pray to Su Li first, and then Su Li gives the divine power to condense into a special divine power crystal.


    In fact, he made this crystal of divine power with reference to the structure of the "divine marrow" of the circulating currency in the heaven.


    Then Tang PI can give these "seeds of light" to the people he likes.


    The man continued to pray to the "seed of light". If he was pious enough for Su Li to hear, he could integrate the "seed of light" with the selected person.


    Then, just keep praying, and you will be able to directly convert your will into divine power through this'' seed of light '', and then become the power he can master.


    In other words, the "seed of light" is actually a belief converter left in the believer''s own body. It doesn''t have to pass the faith to Su Li for feedback, and there are many unnecessary intermediate links.


    So, full of feelings come again.


    He simply put the energy and skills that can be stimulated by the "seed of light" into three "skill templates", one of which is "punishment"; The second is "sacred"; The third is "guarding.".


    I hope they can have a good time.


    Tang Bing got this magic skill. Although he was heavily guarded, he had to start to strengthen his surrounding men because of the needs of reality.


    With a complicated mood, he watched the soldiers who had been loyal to him get the "seed of light" and then become the "servant of the devil" with him... His heart was very painful, really painful.


    Only when he sent out these "seeds of light", those selected by him have expressed their willingness to give everything for this Li Ming City... Even take an oath to him.


    Having been forced by reality to "make such a bad decision", Tang finally made the decision he was most reluctant to make, and passed on his belief in the "evil god or devil" to these men.


    A total of 11 soldiers were selected by him. Among them, except for one woman who chose the "sacred" attribute, three "guarded" and seven "punished".


    Including himself, there are twelve ''Knights'' who have accepted the sully faith... Yes, the'' demon master ''in his heart named them'' dawn Knights''.


    What a strong irony


    For Su Li, it''s really ironic... Because of his previous jokes, his followers have always thought that he was a devil... Although it''s a little sad, it''s really fun.


    Even he ''heard'' Tang Bing''s instructions to his men


    "What we serve is an existence that cannot be mentioned. We can ask him for strength, but we can''t ask him for happiness."


    "You can ask him for food, but you can''t get peace."


    "I can pray to him for light, but I will abandon freedom."


    "Are you ready to sacrifice everything, lose everything and even your soul for liming city?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So much, it''s just to portray Su Li as a big demon behind the scenes in a vague tone... How can we do this.


    He looked at the son of the abyss squatting beside him, looked at the big pure eyes under the bone mask, and felt that the world was really full of misunderstandings about him.


    However, in this way, the human beings in dawn city can finally get out of the wall like a cage and move forward to the fields outside.


    This Tang Tang is very interesting. It is clearly the strength and food given by Su Li that can survive in the desperate situation. However, after having the strength to fight back, he immediately opened up a living space outside the city, and then asked ordinary people in his city to try to start farming crops again.


    I''m afraid he thinks succulent flowers are "food given by the devil" and must not be eaten often.


    But even if he resisted again, his people would secretly pray to Su Li many times... Hunger, thirst, disease, cold, all of which forced them to seek additional help.


    Originally, they were all desperate for gods and miracles, but when Tang Li appeared in front of them with the power given by Su Li and solved the famine in dawn city with fleshy flowers, they had begun to try to pray again.


    The power of heaven is actually isolated in this world.


    Because the proportion of turbid gas is so large that the operation of the laws of the world has been disturbed to a great extent.


    The belief jewel written into the basic information of the world has naturally been affected and can no longer deliver the information between the heaven and the world in time... Therefore, the belief in the heaven of the Luocha community actually collapsed some time ago.


    The concept of heaven only exists in some very few families with knowledge inheritance


    But now the situation is different. There is a positive God in the world who can answer their prayers at any time!


    They don''t know what the God behind Tang Bing is, but it doesn''t prevent them from naming the God... Because they are in Liming City, because they have been redeemed by countless fleshy flowers when dawn comes, they spontaneously call the God ''Lord of dawn''!


    Look, it''s so lucky.


    So the faith came into Su Li''s side, and there was no deviation at all.


    And his feedback will be timely.


    Those suffering from diseases will grow fleshy flowers with green life light at their feet after praying. As long as they are picked and eaten, they can get rid of the pain immediately.


    And cold people only need to pray, they can get a red fleshy flower, eat it, they will get hot all over, and they will no longer fear the severe winter.


    Tang Du didn''t like this situation. He firmly believed that the master he served at this time was not a good thing, so he was very anxious about the situation in Liming city at this time.


    Therefore, he wants to normalize his city as soon as possible and let his people get rid of their dependence on that existence, otherwise


    There was a chilling imagination in his mind... He made a deal with the devil and sold his soul to gain hope for liming city.


    But if the devil finally degenerated the whole city through his actions, what''s the significance of his actions at this time?


    So he is really struggling with his life.


    Spurred by the "terrible reality" in his imagination, he was fighting desperately all the time.


    However, he tried so hard, but he could not get the understanding of the people under him. He always thought that he was trying to "monopolize God''s grace", and even gradually alienated himself in private.


    Really, humans are such creatures.


    When these ordinary people can get full stomach and warmth without doing anything but praying, why do they work hard to see the harvest?


    In fact, Tang Du''s practice is very in line with Su Li''s mind. He wants his people to be able to rely on themselves instead of relying too much on the illusory grace of God.


    But his mistake was that he didn''t tell his people anything because he was afraid of Su Li. Instead, he used his prestige to force them out of their original comfort circle... How can he have no complaints?


    Su Li couldn''t bear to watch the scene, so he couldn''t help whispering in Tang Du''s ear: "their dissatisfaction with you is accumulating, and you will soon be unable to suppress their inner will."


    At that time, Tang Li was directing his people to reorganize their fields, but he was so popular that he was not willing to work hard anyway.


    As a result, Su Li''s words made him feel as if he had been poured down by a basin of cold water.


    This situation made him realize that his hard work seemed to be ''used'' by Su Li! He is personally pushing his people to his opposite


    He was so bitter in his heart that he was convinced that Su Li was a terrible devil who played with human souls and regarded ordinary humans as playthings.


    But he soon stabilized his mood and said, "my Lord is joking. I don''t care what these people think. I just can''t stand their posture of living like parasites only relying on the divine power of my lord... For my Lord, they shouldn''t live so ugly."


    Su Li thought it was very reasonable. Unexpectedly, Tang Bi could come up with such a perfect explanation.


    This is a talent.


    He was very pleased and said, "in that case, you can say to those mortals: because God doesn''t like them to be lazy, from now on, the food they pray for will be halved and tasteless."


    Tang Bing felt "egg pain" for the first time. He felt that if he really said so to his people, he could think of what those people would think


    They must think that he, the city Lord, deceived the gods and wanted them to suffer!


    What a bunch of fools


    Tang Bing''s chest was so stuffy that he didn''t respond to Su Li''s request... He didn''t want to be this villain.


    ... but Su Li didn''t say anything again, just changed the prayer feedback mechanism as previously said.


    Anyway, as long as Tang Bi is still there and asks those ordinary people to continue farming, he will bear the resentment of these believers for Su Li anyway.


    Such tools are so easy to use and interesting

 Chapter 676

    In any case, everything in Liming city is going on according to Su Li''s will.


    In terms of the result, he did make the people in this city survive... But in terms of the process, the living state of these believers is in constant tossing and turning.


    Because sully is trying.


    He originally had a indifferent attitude towards believers, and he never seriously considered how to preach.


    But now his wife and children are all Shinto gods, and because MANGCHANG has been deprived of the old God of righteousness, the God of winter and the God of ice and snow, it is not difficult to reconstitute the God for her, but how to shape a new and potential priest is a matter of note.


    The defects of the abyss believers are reflected at this time... Although their beliefs are extremely pure without any bias, it also means that it is difficult to bring new clergy to their gods.


    The priesthood, at first, is actually a kind of expectation of the intelligent life to the gods under its own selfish desires. If the gods can meet and are willing to meet, they can be shaped into the priesthood.


    If you want to rebuild the clergy, you must let MANGCHANG spread his faith again... Su Li was worried about the girl''s ability to spread his faith, so he had to decide to study it first... It really broke the old father''s heart.


    So when he determined the general direction to ensure the survival of these people, he began a series of attempts... Or "playing with" these believers.


    He was playing with people. He wanted to know under what circumstances these people could provide the most pious faith... He began to preach with the ability of the Lord of demons to manipulate people.


    So he found that he could not be too good to these believers, because if he was too good to them, they would lose their awe.


    Believers need a master who can determine their destiny, not a good friend who can discuss everything with them.


    Moreover, a believer''s life can''t be too smooth and comfortable. Ease and success will make them arrogant and gradually forget the greatness of God.


    Therefore, God can''t follow the believers and respond to their requests. He also has to set up some suffering and torture for these believers.


    Then let them not forget to pray in difficult times, and then give them some hope of change... So they are almost able to harvest a devout believer. At least for a while.


    So the people in Liming city began to be tossed by Su Li. He reduced the direct food gifts according to Tang Bing''s meaning, but let the people''s resentment be carried by Tang Bing himself.


    And then cut production from time to time


    As a result, the people of Liming city have been struggling on the poverty line in the past five years, but they can always be saved by God in the most difficult times.


    So in this case, the belief of a single output rises in a straight line.


    But poverty also brings another problem, that is, slow population growth, which seems to limit the upper limit of faith?


    So he chose the most pious people to increase their harvest, and occasionally grow some fleshy flowers in the fields as encouragement.


    So in this case, everyone burst out with amazing enthusiasm and began to pray in the most pious way.


    They have all accepted the "beating" of reality, and now they know the value of this divine grace.


    So they live with gratitude and finally prosper... This is the double result of their own efforts and divine gifts, which they firmly believe.


    Tang bi was extremely helpless about this situation. In the past ten years, he could not even stop his citizens from rapidly "falling" and living a life that seemed positive but actually bowed to the devil.


    In these ten years, he cleared all the islands where Liming city was located, and there was no more Luocha.


    However, it was difficult for him to have peace in his heart, because he felt that there was another "devil" in his heart, which was no more terrible than Luocha.


    He feels very powerless... He can protect the lives of the people in Liming City, but he can''t control their thoughts.


    He wanted to lead the city people back to normal life, but his city people gradually regarded him as a cruel ruler. All their suffering came from his mistakes. Instead, they worshipped the ''devil'' as a God.


    Tang Du''s heart is full of incomprehensible sadness. Even the dawn knights, who have gradually purged the island where Li Ming City is located in the past ten years, are full of doubts about him.


    He constantly instilled the "devil threat theory" into these comrades in arms, told them that they had the power of the devil, and let them know that from the moment they had the power, the soul no longer belonged to themselves... So on.


    But the problem is that his comrades in arms gradually began to doubt or even question Tang Bing''s theory... How can there be such a good devil power!


    Not only is the light and shadow effect good when you cast your ability, it''s very sacred at first sight.


    Moreover, looking at what the so-called "devil" or "devil" has done, it is clear that they are all leading people to good and upward.


    Ten years have passed, and I haven''t seen the existence really do anything bad... Even if a great existence is evil in essence, but he is very good to his believers, then for believers, this is the only true God who is great and just!


    So the question is, what is the situation in Tang Dynasty, which is bathed in the strongest divine grace, but has been "slandering" God?


    Su Li was also very curious about this man''s state of mind... Obviously, after accepting his magic seed, his original heart was already a very devout believer.


    But Tang Xi clearly believed in Su Li, but he was worried that others also believed in Su Li... This contradictory mood caused his tangled ten years and kept his sense of independence all the time.


    In contrast, his comrades in arms, now the dawn knights, which has expanded to 200 people, have all "fallen" and become his loyal followers.


    In this case, it seems that only Tang Li, who is'' sober '', feels extremely lonely.


    Finally, on this night ten years later, when he determined that he had killed Luocha, the island where the last Liming city was located, he set his eyes on the far west of the coast.


    From Su Li''s divine skill of "detecting evil", we can know that there is still a smell of evil. Perhaps there are countless Luocha and even more terrible than Luocha.


    "My Lord, where are you?" he suddenly prayed in his heart.


    Su Li suddenly felt very interesting. What happened to this feeling of ''martyrdom''?


    So bored, he responded, "what''s the matter with me?"


    Tang PI quickly prayed piously: "my Lord allowed me to save the city people... Now that Liming island has been recovered, I should return to my Lord''s arms."


    Su Li could not help thinking of playing again after hearing many interesting things hidden in this "piety".


    So he said, "do you have no regrets?"


    Tang Gu looked back at the direction of the city where he had lived all his life and replied bitterly: "I am already a redundant person."


    "Then you come." Su Li responded faintly, and then responded to Tang Bi with a picture.


    Seeing Su Li himself lying gracefully on his side on a simple and elegant Hu bed and cloud couch, he looked leisurely as if he could see the bottom of Tang Bing''s heart through the picture.


    But when Tang Xi''s heart tightened, the picture was sharply pulled away


    But I saw that the beard bed was suspended in the middle of a huge Dharma array with evil feeling... When Tang Bing looked at the Dharma array, he felt as if there were countless pairs of terrible eyes on the other side


    Tang almost suffocated.


    But the picture continued to pull away. He saw a place where birds whispered and flowers smelled like a fairyland, which obviously relieved Tang Bi''s heart, but he still felt confused.


    But as the picture continued to pull away, he saw a dead forest like hell!


    In the dead forest, not only the dead tree seems to be a demon, but also many demons who seem to only live in hell are wandering there.


    Thinking of the huge array under Su Li''s bed, Tang Tu swallowed a mouthful of saliva with difficulty, as if he had found the "truth" of the world.


    Then the picture quickly pulled away again. He saw the coastline of the island and the shape of many islands along the way... Finally, the perspective returned to his own eyes.


    He turned in amazement and looked in the other direction... There, the master who gave him strength was in that direction, on that island full of demons!


    Tang Xi was silent.


    Kneeling on one knee on the shore, he thought all night, and then turned away in the light of dawn with a determined look.


    Then he summoned the first eleven dawn Knights again... Now these people, including him, are called the twelve knights in the order.


    They are the decision-making level of dawn knights and the highest decision-making level of Liming city.


    Over the past ten years, these eleven people have been regarded as high-ranking and powerful, but they are also the most powerful people in the dawn Knights except Tang Li.


    He looked at them and thought of the picture in his mind, but he was ready to tell the biggest lie in his life.


    He said, "I just got a revelation that my Lord is in prison and is surrounded by infinite Hell demons on the Devil Island in the West."


    "We are deeply blessed by God. At this time, we must share our worries for God... I have decided to lead the dawn knights to expedition to the Devil Island. Do you want to help me?"


    Directly ask if you are willing to help him, not if you can... That is to say, he has made up his mind


    Next, of course, is a round of voting among the twelve knights at dawn.


    Su Li watched all this happen with a smile on the Devil Island in Tang Li''s mouth.


    His interesting tool man is coming to the door... It happens that he has prepared a gift for the easy-to-use believer that he can''t refuse. I don''t know what the Tang will look like when he sees the gift prepared for him?


    It must be fun!


    Su Li also realized that he had changed. Obviously, he didn''t like testing human nature before... But now, he thinks it''s very interesting and wants to see what choices these people selected by him will make when facing the choice of human nature.


    It''s getting more and more skinny

 Chapter 677

    The dawn Knights set out with Tang Li''s will.


    After determining that there was no more threat from Rocha on dawn Island, the dawn Knights left only 100 recruits to garrison, and then all 200 official Knights boarded the ancient ships originally stored in the port and drove to the "Devil Island" in the West.


    Tang Bing''s proposal unexpectedly did not get any resistance. Maybe some people thought he was lying, but they wanted to go to God to verify their faith and show their bravery.


    Many people regard this as a journey of practicing faith.


    This is obviously different from Tang Bing''s original intention, but he doesn''t care. He just needs to be able to reach Su Li... He thinks what he is doing now is the most correct thing.


    After emergency repairs, the ancient ship finally sailed slowly into the bay.


    Listening to the "creak" sound of the sail shaking, it''s really worrying that the ship will sink at some time.


    Su Li is really worried about this... I don''t know how these people can be so worried. Such a broken ship can go to the sea after simple repair. Aren''t you afraid of the waves?


    To this end, he had to wander here quietly and secretly cast a spell of "withered wood meets spring" on the fragile and decaying hull.


    He restored the wood of the hull to its original most tenacious state, enough to deal with all winds and waves.


    Also, don''t these people consider that they will get sick if they don''t have enough vegetarian supplements after sailing for a long time?


    So he kindly let the deck of the ship always grow some meat flowers rich in vitamins and dietary fiber at random.


    Really take care of everything.


    This also made the Knights of the dawn Knights particularly confirm the ''justice'' of their expedition... Their God is also looking forward to seeing them!


    Tang bi was the only one who was worried... When he found that all his actions were under Su Li''s gaze, he was in such a state of mind that he couldn''t be cheerful.


    However, he soon put down these worries in his heart. He was extremely sure of the correctness of what he had done, and then pressed the inner contradiction to the bottom of his heart.


    But his incompatibility is still obvious... In fact, he was an isolated family on dawn island more than three years ago.


    Since then, few people were willing to obey his orders except for the battle of Luocha.


    Today, he nominally initiated the expedition, but in fact, the commander was someone else.


    So what image is he in the hearts of these dawn knights?


    ... he is a patient of persecution paranoia deeply blessed by God.


    I don''t know my happiness in happiness, but I keep working hard to die!


    In short, we all have a consensus that Tang Bi is such a hypocritical person


    Su Li was well aware of the thoughts of these believers. He found it really interesting to peep into the thoughts of these mortals.


    ... it has to be said that with the continuous improvement of his level, many ideas are really different.


    But Tang Bi is really a talent that Su Li is very optimistic about, because his will is really too pure.


    From the moment they met and Tang Xi accepted his power, the concept of "self" was no longer in his mind.


    The dawn Knight''s thoughts are from the perspective of his city people. He always thinks for the good of the city people, but he never thinks about what will happen to him.


    Perhaps it is because his heart died with his wife and daughter ten years ago, but it is precisely because of his purity at this time that Su Li''s faith gained from him is also very pure and characteristic... What he mews is the faith brought by fear!


    It''s true to regard him as an "evil god". It''s obviously a serious God, okay!


    Su Li felt that Tang bi was biased against him, so he decided to play with him by means of "evil gods"


    ¡­¡­


    Luochajie has no large area of land, but is mostly composed of islands. Therefore, the original navigation industry is also extremely developed.


    The ship was built more than 50 years ago, but it can easily accommodate 200 horseless dawn knights.


    But the sea is not safe. In fact, they have been harassed by some mutant creatures in the sea since they drove out of the harbor.


    Influenced by the breath of the abyss, the sea has been filled with all kinds of strange life.


    They constantly impact the hull, making the big ship keep making a ''Bang'' sound during navigation.


    If Su Li hadn''t helped them repair the hull, the ship would sink before it left the harbor.


    But with the voyage, something bad happened... Countless souls appeared from the sea. Around the big ship, they seemed to want to drag these living people into the sea.


    Then Tang Tan showed his extraordinary side. He stayed in the bow of the boat and knelt on one knee in the most pious attitude, and then released a large-scale ''dedication''.


    The golden halo centered on him spread from the bow of the ship, including the whole ship, and then reflected on the sea.


    With the power of purification, the hot light dispels all dead souls and even mutated creatures in the sea... Even some dead souls crowded too far in front are directly purified under the action of this power of purification.


    "No!"


    Suddenly, a heart rending voice came from the boat. Tang Bing stood up in amazement and looked at a painful man


    He knew this man. He joined the dawn Knights eight years ago when they first expanded their enrollment. At that time, he was a kid of 15 or 16 years old... Of course, he is still young, but he is already a veteran soldier.


    What makes such a senior brave man so sad?


    At this time, the only female Knight among the twelve Knights came to him and whispered, "he saw the dead relatives... Close relatives in the dead just now."


    "What?!" Tang Bing rushed to the side of the ship and looked down... But there was only dark sea water, but there was no sign of a dead soul?


    He suddenly lost his mind and went back to his cabin alone and locked himself up.


    The crowd watched him leave, but the atmosphere was depressed, but no one said anything more... They saw the kindness of Tang Bi again, but they seemed to hate him even more.


    Tang Bi doesn''t care about these anymore. He just seriously begins to pray for his incomparable awe


    "My Lord, I met many dead souls in the sea..." that''s not what he wanted to say, but he didn''t know how to ask.


    Su Li has responded: "that''s nature. The world is eroded by the breath of the abyss, and the soul like substances are closed. It is difficult to really die in this world. And water is the best carrier of the spiritual essence, so most of the souls in this world will remain in the ocean."


    "This is a real sea of dead souls."


    After hearing this, Tang Tan couldn''t help but be agitated and asked, "where should people in this world go after normal death?"


    Su Li replied, "the heavens are boundless. If there is an obsession when people die, they will stay in the world for a period of time, and then slowly dissipate in heaven and earth."


    "If you have a grievance or waste the dead, you will turn into a grievance spirit and become a disaster in the world because of one mouthful of resentment. After that, you will either be killed and purified by practitioners, or you will further become a more terrible and crazy existence."


    "Only those who have nothing to worry about when they die will enter a place where there is no sorrow, no joy, no appearance, nothing and no obstacles."


    Su Li said about his understanding of death... But in fact, his understanding of the death of all heaven and all worlds is not complete.


    At least he doesn''t know how the souls of the dead who enter the empty world will eventually... This is another topic worth exploring in the future.


    "Well..." Tang Gu stopped talking. He obviously wanted to ask a question, but he didn''t know where to start.


    Su Li didn''t know what Tang Du wanted to ask. He simply pointed out and said, "your wife and daughter died in vain in sickness and hunger, and they are full of worries about you... So their souls were still wandering in the sea of dead souls."


    "This......" Tang Li suddenly stared wide in the room, and his whole body straightened. His heart was suddenly seized by the great panic. At this time, longing and panic alternately tortured his exhausted heart and made him breathless.


    Su Li said again with deep meaning, "so come to me quickly. In order to commend your piety and dedication in these ten years, you will get everything you want."


    When the passage of faith was closed, Tang Tan sat in his cabin, staring at the ceiling with his eyes blankly, and tears ran across his dry and wrinkled skin under the wind and frost.


    At this time, his heart really can''t tell what he feels, and he has expectations and shakes... But there is no doubt that his fear of the existence is getting stronger and stronger.


    He felt that no matter what struggle he had, it was difficult to escape from the control of the ''devil''. Perhaps his fate was doomed after he sold his soul ten years ago.


    But... But he didn''t expect to hear the news of his wife and daughter ten years later, ten years after his heart had died!


    His heart came alive again. He began to miss his wife and daughter uncontrollably, and shook his original faith uncontrollably... Can he really wave his sword without hesitation?


    The turbulence in his heart made him lock himself in the cabin and never come out again, but fortunately, the dawn knights on the ship took turns to exert their magic, and they were able to maintain the ship at sea.


    In addition to these dead souls and mutant creatures in the sea, their journey seems particularly smooth.


    Even the occasional wind and waves helped their sails speed up.


    So after a month of ocean voyage, they finally reached the island that haunted everyone, which was called "Devil Island" by Tang Bing.


    And when they landed on the island, their war began.


    It''s really full of demons only in the legendary hell... And it''s time for them to raise their weapons and fight for their faith!


    Su Li looked at the scene with a playful expression in the center of the ''Devil Island'', and then called more disciples to the lower world through his heart and spirit pendant


    After cleaning up for ten years, Kam Kam has finally brought back the balance of the world, so it''s time for the sword cliff sect to come down and clean up the world.


    Just because of his operation, almost all the dark abyss demons that have crossed the border have been gathered on this'' Devil Island ''in the past ten years.


    As for his brave believers... There may be damage, but he has thought of a perfect place for them.

 Chapter 678

    With great courage and sacrifice, the dawn knights are ready to enter this'' Devil Island ''to find their'' fallen ''gods.


    They have lofty ideals, even if they sacrifice their lives for them.


    But in fact, when they face many terrible abyss demons, they know how terrible these demons are... Only the seven demons encountered when landing on the coast caused great trouble to their two hundred expeditionary army.


    The dark abyss demons should not be dealt with by ordinary people... For ordinary people, they can''t improve their life level, so when facing the dark abyss demons, they will suffer a terrible influence like hunters at the top of the pyramid.


    First of all, we have to overcome the fear from instinct, and then we have to overcome the abyss power that is eroding human life all the time


    It''s just that the lower demons are OK. They only infect the human body and make their bodies partially fester... If they encounter the higher demons... It''s the physical invasion directly!


    Two hundred people fought very hard, and even seven demons made them lose more than 20 people.


    The injured don''t care. With divine blessing, they can recover soon... But these dead are


    Tang Du was sad, but he felt that this was the price he had to pay. Everything would be worth it!


    And his comrades in arms didn''t think of such sacrifice. After simple remembrance, they all broke out stronger fighting spirit and must save their gods from the Devil Island!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li stretched out his hand to wave, and the golden brilliance gathered in his palm... A total of 24 golden silk threads wound in his palm, which made him think deeply.


    These are the twenty-four dawn knights who died in the first world war just now. Although their bodies died, their souls returned to him under the protection of the kind of light he gave.


    To tell the truth, he is not very familiar with the field of souls. Even under the protection of the seed of light, he also finds that these souls are slowly losing some key souls.


    Compared with those empty and cold souls he saw, he certainly knew that those lost things were the pure Yang part of the living.


    Once the pure Yang is lost, these souls will completely sink into the cold death. They will only instinctively hate the living, or stay away, or try to kill the living.


    This is the division of yin and Yang of life and death.


    It''s just that in this cultivation world, and to his extent, it''s not difficult for the dead to be reborn. As long as he holds the soul of the dead in his hand, it is simple to rebuild a body.


    And he felt the piety of the twenty-four souls in his hands, and suddenly felt that he could do something with great brand


    So he started to stabilize the spiritual essence of these souls with a small seal!


    The part that was originally lost as a living person has all stabilized... Small seal is still his greatest means.


    Then a wisp of faint light poured into the seed of light in these souls, and gradually they also re emerged in this light


    This is the light of dawn mastered by the Lord of dawn... The dawn of the day is the most gentle and active. It forms the bodies of these soldiers and must be able to retain their original appearance.


    The twenty-four spirits showed their original appearance, but they were no longer living.


    They opened their eyes one after another, looked at their bodies in surprise, felt the faint golden dawn on their bodies... Suddenly they realized something, and all of them knelt down to Su Li excitedly.


    "Thank you for your mercy!"


    Su Li waved and let them play by themselves. They didn''t dare to stay any longer. With a joy of rebirth, they enjoyed their long lost leisure in the fresh flowers and green land like blissful pure land


    Su Li decided to name these people Yingling, perhaps because of their loyalty and spiritual characteristics, they could become his perfect tool people.


    Anyway, they are very satisfied with this state


    Of course, for those surviving dawn knights, Su Li didn''t want to kill them, but deliberately took care of his believers 008, trying to take care of them without revealing their body shape.


    ¡­¡­


    So the dawn Knights led by Tang Tu suddenly felt a light pressure ahead. It seemed that most demons no longer approached them for some reason.


    But even so, they also felt a terrible sense of oppression in their hearts, as if some terrible existence was staring at them in the dark.


    They can only keep going... There are battles and sacrifices all the way, but Tang Bi always feels weightless in his heart.


    It was not that they had not suffered enough tests, but that he always felt that it was not as difficult as he imagined.


    As a martyr, he was even ready to die directly on the road.


    But in the end, a hundred of them walked into the land of birds and flowers, and met their comrades in arms who thought they had died in the war.


    "You... How could you?" Tang Li asked in a shocking way.


    When the spirits saw their arrival, they smiled happily and said, "are you coming? I''m surprised, aren''t you? It''s all a gift from the Lord!"


    "..." Tang Bi didn''t say anything, but his feelings for the existence were more complicated.


    He is very eager for Su Li''s promise to give him a "surprise". Now he has determined that Su Li can return the dead. He is really shaken


    "Come on, everyone, the Lord is waiting for you." the heroes are the same as when they were born. They happily greet their comrades in arms to pay homage to their gods.


    Tang PI looked at his comrades in arms who felt that they had reached the "other side" and felt infinite sadness... For them and himself.


    In his heart, he is the only "sober person" in the world. He can only sit and watch these comrades in arms live in "falsehood" and can''t extricate himself... So he decided to end all this today anyway.


    Once again, he has strengthened his faith... But at least, if he wants to see the "devil" who came in response to his prayer ten years ago, he''d better meet his family.


    With such a mood, he followed the heroes of the dawn knights to the deepest part of the garden, which was also the huge abyss like Dharma array he had seen from revelation.


    When they arrived, they just saw Su Lizheng standing at the top of the Dharma array, his long hair fluttering, and many golden drops of liquid materials fell into the cavity of the Dharma array.


    In Tang Tu''s opinion, this dharma array is really evil. At the same time, he has made his ideas more clear in his heart... The ''Lord'' he believes in is indeed the beginning of all disasters in the world!


    He came to Su Li with a desperate mood, and then knelt down calmly to Su Li and praised the greatness


    Su Li felt that he could cooperate a little, and then fell from the top of the transmission array.


    A seal pattern transmits this array to the whole seal, so that there is no more leakage of dark abyss breath here.


    Then, the soil on both sides gathered in the middle.


    This deep and terrible array was sold under the soil.


    The surface is soon covered with green plants, so that this space array can''t see any clues.


    From an angle that people in this world can''t feel, the Luocha world is slowly getting out of contact with the abyss.


    Under Su Li''s continuous treatment for such a long time, the proportion of turbid gas in the whole world has fallen to a relatively safe level.


    Because Su Li''s method of making this world''s turbidity is still not perfect, only when the proportion of turbidity in the yuan Qi of heaven and earth reaches a certain degree can he make this world''s turbidity efficiently.


    Now he needs much more time and energy to make another piece of this world''s turbidity. It''s not worth it for him, so he stopped.


    But Rao is so, and this is the same change that has turned the world around.


    The vitality of the world now only needs Su Li''s idea to gather or disperse at any time, which is more handy than when he was in the Pearl world.


    At the same time, as the spatial position of the Luocha world continues to rise, the cloudy clouds will dissipate in the future.


    But the connection between the world and the dark abyss will not be completely cut off... The space array left by the remaining sin of hornwood is really unique. It actually anchors the low point of the world on the surface of the dark abyss world.


    Su Li fell to the ground. At this time, Tang Bi also came to him.


    "My Lord, I''m coming," he said quietly.


    Su Li looked at him, then waved, and two soul crystals were thrown into the air... Then the spirit body showed, and the image of a middle-aged woman and a little girl about ten years old appeared.


    Tang Bing''s body shook obviously. His tone was slightly trembling and asked, "is this... Really them?"


    He asked, but he could see that the girl''s spirit was cold and empty, while the woman''s spirit was a little human... But more was still cold.


    This is different from his comrades in arms. It is an image of the dead that can be distinguished at a glance.


    Su Li nodded and said, "the first time I saw you, I saw them wandering around you. I knew they were your relatives, so I protected them before they became dead... But they died for a long time after all, inevitably contaminated with the cold of the dead."


    He looked at the trembling Tang tan with a smile in his eyes and asked, "my loyal servant, as a reward for your dedicated service over the years, I can let you decide their fate."


    Tang Bing suddenly raised his head and couldn''t hide the complex look in his eyes. He asked, "can they still come back?"


    Su Li nodded and said, "yes, so you want them to come back?"


    "Can you come back?" he suddenly asked, his tone becoming misty and firm.


    "Of course..." he said, turning his eyes to the two wandering spirits.


    But before Su Li finished, he felt that he was'' stung ''again

 Chapter 679

    Su Li felt that his waist had been "bitten" and was a little angry. Then he slowly took back his eyes and looked at Tang Bing, who was definitely stabbing his waist with a long sword.


    There was infinite light on his long sword, which seemed to be the embodiment of his will, and then turned into a flame burning from a distance, trying to devour Su Li''s body.


    But it doesn''t work.


    At the next moment, all the divine power and all the light on Tang Bing suddenly dimmed, and his power seemed to be directly erased.


    "You use the power I gave you to assassinate me?" Su Li asked curiously.


    The surrounding dawn knights were shocked and hurriedly wanted to come up to subdue Tang Bing.


    But Su Li waved them back... Because in his eyes, only Tang Bing was interesting and naturally special.


    But at this time, Tang Bi said something that surprised him.


    "No, this is not the power you gave me, but my own power!"


    Tang Bing''s voice fell, and his body burst out infinite light again. It was really as bright as dawn


    Su Li was stunned. Of course, this was not the divine power he gave, because he temporarily closed the work of the light seed or magic seed in Tang Li''s body.


    But Tang Bi still refined his spiritual will to the extreme, and then bloomed his own light!


    Feeling that the sharp object on his waist was pressed down with more strength, Su Li didn''t care, but said in surprise: "this is... Or can be called the light of the soul!"


    He couldn''t help but marvel at it.


    The working principle of the seed of light is to use his clergy to directly convert the faith and willingness of the dawn Knights into divine power and return it to them for use.


    However, Tang Bi can directly bypass the seed of light and directly transform his spiritual power into the power of light according to his own will... This is not the light of divine power, but the light in his own soul.


    "It''s hard to imagine that your desperate heart still holds such light." Su Li praised sincerely.


    Tang Bing''s face is not good-looking. He can''t imagine that he has gathered all his spiritual will and used his unexpected magic power to make the long sword pierce the existing skin opposite... Is this really a human? Or some kind of terror in human skin?


    "Is it strange?" Su Li asked, "do you think it''s strange that your sword can''t pierce my body?"


    Tang Bing trembled all over, and finally suddenly relaxed and said, "no, it''s not surprising... I''m too far away and take it for granted after all."


    Only then did he realize his strength!


    At this time, the stunned people nearby were slightly refreshed, but they were not in a hurry to come forward at this time... In their view, Tang Bing, a blasphemer, naturally had their gods to deal with.


    But Su Li didn''t deal with Tang Li. He just came to the grass, summoned two fleshy flowers on the ground, and then injected Tang Li''s wife and daughter into the flower bags of the two fleshy flowers.


    Tang Bing had already given up his resistance, but at this time he was excited again... He said with great excitement, "what''s coming to me? Let my family go!"


    Su Li shook his head and smiled, "I''m just fulfilling my promise to you."


    As he spoke, he contacted Chun through the belief pearl channel that had been restored in this world.


    Chun immediately lowered a miracle and blessed the two fleshy flowers with her clergy of "pregnancy and life"... Then the two fleshy flower sacs were extremely swollen and suddenly became the size of one person.


    In the flower sac, human embryos appear faintly.


    This is


    Tang Bing was stunned. This situation made him really difficult to understand and incredible.


    But then, with the sufficient divine power of Chunna, the two fleshy flowers matured quickly, and the human body in the flower bag also grew into a complete human shape.


    There are also factors that Su Li constantly uses divine power to assist. In his fleshy clergy, there is also the divinity of "life".


    In fact, just now he can directly condense a life priest, but he is still very careful not to coincide with Chun.


    The Ministry symbolizes power, and the power of life is also a kind of monarchy.


    Maybe when Chun completely holds the monarchical power of the life priest, she can remove the priest of spring... By that time, she is already a god of the Oriental heaven!


    If two people are in charge of life at the same time, power differentiation and even conflict will naturally occur.


    This is unbearable for both sides of the gods. It can only be solved if one side takes the initiative to give up or simply launch a god war of your death and my death.


    Su Li carefully put an end to all factors that might provoke a "family war", but I don''t know why. He always felt that there was still some operable space in it.


    Of course, these are all later words. At this time, the two fleshy flower sacs were completely mature and then burst. A mother and daughter slipped out of the flower sacs with many nutrient liquids.


    They have a fresh body again!


    But they didn''t seem to live completely.


    The moment they were born, they became pale and confused.


    They subconsciously hugged each other tightly, and the girl''s eyes were half open and half closed.


    But the woman, with a tired look on her face, tried to open her eyes, as if she saw something, and then moaned faintly, "Tang, is that you?"


    Tang Bing''s body suddenly shook. He was resistant and unbelieving... But with his wife shouting, he couldn''t help it anymore.


    "Bang Dang ~"


    His sword fell out of control, but he fell on his knees in front of his wife and daughter.


    Looking at them shivering with cold, Tang Bing quickly pulled off his cloak behind his armor to surround them, and then said, "it''s me, I''m here, I''m here."


    "Tang Gu... Where are you..." his wife still smelled so absently that she didn''t seem to have a clear self-consciousness.


    She finally said, "I''m so cold, it''s dark and cold around..."


    At a loss, Tang Bing finally looked up at Su Li and asked in a messy and collapsed tone, "tell me what to do and how can I help them?"


    Tang Bing, who was determined to burn jade and stone, collapsed at this moment.


    But Su Li did not show a playful look, but said calmly and gently: "although they have their bodies again, their souls have experienced the torture of death."


    "His soul is infected by death, which makes their bodies feel extremely cold... If this continues, their bodies will still die again."


    Tang bi was not in the mood to listen to Su Li explain the reason for this situation. He urged: "tell me what to do... No, my Lord, please forgive my mistake... Save them. I am willing to accept any punishment!"


    For the sake of his family, he completely put down his insistence... No, or he found another insistence.


    Su Li''s voice was still soft. He said, "in fact, the method is on yourself... The power you just used is enough to warm their bodies again."


    Tang bi was reminded and suddenly woke up, and then he was full of fierce light again, covering his wife and daughter... He wished he could burn everything and risk it to the two women in his arms.


    But the next moment, he saw his wife and daughter again with an uncomfortable look on their faces


    "What''s going on?" he asked hurriedly.


    Su Li said, "you''re pushing too hard. You just need to release some light... Remember to control power, just warm their bodies."


    He did it quickly.


    Sure enough, when he tried to control this power, his wife and daughter showed a comfortable expression.


    Su Li said, "keep doing this... I just reshaped their bodies, but their souls need you to bless this light for a long time to awaken and heal."


    Tang Gu was slightly stunned. Then he reacted and said, "my Lord, you mean... Yes..."


    Su Li nodded to him slightly and said, "I can be enemies of the world for the sake of justice in my heart, but I can put down my persistence for my family... I appreciate you very much."


    He really likes Tang Bi, because he thinks he is so pure that even he can only do it in general... He can put down his persistence for his family, but he can''t be an enemy to the world for the sake of justice in his heart.


    Tang Bing stayed there without knowing what was going on... Because Su Li''s behavior was completely different from the image he had portrayed in his heart for ten years.


    However, the members of the dawn Knights have greatly different senses of Su Li... Originally, they were more awed than grateful for Su Li''s existence... But now, when Su Li showed extraordinary kindness, they felt that they saw the real face of the god they believed in.


    When people were grateful and Tang Xi doubted life, hundreds of fireballs suddenly fell from the sky!


    Tang Xi was very familiar with this scene. Su Li landed in the world in this fireball


    "They are..." he couldn''t help asking.


    Su Li replied, "it''s my classmate... I''ve sorted out the general direction of the world, so they can do the final cleaning... If it all depends on the efforts of the dawn knights, it will take several or even more generations to clean up all the shadows in the world."


    Tang Tan was greatly touched by this. He couldn''t help asking, "my Lord, how do you exist?"


    He really felt Su Li''s tenderness and involuntarily recalled the changes brought by Su Li since he came to the world


    In fact, since Su Li came to Liming City, the civilians in Liming city have never died in vain... Moreover, the survival rate after the birth of the baby has reached 100%, which can be seen from this alone.


    So when Tang began to reflect, he found that despite his useless conjectures, Su Li treated those who believed in him with the greatest tenderness from beginning to end.


    He couldn''t help asking. Even if he was so direct, it was very impolite.


    Su Li said gently, "am I? I''m Su Li of sword cliff immortal sect under the Oriental Tianting banner. You can pray to Tianting again. I have many titles."


    While talking, Su Li had opened a pair of sword wings and rushed into the sky


    Sword cliff disciples are responsible for wiping out the remaining demons in the world, and he is to completely disperse the clouds over the world!


    In an instant, the sun god''s brilliance spread throughout the world... Everything was washed thoroughly under such brilliance.

 Chapter 680

    The sun god of dawn and hope, the master of sky and thunder, the fleshy God of medicine and food


    Su Li''s divine name is a little too long. At the same time, in addition to the last one, his name is too big to scare people.


    After penetrating the sun''s brilliance through the clouds and covering the whole earth, he flew away from the world without wasting time.


    As for those dawn knights and heroic knights in the lower world, Su Li has actually given them a choice.


    He left an Oracle before leaving, saying that when they died, they could decide whether to follow him to the upper world.


    And the heroes don''t have to make a decision in a hurry. They can wait until their wishes in the world are over.


    He can imagine Tang Bing''s mood... But he is really optimistic about Tang Bing. He can rely on his own consciousness to control light directly with his spiritual power... Such a person is definitely a talent.


    So he can allow Tang Bi another choice... After he has fulfilled all his wishes, he can choose whether to become his Su Li''s God: Dawn God!


    It''s a rare talent... Tang Bing was really amazed to have such a firm will. He was born a child of Shinto.


    Shinto is most afraid of being influenced by divinity and blurring its will, which is the same as the principle of "everyone''s mouth makes gold".


    But Tang Bi can still stick to his original wish when everyone around doesn''t understand it, and endure loneliness and incomprehension for ten years


    Su Li moved his heart to love talents, and even had the idea of accepting disciples again.


    Beiguang''s child is too unstable. It''s hard to imagine that he hasn''t been married for so many years... He decided to take a married person as a disciple this time. Should he be able to increase the "reliability" of his lineage?


    So Su Li went back to the reception platform first.


    But just a few breaths, the sword cliff disciples who had gone to the lower boundary returned one after another... The existence of time difference made Su Li only a moment in the heaven, and several days had passed on earth.


    Even Beiguang has returned to him.


    "Do you have anything to gain from traveling with me this time?" Su Li said casually.


    Beiguang''s eyes immediately began to resent... What can he gain? The whole journey is to protect the people of an island, and then Practice Fencing hard. What can he gain?


    It''s said that my Shifu has had a good life for more than ten years. He played with an unlucky ghost and almost collapsed... But the unlucky guy named Tang Bi is really strong. At least now he has received his due reward and can live a peaceful life.


    "I''ve been fighting with Luocha and demons for a long time, but I''ve made great progress in kendo... Now I have a lot of understanding of the great five elements sword classic handed down by master."


    Beiguang replied very cleverly.


    Su Li twitched at the corner of his mouth. He didn''t like Beiguang... He always liked to show his excellent Kendo talent in front of him!


    So he said, "children can be taught. I''ve gained a lot this time. I''ve found a good candidate for you."


    Beiguang instantly opened his eyes and immediately thought of the unlucky Tang Gu... Where is bad luck? It''s going to be bad blood!


    It''s just that he''s going to have a younger martial brother? I always feel like I''m out of favor. I feel empty in my heart.


    Beiguang was a little depressed and decided to go to martial uncle Wuyang to watch the dance and relieve his mood... Alas, only martial uncle Wuyang can relieve his depression now.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li looked at the progress of several other worlds.


    He found that the disciples of Jianya did a good job in solving problems that needed to be solved by force. They perfectly explained what it was called ''fighting against heaven and earth''.


    But it depends on the brain


    Su Li covered his face, that is, the situation in Changchun Zi was better, and the other aspects were not the same as the general egg pain.


    In particular, xuansu and xuanyuzi went to the great world that is experiencing the end of the law... They are really going to ruin the whole world!


    Originally, he didn''t want to pay attention to it, but the problem is that his daughter Rou Chang is still taught by xuansu... If this world is directly destroyed by these two careless players, I don''t know whether it will cast a shadow on her "young" soul.


    So Su Li can only set out again after his return... This time, he will go to the "barren world" which is already in the end of the law.


    This time, because it was a rescue site, Su Li didn''t take anyone else. He just took his own dog and went on the road.


    After a while, he saw a huge sun star emitting infinite light and heat into the void... The flare on the surface of the star was very active, and the hot light seemed to scorch everything nearby.


    To tell the truth, because of the clergy of the sun, he felt very comfortable with this light and heat, and even seemed to have a different feeling.


    But I''m afraid such a strong light will not be so friendly to the ''barren world'' where Su Li is going next.


    He fell from the sky and fell into a planet that was already yellowish brown from the perspective of outer space.


    When he fell from the sky, he noticed that the fireworks caused by friction around him were different from what he had experienced before!


    This time the fire was much lighter, which showed that the planet''s atmosphere was not dense.


    He fell to the ground and found it, too. He tried to take a breath and found that the air pressure on the planet''s surface was a little low, which was very troublesome for life on the planet... Continuous flares formed solar storms, which should have weakened the world''s atmosphere a lot.


    And he turned around and saw a barren desert Gobi.


    Looking up again, I saw that the bright and burning sun star was releasing terrible power. I could even see a circle of fire rings around the sun star.


    He tried it when he landed in the world. In fact, the turbidity of the world has been almost collected. Obviously, xuanyuzi and they also "follow the process".


    But although the world does not have the risk of falling into the abyss, there is still a disaster that is about to collapse at any time.


    When the task was assigned before the Ming Dynasty, it was only a precursor of disaster due to the abnormal activity of the sun star. The civilization of the world in the end of the law era was still very prosperous.


    How did the disciples of Jianya become like this as soon as they came down?


    Su Li soon found his disciples at sword Cliff... Well, it''s too miserable. What''s the matter with these ragged ''beggars''?


    Rou Chang fell to the ground and became a little maid, but she still sniffed it, and then expressed unspeakable dislike to these people.


    There are one hundred and twenty sword cliff disciples present, but none of them is clean.


    It''s not that they are stained with anything dirty, but that they are full of some highly lethal radiation.


    And these people are also ashamed, ashamed to face Su Li... These rough sons of sword cliff are also shy? Also know shame?


    Fortunately, his baby daughter is not like them.


    Wearing white tiger felt, MANGCHANG was still dressed strangely in such a hot environment, but when she stood in front of Su Li, all the irritability in his heart disappeared.


    "Come on, girl, tell my father what''s going on here? Where are xuanyuzi''s martial uncle and xuansu''s grand martial uncle?" Su Li asked.


    Mang Chang was certainly happy to see her father, but she showed an expression that she wanted to say but didn''t dare to say about Su Li''s problem


    "It''s all right. Just say that our sword cliff sect is not so hypocritical." Su Li quickly relieved.


    Mang Chang said, "xuanyuzi and xuansu teachers probably feel ashamed to see their father. That''s why they avoid living in other rooms."


    It seems that these two have been teaching mang Chang''s sword skills very carefully these days, so mang Chang will call them "teachers".


    In fact, the dignity and inferiority in sword cliff are not so clear, mainly because there has been a generation for more than 20 years. If the predecessors before several generations want to teach their younger generations, it is too troublesome to call the "wife" of "Zeng Zeng..." around... So generally, the elders call the younger generation by their name, while the younger generation respect it by their "teacher".


    Just as Changchun Zi is the highest ranking person in Jianya, people in the whole school will call him "Teacher Changchun Zi".


    At this time, MANGCHANG also covered her mouth and smiled and told Su Li everything she had experienced


    It turns out that the world has indeed entered the end of the law... This is also the inevitable process of civilization development.


    But mortal civilization flourished.


    The glory of heaven could not be spread because of the advent of the end of the law. It gradually became a legend because the Shinto was far away. People in the world began to believe in themselves more.


    When the crisis of the sun star happened and the sword cliff people came, many mortal countries in the world had begun to fight each other, mainly to compete for more and more scarce water sources.


    At this time, the disciples of Jianya stepped in... As a group of people who are used to being hard and can only be hard, xuanyuzi immediately began to show his holiness to others and said that everyone should follow him. He can take everyone out of the crisis.


    But I didn''t expect that the people in this world were also very rigid. They directly regarded him as a neuropathy or some abnormal creature. After the conventional force was just enough, they planted a mushroom on xuanyuzi''s head


    Xuanyuzi is an immortal after all. How could he be killed by a mushroom bullet?


    But I don''t know what happened later. It seems that every mortal country in the world was stimulated by this mushroom bomb, and then the scale of the war expanded directly, and the mushroom bomb was abused wantonly.


    As a result, the world has become the scene when Su Li came... It has become a piece of gravel waste soil. The average temperature of the whole planet has risen to 40 or 50 degrees Celsius. Most species are extinct, and only a few mortals are still struggling to survive.


    So Su Li also knew why everyone was so embarrassed, because the world nuclear peace had been here!


    When self suppression is necessary for cultivation, it''s good to have a cloth to cover your shame!


    At the same time, he was glad that MANGCHANG had given the white tiger fur to protect himself earlier... This cloak made of Xuanxian demon tiger fur has strong defense, so that MANGCHANG can not be afraid of being planted with mushrooms.


    However, the civilized world that can develop mushroom bombs... Su Li actually wanted to remember something, but now there is only a piece of scorched earth full of radiation.

 Chapter 681

    Xuanyuzi and xuansu didn''t want to show up, so forget it. Su Li decided to deal with the problem of the planet first.


    In fact, the root problem of this planet lies in the extremely active solar star, and to solve this problem, it must be operated by other means.


    "Father, what should we do now?" mang Chang asked curiously.


    Su Li looked at the faces of the people and said, "the top priority is to gather the survivors of the world first, and then establish a safe area that can sustain their lives."


    "Mortals are fragile. Remember to stay away from places with serious radiation."


    He didn''t forget to charge carefully... To tell the truth, Su Li really didn''t know what to do in this nuclear leveled world. He could only let the disciples of Jianya save more people with the immortal''s magic power first, and then he looked at how to pull the world back from the death line.


    Sword cliff disciples have Su Li, so they have a backbone. The previous scene of "world peace" really scared them... They never thought that this mortal could be so strong.


    Su Li began to walk in the world and check the current state of the world.


    He can feel that the earth vein of the world is actually quite good, but the "world nuclear level" has not affected the core of the planet, but the surface of the planet has been greatly polluted by radiation.


    More importantly, the little water on the original planet has been evaporated, and a large amount of water vapor has directly separated from the planet''s atmosphere with the atmospheric disturbance of mushrooms.


    In addition, the active solar star has been releasing solar storms, stripping a lot of the planet''s atmosphere


    So the planet is actually hot during the day and cold at night. The air pressure decreases, and it is difficult for the atmosphere to retain the surface temperature.


    There are still some water veins underground... But there is no doubt that the first thing to do to save the planet is how to prevent the sun star from continuing to damage the planet.


    Su Li thought for a moment and simply took off again... He easily left the atmosphere of the planet and entered the void of the universe.


    He had never experienced serious interstellar performance before. He was transmitted by the "Zhou Tianding instrument" of the reception platform or the temple of spring.


    But now, he is ready to wander around the galaxy to see if he can realize his vision... The problems of the world can''t be solved from the world itself.


    He first flew to the sun star and spread his sword wings, which was like streamer.


    Just as if he came near the sun star in an instant... At this angle, the eyes are full of the scene of the hot star.


    Su Li didn''t know why the hot star had such a grumpy side. He tried to cover the body surface with the power of the sun, and then went into the star to find the reason


    As a "Sun God", it is the first time he has been so close to a "sun".


    The burning light and heat made him close his eyes, but the mind radiation could still put the surrounding scene into his chest.


    He is not afraid of high temperature. The sun''s divine power protects him very well... After all, this is only the earthly sun star, but if it is the sun star in heaven, he won''t dare to operate like this.


    But when he entered the surface of the sun and the hot flame was still bathed by him like water, he suddenly had an impulse to explore the sun star in the sky one day.


    But now what is there in this star that disturbs the star to set off terrible flares and coronal storms.


    He entered the interior of the star and felt himself in an infinite nuclear explosion.


    The deeper he went, the more he felt that he was difficult to maintain, even with the blessing of the Solar Divine power... Sure enough, the so-called solar divine power was still very shallow and did not enter a higher and deeper application.


    So he took this as an opportunity to hone himself, constantly compressing the solar power on the body surface, so that it can fight against the infinite thermonuclear fusion in the star.


    No, even try to integrate into it and try to draw strength from it!


    Su Li needs to be controlled by the whole God before he can pass the filtration of divine power, and then carefully absorb the wisps of power from the surrounding infinite thermonuclear fusion


    But just like this, he seems to have touched an infinite source of power!


    After all, it is the clergy awakened under the persecution of the black emperor. In fact, his starting point is very high.


    It''s incredible that there seems to be endless fire energy in this star... Su Li saw a new balance: a single ultimate balance!


    The fire power he drew from this star is incomparably pure, even more pure and vast than the celestial spirit... But the disadvantage is that there is only fire, pure fire.


    Su Li didn''t care about the vitality of fire. He just tried to absorb it.


    He soon did not continue to do so, but focused on training his Solar Divine power... For mana, he wanted to maintain the balance of his fairy body, so it was impossible to completely favor one aspect.


    For him, Shinto and Xiandao are completely separated.


    However, as he knew more and more about the star, he also had more and more ideas about the power of the sun.


    It''s really interesting... It''s full of heat and destruction when you look close, but if you put it at the right distance, it can turn into warmth and life.


    It is obviously a bright place, but only because of the difference in temperature, there will be exceptionally bright "flares" and "black spots" as if they were pitch black.


    In the hearts of the survivors of this world, the emergence of this sun may mean despair; But in the last "luochajie" experienced by Su Li, the emergence of the sun brought hope to those ordinary people!


    So clearly the sun is only a clergy, a divine power.


    But it seems to have both destruction and rebirth, light and darkness, hope and despair.


    Su Li seemed to see a contradictory balance again, and even saw the possibility of infinite evolution from this single divine power.


    With this understanding, he seems to be able to try to master these changes... He doesn''t think it''s difficult. It seems that as long as he understands, he should be able to master them.


    Even when he perfected these changes in his heart, he really felt as if he had grasped something


    Then he felt a hindrance... Something was preventing him from really mastering these things.


    And he can vaguely feel that this obstacle is just in the sun star in front of him


    Su Li was a little anxious. He didn''t know what was going on with the feeling that he could grasp but couldn''t grasp all the time.


    So he couldn''t help going deep into the sun star.


    Because of his previous understanding, at least he won''t feel uncomfortable moving forward in the sun star.


    The divine power of his whole body has been perfectly integrated into the extreme high temperature. Even the terrible heat wave caused by the terrible thermonuclear explosion can hardly shake him.


    Even these heat waves have avoided him before touching him, for fear of offending him


    His solar power seems to contain some special things.


    But Su Li had no time to pay close attention to these feelings at this time. He continued to descend to the core of the sun star


    "Who is that!" he was shocked, but he saw a figure in front of him!


    What''s going on? How can there be people here?


    He was puzzled, but at the same time, he seemed to know that this was the root of disturbing the star and his ultimate goal here


    Even the feeling of "diaphragmatic response" in his heart pointed directly at the figure in front of him


    So he couldn''t help but go in the direction of the figure, trying to find out


    As a result, the more he moved forward, the more he felt shocked and awed... Because in front of him, the shadow in the stellar flame was getting bigger and bigger


    Finally, when he came back, there was a human body as big as the whole continent in front of him!


    This is a scene beyond Su Li''s imagination. He never thought he would see it in the depths of the star


    The huge body seemed to be made of some kind of metal, and the slurry of flame was flowing on the surface of the body... It still seemed to be expanding, because Su Li noticed that the composition of the body was probably all kinds of heavy metals after the fusion reaction inside the star!


    So this is a natural thing?


    How is that possible?


    As Su Li approached slowly, he could see the facial features and facial details of the metal giant... It was so lifelike, so clear in detail... And the signs of divine power on it were so obvious!


    Sun power


    Su Li didn''t expect to see a metal giant with the power of the sun here. The key is that he knew how long the giant had existed in the star.


    "Here you are."


    Suddenly, a voice came into Su Li''s ears, which made him almost think that the giant had pretended to be a corpse.


    But he soon realized that it could not be the voice of the metal giant, because this existence had nothing to do with him. How could he talk to him in such a gossip and homely tone?


    So he asked tentatively, "Uncle Lingwei?"


    "It''s me."


    The image of the Qing emperor appeared in front of Su Li.


    There was a burning area around, but the green emperor appeared in a blue and white ethereal posture, which was incompatible with the scene in the center of the surrounding stars, but it was like the well water did not invade the river.


    Seeing this scene, Su Li couldn''t help asking, "so, this is actually uncle Lingwei, you specially arranged it?"


    The green emperor''s fennian replied, "eighty thousand years ago, this God day Taoist friend disappeared. Later, I wandered around the world, but I accidentally found that he had a ''God''s sleep'' in this sun star."


    Su Li asked, "is he also the sun god? Can he still wake up?"


    He remembered his feeling that he could master something but was hindered. He immediately realized that the obstacle was the ancient Sun God in front of him... 80000 years ago... 800 million years ago? I just don''t know whether this is the celestial chronicle or the earthly chronicle.


    "It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that you need its authority now."


    The Qing emperor was very straightforward and realistic

 Chapter 682

    Su Li was amazed by the giant in front of him, and he was also vigilant about the identity of the ancient god... This is an ancient Sun God, but it was a pity that he did not survive the erosion of time and entered this almost permanent sleep.


    This is the defect of Shinto. If you can''t overcome the erosion of divinity, the best result is to enter a long sleep like this.


    The green emperor''s parting thought was also in a nostalgic tone and said: "this God day Taoist friend was also the supreme one with great prestige in those years. It''s a pity that he was still eroded by the divine poison, and finally chose the God''s sleep to disappear in people''s vision... The ''sun God court'' that the world feared 80000 years ago also fell and has completely disappeared in the long river of time."


    Su Li listened a little, but suddenly said, "thank you, uncle. This desolate world is not the world maintained and controlled by JiaoMu immortal cult. Did you specially let me come to this star region to obtain the power of the sun god?"


    "I just happen to know that you have condensed the sun priest."


    The green emperor seemed to say carelessly... But then he paused a little, but he suddenly said in a dark voice:


    "Since Chun rejects me so much, you need to have the power to protect her as soon as possible... The sun clergy, which is a good monarchy. If you can completely master the sun clergy, it will be enough to protect the people you want to protect."


    Su Li was slightly moved... Although it was still out of love for Chun, there was no doubt that it was going to benefit him.


    The Qing emperor is really the oldest God Emperor, but he didn''t expect to hide the sleeping body of the ancient Sun God


    "What should I do?" he decided not to talk nonsense. He took things directly and solved the problem of the star... There is no doubt that the star is so grumpy because of the ancient god.


    After all, the body of the ancient god is too large, which has affected the internal balance of the star.


    But in fact, he didn''t need to operate it by himself, because the green emperor''s fennian had come to the head of the ancient god''s body, and then with a gentle move, he saw that a huge golden wheel like a gear glittering with golden flame flew out of the ancient god''s slightly open left eye.


    Then the Golden Wheel shrank greatly and fell into the palm of the Qing emperor''s divine mind Xu Tuo, rotating slowly


    "The wheel of the sun, this is the power of the solar clergy. It is precisely because of its existence that all the positive gods who have condensed the solar clergy through the ages can not further become heaven."


    Su Li listened to these words, but he understood that the green emperor put the opportunity to ascend to the sky in front of him.


    But he asked calmly, "if I inherit the wheel of this day, what price will I have to pay?"


    When his voice fell, he found that the huge body below was gradually "flameout", and the solar power that originally appeared on the surface was so dim


    Then, the body appeared in a state of hot melting or even vaporization... It has been unable to resist the terrible high temperature and pressure in the depths of the star, and is disintegrating rapidly.


    But Su Li seemed to see the giant''s eyes open at this time, and his eyes projected on him


    This made his scalp numb suddenly. Did the ancient Sun God really want to pretend to be a corpse?


    Even though Su Li was taken out of the power of the sun god by the green emperor, Su Li still didn''t think he would be such a terrible opponent... This volume and the accumulation of power had completely exceeded his understanding of the known power system.


    But the next moment, he seemed to just hear a sigh of relief, and then the giant body completely vaporized and disappeared.


    What disturbed the star did not exist, and the fluctuations in the star slowly subsided.


    It''s just that the size of a star is too large. Just as problems inside it may take thousands or even tens of thousands of years to appear outside, it will take at least thousands of years for this calm to be reflected outside.


    "Well, do you want to accept this authority?" the green emperor asked again.


    He seemed to have no answer to Su Li''s previous questions... But in fact, Su Li understood everything in the giant''s last sigh of relief


    So it''s inheritance. If he accepts the sun wheel, he will completely inherit the divinity accumulated by the sun god for hundreds of millions of years... This is a terrible divine poison that can make anyone directly become a "tool man of heaven"!


    It seems that seeing his hesitation, the green emperor said again: "your soul is special in nature and should be able to withstand the divine poison... But if you don''t want to, find a way to destroy this power, and then you need to compete with other sun gods for the first opportunity..."


    Su Li was stunned when he heard it. This is really a multiple-choice question that needs to be considered


    The divine poison is a terrible existence that can interfere with the will of the gods, but it is also the gathering of the aspirations of countless believers... Does he really want to shoulder all these?


    He was silent for a moment, then his real name magic weapon prison cliff appeared beside him, and then reached out to touch a bunch of things under the prison Cliff


    The green emperor immediately stepped back, and then directly threw out the sun wheel... The bear child playing Baba can''t afford it!


    "There are many ways to destroy power, but you have to use the most disgusting way..." the green emperor had a feeling that he didn''t know how to express... He just felt that he couldn''t provoke him.


    Su Li said silently, "but I don''t know what else can destroy it... The turbidity of this world is still very useful. It''s obviously a very good resource. Why do you all have this expression."


    This is the cognitive difference.


    Su Li didn''t feel so much about the turbidity of the world because he refined it into a world like immortal body with strong carrying capacity, which can accommodate the turbidity in his body.


    However, the immortals and gods normally composed of pure Qi are different. In their eyes, this is the dirtiest and most poisonous existence in the world.


    I''m sorry, even the Qing emperor couldn''t overcome the instinctive reaction of the divine body at this time. He left Su Li''s position far away.


    But Su Li didn''t care about it. Seeing the flying wheel of the sun, he directly pasted the handful in his hand


    "Hiss ~"


    The anxious voice came, and the wheel of the day seemed to shake with great intelligence... But it was useless. No matter how much it shook, it could not escape the fate of being stuck by Baba.


    Soon the wheel of the day dissolved slowly under a tremor


    In this process, Su Li''s sense of obstruction was obviously disappearing.


    In fact, although the process was disgusting, the green emperor was undoubtedly in favor of Su Li''s move... If he really inherited the divine power of the God day God, would Su Li still be Su Li at that time?


    In fact, the hidden danger of inheriting the old theocracy is much greater than the harvest... But how many can stand the temptation when the real thing comes?


    So he was very satisfied with Su Li. He felt that at least this calm was enough to protect his daughter in the future.


    Then it''s time for Su Li to compete with other sun gods for speed and details


    In fact, in the Qing emperor''s mind, he didn''t expect Su Li to make any achievements. After all, he was too far from those old gods.


    He just hoped that Su Li could understand the meaning of gods more deeply through this time, and be more cautious and calm on the road in the future.


    Shinto is not only the accumulation of faith, but also the understanding and thinking of Shinto.


    Then his hand could not help shaking... I''m sorry, he thought too much just now. He really can do whatever he wants!


    Su Li once again had the feeling of touching power, and this time there was no obstruction, as if within reach.


    But one thing... It seems that other people are also reacting and competing with him for power.


    1¡¢ Two, three... Four, four sun gods from all over the world are competing with him in the distant void for this power!


    This process is very important for the understanding of Shinto, but anyone who can touch this authority has passed the minimum standard.


    Because of the previous restrictions by the power of the old God, in fact, everyone can only add some insights under the restrictions, which can not really open the gap.


    Then in the struggle for power, the support of the clergy and the amount of faith are very important.


    Under Su Li''s sun clergy, there are three subordinate clergy: Dawn, brilliance and hope, which is a very good situation.


    And more importantly, he has many beliefs!


    The overflowing pure faith was transformed into strong solar divine power by him, which sent a fatal temptation to the power that existed in the dark and just returned to freedom


    Not only the power of the sun, but also the power of the dawn, the power of the brilliance and the power of hope began to work hard together... Then Su Li looked at it as if it wasn''t enough. He directly waved his hand and threw out 64 clay sculptures and gold bodies.


    This is the last time he killed two white tigers and replenished the amount of clay sculptures and gold bodies. He used them as a "savings tank" of his will... It''s a lesson to learn from a cutting, so as not to encounter another situation where he has to work hard.


    Now it''s really useful.


    Sixty four clay sculptures and gold bodies were destroyed by the high temperature and high pressure in the star at the first time.


    However, all the wishes contained in them have been transformed into divine power, and then a divine power structure similar to the sun wheel has been woven in the core of the star.


    This time, it was the invisible power that was finally ''dragged'' by this overwhelming power


    In a moment, the light wheel woven by divine power suddenly became precise, like an entity... And rotated autonomously, as if interpreting infinite mysteries.


    Qing Di: "


    When he saw the 64 clay sculptures and gold bodies burst together, he knew that the wave was stable... It was equivalent to the total power of the normal 64 positive gods!


    How did the boy get so many faith vows? This kind of Shinto qualification... It must be very sad to think about the positive gods of the sun priest. I thought I had an opportunity, but I didn''t expect to encounter such a demon.


    The Qing emperor was speechless for a long time, but finally he quietly disappeared in front of Su Li.


    Indeed, Su Li no longer needs his guidance... And the Oriental Tianting will have another sun god from now on.

 Chapter 683

    Su Li didn''t care about the disappearance of the Qing emperor. All his mind was attracted by the sun wheel built by his divine power


    This is the authority he recast with his purest divine power. When the old authority disappeared, a new authority was born.


    And he also really understood what the essence of the so-called "power" is... This is actually a special divine throne!


    The throne of emperor.


    This day round is completely constructed by Su Li''s divine power, and then countless material particles are directly extracted from the depths of the star for solid modeling


    Originally, this process may last for a long time, but because an old God''s body collapsed here before, the particles with divine power quickly gathered together and formed a new metal sun wheel with red gold color in front of Su Li.


    Different from the original gear shaped sun wheel, the light on this sun wheel is very bright and soft, and the shape and style is also full of soft lines, which reflects Su Li''s own understanding and perception of the sun priest.


    With the formation of this solar wheel, Su Li can now be called ''the emperor of the sun'' or ''the emperor of the sun''.


    However, he belongs to the eastern heaven. When the Qing emperor was still in power, the name of "emperor" should be avoided.


    At the same time, through the perception of this "power", it seems that he can integrate with the star where he is, and it seems that he can make the star look like what he wants in a single thought.


    So he tried


    The divine power burned so quickly.


    He wants the star to calm down in advance, and when he is not familiar with the clerical power, he needs to consume more divine power to do what he wants to do


    Well, he doesn''t care about this consumption at all, because the number of his abyss believers has increased again, and now it has slowly reached about 3500.


    If you have enough faith, start it!


    The ripples of divine power spread out and began to calm the star''s irritability according to Su Li''s mind.


    He found that the divine power could not be saved all the time. He must use it boldly... The more he used it, the more proficient he could be, and then he became more familiar with the mysteries of the clergy.


    Just like now, he spent a lot of power to calm the restlessness of the stars at the beginning.


    But with the passage of time, he became more and more familiar with it, and naturally knew how to save energy and do better.


    But he didn''t have the idea of reducing the dosage at all. Instead, he increased the output of divine power


    Because since the more he uses the divine power, the more he can quickly understand and master the mysteries, how can he save energy? Direct maximum power output... As long as his abyss believers can keep up with it.


    Su Li took care of those mortal believers with a indifferent attitude. He wished that any faith obtained by prayer would be turned into a miracle and returned intact.


    But for the believers of the abyss, they are "harsh", which is really the best thing to squeeze


    But it is precisely because of his magic seed as the spiritual core that the self-consciousness of these Hades believers will be completely consistent with their own body, and there will be no such unfortunate situation that they have to change their will when their head falls off. To some extent, they have been close to the great king of Hades.


    Su Li named his Solar Divine power as "Sun Essence wheel", which can be regarded as meeting some of his feelings.


    Now he has two deities... One is his original positive deity, and the other is his "Sun Essence wheel", that is, the deity of the Heavenly Emperor.


    However, although pure faith will can still be stored in this day''s essence wheel, and the capacity is unprecedented, those beliefs that have nothing to do with the sun priest from the earth can no longer be accepted... There are advantages and disadvantages.


    Fortunately, that part of the faith can still be stored in the original throne, which can not be regarded as a waste for Su Li.


    Anyway, the "Sun Essence wheel" has a huge capacity, even ten times larger than the previous positive God position, so it is just right to carry the wishes of believers in the abyss.


    This time, it took ten days. Su Li finally calmed down the agitation of the star from inside to outside.


    With the release of full power for ten consecutive days, Suri also had a deep understanding of this power.


    Now the star has finally calmed down, returned to quiet, and there seems to be a relatively ''quiet'' inside the star.


    At this moment, the high temperature and high pressure in the depths of the star seemed to him as if he were running in a comfortable hot spring, even if he didn''t deliberately resist it with divine power.


    But he still flew out of the sun star... After all, he still remembers his other task and can''t spend all his time here.


    After the Sun Essence wheel jumped, it suddenly flew into his left eye.


    Strangely, it seems that the power of the Sun God likes to stay in the left eye of the God.


    At this time, his left eye had changed greatly because of the integration of power, and a layer of golden red flame appeared around the dark pupil, as if it were a rolling corona.


    If he unleashed his divine power, the dark pupils would also flash, as if a miniature star were hidden in his eyes.


    But in fact, this Sun Essence wheel is actually a top artifact... At least Su Li thinks that its effect on people should not be bad.


    But then his face changed slightly, and he found the defect of holding this power... He found that even in quiet time, this Sun Essence wheel was consuming his solar power all the time.


    That is to say, he has to continuously convert his will power into divine power to supply the essence wheel to consume... Sure enough, it is not easy to master any power.


    Even Su Li suspected that even if the gods who competed with him for this power really obtained it, they had to start a new round of divine war because of this continuous consumption.


    Because now it seems that only the scale and foundation of heaven can support the consumption of this power.


    But does the old God in God''s sleep really have such a terrible accumulation of faith that can sustain this loss?


    It''s impossible to think about it. The other party has been sleeping for 800 million years, and any accumulation will be drained... Su Li felt the daily divine power consumption of the spirit wheel at this time, and found that it needs to take up at least the daily faith of his ten abyss believers.


    This is really quite a lot... A believer of the abyss of the underworld is equivalent to the total population of about 20 million in Dongzhou and Xiqin in those years... In many worlds, it is almost the total population of the whole world!


    To maintain such a cost of consumption, it is really necessary to establish a heaven, otherwise it is likely that the divine power will not advance but retreat after mastering power.


    Of course, Su Li doesn''t care. He has just added 500 abyss believers


    But the ancient Sun God could not do this... It seems that the God''s sleep has some other functions. Maybe when he goes back, he should go to his uncle Lingwei to discuss the advantages and disadvantages of this power.


    At this time, he left the scope of the star and reconfirmed it again to make sure that the light of the star has returned to normal... No, perhaps because of the long-time disturbance of the old God, the star seems a little weak after it returns to calm.


    "It seems that although the world below has got rid of the scorching weather, it will experience a ''Little Ice Age'' for a long time."


    Su Li predicted this in his heart.


    But he didn''t change. The little ice age was better than the sun was so hot that it could burn everything.


    And what he did not forget to do next... Was to replenish the barren world with the materials lost under the continuous solar storm.


    At this time, because of his power and divine power, he had vaguely grasped a unique escape method. So he instinctively took a step to the distant void... The whole person instantly integrated into the light of the star and fled away in a twinkling.


    Light evasion, this is the magic power he instinctively understood at this moment.


    Where the light reaches, he can read it.


    This is an immortal magic power, but it is understood through the divine power of the clergy... So for the real power, the Shinto is really a shortcut to understand the mysteries of the world.


    Su Li''s evasion directly turned into Changhong and came to the remote edge of the stellar system... There is infinite material here, and of course, Su Li needs it.


    God thought, and he soon found a huge piece of ice.


    Of course, there are many impurities sealed in the ice, and even some wonderful frozen microorganisms.


    But in fact, it doesn''t matter. As long as he has the power of the sun, he doesn''t worry that anything that destroys the balance will fall on the planet... Can dangerous microorganisms be as powerful as abyss cells?


    So Su Li summoned the prison Cliff... This magic weapon with its real name magnified like a mountain, but it didn''t pull with the prison lock, but just released circles of gravitational ripples to pull the huge ice away from the original track.


    The giant ice is a little too big, almost a fifth of the volume of the barren world... This is actually the volume of a small world. He doesn''t have so much strength to move a world directly.


    But he found that at this time, he could use it wonderfully in combination with physical knowledge... So Xiuzhen was able to create a traction field, and he moved the huge ice using scientific principles


    It''s really tiring to fly with such a large piece of ice. Even if he has set the trajectory and pulled by the gravity of the prison cliff, it will take decades or hundreds of years for this huge ice to reach the barren world.


    By then, he suspected that the remaining humans in the barren world would have died long ago


    So he thought about it and finally decided to burn the power of the sun again... Well, he just had more of this stuff anyway.


    At this moment, his left eye was bright, and even his whole person was dim. There was only him in the void, and his pupil was as bright as the sun wheel.


    Then a streamer was released, wrapped the huge ice with a fifth of the volume of the barren world, and then all of a sudden integrated into the streamer


    Light escape is a light escape with the giant ice!


    It''s just a simple exercise of light evasion, or it''s just an ordinary top evasion.


    But if you bless the divine power, you can still show such extraordinary magic.


    Even Su Li''s mind could not help being obsessed with the various powers and conveniences displayed by the divine power


    But he must keep sober and put aside this delusion, because his real state of mind is actually the degree of the most mysterious immortal at the top of the celestial peak.


    In other words, the power he mastered at this time has greatly exceeded the level that his state of mind can match... From now on, he must learn to restrain until his state of mind can at least reach the level of golden immortality.

 Chapter 684

    Su Li returned to the void outside the desolate world with a huge piece of ice, and then he began to wonder how to put such a large piece of ice down


    It''s impossible to throw it down directly. That''s another disaster.


    So he thought for a moment and decided to take it down and deal with it later.


    Then he landed in the wilderness


    Then he accidentally suffered a weak resistance


    This is a "weak" resistance from the will of the world. Although the barren world has been stripped of many materials by the solar storm, making the resistance very fragile, the meaning of resistance is resolute.


    Su Li stopped in amazement. He didn''t have such a situation when he came before.


    So he remembered the feeling of resistance... It seemed to say, "don''t come here, I can''t bear it..."


    Su Li has extraordinary language talent. Unexpectedly, this translates the meaning that the world will want to express.


    Then he scratched the dog''s head sticking out of his pocket in embarrassment. After thinking about it with a tangled face, he suddenly realized that... He was already a god!


    In other words, the emperor''s power is too terrible. If it comes rashly, it will cause some irreversible damage to the mortal world.


    Thinking of this, Su Li was a little worried. He couldn''t enter the world. What else could he do?


    Fortunately, he has his daughter and disciples in the world below.


    Then he thought of his father-in-law, uncle Lingwei. He couldn''t even divide the lower boundary... He couldn''t help dividing himself into a mind and tried it separately


    Fortunately, he is not as exaggerated as his father-in-law. At least one mind can be differentiated... But if the mind is separated, many things can''t be done.


    He pondered for a moment, and then released a clay statue of gold... But he didn''t infuse it with the power of the sun, but transformed part of the thunder power to maintain activities, and then the others were composed of pure willpower.


    This clay sculpture gold body fell into the desolate world easily without any obstacles... It seems that it does not conflict with this divine power separation.


    Su Li had to float out of the void with the iceberg, and then sent a message to the people still below


    A moment later, xuansu and xuanyuzi flew up... These two are very embarrassed and ashamed to see Su Li.


    "Two teachers, what''s the matter?" Su Li asked curiously... The two had taught him swordsmanship for some time, so he respected them as teachers.


    Xuansu sighed and said, "you gave the child to us... But I''m afraid we''ll disappoint you. We didn''t teach her well."


    Xuanyuzi also looked embarrassed and depressed... But he later had some aftertaste... Why should he feel sorry?


    Then he suddenly changed his expression and said in a tone of hatred for iron but not steel: "your father and daughter are here to smash our sword cliff signboard? Even if stupid mortals have been taught by us for so long, how can they master one or two swords..."


    "Like your father and daughter, the meaning of the sword is just to let you understand the meaning of the sword. Why should you skip directly to understand the more rooted ''meaning''?"


    So xuansu taught MANGCHANG Xuanhan qianmang sword. As a result, good guy, the girl directly skipped the primary stage of sword meaning like her father and directly reached the original level of xuanbing meaning.


    Xuanyuzi took out his heavy Jun split sword again, thinking that he must teach MANGCHANG the meaning of heavy Jun sword this time... As a result, MANGCHANG understood the meaning of heavy Jun by three times, five times and two places.


    Indeed, the understanding of this heavy Jun meaning is in the same line with xuanyuzi''s own heavy Jun meaning sublimated from the heavy Jun sword meaning, which means "breaking everything with a heavy weight".


    But what about the heavy Jun sword in front? Can you walk well? Why do you still play grade skipping?


    It has to be said that mang Chang is still much more clever than her father Su Li. At least she can learn what they teach her... She just can "jump grades", so that they didn''t understand any of the sword meaning they originally wanted to teach.


    And teach Su Li... Not only can''t understand the meaning of the sword, but even the things they teach will risk turning into other shapes... So terrible.


    Xuanyuzi suddenly became angry, which made xuansu suddenly think about the problem from a different angle, and then looked at Su Li angrily... That is, what are they worried about? It''s clearly that the family has a problem!


    Su Li has the power of the divine king, and he is still inexplicably guilty... Most parents have this mentality when facing their children''s teachers.


    "Let''s teach her mind sword visualisation..." Su Li had to give up. He asked tentatively, "after all, MANGCHANG is a great reincarnation. Let''s relax some requirements?"


    Xuanyuzi and xuansu were a little silent, and then nodded with approval: "that''s all I can do..."


    It''s incredibly quick to admit counseling this time... Is it really because they have lowered the bottom line after experiencing Su Li?


    No, this is actually the third time... For the first time, it was the jade fairy, the ancestor of Su Li!


    So after so many times, the leaders of sword cliff have lost many principles they originally adhered to.


    So Su Li''s clay sculpture and gold body, which had been in the lower world, soon found MANGCHANG and began to enter the teaching link of heart sword Visualization... Anyway, as long as MANGCHANG mastered heart sword visualization, he could also get the key to enter the heart magic sword cliff world.


    Once she can enter the heart magic sword cliff world, she can use the magical empty world as a springboard to communicate with the believers of the abyss she put in the abyss.


    In this way, she will soon be able to recover her Shinto cultivation.


    This is the route Su Li designed for her daughter mang chang... Indeed, the sword meaning and heart sword technique only exist as the key to the door, but it''s good to master the sword meaning... It''s just not good, but it won''t be forced. After all, mang Chang''s own road is not a fairy way, but a divine way.


    So the clay sculpture and gold body began to teach MANGCHANG the art of heart sword visualisation, so that she could complete the communication with the believers of the abyss as soon as possible... Otherwise, she might lose even the hunting priest because of the lack of the divine position for a long time.


    In outer space, Su Li discussed the transformation of the world with xuanyuzi and xuansu.


    This huge black ice is used to integrate into the planet to supplement its lost water... When the planet still retains a certain ecosystem, it may become timely rain.


    However, this water supplement can not rain indefinitely, because it may completely destroy the ecosystem that has begun to adapt to the hot environment.


    Therefore, it needs the help of xuanyuzi and xuansu to continuously divide the huge ice and send it to every corner of the world for irregular limited rainfall.


    At the same time, Su Li will also divide the clay sculpture and gold body with the divine power of the Lord of the sky, manipulate the rainfall process, and try to control the process to an appropriate extent.


    Then there are large pieces of black ice, which should also be taken by the two to the dry seabed of the barren world and released again to make the ocean return.


    However, the speed of return should not be too fast. It is better to let it melt naturally rather than catalyze.


    In this way, the world may rely on self-healing to ensure that the process of melting ice is also included in the ecological restoration of the world.


    This is Su Li''s understanding of the world balance... The balance will be destroyed, but it also has the ability to recover itself.


    No matter how human intervention, it is always to let the balance run and re achieve the steady state that is the most perfect.


    So what Su Li has to do now is to provide the key elements of the world''s self-healing, and then try to push the world to regain its own balance in a homeopathic way.


    With the clay sculpture and gold body of the Lord of the sky carrying a large amount of broken ice into the barren world, the sky forms rain clouds, and with xuanyuzi and xuansu carrying the huge black ice to the old seabed to catalyze its melting.


    Su Li thought about it again and performed divine magic on these waters


    So after the rain fell from the sky that day, the dry gravel grew ugly fleshy flowers from it after it was wet.


    Even in the originally barren radiation area, these fleshy flowers can grow tenaciously and absorb the infinite radiation in this area with flower sacs.


    This is the subtle improvement brought to Su Li after the solar clergy advanced into the power of King... The sun star itself is a huge source of radiation, so as long as he reverses this process, he can absorb radiation in a fleshy flower sac and turn these particles into mineral elements in the fleshy flower sac by fusion transformation.


    Su Li is still very intentional. He is also worried that too many metal elements in the succulent flower sac will cause heavy metal poisoning after being eaten, so he specially set that the flower sac will fall and grow again after the metal element concentration in the succulent flower sac reaches a certain level.


    The dropped flower sac will fall to the ground with the pulp juice to infiltrate the desert to the greatest extent and change it to the direction of soil.


    This can be regarded as Su Li''s involvement in the balance reconstruction of the world.


    The addition of new species will inevitably make the balance of the world deviate in another direction... But the problem is that the current ecological balance of the world is an abnormal state.


    Just taking advantage of today''s environmental reconstruction, fleshy flowers can be completely integrated into the ecological composition of the world at the least cost.


    And because of the massive stripping of the atmosphere, the pressure on the planet''s surface has dropped a lot.


    Therefore, the photosynthesis of succulent flowers can also continuously release oxygen to enrich the atmosphere, thus boosting the ecological recovery of the planet.


    At the same time, there are many large bubbles in the melting ice on the seabed. Most of them are harmless inert gases, which can also be used as a new composition of the planet''s atmosphere.


    I''m afraid it won''t work in a short time, but in a long time, the planet''s atmosphere will slowly recover.


    Of course, even now, with enough water, it is enough for the surviving mortals to return to order and rebuild their homes.


    Everything is getting better, which also reduces the karma of a busy xuanyuzi and xuansu... Although the previous end of the world can be said to be the death of their native people, they can also be called inducements.


    But when everything starts to go right now, the world will recover sooner or later... I''m afraid the original civilization will restart, but the belief in Tianting and Jianya will return.


    Therefore, the world may move towards another direction of the combination of science and technology and religion under the guidance of these survivors who have witnessed miracles. At the same time, it will also become one of the cornerstones supporting the great luck of Jianya immortal cult.

 Chapter 685

    Su Li''s noumenon is very boring floating in the sky. He examines the evolution process of the whole barren world from a more macro perspective, just like a satellite


    To tell you the truth, he felt inexplicably familiar with this posture.


    Then he also made new discoveries in the process of controlling rainfall with his clay sculpture and gold body... When rainfall began all over the world, he also saw many mortals drilling out of some low-lying underground tunnels.


    ... I see. Because of the high temperature on the surface, do you have to hide underground to survive? And in this case, I''m afraid only this low-lying place will have ponding left.


    However, in this way, if the rainfall is too rapid, it may destroy these mortals or creatures living in low-lying areas.


    So when Su Li, who is located in outer space, noticed this, he waved to disperse some rain clouds in these areas, so that people can tidy up their things and move out of these places as soon as possible.


    But the rain will not stop. We must let them know that the world has begun to change again, and they will survive better on the surface


    He is making clouds and rain in outer space, and the world consciousness of the barren world is also very cooperative and open for him to play... As long as the uncle doesn''t come in, let him play with the rest.


    With the cooperation of the world will, Su Li''s operation is really handy, and even has the feeling that the whole world is under control.


    Slowly, he suddenly stopped using his divine power, but directly communicated with the world will, obtained the control of the weak power of heaven and earth, and then directly used the power of heaven and earth to make the changes he wanted to make.


    In this way, the will of heaven and earth not only did not become weak, but felt better.


    After all, Su Li used divine power to change the weather. For the will of heaven and earth, there was still a feeling of "strong external force". Now, to borrow the power of heaven and earth is to use the power of heaven and earth, and everything seems to admit itself.


    Su Li also found that when using the power of heaven and earth to promote evolution, the heaven and earth can naturally complete the balance and adaptation, unlike after he forcibly interfered with it with external forces, he still needs heaven and earth to run in and quell the astringency brought by this change.


    So this feeling of completely controlling heaven and earth for his own use also made Su Li couldn''t help being addicted, and made him devote himself to the operation of integrating heaven and earth


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, the clay sculpture and gold body left on the ground finally brought MANGCHANG into the heart magic sword cliff world


    When mang Chang was visualizing the divine sword in her heart, she quickly grasped the magic opportunity, and then fell asleep... When she woke up again, she found that she had entered another world.


    She was surprised to see the black-and-white world like a scroll of ink painting, as well as the cliff peak like the sword cliff of the Pearl world... She even had an illusion that she had returned to the Pearl world?


    But soon she realized that she should be in a dream, but her dream seemed to be ''disturbed''.


    What kind of ability can interfere with her dreams?!


    Although she has been deprived of her clergy and position, her spiritual essence is still at the level of being a God. Converted into a fairy way, that is the state of mind of Xuanxian!


    But this kind of power could unconsciously affect her consciousness... She was not nervous, because she soon thought of the heart sword visualisation taught by Su Li and the image of sword cliff here.


    These are all factors that can bring her a sense of security.


    "Father?" she called around tentatively.


    Now she is in the outer area of sword cliff. Standing here, she doesn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Su Li''s response soon came. She heard a ethereal and pleasant voice in her ear: "under Laijian cliff, I''ll wait for you here."


    She felt a little strange. Why did her father''s voice sound more charming and pleasant, which was different from what she knew.


    Then she went to sword cliff.


    Along the way, she met some sword cliff disciples... Then she felt stunned, because the sword cliff disciples she saw were very strange. She recognized that they were actually spiritual projections!


    It was also at this time that she felt that the faith vows of the "girl" from the abyss believers suddenly increased several times. She was so excited that she couldn''t help but bring these vows to the throne.


    So a true God''s throne condensed... Although it was no better than the previous positive God''s throne, it was already a perfect starting point for her to start over.


    She was excited here. As a result, she saw a black fog jumping up under the sword cliff, revealing a ''gorgeous'' figure in front of her


    Cough, she finally recognized that this was her father.


    It''s just that her father is a bit of a bitch? In other words, the world is a spiritual projection, right?


    There is a problem, a big problem


    However, she thought again that as an existence born by her father, she could also call Su Li her mother!


    Well, there''s no sense of disobedience when you think about it. As for what your parents want her to call, let her be happy.


    "Father, didn''t you let me go? Why did you come by yourself?" she skillfully didn''t call it "special", although she thought it was very interesting to see her own father jump.


    But Su Li, the devil in his heart, was careful to think about the girl. If the candle lit... What state would he not know? Under the master''s ability to grasp people''s hearts, this kind of careful thinking is a guess.


    But that''s why Su Li wants to get rid of the bad state that believers regard as girl paper.


    He said, "it seems that you have also found the particularity of this world. Have you reconstituted the throne?"


    Mang Chang nodded and said confidently, "my daughter has understood the previous pains of my father... With this world as a springboard, I can undertake the beliefs of the believers of the abyss in a very high proportion... In this way, I can quickly restore my divine power!"


    But Su Li said: "it''s just that there are disadvantages. The abyss believers can provide infinite faith, but they can''t provide you with a new priest... Even because the proportion of faith provided by the abyss believers is too high, it''s difficult to develop more divine power characteristics even if you preach hard in the future."


    When Su Li said this, he also sighed. Fortunately, he had his own divine power characteristics when he first spread his faith. Now with the participation of believers from the abyss, he can accumulate a lot.


    If he had believers from the abyss at the beginning, under the erosion of this mass of non attribute beliefs, he may always be a fleshy priest... Do not know whether this fleshy flower can have the power of emperor?


    The secret way was dangerous, but he was also worried about the future of MANGCHANG''s Shinto.


    But mang Chang was very open. She said, "even if it''s just a hunting priest, it can be strong as long as there is enough faith."


    Su Li said, well, I''ll give you another subordinate clergy... It can be regarded as giving you more cards.


    After that, whether mang Chang likes it or not, he extracted some of his religious directions and a subordinate clergy "Hope", and then blended it into a clerical name of "hope girl".


    With a smile, he handed the ball of light and stuffed it directly into MANGCHANG''s arms.


    Mang Chang was stunned and stuffed with such a priest, but then she widened her eyes


    "Hope girl" is a beautiful name, but it doesn''t look very strong.


    But the problem is that the "girls" in this clergy can be ignored, but "Hope" is a clerical characteristic that represents everything is possible!


    It means that as long as a thing has a good direction, even the smallest possibility can become a reality through the power of hope.


    This is a clergy related to Qi luck, and it is also a very gentle divine power.


    Mang Chang felt the infinite possibilities brought to her by this clergy and was excited... She liked this clergy very much. In fact, it was more in line with her mood than the hunting clergy.


    After all, the hunting priest was the priest she had to have in order to take care of the people in the far north when she was still xuanming


    Then she couldn''t help saying, "in this way, the hunting priest is a little out of line with the hope priest... I''m afraid I can''t stand the despair in the eyes of the animals when my believers hunt and kill animals."


    Su Li heard that it was reasonable, so he said, "in that case, I''ll give you another one."


    He opened his list of characteristics again, took a closer look, and then selected one from them to pour vows into it.


    Now his solar theocracy can accommodate so many wishes, and this expenditure is still nothing to say.


    Soon he threw the "freshly baked" clergy to MANGCHANG and said, "Oh, I hope it''s enough to guard."


    Su Licai said, and suddenly felt that there was something missing, so he touched his chin and began to Meditate: "but in this way, ''good luck'' is enough, and ''defense'' is also available, so it''s bad to attack..."


    After hearing this, mang Chang quickly responded with an exciting spirit and said, "father, I don''t specialize in Shinto. In terms of actual combat power, I can also take the Xiandao route..."


    She was worried that she would be abandoned by her father... Compared with the two priests, she immediately wanted to give up the original hunting priest completely.


    However, it is undeniable that, with the reference of the memory of her previous life, she now feels wrapped by a strong sense of happiness... In the last life, she tried her best and suffered all the hardships for the position of xuanming, but she didn''t expect to be a "rice bug" in this life


    However, she should be some people to pursue anyway. Although she is a lot more lazy than in the previous life, there are always some personal pursuits.


    Su Li thought it was reasonable. Anyway, according to his understanding, hope and protection are enough to ensure the safety of MANGCHANG... In that case, let her continue to pursue her own path.


    Anyway, the underworld believers are at the bottom, and the Shinto is not very dangerous


    As for mang Chang, she didn''t even have time to understand her new clergy. Instead, she began to understand the demon world with great interest... It was completely beyond the scope of her knowledge, which amazed her.


    Especially when she heard that all the people killed by Su Li would "enter the capital" here, she immediately burst out an amazing fighting spirit... She decided on the spot to go to the white maned shadow to practice her hand!


    The white maned fairy King bullied her miserably when she was alive!


    Now that he''s dead, it''s her turn to collect the debt... And it''s said that there is no real death in the world, and these demons only dissipate temporarily after being defeated.


    That''s even more perfect. She can collect debts back and forth again


    In terms of this sense of revenge, father and daughter are in the same line.

 Chapter 686

    Barren world, night.


    The little girl MANGCHANG, who had no place to vent her spirit, angrily began to kick the wall... She wanted to brush the monster, but she was brushed by the monster!


    I always felt that the shadow in the heart magic sword cliff seemed to be more powerful... What''s more, she wanted to attack the shadow of the white maned fairy king, but she didn''t expect it to beat up with her younger brothers... Most of those younger brothers were immortal level and beat her at once.


    So the little girl was unhappy... But she didn''t find Su Li to vent her anger, because she thought it was very sad for these demons to appear in the magic forest.


    She could only sulk alone for a while, and then began to get familiar with her new clergy by taking advantage of the time difference between the lower world and the heaven.


    Speaking of it, she was definitely too impatient before. If she could study the two clergy of hope and guardian, she could definitely quit even if she couldn''t win.


    These two clergy are used in combat. They may not have a strong explosive output, but they can definitely survive.


    As for the hunting clergy... She couldn''t help asking Su Li, "father, is there any way to give up an existing clergy?"


    Su Li was a little speechless about his daughter''s love of the new and dislike of the old, but then said: "the hunting priest is actually very useful. At least it can be regarded as a main priest when opening up a new world."


    But who knows, mang Chang said, "but aren''t we under the rule of the eastern Tianting now? The eastern Tianting opens up wasteland, and the new world is agricultural development, and the hunting clergy will soon be eliminated."


    Su Li touched his nose and didn''t dare to express his egg pain... He forgot that his daughter had a mysterious memory all her life, and she must have more experience in spreading faith than him.


    He was slightly melancholy. Just at this time, there was a mud tumbling outside the cave where they were located... His clay sculpture gold body turned around and found that there was a huge lizard covered with sand and mud jumping out in the mud water... It was like rolling and bathing in the mud?


    Then, he was surprised to find that the mortals in the nearby human settlement had also sneaked out, holding various weapons, as if they wanted to hunt the lizard.


    Mang Chang saw the understanding and explained, "these mortals have come out to hunt again. Since it began to rain this day, their action has been enhanced a lot."


    Su Li looked at the big lizard crushing many of his fleshy flowers, so he was a little upset and stared at him irritably


    In an instant, the eyes of the clay sculpture and gold body met with a thunder!


    The thunder fell on the giant lizard, and then there was a wonderful change


    I saw the giant lizard''s thick horny armor suddenly burst open, directly exposing its tough skin.


    But these tough skins have been scorched by the thunder, and cracks have burst everywhere, but the lizard meat inside has been exposed with crisp fragrance


    The smell is so strong that it eliminates all the fishy smell of the original lizard. There is only a pure delicious aroma


    "Father..." mang Chang was shocked, and the effect of this blow was a little scary.


    Su Li nodded slightly and said, "it seems that there is unexpected joy in using the power of thunder and the power of God of food... Well, this move is called ''delicious electric baking''."


    Mang Chang swallowed her saliva with difficulty. She thought that her father''s clergy such as God of food was her personal interest... But how could this'' life career ''become so terrible by such an operation?


    Think about it, no matter what kind of enemy is hit by this'' delicious electric roast '', it will become a plate of delicious roast meat... Even if it is a demon family, what if it is an immortal?


    Mang Chang began to feel sick again. Her impression of the priest of God of food was suddenly overturned. She just felt that the priest was really terrible... The ability to make everything into delicious food in theory was terrible!


    What''s more terrible is that Su Li is still considering what change this move can make


    Just now, he just thought it was not easy for these mortals to survive, so he just helped them in one step... The result also opened the door to a new world for him.


    He suddenly began to think about the fusion of his solar power and food power? Emit a searing ''food ray''?


    Yes.


    Not to mention delicious meat flowers. This is the basic operation.


    Unfortunately, the priest of the Lord of the sky doesn''t seem to match the God of food


    Su Li''s ideas came one after another, and his own daughter was scared to shiver


    What happened to this instinctive fear? Why did she worry that Su Li would make her into a plate of delicious food for no reason?


    Yes, she was transformed by Su Li''s intestines... So she can actually become a "large intestine stab"?


    Terrible, terrible


    Seeing Su Li about to repeat his father-in-law''s mistakes and drift away from his daughter... Su Li, floating in outer space as a "satellite", suddenly found that his father-in-law had gone and returned.


    "If there''s no big deal here, come up once. There''s an emergency."


    The father-in-law just said a word and disappeared again. He didn''t wait for Su Li to answer.


    But there is no way. Since the father-in-law "invited", he can only go back once.


    So he summoned mana and sent a signal to the receiving platform of the Oriental heaven.


    Soon, he felt a force of connection... But unlike before, he could even take the initiative to resist this connection!


    This is clearly brought about by the power of the sun god.


    However, Su Li thought for a moment and tried to seal the Sun Essence wheel in his left eye with his omnipotent small sealing technique.


    Small seal is indeed his most reliable talent. Even the king''s power can be sealed.


    The coronal trace around the pupil of his left eye disappeared, and the power of the sun god was just a large container of faith for him.


    And then, he couldn''t refuse the attraction, and his whole person disappeared into the starry sky.


    The noumenon returned to heaven. In theory, under the huge time difference and separation from the world, his clay sculptures and gold bodies should also lose their ability to move.


    However, because he intends to use the magic sword cliff as a transit springboard, his belief incarnations can still maintain well.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li returned to the reception platform, but soon found that there were people of Guangsha immortal sect gathered near the reception platform.


    The former Diao was sad in public, and his Guangyuan Xianjun was also present, as well as the Guangxia Xianjun.


    However, it was the people of his sword cliff immortal sect who made him "click" in his heart... It was not those who carried out the recycling task, but Xia Ming and Yuan Feng, who should have been in seclusion, who stayed here as representatives!


    "What''s the matter?" he naturally went to his own area, but he didn''t expect to be stopped before he went out.


    But seeing that Guangyuan Immortal King stood in front of him, he said in a flat tone, but I can''t say why he was disrespectful: "is it really you who can make the decision of Jianya immortal cult? Then can you immediately organize people to attack a place where the remaining evils of hornwood are entrenched with Guangxia immortal cult?"


    Su Li didn''t know what was going on, so he lost a lot of words... He said silently, "please wait a moment for me to understand the situation."


    But unexpectedly, Guangyuan Xianjun still didn''t get out of the way, and even hurried impatiently: "time is urgent, please make a decision quickly."


    While he was talking, the immortal statue of Guangsha seemed to have no thoughts, but in fact there was already a kind of spiritual oppression and shock shrouded.


    It can be seen that even Xia Ming and Yuan Feng endured very hard... It seems that Jianya immortal cult has indeed been suppressed by other immortal cults.


    But they usually don''t offend the river. Even if they want to make a trip, they are secretly associated with the other two immortal sects, so that even if the sword cliff immortal sect is dissatisfied, they can''t show it in the open.


    But this time, how did it oppress so openly?


    Can it be said that the world occupied by the remaining hornwood evils they found this time is actually very valuable, which makes them unbearable?


    Su Li couldn''t help getting angry, but he said a little depressed: "after all, the upper boundary of Jianya immortal cult is too short, and the inside information is insufficient. If the horn wood remains evil, why doesn''t your cult discuss with Lingshu immortal cult and Changqing immortal cult?"


    "Lingshu and Changqing have other important tasks. Sword cliff has a large number of people. Why don''t you lend some people to our Guangsha?"


    The ethereal and majestic voice came, but Guangsha immortal Zun opened his mouth to borrow someone!


    Then he promised: "don''t worry, the benefits of your religion will be indispensable... The authority of the semi divine world can also be open to your religion."


    Hearing what Guangsha xianzun said, Guangyuan Xianjun was obviously stunned... It seems that such conditions were not considered by Guangsha people?


    This is because I saw Su Li appear, so I saw some benefits in the face of the Qing emperor.


    Su Li probably understood something... After all, the timing of his appearance is too clever, which will certainly arouse the suspicion of Guangsha xianzun.


    But seeing the green emperor, he didn''t mean to be afraid that the people of Jianya immortal cult would suffer... Instead, he was afraid that Su Li would miss this opportunity, so he asked him to put down what he was doing.


    So, the world has benefits


    Su Li pondered for a moment and finally nodded and said, "well, I''ll call someone."


    "Is that all right?"


    Xia Ming asks in his heart.


    "Xianzun''s face always needs to be given. Besides, there seems to be another mystery here... Well, call more disciples to come. Let''s push the world as quickly as possible."


    Su Li said after careful consideration.


    Xia Ming doesn''t hesitate to listen... Now Jianya is used to letting their lucky baby think. After all, the metaphysics of Qi and luck can''t be ignored.


    Generally, Su Li''s decision will not be wrong.


    So just a moment later, a large number of people appeared in Hula La on the leading Sendai... 1500 sword cliff disciples are ready, which has stabilized the realm of true immortality. It is just that the new opponent in the magic forest of the heart demon world is abused every night. At this time, they come out to relax.


    Even Guangsha xianzun... Suddenly saw so many "energetic" young immortals drilling out of the Jianya station, it was also a little trance.


    Is there too many people?

 Chapter 687

    The semi divine world is a large plane world originally held by hornwood immortal sect.


    It seems that it has some particularity, which makes most of the residual forces of the original JiaoMu immortal sect gather in it. It also makes Guangxia immortal sect unwilling to cooperate with other immortal sects and have to make their own strategies.


    Guangsha is willing to borrow from sword cliff. In fact, there is no way. When the lower world can only accommodate the real immortal level strength at most, they really have no good way to face the remaining evils of hornwood in groups.


    Even if we slow down the strategies of other worlds for the sake of this world, and concentrate all our people here, we will only lose a lot of casualties.


    At this time, it is impossible for them to give up. This great plane of the semi divine world has a secret that can make immortal Zun move.


    Due to the heavenly Dharma, the other two immortal cults will not intervene until Guangsha immortal cult takes the initiative to invite them. However, the reason why they find Jianya immortal cult is that they think Jianya has no immortal respect level, so they can''t separate their core interests.


    In other words, in their hearts, sword cliff teaching should be the role of cheap thugs and cannon fodder


    Well, Su Li thinks it doesn''t matter. Anyway, one wave has flattened the world. If there is any benefit, just look for it slowly.


    Fifteen hundred sword cliff disciples form a sword array. If they can''t, they lift the table and explode the world. It''s a big deal to shoot and scatter!


    Anyway, he didn''t know what it was and what it was used for. It didn''t hurt to poke it.


    So he took such an indifferent attitude, took a large group of "little brothers" with him, stood on the receiving platform and looked at the receiving immortal official... Although his eyes were very flat, they gave the receiving immortal official great pressure.


    Nonsense, so many people have to pass it in one breath. He''s tired to death.


    The maximum one-time transmission capacity of Sendai is 100 people, that is to say, the 1500 people can only be sent away 15 times.


    It''s nothing if you can take your time these 15 times, but if you want to send it continuously in one breath... Then the immortal officer is worried that he will dry up and die!


    Fortunately, at this time, the goddess of spring from the eastern heaven came in person. Chun said to the immortal official: "let me do this. You step down first."


    "Thank you for your compassion!" then the immortal official was pardoned... He was also under great pressure to mix with this group of immortal disciples.


    The arrival of Chun is another meaning. She is here to be the station of Jianya immortal cult... Don''t think that Jianya immortal cult can be bullied without xianzun. Jianya immortal cult also has a backer!


    As a heavenly Princess like Chun, it is naturally frightening enough.


    However, after Chun came here, he met the Guangsha immortal Zun at first, but then he put all his eyes on Su Li.


    Su Li looked at her and found that she seemed to point


    But then, Su Li suddenly found that a voice sounded through the heart, or through the heart magic sword cliff boundary as the springboard: "this time, I can fight with my husband!"


    When the voice fell, Su Li felt that the Begonia rattan bracelet on his wrist twisted restlessly


    Well, it seems that Chun has mastered the visualisation of heart sword and entered the world of heart magic sword cliff.


    So with the intention to use the magic sword cliff as a springboard, her split Begonia can smoothly accompany Su Li to the lower world.


    Su Li also felt very happy about this kind of thing. He didn''t get used to it without the company of xiaohaitang on his previous trips.


    ... so they went into Sendai together as the first people to transmit.


    After a period of space distortion that has become accustomed to, Su Li appeared in front of the celestial body that surprised him with the first 100 people


    It is a huge black hole across the starry sky, greedy and overbearing, swallowing all matter!


    Su Li asked in surprise, "is the semi divine world around the black hole?"


    He felt it, but he didn''t find any space bubble around the black hole... The large plane world is also a plane world. Theoretically, it should still exist in the space bubble.


    The light in the starry sky seemed to be distorted, and then grabbed and pulled away by the huge black hole.


    Even the worst of them is true immortal cultivation, but they are also uncontrollably caught by great gravity and are about to fall into this huge and terrible celestial body between the stars.


    They quickly used their own means to stop the falling trend... Zhenxian Xiuwei was still a little too dangerous in the face of this celestial body.


    But fortunately, they lead Su Li, who has immortal cultivation and infinite divine power!


    So at this moment, Su Li directly used his real name prison cliff to give this attraction.


    Then he stayed in place and waited for others to meet at sword Cliff... The particularity of this place made him afraid to leave any disciple alone.


    At this time, the voice of Begonia sounded on Su Li''s wrist: "I see. The semi divine world should be in this void black hole... Yes, only this strange place can produce things that can bring false confidence to Jiao mu xianzun."


    Su Li was surprised. He didn''t expect it to be like this... The world in the black hole? How is this possible?!


    But according to the principle that the potential plane exists in the space bubble... Isn''t this black hole a stage of ''space bubble''?


    But unlike ordinary vesicles, this black hole is full of aggression and can devour everything.


    They waited for a day and a half in front of the black hole... In fact, it was only a short moment for the heaven. Chun was at full power and threw all the people over the sword Cliff... But in the mortal sky, they still waited for a long time.


    I''m afraid it will take more than a year or even three or five years to get together these 1500 people... Su Li felt that the function of receiving and guiding Sendai was still "weak"!


    Begonia said at this time, "in fact, we don''t have to worry, because I can feel the time distortion in the black hole. In fact, it is almost the same as the time of my heaven."


    "And such a thing?" Su Li was surprised.


    But then he remembered some knowledge about black holes and space-time in the wisdom of the Pleistocene, and thought it was probably true.


    But he had nothing to say at this time, because a moment later, Guangyuan Xianjun of Guangsha immortal sect also sent it with five Guangsha disciples.


    They are also part of the reinforcements.


    But when Guangxia Xianjun watched the 1500 real immortals of Jianya immortal cult floating in the void, he immediately felt numb... Even if there were no strong Xuanxian level like him, it was scary enough.


    However, Guangyuan Xianjun made himself calm and didn''t show weakness in front of Su Li... Especially when he saw the little man sitting on Su Li''s shoulder


    "Come with me, be careful and follow closely. It''s very dangerous... When so many people come rashly, don''t blame me for not reminding you once they are separated in this twisted black hole."


    He snorted coldly, and then released his powerful mana to envelop all the six people. He adjusted the angle of flight and moved closer to the center line of the black hole


    Su Li probably understood that prying the door would save more effort on the central line.


    And the position of the semi divine world is very clear, just on the center line of the black hole.


    In fact, from this moment on, he doesn''t need this Guangyuan Xianjun to lead the way, but he still tries to keep restraint, just let his disciples start to form a sword array


    Sword cliff sword array, that is the existence of sweeping invincible in the Pearl world!


    In fact, the development of sword cliff in the Pearl world has indeed declined slowly... Or signs of complete normalization.


    These days, the number of immortals in the new upper boundary has decreased a lot.


    However, as long as the sword cliff disciples have the skill of sword array, they will always be invincible in the Pearl world.


    Guangyuan Xianjun was flying ahead, but he suddenly felt like a mountain on his back.


    Even if he is a Xuanxian cultivation, he also has a bad feeling that he is in danger and will be killed at any time


    He turned his head in horror and found the spectacular scene of 1500 people walking in formation on the sword Cliff... Although 1500 people are still very small in front of this huge and vast black hole, their momentum seems to be able to "fill" the black hole at once.


    It''s amazing. The sword cliff sword array is invincible in the world, but it''s not a wonderful sword array in the heaven... But when 1500 sword immortals can still gather together to rehearse the sword array, the power will not be bad anyway.


    This can be said to be a strong force piled up purely by the number of people.


    Not to mention the doubling of the power of the 1500 immortals, as long as the sword array can gather the power of the 1500 people, it will be the top sword array!


    The sword cliff sword array has this effect. They rely on the connection of mind and spirit. It is like a great energy divided into 1500 separate bodies. Their ideas can be unified in an instant.


    So the disciples of sword cliff walked in formation. They could easily offset the pull of the black hole without Su Li''s effort.


    Although the black hole is terrible, it is only an earthly celestial body after all. For the immortal array composed of these immortals, it can no longer form an obstacle


    If the black hole was still the most terrible celestial body in the past, now the sword cliff sword array is the most terrible existence.


    This is not nonsense. Su Li is unhappy. He can turn over the black hole at any time!


    So a group of them finally arrived at the central axis of the black hole, and then went all the way into an unspeakable place.


    This is a wonderful place of gravitational balance on the central axis of a black hole.


    In other words, gravity from all directions converges at this point to form a comprehensive and balanced gravitational field.


    Yes, it''s another balance.


    After feeling this balance, Su Li immediately realized that the goal of his trip must be here... Because with his exploration over and over time, he already knew that any world must be born in ''balance''.


    The same principle can also be cited to the birth of life.


    As he guessed, as the people followed the guangxiamen in front of them, they soon saw a vast continent hanging in the center of the black hole

 Chapter 688

    Su Li has never seen such a huge plane. The total area of the whole continent has exceeded the area of the Pearl world. What''s more, there is a vast ocean around the continent... Ordinary mortals are afraid that it is difficult to touch the edge of the world in their whole life.


    More importantly, the black hole attracts the infinite vitality of heaven and earth from the outside world, but most of them are concentrated in the super plane called the semi divine world, so that the vitality of heaven and earth in the semi divine world must be unprecedented.


    When they came to the gravitational balance area, the sword array of the sword cliff people scattered. Here, they will not be affected by the gravity of the black hole... If they maintain the sword array, what if they poke and explode the semi divine world?


    "We''ll wait for you below." Guangyuan Xianjun said and started a secret treasure to envelop himself.


    Next, he saw that his accomplishments fell straight under the suppression of a seal, almost reaching the stage of Yuanying.


    I see. It''s no wonder that this strong man at Xianjun level will suffer serious world rejection and will come down... But he has a secret treasure to suppress cultivation.


    Su Li''s cultivation of immortality is in the realm of immortality, but because he has mastered the power of Shinto, in fact, he can be regarded as a God.


    Normally, there is no power to seal the power of the Heavenly Lord... But Su Li sealed it himself with a small seal.


    With some curiosity, he wanted to try whether the world could still find his power and resist under such circumstances


    So he also suppressed his cultivation and fell into the world


    He soon found the difference in this world... The most intuitive point: This is an incomparably powerful world!


    He felt the great oppressive force at the first time, so that he could not even leave his mind. The strong vitality of the world around him also made him unable to launch any detached magic attack.


    As a result, when they fell, they inevitably stalled... There were problems with their ability to fly in the air.


    A kind of sword cliff disciples fell like dumplings. Fortunately, some disciples saw the flying posture of those Guangsha disciples below in time, and immediately woke up and reminded them in their mental Pendant:


    "Everyone sprays out with internal mana, or the posture can be adjusted to buffer the falling speed!"


    The disciples of sword cliff who can fly to the upper world were favored by heaven when they were in the Pearl world, so they quickly reacted and began to use mana in this most clumsy and inefficient way


    Sure enough, when they gather and spray the stored mana under their bodies, they can naturally form a recoil to counteract the falling trend.


    This is the use of counteracting mana that immortals and even practitioners disdain to use, but unexpectedly, it has become the only way to use it at this time.


    Su Li also had some feelings about the uniqueness of this plane in his heart. At the same time, he found that under this heaven and earth environment, I''m afraid it''s difficult for ordinary real immortals to have enough mana to return and break away from the world after falling into the world!


    However, this is a small matter for sword cliff, not to mention that as long as the sword array is formed, the coordination and unity of people''s forces will certainly be able to resist this situation... Even every sword cliff immortal is a Yuanying magic garment brought by both the life magic weapon and the golden pill performance method. The magic reserve is absolutely sufficient.


    In the process of falling, he also noticed the omni-directional squeeze of the world... And even the oppression of the mind and will.


    This situation made him extremely uncomfortable, because it clearly meant to make him "bow his head"... The world is really overbearing. Anyone who wants to enter the world must first distinguish between high and low priorities with it?


    This made Su Li a little uncomfortable... In fact, after traveling so many worlds, he was at most on an "equal footing" with the will of these worlds.


    Apart from the Pearl mother world, he has never succumbed to the will of any world... And this semi divine world is trying to make his will succumb to it?!


    Even the world will of the world has always been such an attitude... As long as you yield to it, anyone can go in and out at will


    It was nothing to ask Su Li to give advice, but the price of power came... He knew that his will would never yield to anyone, otherwise the power would no longer agree with his control!


    This is the kingship of the sun god... Since it is the kingship, how can it bow to other beings?


    So Su Li was very tough at this moment. His mood and will suddenly rose, and his body stopped falling... He decided that if the world was so hypocritical, he could only leave temporarily.


    But if he leaves, he will be very passive to the sword cliff disciples... Why don''t you just stab the world through with a sword?


    Dangerous thoughts are turning in my head, but it seems to be felt by the will of the world.


    Because of his toughness and resistance, there was a huge reversal vortex on his head soon... The eye of the scourge seemed to be the real sky, opened an eye and looked at him coldly.


    At this time, some angry voice of Guangyuan Xianjun came from his ear: "Damn it, why did you lead out the eye of the scourge?! Ben Jun managed to hide himself with a secret treasure, but he didn''t want to be led to the eye of the scourge by you... I don''t want to die with you. Let''s go first!"


    Guangyuan Xianjun was obviously afraid of being caught by the eye of the scourge, so he used another secret treasure and disappeared directly... The secret treasure that can resist the powerful rules of this world must be very high-end.


    And Su Li further thought... With the strength of the world, I''m afraid that only the one-time secret treasure can escape its continuous tracking.


    There is no doubt... Because of Su Li''s stubbornness, this Guangyuan Xianjun directly consumed a means to protect his life. It''s a bad start.


    Guangyuan Xianjun can go, but the disciples of Jianya will not put down any of their classmates, not to mention the "lucky baby" they most believe and love!


    So they also stopped falling and spontaneously stood in the direction of the sword array. When Su Li gave the order, they stabbed the eye of the scourge


    But Su Li calmly looked at the eye of the day... His long hair suddenly became windless and automatic


    Suddenly, he caught a fleeting space bag around him, and then a strand of hair suddenly poked in!


    The world was quiet for a moment, and then the hair was pulled out, bringing out a place with light golden droplets of sealed material.


    The space abscess was a comfortable twitch, and then eliminated.


    Disordered, the surrounding world as if to solidify is disordered.


    Then some space bags appeared around Su Li


    He waved his long hair, stabbed it in and out for a moment, and brought out light golden droplets hanging on the tip of his hair.


    At this moment, the people in Jianya felt that the surrounding space seemed to shake... They were relieved that this happened... Well, the son of their family began "routine operation" again, so they wouldn''t have trouble.


    Look, the wind has become soft, the clouds have become shallow and dispersed


    The curse eyes on the top of my head seemed to narrow up, as if they narrowed slightly into the charming lying silkworm Danfeng eyes... Then they turned into a wisp of breeze and disappeared.


    Su Li didn''t feel any oppression anymore. Instead, the surrounding wind spontaneously crawled at his feet and lifted him up in the air


    What made him speechless was that there were signs of power in his "Lord of the sky". The wind condensed on his back and formed a pair of jade wings... "Wings of the sky", which is the power of the sky!


    And what made him a little difficult to understand was that this power was completely given by the will of the world of the semi divine world!


    It does not need any belief, nor does it need any understanding of the Shinto, but when the world says "you can have it", Su Li really has it.


    At this time, Su Li wondered whether the world will of the world had completely evolved?


    However, the future is long. He put aside these ideas for the time being, and then used his new power to directly exert his magic power


    In an instant, there will be a hurricane in this world, holding the sword cliff people firmly, so that they can stay in the air without consuming mana.


    Then the pair of wings of the sky behind him vibrated slightly and fell to the ground below with everyone


    At this time, he really had a feeling of being one with the sky and being able to borrow the power of heaven and earth at will.


    At last, he understands the meaning of this world to a fairy cult... Just temporarily gaining power and feeling the power of heaven and earth in advance may be the key to open the road to Xuanxian for a celestial being!


    And this is only the help to the fairyland, especially if people in the Shinto come here... If a righteous God comes here and determines that there is no God King who has mastered power to block his way in the direction of his Shinto, he can strengthen his perception by taking power here in advance, and maybe he can achieve the degree of power cohesion as soon as he goes out.


    Su Li has initially felt the value of the world.


    At the same time, he also began to think about how to make the benefits of the world feel to his family?


    He looked at all the true immortal accomplishments of his disciples... After all, they were "young people" who had just risen.


    The crowd fell down in a dense forest below, and then suddenly said to everyone, "well, let''s pray to me for the time being."


    That''s right


    But in fact, people don''t have any resistance and sense of disobedience... Because in the Pearl world, the portrait of Su Li was the most effective in the ancestral hall of Jianya!


    Moreover, today''s mortal sword cliff disciples even have the habit of carrying a small statue of "lucky baby" with their hands. If they have nothing to do, they will be lucky


    So the disciples of Jianya began to pray to Su Li without hesitation... Although it was not the humble prayer of believers to the gods, it was definitely full of love.


    Su Li felt their prayers, so he blushed slightly and shared the power he had just obtained... He was suddenly embarrassed to be praised by so many family members.


    The shared power of the sky will not fall on everyone, but it is enough to add a unique perspective to them... A overlooking perspective that is condescending like the same perspective as heaven and earth!


    That''s enough.


    It''s not just early warning, it can make them get used to this feeling of ''heaven''

 Chapter 689

    The crowd fell into a lush forest in the semi divine world south of the East, and 1500 people didn''t even lift up a splash.


    Instead of walking around, they adapted to the unique rules of the world and their new abilities after Su Li''s blessing.


    Su Li is also adapting and studying.


    Under the rules of this world, except for the power brought by power, any outward release of mana will be greatly suppressed.


    The monk''s mind is also suppressed within 10 meters of his body, which is the limit, which must be extremely difficult for the immortal who is used to exploring everything with his mind... But it''s good for the disciples of Jianya, because their "lucky baby" has opened their "heavenly eyes".


    However, this still made it impossible for people to obtain mana supplement by practicing the method in the void. Therefore, the whole realm directly fell into the realm of Yuanying God, and the slide was quite obvious.


    However, fortunately, most of the sword cliff disciples present have the help of Yuanying''s Dharma clothes, but they still have a greater advantage under such world rules.


    In terms of fighting, the original way of going high and magic attack can not be used. The most reliable way is close contact with weapons.


    On this point


    Suddenly there was a riot ahead. Su Li looked at it with his eyes, but he just saw a huge wild boar like creature like a hill jumping from the forest land between the branches and leaves of a dense forest!


    The human body is like a group of little mice in front of it... Maybe that''s why it regards the sword cliff disciples present as prey.


    But one of the most peripheral sword cliff disciples didn''t panic at all. He directly took out his own life sword, and then quickly waved it in the room of lightning, stone and fire. He even brought a flowing fire blade light under the air friction!


    "Qiang!"


    "Boom!"


    The wild boar like a hill directly fell to the ground, and its head suddenly rolled down, splashing a large amount of blood, causing a group of sword cliff disciples to dodge one after another.


    Look, this is the disciples of Jianya. Their solid basic skills can always enable them to quickly find a way suitable for their ability under any rules.


    "Well done." Su Li gave a compliment, and then let the disciples begin to divide the huge boar''s body curiously.


    Seriously, I don''t know when people from sword cliff will habitually want to taste any creatures they haven''t seen before


    Eh, someone is praying to him about the power of the God of food. Here you are.


    He glanced at the huge wild boar in the division over there and gave a large group of God of food power. Should that be enough?


    It must be enough, but he didn''t expect to exert the power of the God of food. The heaven and earth would directly give him the power of the God of food!


    God of food can have monarchy


    Su Li looked at the glittering "food cut" in his hand. He really felt stunned... This directly gave him a kitchen knife as power!


    And what is the monarchy of the God of food? Food king?


    That''s terrible!


    For the first time, he felt a dislike of power.


    Especially in places like sword cliff, even if the kitchen door cuts vegetables during cultivation, what does it mean to give him a kitchen knife?


    He quickly hid the "cutting of food" and ignored the funny eyes around him.


    But at this time, the disciple who killed the wild boar suddenly came over and said with a fist: "holy master, when the disciple killed the wild boar, he had some unexpected gains!"


    For the five old swordsmen, Ji Lian and Gu Yuzi, Su Li is of course just the son of God, but for these "young disciples" who grew up later, Su Li is the "holy statue" hung on the wall to worship them.


    Su Li was a little uncomfortable with this title, but he was more curious about what the disciple got


    Then I saw that the disciple suddenly waved to a big tree next to him. Unexpectedly, a thorn bush grew out!


    "Power? Thorn power?" Su Li saw what it was at a glance, and then hurriedly asked, "how did you get this power?"


    The disciple replied, "after killing this big wild boar, I suddenly got it..."


    As he spoke, the sword edge in his hand was down, revealing his right wrist holding the sword... But he saw a small spirit ball flying around his wrist, like a delicate sword spike.


    Su Li looked at this thing in surprise and said, "so it is. The world can still get the recognition of power by killing creatures that originally had power... But does everything have power in this world?"


    The disciple''s realm is not enough. He can''t understand what he is feeling, but Haitang said in his ear: "the vitality of heaven and earth in this world is actually stronger than that of heaven, but only because it is mortal after all, no matter how much vitality of heaven and earth, there is always a certain proportion of turbid Qi."


    "But according to the energy level of the world, it''s really not surprising that this will happen... And Lang Jun looked up..."


    Su Li looked up at the sky... After he came to the world, he didn''t have time to see what was unique in the sky of the world.


    But when he looked up, he saw the stars in the sky through the dense branches and leaves... These stars were so dense and bright that they intertwined to light the whole earth softly and brightly.


    It is impossible to see so many stars in the sky of the ordinary world, that is, in this black hole, it converges all the light in the void here, which makes a large amount of star light and shadow condense on the dome of the semi divine world.


    But what does Begonia mean by asking him to see the sky?


    He doesn''t need to wonder for a long time. Haitang has explained: "according to the distortion of the starry sky here, in fact, the time and space of the world are also distorted... One day here is equivalent to one year outside."


    "Eh?" Su Li quickly felt it through the heart magic sword cliff boundary, and immediately found that it was true.


    "It seems that this is also the reason why the world is called the ''semi divine world''... Or it would be more intuitive to call it the ''semi celestial world'' or the ''semi celestial world''... But the JiaoMu immortal sect named it certainly dare not show it so clearly."


    Begonia sat on his shoulder, looked up at the starry sky and said faintly... With a serious look, he has some style of body toon.


    Knowing the time flow rate of the world, we can actually know the "person" of the world.


    Even if it is not as high as the heaven, it can also be said to be a world of immortals.


    He began to try to use other powers to


    Soon he found that other divine powers can also be used. It seems that the omnipotent and environmental protection power of divine power will not be resisted by the world... After all, divine power essentially borrows or dominates the power of heaven and earth through willing power, which is closer to the existence of law.


    He noticed that when he exercised the power of flesh, he directly obtained a "flesh authority"... That is, an emerald flesh flower like brooch. The content of the authority is nothing but to summon, plant and give birth to flesh flowers.


    It seems that there is no better summary of the will of the world for fleshy flowers, an "alien species".


    Then Su Li tried the power of the God of Medicine... Sure enough, he also got the power of the God of medicine.


    But it''s a plaster... The effect is that it can''t heal


    Su Li disliked it for a while, and then experimented with the power of thunder


    But the accident came. He felt the existence of power, but it was not in himself.


    In the distance, he seemed to feel the existence of a person in power in this world, looked down at him, and then gave an angry hum


    For a moment, Su Li''s head was changing again. Unexpectedly, there was infinite thunder forming on his head, as if he was going to fall at any time.


    Seeing this, Su Li was puzzled, but he immediately shook the "wings of the sky" behind him. Immediately, a whirlwind swept out and dispersed all the thunder clouds gathered overhead.


    Strange to say, the existence who took charge of the thunder power did not continue to pursue and kill. It seems that it disappeared because of this?


    But it may also be because he felt Su Li''s same power, so he ignored it for the time being.


    Of course, Su Li wouldn''t care about such things. If he really came to find fault, he would kill that guy... But speaking of it, what about the people of Guangsha immortal sect who brought them in?


    Previously, Guangyuan Xianjun used the secret treasure and all the people with Guangxia disappeared


    Well, the contact ran away. What should the man called Jianya do next?


    In this unfamiliar world, Su Li suddenly turned his eyes to the direction of the thunder... Or he would really kill that guy?


    It was because there was no action goal at once. Su Li decided to find a goal for himself and the disciples of Jianya.


    As for the specific kind of the world... Su Li has found that under such a clear and strong world consciousness, it is impossible to conquer it with things such as faith beads.


    So now he just wants to use the world to benefit his disciples and destroy the remaining sins of hornwood to the group.


    Thinking so, he couldn''t help feeling that the little guys over there were too slow to cook big wild boars. He subconsciously sent out a solar power ray to bless the God of food


    "Whew ~"


    "Stab, stab ~"


    So the roasted whole pig, which has been golden, crisp, fragrant and oily, came out!


    Delicious heat rays... It''s also very good and powerful.


    A group of sword cliff disciples were shocked when they saw it. They felt that their saint was really worthy of the comment under the portrait... "You never know what he will do next... But please don''t panic, just enjoy it."


    There''s nothing wrong with it. The roast whole pig is really delicious


    A group of people ate happily, but the whole roast pig like a hill was enough for the 1500 people to share a piece of meat.


    But Su Li rubbed his eyes silently. His left eye had just "entered the sand".


    When he opened it again, his left eye was like a beautiful pupil wrapped with flame... Because he used the power of the sun, the world gave him another power of the sun!


    Is there no living Sun God in this world


    Su Li was speechless again. Then he realized that there might be a concept of "the Lord of the stars" in this bright starry place, but there would be no such existence as the sun god.

 Chapter 690

    A group of people marched forward in the vast jungle, but in fact, soon everyone noticed more or less that they seemed to be watched by some people living in the jungle.


    They are well hidden, almost perfectly integrated into the jungle, lurking around the crowd... But the number is increasing, as if they were trying to launch a large-scale ambush.


    But their proud latent ability is so obvious in the eyes of the disciples of sword Cliff... Even if they hide their breath, their oppressive eyes easily arouse the vigilance of everyone.


    Sword cliff disciples are not those who can practice casually. They practice hard when they are on earth. When they understand the meaning of sword and learn heart sword, they have been fighting with demons in the magic forest of heart magic sword Cliff... They may not understand human and worldly skills, but they will never know how to fight!


    So there seems to be no change in the process of their progress, but in fact, the originally close queue between them has become more closely matched... This is the "human array" studied by Su Li''s martial uncle Gu Zhizi, but now it is familiar to every sword cliff disciple.


    Even, such a march without hesitation in turn deterred the lurks in the jungle... Because according to their experience, this team should hesitate at any time, and as long as there is hesitation, it is the best time for them to launch a surprise attack.


    But they obviously can''t let the team of sword cliff go on. If they delay so much, their spirit and queue as ambulances will be chaotic.


    So at the next moment, Su Li saw countless small blowing needles suddenly issued from the surrounding jungle


    "That''s it?" Su Li despised the effect of waiting for an ambush for a long time.


    He just stood there and didn''t move, just controlled his long hair with 3000 sad sword, and the flying needles that flew to him were rolled down.


    I looked at the flying needle... It was poisoned.


    So it doesn''t matter to the sword cliff disciples?


    Obviously, he doesn''t have to worry about it.


    Sword cliff has never relaxed in the education of disciples. Even though the Pearl world is generally peaceful in the later stage, sword cliff disciples will still hone their actual combat in the heart demon world.


    Therefore, the 1500 sword cliff disciples present were all experienced in actual combat and had a very solid foundation.


    I saw that none of the disciples were even frightened, even if the rules of the world suppressed their mind and greatly reduced their perception... But they only need their own eyes and ears to hear the flying trajectory of the flying needle issued by the sneakers.


    "Ding Ding..."


    A series of crisp sounds came, but the sword cliff disciples danced like weaves, blocking all those flying needles.


    Even some people with more dexterous mind and more exquisite skills can bounce these flying needles back where they came from!


    At this moment, few sword cliff disciples were hurt, but the existence in the dense forest obviously made the sound of several heavy objects falling to the ground.


    Then the opposite side did not hide. The attack weapon changed from flying needle to javelin throwing spear, and then a large number of people jumped out of the jungle and rushed in the direction of the sword cliff disciples


    Of course, those javelin throwing spears can''t hurt the disciples of Jianya. Although they are more powerful and destructive, these projection weapons are really useless in front of the solid basic skills of the disciples of Jianya.


    But when they saw the people rushing out, the peripheral sword cliff disciples suddenly hesitated to get out of the sword


    "Holy master, we don''t kill women!" a disciple protested in his heart.


    Su Li almost covered his face.


    Because he also saw that the ambush was a group of female soldiers wearing cool leather armor... No wonder these disciples who had never seen the world hesitated in their swords.


    "Stupid, won''t you disarm them and make them lose their resistance?" Su Li scolded angrily... In fact, he couldn''t do it.


    After receiving Su Li''s hint, the sword cliff disciples showed a relaxed smile... Well, this mission is really pleasant.


    So a group of female disciples of sword cliff didn''t continue to do it with an expression of disgust, but stood in the inner circle of sword array and looked at the group of male disciples who had never seen the world, crying and excited.


    "What are you going to? Come back!"


    Eh? Su Li heard the familiar voice of martial uncle feixuezi again.


    Then he turned around and saw his martial uncle feixuezi holding her life sword in one hand and dragging an unlucky ear in the other... Song Rui, who was also the first general of the Qin Dynasty in the world, can only be like this now?


    "Hey ~" Su Li observed a moment of silence in his heart. He only felt that the vicissitudes of life were changing with the passage of time... Even if he was long-lived, he seemed to be full of trouble.


    Sitting on Su Li''s shoulder, Haitang said thoughtfully, "Lang Jun, do you want these aboriginal female soldiers to balance the male-female ratio for Jianya immortal cult?"


    Su Li replied calmly, "no, just give those poor disciples a chance to vent... After all, they are always beaten by women. It''s a rare opportunity to experience the feeling of beating women. It''s all an experience."


    The male disciples of sword cliff are miserable. Because there are few female disciples in the sect, they hold each female disciple to heaven... Then they will naturally be bullied to the ground!


    This can be seen from the fact that most male disciples like to pursue Wuyang... It''s really that Wuyang, as a male disciple, can satisfy everyone''s beautiful imagination of women... It''s terrible.


    That''s what I said, but actually the sword cliff disciples were very gentle and reserved when they started.


    This is also the basic skill and skill of sword cliff disciples, which is far beyond. Often only one face-to-face is enough to complete the two steps of disarming and stun.


    They are so skillful in kendo that they never give up and continue to improve.


    In this way, Su Li and others harvested a group of cool prisoners... There are still a lot of people, about 800 people.


    They dare to ambush them in the jungle with less than 1000 people. This team of 1500 people can imagine that they should have been very confident in themselves.


    But it''s a pity that they met the team of sword Cliff... In fact, the rules of the world are really suitable for sword cliff in some ways.


    Su Li carefully felt the strange fluctuation of the female soldier... He also gathered these beautiful captives together to feel a divine power fluctuation... They should have the divine power shared by the gods, just as he shared the divine power of the sky to his disciples.


    But just when they didn''t know how to deal with the female prisoners, a wave of branches and leaves swayed in the jungle... Did anyone believe in evil?


    The disciples of Jianya sect didn''t feel too much trouble, but after "experiencing", they began to get tired of these women.


    They are too weak. They might as well compete with their good friends.


    Su Li asked the people to get out of the way a little, and they didn''t have to be too alert, because they could hear that there were not many people coming from the opposite side from the sound of footsteps.


    The thick forest leaves were separated, but a team of 20 female soldiers came nervously guarding a queen figure who looked very noble with gold ornaments.


    It is worth mentioning that most of the skin color of these female soldiers is light brown, but only this queen like figure is very white.


    The queen looked very graceful, but she didn''t have the heroic breath of female soldiers. On the contrary, she looked weak and beautiful.


    But Su Li clearly felt the divine power in the queen... No, or power... Um, hunting?


    He didn''t expect that the aboriginal Queen''s clerical authority was hunting, just like his baby daughter''s.


    However, he is not interested in this, because MANGCHANG has long said that he does not want to continue to use the hunting clergy... And this clergy will have power here. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to gather power.


    The queen is a very beautiful person, because with the glory of divinity, that beauty is noble and graceful.


    Under the protection of the guards around her, she came to Su Li step by step, and then opened her mouth


    "Quack, quack, quack..."


    I''m sorry, Su Li hesitated to understand the indigenous language of the semi divine world, so he felt like "quack quack".


    But it''s very subtle. Because he has extraordinary language talent, the voice sounds like saying: "are you also trying to get me? Yes, you can take everything from me, but please let my people go..."


    What should I do in this case?


    Su Li''s entanglement was only for a moment, and then he just didn''t understand what she said. However, he shrugged his shoulder slightly in distress, waved his hand and said, "leave them alone, let''s continue to start!"


    A group of sword cliff disciples gave up all their prisoners without hesitation, and then went straight on the road with Su Li in a neat line.


    The crowd passed by the aboriginal queen who had the power of hunting God one after another, which made her and her guards a fuss.


    But in the end, they all looked at this group of people blankly, so they rushed all the way and left their defeated here alone


    ¡­¡­


    "Hee hee ~"


    Begonia suddenly covered his mouth and said with a smile, "is your husband really not excited? After all, people are also a goddess and recommend themselves to the pillow!"


    Su Li trembled on the spot. He said to himself, "I can''t understand what they say. Do you understand Begonia?"


    Begonia said unhappily, "of course, concubine can''t understand it, but with the essence of our soul, we can directly understand what she wants to express."


    Su Li suddenly felt guilty... His "language talent" was actually here, because his soul essence was extraordinary, even when he was still weak.


    But Begonia soon smiled and said, "but the queen is really poor. Does she think anyone will enter the forest to capture her?"


    Su Li didn''t want to say anything until he heard it, but the condescending perspective brought by his divine power in the sky suddenly saw a scene, and then he couldn''t help smiling: "it seems that someone wanted to fight the queen, so they would be so sensitive."


    In his perception, another army is moving slowly in the forest in front of them, coming to the depths of the dense forest


    Whatever the reason, these people are in the way.

 Chapter 691

    From a condescending perspective, Su Li''s eyes have actually come to the edge of this dense forest.


    Here he saw a seemingly boundless mortal Army... I''m afraid there are 70000 or 70000 people!


    In the direction of the dense forest, 10000 people have broken in.


    They are well-equipped and capable. At first glance, they are a well-trained team.


    And more importantly, Su Li felt a divine coverage in the whole military array... This is an army protected by gods.


    He didn''t hide this picture, but shared it with every sword cliff disciple present through the link of xinshenpei.


    Then the feedback information is unprecedented consistent... They are not empty, reckless!


    What a speech with sword cliff style.


    Su Li''s expression is calm and his heart is more stable. He is not just a mortal army protected by God. He is not afraid of humanitarian punishment in this semi divine world... But for the sake of insurance, he should make less killing and break up these people.


    He thought so, but the disciples of sword cliff had already done so.


    Song Rui, who was pulled aside by martial uncle feixuezi just now, became popular again. He directly began to command the overall situation, and then asked the disciples of Jianya to form a front arrow array to launch a grumpy assault!


    At this moment, everything in front of the front arrow array was destroyed, even the ancient trees were directly destroyed by waving a sword in front of the leading sword cliff disciples.


    In order to maintain the integrity of the formation, they must ensure that there are no obstacles along the way.


    This makes the ''quack Queen'' who quietly follows behind a little frightened... What is this amazing destructive power for? Is it to destroy their homes?


    Soon they will know.


    Because the front arrow array of sword cliff directly smashed a group of soldiers trying to enter the dense forest!


    And they are all familiar with the armor of these soldiers... It is precisely because of these soldiers that they are so full of grass and trees, and even regard the people of sword cliff as enemies.


    But now


    This group of soldiers from the northern grassland were defeated at once, and then fled back disorderly... Even they didn''t run as fast as the disciples of sword cliff charged.


    However, under Su Li''s intention, the disciples of Jianya mainly do less killing. Therefore, after defeating this group of troops who have entered the dense forest, they did not pursue and kill again. Instead, they passed by directly as they had treated those female soldiers before


    It was just passing by for the people of sword cliff sect, but it was urgent for these soldiers... After they were defeated, they were simply driven out of the jungle, and then they joined the big army behind them.


    At this time, the disciples of Jianya sect also reorganized slightly at the edge of the dense forest under the command of song Rui, and then walked out of the edge of the forest in a more neat queue


    With 1500 people facing each other''s 80000 army, the disciples of Jianya only thought that this battle might start.


    However, song Rui, as the commander, felt that he couldn''t bear to see the opposite military array, and then said, "forget it, let''s play this war at will... If I command the charge, they can be defeated face to face. I''m afraid it will spoil everyone''s interest."


    Looking at Song Rui, who is not happy, people only think that this forced pretending is really a full score


    But this is the truth. Even if the strength of the disciples of Jianya is limited, it is at least the strength lineup of Quan Yuanying... But even if the opposite army is blessed by divine power, it is also a mortal army, which is too far from the level.


    In fact, many people were still interested in fighting, but after Song Rui said so, they all felt boring together.


    Also, what''s the point of chopping mortals?


    Su Li felt this mentality, so he complied with their ideas and directly summoned a manic hurricane in the sky to sweep the whole battlefield.


    For a moment, the whole area was covered with a terrible storm. It turned out that the soldiers from unknown sources in front of the sword cliff were blown dizzy.


    Then Su Li said, "keep rushing, our goal will continue to move forward!"


    Mortals have nothing to beat, but the God who dared to strike him with thunder is worth trying.


    So this time, he simply rushed to the front, and the immortal body of the similar world collided and knocked away all the obstacles in front of him.


    In this process, he seems to have seen many carts loaded with dark crude oil in the other party''s military array... In connection with their goal, is it not their intention to make a strong attack and set fire to the forest?


    These people have a vicious mind.


    Su Li didn''t say anything. He flew his long hair and sent out solar rays. He lit all the carts filled with crude oil, and then sent out a deafening explosion.


    This time, the army completely collapsed and fled in the light of the explosion... In fact, their casualties were not at all, but their morale completely fell to the bottom.


    Su Li just smiled at this situation and didn''t look back at the "quack Queen" and her female soldiers looking at this side from the edge of the forest.


    This is not for them, but these inexplicable soldiers are just in the way.


    Then the speed of the charge slowed down. After all, they were not in a hurry. They could capture some prisoners and learn about the semi divine world, at least if it was near here.


    The people of Guangsha immortal sect, which is "half a local snake", are missing, so they can only inquire about the information and decide where to go.


    They have captured a lot of prisoners, but they didn''t expect that these soldiers ran slowly when their morale collapsed, but they were still very tough after being captured. They all looked like they were beaten, scolded and carried to the end... Although these prisoners were deliberately selected officers, their will was really firm.


    Su Li was not too surprised about this. After all, it is natural for the army integrated with faith to be strong in this regard.


    After a simple test, they first mastered the language they used through their smart minds... It''s good. At least they can communicate with local people without obstacles.


    Then Su Li directly found a more gorgeous and magnificent presence in the captured... The disciples of sword cliff will not do torture, but Su Li will.


    However, his method would not be a little bloody. He just stood in front of the man who should be a big man and asked, "position?"


    There was a faint light of magic in those faint eyes. The spiritual power of the heart Demon Lord had been launched, which ordinary mortals could not stand.


    So the man''s face was still struggling, but he had already said, "commander of the ammielin expedition of the city of Bacchus."


    It seems that the forest behind the people is called ''Anmai dense forest''.


    "What are you doing here?" Su Li asked again.


    "Take queen Aimai and make her serve our Lord." the other party responded directly.


    This was not unexpected, but Su Li did not ask the name of the God the man believed in, but directly asked their origin.


    "Where is the city of Bacchus?"


    The commander of the expedition army replied, "just behind us, one of the twelve states under the mountains of the gods is a servant of the God of war."


    Su Li thought deeply when he heard this, as if the God who took thunder to split him was also in this direction


    In other words, he is going to find the trouble of the "gods mountain"?


    However, while he was thinking about it, the expression of the expedition commander was suddenly distorted, and then there was an unspeakable dignity.


    "Who are you waiting for? You know the sin!"


    This tone is very big, and there is a direct guilty plea.


    But at the same time, he released a strong spiritual pressure, as if to express his anger and transcendence.


    However, this situation made everyone present feel dumbfounded, because they felt this kind of pressure, which was equivalent to the peak of Yuanying, that is, the state of the cave.


    ... no wonder this world is called "demigod", because the so-called gods in this world are only "demigods" catalyzed by the unique "divine power" of this world.


    Su Li ignored what happened to the God of war who relied on believers to manifest his ideas. He just asked his family to say in front of the coming body of the God of War: "the situation is clear. Let''s go and fight down the ''mountain of gods'' first!"


    At this time, the God of war, who couldn''t understand Su Li''s words, woke up and said, "outsiders? How dare you start a war without authorization!"


    Su Li didn''t respond. It doesn''t matter what he said at this time. Call him first. Naturally, everything will be clear at that time.


    So the target was the holy mountain. Su Li directly helped the people take off with the help of the divine power of the sky. Then there was a storm quietly from small to large. They ''took'' the storm to the northwest!


    At this time, the fallen god of war who was left in place showed a look of horror... How can he not feel the powerful and vast "divine power" of the other party after such close contact?


    The strength of this divine power is stronger than all the gods he knows, including the divine king on the mountain of gods... No, this should be the real posture of the divine king!


    Riding the roar of hurricanes, the power of terror is unparalleled. Even the "God attendants" under the seat are blessed by powerful divine power... Unlike the one of the sacred mountains, who only knows to squeeze the faith of the hard harvest of the gods, so as to consolidate their own position.


    At this moment, the God of war seemed to touch a certain mind. Looking at the hurricane in the sky, he seemed to have another idea.


    ¡­¡­


    Another reason why Su Li decided to attack the "gods mountain" quickly was that he wanted to find an ideal place for Jianya in the world.


    The world is too important for both Shinto and Xiandao. His sword cliff sect must take root here.


    In this way, the disciples can at least begin to understand the wonderland of immortals soon after they have passed the stage of true immortality here, and even use the divine power here to understand the mystery of Xuanxian... After all, the promotion power of Xiandao is the second, and the most important thing is understanding.


    Although the so-called "power" here is actually a temporary product that is effective only in this world, there is no lack of understanding when taking power.


    What the world knows is that it has a shortcut from heaven to Xuanxian!


    "Don''t worry, my concubine has written down the spatial coordinates of the world. At that time, it can also be transmitted with the ''Zhou Tianding Star Instrument'' in my Spring Temple." of course, Haitang knew why Su Li was so urgent, so he said with relief.


    For Su Li, such crabapple and such toon can really be called "the help of a virtuous wife".

 Chapter 692

    Su Li rode the storm as if it were a natural disaster that destroyed everything.


    This is part of his understanding of the authority of the "Lord of the sky"... The so-called "sky" is, in his understanding, the atmosphere of one side of the world.


    The power of the Lord of the sky, according to his understanding, is the ability to control the atmosphere.


    So there is a storm, and even the high-speed friction of air in the storm can generate thunder.


    Wind, rain and lightning are all in the sky. This authority seems to intersect with water, wind and thunder.


    Therefore, through the divine power of the Lord of the sky, it seems that there is a way to derive the clergy of "thunder, wind and water", and then it can be subdivided


    Su Li has found that this kind of clergy with the characteristics of monarchy seems to be able to derive and differentiate a whole God system


    At this time, he was stunned to find that the Shinto was not like the fairy way, which could improve himself step by step from the bottom. Even if it was difficult, he always had the hope of surpassing.


    The future of the Shinto seems to have been decided at the beginning, which is determined by the upper limit of the clergy.


    Of course, Su Li''s first fleshy clergy had a very low ceiling... But it must be said that Su Li seemed to be born to be a God. The fleshy priest and the throne given by Chun seemed to be the key to his Shinto.


    So even though he has many powerful clergy now, he still won''t give up the original fleshy clergy... He regards it as a memorial and a preference.


    At this time, the terrible storm swept through the sky of the semi divine world. Su Li soon noticed the towering mountain in the center of the continent.


    This should be the so-called "mountain of gods"... It is located in the center of the mainland and is also the highest mountain in the world... Isn''t this in line with the psychology of those gods?


    Sure enough, during the storm, Su Li saw the top of the mountain about 20000 meters high, but there was a magnificent palace.


    This is the temple on the top of the gods.


    Without any hesitation, Su Li directly began to use the power of thunder and provoke the divine power of thunder.


    It''s just very strange. The last time he just tried, he provoked the other party''s revenge. Why did he take a group of younger brothers to the door this time, and the other party still looked like "slow"?


    Su Li found that there seemed to be a quarrel in the holy palace through some weak voices brought by the air flow?


    It''s about a big boss who wants everyone to meet the enemy together, but a 25-year-old thinks it''s obviously a trouble for the big boss and shouldn''t bother them


    Su Li felt that the voice of the "25 sons" was familiar. Wasn''t it the voice of the God of war?


    Su Li was impatient, so he was ready to increase the output of divine power and continue to provoke


    The divine power of thunder leaped in his palm, but also made him feel the obstruction of the power close at hand... As long as he took the power, he could understand more and go further in the Shinto of the Lord of thunder!


    Thinking of this, he could not help but add some willpower to the thunder... The next moment, the thunder suddenly expanded.


    "Eh?"


    Su Li was a little surprised. Why did he seem to find that the authority opposite was loose?


    How can this be good


    He impolitely continued to increase his willingness to bless... The thunder in his hand became more and more blazing. Finally, he even molded it into the shape of a big sword... The blade of judgment!


    This is the magic power he once used to attack the powerful Jinxian. Now he subconsciously condenses the infinite thunder in his hand into the shape of the "blade of judgment".


    The sword cliff disciples around him couldn''t help sighing with relief... They still didn''t forget their "original heart" after all


    Then at the moment when the "blade of judgment" took shape, Su Li felt that the obstacles to him in the opposite holy mountain and temple disappeared... Because the power of the thunder was in his hand!


    At this time, the divine power of thunder turned into the form of "blade of judgment" and existed in his control.


    At this moment, Su Li only felt that all the understandings about thunder poured into his mind, which made him leap a large part in his knowledge of thunder Shinto.


    This surprised him, because even when he mastered the "sky wing", he just learned the relevant contents of the sky clergy more quickly and conveniently.


    But at this time... It seems that he is just making up for the basic knowledge?


    He suddenly noticed something and felt it in his heart.


    Suddenly raised the blade of judgment in his hand, and then he immediately separated a huge cloud eye from the storm and drove to the top of the sacred mountains.


    Thunder twines in the cloud eye, that is, there is a cold and emotionless thunder eye that slowly opens... The eye of the scourge!


    The previous time he used infinite divine power to simulate the scourge and destroyed the western mountain demon country in the northern sky, but this time it seems that it is no longer a simulation


    This is not the scourge of the world itself, but Su Li''s understanding of the scourge in the Pearl world and the blessing of power.


    He was just trying, but he didn''t expect to do it.


    So he also understood why he had so many insights when he mastered the blade of judgment... Because he directly mastered the application method of higher-level "scourge", which is equivalent to walking a long distance in the thunder Shinto.


    The realm is far beyond, so when holding the thunder theocracy, he naturally can quickly understand those basic things... Then he raised his eyebrows and found that he seemed to feel the obstacle again.


    This obstacle is the existence of the real thunder monarchy.


    He can feel this obstacle, which shows that his understanding of thunder Shinto has reached a very high and deep level, even enough to condense power in the normal world outside


    But the problem was that there was power outside, so he felt the obstacle again.


    The monarchy of thunder may be sleeping in the hands of an ancient god, or it may be controlled by a God King in a region outside the five heavenly realms.


    In short, Su Li just felt this and stopped touching it.


    At least he hasn''t heard of anyone who is the God King of the thunder system in the five regions... And there is not only the five regions in the heaven, but also a vast expanse outside the five regions.


    Su Li is still feeling that this Shinto is not easy to go. At the beginning, if he chooses an ordinary priest, his achievements are often limited, and if he chooses a great power priest, he will risk being blocked... He really wants to thank the spirit of the green emperor.


    If his uncle Lingwei hadn''t specially arranged for him to obtain the power of the sun god, I''m afraid he would feel all kinds of obstacles in the end on the way of Shinto.


    Only then did he realize how lucky he was that someone had paved the way for him before he had done anything.


    Therefore, with some smile, he gently leaned his head against the Begonia hiding in the nest of his back neck hair and whispered, "why don''t you try to get some authority to play?"


    Begonia was already satisfied with just playing around with Su Li, but after hearing the speech, she couldn''t help but move her mind.


    However, she hasn''t decided yet, but the current situation has changed... That is, the temple of the sacred mountains suddenly opened, and then a group of indigenous gods came out to meet


    So he hasn''t moved much, and he has already solved the problem himself?


    The subsequent events really confirmed Su Li''s conjecture. A god of war with heavy armor came out directly with the remaining ten indigenous gods to meet Jianya and others who came in the storm.


    It''s very spiritual. I''ve directly surrendered


    However, they all looked frightened... Because they were just discussing with the original boss Thor how to fight the enemy. As a result, the "lightning spear" originally symbolizing his power in the boss Thor''s hand disappeared immediately


    Deprived of power, the original Thor has become a mortal!


    This kind of thing happened under the eyes of the gods. How can it not frighten them?


    The other party can directly deprive their boss of their power. Does that also mean that they can deprive them of their power?


    How and what?


    They may continue to enjoy their honor as gods... Otherwise, like their original Thor boss, they will directly become a stronger mortal after losing their divine blessing!


    So somehow, Su Li became the new God King on the sacred mountains, and the God number was "the master of the sky and thunder.".


    The eleven surrendered indigenous gods are: the God of war, the God of harvest, the God of wisdom, the God of death, the God of wealth, the God of fate, the God of fire, the God of the sea, the God of frost, the God of poetry and the God of rock.


    These gods are strong and weak. War and death are the first echelon, while wisdom and destiny are the second echelon. The three levels of fire, ocean, rock and frost are the next level, and the final harvest, wealth and poetry are the weakest.


    To tell the truth, when Su Li saw these Aboriginal gods, he really seemed to see a group of moving powers... But thinking that these powers were weak and meaningless, the strong must have been occupied by others in the outside world, and it was a little dull at once.


    However, when these indigenous gods gathered around him respectfully, it meant that they had recognized his rule


    According to these gods, although there are many "small rural gods" in the world, because they are the strongest after they are united, it is about equal to that they are the rulers of the world.


    This calculation method is really popular, doesn''t it mean that the world is now ruled by him?


    At the same time, he looked at the structure of the sacred mountains and felt that it was perfect to take this temple as the residence of sword cliff.


    At that time, if the disciples of sword cliff want to land again, they don''t have to distinguish the direction. They just fly directly to the highest mountain in the center of the world


    So even if the basic task of "opening a sub base" for Jianya was achieved, Su Li finally began to think about those Guangsha immortal sect and the remaining evils of JiaoMu... Now he has regarded the world as the property of his Jianya. It will be a little inconvenient for these two groups of people to stay in this world.

 Chapter 693

    Su Li rushed all the way with the sword cliff disciples, and then became the God King of the semi divine world


    Then he learned about the current situation in the semi divine world from his new "younger brothers".


    The semi divine world is composed of a huge continent. In fact, there are three major divine systems.


    Zhongshen mountain in the middle is the strongest God system among them, while there is also a grassland God system in the north of Zhongshen mountain and a desert God system in the southeast of Anmai forest in the south.


    There is no God system in other places, but there are many scattered gods sheltering their respective territories. When all kinds of wild animals in this semi divine world are particularly powerful and terrible, mortals can only rely on the protection of gods to exist.


    This is somewhat similar to the situation in Central Asia in the Pearl world.


    As an outsider, hornwood''s remaining evils occupy a corner of the Northwest... Under the conditions of this world, as long as some talents are able to practice, there is no need to worry that the inheritance will be cut off.


    The people of Guangsha immortal sect haven''t got a firm foothold yet, but they barely occupy a stronghold on the beach in the West... Now they are besieged by Warcraft and hornwood remaining evils from the sea, and their life is in danger.


    It''s no wonder people in Guangsha want to ask Jianya for help. It seems that they are really going to be unable to maintain... But it''s useless, isn''t it?


    A group of immortals with upper world resources will even have difficulty maintaining in the face of hornwood remaining evils who have lost the protection of immortal Zun and the indigenous forces


    Su Li thought about the means that Guangxia immortal cult is good at in the world of heaven... In the world of heaven, Guangxia immortal cult is good at making weapons and arranging arrays, and most of the immortal methods are upright and mighty; Lingshu immortal cult is good at mechanism puppets and a variety of strange and mysterious techniques; Changqing immortal cult is good at Dan Fu and has a variety of auxiliary secrets; The previous hornwood immortal sect was good at fighting.


    In fact, he thinks it''s OK to arrange the array with the weapon making method of Guangsha immortal cult. It''s no doubt that they are not prepared for the magic of the world and are too impatient.


    But Su Li said he didn''t want to pay any attention to it. It''s a good thing to let them fight noisily.


    Moreover, it was said that the JiaoMu immortal sect tried to attack the sacred mountains, and was finally beaten back by the twelve city states under the leadership of the gods, which could only shrink a corner... So Su Li thought he might have overlooked some key information.


    He thought for a moment, and suddenly asked the gallant God of War: "why did you fight with those people in the northwest corner?"


    The God of war hesitated for a moment, and then said cautiously, "because those outsiders want to seize our divine power... They try to bring those divine powers out of the world, which is not allowed."


    Su Li looked at the ''blade of judgment'' in his hand in surprise and asked, "can this thing be brought out of the world?"


    At first, he thought that these things would dissipate directly with his departure, and then condense elsewhere!


    The God of war is only an indigenous God in the semi divine world. Of course, he doesn''t know what form this theocratic object will become after being brought out of the world. Therefore, he can only answer Su Li''s question vaguely.


    But on Su Li''s shoulder, Begonia showed her body and said in a surprised tone: "my body may understand what''s going on... After the power here is taken out of the world, it is likely to remain as a ''law fragment''!"


    "No wonder Guangsha immortal Zun is also very interested in the world... Because a piece of law fragment is priceless for their golden immortals, which can really promote the cultivation of golden immortals!"


    Su Li asked hesitantly, "then what impact will this Law fragment bring out of the world?"


    Begonia replied: "nature is a lack of laws. It is possible that the world is not running smoothly and even unbalanced... And this semi divine world is very special. If it collapses, it may be a vast disaster affecting the stars on earth!"


    Su Li couldn''t help but be careful... This semi divine world is a world in a black hole. If something happens to it, doesn''t it mean that the black hole is about to collapse?


    Once a collapsed black hole breaks out, it will be a disaster sweeping through the star domain. I don''t know how many mortal worlds will be affected.


    He guessed that those weak theocracies did not matter, but powerful theocracies such as'' sky ''and'' thunder ''could never be brought out of the world.


    However, the world has no concept of the sun, but only endless stars, so his solar theocracy can be taken out... But he already has the complete solar theocracy of the outside world. What do you want to do with the law fragments of the world?


    With the identity and strength of Guangxia immortal, he will not pursue those weak divine powers. He must start with the great power divine power... Then it is tantamount to that he attempts to ignore the mortals in the semi divine world and even countless star worlds with his own promotion!


    Su Li felt dissatisfied with this situation... For the sake of such a "clever" will of the world, he couldn''t let this happen.


    He thought for a moment, and suddenly felt that it would be better to do it more thoroughly... The sky wing on his back suddenly fell down, and then turned into a wisp of breeze and disappeared.


    The God of war who saw this scene next to him was very strange. Why did the new God King suddenly abandon his "strongest" power?


    But soon he knew why.


    Because the whole palace shook violently, and then it soared weightless without stagnation!


    Everyone came to the outside of the palace curiously, but they saw a cloud lift under the holy palace, lifting the whole holy palace thousands of miles high!


    This became the real Temple of the sky.


    Su Li did not abandon the power of the sky, but just put it at the bottom of the temple of the gods mountain, so as to lift the temple into the air.


    This is very symbolic.


    It means that Su Li, the God who made the "God King" by the Lord of the sky, is more powerful and noble than the previous god mountain god court.


    At the same time, people are indeed able to bring almost every corner of the semi divine land into their eyes


    Then he inserted the ruling blade in his hand into the ground before the throne of the divine palace


    At the next moment, the power of thunder runs through, and it seems to be connected with the holy palace.


    "In the future, whoever can own this holy palace can have these two powers and become a God King. And the power of the sky and thunder can be used to belong to this holy palace."


    Su Li loosened his hands from the hilt of the "blade of judgment" and said faintly.


    He is tantamount to sharing these two powers


    At this moment, the eleven indigenous gods who worked there were stunned. They never thought that the new God King would deal with his power in this way... Is this to share this supreme power with everyone?


    But they soon realized that they might think a little more, because Su Li shared not only with them, but also with those sword cliff disciples.


    On the one hand, Su Li really wanted to keep these two powers in the world, and also let the indigenous gods in the world spontaneously want to maintain this status quo.


    As for "rebellion"?


    I believe these indigenous gods who witnessed how the old God King lost his power would not be so unwise.


    But more importantly, let the sword cliff disciples understand something from it


    There are already "teaching materials" from Zhenxian to Tianxian. Now there are "teaching tools" from Tianxian to Xuanxian. He believes that from now on, there will be a large number of capable people in Jianya sect.


    When all this was done, he finally felt a sigh of relief.


    He was raised by Jianzong in those years. Now Jianzong has changed into Jianya, and he has always had an unshirkable sense of responsibility for Jianya.


    And until now he has arranged everything here, it is a feeling of letting go of his mind.


    In the future, he doesn''t have to bother to intervene in the development of sword cliff. The big framework has been set up. He just needs to wait patiently for the disciples of sword cliff to blossom and bear fruit.


    So he "Buddha" and let the sword cliff disciples either feel "heaven" in the sky temple, or travel to the state country at the foot of the gods mountain by themselves.


    The immortal realm has become less important to accumulate mana. The state of mind and understanding are the key.


    It happened that the nomadic people under the northern grassland God system had been fighting against the states under the god mountain god system, and many disciples who missed this war scene went to help.


    While some people who like to uphold justice and Chivalry "get rid of violence and be good" in the surrounding twelve states, so the public security of the whole twelve states is one of the Qing Dynasty.


    Those who really want to make use of Su Li''s power to try to control the climate change in the world, and observe the natural evolution brought about by man-made control... These experiences will become their immortal talents in the future, so that they can advance more smoothly.


    Su Li ignored all this. Anyway, he didn''t care about anything. Instead, he could make these indigenous gods more at ease.


    He took Begonia to a wasteland at the foot of the gods'' mountain, but he built a wooden house and reclaimed the wasteland, turning it into a large vegetable garden.


    Begonia, on the other hand, displayed her magic power on the mound beside the vegetable garden and created a sea of flowers... By the way, she also obtained the divine power of "100 flowers".


    This harvest made her slightly stunned, because she found that the Baihua theocracy she was already very familiar with could continue to dig deeply, and vaguely seemed to touch the existence of the monarchy.


    Baihua... This is not a great power.


    But this clergy is very special, because it itself contains the attribute of monarch and minister.


    The Lord of flowers is born to command the God of flowers... Isn''t that what a god court looks like?


    But if anyone really establishes the divine court with the clergy of flowers... The divine court must be weak enough.


    But if it''s just the position of "Queen of heaven"... Well, the beautiful queen of flowers can really be very eye-catching!


    Su Li touched his chin to think, and even involuntarily showed a bad smile


    But when Su Li began to imagine the wonderful life in the future, he didn''t expect that there were still uninvited guests coming to us

 Chapter 694

    Su Li lived a secluded life at the foot of the gods mountain. On the one hand, he liked the feeling of such a slow pace, on the other hand, he was constantly getting nourishment from these divine powers to improve himself.


    Although the Shinto shortcut can only be a very narrow field, it can not cover everything like the fairy way, and there is no need to worry about someone blocking the way... But he can learn from the Shinto the understanding of the rules of the world.


    Among them, the way of thunder itself has made rapid progress in understanding because he has simulated the scourge of heaven and obtained law fragments in the form of divine power in this world. Even now, if he uses the thunder method, his power is even greater than his best local method.


    However, after his understanding reached a certain limit, he soon slowed down... Because there was a real God King who controlled thunder in the outside world, he could only continue to accumulate and improve his understanding in a normal way, and there was no way to take a shortcut.


    The power of the Lord of the sky is still bringing him great improvement... Thunder, wind and water can be continuously improved under the cover of the priest of the Lord of the sky.


    Of course, the most effective thing of the Lord of the sky is to help the disciples of sword cliff understand the heart of immortals. Others don''t matter.


    Then what he can really dig deep is the solar priest... This priest covers a series of fields such as flame, light, darkness, hope, life and gravity, and even points directly to the origin in many directions.


    After he found the immortal, he actually had to choose a direction to focus on in order to break through the Xuanxian... The Xuanxian could borrow from heaven and earth, but the premise was that he was familiar with the corresponding rules.


    Now Su Li has many directions, and it is obviously impossible to choose all these directions. It''s best to focus on them.


    Begonia has been able to guide him a lot in this aspect of cultivation. Begonia is a natural God. When it falls from the top of the green emperor''s tree, it will have immortal cultivation. When it grows up, it will be Xuanxian.


    And the law she mastered is that she can be part of the law of life, which can make all things grow... So she has no conflict in taking charge of the position of spring God, and can also have the clergy of flowers according to her own preferences.


    Therefore, in this realm, she no longer knew a little as before and could not give Su Li good help. She summarized her experience and told Su Li the mystery of Xuanxian.


    Celestial immortals used to be widely studied, but Xuanxian only needed to choose expertise. Further, the promotion of Xuanxian to Jinxian is to continuously deepen the way of specialization and then completely control it.


    Of course, other things are not useless. If you haven''t seen them all, how can you know which choice is best for you?


    In the future, Jinxian will change from "specialized" to "broad".


    Thinking of the path of cultivation along the way, it seems that it has been changing from "one" to "many", and then from "many" to "one".


    It was only after Su Li tried to cultivate the truth by means of swordsmanship, talisman, refining tools, Dan Dao and array Dao that he gradually formed his own system and had a fixed direction.


    Now he is going to select the most suitable path from many world rules and move on


    He hesitated again and again.


    It is reasonable for him to choose the path of solar theocracy now, and his progress will be the fastest.


    But he is not reconciled, because this is not the way he has always been good at. He has always used this clergy as a tool, and even the improvement of understanding is relatively passive.


    Just when he was confused and hesitant, he didn''t expect to meet an uninvited guest


    This is an immortal, but he is not a disciple of Guangsha immortal sect, but an immortal with the remaining sins of hornwood!


    "I didn''t expect to meet the original colleagues of the Oriental heaven at the foot of these sacred mountains, but I don''t know who is the immortal or under the great God gate?" the hornwood immortal asked gently.


    Su Li looked at the immortal unexpectedly and felt that he should have the cultivation of Xuanxian... It seems that these forces with deep foundation always have a way to hide the world and let Xuanxian level people go down.


    However, in this world, the cultivation of Xuanxian is the most, that is, to see more. The actual fighting methods will still be subject to many restrictions.


    When Su Li saw it, he put down his thinking about the future and replied indifferently: "sword cliff Su Li, what do you call your elder?"


    "Sword cliff disciple?" the horned wood immortal looked like a gentle middle-aged man, which made Su Li think of his Shizu Gongji Lian who was in a family crisis.


    Therefore, in theory, the person who meets the sword cliff must fight and kill, but the man said calmly: "in the lower corner, Musen forgive son..."


    He looked at the ridge behind Su Li and asked unexpectedly, "it''s quite unexpected to see Taoist friends tidy up the field here."


    Su Li replied: "personal hobby, because I prefer the whole delicious food, so I want to grow some by myself wherever I go."


    Then he said, "it''s a surprise that Senshu''s Taoist friends are friends. I thought that people from JiaoMu would directly fight and kill when they met us and other disciples from Jianya."


    After hearing this, Nathan Shuzi shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "where does so much hatred come from? Whether it''s wrong or correct is xianzun''s choice, so whether it''s bitter fruit or sweet fruit, we can only swallow it."


    It''s very interesting to say this. It seems to be expressing his complaints about the horned wood immortal... However, for these disciples and disciples, it''s always the best result to stay safely in the Oriental heaven.


    They are far from ready to let go


    However, since their Taoist and magical powers are derived from the horn wood immortal, as Sen Shuzi said, they can only suffer for good or bad.


    This man is really interesting. He even spits out his boss so openly... It should be noted that Jiao Muxian Zun didn''t die out all his body shape, but was sent by the green emperor to reincarnate and rebuild.


    JiaoMu immortal cult can still claim to be a immortal cult, as long as the JiaoMu immortal statue can return... But after the return, the JiaoMu immortal statue is no longer the immortal statue of the Oriental heaven.


    Therefore, the Qing emperor did things with kindness and mercy, but ended the cause and effect in a very gentle way.


    However, Sen Shuzi seemed to be aroused by the conversation, and said helplessly: "in fact, according to my opinion, our JiaoMu immortal sect should immediately shrink after such a thing, give up all resources that may continue to conflict with the Oriental Tianting, and then make a comeback until the return of xianzun... Now... I don''t know how many disciples to lose."


    Su Li didn''t know how to answer... He was a sensible man, but it was because Sen Shuzi knew everything that everything was irreparable.


    So he simply didn''t bother to pay attention to it, picked up the bucket and began to sprinkle water in the vegetable field... Even simple techniques can''t be used in the world, so he even had to sprinkle water himself... Oh, there''s a soft and cute little maid who can help.


    This is seeing off.


    But Nathan Shuzi didn''t know how to leave. Instead, he said in a mysterious tone: "the people of Jianya must have been pulled by the people of Guangsha to make cannon fodder?"


    That''s right, but in fact, the people in Guangsha haven''t found where the people in Jianya are... This ability is really bad enough.


    Su Li looked up at him and replied calmly, "they won''t succeed."


    Sen Shuzi nodded clearly and said, "you can probably see this from your appearance... It seems that those people in Guangsha are really stupid."


    Is this saying that Su Li is "rowing".


    But Sen Shuzi then said, "I advise Taoist friends to ask disciples to leave this place quickly. This place will soon become a place of right and wrong."


    Su Li picked up his eyebrows and asked, "are you going to have a full-scale war with Guangsha? But it''s not right. Although Guangsha''s group of people are still playing with mud on the beach in the west, they have finally found a way to give full play to their advantages. You can suppress for a while, but it''s worse to have a full-scale war."


    He thought about it, and then wondered, "ask the northern grassland God Department for help?"


    "No, the grassland God system and the mountain god system have been fighting fiercely these days. I should have no time to greet you..."


    He then brightened his eyes, then looked at Sen Shuzi and said, "you''ve found foreign aid!"


    "Yes, among the charges of being expelled by Dongfang Tianting, there is the one of ''Li Tong and foreign enemies''... So you don''t have no channel to contact other Tianting."


    "When the situation is worrying, we use these channels to jointly harm the power of the Oriental Tianting with other Tianting people. I believe many people are willing to do it... What''s more, the world is really profitable."


    Sen Shuzi''s eyes lit up and looked at Su Li unexpectedly, but he didn''t expect that just a sentimental reminder could cause so many conjectures of Su Li.


    "You are a smart man. I like talking to smart people." Sen Shuzi nodded in satisfaction immediately, and then said, "since Taoist friends have guessed, what do you think of my previous proposal?"


    Su Li shook his head and said, "just as Taoist friends know that some things will not turn out well, but they still have to do it. Since the world belongs to the Oriental heaven, I have the responsibility of guarding Jianya."


    Sen Shuzi''s face stiffened and said helplessly, "the world has not been occupied by the Oriental heaven. You have no responsibility."


    Su Li pondered and said, "I see. Are you here to be a lobbyist... Because you don''t want my sword cliff to become a variable, or are you not determined to call for foreign aid?"


    "That''s right. If I listen to your advice and ask the people of sword cliff to withdraw from the field, you''ll have to find foreign aid... But it''s a pity that the world belongs to the Oriental heaven, I said!"


    Su Li said with great sense of ownership.


    Sen Shuzi didn''t know what to say on the spot... The horned wood immortal was broken. He was reincarnated only in time to explain some things.


    Later, JiaoMu immortal sect shrank into the semi divine world, but ignored some key information... Su Li of Jianya immortal sect, who is the prospective son-in-law recognized by the green emperor!


    There was nothing to say. Sen Shuzi shook his head and took one step to appear far away. It seemed that he was also wary of Su Li''s sudden attack on him.


    Su Li''s eyes lit up when he saw this. He found that Sen Shuzi''s earth hiding method was very solid. He could still have this effect in this environment.


    It seems that the world does not use immortal Dharma and Taoism, but it will be more difficult to use... So he inevitably had some special ideas.

 Chapter 695

    The horned wood''s Sen Shuzi left, and Su Li didn''t want to stay... It was the matter of Guangxia immortal cult to confront them, so he didn''t bother to pay attention.


    But he felt some pressure from the information disclosed by the other party... This very "quiet" semi divine world will soon become a place of right and wrong.


    At this time, he saw that Begonia flew over with a big wreath... The divine power of the sky fitted her with a pair of wings, making her look really like a small flower fairy.


    "Is your husband in trouble?" Begonia hung the wreath around Su Li''s neck and asked with his head on one hand.


    Su Li smiled and replied, "it''s not a big trouble, even if there are other Tianting to intervene in the world... Now I guess the most likely thing is the southern Tianting, and even the northern Tianting will be visited."


    "I just don''t know if someone will come down in the Western Heaven..."


    He said it lightly, but it startled Haitang... Is this still a ''small thing''? What can her husband say is a big deal!


    "What shall we do? Yes, the body of my concubine will inform my father immediately, and he will be ready." Haitang said quickly.


    Su Li shook his head and said, "no need. There can''t be a strong person of Jinxian level in this semi divine world. Even if Xuanxian comes down, he will show up some strength of Yuanying level as much as we do... What''s terrible about this?"


    He is full of confidence in his fellow disciples... This may be a good thing for those killing talents!


    Then he didn''t have to say anything more, because Haitang himself had heard Su Li''s greeting on the "public channel" through his mental admiration:


    "Fellow disciples, the semi divine world is about to be conquered by the heaven of all parties. There is a shortage of people here. Everyone who can come!"


    Originally, there were many exchanges between different "channels" in xinshenpei, but at this time, it all fell silent.


    But a moment later, after everyone digested the content of this "system announcement", the "public channel" was full of ghosts and wolves:


    "Wait for me, come right away!"


    "Elder martial brothers, wait for me. I can hardly stabilize the realm... Wait, it seems that there is no need for real immortal cultivation in the semi divine world... It doesn''t matter if the realm falls. I want to fight!"


    "But I''m about to have a baby... No, it''s really troublesome to have a baby... No, no, let me hold my breath and regenerate in the semi divine world."


    This tough speech quickly silenced the public channel, and the male disciples couldn''t help but mourn: This is the female disciple of their sword cliff, but who is her Taoist partner? So brave?


    It was an episode. In short, the whole sword cliff was mobilized, including the new generation of mortal disciples who remained in the Pearl world


    These disciples who stayed in the mortal world were suddenly manic. They also wanted to participate in such a vast war... Therefore, they particularly complained about the predecessors of these sword cliffs. Why did they clean up the Pearl world so "clean"?


    Feeling the "chaos of demons" in his heart, Haitang can only put aside all his worries... How can such a sect formed by killing be afraid of war?


    And she thought about it carefully. Under the unique environment and laws of the semi divine world, it seems that it is really likely to be the kind that takes the most advantage


    Even if the ordinary mortal world suppresses the cultivation of immortals, some Taoist magic powers can still be exerted.


    Even because the immortal people have a deeper understanding of the magic power of Taoism, they can still play a power beyond mortal imagination.


    But the problem is that the law of the semi divine world is too special, and the vitality of heaven and earth itself is too strong and abundant. In addition to the power of Shinto, all external attacks will be affected.


    Only those fighting immortals who are good at weapon fighting will not be greatly affected, or they can form a comparative advantage in this environment


    So the problem is, when the sword cliff sect is full, the whole sect is full of such fighting talents... There are even people who specialize in the fierce fighting of the people''s array


    Begonia suddenly felt that he might have to worry about other soldiers in heaven. Are they really enough for these sword cliff disciples?


    Su Li didn''t worry about those things. After solving these things, he seemed to have a lot of peace in his heart.


    Instead of worrying about how to choose the road of Xuanxian, he decided to continue watering and fertilizing his vegetable field... Well, his dog did the fertilizing. He was ugly.


    Just now, Su Li knew that the world was not really useless, but it would be more laborious.


    He was thinking, what magical powers can he use in this world?


    Thinking so, the body naturally stood in a posture, just a little guidance, and the thick earth vein Qi under his feet flowed into his meridians


    It''s Lian Shanyin... Suddenly in his heart, but in fact, he is not sad or happy, as if he should have been.


    Therefore, he was more happy. He communicated the earth with Lian Shanyin. Looking at the vegetable garden he cultivated from the perspective of the earth, it had a different flavor


    He wanted to start walking, just like visiting the world in the Pearl world at that time.


    But it suddenly occurred to me that the immortal''s mind could hang high above the nine heavens and dominate the world. Why can''t it merge into the earth and have an insight into the nether world?


    Thinking so, his thoughts really merged into the pulsating earth pulse. With the rhythm, he seemed to find an unspeakable peace at once.


    So he continued to play with his field and thought it was all very interesting.


    "Ah... I can''t stand it any more..." Begonia became coy. Now she wants to turn into a green vine and die on her husband.


    In particular, Su Li also has the divine power of the sun. In Haitang''s view, Su Li seems to be a warm light, which makes her scalp itch


    "Poof ~"


    Her head cracked, and a flower suddenly appeared on her head... What a scary picture.


    Su Li was startled and hurriedly held Haitang around, but found that it didn''t look like it was broken?


    Begonia awkwardly covered the unknown flowers suddenly drilled out of her head and said shyly, "don''t look, sir. This is the body of my concubine. I suddenly realized the essence of flowers, and then I tried to condense power. I''ll be fine later."


    Although I don''t know how Chun suddenly realized it, it''s always a good thing, probably.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day is the time for the disciples of sword cliff to be restless.


    Although Su Li said clearly that he was not in a hurry, they were in a hurry!


    It doesn''t matter if those who are in seclusion exit directly. It doesn''t matter if they are injured by forced exit. Pray to their auspicious baby and they will be resurrected with blood immediately.


    Those who are about to have children also don''t care. They force them to hold back with great perseverance and wisdom, and then climb the Sendai under the amazing gaze of a group of Oriental Tianting immortals


    For this reason, the female Sword Fairy specially took Wuyang... There must be someone to help her take care of her children, right?


    As for the sequelae... What do you care so much about? Like Wuyang is the most lovely!


    An abnormal thinking mother to be fairy decided very simply that nothing could stop her from fighting.


    So the originally densely populated Jianya residence was so empty. Only an unlicensed ancestor was left to guard her hometown... Of course, she didn''t want to go. She felt that she would break through the Xuanxian soon, so she needed to meditate for a period of time.


    The agitation of sword cliff sect naturally attracted the attention of everyone in the Oriental Tianting... After all, there are so many people.


    But soon a news came out from a certain channel: the first disciples of sword cliff accidentally caused heaven''s curse and suffered heavy losses when they came to the semi divine world.


    So the immortals suddenly realized that they were unwilling to make trouble


    So some people gloated and thought that the sword cliff immortal cult had been lawless with the favor of the green emperor. This time, it was defeated... Although they can''t remember several examples of sword cliff disciples'' lawlessness, who makes them the emperor''s favorite?


    The gossip even got to the ears of the green emperor shenglingwei. He just thought these people were too boring and could think too much... Su Li was terrible, scourge? It''s impossible. The scourge is bad. His poisonous hand is almost the same.


    In front of the supreme Qing emperor, there was a mirror flowing like mercury.


    In this mirror, there is a very unique picture


    At the foot of the sacred mountains in the semi divine world, in a relatively open wasteland, more than 4000 sword cliff disciples are lined up there, training the way of war change


    Looking at their constantly changing formations and condensing momentum, it really looks very professional.


    "Tut, I don''t know which Tianting is going to have bad luck... Interesting, fluorene mang is really lucky to pass down such a tradition... Well, let''s help her achieve the Xuanxian fruit position this time, otherwise the people who are respected as ancestors are always so weak."


    The green emperor said to himself while looking at the picture in the mirror... This mirror can directly reflect the picture in the semi divine world. It is definitely a great treasure.


    However, it seems quite normal to know the details of the Qing emperor. The oldest great energy doesn''t know how many treasures are at the bottom of the box.


    ¡­¡­


    In the semi divine world, Su Li has a headache when his disciples practice spontaneously... It seems that there are more people!


    But what''s more troublesome is that the younger generation who have not yet been immortal have been "sobbing" in their hearts.


    If someone is sold by a group of rough men all day, his heart will not be so refreshing.


    So Su Li was really bored and began an unprecedented Sao operation in the eyes of everyone


    The sky city hanging high above the nine sky suddenly showed infinite divine power... These are Su Li''s own divine power, which took place through the sky wing that held up the sky city.


    Then the infinite luck gathered to form the virtual shadows of human shapes.


    These virtual shadows of human form composed of clouds have only outline but no specific face. They are neatly arranged in front of Su Li, waiting for his further measures


    Then, Su Li seemed to change his face... He still looked like that, but he suddenly became extremely evil and strange.


    The dark eyes seemed to reflect countless emotions, which would sink completely at a glance.


    But at this time, the dark eyes released colorful light spots, which covered all the human clouds present


    ... since then, the number of sword cliff disciples has soared to 10000. But more than half of them are pure white clouds and human figures.


    This is the soul projection of those sword cliff youngsters who stay in the mortal world. Although the overall strength can only play half of the noumenon, victory can be resurrected in sky city after death. It is perfect cannon fodder.


    Su Li once again satisfied everyone.

 Chapter 696

    In order to make the disciples in the mortal world happy, Su Li also opened his brain and created a "immortal wind and cloud body", which directly let people project their spiritual will.


    What is consumed is divine power, but Su Li doesn''t care. He is much divine power.


    He shared the power of God and the power of the Lord of the sky with the 10000 disciples and let them go to the waves by themselves.


    He continued to plough deeply into the earth, and he finally chose his own direction... His path of cultivation was to walk on the earth at the beginning, so his choice would also be to walk along the earth.


    Walking in the vegetable field he developed, he felt the process of his cultivation and harvest, the pulsation of the earth, and then the growth of all things... In a moment, the massiness, silence, pulsation and vitality of the earth were all vaguely visible in his heart, and endless feelings passed in front of him. He sat down, and a warm smile gradually appeared on his face.


    Although many immortal dharmas and Taoist dharmas in this semi divine world have been suppressed, in fact, the manifestation of the mysteries of heaven and earth is extremely clear.


    He is enlightened. He hasn''t entered such an epiphany for a long time. He doesn''t know what kind of harvest he will get this time


    Begonia felt it, and another flower came out of her head on the spot... The flowers were in full bloom, which actually seemed to express her mood at this time... Just like the flowers in full bloom.


    She was completely immersed in Su Li''s unintentional charm at this time. This gentle and reliable appearance made her want to keep ''flowering''


    At the same time, she spread her hand with a wave of magic power. Around her, she was surrounded by a large sea of flowers. When she came outside, she couldn''t see the vegetable field inside. Outsiders couldn''t even find a path in the sea of flowers... "The sea of flowers is lost", which is the means of Begonia.


    She is really not good at fighting. Even if the clergy of flowers has condensed its power, it does not have much combat effectiveness... But with the magic array and magic she has been studying, she can immediately create a large magic array that is confusing, virtual and real.


    So when Su Li suddenly realized, a lot of things slowly happened in the semi divine world


    First of all, the foreign aid of JiaoMu Yu evil really came!


    They fell from the northern sky, and dozens of meteorites with tails fell, making the eleven indigenous gods stationed in the sky city nervous.


    These indigenous gods now know who these outsiders are... These outsiders are all visitors from the upper world and are stronger than them on the level of life. It''s just that there are restrictions under this sky, so it becomes almost as good as them or even worse than them.


    But this is not safe, because there are countless means and powers of these people from the upper world, and the world can''t protect them forever... Just like the former God King thunder monarch, how arrogant and domineering a person was before?


    But now?


    The current God King came from the upper world, just a face-to-face Kung Fu, that is, to directly deprive him of his power and knock him down!


    Lessons learned from the past make them live in fear all day long, for fear that they will really become mortals with nothing when they wake up one day.


    So they also decided to hold on to the legs of sword cliff immortal cult... At least for now, they know that these upper bound visitors are still trustworthy.


    But the sense of crisis still made them unite and pay close attention to the changes in the semi divine world, especially after meteors fell on the northern grassland one after another


    However, at this time, they suddenly found a meteor retrograde in the northern sky, but they wanted to leave the sky


    They looked from a distance and could do nothing, but their hearts were suddenly empty, as if something was losing.


    Suddenly, they only felt a great sadness in their hearts, as if they had lost something important.


    Then the whole world seemed to tremble, which made these people with clergy lose their hearts one by one


    "Heaven and earth are in the same sorrow, and our world has lost a part..." said the God of wisdom if he pointed out.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li had an epiphany for almost ten days, but he woke up in a burst of mourning pulse of the earth... Then he suddenly looked at the northern sky and knew what was going on.


    Begonia was wondering why her husband suddenly woke up?


    But suddenly I saw a large area of weeds withering between the sea of flowers, as if they were to be completely erased from the world


    Then she also changed her face and said, "someone took the power of grass away!"


    "Then stop it!"


    Su Li was cruel in his heart.


    Then he jumped up suddenly. Naturally, there were wisps of breeze behind him to form his wings, and then he rose into the sky. In an instant, the cloud column reached the sky.


    The power of the sky made him fly in the air without any obstacles, completely free from the friction and resistance of the air flow.


    But he left the wings of the sky in the sky city, so in theory, he should lose his blessing after he left the sky


    However, after he broke through the semi divine atmosphere in an instant, the whole man turned into a streamer at a faster speed and went straight out of the black hole.


    Fortunately, the semi divine world is located in the black hole, and the immortal light can''t shine here at all. We must wait until the immortal leaves the black hole.


    This gave Su Li a chance to catch up with each other.


    Light escape. When he is blessed with divine power, this magic power is enough to make him have the ultimate speed.


    Although even the light in the black hole will be sucked in, did Su Li really gain nothing in his ten days of enlightenment?


    His greatest achievement is to understand the mystery of gravity or part of gravity from the earth.


    Now the mana flows, and it spontaneously generates a force that opposes the gravity of the black hole, which offsets each other, so that he can fly out of the black hole faster... In fact, in this semi divine world, it seems really suitable to increase his understanding in this regard.


    A moment later, he had come out of the black hole and saw the immortal who had half a foot to step into the connecting channel.!


    "Who?!" the immortal stepped into the immortal light and turned his head in surprise, but the next moment he saw a streamer coming in front of him.


    The other party didn''t talk to him at all. He just stabbed him with a fierce sword.


    The immortal immediately blushed, and some were not used to such a fast pace.


    But fortunately, at this time, it was out of the gravitational range of the black hole. He quickly called a huge gatehouse composed of red as fire jade to block it in front, and then he wanted to completely throw himself into the immortal light.


    As soon as Su Li saw the appearance of the gatehouse, he recognized that it should be the "South Tianmen" of the South Tianting!


    This magical power is very practical, but it is really enough to resist his sword.


    But it''s just able to resist his sword!


    When this sword is cut out, it has completed the property transformation in that process, from the original pure sword light to a heavy earth walking sword... When it is cut out, it can change the sword light attribute at will, which is a miracle that can only be achieved by practicing the great five elements sword code.


    This sword became thick and solid from its original fast and instant, and it seemed to have infinite pulse superposition layer by layer, and then it was fiercely connected to the "South Tianmen".


    This sword uses the mystery of the earth pulsation that Su Li realized in his ten day epiphany... The earth pulsations and moves, seemingly subtle and slight, but in fact, the power contained in every inch of movement and every sound is extremely terrible.


    "Boom!"


    The magic gatehouse of the ''South Tianmen'' suddenly shook violently, as if it were in a violent ''earthquake''.


    This scene made the immortal in the southern heaven tremble. I just think this attack is too exaggerated, isn''t it?


    But he knew very well that he only had to walk into the fairy light at this time, not to meet the man in front of him.


    So he hurriedly took advantage of the fact that the South Tianmen gate had not yet completely fallen, so he would completely step into the immortal light


    But soon he was embarrassed to find that his last step could not be crossed, because his feet were tied by a dark chain.


    This is the prison lock. Unexpectedly, it broke through the force field protection of the "South Tianmen" silently!


    Yes, Su Li''s sword made the "Nantianmen" turbulent, which obviously destroyed the stability of its own defense field. Now, Su Li''s sensitivity to the balance of power immediately found a flaw, and let the prison lock of the prison cliff break through the defense, locking the immortal''s foot in advance.


    The immortal of the southern Tianting also has immortal cultivation, and is still a kind of not weak immortal, but I didn''t expect to encounter such a hard stubble here.


    Seeing that the immortal light returning to the southern heaven was close at hand, he even had half of his body cross the border before, but now he was pulled out all at once


    The defense of the "Nantianmen" could not be sustained at all, and when it collapsed, prison locks immediately attacked and trapped the immortal one after another.


    He wanted to struggle to get away, but he couldn''t get rid of it at all, because the prison lock was absorbing the mana in his body all the time, so that his magic couldn''t be brought into play.


    More importantly, the powerful power of prohibition also made his mana operation more and more difficult.


    After the "Nantianmen" collapsed, the prison cliff flew over his head, and there was a terrible force of repression, which made him unable to resist at all.


    This person was directly out of the scope of receiving and guiding immortal light, but this action disturbed a supreme being. Seeing that receiving and guiding immortal light, there was a sense of danger


    Su Li directly dragged his "booty" head and plunged into the black hole without looking back!


    If you really want to do it, come on!


    If this man dares to end himself, doesn''t it mean that his uncle Lingwei can end himself?


    It''s easy to have a good relationship.


    So he walked in a swagger, and the terrible power in the fairy light was always ignored.


    Su Li dragged the immortal back to the semi divine world at the fastest speed, and then fell from the sky to the foot of the sacred mountains


    "Boom!"


    The prison cliff pressed the immortal and smashed it on the earth with a loud roar.


    A moment later, the withered and yellow weeds on the earth finally began to return to green

 Chapter 697

    The prison cliff suddenly fell on the ground, and a violent breath immediately spread under the prison Cliff


    Under the extreme pressure of gravity, the immortal''s body collapsed directly into a mass of pure Qi.


    This pure Qi is a drop in the ocean for the world, but with the power of grass returning to the origin of the world, the world has been restored to its integrity.


    So a mysterious and yellow merit came down to Su Li''s body


    Su Li despised this and threw these merits into the prison cliff to continue to strengthen his life treasure.


    "The southern heavenly court... It seems that war is inevitable. Maybe the local gods should be careful, or it will be troublesome to pursue the lost power like this."


    Su Li said to himself, then joined with Begonia and came to the city of the sky.


    At last he began to arrange his work seriously


    In fact, the local eleven gods were eager to do something, so after hearing Su Li''s meaning, they volunteered to go to the northern grassland to contact those grassland gods.


    The previous power of grass must have been done by the powerful people who came to the southern heaven... This kind of thing has undoubtedly touched the bottom line of a group of indigenous gods in the whole semi divine world, not to mention the grassland gods as the parties?


    This is to hunt them as prey!


    Therefore, these things will naturally be handled by the God of war. Su Li sat on the vacant throne of the God King for the first time, holding the sword handle of the "blade of sanctions" he left here, and his consciousness was integrated with the sky divine power in the sky city.


    He wants to use this authority to observe the situation of the southern heaven over there


    "Eh?"


    He suddenly turned his mind in surprise, and then his thought seemed to be inserted with wings, which suddenly rose infinitely, as if he were integrated with the whole sky


    Eh... When did he understand the way of the sky so deeply?


    Originally, the way of the sky was the one he didn''t care about, because he not only fell outside the authority, but also had no feeling for it... This was the authority imposed on him by the believers, which was just lit up when it was useful.


    That''s why he inadvertently shared his power with a group of disciples in the semi divine world. As a shortcut for the disciples of sword cliff to learn the way of immortality, he also gave them a "buff" in the semi divine world.


    I just didn''t expect that when he connected this power again, a large piece of sporadic insights gathered here and quickly raised his understanding of the sky


    What did he do?!


    Now he is used to "three introspections" when he meets any single moth... Because often in this way, he can find the source of all single moths.


    This time is no exception.


    When he was introspecting, he finally found out with great pain that it seemed that it was because he did not hesitate to spend his divine power to share this power with the sword cliff people


    In this case, every feeling and understanding brought by sword cliff people using this power is not only their harvest, but also a copy of it


    This is very spiritual.


    There''s not much understanding one by two... But it can''t stand. There are more than 10000 disciples from big and small sword cliffs here!


    The feelings of more than 10000 people gathered together, and accumulated little into many bases and sand into towers. Taken together, his harvest was very terrible.


    He received a big wave of perception and found that he had reached the level of touching the real power of the sky... And this increase of perception was not limited by power. Over time, the disciples of Jianya sect will still bring him continuous improvement.


    Had it not been for the power of the sky currently controlled by others, he could now begin to consider condensing the real power of the sky.


    Inexplicably, he received a big wave of sentiment, and he returned to his God in some ignorance.


    He turned his head and asked Begonia on his shoulder, "can you share your divine power with you and help you understand?"


    As the forerunner of Shinto, Begonia immediately replied, "of course, after all, everything in the world pays attention to balance."


    "Believers give faith, and the gods give back with divine grace."


    "If the gods share power, believers will naturally give back with understanding."


    "No, believers who share power can actually be called God''s attendants, and there is only one God''s throne between them and God."


    Begonia said, suddenly his tone changed and reminded: "Lang Jun didn''t forget that the flowers in my body belong to the God? In fact, they can also increase my perception for my body, but my body can''t give power to tens of thousands of people like Lang Jun and give them continued divine power."


    In short, Su Li''s wealth in divine power made him do something beyond ordinary cognition.


    Su Li also had another feeling about this situation... It seemed like thousands of incarnations in the practice of Xiandao.


    However, incarnation is to divide your thoughts into thousands, experience all kinds of life, and then enhance your own perception and state of mind. This Shinto practice is to distribute power and divine power to God attendants, which can also increase your own perception.


    But ordinary Shinto cultivation, even the strong at the level of heaven, also attaches great importance to their own power and will not divide without authorization, not to mention the divine power that will not be enough


    Su Li once again walked in a fast lane that made the gods envy, envy and hate.


    From this, he also found that Shinto is really a shortcut, but to take this shortcut, we must have enough divine power or faith to "burn".


    So with the help of the believers of the abyss, he "burned" his divine power. He was really unscrupulous.


    By the way, now Chun is slowly "broad". She can''t help but wonder whether she can also "burn" her divine power like Su Li to improve her perception?


    She thought for a while, but she still didn''t do it. After all, she was used to "hard days" and couldn''t fully adapt for a while.


    Su Li didn''t care after he thought about the mystery. He felt that the Shinto was dominated by the divine power of the sun, and the fairy way was the way of the earth. The way of the sky should be abandoned after leaving the semi divine world


    It''s so full that the hungry don''t know.


    He simply let it go and let it go. He just brought the whole world under his supervision by taking advantage of the semi divine power.


    Then he found that in fact, many people from the southern Tianting had come, mainly mixed with hornwood people. It seems that hornwood people are completely committed to the southern Tianting.


    Also, they leaked the secret at the beginning, so Chun was stopped by Xia God Chiyang in the Pearl world... So Su Li counted the people of JiaoMu as the side of the southern Tianting, and there were almost 1000 people in the northwest.


    Eh? This number is too small, isn''t it? Our sword cliff sect knows that you are going to mobilize the public. Ten thousand people came directly. How can we share these people?


    Su Li couldn''t help being melancholy again, and then subconsciously patrolled back and forth in the semi divine world, trying to find more opponents


    He really found it, but there is a large island in the Western Ocean, on which immortals gather... The scale is about 300 people. Judging by the breath and some phenomena, many of them are demons.


    This reminds Su Li of the people in the northern Tianting... Sure enough, they also intervened here, but they don''t know whether they belong to a cooperative relationship or a game relationship with the southern Tianting?


    In fact, this arrangement is obviously aimed at Guangsha immortal cult.


    I''m afraid they don''t know that both the southern and Northern Tianting have been involved. At that time, they will exert their force at the same time, which is definitely a sour feeling of being attacked by the enemy.


    But how about this? There are still too few people. How can he explain to the disciples who come to fight in high spirits?


    In order to come over, I heard that a female disciple even held back her children and didn''t give birth for the time being!


    Su Li hesitated and couldn''t help muttering, "is there no such thing as'' Heavenly soldiers and generals'' in this heavenly court?"


    Then he suddenly realized that this might be because they all positioned the enemy as Guangsha immortal cult, so there was no need to expand the war


    So after he took back his mind, he immediately issued a new instruction: the twelve city states under the gods mountain immediately organized an army of mortals to march to the West!


    In this God given world of monarchy, the will of the king of God must be completed immediately, even if the people are unable to make a living.


    But soon they were surprised to find that this time there was no need for the people to make a living


    There was no doubt that such a large-scale expedition would be a huge burden for the twelve city states. They had to search for materials from the people to prepare for logistics.


    But not this time, because with the issuance of the expedition order, fat and juicy fleshy flowers will appear around all the expedition soldiers


    The soldiers of the expedition only felt that this time''s divine grace was far more than ever!


    Originally, when they were fighting, they would feel God''s grace and receive various blessings, but what should be hungry or hungry, and what should be frozen or frozen.


    But this time is different. This time, God''s grace directly takes care of their most important food and clothing, so that they can no longer worry about their future.


    Sure enough, there was a new atmosphere when the God King was changed, which made the 200000 expeditionary troops who gathered quickly "sing praises and virtues".


    Even because the expedition was harmless to the people, the civilians were greatly praised.


    This is mainly to praise the "benevolence and greatness of the God King" and, by the way, the gods who command their own city... It makes these gods feel the feeling of "faith like a tide".


    This is really


    The eleven indigenous gods who defected to Su Li were more obedient and convinced... They all said that the new official had three fires when he took office, but after he took office, they gave welfare directly.


    First, put the power of the God King into the city of the sky, so that everyone can get profits, and then take everyone to earn such a large wave of pure faith... How can they not work for him willingly?


    The benefits of doing things for the new God King can be seen and felt directly!


    Like the previous one, they even coaxed and cheated to draw big cakes. After that, they found that the God King often took the benefits himself, but the losses should be counted on the heads of the gods.


    In this "Jihad", the gods also felt that there were many benefits, so they all worked hard to do things, and even rushed to the front in person

 Chapter 698

    The war started, and it was actually very subtle. It was just when JiaoMu Yuni, the southern Tianting and the northern Tianting surrounded Guangxia immortal cult on three sides


    There were not 2000 people in the whole battlefield. As a result, when they recovered, they found themselves surrounded by 200000 people


    Even if this is in the ordinary world, 200000 mortals and any immortal can have a way to deal with it.


    But this is the semi divine world. Everyone can only rely on hand to hand combat.


    The mortals in the semi divine world are also naturally strong and blessed by divine power


    That''s a good fat punch.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li didn''t have time to pay attention to how the expeditionary army beat up the immortals, and didn''t care whether the immortals in Guangsha were beaten together.


    He is now concentrating on "receiving".


    He has stayed here for almost two months. One day in the semi divine world, one year on earth, that is, more than 60 years have passed on earth.


    After death, the heroes of the Luocha world can decide to stay in the Luocha world and continue to settle their wishes, or go directly to the heart magic sword cliff world.


    Because the kind of their faith is part of the spiritual essence of the heart magic sword cliff world, they themselves can return to the heart magic sword cliff world from the material world at any time.


    Only after they went to the heart magic sword cliff world, they couldn''t return to the material world at will, unless Su Li specifically summoned them.


    At this time, Su Li began to call... He had been waiting for the arrival of Tang Bing, and he finally came.


    Strands of dawn magic gathered into silk, and then silk dense, weaving a brand-new body for Tang Bing.


    Then the facial features of the body became clear and bright. A young, handsome and energetic young man appeared in front of Su Li.


    But this handsome young man brought a deep sense of vicissitudes to his whole body at the moment of awakening.


    Xiang was born from his heart. His young and handsome face quickly aged and became a bad old man with white hair and beard.


    Su Li was a little upset. Unexpectedly, the "God of dawn" he chose turned out to be a bad old man. Do you really want to accept him as a disciple?


    He hesitated.


    But Tang Li then opened his eyes... What kind of brilliance is that?!


    It was like a bright light suddenly appeared in the darkness, but then everything converged, making his whole person look quiet, as if it was the most quiet night.


    "I have seen my Lord," he said, warm and calm, as if everything could not shake his mind.


    Su Li looked at him, nodded slightly and said, "some of that means... Tell me, you can continue to stay in the Luocha world. Why are you willing to go to the upper world to find me this time?"


    Although Tang Bi looks old, his waist has always been straight... Only when he mentioned this, his eyes inevitably darkened, and then he bent a little.


    "To be able to live these 60 years and enjoy the life of heaven and family... This is the gift of our Lord."


    He began by praising Su Li, then sighed:


    "Originally, I thought I could live so happily with my wife and daughter... Send my daughter to marry, see her get married, and then welcome my grandson... Even until my great grandson was born, I thought such a happy life would last so long."


    "But one day, when my son-in-law died of old age, my daughter suddenly told me that she was tired of living like this and wanted to return to the silence of the dead."


    "I don''t know why she said that, but when I saw her the next day, she had left us..."


    "I suddenly understand that this is also a part of life, old age and death, but our family can enjoy enough life and healthy body because of the gift of our Lord."


    "After the death of my beloved daughter, I found that more and more fatigue had appeared in my wife''s eyes..."


    "This time I didn''t stop her, but chose to say goodbye to her. This world no longer needs us."


    Then he came to Su Li... He really wanted to die quietly, but he remembered that his soul no longer belonged to himself.


    At this time, he gradually understood what Su Li meant when he traded with him... This is a real God. He won''t devour mortal souls like the imaginary devil to improve his strength. What he needs is his willing loyalty and service.


    So is he willing?


    Ask yourself, the answer is yes.


    Because the God has saved his world, saved his wife and daughter, and let him have a happy and peaceful mortal life... Now, it''s time to say goodbye to those who are willing to serve the God. Anyway, he has nothing.


    It''s just that Su Li is not very happy about it. What does this feeling of self will weakening rapidly and disappearing at any time mean? This is self abandonment. Will he completely become his "tool man"?


    This is not a good thing. He doesn''t want such a depressed person.


    So he thought a little and said, "do you want to know what the world is like after death?"


    Hearing this, Tang Bing''s eyes lit up on the spot... If he has any regrets now? That is, you can''t die with your wife!


    He thought it might be his eternal regret... Just what does Su Li mean?


    "Sure enough, you still want to see why your wife and daughter are so obsessed with the dead world?" Su Li asked back... At the beginning, the bodies of Tang Pi''s wife and daughter were made and bred by Chun and his divine power, so theoretically, as long as they continue to provide divine power, they will not die.


    But they chose to end themselves. Obviously, they really have no nostalgia. They just want to find the peace of the dead... It turned out that the world of the dead would be so attractive to their souls... Is it an empty world?


    At this moment, he figured out how to place Tang Bi.


    He said quietly, "I told you earlier that those who have no worries when they die will enter a place where there is nothing, nothing, sadness and joy... Or you can go there to find them."


    Tang Du''s eyes brightened in an instant. He couldn''t restrain his desire. He looked at Su Li with expectant eyes and asked, "my Lord, what should I do?"


    Su Li said, "take my strength, and then you can look for it with the feeling in your heart... It''s a field that I can''t touch. Everything depends on yourself."


    Tang Bing held his fist tightly, then nodded with force and said, "Tang Bing, thank my Lord for his grace!"


    Su Li nodded slightly, but with a wave of his sleeve, he sent Tang Bi to the edge of the heart magic sword Cliff... Sure enough, the man''s spirit was raised again, which was better than gradually losing himself and becoming a tool man who only knows obedience.


    The dawn priest and the throne have been given to Tang Bi, and will bring him enough help at the right time.


    After Tang Li''s body and strength are all composed of Su Li''s divine power, he is actually like an embodiment of Su Li''s "self-consciousness" to some extent.


    Let Tang Bi explore the space, then all his feelings in the empty world will be transmitted to Su Li... This is a "shortcut" that Su Li learned during this time.


    Unfortunately, in exploring the empty world, he can''t mobilize tens of thousands of people to understand the magic of the empty world like understanding the power of the sky... Probably only people like Tang Bi can maintain themselves in it.


    The empty world is the place he always wants to explore, but the uncertainty of the world is too high. He is not sure whether he will encounter any trouble in the process of exploration.


    And his work in the heaven is far from over, so let''s leave it to his agent... It''s not only an outpost for him, but also Tang Dan''s wish. It''s the best of both worlds.


    As for the admission of disciples... He has put it down. Now it seems that Tang Bi is not suitable to be his disciple, because he is afraid he will not return from the empty world again.


    ... then he set his eyes on the battlefield in the northwest again... According to the plan, the expeditionary army should have mercilessly stabbed the immortals to let them understand the truth that "people can''t float".


    ... sure enough, these immortals were stabbed by this knife. The original battle of 2000 people was directly pushed by a group of strong mortals!


    The forces of JiaoMu, Guangxia, southern Tianting and Northern Tianting were seriously damaged. They were directly scattered and fled everywhere.


    It is also that their individual strength is strong enough, which makes it impossible for the expeditionary army to kill them all. They can only gather the crowd and disperse them.


    However, the expeditionary troops also gained many magic weapons in their eyes.


    It turned out that the people of Guangxia immortal sect were actually opening mountains and refining stones in their own residence and constantly forging weapons. Obviously, they wanted to deal with the pressure of hornwood.


    These weapons, which can be called divine weapons on earth, naturally fell into the hands of the expeditionary army, which made the heads of the twelve city states particularly like it.


    It was a successful expedition, but it was impossible to expand the results.


    Su Li simply ordered them to return to their homes at the foot of the gods'' mountain.


    So the expedition ended abruptly after more than a month. It was even a little boring for the semi divine mortals who were used to fighting a war for years.


    But there is no doubt that the war was very successful. Most of them can return home alive, which is better than anything.


    But when the gods mountain returned, Su Li accidentally found another situation through his condescending view of the sky


    When the Zhongshen mountain expeditionary army defeated the immortals, the garrison of JiaoMu in the northwest and Tianting in the South were also looted by the grassland God system... They stole their home!


    This is really a blow and a shout of anger against the upper half of the half god. The horns of the emperor are also gone. The immortal fairy in the southern court is not only a head of a group of mortals and the local woodlouse God, but also stolen from their hometown.


    Su Li seems to have been able to feel that the existence of a violent temper in the southern Tianting has begun to brew a wave of great ange

 Chapter 699

    The indigenous gods are still enjoying the feeling of harvest victory, but they don''t know that the more terrible existence is going to enter this world.


    Su Li, who was in charge of the sky, noticed in a trance and looked beyond the void of the dome... It seemed that something terrible was disturbing the sky of the world, making the clouds in the sky involved and deflected to a certain extent.


    Not only did his sky clergy feel the threat, but the clearer feeling came from his understanding of the way of the earth... He felt that an extremely huge existence was approaching rapidly and interfering with the running track of the semi divine world itself.


    But fortunately, the semi divine world itself is actually very dense, and there is no risk of being shaken by this huge existence for the time being.


    In this regard, Su Li could only look into the distance of the sky... The superposition of the two "Sun Essence wheels" in his left eye greatly expanded his vision like a telescope and made him see far away.


    Unfortunately, his eyes could not see anything through the atmosphere of the semi divine world. The light was distorted by the black hole, and he could see nothing.


    He thought about it with some worry and finally made a decision... The whole sky city suddenly fluctuated and disappeared in the sky.


    At the same time, all the disciples of Jianya were informed to temporarily stop their activities, and the gods in sky city also issued an oracle to their city states not to disband their troops and be ready for war at any time.


    When everything was in order, Su Li applied a large-scale small seal to the whole city of the sky to make its breath disappear.


    At this time, the city of the sky was fully integrated into the sky, as if it had never existed in this world.


    But just after the sky city was completely hidden, the originally dense starry sky suddenly darkened, and many starlights were covered. Before the silvery Galaxy in the sky, a huge dark shadow covered it


    For a moment, the light of the world seemed to be much dimmer.


    In the sky city, Su Li and the eleven Aboriginal gods were stunned and watched the huge thing in the sky slowly fall and slowly row to the North


    "The bad luck of the grassland God system is going to be miserable!" the God of war swallowed his saliva hard.


    Su Li looked at it for a while and then asked Haitang on his shoulder, "do we have this kind of thing?"


    It was a huge fairy boat. At this time, the shadow of its base could even cover one tenth of the sky of the semi divine world!


    Haitang took a deep breath and said, "the war fairy boat... It is usually used to load soldiers during the Tianting expedition. Even the war fairy boat has been used. It seems that the Red Emperor has been completely serious."


    The implication is that this fairy boat is also available in the Oriental Tianting, but it is generally not easy to take out and use.


    "Is it expensive to use this fairy boat once?" Su Li asked.


    Holding his hair in his arms, Haitang said gracefully, "this is a war weapon that was only used in the early years when the five heavenly courts opened up the wilderness on a large scale. Every start-up consumes a large amount of resources."


    "Even in order to maintain the loss of the war fairy boat, it is required that it must win a complete victory every time it is sent out in the battle of the heaven, otherwise it will be difficult to plunder the resources to make up for its loss... So even in the eyes of many ordinary immortals, the war fairy boat is a symbol of victory, but it has been rarely used now."


    Such a large volume should consume a lot.


    But why didn''t the fairy boat suffer the rejection of the world?


    Su Li observed again... Then asked strangely, "but this fairy boat doesn''t seem as powerful as you said?"


    Begonia knew he would ask so, and directly replied, "obviously, it just turns on some of the most basic functions in order to save losses."


    "That''s right. I''m afraid in the eyes of those immortals in the upper world, the world doesn''t have to turn on all the powers of the fairy boat. It just needs to play its most basic troop transport function."


    At this time, the huge war fairy boat had passed over their heads, and then landed straight to the North grassland.


    Su Li understood the reason only with a little doubt... On the one hand, most people in the southern Tianting moved in that direction, on the other hand, the northern prairie is the most suitable place to park this fairy boat.


    Once this huge war fairy boat stops on the northern grassland, it can directly become an extremely safe fortress base.


    As for the original grassland God system on the grassland... They can only ask for their own blessings.


    "Is there any way to contact the grassland gods? Let them move as far as possible. The war fairy boat is not easy to resist." Su Li said to the eleven indigenous gods.


    In fact, he doesn''t want to see those grassland gods being hunted again. At that time, the divine power will fall into the hands of the southern heaven, which will be very passive for Su Li


    However, the strongest God of war and the God of death among the indigenous gods disdained at the same time. Finally, the God of war said, "don''t worry about them. Those guys of the grassland God system don''t know good or bad at all."


    It seems that the last time he volunteered to contact those grassland gods, he didn''t get any good... On the contrary, he seemed to have been cheated of confidential information by the other party, otherwise he couldn''t steal the headquarters of Southern Tianting and JiaoMu.


    So now the God of war actually has some meaning of gloating... These indigenous gods don''t have a big picture. They don''t need to worry about each other''s safety until all their enemies are dead.


    Su Li stroked his forehead and regretted that he had let the developed man do it.


    Sure enough, the God of wisdom among the eleven gods immediately realized something, and quickly coughed and said, "God of war, you have delayed the great event of the God King... The fall of the God of grass caused the withering of the grass. Obviously, now every God is related to the integrity of the world!"


    Su Li immediately felt that the God of wisdom was a reasonable one. Let him do anything in the future.


    The God of war is still quite ignorant about this. He doesn''t find that he has been despised at all.


    But the group of lengtouqing of the grassland God system was really troublesome. He paced left and right, then looked at the God of wisdom and said, "what gods are there in the grassland God system?"


    The God of wisdom looked at Su Li''s expression and trembled on the spot... What''s the matter with this feeling of life and death?


    He suddenly remembered how the original Thunder God King was directly deprived of divine power... Sometimes it''s not good to think too fast.


    Wisdom did not dare to neglect, and quickly said: "among the grassland gods, the ''Lord of the stars'' is the God King, and then the subordinate is the God of grass to control the grassland vegetation, the wolf to control the creatures on the grassland, and the eagle to control the grassland sky..."


    It''s gone.


    It is mainly these four gods that support the grassland God system, and the others are side details.


    No wonder these gods are so arrogant that they think they are the Lord of the semi divine world. It turns out that they have obvious strength advantages.


    Originally, Su Li really wanted to see if any of the gods of the grassland God system could be directly charged with divine power by him, which would save much trouble... But it seemed useless. He didn''t have the divine power characteristics of the Lord of stars, and animal gods such as wolf God and Eagle God had nothing to do with him.


    He thought for a moment. It seemed that except for the Lord of the stars and the dead grass God, the other wolf gods and Eagle gods didn''t seem so important... It is estimated that those people in the southern sky don''t like these two priests.


    In this semi divine world, perhaps because of the special world rules, the wolf God and the eagle God have very powerful powers... But in the outside world, these two priests will be despised even if they are made for the demon family.


    With this understanding, Su Li nodded slightly to show that he knew, then motioned to the gods to be quiet and continued to observe the trend of the north with Begonia.


    He projected the scene of the northern grassland in front of him with the divine power of the sky, so that Begonia could see what happened there synchronously on his shoulder.


    In the picture, the huge war fairy boat is landing on the grassland, no matter how many mortals are running below


    No, they still pay attention.


    The war spread out circles of ripples on the fairy boat, which made all creatures feel a great fear, and then fled away from the area where the fairy boat landed.


    But even so, the fairy boat blocks out the sun in the sky and falls on the grassland. It can even occupy more than half of the grassland. What''s the use of these creatures even if they run away?


    But at this time, the huge fairy boat was extremely reduced when it landed, and it was reduced by a hundred times when it landed, which was not enough to press many creatures.


    But even if it is reduced a hundred times, it is still very huge.


    Then countless soldiers jumped off the deck of the fairy boat like a huge building ship. As time went on, it was a large area full of flags to block out the sun


    "It''s really ''Heavenly soldiers and generals!'' Su Li felt something wrong. His mouth could say whatever he could in the Pearl world. Why is it still like this now?


    Haitang thought he was worried, so he replied, "these ''Heavenly soldiers and generals'' are almost Yuan Ying''s accomplishments. If it weren''t for the war fairy boat, it would be impossible to come to the mortal star world."


    Su Li nodded slightly and asked, "do we have so many people in the eastern heaven? It seems that I haven''t seen them in the heaven."


    Begonia replied, "the eastern heaven has been peaceful for a long time, so my father ordered all the heavenly soldiers to be demobilized and returned to the field and scattered in the prosperous places in the immortal cities."


    "Of course, if you need it, you can regroup again with your father''s order."


    Su Li knew after hearing this... It turned out that his uncle Lingwei was too troublesome and lazy.


    But all of a sudden, facing so many heavenly soldiers and generals


    At this time, he looked at the number of people and found that it might reach 100000!


    He said the number of people he observed through his heart and soul, so that his classmates could be prepared


    As a result, these guys directly began to cheer, saying that "100000 is almost the same" and so on... In short, they are very energetic.


    But Su Li was still worried. He asked, "but the existence of the fairy boat is very troublesome... How much power can it play if it is fully opened?"


    He must prepare for the worst so that he can be perfectly prepared.

 Chapter 700

    On that day, there was a big war on the northern grassland... Or encirclement and suppression. The gods of the grassland God system were encircled and suppressed by 100000 Southern Tianting soldiers!


    Mortals could not intervene in this war, and the grassland God system had to face the disaster of extinction.


    Su Li watched all this from a distance in the sky and finally decided to do it


    Somewhere on the grassland, suddenly there were thunder clouds, and thunder interwoven... It seemed like a disaster to the world.


    Those people in the southern heaven are very vigilant about this, but they can''t do anything... These heavenly soldiers and generals are very famous, but they can still be regarded as high-grade cannon fodder.


    Su Li felt for a moment... He could indeed lead the disaster and even the scourge to punish these people in the southern heaven, but similarly, he also knew that the power of the world was not endless.


    It is certainly possible to kill these 100000 soldiers and generals, but the loss to the world is also huge. It is estimated that the will of the world will not exist as a barrier to the world for a long time


    Su Li needs the will of the world to keep this power to deter and isolate the interference and even arrival of the real strong.


    So this time he summoned the thunder with his divine power... Because of his understanding of the way of thunder, the thunder flashing in the sky definitely has the power similar to heaven robbery.


    The blessing of the divine power in the sky is to make him see that he can throw thunder over a long distance within the shadow of the divine power


    So in the sky of the southern Tianting encircling and suppressing the people of the grassland God system, the terrible thunder fell from the sky, so that the heavenly soldiers and generals could not help dodging


    They all think that the thunder robbery is to split them. After all, they are outright villains in this world. They still have this self-knowledge.


    But unexpectedly, the thunder fell directly at the Lord of the stars


    "Thunder divine power... Is the mountain of gods!" the Lord of the stars was shocked and angry. He determined that this was the means of the mountain of gods on the spot.


    He hurriedly offered his last resort... That is, a ''hall of stars''!


    The hall of stars is the power of the Lord of stars and the source of all his power... He believes that as long as there is this hall of stars, his life will not be in danger anyway.


    Indeed, the hall of stars can also be said to be the most complete and powerful treasure in the semi divine world, and its defense power is also the strongest.


    "Boom!"


    The thunder fell, and the bombardment made a loud noise on the star hall.


    Then continuous thunder fell, gradually like a shower.


    At first, the Lord of the stars was confident, but his expression changed with the passage of time... Because such continuous thunder bombardment was obviously not what the thunder god he knew could do!


    Originally, he heard from the God of war that the gods of the holy mountains had changed people. He still didn''t believe it, or even if he believed it, he didn''t pay much attention to it. He thought it was just Thunder God''s power to change someone to take charge.


    But now he suddenly realized that people are really different.


    The new God King of the gods mountain is absolutely an unfathomable and extremely terrible existence.


    At the same time, he also vaguely felt a will through the series of lightning strikes... The other party''s goal seems to be his star palace!


    After all, the Lord of the stars is also the God King of the grassland God system. He is closer to the origin of the world, and it is naturally easier to understand some truth.


    So he also understood the purpose of the thunder to crack his Star Palace... Is to completely destroy the power of heaven and earth and avoid falling into the hands of these outsiders!


    The destruction of the hall of stars is actually just a return to the origin of the world and will come back sooner or later.


    But if taken away by these outsiders, the origin of the world will be lost!


    The origin of the divine king level is missing, and the world may collapse!


    The Lord of the stars slowly understood, and he began to consider his current situation


    At this time, there is no doubt that he can''t escape from heaven... In the hands of these people, even if the star hall can protect him for a while, he will still usher in the final result after his strength is exhausted.


    At that time, of course, he will die, which means that the star temple, which symbolizes the divine power of the stars, will inevitably fall into the hands of outsiders.


    He seemed to see his doomed ending in an instant, which made him at a loss.


    But just then a voice came from the breeze and whispered in his ear: give up resistance and you can at least live.


    ¡°£¡¡±


    The Lord of the stars immediately opened his eyes angrily, and then suddenly scolded: "the sundries of the gods mountain, you can''t succeed!"


    He thought it was all the conspiracy of the God King of the gods mountain, who wanted to kill him


    So he couldn''t help pouring all his divine power into the star hall, thinking that even if he died, he would kill the guy!


    So the star hall gathered great power while resisting the thunder, and then when the hall continued to break... A condensed star light shot away over the sacred mountains in the south like a meteor!


    But at the same time, more violent thunder fell... The cracked star hall finally couldn''t maintain, and then burst into pieces.


    Casually turned into fireflies and stars scattered around... And after that, the thunder in the sky dispersed directly.


    Several Taoists rushed out of the surrounding heavenly soldiers and generals. After a while of inspection, they were very angry and wanted to kill the star Lord to vent their anger.


    But he was soon stopped by someone else


    "Keep him. If the fragments of the law of stars can reunite, he is the introduction!"


    Others suddenly realized.


    The Lord of the stars looked blankly at the thunder clouds scattered in the sky and finally understood the meaning of the God King of the gods mountain... The star hall was destroyed, but he had the vitality to live.


    Because what these outsiders in the southern heaven want is the divine power or law fragments existing in the semi divine world, and the origin of the world is unpredictable. He, the former master of stars, is the greatest hope for the reconstitution of law fragments.


    "I see. This new God King of the holy mountains is really amazing... But it''s really unpleasant. Just give me a good slap and let me vent my anger..."


    "But don''t die!"


    The leader of the stars was tangled with contradictions in his heart. Then he was beaten in the back of his neck and passed out directly... He was just an ordinary man without divine protection.


    As for the other two Eagle gods and wolf gods, no one paid any more attention.


    In the eyes of the immortal in the upper world, it is not much different from the essence of animals. It doesn''t represent any law,


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, a starlight came retrograde over the gods mountain, but it suddenly knocked the hidden sky city out of shape.


    Su Li stood on the sky city hall, waved to open the door and let the star fall


    "Boom!"


    The stars struck him in the frightened eyes of the indigenous gods.


    Su Li didn''t intend to take it hard... But when the starlight came, he unexpectedly found that it was actually a force field attack.


    He thought of his own way of the earth, in which there was also a large part of the content of gravity and gravitational field, which made him happy at once. He wanted to feel the star power of the Lord of the stars.


    Then he really felt a powerful force field attack... It seemed to be an extreme physical impact, but it contained the mysterious rules of the operation of the world, so that people could not escape and were firmly locked.


    Facing this blow, Su Li didn''t use any divine power, but withstood it with his self realized way of the earth


    The powerful force field seemed to crush his body, but his body was as motionless as a mountain, withstood the force field, and then released an increasingly strong reaction force under the pressure of the force field.


    We should attach importance to the meaning of Jun, bear the weight of Jun, and all dharmas will not invade!


    The true meaning he first understood can even be regarded as a "profound meaning", an artistic conception that has gradually come into contact with the mysterious origin.


    The light of the stars stagnated, and the impact fields were superimposed layer by layer, and Su Li also had a sense of massiness layer by layer.


    The light of the stars did press in a little bit, but Su Li didn''t move a step and let the light of the stars close to his body a little bit


    Then the light of the stars hit Su Li''s chest after all!


    The aboriginal gods swallowed a mouthful of saliva with great worry... Even if they had any small abacus in their hearts, Su Li was undoubtedly a giant tree that could protect them from the wind and rain under the current situation.


    The giant tree can''t fall like this now!


    Of course, they were worried too much. The starlight hit Su Li''s chest, but finally turned into a piece of Stardust and scattered.


    In the process, Su Li just shook his body imperceptibly with the naked eye, and nothing happened


    "Have you got anything?" Begonia asked curiously.


    She didn''t worry about Su Li, because she knew how powerful Su Li''s immortal body was.


    Ordinary immortals are immortal bodies remolded with the spirit of immortals. After the lower boundary, they will naturally be subject to many restrictions.


    In this semi divine world, even the most basic defense has been greatly reduced, and the decline of combat power will be very obvious.


    However, the immortal body built by the force of the ancient cultivation method and his own unique skills is different. Descending to the world will not affect the strength of the immortal body itself... That is to say, Su Li''s immortal body is a knowing blow to the Lord of the stars with the strength of the heavenly Immortals and even beyond the heavenly immortals.


    The leader of the stars in the lower world is at most the strength of the Dongming realm... There is a long gap between them, so Su Li probably felt that he was "stung" again.


    He patted his chest and said, "yes, although the absolute power is not strong enough, the truth contained in it has its own characteristics and is worth learning from."


    Just now he responded with the mana that had been heavily suppressed. In fact, he wanted to feel the power of the starlight in an all-round way.


    Then he stared again, and the picture in front of him reappeared, reflecting the situation of the northern grassland again


    This time, however, his peeping was the counterattack of the other party... He saw a man suddenly look up at the sky, and then it was clearly only a very small point in the picture, but his eyes seemed to enlarge infinitely and fill the whole picture at once.

 Chapter 701

    The self abandoning counterattack of the Lord of the stars exposed the sky city to the eyes of the southern Tianting, so Su Li sensed this hidden prying when he explored again.


    The man looked over like electricity, but he directly gave the spiritual power through this magical line of sight connection... This should be a strong man in the realm of Xuanxian.


    Being stared at


    Su Li was slightly unhappy, but he forcibly restrained his impulse to stare back.


    On the contrary, it seems that the picture is suddenly scattered in a hurry, breaking the connection between the eyes of both sides


    The aboriginal gods around felt that things were going to be bad.


    Sure enough, Su Li said at the next moment, "let''s prepare for war."


    But Su Li only made the mortal troops of these twelve city states ready at the northern border, while the sword cliff disciples took the initiative under the command of song Rui


    This semi divine world is also a vast territory, but because of the strong vitality of heaven and earth, the scope of mortal life is not too large.


    It is a settlement to have the protection of gods near the sacred mountains, and it is also a settlement to have the protection of grassland gods on the grassland.


    However, the two sides are not directly bordering each other, and there are many poor mountains and rivers apart from the areas under their actual control.


    In fact, such a long distance can be said to be a great strategic depth. I believe senior general song Rui will understand what to do


    In fact, song Rui really wanted to spit out a bad mouthful... He thought he could concentrate on cultivating Taoism and no longer care about world affairs after resigning from the Qin Dynasty. As a result, he still asked him to command the army to fight!


    What''s worse is that mortal marriage is to accompany for a lifetime, and immortal marriage is to be permanent... He suddenly began to regret choosing Xiandao


    "Why are you stunned? When can we cut people happily?" beside him, a beautiful woman was coquettish and angry with her waist.


    Song Rui shook for a while, and then repeatedly said, "don''t worry, let me observe the surrounding terrain first, and then decide the battle route."


    This life is like this. What else can he do? Accept your fate... Alas~


    ¡­¡­


    The next thing was what Su Li expected. The empty city was exposed that day, and when the other party found Su Li... The 100000 day soldiers and generals completed the rectification as soon as possible, and then sent troops south to prepare for a good fight.


    At the same time, the war fairy boat has also changed... Although it is still anchored on the grassland, the top of the fairy boat mast like a huge building ship condenses a very pure energy light ball


    Seeing this scene from a distance, Su Li immediately took a breath and drove the sky city to the ground... Not only down, but also close to the mountains of the sacred mountains!


    How can we underestimate the attack means of the war fairy boat used by a heavenly court as a heavy weapon to attack cities and seize the earth?


    Fortunately, he hid quickly. When he manipulated the sky city to slide from the sacred mountains, he saw a terrible beam from the north, suddenly pierced through the upper half of the sacred mountains, but directly melted it silently!


    Then the beam of light slanted out of the sky and almost pierced a hole in the atmosphere.


    This was so cruel that it was hard to resist even in the heyday of Su Li, not to mention when the world was heavily suppressed.


    The purpose of the other party''s attack is also very clear, which is to knock down the sky city!


    Just as Su Li worried that the other party would bring the divine power of the Lord of the stars out of the world, they probably worried that Su Li would take away the divine power he had.


    It seems that everyone knows that once you take away these theocratic objects, it will mean the end of the world... Then for others, you will lose the opportunity to obtain the fragments of law!


    This is particularly important, so the war fairy boat will not hesitate to consume huge energy to shoot this gun.


    Although it''s best to destroy the city of the sky directly, even if it can''t be fought down, Su Li should be extremely afraid to go to heaven


    Therefore, relying on the powerful deterrence of the war fairy boat, the southern Tianting temporarily blocked the sky of the semi divine world.


    "It''s ironic that the Lord of the sky is forced to stay on the ground." Su Li felt a little egg pain.


    But soon he didn''t care. After finding a place at the foot of the mountain to land the sky city, he can still check the world.


    The 100000 troops of the southern Tianting were dispatched as expected. They marched quickly and began to cross the mountain pass in the North... It is predicted that they should be able to contact the sword cliff disciples soon.


    Well, the boys at sword cliff should be very happy, right?


    Then what about the hornwood man?


    I found it. It''s no longer in the Northwest... I see. It directly crossed the coastline originally guarded by Guangsha and went south to the southern forest God system.


    It seems that hornwood doesn''t want to give up his harvest.


    What about Guangsha?


    Tut Tut, it''s terrible. I just gathered people again... But it seems that the response is much slower and there is a lack of competent command.


    And the light column of the war fairy boat that just cut through the sky must have frightened them?


    At this time, the people of Guangsha immortal sect were really enterprising, hopeless and afraid to retreat. They were really in a very embarrassing situation.


    But this is also a matter of course... The eastern Tianting has been peaceful for too long, so its members are much less sensitive to fighting than other four Tianting.


    Speaking of other Tianting... What about the people in the northern Tianting?


    The number of people coming to the northern Tianting this time is not much, and it is not less.


    Why don''t you see any now?


    Su Li could not help worrying. At the same time, he passed the matter to song Rui, who was in charge of the front line, so that he knew it well.


    He was worried that people in the northern heaven would make trouble, but no matter how he investigated, he found no trace, and the other party seemed to disappear completely.


    However, this also has something to do with the general and one-sided view of the sky. It is easy for him to ignore some details at such a long distance.


    This made him very worried, so he couldn''t help but concentrate on the disciples of sword cliff. He was afraid that something might happen and be plotted... There was going to fight with the heavenly soldiers and generals of the southern Tianting. It was really careless.


    However, fortunately, those disappeared northern Tianting people did not appear in that battlefield... It is estimated that they also think that the southern Tianting has sent out war fairy boats and 100000 heavenly soldiers, which must be invincible.


    In this process, the disciples of Jianya also made hands with the Tianbing of Nanting


    Instead of a vigorous fight, it took advantage of the mountainous terrain and the inconvenient conditions of the other party''s investigation. It was completely a guerrilla war with the Nanting army.


    Song Rui''s combat thinking is still very clear. Even if the other party marches together, he will not fly in order to preserve his mana, so he will naturally be divided by the terrain.


    As long as the other party can not complete the rescue at the first time, he can use the information advantage brought by Su Li''s sky theocracy to harass constantly or mobilize local advantages to swallow up sporadic enemies.


    The whole battlefield is completed through continuous movement, but the sword immortals on the sword cliff are used like a group of assassins who leave at one blow, and the ghost is full of artistic beauty.


    At this time, if someone can describe the marching route of sword cliff disciples, he can even find that it can form a very beautiful picture


    This is song Rui. With the growth of age, even if he has become an immortal, he has also played the on-the-spot command into an art.


    The battle situation on the front line is also broadcast in real time.


    Although it is a condescending macro perspective, it is enough to make the gods marvel in their eyes.


    Especially the God of wisdom, he looked at those circuitous routes and showed a very comfortable expression.


    "What are you doing? Why are you winding all the time, and you won''t have a good fight in the front?" the God of war muttered a little disappointed.


    The God of wisdom was angry at it on the spot. He said, "you reckless man, you only know the frontal charge when fighting. You will be regarded as the God of war!"


    "Because I''m brave enough!" the God of war was not ashamed, but made a heroic gesture to show that he was very powerful.


    Also, he was very strong in the mortal period, wreaked havoc on the battlefield, was known as the bravest soldier in the demigod continent, and was worshipped in the army, so he won the war priest under the chance meeting.


    But in the mind of the God of war, war simply means cutting people


    To tell the truth, this kind of thinking is very suitable for sword cliff, but to say "God of war", it seems to belittle this great power priest.


    Another god of death with the strongest divine power is watching the battlefield in the picture and trembling in his heart... He also obtained the clergy from "killing". He used to be the best assassin.


    But now in his eyes, the sword cliff disciples'' actions when harvesting life are so crisp that he even doubts his "skills".


    These disciples of sword cliff cut people too quickly... If these people had come tens of thousands of years earlier, would they still have his share in the position of the God of death?


    Most of the sword cliff disciples don''t want to go to Shinto. After all, Shinto depends on management. They are only willing to cut people with swords.


    Su Li looked at the smooth battlefield in the north and was a little relieved. Then he looked away from the north and began to look for the trace of Beiting people


    When he was in the Pearl world, he also gained some inheritance of the northern heaven. Among them, there are many wonderful ways to hide the breath... Su Li, one of the "hidden shadow and hidden breath technique", is very handy. It is obvious that it should be inherited from the dark and silent black emperor.


    His eyes wandered again. As expected, he got nothing.


    More than 300 people in Beiting seem to have completely disappeared.


    But just for a moment, Su Li was stunned and turned the picture again... Looking for the past all the way to the coastline in the vast forest on the Shanxi side of the gods.


    "What are you looking for?" Haitang noticed something wrong. It didn''t seem to be looking for Beiting people.


    "I''m looking for the people of Guangxia immortal sect... Why are they gone?" Su Li said in surprise.


    Suddenly, as soon as the picture stopped, I saw a reflection through the shadows of trees in a remote forest... It seems to be the reflection of a magic weapon lying on the ground?

 Chapter 702

    What he found in the forest made Su Li jump in his heart


    Those people of Guangsha immortal sect will not be slaughtered, will they?


    Begonia woke up and said, "I understand that it should be the people of the hidden fairy Pavilion in the northern heaven... The hidden fairy Pavilion is an organization only under the command of the black emperor and will only act in the dark."


    "It seems that after they found the expeditionary army of the twelve city states the last time, they were deliberately broken up and turned directly into the dark."


    Su Li thought about the dark power held by the black emperor, and knew what was going on in the "hidden fairy Pavilion".


    He said with great vigilance: "it seems that compared with the big fight of the South court, the action of the North Court is really dangerous."


    He thought for a moment, directly closed the sky city, and then said, "for safety, you''d better stay here and don''t go out."


    This is to these waste like indigenous gods... These indigenous gods have little strength, but in fact they are the key to grasp the lifeline of the world... Really, I don''t know what the world will think, but they will separate their origin and create various law fragments.


    "Where are you going?" those scum people couldn''t help asking... Su Li looked like he was going out, which made them feel very insecure.


    Su Li turned to look at them and said, "I''ll come soon. Besides, the power of the sky and thunder has stayed here. What else can you worry about?"


    Indeed, in theory, they are eager for Su Li to leave, so that they can experience the feeling of holding power again... Su Li doesn''t taboo this, and everyone knows that these two powers can be taken away anywhere as long as Su Li is willing.


    But when Su Li was going out to do business, they found that they couldn''t live without their own God King... Now the world is so dangerous. Only by Su Li''s side can they have a sense of security.


    Su Li ignored them and closed the city of the sky again. After hiding, it was like the forest in the West.


    Flying will never fly again. Who knows if the war fairy boat has the remote monitoring ability that can be used in this world?


    So he just took one step, that is, crossing a kilometer!


    He can now cast it smoothly, even better than the previous horn wood''s Sen Shuzi... This is also the result of his deep understanding of the way of the earth.


    Although I don''t say thousands of miles in a flash, it''s enough now.


    He walked continuously, one kilometer at a time, and finally came to the forest land observed by the sky in half an hour.


    He took a deep breath, and then the air around him immediately began to flow rapidly


    This is the application method of a sword cliff disciple with keen perception to the air flow controlled by the divine power in the sky. He can conduct detailed investigation through the omnipresent dynamic air flow.


    In this way, all details above the ground can be brought into the eye.


    He shared power with all, and that''s how he shared the benefits.


    He now feels more and more that only by using his divine power in a variety of ways can he get more benefits.


    At the same time, he suddenly had a physical meal, but he thought of another very similar situation.


    Similar to his generous sharing of power and divine power to everyone, as if the world was doing the same thing?


    It will manifest the fragments of its own origin law into the theocratic carrier faction and send it to the gods, and then let the gods take charge of the kingdom of God or fight with each other... Is this process also its promotion or refinement of its own origin and law?


    Su Li was a little frightened by his idea. What does this mean? Can the world''s will be refined by itself?


    He felt that the semi divine world was really worthy of being a moth in a black hole, and had such a beautiful operation.


    His mind wandered a little, and then he noticed some traces in the woodland


    Damaged tree trunks, damaged terrain, opened soil


    This is clearly a small battlefield!


    However, many traces were covered up, which forced him to conduct more detailed investigation.


    He already knew that this was the place where the hidden fairy Pavilion of Beiting ambushed Guangxia immortal cult, and he wanted to restore the assassination methods of these hidden fairy pavilions as much as possible through the clues here, and then make a plan to prepare his family.


    He took two more steps and frowned slightly.


    Then he stamped his foot gently... A moment later, the ground around him trembled slightly, and many things were turned out from the ground.


    But they are all refined vests, magic tools or magic weapons, fairy swords and so on.


    There are no corpses, but these are actually all the rest of the lower bound of Guangsha immortal sect.


    Because the immortal and even the pure Qi condense the immortal body. Once the body dies, this part of the immortal body will naturally dissipate and return to heaven and earth... To be honest, so much pure Qi belongs to this world, which is definitely a great tonic to this world.


    Therefore, the world does not hate the fighting of immortals in the upper world here, but it can''t take away the divine power.


    Su Li looked and then looked at Haitang to ask if he had found anything.


    "Can you guess if there are any survivors of Guangxia immortal cult? They are all from the Oriental heaven. Can you help them easily?"


    He said.


    I mainly thought about it. In case the people of Guangxia immortal sect were destroyed here, Guangxia immortal Zun must show his face again when he returned to heaven.


    Although not afraid, but trouble.


    Begonia was right to think about it and began to deduce the secret of heaven... This deduction will not be limited. Even because of the more powerful power of heaven and earth, the secret of heaven will be much clearer and more difficult to cover.


    In this immortal, it is obviously impossible to have someone who can cover the secret in front of Begonia


    "Someone has blocked the secret of the whole semi divine world!" her face was a little ugly... She was beaten in the face, but it was obvious that she had great ability to operate across the heaven.


    The 100000 heavenly soldiers who contact the southern Tianting are dignified and do not need any protection to cover up the secret of heaven, so it must be someone in the northern Tianting... And the person who did it is probably the black emperor!


    Really... Su Li didn''t expect that this special semi divine world would lead to the common competition between the two heavenly emperors... And look at the way that they are still working together, do you think highly of him?


    He suddenly realized that it was impossible for the other party to attack together in order to deal with Jianya or Guangsha... The black emperor of Beiting and the Red Emperor of Nanting actually wanted to deal with the green emperor!


    "It seems that uncle Lingwei has really brought great pressure to the two heavenly emperors." Su Li muttered, but he didn''t care.


    Although they are two emperors working together, the Oriental Tianting can actually be regarded as "two emperors", but his "emperor" can only be regarded as a "baby". It''s better not to be too conspicuous for the time being.


    The people of Guangxia immortal sect will die if they die. He can''t care about these.


    After understanding that this was the joint pressure of the two heavenly courts in the South and the north, his mind stopped thinking about these small things.


    Just as he turned around, he suddenly walked and changed his look


    Because in front of him, he saw an injured man who leaned limply against the tree trunk... The injured man was weak and seemed to have no mana.


    But his body is crystal clear. At first glance, it is a fairy body with excellent qualification.


    Although the injured man''s hair was messy and covered on his face, Su Li thought of Guangyuan Xianjun the first time he saw him... Yes, this is Guangyuan Xianjun.


    But these are not the key points... The key point is that when he passed here just now, he didn''t see any injured at all!


    Turning around, you can hide from his perception and silently put down the Guangyuan fairy king. This is actually a silent provocation: you have entered the Weng!


    It''s like a highly skilled assassin telling his target where to go: you''ll die here, too.


    Of course, the seriously injured Guangyuan Xianjun himself may also be a bait.


    Su Li thought for a moment and decided to save Guangyuan Xianjun.


    Although I think it might be better for this man to die, considering that it would be pathetic if Guangsha immortal cult were really destroyed


    So he stepped on the ground... The ground around Guangyuan Xianjun immediately bulged in a ring, and then wrapped him in it in an instant.


    Then Tu Dun launched and transferred him to the ground


    Well, then I saw the flaw, because in this lightning, stone and fire, the shadow of Guangyuan Xianjun still stayed in place.


    "Ha ha..." Su Li laughed silently, and then he would send out sword Qi with one finger


    "Poof ~"


    However, the sword Qi only flew a foot away and suddenly dispersed itself.


    Well, he was so proud that he forgot that magic in this damn place couldn''t work.


    Then he found that he had forgotten to bring weapons


    Because his swordsmanship is poor... Bah, it''s because his swordsmanship is divine. He hasn''t been used to wearing swords for a long time.


    Now, when you need weapons, you don''t even bring a handy weapon, and you can''t play your magic power


    At this time, a person suddenly popped up in the shadow of the regiment left in place. A dark knife was handed out face-to-face, as if to cut Su Li.


    The other side is not weak. Although this knife is silent, the power contained in it has reached the upper limit allowed by the world.


    "Lang Jun, and behind you!"


    Begonia shouted anxiously again, but saw a dark snake in another shadow on the ground, revealing its dark fangs, raised his head and flew to Su Li''s back


    Sure enough, it was a sinister assassination, and there was double insurance... No, far more than double insurance!


    But I saw another arrow rain falling in the dense forest, but all the people in the hidden fairy Pavilion came out in ambush.


    These arrows are also made of dark materials, but they are tinged with light blue color... It seems that they are highly toxic.


    In the past, double insurance has been very careful to assassinate, and now it is covered with poisoned arrow rain... If you really don''t do it, you will be killed as soon as you do it.

 Chapter 703

    In the face of the attack, Su Li had many ways to deal with it, and even dodged in many ways.


    However, to this extent, he has easily stopped thinking about the action of "dodging".


    His long hair suddenly flew up... Each long hair was like a long sword, containing a very powerful true meaning.


    The five long hairs evolved into the meaning of divine edge, burning heaven, withered wood, water and heavy Jun, and then became the five elements. The magic power was contained in the hollow inner diameter of the hair and broke out instantaneously. Unexpectedly, the blade attacking the front collapsed far away.


    Then the hair gathered like a python, intertwined with the shadow snake from behind, and fought hard for a moment.


    There are countless hair scattered, hitting the arrow rain from all directions with unparalleled accuracy and blocking it completely.


    Three thousand sad swords, the game work in those years, now let him show an invincible posture.


    This is actually a long-term process, because he is used to pouring mana into his hair and manipulating his hair to do many things, so that his hair is as tough as a magic weapon.


    Of course, his hair fluttered like countless tentacles, slightly curious


    The assassination of yinxiange failed, which obviously exceeded their expectations.


    But after one hit, all the crises around disappeared again.


    Su Li stood where he was, because he knew these people didn''t go... I''m afraid they knew that Su Li could monitor them from a high altitude, so they probably deliberately exposed flaws for him to see and attract him to explore.


    But this is also expected. It''s not worth worrying... But since he really came alone, it''s the best time for these Beiting assassins to kill, so they won''t give up so easily.


    Su Li also waited in place and didn''t leave, because this was the best time for him to try to find out the secret of the hidden fairy Pavilion in the North Court... In order to assassinate him, they would certainly come up with many means!


    But he didn''t wait passively, but there was a raised land under his feet, and then exposed the seriously injured Guangyuan Xianjun


    Guangyuan Xianjun is really miserable. There are many holes in his body, and even the yuan God shows signs of collapse... If it is not handled in time, his life may be in danger at any time.


    Looking at the ignorant Guangyuan Immortal King, Su Li did not delay, but directly used his medical God priest to exert his divine power and pull him back from the death line.


    However, when he exerted his divine power, he suddenly noticed that the aged branches around him seemed to be blown by the wind, and then suddenly swayed


    The wind blowing the forest is a normal natural phenomenon, but at this time, the ground in the forest land is suddenly crisscrossed with demons... The reflection of these branches seems to live all at once!


    "Magic?"


    Su Li judged in his heart. After all, the Begonia on his shoulder said more experience: "it is a magic trick to use the shadow, and with reference to the power of the black emperor, they should be able to hide in the shadow."


    This woke Su Li. He realized that his opponent might not only use immortal magic, but also use immortal magic with divine magic like him.


    The other party''s hidden ability is probably derived from the divine skill of the black Emperor... After all, the hidden fairy pavilion was built by the black emperor.


    But since it is in the shadow


    He glanced up at the woods around him, said "sin" in his heart, and then suddenly a terrible wind swept around


    With him as the center, it was like a tornado, and all the trees within 30 meters were swept away by the fierce hurricane.


    Countless sawdust and grass branches and leaves were swept into the sky by the hurricane, and then fell down in the distance... He cleared the field with the divine power of the sky.


    He saw a flat white ground within 30 meters around him, and the light from the boundless starry sky above his head shone down, making a bright sky below.


    In fact, the starry sky above has the feeling of shadowless lights. As long as the trees in the woods are sparse to a certain extent, they will not have shadows.


    So at this time, even if Su Li stood where he was, he was bright and clean under the bright star river above his head... Then at least within the range of 30 meters, the assassins of Yinxian Pavilion temporarily lost their hiding place.


    At this time, he felt a ''cry ~'' around him


    Oh, it''s Guangyuan Xianjun who woke up.


    The divine power of the God of medicine is to get quick results, but the yuan God of Guangyuan Xianjun was seriously injured and still couldn''t fully recover in one breath.


    The first thing Xuanxian did when he woke up was to protect himself... Of course, he soon found that he couldn''t do anything at all.


    The mana collapsed and even the immortal body collapsed, which made him more vulnerable than the mortals in the semi divine world.


    "You saved me?!"


    He noticed Su Li, but he felt very ungrateful.


    Of course, Su Li didn''t need to be grateful. He just said, "you have fought with them. Is there any way to restrain?"


    Guangyuan Xianjun looked around and realized that Su Li was facing the situation at this time... Since Su Li could save him, there was no doubt that he was also facing the assassination of the hidden fairy Pavilion at this time!


    He looked bitter, but he thought of his fellow disciples... It''s really sad. Guangsha immortal sect has a total of 400 or 500 people, and he lost more than 300 here... When he returned to the sect, he really had no face to respect the immortal.


    At this point, he found that the dispute between himself and Su Li was completely unnecessary.


    After all, it was Xuanxian''s mental cultivation. His own desires were suppressed in an instant, and then he calmly said: "the hidden fairy pavilion has cruel and vicious means, which can kill people invisibly, but this hiding technique is not entirely groundless."


    "They can hide themselves in the dark, which is like a duck to water in the demigod world, where there are many repressions. But they also have the repression we are subjected to..."


    "If the divine mind is not available, how should they observe us?"


    Su Li was surprised, but then he realized that he had ignored the simplest point... The other party''s observation means!


    In the heaven and even the normal mortal world, God''s thoughts, Taoism and Dharma are not affected. Naturally, there are countless observation methods. Even if you have more experience, you can''t know how the other party will perceive him.


    But this is in the semi divine world. There are only those kinds of observation methods.


    Or see with your eyes, or listen with your ears, and smell with your nose at most


    The five senses gradually abandoned in the process of practice are of great use here... But the reason why these five senses are slowly abandoned is that they are too easy to be deceived!


    Su Li simply forced the seal within five meters around him with a small seal. In this range, the sound cannot be transmitted, and no breath or taste can be transmitted. If his body was not there, the whole person would be like disappearing in the world.


    After all this, he waited for the reaction of the assassins in the hidden fairy Pavilion... If Guangyuan Xianjun''s theory is correct, now for those assassins, they can only judge the target with their eyes.


    In other words, the other party can avoid his detection and use the time difference to destroy all the people of Guangsha immortal sect. It must be because they feel his gaze... It seems that their spiritual sense is also very sharp.


    But there was still no movement around, and the other party was not easily exposed... This also made Su Li doubt whether his actions were effective.


    "And your own eyes. If you want to see them, they can feel your eyes." Guangyuan Xianjun suggested again.


    Su Li thought it was reasonable. He quickly closed his eyes... But soon he opened them again.


    But it just caught a shadow line that just extended a little but immediately retracted 30 meters away


    He thundered directly, but it only hit a forest.


    "So if I close my eyes, I won''t be able to find their actions?" Su Li found a paradox depressed.


    Guangyuan Xianjun held back his words. He said, "there''s nothing we can do. We can''t detect their existence under normal circumstances. We can only lure them to do it first."


    Su Li shook his head slightly and said, "that''s right, but I don''t like this passive feeling... Since they are still ''waiting for the opportunity'', I''ll make them have to fight me!"


    He is a "rich and willful" man. Previously, he just wanted to try whether he could detect each other by means other than Shinto.


    But he found it difficult when the other party had the protection of the black emperor''s divine power... So he decided to use the divine power to cheat.


    So suddenly there was no wind between heaven and earth. There was infinite divine power on his body, and a terrible storm zone was formed above the sky


    But the storm shrouded all around, and the central area, as the eye of the wind, was still very calm.


    The whole hundred Li area centered on Su Li was shrouded in a terrible storm.


    The wind resonates with the thunder. The thunder is constantly interspersed in the high-speed hurricane, destroying everything in it... Including the mountains and forests in this large area.


    The storm and thunder are like a terrible wall, which completely separates the hundred mile area.


    Guangyuan Xianjun looked at this scene with great shock... And then tangled up.


    He said, "why do you waste so much power? With such power, we could have escaped safely!"


    Su Li glanced at him lightly and said, "that''s the promise. No wonder Chun doesn''t like you..."


    Guangyuan Xianjun''s face turned black in an instant. Do you think it''s mocking him?


    "Mm-hmm!" Begonia nodded in agreement and made up a knife mercilessly.


    "Poof ~"


    Guangyuan Xianjun spit a mouthful of blood directly, stretched out his hand and trembled to point to Su Li and the Begonia on his shoulder, feeling that he was desperate to produce a heart demon


    That''s great, Haitang. It''s true that the husband sings and the woman follows


    But fortunately, the Demon Lord didn''t really want to take him. Guangyuan Xianjun tried to take a deep breath and slowed down.


    Then he wonderfully stopped worrying about his current situation. Instead, he wanted to make the assassins of Yinxian Pavilion more violent. He was not afraid of anything

 Chapter 704

    Mufeng Jielei, this is the name given by Su Li to his super field control.


    In fact, there is no mystery in it. It''s just that the output of divine power is large enough.


    So the sky was blocked.


    But this is more than that. Su Li also uses his understanding of the earth to extract the power of the earth vein to manipulate the earth under his feet, making it completely an "iron plate".


    At present, under the strength density of heaven and earth in the semi divine world, there is no possibility that anyone below Xuanxian can escape through earth... Even if Xuanxian is specialized in earth practice, he has to have more than his perception of earth practice.


    There is no doubt that Su Li, after experiencing the previous perception, actually had the state of mind of Xuanxian level... Even if the cultivation was not enough, the state of mind and Taoism had arrived, and the cultivation only needed to be natural after returning to the heaven.


    I have to say that this semi divine world is really a holy land for cultivation.


    Obviously, all kinds of laws are very clear, but they can''t be used because of the extraordinary vitality of heaven and earth... This makes even Su Li have to constantly understand deeply before he can use the strength of heaven and earth... In this way, his Xuanxian foundation has become very solid unconsciously.


    Just like the disciples of sword cliff in battle, most of them have mastered the heart of immortals in continuous battle... This is very important, which means that almost they can enter the realm of immortals as soon as they return to the heaven, and they are all real immortals with the heart of immortals!


    If most of the sword cliff immortal sect are real immortals, that''s all. But if so many people are heavenly immortals... That''s great.


    If there are one or two more Xuanxian in the five old swords, coupled with Su Li, it has become a fact of heaven... It seems that the Oriental Tianting or the largest religion in the five heavenly regions will rise like this!


    At this time, Su Li used the law of the earth to ban the earth in the whole hundred mile area under his feet with the force of the earth vein... This also means that these yinxiange assassins who were supposed to hunt Su Li have turned into outright prey.


    The assassins of the hidden fairy pavilion have completely become turtles in a jar, unless external forces can help them break the blockade of the wind world thunder.


    However, the Nanting 100000 heavenly soldiers who can help them are fighting with the disciples of Jianya, but they are completely impossible to come here to help them.


    What about hornwood?


    Those hornwood remnant evils don''t care how these people fight and kill. They have circled to the south of Zhongshen mountain along the coastline, but they are looking for the trace of the southern desert God system... There is a large desert in the south. Because people are rare and arid, Zhongshen mountain has never paid attention to it before.


    As for the desert God system... Su Li also learned about it, but found it very interesting.


    Because of the particularity of the desert environment, those nationalities living in the desert live in oases as city states.


    They fear the desert, because the vast sand sea can make their life have nothing at any time... So the God King in the desert is the king of sand and storm.


    The king of sand and storm, which symbolizes destruction in the desert, gathers everyone''s fear, but in fact, it has always guarded the oasis of the desert from being swallowed, and the God of Yongquan after God is the hope and vitality of the people of the desert.


    Because only springs can irrigate the oasis.


    So there are all kinds of tree gods and plant gods, which are needed for the daily survival of the people in the desert.


    Compared with the mountain gods and grassland gods, the desert gods are very common... Or grounded.


    But in fact, Su Li always felt that it would not be a big problem to pull out the whole divine system... Well, it''s better to forget it. It''s really not easy for the world to grow to this shape. He wanted to see if the world continues to grow and has the opportunity to become another heaven?


    He took the time to throw his consciousness into the sky, looked at the action tracks of those hornwood remaining evils, and found that they were very close to the vast sand sea area.


    Su Li knew that the other party would not delay any more. After all, he would not watch the world suffer, so he decided to make a quick decision.


    He pulled Guangyuan Xianjun''s feet into the air, and then the ground under his feet changed dramatically


    The whole earth within a hundred miles slipped down directly, as if an abyss suddenly appeared below.


    This is the direct emergence of a Tiankeng within a hundred miles!


    Although the original animals and plants in the "Tiankeng" are well preserved, then there is a terrible situation to happen... The cliff of the "abyss" around the Tiankeng collapses again, and huge rock pillars fall into the middle, and then a conical dome is built in the Tiankeng.


    This is to completely seal the space within a hundred miles underground?!


    This situation is really frightening. Those people in Yinxian Pavilion never thought that Su Li could show such great power in this semi divine world.


    There is no doubt that this is the power of Xuanxian... Su Li has advanced to Xuanxian? This is surprising, but it seems reasonable


    As a person who can pit golden immortals, this is a matter of course!


    So it''s no surprise to these yinxiange assassins that if the seal of the earth is really successful, they will be banned to death here... So they can''t help jumping out of the rock gap just before the seal is completely formed.


    Shadow after shadow, no body, no thickness, continuously drilling out of the cracks in the rock


    But Su Li didn''t give them more opportunities to directly land on the conical dome... In an instant, infinite runes appeared on it, and then formed a complex and complete energy circuit.


    So the Qi of the earth vein passes through, and the conical dome directly becomes a complete sealing space!


    The shadows that escaped before this were only 43... Obviously, some still remained in the sealed space.


    This is not that they have no time to escape, but that they think Su Li may not really spend a lot of money to use this means, so some people want to wait and see the change


    This is also a choice. After all, in this semi divine world, you can''t exert any great power normally.


    But Su Li''s understanding of the earth and its veins made him exceed that boundary, so that he could use the power of heaven and earth to do things.


    This is the power of Xuanxian.


    Because of the strength of the semi divine world itself, Su Li''s use of the power of this heaven and earth will also be particularly powerful.


    Speaking of it, he didn''t expect that the Lianshan seal he got in his early years would become an opportunity for him to enter the realm of Xuanxian... He used Lianshan seal to connect the earth again in this world, which triggered his previous ten day insight.


    Now he uses his own way of the earth to borrow the power of the earth. In fact, he feels smoother and more comfortable than the so-called power of the sky and thunder.


    Because this is completely his own understanding. Unlike the divine power brought by the priests such as the sky, thunder and even the sun, although there can be similar powers, there is an additional step of divine power transformation after all, which is difficult to really do as instructed by the arm.


    He was delighted with what he had just done, and he couldn''t help but show a beautiful smile... It was a kind of "gain" smile, and he felt his progress.


    This joy kept him in the face of the 43 shadows, so that he wanted to show his skills


    However, what made him speechless was that the 43 shadows were not ready to fight him, but directly scattered to escape


    But the surrounding space has been closed by him, and they can''t escape anyway.


    And it all depends on the shadowless lamp effect caused by the boundless starry sky overhead. These shadows have no escape after losing the support of shadows.


    So Su Li stood where he was and just looked around at the shadows... Sure enough, they were very sensitive to their eyes. At least where Su Li looked, the shadows there would be greatly stimulated and accelerated.


    What made Su Li a little strange was that these shadows should not be the hidden fairy Pavilion immortals in the northern Tianting? Why do they seem so at a loss when there is no shadow to hide, and do not show their noumenon to fight well?


    Haitang gave the answer to this question: "if my concubine''s body is not bad, these dark shadows are actually their noumenon... The assassins in the hidden fairy Pavilion may have abandoned the general shape when they first shaped the immortal body and become today''s dark shadows."


    Su Li began to explore. How should this shadow deal with it?


    The mud floated in front of him, and then formed the shape of the "initial heart".


    He can now borrow the power of the earth in this world, which means that he can show part of his good earth kendo.


    The floating "original hearts" shot out with his ideas and rushed to the shadows.


    However, the effect is not very good. Those shadows have no substance, and all the little swords made of rock and soil pierce through... These shadows seem to have no entity.


    Su Li realized this, but he was not discouraged.


    He thought for a moment, stretched out his hand and held a small rock and soil sword floating around him... The next moment, the lines of talisman appeared densely on it!


    Suddenly, he threw the sword out again


    It seems that they are too confident. These shadows have no intention of dodging and let this sword attack... They are used to the feeling of being immune to most attacks.


    But unfortunately, this time the geotechnical sword is different


    When it passed through the body of the shadow, the rune on the sword lit up instantly, and then the whole body of the shadow was covered with runes, and then it was bound at once, and then compressed into a tiny sphere.


    Seal, Su Li used seal in battle.


    In fact, he should have done such a thing long ago, but he has too many means all the time, so that some abilities that should shine have been ignored.


    At this moment, he found the best way to target these shadows, that is, sealing!

 Chapter 705

    The success of sealing made Suri know at least one way to restrain these shadows.


    But this is not the best solution, because he always wants to make his sword cliff gate people have their own way to deal with


    Thinking of this, he began to consider whether there was a suitable solution in his divine power system... And then he thought of it.


    That''s the power of the sun!


    Since these shadows are special immortal bodies shaped by the dark power of the black emperor, his solar power must be restrained.


    So a bright light shone directly from his left eye... Sure enough, this light shone on the shadow, like an extremely hot high-temperature ray, which made him constantly twist and seem to be seriously injured.


    But Su Li didn''t use high temperature, just a light with the power of the sun.


    But just for a moment, the shadow suddenly faded and disappeared, just as the light dispelled the shadow.


    So Su Li realized that as far as conventional means were concerned, he could use seal to deal with these shadows. But with the power of the sun, the effect is better.


    In fact, if he used fire to enter the Tao, he might also be able to evolve the path of light with fire to disperse the shadow. Unfortunately, he used earth to enter the Tao, so he can only seal the shadow at most.


    So in his opinion, divine power is like an important supplement, which has miraculous effects at critical moments.


    After determining that the solar power can indeed target these shadow meetings, he began to try to investigate with the solar power


    He hesitated, stepped on his feet, and then a large stone forest suddenly grew on the ground under his feet. Then these stone forests staggered and tilted to form a complex landform, which also gave these shadows a shadow area to live in.


    These shadows were obviously stunned. They didn''t know what the hell Su Li was doing... For a time, even if there was a large shadow in front of them, they didn''t dare to blend in,


    Although these shadows are not very smart, they are still normal immortals and will think after all... They don''t understand why Su Li is so, and even some feel a deep sense of shame


    Seeing that they were still unwilling to "cooperate", Su Li simply built a big day with divine power and slowly rose over the sky


    The shadows illuminated by this big sun seemed to be splashed with strong acid, smoking and twitching all over.


    At this time, they can only ignore any pride and dignity and drill into the shadow formed by the complex terrain.


    The light can''t be direct. These shadows have escaped for a while.


    Light can only be directed, which seems to be a defect of the solar power?


    But Su Li has a different understanding


    He remembered the huge flares and black sunspots he had seen on the barren star... It was not that there was no light in the sunspots, but it was not bright enough compared to the flares.


    So there is not no light in the shadow, but the light is not bright enough compared with other places


    The shadow appears only because it is not directly exposed to light, but everything around will actually reflect light into it.


    So after Su Li understood this mystery, Su Li''s feeling of light became wonderful with the help of divine power


    In his original perception, the light also emitted in a straight line, and then built a world of light and shadow.


    So in this world, he can only see what the light shines on, and what is in the shadow is difficult to perceive.


    But when he began to realize that there was light in the shadow, his perception of light changed from simple light to a little tiny particles... That is, photons.


    Photons beam onto things, then bounce back and diffuse around.


    The image of a thing that people can see is not that the thing itself can emit light, but that a light source shines on it, and then the diffused photon image falls into people''s eyes and regroups.


    So can these diffuse photons also carry divine power?


    The answer is yes, at least Su Li can do it


    So in his vision, the photons diffused from the whole world took on an extraordinary divine brilliance.


    These special brilliance will not be reflected under normal circumstances, but when they float into the shadow, they will show special brilliance.


    Just like now, those shadows hiding in the shadow are covered with fine light spots one by one, which makes them suddenly have the form and return to the three-dimensional state from the two-dimensional state that seems to have no form and no thickness.


    But for these shadows, it''s just like breaking work. After they return to three dimensions and can be completely observed again, they completely lose their original special ability.


    They can''t hide in the shadow, they can''t be immune to most attacks, and even their unpredictable evasion can''t be used


    "So I''m relieved." Su Li thought he had found the best way to crack it, so he decided not to leave these people anymore.


    He once again summoned the rock and earth sword to control gravity as the medium to shoot it out


    The next moment, the rock and soil sword hit the target, but it no longer penetrated the past without hindrance, but the sword implemented and penetrated the body... These shadows were no longer a threat and fell to the ground one by one.


    Finally, Su Li found a way to deal with it, and Su Li untied the "curtain wind boundary thunder" around him, making this area open again.


    But then he attracted a large amount of soil from around and covered the huge conical seal under his feet... He had no time to solve the shadow in the seal, but since it had been sealed, he would be sealed all the time.


    Su Li left the rest of the shadows irresponsibly... But according to his judgment, the shadows that ambushed him here should not be all of the hidden fairy Pavilion. Where are the rest of the shadows?


    There are only two possibilities: one is the mountain of gods, and the other is the battlefield where 100000 heavenly soldiers of Nanting fight 10000 disciples of Jianya!


    So Su Li quickly weaves his newly developed magic skills into his list of magic skills, and then roared in his heart and spirit Pendant: "pay attention to the shadow of the hidden fairy Pavilion in the North Court. They can hide in the shadow and launch a surprise attack, which is difficult to be found or killed... A magic skill of ''eye of God sun'' has been updated in the list of magic skills, which can help you find and kill the shadow."


    After he sent the message, he waited a little and saw that the communication interface was quiet... The heart said that no one would have suffered a loss?


    As a result, he heard his disciple Bei Guang''s reply: "master, don''t worry, this invisible thing is not difficult to deal with... In fact, the moment they shot, it was also the best time to kill them. We have killed nearly a hundred shadows."


    Su Li: "


    He didn''t want to say anything anymore. He didn''t have a keen sense of his own family. He suddenly felt that everything he had done in front of him was in vain.


    Sword cliff disciples can become immortals. Who is not the one with clear sword heart?


    They are very sensitive to the crisis one by one. Coupled with their solid basic skills, they can basically react and form a counter kill at the moment when those shadows launch a sneak attack.


    Originally, if it were outside, the assassination methods of these shadows must be far from just a sneak attack, and there must be many different secret methods... But these secret methods can''t be used in this world.


    Therefore, the world is really too friendly for sword cliff sect.


    Su Li then laughed and shook his head... Jianya should be happy that he can rely on his own sensitivity to find a way to solve the strong enemy in battle.


    I don''t know when he got used to giving too much attention to Jianya... However, this time he found that his classmates were really capable and didn''t need his careful care at all.


    He was in a happy mood again, and then said to Guangyuan Xianjun: "you can stay at the foot of the gods mountain. I''ll go to the desert first and then stop the remaining sin of hornwood. Even if the desert God system is dispensable, I won''t......"


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw the southern sky suddenly filled with sand and dust!


    And the vitality of heaven and earth under that sky also has a feeling of completely out of control. It seems that there will be a chaos in this heaven and earth.


    Through the shallow communication with the world will, he learned that... The divine power of the sand and storm has indeed fallen into the hands of others.


    As soon as Su Li looked up, he also saw a group of light spots taking off... It was the remaining evil of hornwood. They had left decisively.


    Previously, he could chase out of the world and recover the power of the gods, but now with the deterrence of the war fairy boat, he did not dare to take off at will.


    After a little hesitation, he suddenly found that the divine power of sand and storm did not seem to be irreplaceable?


    He didn''t hesitate too much. Instead, after leaving Guangyuan Xianjun, he immediately walked south in an inch.


    Guangyuan Xianjun looked at Su Li''s gone back, and his heart was really very complex... Being able to borrow the power of the earth in this world shows that Su Li has the reality of Xuanxian.


    And Su Li''s Xuanxian is absolutely genuine. At least Guangyuan Xianjun himself, an old Xuanxian, can''t smoothly borrow the power of heaven and earth in this world.


    There is no doubt that after returning to Tianting this time, according to the previous agreement, Su Li is qualified to ascend the immortal statue of Jianya immortal cult with the reality of Xuanxian.


    To tell the truth, he might have disapproved of it before, but after this incident, he really realized the gap between himself and Su Li.


    In other words, just because I know what Su Li was like before and see today''s Su Li, I was really frightened by this amazing rate of progress.


    In fact, it''s not just Su Li. The whole sword cliff immortal cult has made terrible progress... On the one hand, the disciples of sword cliff are solid and have the potential to soar after the upper world.


    On the other hand, the luck of sword cliff is really extraordinary... The fall of a great king of the abyss may not have such a good effect, but what if you add the fall of a golden immortal?


    Fairies seek to be free and unfettered, but for any kind of world, they are like moths... The more they cultivate into immortals, the more they are moths.


    Su Li wrapped sword cliff can have such strong and growing gas luck because they know this very well.


    So they never taboo killing people who practice against heaven, but they pay great attention to protecting mortals

 Chapter 706

    Su Li ignored Jiao Mu''s actions... In fact, he felt that sword cliff was under too much pressure now. It would be good to have fewer enemies.


    As for the sandstorm theocracy taken away by the remaining sins of hornwood, Su Li can only decide to make up for it in his own way.


    Walk quickly to the southern desert, where the dust has swept through the oasis.


    If it is not controlled, I''m afraid the sandstorm will continue to spread, and even the tropical rain forest in the south of Zhongshen mountain will be affected


    This is the disadvantage of the lack of law, and the balance of the whole world will collapse to a certain extent.


    Su Li also realized the role of the lost sandstorm theocracy... In fact, the sandstorm theocracy exists to suppress the desert!


    Desertification does not reflect the establishment of any law, but the collapse of the world.


    Therefore, sandstorm theocracy essentially exists to suppress the continuation of this collapse. It is a very important rule to maintain balance in the world.


    Su Li is really speechless about this. How can the will of the world even condense this divine power... Once something goes wrong, is he not afraid of his own collapse?


    Fortunately, Su Li already had his own process for saving this situation... Didn''t he have power to suppress, so he began to collapse?


    Then let him suppress it!


    First of all, the cause of the sandstorm is that the strong wind rolls up the gravel on the ground, so the first thing is to stop the wind


    He tried to control the wind over the desert


    But he found it extremely difficult, because the wind here was extremely irritable and chaotic, and it seemed that it rebounded very badly because it was repressed and affected by the divine power of desert and storm all the year round... Even the divine power of the sky didn''t want to follow.


    Su Li really didn''t expect that even "Feng" had a small temper... But isn''t this "broken wind" afraid to annoy him?


    He understood how the God of sandstorm suppressed the wind and sand here.


    Daily should be mainly to suppress and prevent, and it will be triggered regularly after a period of time to vent the pressure.


    But it''s like a spring has been suppressed, occasionally pressed slightly and rebounded to release some pressure, but it is still suppressed for a long time.


    Now the pressing force is released all at once, and the spring rebounds at the bottom, so it''s difficult to press down any more


    "Will it be difficult?" Su Li took a puff at the corner of his mouth to express his disbelief.


    Then the angry divine power gushed out again, and the divine power of the sky was brought into full play... I saw a terrible pressure falling straight from the stratosphere, and then hit the desert area where sandstorms were rampant.


    Can''t the released spring hold?


    That''s not enough pressure!


    He decided to break the spring and pull it down!


    So the sandstorm, which was originally carrying countless sand dust to block out the sun, suddenly stopped, and all the sand dust was suppressed on the ground... While the whole desert area presents a very extreme positive pressure environment... No wind can blow in around.


    It''s really surprising that this has a similar clearance effect.


    Su Li is so self willed. He has a lot of divine power. He can do whatever he wants.


    At the same time, he also grasped the essence of the divine power in the sky... It seems that he needs to say the same momentum... Just like just now, the storm in the desert doesn''t listen to him. How can it? Must be suppressed!


    After suppressing all the sandstorms, Su Li sensed the groundwater veins of the desert with even the mountain seal... Then he found that there were many water veins under the desert, but they were in the deep layer and could not stay in the shallow sand layer.


    He looked up at the hot ball of light in the sky... In fact, it was not a star, but the light of many surrounding stars twisted in this area to form an intersection, which caused the hot light of this great desert.


    But now the situation is much better, because Suli forced the positive pressure, the air density in the desert is obviously higher, and the refractive index of light is higher.


    Similar to the effect of specular reflection, the concentrated light is reflected or refracted at a large angle, and the light intensity in the desert immediately decreases by two levels.


    Then there is how to lead out the groundwater pulse


    Well, it''s not difficult. The world is not short of water.


    Because the demigod continent is surrounded by the sea, in fact, this groundwater vein has rich supplementary sources.


    The only problem is that the groundwater infiltrated from the ocean may be salty... Only a few water veins are fresh water, including several oases in the desert.


    Su Li thought for a moment. Did he think it was a problem?


    His fleshy flower can develop a new variety of "seafood flavor" fleshy flower according to this situation.


    So he began to walk in the desert step by step... He led out a groundwater vein every ten steps to make it spring out.


    Then the seeds of fleshy flowers are sown to absorb these groundwater for growth.


    These "meaty seafood" play an important role. They can absorb a large proportion of the salt in the water and continuously purify the water body.


    The salt is not gathered in the fleshy flower sac, but in the same fleshy leaves.


    And with the increase of salt, it will continue to grow, but will not wither, and can gradually form a huge tree shadow. The fleshy flower sac falls off once a season. The fruit pulp rich in nutrients falls on the ground, which can accelerate desertification.


    So along the way, he created thousands of oases, large and small, in the desert.


    But the oasis formed by fleshy flowers was a little monotonous after all. After thinking about it, he finally came to the largest oasis


    The oasis was almost buried by sand in the previous sandstorm. Now the mortals inside are working hard to save their homes.


    Since this is the largest oasis, there will naturally be a temple dedicated to gods.


    But when Su Li found these temples, he found that their state was particularly desolate... Unexpectedly, they were all dark and showed signs of serious damage.


    Is this made by hornwood?


    "Young man, the God of sandstorm is dead. What are you doing here?" a man like an old farmer squatted beside the damaged temple and asked curiously when he saw Su Li''s arrival.


    Su Li looked at the old man in front of him, and then Haitang said in his ear, "the old man has great merit... In fact, he is the God of sandstorm who has been protecting the desert?"


    Begonia can be seen at a glance, and Su Li can naturally see it.


    "Old man, you gave your things to those people?" Su Li asked.


    Who knows, the old man shook his head and sighed and said, "I just left something in this temple. I thought that no one would want it anyway... I didn''t expect that someone would rob that kind of thing."


    Su Li didn''t know how to express his feelings... It was obviously a God who was tired of his clergy and long life. He was not assimilated by divinity, but he was defeated by the passage of time.


    In his eyes, the former God of sandstorm is actually the most decent God in the world... But he is tired of it.


    He couldn''t help asking, "are you still willing to protect the people in the desert?"


    The old man slowly raised his yellow eyes and asked strangely, "I''m a bad old man. What else can I do?"


    Su Li said, "no, as long as you like... Now the sandstorm has stopped and many water sources appear... If handled properly, maybe the desert will become a fertile field in a few years."


    "But if no one commands all this, sooner or later what we have now will be eroded by the wind and sand, and there will still be a sea of sand..."


    The old man hesitated... He hesitated for a long time, but his eyes always looked at the mortals busy cleaning up the oasis.


    Then he nodded and said, "well, then look at the world more!"


    With his nod, there was an object of divine power in his hand... This is a seemingly insignificant crutch, and I don''t know what power it has.


    After that, a maiden goddess suddenly came out of the oasis bushes around the old man. She ran happily and said, "Grandpa sandstorm, have you perked up again?"


    The old man rubbed the girl''s God''s head and said, "now grandpa''s name is'' oasis''... Call everyone to come. We''re going to be busy."


    Su Li couldn''t help but burst into a warm smile... The old man... No, or should be said to be the "God of oasis". He can be completely relieved.


    The divine power of the Lord of the sky is still suppressing the storm in the desert. He will maintain this situation for a long time until the old man can complete his mission... At that time, no matter how strong the wind can blow the sand on the ground, this place may become a fertile land.


    He looked at the old man again... He still doesn''t know what the old man''s original name is, but it doesn''t matter. It''s a true God in the name of the clergy.


    Then he turned and left... The matter in the north is not over yet. He still needs to sit in the holy mountain for backup.


    The old man suddenly turned to face his back, and then bowed respectfully


    "Sandstorm... Eh, Grandpa oasis, who is he?" asked the maiden God curiously.


    Today''s Oasis God said with emotion and incomparable admiration: "he is our God King, the real God King."


    The maiden God was stunned, but she soon realized something and looked up at the ''air hood'' that controlled the illumination of the sun... She couldn''t help being solemn.


    ¡­¡­


    Haitang felt the fast speed and the rapid retreat of all kinds of scenery in front of her. She couldn''t help asking, "why did the old man use the ''God of oasis'' instead of any other better priest? I feel that he can have better divine power."


    Su Li shook his head and said, "what kind of clergy is not important to the old man... He takes'' oasis'' as his new job. I''m afraid he has the determination to completely control the desert."


    "But what if the desert disappears?" Begonia asked again.


    "If the desert disappears, there will be no concept of ''oasis'', and he can put it down at ease." Su Li said his understanding.


    He likes the old man very much... In his heart, this is a real God.

 Chapter 707

    After Su Li completely stabilized the rear, there were only 100000 heavenly soldiers in the South court and 10000 disciples on the sword cliff.


    The disciples of sword cliff swam so badly that they scattered among the remote mountains and became a mire, trapping the 100000 heavenly soldiers of the South court.


    The 100000 heavenly soldiers are still marching, but the speed is not fast.


    The disciples of Jianya have the power of the sky, can overlook the battlefield, have unlimited newsletters, and have song Rui''s strategy. They can command accurately... There are also a group of young people who are not afraid of death who are projected by the "immortal wind and cloud body" as "cannon fodder", and the Nanting heavenly soldiers are really very difficult to fight.


    Of course, the detection of the power of the sky also has disadvantages, that is, it will make some sensitive people feel surveillance... But the problem is that when this surveillance exists everywhere all the time, the Nanting immortals are useless even if they are more sensitive. It is estimated that they will be unable to sleep because of this ubiquitous sense of peeping.


    In this case, they did not have a counter-measure. At least the Nanting immortals tried to board a small fairy boat and climb high into the sky for long-distance investigation.


    This was forced out by the disciples of sword Cliff


    But this really pinched the weakness of the sword cliff people for a time.


    Because Su Li once wanted to blow it down with divine thunder, but his attempt failed... The thunder with almost the power of heaven''s robbery could not shake these immortal boats.


    It''s not because of how strong these fairy boats are, but even if Su Li uses his divine power, he can only show the thunder robbery that the world can bear at most.


    And the scourge can''t be used casually, which will lose the vitality of the world itself anyway... So it can only be pressed in hand as a deterrent force.


    Therefore, Su Li''s divine power was indeed frustrated when he met the immortal boat made of immortal materials in the above world.


    But only half a day later, he thought of the way to crack


    To this end, he developed a new magic, called ''super electromagnetic gun sword''


    Since divination and immortality are useless, you''d better use physical attack!


    Fortunately, the disciples of sword cliff are very complete now. The disciples of Qimen began to refine sword embryos with local materials.


    These sword embryos are "shells" of "super electromagnetic gun fencing".


    After all, swordsmanship only relies on the bow string to generate kinetic energy. No good bow can shoot the sword tens of thousands of meters high.


    So Su Li thought of the technology of "super electromagnetic gun".


    Showing the principle of science and technology in the way of divine skill successfully reflects Su Li''s unique brain hole... Why is it called "gun sword skill"?


    This is a question of "initial mind". All sword cliff people understand it in seconds. There is no need to explain it at all.


    But who will use this kind of "sword skill"?


    This is definitely a powerful secret skill for people outside, but it is a very embarrassing thing for sword cliff sect


    In the end, we all decided to let Beiguang do this.


    Who let Beiguang be Su Li''s own disciple?


    As for Rou chang... She is a girl and should be given preferential treatment.


    So Beiguang can only stand with an aggrieved face, and then call for his master''s divine skill to come


    He straightened his arm and pointed at the suspended fairy boat in the sky, opened his palm to the sky and pointed away with his middle finger as the guiding star... Then magic came, and a powerful electromagnetic force field came out in series from his shoulder to his fingertips.


    A nearby disciple of the instrument sect had put the prepared sword embryo on his shoulder... But in the magnetic field, the sword embryo suspended and began to rotate rapidly.


    Beiguang aimed at the fairy boat above the sky, and then shouted with great shame: "super electromagnetic gun swordsmanship... Launch!"


    That''s why everyone doesn''t want to be the launching gun rack. It''s actually limited to roaring so loudly before launching... Who can hold it?


    But as a gun carrier, Beiguang had a different feeling. It seemed that at the moment when the sword embryo was launched, he watched the sword embryo shoot out, which was a very enjoyable feeling


    Then he saw the sword embryo accelerated by the super electromagnetic field shoot out in the air. Only then did he pull out a long line of fire in the air because of air friction, and then suddenly hit the fairy boat floating at high altitude.


    "Boom!"


    The fairy boat was hit.


    Below, only a circle of impact ripples can be seen spreading... But then, the fairy boat suddenly fell apart!


    "Happy!" Beiguang felt that his adrenaline soared and seemed to fall in love with the feeling of shooting.


    The immortal boat was made of the upper boundary immortal material, but the sword embryo of the sword cliff was also made of the upper boundary material.


    In addition, in order to be a good "shell", the disciples of sword cliff tool gate specially refined it.


    So as long as the physical kinetic energy is enough, it can definitely break the shell of the small fairy boat... But under the acceleration of the super electromagnetic field, the super kinetic energy carried by the sword embryo suddenly destroyed the internal structure of the fairy boat shell.


    Seeing the effect of this "one shot", everyone was jubilant about it.


    But this is also because in this world, Xianzhou can''t launch defense... If Xianzhou''s defense Xianguang launches, it may not be destroyed so easily.


    Of course, if the immortal boat can defend against the immortal light, the sword cliff people can use all kinds of means.


    At that time, when the sword array is displayed, these grumpy sword cliff disciples may even go directly to the war fairy boat!


    So the war situation fell into the control of sword cliff again... But the Nanting heavenly soldiers had to get out of the mountain after all, and behind the mountain, there was a thousands of miles of fertile fields that could face the twelve city states of the sacred mountains.


    At that time, the disciples of Jianya will have no danger to defend. If they want to continue to stop the action of the Tianbing of Nanting, the disciples of Jianya must fight against it on the plain.


    When song Rui was sure that he could not stop the invasion of the southern Tianting, he first withdrew all the disciples from Jianya, and then set up an array on the plain of the mountain pass, looking like a final decisive battle.


    After a month, Nanting Tianbing finally got out of that poor mountain and water.


    At this time, their state is somewhat different, but they are very excited, because they think that the most difficult time has passed, and then there should be a rolling victory!


    However, when they all walked out of the mountain and regrouped to "crush" the sword cliff army array, they found that they had only 60000 people left... More than 35000 heavenly soldiers died directly in the mountains. These are heavenly soldiers from the heaven!


    When this figure was counted, the immortals in Nanting looked at each other and showed an unbelievable look... They knew that their loss would not be small, but they never thought that the loss would be so big!


    Then the loss on sword cliff should not be small, right?


    Indeed, there are losses. The "immortal Fengyun style" originally in its early 5000''s has now reached 6000 or even close to 6500. Sword cliff disciples inevitably suffer losses in this process.


    However, the total number has not changed, but some people''s immortal body has been replaced by "immortal Fengyun body".


    Wait, how can this operation be ignored?!


    Sword cliff disciple, is this the immortal body of all staff?


    To tell the truth, this is something Su Li didn''t think of after he established the heart magic sword cliff world... Because the existence of the heart magic sword cliff world turned out to be a refuge for the souls of sword cliff disciples.


    Unless the yuan God is directly destroyed in the battle, these disciples with immortal body can directly return their yuan God to the heart magic sword cliff world through the mind God pendant at the moment of the defeat of the immortal body.


    Then their original gods stayed in the heart magic sword cliff world, and then projected to the semi divine world through Su Li''s "immortal wind and cloud body" divine skill... It can read files indefinitely.


    The original gods of these sword cliff disciples can reshape the immortal body after returning to the heaven... After all, their original immortal body is refined from pure Qi. To restore it, they just go through the old road again.


    So, why does Su Li always feel that this is the real and correct way to use "immortal body"?


    So at this time, what the southern Tianting has to face is such a force that can project the coming infinitely... Unless they have a way to directly hurt the yuan God of the sword cliff disciples.


    In fact, there are many ways to do this outside... But this is the semi divine world. All external spells can''t be used. Everyone fights hand to hand... This leads to the cheating operation of sword cliff.


    Su Li is completely relieved when he understands this situation... The sword cliff disciples have become so naughty. I think there will be no problem in this frontal battle.


    His idea is right, but in fact, he is ready to make "immortal wind and cloud body" for sword cliff disciples... But what he sees is a one-sided rolling.


    It was the sword cliff disciple who rolled over the 60000 people in the southern Tianting!


    The whole six fold gap in the number of people, but there is a very different situation in the real fight.


    Even these heavenly soldiers of Southern Tianting often practice battle array... But how can their battle array be compared with the sword array composed of sword cliff disciples of wanzhongxinyi?


    Sword cliff sword array is not complicated at all, but it can gather the power of every sword cliff disciple... Its real strength lies in its infinite superposition!


    So now ten thousand disciples Qiji want to connect, even if it is weakened due to the particularity of the semi divine world, it is still not something that those Nanting heavenly soldiers can deal with.


    Ten thousand people formed into an array and rose steadily with an unshakable terror. The Nanting immortal could not shake a penny with every means


    They were shocked and frightened. They never thought there was such a force in the Oriental heaven.


    In fact, they were completely calculated by song Rui... The previous fight in the mountain was not in vain, but asked the sword cliff disciples to completely collect the information of this Nanting heavenly soldier in the process.


    It is this kind of knowledge that can form such an all-round victory in the decisive battle now... Because no matter how the Nanting Tianbing changes, it has fallen into song Rui''s judgment.


    But in this victory, Su Li went out again... The victory on the battlefield was obvious, so it was time to deal with the threat of the war fairy boat.


    If the war fairy boat is lifted off again, the other party is likely to destroy the whole semi divine world

 Chapter 708

    When Su Li arrived on the prairie, he found that, as expected, the war fairy boat had been reactivated... The consumption caused by driving a war fairy boat was too great. It was good to fight in the heaven. The strong spirit of the heaven could at least make it cruise normally without worrying about energy loss.


    But in this mortal world, especially in the harsh environment of the semi divine world, every start of the war fairy boat means huge consumption.


    Su Li began to wonder if the war fairy boat could fly out of the semi divine world if it consumed it a few more times?


    Interesting


    So he came.


    I want to see if there is a way to "capture" this war fairy boat back... That must be a very face-saving thing.


    However, when he entered the grassland, he found a group of eagles around his head and made a loud cry.


    Then the wolves swarmed around... For a moment, the whole grassland seemed to be the sound of wolves running.


    Seeing this, rou Chang in Su Li''s pocket jumped out of it, and then fell to the ground. As soon as her body shook, her hair color changed... A dark disaster beast proudly raised her head and made a threatening roar.


    Sure enough, the wolves were stunned, and they quickly stopped around.


    But one of them, a particularly majestic black wolf, came out of the crowd... It was a huge black wolf that could stand more than three meters high when standing on four feet. It felt like a "relative" when standing with Rouchang disaster beast.


    Before Su Li said anything, the eagles on his head fell one after another.


    The eagles landed, and a giant eagle with a wingspan of more than ten meters landed next to the black wolf.


    Then the giant eagle and the giant wolf lowered their heads and made a humble surrender gesture


    "King of the gods, pray for your kindness to help us recapture our home!"


    The eagle and the wolf vomited and begged humbly.


    Su Li saw this posture and understood that this was the eagle God and wolf God of the grassland God system.


    Looking at the gathering of wolves and eagles, it is clear that they are ready to fight to the death with the war fairy boat!


    This may be an opportunity.


    So Su Li said, "in that case, pray to me for strength."


    The eagle and the wolf looked happy when they heard the speech. Then they led their own ethnic group to Su Li and began to pray for strength


    The beast''s prayer does not produce much willpower, but it is better to be more sincere and pure than mortals.


    So Su Li''s feedback is also very generous. He asked these beasts to pray, just to build a channel for faith and feedback.


    So the wolves and eagles have the power of wind and thunder at the same time... The blessing of the sky and thunder makes them more handsome, like divine beasts protecting Dharma.


    The wolf God and the eagle God gradually prayed more sincerely to Su Li... They were gods and knew the principle of God feedback... They understood that Su Li transformed all his wishes into divine power without any rebate, which made the two beast gods feel unprecedented respect.


    So they offered their loyalty so easily, and one vowed to level the earth for Su Li and the other to hunt the sky for Su Li.


    ... it seems that the grassland God system has disappeared, because the two last animal gods of the grassland God system have completely turned to Su Li.


    However, for the title of "king of the gods" they gave them, Su Li just laughed as if he were a joke.


    How else can animals be more simple?


    When the original mortals on the grassland have fled far to avoid good and bad, these animals are bent on recapturing their homes.


    Su Li also gave them this power, so they didn''t ask for anything else, and very consciously played the role of cannon fodder.


    Wolves are in vogue. They sweep past quickly and gallop.


    The eagles fly in the sky, roar like thunder, and spread their wings to cover the sky.


    This magnificent scene undoubtedly severely stimulated the nerves of the remaining immortals in the war fairy boat, making them feel difficult to make a decision.


    They can only rely on the war fairy boat to defend, but they dare not spend fairy stone resources to attack these herds... Because they also know that these forces must be saved to support the battlefield ahead at a critical time.


    At this time, they can only choose to believe that the shell of the war fairy boat is hard enough to resist the attack of the herd for them.


    In fact, they still didn''t take the herd to heart. They just regarded it as an ordinary beast... But they forgot that this is the semi divine world!


    Can a semi divine beast be the same?


    These beasts are already miraculous. They can instinctively control some natural forces. In fact, their strength in the semi divine world is not much different from that of the golden pill friars.


    And now, with Su Li''s divine power blessing


    These Nanting immortals who can only give play to Yuanying''s strength in the semi divine world are afraid to be surprised.


    ¡­¡­


    Surrounded by eagles in the sky and surrounded by wolves on the ground, this really brought great pressure to the immortals on the war fairy boat.


    But the war fairy boat is a huge building ship. The fairy people think they only need to stay in the cabin, so even if the wolves and eagles board the deck, they can''t destroy the cabin.


    They only need to guard a few entrances to the cabin. Naturally, these beasts have nothing to do.


    If the fairy boat starts again, these beasts will not be a problem.


    Su Li saw through their plans at a glance, but he couldn''t help laughing... In that case, let them have a good experience of the demolition ability of husky!


    So the wolves surrounded the fairy boat and began to scratch their claws and grind their teeth, looking like they were going to bite through the bottom of the boat.


    However, the immortal boat is made of different materials. The wolves have no good way for the time being.


    Su Li''s heart moved and said through faith channels, "the eagles can take some wolves on the deck."


    So the giant eagle fell, and the pair of hard iron Eagle claws grabbed the bodies of some giant wolves, fluttered their wings, and then took many wolves to the deck of the huge building ship more than 1000 meters high.


    The demolished husky began to have fun everywhere


    The giant eagles soared in the sky and thundered from time to time.


    This is to borrow Su Li''s thunder power to try the hardness of the hull.


    But the effect is not great, which is also a matter of course.


    But through this chaotic scene, Su Li also secretly approached the fairy boat


    Originally, if a humanoid creature approached, it would certainly arouse the vigilance of the immortals in the war fairy boat.


    But Su Li hid in Rouchang''s belly white hair... Just like when he sneaked into Dongjiao mountain.


    Rou Chang restored her noumenon image of black back and white belly.


    She completely covered Su Li with white hair on her abdomen, and then mingled with the wolves without any sense of disobedience.


    At the same time, she also participated in the "demolition" activity with the wolves.


    Su Li found that Rou Chang''s ability to dismantle the family, which has become an immortal, can not be underestimated


    When Rou Chang was young, she was able to bite the magic weapon with her teeth, but now... Her teeth can also damage the magic weapon of the immortal family.


    Watching her grind her teeth hard on the fairy boat, and then leave a shallow scratch... Su Li was amazed at the little girl''s teeth.


    It should be noted that no matter how hard the wolves fight, they have not caused a scar.


    Sure enough, the husky hidden among the wolves is the worst.


    Su Li asked Rou Chang to refuel and continue to work hard. It''s best to bite through a hole in the fairy boat.


    Rou Chang''s big black and white eyes rolled sadly, then hung them at the stern of the fairy boat and began to "grind their teeth".


    And there was such a ''jingling'' sound around, and all the ''dogs'' were working hard. Even the eagles have landed on the deck and become ''woodpeckers''.


    But it seemed that there was no damage, which also made the immortals in the fairy boat a little relieved.


    They will continue to focus on the situation ahead... The situation over there is really not optimistic!


    Some people have even started to discuss whether to drive Xianzhou to the battlefield there for air support again


    At this time, Su Li asked Rouchang to step aside and saw the hull with some musk saliva... Well, Rouchang''s teeth are good, and she has bitten out a depression nearly two centimeters deep.


    This thickness is negligible compared with the hull of the fairy boat, but for Su Li, it has successfully damaged the best protective surface of the fairy boat.


    There seems to be a special protective coating on the surface of the fairy boat hull. It has strong corrosion resistance and physical properties, which is the best guarantee for the war fairy boat to run in all environments.


    But now there is a gap made by Rou Chang''s teeth... Then it''s Su Li''s turn to do something amazing.


    He sacrificed his life magic weapon prison Cliff... Of course, the prison cliff can''t leave his body 20 cm away, otherwise he will lose control.


    So he held the prison cliff in his hand, and then took out a golden thing with the other hand


    "Low oil ~"


    Begonia instantly felt unbearable and hid directly in Su Li''s hair and refused to come out.


    It''s disgusting.


    But all the people present are herds. They don''t care about this.


    Next to them, there are several wolves who curiously come to have a look. They seem to be very interested in the golden thing


    Without hesitation, Su Li directly stretched out his hand to paste this lump on the gap bitten by Rouchang.


    "Hiss ~"


    Puffs of smoke rose.


    Rou Chang retreated directly.


    She is also an immortal dog. She hates this kind of thing.


    The whole body of this war fairy boat is forged with top immortal materials, and since it is immortal materials, it means that it is made of very pure Zhiqing materials.


    Since it is the most clear material, it will naturally become the neutralization of the turbidity of this world


    So the bottom of the fairy boat began to ''rot'', and the rotten mouth became bigger and bigger, and even gradually the whole boat became floating... It was going to rot!


    Soft Chang''s tail swung over, covered her nose and stepped back. She felt that the taste from clear to turbid was very uncomfortable.


    But the wolves nearby leaned over with their noses. They thought it smelled good


    The next moment


    "Boom!"


    The wolf God was the first to break through the bottom of the boat and rush into the bottom warehouse of the fairy boat.


    Wolves also flock in.


    Su Li looked and asked Rou Chang to take him to another angle and continue to ''drill a hole''... Such a hole is still too small.

 Chapter 709

    Following the same pattern, Su Li opened four holes in the immortal boat.


    There are two at the bottom, one on the hull and one on the deck.


    So a group of "demolition teams" went into Xianzhou one after another and carried out a shocking "demolition practice".


    Such a large war fairy boat has an extremely broad internal space. If Su Li goes in and asks him to dismantle it, he doesn''t know where to start.


    But he didn''t expect that soon after the wolves entered, thick smoke with fire had risen at these holes... It was really a professional demolition!


    Su Li didn''t expect that he let tens of thousands of wolves give full play to their instincts and could have such a remarkable effect. What about the Nanting immortals there?


    Nanting immortals were really caught off guard.


    Although there are 300 immortals left behind, the problem is that compared with the huge volume of Xianzhou, their number is too small to protect much place at all.


    Only key areas can be selected for protection.


    "We can''t go on like this. We must take off immediately!" someone made a judgment.


    "But after taking off, we can''t land again, otherwise the war fairy boat will be difficult to escape from the capture of the semi divine world." another person disagreed.


    "Stupid, if we don''t take off, we''ll lose the ship! Can you afford to lose the war fairy boat?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Li caught some quarrels from the wind. His heart moved, but he immediately asked Rou Chang to enter the interior of the war fairy boat.


    It wanted to go, but Su Li couldn''t let it go!


    After he entered the immortal boat, he immediately entered the bottom empty space... In the bottom empty space, the internal structure of the war immortal boat still exists, indicating that the material of the immortal boat is indeed very good, and even there can be a projection in the empty space.


    But in the empty world, it is not a solid projection, but a semi transparent shape.


    Su Li can judge whether he can pass through directly through the brightness of these projections, and then find the place where the Nanting immortals gather


    They really intend to launch the fairy boat.


    Su Li could even see the running direction of the gathered mana in the empty world


    In the outside world, the whole fairy boat trembled in the roar... Although many parts were damaged by the demolition of wolves, they were about to lift off from the ground.


    Su Li did not go to the place where the immortal soul projection gathered, but went the opposite way. He found the energy core of the immortal boat along the track of those magic powers.


    Of course, it is impossible to rely on the immortal''s manpower to launch the war fairy boat... At this time, Su Li also felt amazing when he saw this "energy core".


    It is a huge ball of light emitting an ice blue halo.


    It is not very hot, but it radiates infinite immortal Qi after activation.


    He felt that it was a shrinking star!


    Or something similar to the structure of a star.


    Su Li is the king of the sun. He came to the ball of light emitting ice blue light and felt it... Then he found that it really has a stellar structure... Or it''s like a fairy version of a "nuclear fusion reactor"!


    In fact, the structure of this'' Blue Sun ''is very stable, because it can scatter all the energy applied to it or all the substances put into it.


    In fact, this is a super conversion furnace of fairy gas.


    And this huge war fairy boat is driven by the "Blue Sun" to have infinite power... Just to drive the war fairy boat, the resources consumed are also massive.


    At this time, Su Li felt that the blue sun was not fully activated... Or it was not fully activated from the beginning.


    Because to fully activate such a war fairy boat, even the southern Tianting needs to make good preparations for a period of time... The expedition of the semi divine world is actually very hasty, but no one thinks that it will fail when the war fairy boat is dispatched to attack 100000 heavenly soldiers, which makes Su Li find such a bargain.


    Since this is a "Blue Sun" made by imitating the structure of stars, Su Li''s divine power can still have a certain impact on it.


    Plus his best seal


    Therefore, with the solar power as the carrier, golden runes appeared on the surface of the ''Blue Sun''... Although the ''Blue Sun'' can transform all forces, it is shriveled in front of the oppressive solar power.


    So the seal Rune was completed, and the bright ''Blue Sun'' soon dimmed.


    It looked like it was extinguished, but in fact it was completely restrained and accumulated... It was transformed into a super bomb by Su Li, and then it was taken away!


    Su Li, who always likes to do things well, thinks that this may become his successor. In case of any problem, he can blow up the fairy boat... No way, he suffers from a serious "blood following disease", saying: fear of insufficient firepower.


    Then the Nanting immortals became angry... They suddenly found that the core of the fairy boat suddenly went out, so the war fairy boat, which had been vacated for some distance, suddenly fell from the air


    "Boom!"


    The roar of earth shaking and mountain shaking, and the interior of the fairy boat also transmitted a violent vibration feeling.


    This is because the quality of the fairy boat is too large. Even if the flying distance is not high, it still brings some destructive effects.


    Therefore, many fairy boats had been damaged, and there were many collapses inside at this time.


    This makes the fairy boat composed of many array structures more damaged. Even if the ''Blue Sun'' is opened again, it may not be able to start completely again.


    Su Li smiled and shook his head. Then he entered the empty world again... This time he was looking for the trouble of those Nanting immortals.


    ¡­¡­


    Nanting immortals in chaos are in chaos at this time. They don''t know what''s wrong with the fairy boat, but at least some people know that they want to check the problem of the blue sun.


    But they rushed there in such a hurry, but they didn''t expect to bump into a peerless demon walking in another space


    They suddenly hit a spirit, feeling as if they were stared at by a very terrible thing


    Then, the weak self-cultivation was directly aroused by various emotions in his heart, and then his eyes were red and crazy, attacking his colleagues around him.


    This strange situation makes these Nanting immortals feel more and more frightened, and this fear has the opportunity to be detonated


    Another group of people collapsed inexplicably and began to attack everywhere madly, even self mutilation!


    Their hearts have been completely blinded... Or, they have been led to some emotions in their hearts by Su Li, and then amplified to the extreme, which has successfully erased their original will.


    "Possessed by heart demons... This is possessed by heart demons!" finally someone understood it.


    "Everyone calm down and don''t be taken advantage of by demons... There must be a powerful demons here... Damn it, why are there demons?!"


    Su Li looked at the leader. It was all right. He could suppress chaos and stabilize the situation... But so what? Nearly 100 people have gone completely crazy. They will become a burden to these Nanting immortals.


    And the wolves have come. The immortals should consider how to survive in this situation!


    So Su Lishi walked away, leaving a mess for the Nanting immortals to clean up.


    He is really not worried at all, because the war fairy boat has completely collapsed, so his goal is completely achieved.


    He could have done more, but he just tasted it... Because he has realized that he should let go more, let his classmates experience more and grow faster.


    So he walked back step by step with his hands on his back, and all rivers and mountains flew by.


    Finally, he returned to the hidden Sky City, untied the wind shadow, and then Zizi raised the sky city into the sky under the unexpected gaze of the indigenous gods.


    If people at the sword cliff gate on the battlefield feel it, they unexpectedly look back at the temple that takes off again behind them... And then have no worries.


    Of course, they are also a little depressed... Unexpectedly, they fought bravely here. As a result, Su Li has completely solved the war fairy boat quietly.


    The sky city took off again, which not only brought the collapse of morale to the Nanting heavenly soldiers, but also began to worry about the situation of the war fairy boat


    Because the heavenly soldiers and generals just sound good, but their composition is still composed of Yuanying friars in the heaven.


    Although it is simple to practice in heaven, even if ordinary people live a long time, they can even realize the method of practice... Friars Yuanying are also everywhere.


    But the number of immortals is still very few.


    After all, What immortal needs more is perception, not just the simple accumulation of power.


    Compared with the lower world, these cultivation processes are very relaxed. It is likely that this level will be the same for a lifetime.


    So they can''t leave the world''s heaven with their own strength. If they want to leave, they must take the fairy boat... Now, there seems to be something wrong with the war fairy boat that brought them here?


    This situation makes the morale of the army waver in an instant. Even the Nanting God general who unifies the army has nothing to do... They can only start to order the retreat. It is obviously unwise to continue fighting in the current situation.


    But there was a crazy scene on sword cliff.


    They don''t care whether there is a problem with the retreat of Nanting, but the enemy retreats and I advance. They continue to oppress the Tianbing of Nanting... The more Nanting retreats, the more they oppress, like a mad dog chasing and biting.


    In fact, this situation is somewhat out of song Rui''s control... It is the disciples of Jianya who have lost their temper and gradually show their extremely irritable side.


    So he simply took advantage of the situation, led the general trend and tried his best to oppress


    At this moment, the Nanting Tianbing, who could still maintain order, saw that he was retreating and the other party was chasing and biting. Finally, he collapsed and showed signs of rout.


    "Go! Go! Go!"


    Then song Rui doesn''t make any adjustments. Now he just needs "pig Tu". Anyway, in his eyes, the same door of the sword cliff doesn''t seem to be much different from the wild boar.

 Chapter 710

    The Tianbing of Nanting was defeated, and the front battlefield could no longer hold a stalemate with the disciples of Jianya. They all scattered back to the mountain, and then wanted to go back to the grassland to see what was wrong with their war fairy boat.


    The disciples of Jianya sect naturally chase and kill all the way, but when they enter the grassland and notice that wolves and eagles are already solving problems for them, they have a dull feeling.


    They haven''t killed enough!


    After experiencing the real battlefield of tens of thousands of people fighting, they have been completely fascinated by this feeling of blood boiling.


    Now that the war is coming to an end, they are really ''reluctant''


    Su Li saw those speechless comments in his heart. He finally reluctantly called all the disciples of Jianya back to the holy mountains.


    Su Li''s call was naturally followed by no one. They all returned to the foot of the sacred mountain to complete the assembly.


    After determining the safety around, Su Li directly opened his eyes and took these sword cliff disciples into the heart demon sword cliff world.


    In an instant, more than 10000 disciples entered the world where black and white interlaced like ink landscape painting at the same time.


    This is the first time for many sword cliff disciples. It is the first time for them to enter the world awake during the day... At the same time, they also know who the real controller of the world is.


    It used to be speculation, but now it''s a real hammer


    The next moment, Su Li''s actions also surprised them


    But he saw him holding them in the distance, and the black spirit of complaining souls rose and gathered in Su Li''s palm... Then he waved, and many black gases were thrown into the magic forest of the back mountain, which immediately transformed into an army of 80000 complaining souls.


    So they finally knew how the evil spirit in the magic forest came... It turned out that Su Li had been "updating".


    After listening to the people''s "demands", Su Li also directly arranged a new place for the new ghost... But he saw a large open space next to the magic forest, and then all the ghost in the northern heaven and the western mountain demon country moved over.


    How many demons gather in a demon country?


    I''m afraid it''s hundreds of thousands, but Su Li brought it all.


    Plus the defeated Nanting Tianbing, there are almost 500000 resentment souls.


    Then Su Li operated together... A huge city rose from the ground and arranged it very complicated.


    He placed hundreds of thousands of demons in the city, and then placed the golden immortal boss who has not been ''pushed down'' in the center of the city.


    The 80000 heavenly soldiers were arranged outside the city.


    So outside the city became a large-scale battlefield.


    The strength of the enemy on this battlefield is not too strong, but it can make the sword cliff disciples who want to experience feel the feeling of fairy war.


    In the city, there is an atmosphere of "street fighting". The strength of the enemies in the city is uneven, but the overall strength will be stronger... This gives sword cliff disciples the opportunity to practice small-scale cooperative combat.


    Everyone looked at Su Li''s operation and was eager to try


    The heart said that it turned out that these resentful souls came from this... That is to say, so many resentful souls were actually cut off by Su Li?


    I was still thinking about how to experience myself excitedly, but I suddenly realized such a truth... I felt chilly all over.


    Their sword cliff sect should not be an organization of some kind of demon sect?


    In short, the people are satisfied now, and they can vent their energy again.


    Then those disciples who have not yet become immortals in the Pearl world return to the sword cliff altar in the Pearl world... They have been having fun in the semi divine world for nearly three months. This mortal sword cliff cult is equivalent to closing the mountain for a hundred years.


    So they said goodbye to a group of ancestors and elders with regret and went back to their boring mortal world... This "collective activity" with the elders of the upper world has completely made their hearts "wild". Now they return to the Pearl world and the only thing they want is to be able to ascend to the immortal quickly.


    This time, their strength has brought them huge gains, which naturally has become the "capital food" for their generation to become immortals.


    It can be predicted that sword cliff sect will usher in another tide of immortality promotion.


    Then the rest of the sword cliff sect will return to the eastern heaven... There may still be disputes in the world, but there is no need for so many people to stay here.


    Many sword cliff disciples need to return to heaven to promote Tianxian, and the five old swords can go back to promote Xuanxian.


    This experience has made people gain a lot. It is difficult to perform ordinary spells in this semi divine world, but it is the manifestation of the law that is conducive to understanding... So it is really helpful to the understanding of Xuanxian when it reaches a certain level.


    The five old swords are more or less to that extent. After this war, they also have a lot of feelings and have come out of different ways in their own kendo.


    Therefore, the five old swords are the first batch of people to return to the eastern heaven. They have not gained much in this world.


    Most of the disciples of sword cliff are true immortals, and there is still room for improvement in the world.


    Therefore, many people decided to promote the peak of true immortals in this semi divine world, and then break through the immortals in one breath after returning to the Oriental heaven.


    It can be predicted that in the future, the disciples of Jianya will mainly practice themselves here, and will not return to the Oriental heaven until the realm of celestial beings or even Xuanxian.


    Although the manifestation of laws is definitely the clearest in the heaven itself, similarly, the immortal Qi in the heaven is full and active, which also brings many concealments and temptations to these laws. On the contrary, it is easier to focus as one as the semi divine world.


    Therefore, this semi divine world is bound to become an important residence of sword cliff in the future... And because there is no way to occupy it with faith beads, it is natural to send someone to stay.


    So this left behind candidate... It''s a little difficult to decide.


    The left behind candidates are not ordinary disciples. Ordinary disciples can stay and understand the overall situation.


    And this stay is to undertake the important task of the whole semi divine world. It must have a certain reputation among the sword cliff disciples and have enough strength.


    As for this candidate, although Jianya has indeed produced many talents over the years, Su Li is still not at ease.


    Because this is a position that needs to be able to stand loneliness... And which of these people in Jianya can stand loneliness, be willing to be dull and be able to shoulder this important task?


    As far as Su Li knows, Changchun Zi of the five old swords is competent.


    But Changchun Zi already has the posture of Xuanxian. It is impossible to stay and waste time here


    Su Li was embarrassed for the left behind candidate.


    If he can''t decide this person, he can''t leave the world at ease.


    He even began to think about whether to establish a rotation mechanism to let several capable and authoritative disciples garrison in turns.


    He hesitated for two days. The disciples of sword cliff have returned to the heaven one after another, and those who want to stay have started their own experience again.


    Su Li was still worried.


    When he was worried, he couldn''t help coming to the vegetable field at the foot of the gods mountain and became busy.


    Even now he has been able to use the power of the earth to take care of the fields in this semi divine world, but he is still busy carrying a hoe by himself.


    This time, he didn''t want to understand anything, but he found that he could divert his attention when he was busy, and then he could think clearly.


    But he was busy in the field, but he suddenly noticed a man coming to the nearby ridge and sitting down.


    He stopped with his hoe and looked at the man sitting on the ridge and smiled with relief.


    Then he asked calmly, "Why are you here? I didn''t expect you to come to me."


    This is a woman with the same gentle temperament. Her eyes seem to have wrinkles left by some years. Her whole body can no longer see the edge of that year, but only a mellow after years of precipitation.


    "It''s been so long that I''ve forgotten all the things in those years." the woman said with a gentle smile, with a lasting fragrance all over her body.


    Su Li was a little silent... Indeed, for him, the life in the upper world was wonderful, but only more than ten years had passed.


    But for the woman in front of her, she voluntarily guarded the sword cliff on earth for thousands of years until she couldn''t suppress her cultivation.


    Haitang hid in Su Li''s hair and saw that the interaction between the two people was slightly delicious, but she stayed obediently without making a sound... She believed that Su Li could handle it well.


    Su Li sighed slightly. He didn''t expect that the girl in those years had become such a "big elder" now.


    He asked: "martial uncle, why didn''t you return to heaven? With your experience and accumulation, you should be able to promote yourself to heaven soon... Oh, you haven''t changed your immortal body yet?"


    Su Li found something. He didn''t expect that the woman in front of him still kept the immortal body trained by the ancient cultivation method.


    The woman nodded slightly, and there was a mellow beauty of years. She said, "this immortal body has been repaired for thousands of years. It''s always a pity to give up casually... So I want to try to keep it by myself, so I need a place to think and study slowly."


    Su Li had understood the meaning. He asked unexpectedly, "do you want to stay and garrison the semi divine world?"


    She said: "anyway, I have nothing to do, so I''ll find something to do when I study the immortal body."


    Su Li felt faintly that the woman in front of her had guarded the sword cliff for thousands of years for her persistence... Now, she wants to do the same thing again?


    "Thank you." he knew what was going on. She came to him specially to share his worries... He couldn''t refuse.


    "If you stay here, I can really rest assured." Su Li sighed faintly.


    Han Yan looked at Su Li''s eyes carefully, calm and gentle. It seemed that there was a slight wave, but she soon returned to peace.


    She said: "I''m just trying my best to help sword Cliff... Unlike you, what height sword cliff can reach in the future is entirely up to you."


    Su Li: "


    He said goodbye to the woman who was once very close. Although they had already drifted away, the warmth after the precipitation of time did not seem to disappear.


    He wished her well from the bottom of his heart and hoped that she could make a wonderful journey on the road of her choice.

 Chapter 711

    When everything in the semi divine world was entrusted to a reliable person, Su Li was finally able to bid farewell to the world.


    He left the thunder blade and the sky wing in the sky city, but even so, no indigenous God dared to touch these two powers.


    They stayed in sky city and still provided the sword cliff disciples with divine power to ensure their safety.


    Some of the immortals and heavenly soldiers in Nanting still linger. One of the most important tasks of the remaining sword cliff disciples in the world is to clean up these "leftover problems".


    Of course, they don''t care too much. The main work is to be handled by the indigenous gods.


    In the hearts of the indigenous gods, at least those powerful gods recognized by the mainstream of the world, Su Li is the undisputed king of gods and a unique existence.


    The God of poetry created countless carols to sing the whole semi divine world, making the story of the God King of sky and thunder a magnificent and magnificent mythological epic.


    At the foot of the gods mountain, in the vegetable field originally cultivated by Su Li, a peasant woman in plain clothes works quietly with a hoe. She likes to take care of the vegetable field very much. Occasionally, when she looks up, she will also show her face that seems to have been weathered but still beautiful, staring at the sky in a daze.


    However, she will not be lonely, because there will be no lonely people in Jianya... Many little girls and boys in the kitchen will like to come to her for fresh ingredients. After all, she has the "food blade" here.


    And she also likes to quietly look at the information in her heart. That''s a lively world.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li returned to heaven with a trace of melancholy.


    He didn''t miss anything, but felt a little helpless about the road he chose


    He chose the way of the earth and wanted to go out of his way on this road by his own efforts.


    Then the sun Shinto, as a supplement, is his secondary direction of ascension. Because of the "Sun Essence wheel", he can easily get the understanding of the way of the sun, so he will put less energy in this aspect.


    As a result


    His way of the sun is more than the way of the earth because of the "Sun Essence wheel", but his perception of the sky and thunder is much more than the way of the earth. What''s the matter?


    In the previous battle, sky and thunder were the most used forces by sword cliff disciples, so tens of thousands of people''s feelings gathered together, and unexpectedly pushed Su Li''s feelings in this regard to a high level.


    If someone had not controlled these two theocracies, Su Li estimated that the theocracies would have to jump out to find him


    When he walked out of Sendai, many people immediately knew his arrival


    Or it should be said that many people are waiting for him to appear.


    At this moment, the leaders of the three generations of immortal sect gathered almost at the same time. It was obvious that they were right about Su Li''s return... Now they all know who the real leader of Jianya immortal sect is.


    Su Li also saw Guangyuan Xianjun who had managed to escape the death among the three people. He looked embarrassed and looked at Su Li. He was eager to talk but didn''t say much.


    Originally, if he had another chance to "bully" Jianya immortal cult, Guangyuan Xianjun must be a "pioneer". But now he made people unexpectedly silent, which also made the other two immortal gentlemen uncertain.


    But the task assigned by xianzun still needs to be completed.


    Guangyuan Xianjun didn''t speak. Changxu Xianjun, the speaker of the Changqing immortal sect who was the wind of the elders, kindly gave Su Li a head check, and then said, "little friend, I''m tired and hard. The three of us have some important things to discuss with little friend. Can we talk in detail in a convenient place?"


    The bearded immortal gentleman was very polite, at least Su Li didn''t feel so annoying. In contrast, Guangyuan Xianjun seems too impatient.


    Since the other party is kind to invite, and he is also a person who talks to Xianjun of the immortal cult, Su Li really has no way to refuse such an invitation.


    And on the surface of the grade, the other party is also a compromise.


    So Su Li was invited to accompany him, and didn''t show any dissatisfaction... He was such a person. He regularly invited him, and he rarely refused... Even if he knew it might be a bad comer.


    ... Changxu Xianjun of Changqing immortal cult, together with Su Li and two others, came to the most luxurious restaurant in the Oriental Tianting... This was originally a fairy palace for entertaining other great forces and even other Tianting visitors, but later, because it couldn''t use such a large scale, it was handed over to Zaojun to transform it into a restaurant called "food heaven".


    On the one hand, it is to find something to do for the lonely kitchen king. On the other hand, it is also to digest the tributes from the lower boundary, otherwise it would be a waste to let them pile up.


    The other is to find a place for the boring immortals to make friends and gossip.


    The arrival of the three immortals and Su Li really surprised the three or two individual guests in the "Food Day", and the shopkeeper of the "Food Day" was even more frightened... After all, it is difficult for Zao Jun to climb up to these three immortals.


    Therefore, after coming to this "Food Day", the immortal gentleman with long beard easily came to a private room on the top floor. He took the three people to enjoy the feeling of seeing all the mountains and small in this Tianting while discussing their affairs.


    "Come on, try the new food of the ''food heaven'' first... Recently, the kitchen gentleman seems to have opened his eyes. All kinds of delicious new dishes emerge one after another, and today we have a rare opportunity." the long beard fairy gentleman seems to love the appetite very much, and he is much more enthusiastic after coming to the ''food heaven''.


    Su Li did not answer, but silently listened to the arrangement.


    He is ready to waste a whole day here.


    Then the long beard immortal gentleman was not in a hurry. While waiting for the dishes, he talked with the other three people and took good care of Su Li so that he wouldn''t feel left out


    Although the conversation really makes people feel like spring breeze, Su Li, who is used to going straight, feels very uncomfortable about it.


    He felt impatient several times, but considering that Jianya cult had to socialize with these people if it wanted to gain a foothold in the Oriental heaven, he endured it.


    Soon, the delicious dishes mentioned by the long beard fairy King were served one after another... In fact, Su Li knew what was going on before the dish was served.


    This "heaven of food" was originally opened by Zao Jun, and it is also the daily interest of the kitchen disciples at Jianya.


    Previously, the disciples of Jianya went to fight. The chefs in the restaurant were replaced by the children of Zaojun''s family.


    Now most of the sword cliff disciples are closed after their return, so these dishes are cooked by the boys


    It''s not that Su Li despises the children in Zaojun''s house. If they had this talent, they would have been apprentices by Zaojun long ago.


    In fact, these so-called delicacies are actually praying to Zaojun for cooking while cooking, and praying to Su Li for seasoning. Their own level is really limited.


    So in this case, in Su Li''s judgment, these so-called delicacies are about 60 or 70 points, just passing the pass line.


    If you change to be a kitchen disciple, you can achieve more than 80 points.


    And Zaojun himself can definitely achieve 90 points.


    The difference is too big.


    Even so, the dishes developed by these kitchen disciples and Zaojun are unprecedented in the Oriental heaven, and are enough to amaze Changxu Xianjun and others.


    Of course, this is far from Su Li.


    At the banquet, Su Li only drank two cups when needed, but never moved his chopsticks.


    His abnormality was soon discovered by the long bearded immortal gentleman who had been paying attention to Su Li, so the little old man wondered, "why, is this'' food heaven ''dish not suitable for Xiaoyou?"


    "No, it''s just that he just returned from the lower boundary and didn''t adapt." Su Li shook his head and chose to fool.


    He can put a handful here and point out the defects of these dishes in his eyes... But this kind of thing just makes trouble for his brother Zaojun.


    If he points out that this is just the skill of Zaojun''s boy, then those who eat on the "Food Day" will have to cook by Zaojun himself... After all, the immortals in this heaven are the most important to face.


    Since they are satisfied with the current dishes, why bother?


    So he seems to say something foolishly. In fact, he also wants to lead the topic to the direction it should have... The long bearded fairy king has done so much and said so much, but he doesn''t want to ask about the things in the semi divine world?


    At this time, Minghui Xianjun, the speaker of Lingshu immortal sect, finally showed an imperceptible relief, and then he was the first to speak before long beard Xianjun answered:


    "Speaking of Xiaoyou''s trip to the lower world, I''m very curious. The movement of the semi divine world has been making a lot of noise in these five heavenly regions..."


    This is obviously an impatient long bearded fairy gentleman who twists and turns a big set.


    At this time, Guangyuan Xianjun secretly clenched his teeth, then suddenly arched his hands to Su Li and said, "I haven''t thanked Su Daoyou for saving his life... Great kindness and virtue. I will find an opportunity to repay it in the future."


    He then completely shut up and said nothing... This is a statement to the other two people. He won''t participate in their affairs.


    At the same time, this is also a warning to Su Li... But in fact, everyone already knows it.


    But anyway, the fact that Guangyuan Xianjun could make such a statement at this time made Su Li change his mind... At least it was a clear distinction between kindness and resentment.


    But Guangyuan Xianjun''s words completely triggered this topic. The bearded Xianjun seemed to have no idea of the inside story. He took a deep breath and said in surprise: "this semi divine world is so dangerous? Even Guangyuan Taoist friends were almost robbed?"


    It can be seen from here that the bearded fairy King actually didn''t want Guangyuan fairy king to "quit the group chat" like this. He did it quickly and directly opened the topic from Guangyuan fairy king, so that he could not avoid it.


    But Guangyuan Xianjun smiled bitterly... If he had been in the lower world, he would still be proud of his identity, but now he has already seen what he is.


    He shook his head slightly and replied, "there are three hundred hidden immortal Pavilion assassins in the North Court and one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers in the South court... This scene really deserves the word ''dangerous''."


    He looked at the long beard fairy king and said that since you bad old man must make an opening from him, he would just say everything!


    "In that fight, our Guangxia immortal sect lost a lot of money and suffered heavy losses, but Yinxian Pavilion and Nanting Tianbing were not much better... I don''t know how many Xuanxian immortals lost their lives in the battlefield of the semi divine world. In contrast, I''m very lucky to be able to stay alive."


    When he finished, no matter what the other two people''s faces became, he looked at Su Li like pure curiosity and asked, "do you know how many Xuanxian you killed?"


    Su Li touched his chin and thought about it for a while, and then said thoughtfully, "if we were to talk about the semi divine world, we would kill about six Xuanxian at sword Cliff... And it''s unknown whether Xuanxian died at the hands of the natives."


    At this moment, the faces of the two immortals, long beard and Minghui, could not help but become a little stiff... They are all people who think highly of themselves, or are used to being high in the Oriental heaven.


    Now they talk about the life and death of Xuanxian easily in front of them as scheduled, but it makes them feel that their pride has been trampled... But they can''t say anything about it. After all, Su Li said it was the Xuanxian in other people''s heaven, not them.


    But here, with the help of Guangyuan Xianjun, Su Li has quietly grasped the overall situation in this silent confrontation.

 Chapter 712

    Although Su Li didn''t show any disrespect, when Xuanxian''s life was so easily told in his mouth, it was very uncomfortable for the two well-off immortal sect speakers, long beard Xianjun and Minghui Xianjun.


    Even if they didn''t make it clear, they couldn''t help feeling small when sitting next to Su Li... It made them feel very uncomfortable. After all, they originally regarded Su Li as a younger generation. Now even if they want to be on an equal footing, they will feel a little unbalanced, let alone have a higher look?


    It can be said that today''s sword cliff sect has completely erected the image of hob meat that no one will buy. The key is that its own strength is also growing with the naked eye, which makes them have to speak carefully.


    Therefore, the wise immortal gentleman thought about the words and asked, "what was the beginning of the magic in the semi divine world that attracted the clouds everywhere, and the Xuanxian also had the risk of falling."


    Su Li looked at each other... Well, he really didn''t like the way of talking around, especially when he knew what the other party was going to do.


    Therefore, he said, "the semi divine world''s vitality condenses because it is difficult to show the magic power and the fairyland is difficult. However, the law can be manifested without distractions, but it is a holy land of practice that is easy to understand."


    He spoke of the greatest value of the world in his heart.


    But this does not impress the people in front of us.


    After hearing this, the long beard fairy king looked a little moved. He said, "it''s really magical... But it''s only attractive to Xuanxian, but there''s still no way to explain why Xuanxian are flocking to it?"


    Guangyuan Xianjun was quite calm at this time, and it was precisely because he had a "non-interference" mentality that made him particularly sober, and he felt the "Ugliness" of these people for the first time.


    So he picked up the wine pot on the table, raised his head and poured a mouthful of immortal wine. Then he looked at the distance with the railing, and said intentionally or unintentionally: "it''s not just the rush of Xuanxian, but the immortal Zun and the emperor of heaven are also jealous of the world."


    The other two Xianjun were a little embarrassed, because Guangyuan Xianjun almost said: This is the chance between xianzun and the heavenly emperors, which has nothing to do with others.


    Furthermore, they also pointed out their purpose to Su Li.


    However, they don''t blame Guangyuan Xianjun. After all, the most important cause and effect in the heaven. Since it is such a big cause and effect as saving life, his position bias is actually predictable.


    Even this time, Guangsha immortal sect continues to let Guangyuan come forward, which is already a very obvious statement... Guangsha immortal sect is going to hibernate and withdraw from the competition.


    Although law fragments are a treasure for xianzun, they are not as eager as those Shendao heavenly emperors... The path of Shendao heavenly emperors is solidified. If they want to continue to make progress, they can only use these law fragments to open up another path.


    After all, the Qing emperor in the five heavenly realms is unique. The identity of the ancient god enables him to ignore the divine poison... Unlike other heavenly emperors, they are more or less affected by the divine nature, causing them to have many knowledge barriers under the interference of the wishes of all living beings.


    Guangxia xianzun stopped his loss in time. When the disciples of the immortal sect suffered heavy losses, he resolutely gave up pursuing their own development, but stabilized the situation of Guangxia xianzun... After all, the immortal sect suppressed not only the luck of the sect or the Oriental heaven, but also the luck of xianzun itself.


    After knowing this, Minghui Xianjun and Changxu Xianjun nodded slightly to Guangyuan Xianjun... This is the tacit understanding developed by the three religions for millions of years.


    Then the immortal gentleman with a long beard pondered slightly and asked Su Li, "little friend, do you know what the treasure that can attract the Heavenly Emperor and immortal Zun?"


    Su Li listened to the expression unchanged, and then said faintly: "I know, it''s the law fragment... But obtaining the law fragment may destroy the world, so my sword cliff cut off all the tentacles extending to the world!"


    In a faint sentence, there was a strong smell of blood.


    This was the first time that Su Li showed such a sharp edge when meeting with the three immortal kings, but it really shocked them.


    The spiritual power revealed at that moment made them feel that Su Li''s spiritual realm had completely reached or even exceeded their level... This discovery really surprised them.


    Guangyuan Xianjun was slightly stunned, but he was relieved. He sighed: "it should be so, it should be so... If it weren''t for such a great man, how could he get her favor?"


    The other two were ugly. The long bearded immortal gentleman couldn''t help asking, "should Xiaoyou be the realm of Xuanxian?"


    Su Li was a little dumbfounded. He replied, "not yet. This time he came back, he really planned to close down and break through."


    So the three immortals all bowed their hands and apologized: "it''s my boldness to delay my little friend''s practice. It''s a sin..."


    Su Li politely replied, "it''s not a delay. You can make a breakthrough at any time. It''s not a hurry."


    Guangyuan Xianjun: "


    Long beard immortal Jun: "


    Minghui Xianjun: "


    Is this human speech? They can achieve the realm of Xuanxian, which has not experienced countless years of accumulation?


    But in Su Li''s words, the realm of Xuanxian was simply relaxed, and how could they not feel depressed... That is, they didn''t know how to describe this mood, but couldn''t say a word.


    Of course, this was Su Li''s previous sentence with blood smell, which had a deterrent effect... He had made the attitude of sword cliff sect very clear.


    In order to protect the world, sword cliff has become an enemy of the southern Tianting and the northern Tianting at the same time. It doesn''t hesitate to kill hundreds of thousands of people. What kind of despotic spirit is this?


    This makes Chang Xu and Ming Hui unable to speak even if they had something to say... After all, Su Li is also an immortal who can kill a golden fairy!


    Therefore, under the superposition of these multiple factors, Chang Xu and Ming Hui felt weak in front of Su Li.


    Minghui Xianjun even dared not speak for a while. The Lingshu immortal cult did not advocate fighting skills. In Su Li''s bloody words, it was obvious that some had to follow his heart.


    But the long beard immortal gentleman still said after thinking for a moment: "but I think, since the semi divine world has been exposed, it has naturally attracted countless attention and greed... The aboriginal creatures above must not be able to settle down after that."


    "How about... Let''s find a place to place all the indigenous creatures in that world?"


    That''s interesting. What happens after the aboriginal lives are settled? Is it time to grab the benefits of this semi divine world?


    Su Li found that the bearded fairy King seemed kind to the elderly, but in fact, his heart was the most and ruthless.


    As for this question, he also nodded slightly and said, "yes, but I''m afraid we need to send out a war fairy boat to leave if we want to load all the creatures in that world... I don''t know whether we can get a reply."


    The long beard fairy gentleman frowned slightly, then suggested with flashing eyes: "maybe Xiaoyou can suggest to the Emperor... If Xiaoyou, maybe the emperor will agree."


    Su Li suddenly laughed and said, "what am I going to do with that suggestion? It''s not good for my sword cliff."


    The long beard immortal gentleman hesitated slightly... Then he said with a smile, "that''s right. Since the world is not good for Jianya immortal cult, how about giving it to me Changqing immortal cult?"


    "Puff ~"


    Su Li''s hair suddenly heard a charming laugh.


    This made the long bearded immortal gentleman look angry.


    However, he quickly recognized the source of the laughter under the influence of causality, and immediately smiled helplessly... Anyway, he didn''t expect that the relationship with Su Li was so good that even the lower bound had to spend a lot of effort to leave a statue on Su Li.


    Since Begonia made a noise, she also drilled out of Su Li''s hair.


    She swayed her feet and sat on Su Li''s shoulder and said, "long bearded fairy, don''t mess around any more. The half divine world can be regarded as the sword cliff immortal cult, which should naturally belong to sword cliff."


    Princess Tianting spoke, which made long beard immortal Jun and Minghui immortal Jun feel a little uncomfortable.


    Talking in a circuitous way can leave room for turning around, but once the conversation is blocked, it''s very uncomfortable


    Guangyuan Xianjun immediately laughed, and then bowed respectfully to Haitang. He had seen the princess.


    The other two had no choice but to bow down one after another... This matter can only be exposed, at least at their level.


    Although Begonia is only a separate body, when she appears in the Oriental heaven, it is actually not much different from the presence of the noumenon.


    Moreover, there is gossip that the goddess of spring seems to have made another breakthrough in Shinto. The emperor was very happy about it... If you think about it carefully, the identity of Begonia is even worse.


    "Since the princess speaks, it''s not easy for us to say more... But the semi divine world is very important, and I''m afraid several immortals won''t give up easily." this time, Changxu Xianjun was straightforward. He directly said the word, and then didn''t talk about it at all. Instead, he just called everyone to drink and eat vegetables.


    This is good. At least it won''t be difficult for people to do. It also reflects the exquisite appearance of the long beard Immortal King.


    After he had enough to eat and drink, he was no longer so sticky. The three immortal kings left Su Li one after another


    Long beard and Minghui hurried away. Obviously, the conversation was not smooth for them. They need to go back and report to their immortal Zun as soon as possible.


    But Guangyuan Xianjun was not slow. Before he left, he suddenly looked complex and said to Su Li: "I know how much I offended before, but I don''t know if there is still a chance to repair the relationship now?"


    Su Li was stunned. Could a life-saving grace really bring such a big change?


    But he didn''t hesitate too much, nodded and said, "it''s just a little misunderstanding."


    To tell you the truth, Guangyuan Xianjun is also poor... He wanted to use JiaoMu immortal sect to suppress Su Li and Jianya, but JiaoMu immortal sect was treated as a rebel.


    Then he wanted to use sword cliff sect as cannon fodder to attack the semi divine world... As a result, his Guangsha immortal sect was first slaughtered by Yinxian Pavilion.


    Now do you finally know that you want to "worship the wharf" for Su Li and be an honest fairy?


    "There seems to be something wrong." Begonia wondered.


    Su Li also felt that the change of Guangsha immortal cult was somewhat ambiguous, so he thought about it, and then quickly returned to the sword cliff station, and then asked Xia Ming and the five leaders of sword cliff for discussion.


    As the leader of sword cliff sect in the mortal world, it has become a common practice to suppress cultivation and stay in the mortal world... But it is not without benefits. Naturally, they will be treated with different respect from ordinary disciples after they go to the upper world.

 Chapter 713

    Su Li is going to shut up again... So far in his practice, he has closed up very few times, but his efficiency is frighteningly high.


    He didn''t even sit cross legged this time. He just came to the quiet room. He just let go of his control over his body and began to refine the spirit around him


    At that moment, his body was like a huge star in the void, swallowing all the immortal Qi gathered in the array in the closed room.


    Instead of gathering directly into the body, the immortal spirit first entered the magic weapon prison cliff of this life.


    Prison cliff refines all the immortal Qi and gurgles into Su Li''s body in liquid form


    So the original mana was quickly replaced in this process, and the mana in his body was quickly transformed into liquid... With his current spiritual state, he was able to control this concentration of mana.


    The liquefaction of magic power is one of the manifestations of Xuanxian''s achievements.


    In normal practice, it is definitely a long process of training from celestial beings to Xuanxian. They need to gather and compress mana a little until they replace the mana of their whole body with liquid.


    But when he arrived at Su Li, he took an unusual road... His prison cliff has infinite suppressive power, but it can be used to quickly compress mana.


    His Yuanying robe can help him increase his control over mana, so that he can easily adapt and control this level of mana.


    So before he could sit down, he found that the mana in his body was rapidly transforming into liquid, and his immortal world was constantly resonating and improving under the scouring of this pure mana.


    Su Li doesn''t have any good ideas about this immortal body yet.


    Only according to their own understanding of the world, they constantly create balance and laws in the body. If they really write laws, it is still too early and too early.


    Now he simply strengthens this immortal body, and will not continue to make changes until he thinks his perception has been enhanced to a certain extent again.


    Then he realized that he didn''t have to close the door. As long as he kept a normal state of absorbing the spirit of immortals, he could finish the promotion


    So he came out again.


    At this time, it seemed to outsiders that his whole body was wrapped in a layer of clouds, which covered the ground and was very immortal.


    This is because the spirit of the surrounding fairies is gathering towards him, and from the induction of others, he is like a black hole, swallowing the spirit of the ubiquitous fairies.


    He originally wanted to go back to the sword cliff station to have a look... But considering that the disciples over there were also closed, the spirit of the fairy was very nervous.


    If he runs over again, he will affect others in his current state.


    So I can only stroll in the temple of spring.


    Chun is also consolidating his realm of Baihua Tianzun. He can''t accompany him, which is a little boring


    "Begonia, why don''t we brew more wine? The original wine will be finished." Su Li suddenly suggested.


    Begonia plucked the hair around his neck and drilled his head in surprise. Then he said happily, "OK, OK, let''s go to my garden and make wine together!"


    She is so happy that she likes doing such things with her husband best.


    So Su Li, who was bored because his body could cultivate himself and didn''t need him to do more, finally found something to do. He took Begonia all the way to the depths of the Oriental heaven and came to the secret garden.


    "Hello, brother-in-law ~ ~"


    Suddenly, Su Li''s scalp was numb because of the crispy chorus, and his sisters-in-law seemed to be a lot more lively.


    Then he saw that on the old potted tree, which was one of the branches of the Qing emperor, his sisters-in-law jumped up and down with handles on their heads, a lively and lovely scene.


    Oh, there is also a large spiritual field under the tree and a large mess of thousands of carrot heads... It''s very noisy.


    These are the radish spirits that the sword cliff disciples took from the Pearl world when they flew up according to his orders... Sure enough, they had a good time with their sisters-in-law.


    Then he saw a "little old man" among the turnips in this place. He really dragged his long beard to the ground, bent and rode a Zhi horse that seemed to be a lot bigger.


    Behind the "little old man" riding a Zhi horse, a "fat little boy" followed him step by step on a small Zhi horse, and two small Zhi horses were playing around in a circle.


    After seeing Su Li''s arrival, all these little things were full of excitement... The radishes would never forget the horror that they might be boiled at any time, while the "little old man" and "fat baby" showed a naive and curious expression.


    Su Li thought for a while, and then found that the "Shenwa" and "Zhima" he picked up had already opened and scattered.


    However, he didn''t pay attention to these fine little things. He just greeted his sister-in-law with a smile and waited for Haitang''s orders... Today''s protagonist is Haitang.


    Begonia jumped down from Su Li''s shoulder. Then she really greeted her sisters like a big sister and said, "girls, don''t bother your brother-in-law. We have important things to do today!"


    "My sister is shameless. You haven''t had a wedding yet!"


    "My sister can''t wait to get married!"


    "My brother-in-law is so poor that he will be managed by his sister in the future..."


    At this moment, a group of sister-in-law unexpectedly collectively rebelled against their sister and mocked Begonia. It was very interesting.


    Begonia did not know whether he was angry or ashamed. His little face was red.


    Then she said angrily, "you little goblins, if you look like this again, I will... I will... I won''t let him come to see you!"


    All of a sudden, my sisters-in-law were quiet. They looked pitifully at me. They looked very pitiful.


    This is indeed a deterrent to them. After all, since Su Li''s arrival, it has brought them countless fun.


    Begonia was satisfied. She once again demonstrated her "absolute authority" and began to arrange work.


    ... as a result, Su Li didn''t help, because Haitang directly commanded the large group of radishes and her little sisters to get busy.


    Watching them happily collecting petals, watching the potted old trees where their sisters-in-law were carried all over the yard by radishes, Su Li couldn''t help but show a knowing smile.


    It''s probably like this when the years are quiet.


    After watching for a while, he came to the previously transformed Pavilion and sat down.


    The soft Chang in the pocket directly fell to the ground and became a graceful little maid, and then busily cleaned up the pavilion where weeds had grown.


    Soon, under the busy work of the diligent little maid, the pavilion took on a new look.


    Then Rou Chang became busy next to her. She took some simple ingredients from the ''collar'' around her neck, and then began to make cakes and snacks and squeeze juice.


    Su Li nodded slightly. His dog always knew what he needed... When Haitang and his sister-in-law were busy and tired, they must need something to drink to quench their thirst and eat to supplement their strength.


    While he sat quietly in the pavilion, he also separated some of his mind and spirit to feel his own mana and physical changes.


    In fact, Haitang knew his physical condition at this time, so although he said he wanted to make wine together, he didn''t really pull him to work.


    His current state is not suitable for doing too complicated things. Just drink tea, look at his wife and sister-in-law, and enjoy the peace of the years.


    At this time, a breeze blew and brought a fallen leaf into the pavilion.


    Then the veins on the fallen leaf suddenly flew and spread, forming a human body shape.


    "Uncle Lingwei, you''re coming." Su Li said calmly... He knew that the green emperor was coming and couldn''t escape.


    The incarnation of the green emperor soon formed around him, and then took advantage of the situation to sit down in the position already prepared on the side.


    After he sat down, he nodded slightly and said, "things in the semi divine world have been done well."


    Su Li was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that the first thing the green emperor asked him was to talk about this... But this was his original choice. Would there be any other problems here? His uncle Lingwei wouldn''t mention it meaninglessly.


    He thought for a moment, then his eyebrows jumped and asked, "uncle, what will happen if the semi divine world collapses because of the lack of laws?"


    He has found the key point... Since the Qing emperor is satisfied with his actions in the semi divine world, he obviously doesn''t want to see the consequences after the collapse of the semi divine world... The collapse of the semi divine world is definitely not just a black hole explosion, but may lead to the destruction of a star field?


    Qingdi shenglingwei slowly shook his head and said, "I don''t know what will happen. I just vaguely feel that there is another world behind it. If the black hole is broken, I''m afraid it will have some bad effects on the world."


    This surprised Su Li. Unexpectedly, even the Qing Emperor didn''t know it.


    And his unexpected expression was not covered up. The green emperor smiled and said, "I''m not omniscient, but I see more naturally after living a long time."


    "No one knows what the world behind the black hole is like. I have observed the big explosion of the black hole at the end of its life many times, and nothing strange happened... So maybe nothing will happen."


    Su Li felt a little helpless and yearning... It''s really a desirable thing to be able to explore all the mysteries of the world like the green emperor.


    But his caution still didn''t let go, because he believed in the premonition of the Qing Emperor... If there was no premonition, the Qing emperor would never say such a thing.


    Later, the green emperor said: "recently, he divined that a great disaster would start from a black hole... But you handled the things in the semi divine world well, then the great disaster should not have happened under the rule of our Oriental Tianting."


    Su Li speechless, some groaned and Tucao a sentence: "why do we make complaints about it?"


    The green emperor looked at him and said, "what kind of ''catastrophe'' is that in the Pearl world? It was just the natural law of life, age and death in the world. Now you just accidentally reversed this process."


    Su Li was speechless again. It turned out that the catastrophe in the Pearl world was just a natural law in the eyes of the Qing Emperor... What would the catastrophe be in the eyes of the Qing emperor at this time?

 Chapter 714

    The Qing emperor is probably one of the few people in the heaven who can feel the coming of the great disaster and even the cause of the great disaster... Without so many years of experience and sensitivity, most people may still be in the dark.


    Su Li took it to heart, but he didn''t talk about it any more, because the Qing Emperor didn''t want to say more and couldn''t say anything.


    So they were silent for a moment and looked at the lively girls in the garden.


    In this silence, Su Li felt that the spirit around him was rising like a tide, and then his life magic weapon prison cliff was rapidly refined and condensed with higher efficiency.


    Until the condensed mana like liquid flowed between every cell in his body, the tide of fairies finally subsided.


    So in this silent, his immortal body completed a complete transformation, and reached the standard of Xuanxian from immortal body to mana.


    This is finally completely matched with his current spiritual realm, so that his spiritual power does not have to exist in a state of self repression.


    So the heart and body fit together, and there are no flaws in his Xuanxian realm.


    At this time, the green emperor said with some emotion: "if only everyone could be as savvy as you..."


    As if it meant something?


    Su Li thought and didn''t understand who the father-in-law meant, so he didn''t continue to think blindly.


    The green emperor paused a little and said, "now I ask you again, when are you going to marry my daughter?"


    Su Li was a little confused on the spot and was forced to marry by his father-in-law


    To tell you the truth, he''s really not ready.


    But when he turned his head and looked at the Begonia that was humming happily to brew immortal wine for him... He suddenly felt that maybe it was time.


    He was a simple man, knowing that it was inevitable and sooner or later, so he hesitated a little and said, "it''s all up to his uncle."


    His words are very interesting. He threw the pot directly to the Qing Emperor


    So Qingdi Shengwei, who has always been very indifferent, felt a burst of chest tightness on the spot... I asked you when to marry my daughter. Who knows that you directly threw the pot and let me do it?


    The face of the green emperor was fuzzy, but Su Li noticed that it seemed to smoke at this time.


    So he thought he might have said the wrong thing and asked carefully, "father?"


    I don''t want him to change his words so readily... The smoke on the green emperor''s face is emitting faster.


    Seeing what Su Li had to say, the green emperor quickly waved his hand and said, "OK, it''s good for you to have this idea. Let me handle other things."


    "Just Chun, she is consolidating the position of Baihua Tianzun. After she leaves the customs, she will hold the Tianzun ceremony with your wedding."


    The Qing emperor has figured out what he can do without him? This is what the old father should worry about


    Su Li nodded thoughtfully when he heard the speech, but then said, "the Heavenly Master still has a ceremony?"


    The green emperor replied, "this is nature. Every god represents a kind of power in this heaven and earth, and his status is more respected than Jinxian. Therefore, whenever a new God is born, he must announce it to the world and make it known to all."


    Su Li nodded secretly again and felt that he had gained some knowledge... According to his understanding, the Heavenly Master was in charge of an important and irreplaceable monarchy, so he had to tell the heavens and the world to let everyone know who the real representative of this monarchy was.


    Because as far as he knows, the divine power consumed by the essence wheel every day could not be provided if ordinary people in the world of the heavens believed it from time to time.


    So Su Li said, "in that case, will my canon and instrument be run together?"


    The green emperor looked at Su Li''s unconscious appearance and felt angry.


    Tianzun dianyi, which is organized by the people who become Tianzun. After all, this is a ceremony to swear their own monarchy... But Su Li''s direct throwing of the pot will bring another consequence: the world will regard Su Li, the sun Tianzun, as an existence under the Oriental heaven!


    Therefore, the green emperor felt it necessary to tell him this. He said, "you should think about it. If you operate the Tianzun ceremony in the Oriental Tianting, it means that you will be the sun Tianzun of the Oriental Tianting from now on, and the spiritual luck of the clergy will be bound with this Tianting."


    Su Li thought it was very interesting. Couldn''t he be bound with the heaven?


    Chun is the Baihua Tianzun of the Oriental Tianting, so of course he is also the Oriental Sun Tianzun... Besides, when he and Chun are officially married, isn''t the Tianting even opened by his family?


    So he calmly replied, "I think ''sunrise in the East'' should be the principle of nature."


    The green emperor could only nod. What else could he do?


    So he said, "well, when Chun leaves the customs, I''ll arrange heaven''s ceremony and wedding for you."


    He accepted his fate, but he was a little upset... Why did he not only give his daughter away, but also work hard for them?


    Forget it, this is probably the fate of being a parent. He admitted it.


    So he disappeared in front of Su Li, and then the Tianting ritual officer who had been idle for thousands of years was called over.


    Then the whole oriental heaven became lively... All the immortals were assigned the task to prepare the ceremony and wedding of Baihua Tianzun.


    For the first time in thousands of years, the Oriental heavenly Court felt the "vitality" of their supreme green emperor. It turned out that they didn''t wander outside the sky when listening to the report... Such a serious green emperor really brought great pressure to people.


    However, we can also see what their Qing emperor cares about... Only his daughter!


    Because this is the Tianzun ceremony and wedding ceremony of long Princess Chun, he will take it so seriously.


    During this time, the figure of the Qing emperor was everywhere. He was there during the construction of the main altar of the Tianzun canon, during the preparation of materials, and even during the production of invitations sent to all parties... It was really "thousands of incarnations"!


    So all the preparations were carried out quickly under the heart of the Qing emperor. It really didn''t make Su Li and Chun worry much... They patronized wine making during this time.


    During this period of time, they almost all soaked in this secret garden, even if the body of Chun passed the customs later.


    Even after Chun left the customs, she specially brought her Baihua God to brew Baihua xianniang with her... In this process, she was also familiar with Baihua divine power.


    Seeing this, Su Li simply called the partners of the kitchen door, and the kitchen god was also called... He thought that since his daughter-in-law was busy making things, he might as well do something.


    He asked Zao Jun to bring some tributes stored in Zao God''s palace, which had the most meat of three animals.


    There''s no way. Mortals in the world of heaven and earth offer sacrifices every year. There''s heaven and earth in the kitchen god palace here. I don''t know how many tributes have been accumulated.


    Of course, the "heaven of food" digests part of it, but how many immortals can the Oriental Tianting eat every day? After all, three years on earth every day


    But now, Zao Jun stared at Su Li''s operation, surprised and speechless


    Su Li is making dried bacon and ham from those offerings.


    The key is not the material of these bacon and ham, but Su Li''s operation when drying these meat


    He actually integrated the power of the God of food into the wind!


    When this air dried leg meat, it is also improving their quality infinitely.


    This is a ''delicious wind''.


    Then, the three animal meat that had to be air dried for ten and a half months soon completed this process, and the taste not only did not decrease, but also improved.


    Then the Kitchen God set fire and smoked under the meat. He carefully controlled the fire and made sure that these excellent meat were smoked to perfection.


    The ham is ready to eat after air drying.


    Su Li raised his fingers, cut some thin pieces of meat on the air dried ham, and put them on a plate neatly, looking like a lotus stand in full bloom.


    These ham slices are crystal clear, very like red crystal works of art, coupled with the mouth watering aroma, just looking at it makes people''s appetite increase greatly.


    "Try?" Su Li put the plate of meat in front of the people and asked them to try the taste.


    Of course, Chun was the first to reach out. She took the meat slice and put it into her mouth for a try... She just felt that the meat slice melted at the entrance and was incomparably fresh and tender.


    Even if Chun is not a meat eater, she can''t help eating two more pieces under this extreme taste... She thinks this kind of meat doesn''t have a greasy feeling of meat, but has a freshness of spring breeze, which makes her like it very much.


    Su Li couldn''t help but feel happy when she looked at her. Then she put the plate in front of her sister-in-law''s potted plants for them to taste.


    Then he shared the whole slice of the ham that had been cut just now to everyone in the secret garden... Everyone tasted the thin piece of red crystal like ham with a feeling of amazement.


    It''s really delicious, and there''s a feeling that it''s not greasy. In fact, it''s the best praise for a food.


    Then the bacon that kitchen gentleman helped has been finished, and everyone has tried this bacon... This is another taste.


    The meat that was originally dried by Su Li''s "delicious wind" is very fresh and clean. After smoking, it is equivalent to adding heavy seasoning. It is a multiple stimulus to the taste buds. It is definitely the love of some people who like heavy taste.


    "This... Is really the most perfect work I''ve ever done." Zaojun couldn''t help feeling... He felt that he couldn''t live without Su Li more and more. Even if he had to burn a fire for Su Li every day, he would be willing.


    As kitchen king, his satisfaction is here.


    At the same time, Zao Jun remembered a rumor that spread among the disciples of Jianya... Su Li is already the emperor of heaven!


    He also came across the news when he was playing with the little guys out of the door. People who knew the whole sword cliff were wondering which clergy Su Li achieved heaven with


    Now he has his own guess. Of course, it''s the ''sky''!

 Chapter 715

    As soon as the news came out, it almost swept the whole five heavenly regions, making it the most popular topic.


    Therefore, the goddess of spring, Baihua Tianzun, gave birth to Chun, and became the most noble goddess in the five heavenly regions, and of course the most beautiful one.


    The immortals were full of imagination and curiosity about the long Princess of the Oriental heaven.


    In the past, although Chun was also one of the four seasons gods, he was really too low-key and honest, so he didn''t have much reputation in the five heavenly regions... Even not as popular as xuanming in those days.


    But now it''s different. She has directly become the Baihua Tianzun, which is equivalent to the emperor of heaven!


    Similarly, in the eyes of some people, the previously extremely low-key Baihua Tianzun has also become the ultimate goal that can make people struggle for millions of years at a time


    Well, this is something that Su Li can testify. Because awesome help, he really struggled for millions of years...


    So just before the immortals could digest the fact that the long Princess of the Oriental heaven had achieved the throne of heaven, the next moment came the news that the long princess would marry on the same day


    Many people''s plans were instantly "stillborn". They were shocked... Did the comrade start so quickly?


    Therefore, people in the whole five heavenly regions are full of curiosity about the male immortal or male god who can get the favor of the "Baihua Tianzun" and, more importantly, can be recognized by the Qing Emperor


    So when the Qing emperor sent out invitations everywhere, both those who received the invitation and those who did not receive the invitation began to rush to the Oriental Tianting... The Tianting, which has been silent for millions of years, has not been so lively for a long time.


    The courtiers of the heavenly court also arranged the "Trinity" ceremony very carefully... Why do they say it is a "Trinity" ceremony?


    That''s because it includes not only the wedding of Baihua Tianzun, but also her Tianzun ceremony, but also the Tianzun ceremony of the groom!


    The ritual officer was really shocked when he heard the news. The groom also knew that when sword cliff replaced hornwood, he sighed for a long time. Privately, he thought it was the turning point of the decline of the Oriental heaven


    As a result, good guy, when the green emperor found him alone and explained the situation, he would only say "good guy"... The Dragon riding son-in-law of the Oriental heaven can really go up!


    When he first came to the upper world, he was a true immortal, and his identity was still a God in the Spring Temple... Good guy, I haven''t seen him for more than ten years, but he has become a Heavenly God who is even half higher than xianzun!


    This is such a magical reality that even if it is the fact dictated by the Qing emperor, the immortal officer is in a state of confusion for a long time.


    There is no airtight wall in the world. Gradually, the news that Su Li has achieved the throne of heaven has spread... But the news has not been determined. Finally, it has spread: the marriage object of Baihua Tianzun is also a Tianzun, and the Tianzun will also join the Oriental Tianting.


    Because the God is so mysterious that everyone doesn''t even know what his ministry is... This mysterious appearance immediately aroused everyone''s suspicion.


    But there was a small group that was different. When they learned that a mysterious God would marry the long Princess of the Oriental heaven, they almost reacted at the first time... They immediately began to make all preparations and even decided to die.


    The journey of Shinto is like a lonely boat. If you can''t get on the boat, you can only drown.


    Su Li seemed to feel something about this, and he also felt something... This is a dispute over the power of Shinto. If the latecomers want to ascend, they can only defeat the people who block the way ahead.


    Now Su Li is the one who stands in the way. If others want to move forward, they must defeat him, and if he wants to keep his power, he must eliminate these challengers... This seems to be a very troublesome thing, because Su Li doesn''t want to disturb his good life with Chun.


    Therefore, in order to deal with this kind of thing, he accompanied chun to prepare xianniang and make delicious air dried meat. At the same time, he couldn''t help entering a state of "striving".


    His practice of Shinto is basically in a state of being dispensable and completely letting go... Although it is very irritating that such a light attitude can achieve the position of God''s fruit, he has to do some more shocking things under the pressure of external pressure.


    Heaven is not the end, just as there are strengths and weaknesses among golden immortals.


    In the fairy way, the strength of golden immortals can be distinguished according to the law of perception and the degree of mastery. What about the Shinto?


    Shinto is much simpler and more rough.


    Perception is important, but the amount of divine power is always the most intuitive expression of the strength of gods.


    Even if the Heavenly God King has power, the strength of power and belief directly determine the strength of power.


    In other words, this authority can be "upgraded".


    Before, Su Li salted fish didn''t want to ''upgrade'' power, but now he decided not to salted fish


    The way to upgrade the "Sun Essence wheel" is very simple, that is, smashing it with a willing force, and it can only be a willing force rather than a divine force.


    As the God''s throne, its'' upgrading ''mainly promotes the internal capacity and power intensity.


    The main thing is to consume all the willing power in the full state of the throne, so as to increase the capacity of the power load by 30% and the "absolute power" by 10%.


    Absolute power is another extreme concept, which means supreme divine power


    All clergy of the same type, whether or not the gods themselves want to, will become the "supreme divine power" of the gods, that is, life and death are taken between one thought.


    Originally, he had no appeal for the so-called "absolute power". In his heart, Shinto was only a help to understand Heaven and earth.


    But now those guys want to make trouble at his wedding with Chun?


    That won''t work. Isn''t it the absolute power of the sun clergy?


    Liver up!


    On the spot, it directly consumed half of the willing force of this day''s fine wheel and turned it into the fuel for catalyzing the promotion of the day''s fine wheel


    At this moment, the golden flame in his left eye was burning around his pupil, like burning something or hammering something.


    Then, a golden flash gradually appeared in the center of his left eye pupil, which means that a round of strengthening of his daily essence wheel has been completed.


    The whole process took less than an hour, but Su Li''s solar power was very different.


    At least the meaning of sunshine on the whole person has increased a lot, and all the plants in the garden seem to be more comfortable. They even start to stretch their branches.


    "Brush!"


    Chun''s head suddenly opened a flower... But unlike the lovely appearance that almost the whole head of Begonia is covered with that flower, many flowers bloom in Chun''s hair, just like the most beautiful hair ornament.


    A pair of eyes looked at it with watery eyes. The taste of the sun became more and more strong, which made her want to blossom if she couldn''t control it.


    Chun Heng, who was about to become her husband, didn''t say anything at all, because she thought it was only temporary


    As a result, she didn''t expect that before long, the smell of sunshine on Su Li became stronger


    "What about you..." she can''t stand it anymore. Another flower blooms on her head... It''s always so embarrassing and disturbing.


    She doesn''t know what''s going on. Under the sunshine, her flower power is involuntarily attracted, and then she will spontaneously follow the evolution law of power... The external performance is that flowers bloom and fall.


    Then, with the passage of time, Chun found that she couldn''t stop... Because the sunshine smell on her fiance was getting stronger and stronger, and it made her feel warmer and warmer, which made her head bloom constantly.


    Finally, from the back of her head and temples to the end of her green hair, small flowers kept blooming and then falling, making her look like wearing a headdress with flowers in full bloom.


    The place where I passed was also a carpet made of flowers. I was really a goddess of flowers.


    There were so many little flowers falling later. She simply used these little flowers that opened and fell from her to brew Fanhua xianniang. Unexpectedly, she brewed a unique royal jelly


    Su Li has been strengthening his power... From the first "upgrade" once, it takes a week to fill the divine space of the Sun Essence wheel, to four times, it takes more than 20 days to fill it again... His saving space of the Sun Essence wheel has been expanded to nearly three times, and his absolute power has been strengthened by 40%.


    Unfortunately, the important day is coming, and the fifth strengthening needs to wait another month.


    In other words, Su Li can''t wait for the fifth strengthening. He can only face his Shinto competitors with 40% absolute power.


    The word "can only" is really used well and subtly.


    Under normal circumstances, the divine king, even if he has established a heavenly court enough to support power, it will take at least ten million years of accumulation to meet the need for a strengthening of power.


    Of course, this is because in the early days of the establishment of Tianting, huge expenditures were also needed as "investment", but the bitterness can be foreseen.


    What about Su Li?


    People use ten thousand years as the unit of measurement, and even start ten thousand years... He calculates it in peace.


    It''s really awesome believers in the hell.


    Of course, Su Li found that after being strengthened four times, the daily loss of divine power of the essence wheel was more... Now it has reached the level that it needs all the beliefs of 50 abyss believers to support, which is really a huge waste.


    Well, it''s no wonder there are so few heavenly courts and divine courts in the sky. After all, it''s really "difficult" for a divine king to develop.


    Su Li, who was a little excited, felt full of confidence. He thought that he would stop tossing in the next half a month and accumulate his wishes during this period to save trouble.


    Up to now, his throne can not only maintain the overflow state, at least this matter still makes him more satisfied.


    But the ensuing "consequence" is that his perception of the way of the sun seems to be "stuffed" into his mind all the time, making him a little uneasy even if he wants to feel the way of the earth.


    So he was "angry" and strengthened the seal of the fine wheel that day, which also completely restrained the smell of sunshine on him


    At this moment, Begonia really breathed a long sigh of relief. She had bloomed and couldn''t stand it

 Chapter 716

    As the day of the ceremony approached, the eastern heaven was really lively.


    Because this magnificent ceremony will be broadcast live in the way of magic projection on the central square of Xiancheng in the whole eastern sky.


    This is also to let the mortals and immortals under the jurisdiction of the Oriental Tianting know for the first time what kind of God there is in the world.


    This is the biggest festival in the eastern heaven for thousands of years, and after today, the eastern heaven will become the only heaven with three gods in the five Heaven regions at the same time.


    Although there is no difference between Jinxian and Tianzun in terms of strength, why is Tianzun more noble?


    Just because Jinxian attributes her power to herself, she can only be regarded as a high-end combat power. However, due to the limitation of divine power, the Heavenly God may not have the adaptability of Jinxian in actual combat means, but his power can bring grace to the whole heaven.


    It''s like Su Li on Jianya.


    The disciples of Jianya sect will always encounter some problems when they go out. At this time, if you believe their holy Zun Su Li, you can get divine protection and greatly increase the security.


    And sheltering under one authority, the faith of many small gods will be easier to develop.


    Therefore, the existence of jinxianzun is only to suppress Qi luck, while the divine king Tianzun is really to increase Qi luck.


    During this period of time, the most painful ones are Changqing immortal Zun and Lingshu immortal Zun... These two golden immortals originally planned to rely on their elders and try to seek the semi divine world from Jianya... Now they can only stop all actions.


    Even if they don''t get the exact information, which of them can''t calculate?


    During this period, the fortunes of the Oriental Tianting soared. They can indeed calculate that at least two heavenly lords were born.


    They rely on the eastern heaven, and the growth of heaven''s Qi is certainly a good thing for them... But the law fragments of the semi divine world really make them itch.


    Another Jinxian Guangxia xianzun is better. He originally planned to focus on the development of Educational Administration... Although at the beginning he wanted to take the sword cliff cult as his xianzun to seek the initiative, hasn''t it been implemented yet?


    Now he is very glad that Guangyuan Xianjun sent by him has returned without doing anything, which gives him the opportunity to solve contradictions and even turn enemies into friends with Jianya immortal... Two heavenly lords are in charge. He can''t really do it.


    So join them. It''s also convenient to arrange Guangsha disciples to go to the semi divine world to experience and improve... Those sword cliff sect come out one by one and they are all immortals. It''s really greedy!


    Therefore, within the whole eastern heaven and its jurisdiction, this grand sacred ceremony began


    In the center of each fairy City, a picture scroll from Tianting is projected, which reflects the pictures of the temple of rites on Tianting.


    Solemn and solemn music filled the whole eastern heaven. Under the step-by-step guidance and display of Si Lixian official, the atmosphere of the whole heaven and earth became grand and solemn.


    People thought that the first person to ascend the altar and tell the world should be princess Sheng Chun... But in fact, it was not. The first person to appear was a male immortal with symmetrical figure and gentle and handsome face.


    Although his face can be called handsome, it is not really unrestrained. He is just some ordinary handsome.


    But his temperament added countless colors to his face.


    He was gentle but dignified.


    His body is not majestic, but he has a sense of calmness and straightness beyond imagination.


    His face was expressionless, but everyone seemed to feel the grandeur in his heart and indulge with it


    This is a very attractive person. Obviously, his appearance and body shape are not particularly outstanding, but he has the charm that can make people sink. It''s hard to say.


    Then they suddenly realized a question... What kind of heavenly throne does this immortal Suli want to achieve? Like they still don''t know?


    This sense of mystery was retained by Su Li to the end. Up to now, no one except the closest people knows which of his clergy to ascend to the heaven.


    At this time, around the altar specially built by the Oriental Tianting for this ceremony, the immortal gods watching the ceremony came from the whole five heavenly regions.


    Although the other four heavenly emperors did not come to congratulate in person, they also sent messengers to send gifts and congratulations.


    Among the guests, there were three special guests.


    First, the scorching sun god king of the southern heaven symbolizes the hot sun in summer. He is grumpy but has great divine power, so he is often frightening.


    Second, it is the Pleiades star king of the middle heaven. He is the star official who symbolizes light among the stars. He also symbolizes the passing of night and the coming of morning. He is the God of dawn with a mild mood.


    Third, there is a God King outside the five heavenly courts, who calls him the God King of the Ming and sun. The God king saw death from a strange angle in the solar clergy. Of course, this may also be related to his growth environment.


    The God King of the dark sun doesn''t show his name in the five heavenly regions, but anyone just looks at him like looking directly at a cold burning dark sun, which makes people feel gloomy and uncomfortable.


    These three gods or stars are the competitors of Su Li''s solar clergy... Strictly speaking, they should be the biggest competitors!


    In particular, the emperor of the God of the dark and the sun, unexpectedly linked the solar clergy with death. I don''t know how many years he has existed. He has the strongest and deepest feeling among the three.


    In fact, if it were not for his clerical direction, it seems that he deviated from the significance of the sun clergy itself. Even if Su Li suppressed it with a large amount of divine power, he might not have a chance to finally win this power.


    These three people became nervous when Su Li appeared. They didn''t come to watch the ceremony. They came to ''seize power''!


    The power in Su Li''s hands is the goal of their competition!


    It''s just because Su Li has always been very mysterious. Even if he ascended the altar now, he didn''t show his clergy... It''s very uncomfortable.


    They are here to challenge theocracy, but what if the challenge is wrong?


    That''s not only humiliating, but also life-threatening!


    The dispute over divine power is the most sacred thing between heaven and earth, and no one else can interfere.


    But if you find the wrong person... It will become a provocation to the Oriental heaven... The green emperor will let them die plainly.


    So I''d better wait. It''s always necessary to show my details when people go up to the altar to show their holiness and drop miracles.


    Then they watched Su Li climb to the top of the altar step by step. Their eyes were eager or fierce. They just waited for Su Li to show his heel, so that they could directly start the divine war.


    Su Li did not disappoint their expectations. The moment he climbed the altar and turned to face all the guests, the seal in his left eye was immediately untied.


    A coronal light appeared around his pupil, and then the Sun Essence wheel representing the divine power of the sun suddenly bounced out of his left eye pupil and magnified rapidly... Finally, a two meter diameter ring was formed and suspended behind him


    This ring can be said to be cast by the body of the previous Sun God King. It can be regarded as an unprecedented treasure in the world.


    And a layer of the sun''s flame around the discovery immediately made Su Li''s back like a big sun rising!


    The infinite divine power radiates, and the warm sunshine makes him look extremely sacred and dignified... It can be said that the special effects are filled in an instant.


    However, these "special effects" were not deliberately made by Su Li, but the "passive effects" that he should have had after he ate his divine power every day... The special effects that can only be afforded by the convergence of all the beliefs of 50 abyss believers... Isn''t it natural to have such dignity?


    The feeling that this momentum brings to people is that the God King in front of us really has infinite divine power and infinite divine power. People can''t help but be awed and even convinced by it.


    What about the three who tried to launch divine war?


    At this moment, they were completely confused and hesitant.


    Because Su Li is completely different from what they imagined!


    Is this the new theocracy?


    Just now they suddenly found a terrible fact. Just because they were hostile, their divine power was suppressed by as much as 40% at once!


    There is only one possibility of such a situation, that is, absolute power!


    Therefore, they will never challenge those ancient gods, because the older the gods, the higher the degree of ''absolute power''.


    And the newly ascended Su Li has become what they think is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity... Just what''s going on?!


    Directly weaken 40% of the absolute power, which is not much different from those famous God kings!


    Originally, they had doubts about whether they could defeat Su Li... Now it''s OK, it''s directly weakened by as much as 40%. They even suspect that the three people together are not necessarily Su Li''s opponents.


    What''s going on here?


    They hesitated


    "Alas!" the burning sun god King sighed heavily, but the angry God King was the first to give up.


    Then came the Pleiades star king, whose ministry was also related to the sun, and he had been a star king in the middle heaven for a long time.


    But his character is more broad and peaceful. After determining that he has no hope of making progress, he is completely open-minded. It''s good to be his star king with peace of mind, and there are not so many troublesome troubles.


    The dark sun god king was not so easy to talk. He looked vaguely at Su Li''s figure with infinite divine power. He didn''t know what he was thinking... But in the end, he didn''t say or do anything. He just looked coldly at the continuation of the ceremony.


    "I am the God of the sun and glory. I ascend the throne here and will shine on the heavens with God''s light!"


    It was the first time that Su Li said his divine name in front of people.


    But he still kept a low profile and didn''t explain in detail where his function was... Because he was afraid of trouble, and he was afraid that believers would make it difficult for him to make some messy requests... So he wanted to fool the past. He didn''t need the pan faith of the universe.


    But can this be fooled?


    Is it really a waste for his daily essence wheel to swallow so much of his divine power?


    This effect finally appeared as he ascended the altar and announced his name to the world


    His divine name began to exist in the hearts of mortals in the heavens in some mysterious form, so that they knew that there was a sun god King shining on all living beings in the world of the heavens... And as long as it was occasionally remembered and naturally awed, this pan faith would come.


    There are few pan beliefs of one or two believers, but what if the heaven, the world and the mortals come together?


    At that time, Su Li thought that the willing power in the Sun Essence wheel increased... Huh? one percent?


    He now has nearly 3600 abyssal believers, that is, this pan faith can hold almost 36 abyssal believers?


    Ok


    Su Li was calm about it.

 Chapter 717

    Su Li ascended to the throne of heaven and announced it to the world.


    Theoretically, from this moment on, he really became a God in charge of the king''s divine power, but he could not be called king and emperor because of the existence of the Qing emperor.


    But his infinite divine power was deeply imprinted in the hearts of the immortals who came to watch the ceremony... At this time, in their hearts, they knew that the sun Tianzun was an existence that could be on an equal footing with the heavenly emperors in the north, West and south!


    To stay in the Oriental heaven, I still feel like I have to give up my talent.


    Su Li stood for a while at the top of the altar with infinite divine power, which was to make all the heaven and mortals who received the image worship the newly established heaven for a while.


    Generally speaking, this time is also a good opportunity to harvest a wave of faith, and then it is necessary to see how the gods themselves do and operate.


    Then he felt that as a disciple of sword cliff, he would be unqualified if he didn''t show his sword cultivation status... So he suddenly felt a move in his heart, and then integrated the fire Kendo in the big five elements sword into the Zhiyang Rune in the Dayang Ming sword, and then into his partial understanding of the sun god Tao


    Then, with the Dayang Mingjian as the root bone, the fire Kendo as the connotation, and some of the essence of the sun Shinto as the decoration... A golden orange divine sword with extremely terrible power was condensed in his hand.


    The terrible divine power is contained in it. There is a halo like a corona around the whole body, but it makes the whole sword appear a wave of sun divine light, emitting infinite flame and sharp meaning.


    But it symbolizes more than that. When people look at it, they seem to see the most powerful and powerful sword in the world, which is also a symbol of power in the world.


    But the lines in the divine sword are clear, as if they were demonstrating some kind of supreme "Kendo" to the public. It''s really amazing and fascinating... Some people showed their admiration or greed.


    "This is the divine sword of the sun tomorrow. Anyone who is destined can understand it."


    Then he put the sword tip down, folded his hands on the handle and directly inserted it into the top of the altar... He left the sword here, which seems to really mean that anyone can come to understand.


    "God is kind!"


    At this moment, everyone who saw this scene was surprised and grateful... Whether in heaven or on earth, "Dharma can not be lightly preached" has always been a truth... It is not to cherish oneself, but to worry about being entrusted by immortal Dharma and supernatural powers.


    But Su Li clearly left here a magic power that can be seen by the naked eye and is also the top Kendo, and said that you can come and see it if you are destined... This is very incomprehensible.


    Below, among the people watching the ceremony, Zaojun consciously stood at the group of disciples of Jianya kitchen door, and then he said in amazement: "brother Su is really good at this skill, but will it not damage the luck of Jianya immortal cult by announcing Jianya''s unique skills?"


    If this extreme Kendo falls into the hands of a good man, it can naturally be carried forward.


    But what if it falls into the hands of the wicked?


    That''s the karma of Jianya and Su Li!


    Zaojun was really thinking about Jianya with a spirit of "master", but he found that the Jianya disciples around him were tangled, but he didn''t worry much.


    So he asked, "what do you think? You don''t seem to be in a hurry?"


    The elder sister of the kitchen door next to him took a swipe of the face on the spot, then looked at the five old swords with pity and said, "that''s because the popular version of the divine sword has not been created yet... Well, the elders are busy. Fortunately, the immortal body won''t lose its hair."


    Zaojun said hello all over his face. He felt that what he heard might be the "slang" inside Jianya immortal cult. Only the people of Jianya can understand it.


    So he didn''t feel ashamed to ask, "girl Chi Sui, tell me about it?"


    Holding Sui''s face sighed heavily, and then said, "well, let me tell you what I see... First, my Kendo talent is not very good, and what I see may not be comprehensive."


    Zao Jun nodded again and again. At the same time, he admired Jianya disciple very much... Anyway, he didn''t have such good vegetable cutting skills, even if he used a special sword kitchen knife.


    ... it''s a short sword with a smooth arc as the "sword tip". The body of the sword is also very wide. It looks like two kitchen knives sticking together back to back.


    Holding Sui then looked at the ''Dayang tomorrow crown divine sword'' inserted into the altar and said: "first, to learn this divine sword, first learn the ''Yangming Rune'', then use the Yangming Rune to form the Dayang Ming sword, and learn the supporting sword skills."


    "Then you have to learn all the middle and low-level sword techniques at Jianya. At least you have to learn the ''burning front style'' in the five elements sword code, and then understand the meaning of a fire walking sword."


    "Last but not least, the corona should be caused by elder martial brother... Well, the divine power blessing of the sun god, so the simplest thing is to believe in the sun god... Otherwise you have to understand part of the way of the sun."


    "When these conditions are met, when our elders have developed the supporting sword technique of ''the sun crowns the divine sword tomorrow'', this divine sword can really be popularized and passed on."


    Zao Jun was dizzy when he heard that. He was dizzy with a series of prefix conditions in front of him... He understood the last one, so he asked in surprise, "hold spike girl, are you talking about the divine sword or not all?"


    Chi Sui said: "it''s already a complete body for the sun Tianzun, but if we want to learn, we still have to go through a process of ''from shallow to deep'', that is, supporting swordsmanship... After all, Tianzun''s swordsmanship is too high-end and needs us to learn slowly."


    These words really hide a handful of bitter tears.


    Can Su Li''s be called ''Kendo''? It''s just in the shape of a sword!


    Although the essence is extremely high-end, it skips the process of "sword".


    Therefore, the five old swords are extremely worried about this. They must use the realm of Xuanxian to figure out the great road perception of Tianzun level, and then create supporting sword techniques... There is always a feeling of dying.


    So they really don''t care about it. If anyone can learn it, they can learn it. It has nothing to do with their sword Cliff... The Dayang tomorrow crown divine sword belonging to sword cliff has not been created yet!


    Kitchen king also felt troublesome, but he still asked with great "master" consciousness: "but if there is a peerless genius, he can also point to the origin like brother su... Well, the Lord of heaven?"


    Holding Sui still didn''t worry. She said in an extremely calm tone: "it''s all like that. We can also regard him as one of Jianya''s own people."


    Zao Jun was awed when he heard the speech. He just didn''t expect that the kitchen door of Jianya immortal parish could have such a measure. No wonder the luck is deep and the blessing is continuous.


    However, Chi Sui thought in his heart: How dare he practice the magic inheritance left by the Lord of the heart demon "without modification"? You must be your own person after learning!


    She thought of those Taoist friends who had been planted by Su Li. She had only strong confidence in this... Sword cliff welcomes anyone to try the ''great sun tomorrow crown divine sword'', really.


    But now, everyone respects Jianya immortal cult and Su Li


    In fact, Su Li didn''t have any bad thoughts. How could he really leave the magic seed in this divine sword?


    However, he also understood the truth that "Dharma cannot be lightly preached". He was also worried that it was entrusted to non-human beings, so he just added a barrier of "asking the heart of the sword" to this divine sword.


    Although it is true that some magical powers of the master of heart demons have been added to it, it is only for the convenience of all enlightenment practitioners to face the torture directed at their original heart.


    Those who have no mind will be intimidated by the divine power of the divine sword. Naturally, they will get nothing and even be expelled. Only those who have passed the mental level can understand the mystery... Of course, how much they can understand depends on their personal opportunities.


    So far, Su Li''s people have completed the Xiansheng, and then it''s Chun''s turn to appear.


    Everything has been going well so far. Those who come to trouble should not come to trouble this time.


    Through causality, Su Li could feel that the causality entangled in his daily essence wheel had faded two, indicating that two people had completely given up.


    But there is another person... He just wants the other party not to find fault today. Today is a very important day for him and Chun. No one can make trouble.


    So he knew someone would come to him for trouble. He didn''t have the strength to prepare secretly and wait for the other party to make trouble. Then he pretended to be a pig and ate a tiger and caught it all... On the contrary, he strengthened his power to the limit and showed it clearly!


    This will naturally have a deterrent effect.


    Of course, people with self-knowledge will shrink back, but even if someone has a bad heart, he must give up his original preparation and plan again because of Su Li''s super standard ability.


    This is what he wants. What he wants is that this ceremony can go on smoothly anyway... The great event between him and Chun should not be disturbed.


    Because it was the Tianzun ceremony held together with the wedding ceremony of the two tianzuns, Su Li stood on the altar waiting for his bride to climb the altar with him


    And the Toon below can''t wait.


    Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes were moist. She wore a long white and elegant dress sweeping the floor and slowly climbed onto the altar... It was like a wedding dress in Su Li''s memory, but in fact, wearing it on Chun had a different effect.


    At this time, her mood was very surging. At the top of the altar in front, the extremely strong smell of sunshine also stimulated her divine power to constantly activate and evolve the law of flowers.


    So at this moment, her head of green silk was in full bloom.


    These flowers keep blooming and falling, showing the beauty and withering of all flowers to the world.


    Countless flowers fell off and covered her long skirt all the time, making her look as if she was wearing a long flower blanket, walking gracefully step by step, and climbing the high but not lonely altar.


    Where she passed, flowers paved the way, and even the whole oriental heaven began to smell fragrant.


    At this moment, Chun Guangrun''s jade face looks forward to life. It''s really beautiful... She shows her beauty to the world in the most grand and direct way.


    She is the most beautiful goddess in the world, and no one can refute it.


    And in next moment, her beauty will all belong to Su Li, sun Tianzun who won all immortals'' admiration


    Su Li gives people the feeling that he is the king of God who is extremely warm and masculine, and Chun is the queen of God who is extremely soft, beautiful, noble and admirable... This is a match made in heaven.

 Chapter 718

    After the ceremony is the wedding ceremony. The two heavenly lords stand on the top of the altar and form a couple, which is the first time for everyone.


    But in fact, there is not much content in this wedding ceremony, because when the sun god and the hundred flowers God stand on the altar together, and when the warm sun shines on the flowers, their images have naturally been fixed in the hearts of the creatures in the world.


    Tianzun doesn''t have to worship heaven and earth when he gets married, but they also have to worship their parents


    Su Li''s parents are long gone, but fortunately there is still master... This is definitely the peak of Gu Yuzi''s life, because he can stand side by side with the Qing emperor and accept the kneeling of the two heavenly lords together.


    Anyway, Gu Yuzi is under a lot of pressure, but he is also really happy... For Su Li, the child is not only him, but also the whole sword cliff sect is about to break his heart.


    Now all Jianya people just hope that Su Li can be more stable after getting married and pay more attention to his family. Don''t think about some useless "Kendo". They really can''t afford it and don''t need it!


    A group of sword cliff disciples are really exhausted. Although they can improve a lot when completing their sword skills in reverse, they can even make their Kendo touch the past and point to the origin... But the process of reverse completion is really too tired.


    Su Li and Chun''s wedding soon came to an end... In fact, the wedding process was not long, just two people stood together and told everyone.


    After that, they will not toast their relatives and friends like ordinary people, but directly leave everything and return to the secret garden... The disturbance outside is naturally entertained by sword cliff disciples and the green emperor. They just need to feel at ease about their life that is no longer the same.


    In fact, this is the best help and blessing given to them by the older generation, and give them enough space when they need quiet.


    Therefore, even the green emperor, who used to wandering outside the sky in the past, communicated with the big men among the visiting guests in person. It seems that he has some unusual consciousness at this moment


    Su Li and Chun hugged each other in the secret garden and silently enjoyed the peace of the years.


    To tell the truth, Su Li wanted to do this for a long time, but he always kept a distance from Chun before this day... Because he knew Chun was a self-restraint and conservative goddess, and he wouldn''t embarrass her.


    Therefore, he can only be more relaxed when he is with the natural Begonia, and he will always be a little restrained in front of Chun.


    But now it''s different. They can be together in love and reason, and Chun can enjoy the embrace full of sunshine without depression.


    She began to bloom again, the green silk hung down, and the petals kept falling. She was so beautiful that she could not be seen.


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, for Su Li, the life after marriage doesn''t seem to be much different from that in the past.


    Perhaps it is because they have long been husband and wife in spirit, and now they are just right.


    The combination of mortal husband and wife is mainly for the purpose of reproduction and inheritance, but the combination of immortals and gods is only because of the fun of the soul.


    Chun feels very happy around Su Li. That''s enough.


    They hugged each other. First they met the sister-in-law of the tree, and they were blessed by their relatives.


    At this time, with the help of the "turnip army", the "ginseng minister" and the "general Zhima", the sisters in law gradually showed signs of "turning upside down".


    Let the turnips carry the potted old trees all over the garden all day, which is also a disaster to the large flower beds.


    If it weren''t for Chun''s hair at this time, flowers would bloom and fall at any time. I''m really worried that baihuaxianniang would disappear from now on.


    Then they prepared together in the garden, and the previously prepared xianniang and dried meat were taken out.


    The turnips prepared the layout of the whole audience under the command of their sister-in-law.


    Before long, jade eight immortals tables were set up in the secret garden. At this time, sword cliff disciples also came to the garden.


    Not all the cliff cliffs and disciples have come, but those generations who have experienced the catastrophe of the Pearl sphere are entitled to come here. Of course, the more than 500 sword cliffs and disciples of this place are almost the most elite and elite of the sword cliff fairy religion.


    There are other descendants brought over by their elders, but the relationship is far away after all... Even in Jianya cult, Su Li is already a "legend" ten thousand years ago and can only be worshipped.


    The immortal wine brewed by Chun was brought up, and the disciples of the kitchen door and Zaojun worked together to process the dried meat made by Su Li to make it a more delicious food.


    Plates are placed on the jade eight immortals table for guests to use... No, actually there are no guests here, only myself!


    The Baihua gods in the spring temple also came. At this time, a group of colorful Yingyan, who were bustling around in the crowd, attracted the attention of sword cliff disciples.


    Even when they were interested, they would improvise a song, which attracted cheers from all around.


    And this has led to the emergence of real dancers, but I see a fiery figure dancing suddenly... I see that it is bright and soft.


    While the light train is brushed and pulled, it is as graceful as a startled Hong and WAN as a dragon, showing all the beauty of the world.


    "Wow!!!"


    The crowd was in an uproar, and sure enough, they fell into the charm of Wuyang again.


    Su Li looked at the tumultuous crowd over there. Sometimes he really wondered if Wuyang would be more suitable to be the "Lord of the devil" than him?


    However, Chun seemed unconvinced. Everyone went to praise the beauty of Wuyang, so he gently twisted his long skirt and stepped into the field. Then, under the music of the gods of Baihua, who suddenly coaxed nearby, he also danced with a light lotus step and trampled on the light rhythm


    This is really amazing. With her dancing, there are hundreds of flowers flying and scattered at the banquet... In an instant, hundreds of flowers are dazzling, and refreshing fragrance spreads out, which makes people unconsciously intoxicated.


    "My sister is naughty. Obviously, sister Wuyang''s dance is more professional and detailed, but my sister actually uses special effects!" a sister-in-law of Su Li turns her elbow out directly and directly expresses her contempt for sister Chun... Even if she is looking at it at this time, her eyes don''t blink.


    Such words are very deadly. Anyway, after Chun danced in a cheering sound, he came over and grabbed the sister-in-law, and then his hair danced. There was a sound of "crackling"


    "Sister, spare your life, I dare not... Ah..."


    My sister-in-law cried out in pain. She felt that she couldn''t feel where her ass was.


    But at this time, Chun gave Su Li a soft look.


    Su Li turned around knowingly in an instant, and conveniently sealed the area, so that there would be no news here


    Really, these sisters-in-law are well protected and have not experienced the severe beating of society... Now let them ''the eldest sister of society'' teach them an important lesson in life!


    Su Li said he just didn''t know what was going on in this corner, and then turned his eyes to other corners... He was very satisfied with the garden that gradually began to be full of joy.


    He saw his daughter mang Chang, who was eating with Rou Chang, who turned into a human.


    Mang Chang is very happy. She likes such simple and pure happiness, which can make her forget the cold memories inherited from the previous generation and replaced by these warm pictures.


    Beiguang is a little lonely. He doesn''t seem to be suitable for such a lively scene... Well, maybe it''s because the two girls who were with him have already chosen another partner.


    This child is really distressing. At that time, he didn''t know how to cherish when he was easy to get. Now he has lost it, but he begins to remember it again


    Su Li had no choice for his hopeless apprentice... The boy didn''t think about it. He was born in response to the robbery. Of course, he was lucky and loved by everyone during the robbery.


    But after the disaster, he was not so lucky. The two girls were patient enough to wait for him in the world for thousands of years. Later, they really couldn''t wait. It''s really no wonder others... After all, people''s hearts are flesh.


    Su Li doesn''t care about this boy. Let him chase his martial uncle Wuyang all his life. He doesn''t deserve to fall in love with girls


    At this time, he saw another scene that surprised him... That was Chang Fu, senior brother of Qimen, whom he had made friends with in the mortal world... He was a guy who didn''t make any progress in cultivation but was the best at drilling camp.


    At the beginning, he took the ride of sword cliff to ascend to heaven together, but he didn''t expect to have done his business on the Oriental heaven


    He saw that he made an appointment with several hundred flower goddesses and whispered something. Then he took out a prepared hairpin and asked a peony goddess to cast magic there


    The next moment, I saw that the flower decoration of the hairpin head of the hairpin bloomed in an instant. At the beginning, a bright and eye-catching peony flower, and then the petals on the peony flower fell and came out again, which was quite a gorgeous artistic conception.


    The peony goddess was surprised to wear it on her head. She looked like a toon at this time. There would be petals falling step by step... But a single peony flower was not as impressive as a hundred flowers after all.


    But even so, there is no doubt that Chang Fu has been at the "forefront of the trend". If he can cooperate with these hundred flower gods to create a series of "hundred flower Baochai" products, he will definitely lead to the fall of the goddesses and female immortals in the whole five heavenly regions!


    Su Li really took a deep breath and admired it... Sure enough, people like Chang Fu can really find a way to live happily wherever they go.


    Of course, Chang Fu''s actions are generally supported by the sword cliff. Otherwise, how can he make such a beautiful hairpin with his level of craftsmanship?


    Therefore, it can be said that the sword cliff will have a big wave after visual inspection


    When the family and friends were celebrating, Su Li saw that the figure in a green shirt had been sitting high in the specially vacated Pavilion.


    He was also looking at this lively scene. It seemed that the originally deserted garden had become more and more lively since sword cliff or Su Li came up.


    The green emperor could not help smiling at the corners of his mouth... Of course, he was also entertaining those noble guests. But he has too many parts. No one in the world even knows where his noumenon is.

 Chapter 719

    A banquet, the host and the guest enjoyed it.


    After that, there was a rumor in the Oriental Tianting... The most delicious wine in the world was xianniang brewed by Baihua Tianzun himself, and the most delicious food in the world was also the food cooked by sun Tianzun himself.


    I''m afraid it''s only the treatment of the supreme Qing emperor to ask the sun and Baihua to cook and make good wine and delicacies by themselves, but the second-class enjoyment can still be pursued... That is, the delicacies cooked by the disciples of Jianya kitchen door or Zaojun, and some immortal wine brewed by Baihua God from the secret garden.


    These have become the highest enjoyment pursued by all immortals and gods in heaven.


    The "heaven of food" previously set up by Zaojun has become a "canteen" for immortals to clock in every day. After all, there is no highest enjoyment, so we can only make do here.


    When Chang Fu also participated in the operation of this food day, the limited sales of baihuaxian wine and the dried meat made by the sun have become the signboard of this food day and the treasure of the town store.


    As a result, the prices soared, the immortals in the Oriental heaven were constantly collecting wool, and the accumulation of Jianya immortal cult increased rapidly


    It''s so quiet.


    Su Li''s life after marriage was carefree, because he had completely become a heavenly personality, and he could no longer come to earth.


    Of course, so many disciples and grandchildren are enough to deal with those things. After all, there are so many world models. There is a complete guiding process for how to transform and redeem a world in sword cliff.


    So a hundred years passed in such a hurry, and there was another ten thousand years on earth.


    During this time, there are fewer and fewer young immortals flying up from the Pearl world. It is said that the scale of the sword cliff on earth has become smaller and smaller. Now there are less than 100 disciples living around the whole sword cliff.


    After two ten thousand years of continuous prosperity, Jianya religion has finally entered the natural cycle of birth, aging, illness and death


    Of course, the total number of sword cliff disciples who have soared at this time has reached more than 7000, which is already a limit.


    Su Li still felt sorry for this. At the beginning, those mortal disciples who faced the Nanting heavenly soldiers with them in the semi divine world could not come out after all.


    Also, today''s Pearl world can''t give them too much experience, especially for sword practitioners who are fond of expedition and killing.


    Even after that time, it also led to a small peak in the sky, so that today''s sword cliff immortal cult has more than 7000 people.


    More than 7000 people. It''s definitely a terrible force to use the unique sword array method of sword cliff.


    But Su Li felt a little sorry after all. He wanted to achieve the achievement of Wanxian array.


    In fact, the decline of this religion in the original world is also due to natural laws. Otherwise, why are the other three immortal religions that have been inherited for thousands of years less than 500 people so far?


    On the one hand, one side of the earth can not afford so many immortals, on the other hand, it is also the inevitable law of world development.


    Earthly life is a world where the clear and turbid intersect. As time goes by, the clear and turbid in the vitality of heaven and earth will slowly interweave and solidify.


    Its performance is that the vitality of this world has become more stable, and it is more difficult to be perceived and used by ordinary people.


    So the end of the law almost inevitably came.


    When the vitality of heaven and earth becomes more and more difficult to be perceived and refined, fewer and fewer people can be promoted to immortality.


    This is the inheritance of sword cliff withered, and the evergreen, Guangsha and Lingshu have even fallen into the abyss.


    Therefore, for the immortal sect at this stage, the way they want to maintain inheritance and inject fresh blood is to constantly open up a new world and leave their own inheritance in the new world.


    Of course, the final effect will not be very good... But there will always be some gains under the wide net.


    Speaking of the scale of Jianya immortal cult, it is really thanks to the vastness and particularity of the Pearl world and the support of salvation merit.


    However, in the face of the natural law of the Pearl world, it only delayed the process of entering this withering stage.


    Of course, like all the immortal sects in the upper world, Su Li and the senior leaders of Jianya are unwilling to face this situation, or always want to change it.


    So they held meetings again and again to discuss and study the scheme again and again, but in the end, it was bad news


    The ancestral hall of sword cliff in the Pearl world was despised by younger disciples!


    This is simply unforgivable, but it seems to be an inevitable sadness.


    Su Li had some spiritual power left on the portrait in the ancestral hall... He could clearly feel someone stretching out a pair of dirty hands and touching his portrait, as if looking for something.


    A little of his spirit passed a picture to him, allowing him to see a picture and a sound


    A younger disciple in sword cliff style clothes groped for Su Li''s portrait in the ancestral hall just like a thief. At the same time, he whispered: "how could it not be? How could it not be left without peerless sword? It''s impossible..."


    He showed this scene in front of all the senior leaders of Jianya who attended the meeting, and suddenly everyone was silent


    "Is the orthodoxy of the sword cliff finally coming to an end?" Changchun Zi sighed. He was the oldest person in the sword cliff, but he was also the saddest person at this time.


    But how can we say that this is the "end of life" of a sect.


    Su Li looked at Changchun Zi''s shoulder and found that their little grass ancestor was not there... Was he still closed? Her talent is really bad. She hasn''t been promoted to Xuanxian yet.


    Su Li was reluctant to accept the result. He took a deep breath and said, "well, let me go back and have a look... There is always some reluctance. Even if it is irreparable, it should not be so broken."


    "You go... It''s the same, cause and effect." Xia Ming sighed when he heard the speech, and then agreed with it.


    Everyone didn''t say a word. It was a tacit decision.


    Maybe it''s time for them to give up the Pearl world, but Su Li wants to save it, so let him have a look.


    This time, Su Li didn''t pick up the guide platform, but directly came to the divine palace of spring for transmission.


    Chun personally sent him away... Of course, the begonia with flowers on his head must travel with his husband.


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, Su Li appeared outside the vast planet of the Pearl world.


    When I come back here again after more than 20000 years, there seems to be no change from a high altitude


    He first came to the spirit gathering array of the lunar star built that year, but found that the lunar star had almost stopped working and did not gather more vitality of heaven and earth.


    He looked at it and knew that it was the result of neglect of future generations... Can no one in the Pearl world even come to the lunar star?


    He fiddled with the array that had aged for a long time and made it work again


    But soon he found that it seemed useless to do so, because the gathered vitality of heaven and earth could not be projected into the Pearl world.


    All the energy of heaven and earth gathered from the lunar star was bounced off in the atmosphere of the Pearl world!


    He witnessed the whole process, and then felt helpless... This is that the vitality of the Pearl world is too stable, causing great exclusivity.


    In Su Li''s feeling, it was as if the whole Pearl world had formed an embryo and started another stage of breeding


    He tried to get close to the atmosphere of the Pearl world, and immediately felt the pulsation of the world from the Pearl world and an indescribable emotional fluctuation


    The world will of the Pearl world has become very clear and active.


    Su Li can feel the affinity transmitted from the will of the world, but there is also a vague but very resolute resistance... He is already a God and naturally can''t intervene in the world.


    Su Li smiled and shook his head, but he still communicated with the world will with spiritual power


    A moment later, clouds gathered in the atmosphere, and a "immortal wind and cloud body" was formed... His idea is very simple. Since the world refuses his noumenon to enter, let''s create a body with the power of the world.


    This is a body kneaded by the divine power of the sky, and it is also the most suitable body for the projection of will.


    Originally, his spiritual power at the level of heaven would also be absolutely resisted by the mortal world, but fortunately, he had a "good relationship" with the Pearl world. He succeeded in projecting some spiritual entities into the Pearl world and controlling the body condensed in the atmosphere.


    This is not an entity, but it still has a similar entity effect under the infusion of Su Li''s divine power.


    Although the initial mana doesn''t exist, you can refine some mana to defend yourself.


    After the body was molded, it came down at night and fell into the cracked mountain that day


    More than 20000 years have passed, and the mortal world of the Pearl world has changed.


    Even the humanitarian civilization has undergone several reorganizations. Under the change of dynasties, even the great Qin Dynasty, which dominated the world in that year, has become a thing of the past.


    There are few people who practice. The vitality of heaven and earth is still there, but it is difficult to be used by others.


    Of course, this is a disaster for demons


    The trace of demons has been completely cut off in this world.


    Now this is a mortal world, and the concept called ''science'' has begun to rise in this world. Mortals have abandoned the path of raising the level of life through practice. Now they have begun to try to raise the overall level of civilization through wisdom.


    The wisdom of mortals has been greatly developed, but similarly, there are many more miscellaneous desires of the people''s heart.


    Just like the sword cliff disciple who desecrated the ancestral hall, he just didn''t believe in the swordsmanship taught by his elders and thought he must have something to hide.


    So he wants to learn the so-called peerless sword


    The hearts of the people have been disrupted.

 Chapter 720

    In terms of the blessing and origin of sword cliff sect in the Pearl world, in fact, no matter how it declined, there should not be such a disorder of people''s hearts.


    When Su Li came to the world and saw the situation around Jianya, he found the clue


    It turns out that it''s really time to be unable to support here.


    Because the mortal Dynasty sent a large army into tiancrack mountain and besieged the sword cliff!


    Although it is difficult for the mortal army to go deep on a large scale because of the rugged mountain roads... But the encirclement of the mountain by the army with fire guns and stone guns itself shows a problem... Sword cliff sect is no longer tolerated by human dynasties!


    Su Li did not go to the sword cliff first, but came to the human Dynasty army to observe carefully.


    When the cultivation system is difficult to maintain, and people must rely on their own wisdom to seek the progress of civilization, mortal civilization naturally embarks on the road of ''science''.


    Through the observation of this army, Su Li has understood the scientific and technological level of the world... It is equivalent to the era of giant ships and artillery between the 18th and 19th centuries in the wisdom of the world. Cold weapons have begun to be replaced by firearms, and these swordsmen of Jianya sect are naturally abandoned children of the times.


    In this era, no matter how fast the sword is, it can''t be faster than the bullet. Their Kendo has become so cheap after decades of hard training and even a lifetime


    Su Li sighed secretly that this is indeed an irreparable trend and an inevitable process of self-improvement in the world itself.


    He came out of the hiding place, picked up a branch next to him, and then walked step by step to the army around the mountain


    He was found, and the appearance of his retro robe naturally attracted the attention of soldiers who are now used to the short shirt style.


    "Stop, what are you doing?"


    He was questioned.


    "Su Li, a disciple of Jianya, wants to see the general."


    He said politely... To mortals, he tried not to use force.


    This time, the army came to sword cliff to find trouble. At this time, some people claimed that sword cliff disciples came here, and they immediately turned around and reported to Shangfeng.


    Before long, he was led into the barracks and saw a general with a Malaysian army knife.


    Seeing the general, Su Li was surprised and bitter. He sighed before the other party spoke: "unexpectedly, the man who led the army around the mountain came from sword Cliff... Is it true that people''s hearts are so confused now?"


    The general stood up with an ugly face and said coldly, "Ben will have nothing to do with those humble ox noses!"


    Su Li sighed in his heart and guessed what was going on... It turned out that the disciple who desecrated the ancestral hall was not the only one. Someone had already defected from the sword cliff because of inheritance problems.


    Think about ten thousand years ago, at least four or five thousand disciples who understood the meaning of the sword could be gathered from the sword cliff to enter the black-and-white sword cliff world for further study, but now


    There was a faint sadness in Su Li''s heart.


    It''s been ten years since new disciples entered the boundary of heart magic sword cliff. In other words, the sword cliff sect in the Pearl world has been out of stock for thousands of years.


    Su Li didn''t say much, but said in a flat tone: "the inheritance of sword cliff, including the history of the predecessor sword sect, has gone through more than 34000 years... It''s impossible for me to inherit it until now. It''s just due to luck. It''s time to end after all."


    The general smiled contemptuously and said, "don''t talk about such boasting. People''s sects put gold on their faces and said that it has been inherited for thousands of years. As a result, you directly said that sword cliff has been there for more than 30000 years... Don''t forget that I was there!"


    Su Li''s eyes were steady, but his tone said faintly: "the vicissitudes of life are nothing more than that. Mortals only have a hundred years of life, and they don''t remember things too long... This is also the due meaning. I was just a little unwilling."


    The general looked at Su Li coldly. He asked seriously, "who are you? I have known or investigated the disciples of sword cliff for nearly 50 years. Why have I never heard of you?"


    Su Li smiled and said, "if you don''t change your surname, you don''t change your name. Su Li at sword Cliff... No one remembers me?"


    "Inexplicable..." the general''s eyes were colder. He said, "you said you were a disciple of sword cliff, so what about your sword?"


    Su Li said, "this is it."


    "You''re teasing me!" the general''s voice exploded, and then a green rainbow came out of the scabbard at his waist. With a clang, he cut it off Su Li''s neck.


    This sword is like electricity when it comes out of the scabbard, and the gesture is calm and accurate, which reflects some good basic skills... But it seems that''s the case.


    The branch in Su Li''s hand turned and knocked gently, but it hit the sword body of the long sword inlaid with precious stones with incomparable accuracy... It skilfully bypassed the edge of the sword and hit the soft rib.


    The general was shocked on the spot, and then the hand holding the sword was soft. The long sword bounced and flew away.


    The general looked shocked, but he clenched his teeth and suddenly shouted, "kill him!"


    The soldiers around immediately put up their guns and pulled the trigger around Su Li


    Mortal means, which was a threat that tiancrack sword sect, the outer gate of sword cliff, wouldn''t care about in those days, but now tiancrack sword sect has long disappeared, and sword cliff disciples can''t deal with such an attack.


    But now what appears here is the ''ancestor'' of Jianya!


    But saw the branches in Su Li''s hands flying slowly and quickly, but smashed all the iron bullets!


    How can the bullet speed of this self-propelled gun exceed his reaction speed? Not even a laser gun.


    The soldiers around had never encountered such a thing. They still didn''t believe in evil and filled ammunition continuously according to their own rhythm, and then pulled the trigger.


    But Su Li''s sword was too fast. Even if their eyes were sharp enough, they could find that the branches in Su Li''s hand had not even touched the iron bullets, but could break them directly with the air flow.


    But a moment later, there was a cluster of fire on the branch in Su Li''s hand, and then it suddenly burst into flames in the next sword swing and dissipated in an instant.


    The crowd was shocked by the situation and stopped shooting instead.


    "Cough, cough..."


    The air was filled with the smell of iron filings, which was very pungent.


    However, what makes people feel colder is the face standing in the dust, who is incomparably young but seems to have experienced the baptism of infinite years.


    Su Li looked at the branches of fly ash in his hand and said to himself helplessly, "I didn''t protect it. I''m a little miscalculated."


    "Who the hell are you?" the general swallowed his saliva hard, and did not continue to order the attack because Su Li looked unarmed at this time.


    In other words, his inner curiosity and rapidly growing desire have quickly overshadowed his panic.


    Su Li seemed to see through the idea in the man''s heart at a glance. He said slowly again: "as I said, Su Li, a disciple of Jianya... What about you? Do you want to introduce yourself?"


    The soldiers and generals around regarded Su Li as a demon, but the general blinked for a long time, finally swallowed his saliva and said, "disciple mu HongZu, have you seen your predecessors?"


    He counselled, but he also had an idea.


    How could Su Li not understand his state of mind and calmly replied: "it''s not unusual to call me ''senior''... Do you still think you''re a sword cliff disciple?"


    Mu HongZu''s scalp was numb on the spot. He directly imagined Su Li as a great elder who could not hide in the sword cliff!


    Even if he is an ordinary disciple, but he is a rebel from sword Cliff... What should I do?


    Mu HongZu didn''t know what to do, but in the face of Su Li''s inquiry, he didn''t dare not answer


    He hardened his head and said, "disciple... Naturally, he is a disciple of Jianya, but he is not angry with the old Taoist on the mountain for his privacy."


    Su Li glanced at him curiously and said, "Oh? Who is the sword cliff leader sect now? I really want to know... If you want to know it, disperse the army and follow me to the sword cliff."


    Now Su Li''s vision has been completely different, and the gratitude and hatred in the world have long been out of his mind... After so many years, he doesn''t even know what the palm Sect on the sword cliff looks like.


    Maybe it''s really an unqualified teacher?


    So he did not make a hasty conclusion, but invited general Weimu to return to the mountain with him.


    At this moment, mu HongZu''s heart was full of thoughts... There were only two choices in front of him. One was to directly gather the army no matter what Su Li said.


    The second is to give up resistance and follow Su Li


    The first choice was a "conservative and self-protection" decision in his heart, but he was completely calm when he saw Su Li use branches to resist muskets and bullets.


    Isn''t such a divine sword what he dreams of?


    So he decided to take a risk. Also because he was unconvinced, he decided to interrogate the old Taoist with the elder of sword cliff and why he refused to teach those top swordsmanship to his disciples!


    Therefore, with a greedy spirit of "seeking wealth and danger", this mu HongZu suddenly waved back the soldiers around him, and then solemnly said, "I''d like to go into the mountain with my predecessors!"


    Su Li looked at him calmly. Then he didn''t say much. He just turned to the sword cliff and said, "then keep up."


    Mu HongZu was stunned to keep up... Of course, he didn''t really go up the mountain alone... A team of soldiers followed up together.


    Su Li didn''t care.


    He walked step by step on this familiar but completely strange mountain road, which was really like a distant world.


    Suddenly, he stopped in front of a mountain road and said in a bleak tone: "I remember this road was opened by my servant. In those years, it was paved with blue stones for walking... Now it''s just a gravel path."


    Mu HongZu, who followed behind him, was surprised on the spot. He couldn''t help saying, "this road has always been there. It has a history of at least thousands of years!"


    Su Li looked at him when he heard the speech, but he didn''t say much... Just suddenly felt that revisiting the old place might not be a right choice.

 Chapter 721

    Walking on the mountain road which is familiar but has no characters, even if someone follows behind Su Li, he also feels a feeling of loneliness.


    The fairyland is lonely, which is probably one of the important reasons why every eclosic immortal has to end the cause and effect of the earth before flying... Because the moment for the immortal may have been a vicissitude for the mortal.


    If there is any cause and effect that has not yet been settled, I''m afraid it can only become an eternal regret.


    Immortals cultivate immortals and cultivate their hearts. These regrets may be just a little melancholy now, but they may become an obstacle to the fairway in the unknown long future, or maybe a disaster.


    Therefore, immortals are afraid of cause and effect, and those who go to immortality in the world must end all cause and effect before they can go to immortality.


    Su Li was lucky. For him, the biggest cause and effect in the world was the sword cliff sect itself.


    But he has guaranteed the inheritance of sword cliff for 20000 years. No matter how heavy the cause and effect is, it can definitely be said to be paid off.


    So now the decline of mortal sword cliff can only be a feeling of regret for him, but it is not cause and effect.


    What''s more, the disciples of sword cliff he knew played happily in the heaven. The mortal sword cliff here has little familiar feeling except the cliff peak.


    After understanding all this, his steps were much lighter.


    At this time, the wooden general behind him suddenly asked, "senior, how long have you been away from this sword cliff?"


    Su Li asked, "how do you know I came back from outside?"


    The mu HongZu replied, "because the elder doesn''t even know who the leader of sword cliff is now, and he is mostly remembering along the way..."


    Su Li shook his head with laughter and said, "look carefully. I''ve been away for a long time... You won''t believe how long you say it."


    So he didn''t say anything more. He continued to walk to the mountains.


    Strange to say, the whole mountain seemed to welcome him. The shrubs and vegetation that had originally covered the mountain road retreated by themselves, revealing a clean and tidy green grass.


    And birds are singing and flowers are fragrant. Magpies are flying around his head from time to time, chirping very pleasant.


    The trees on both sides swayed slowly but neatly under the mountain wind, as if welcoming the return of the owner of the mountain.


    The miracles of this scene fell in the eyes of Mu HongZu behind him, and he felt even more surprised and shocked. Similarly, these scenes are also seen by the soldiers who follow... Even if the world has begun to use knowledge and wisdom as power, human nature will be awed by the mysteries that cannot be explained by current knowledge.


    Mu HongZu was more humble behind Su Li.


    Unexpectedly, after entering the mountain, I saw a ridge leveled out of the mountain. The green seedlings here are growing well, which makes people full of joy.


    "Unexpectedly, the inheritance of Tianmen is the best." Su Li lost his smile, then looked at mu HongZu behind him and said, "is this one of the reasons why you want to come out of sword cliff?"


    Mu HongZu immediately became hesitant... He wanted to veto it, but he was frightened to find that he had no courage to lie in front of the elder Su Li. Finally, he could only become stuttered and unable to say a word.


    Who can lie before the Lord of demons?


    Su Li understood what was going on when he looked at his expression... The outside world is changing rapidly. How many young disciples will be able to live in seclusion in this remote mountain?


    "Elder, do you also think my decision is wrong?" Mu HongZu suddenly asked.


    Su Li shook his head slowly and said, "there is no so-called right or wrong. It''s just a natural law."


    Mu HongZu suddenly became curious and asked, "can I know what it was like when the elder was at sword cliff?"


    "When did I?"


    Su Li wanted to laugh, but he didn''t laugh in the end.


    He looked at this confused and curious abandoned disciple of sword cliff, and suddenly felt pity in his heart... Living in this end of the law era, I''m afraid he can never imagine what the sword cliff was like in those years?


    So he sighed and said, "I was... The sword cliff was much more prosperous than it is now. People all over the world are the greatest blessing to enter the sword cliff for cultivation, and my sword cliff also selects young children every year to cultivate disciples and younger generations. It is the first-class top force in the world."


    Mu HongZu quickly asked, "how did the elder treat the earthly emperor and the prosperity of the outside world?"


    He still doesn''t understand


    Su Li shook his head and said, "let me tell you, I was also the national teacher of the great empire on earth. I once helped a wise and powerful king unify the world... After that, the emperors of that Empire also had to come to sword cliff to sacrifice after they ascended the throne to show their orthodoxy."


    Su Li said as he walked, his voice made mu HongZu lose his mind, as if he were completely immersed in the glory of the past. He didn''t find that he and Su Li had been surrounded by a group of shabby sword cliff disciples.


    Mu HongZu was startled and immediately stood where he was and dared not move... He had been pointed by more than a dozen long swords.


    Of course, he didn''t care, because in his eyes, no one could stop him at this sword cliff except the old Taoist priest who was the leader of the sect... But he didn''t act rashly, because he really couldn''t understand what was going on with Su Li.


    It was strange that with Su Li''s every move, he naturally became the intersection of the eyes of all the sword cliff disciples present. He seemed to be a real master here. Even the old Taoist in shabby palm teaching clothes who hurried here could not help but keep silent and pay attention.


    They didn''t think about anything. They just watched Su Li come to the foot of sword cliff, and then walked step by step to the "old hall" which was dilapidated and collapsed in many places.


    Su Li was shocked by the erosion brought by time... He recalled the bustle here in the past and the unity of the disciples at Jianya in those years. It was inevitable that he would sigh again.


    He turned around and faced the sword cliff palm sect in the French era for the first time


    At this moment, the palm teacher, who seemed to have lost his old eyes, suddenly looked at the figure turning around in front of the old temple of Jianya sect, which had been reduced to ruins, as if he were looking at a person coming out of the picture.


    "You are the leader... Oh, it''s the leader Chen... It''s hard to support this fallen foundation alone?" Su Li said, suddenly aware, and then his tone changed, and he became a lot more gentle and polite to the leader Chen.


    Everyone has a mouth, and his words are always biased by his own thoughts... But the cause and effect can not be wrong, and the prayer to the gods can not be wrong.


    This leader Chen is a person who is sheltered by the fortune of Jianya and entangled with Jianya completely. Anyway, he is the leader of Jianya in this era of law.


    And he was also a devout believer, because when Su Li came to the sword cliff, he seemed to hear the daily prayers and wishes of master Chen in front of the ancestral hall.


    Su Li suddenly felt that he had come to the right place this time, not for the immoral disciples who desecrated the ancestral hall, but for the white haired and dazed head teacher Chen.


    Chen Zhangjiao trembled with excitement. His faint old eyes seemed to want to see and recognize the people in front of him, but he didn''t dare to talk.


    Finally, he just said excitedly: "not bitter, old age is not bitter, but old age is bitter in his heart..."


    Two "no pains" in a row, but at the end it ends with "hardships", which shows the persistence and contradiction in the heart of the head teacher Chen.


    No, it''s because he feels like he''s shouldering the burden of Jianya and paying for it... But the "pain in his heart" is his worry about the current situation of Jianya and his doubts about his faith.


    Su Li heard and understood, but the people next to him couldn''t understand this mood.


    The mu HongZu couldn''t help shouting, "senior, I''m not satisfied!"


    He shouted: "this old Taoist is very precious. It''s clear that sword cliff has top unique skills, but he doesn''t want to pass them on to us, which makes this great sword cliff teaching decline more and more... Why can he steal the position of leader?"


    After listening to Chen, the waxy yellow and wrinkled old face showed balsam pear color. He said, "HongZu, how can you say that about me... When you were in the mountain..."


    "Don''t mention the things in those years. In short, I just don''t accept you. You only pass on senior brother''s advanced Kendo, but don''t pass it on to me!"


    Su Li was amused when he listened, and then he really laughed: "I want to see which magic sword caused you to argue so much."


    Chen Zhangjiao stopped talking, his eyes were wronged, and his face was bitter. He looked at Su Li and wanted to complain, but he didn''t dare to say more. He was like a child who was used to being wronged. He didn''t dare to talk even when he met his close relatives.


    On the contrary, Namu HongZu had said first: "that is the top unique skill ''Chifeng sword'' of Jianya!"


    Su Li was stunned. He didn''t say much.


    And Chen Zhangjiao said earnestly: "that''s because this Chifeng magic sword needs extremely strong muscles and bones to cultivate and display successfully. Your muscles and bones haven''t been hammered perfectly in those years. If you practice rashly, you may hurt your body."


    "Cheat! Elder martial brother''s body is no better than me. Why did you pass it on to him but not to me?" Mu HongZu couldn''t help but said.


    Su Li shook his head slowly, as if he was particularly ridiculous at their argument.


    This made the two people in the quarrel quiet, and the disciples who made a ''buzzing'' around didn''t dare to make a sound... They felt a solemn atmosphere.


    Su Li looked at Chen Zhangjiao and asked, "what about the Dharma hall? My teaching purpose is'' the sword protects the common people and hides thousands of dharmas on the cliff ''. Why did we end up like this for the sake of a'' Red front sword ''?"


    After hearing this, head teacher Chen was stunned, and then said, "Dharma preaching hall? I heard that there was another Dharma preaching hall five hundred years ago, but suddenly thunder and fire fell from the sky and burned the Dharma preaching Hall... Countless ancient books in the sect were burned, and sword cliff declined instantly from that time."


    Su Li took a deep breath, then raised his head and looked at the sky and murmured, "I see. Have you regarded sword cliff teaching as an obstacle?"


    No matter what achievements sword cliff has made, no matter how much luck it has accumulated... As a result, it has suffered heaven''s disgust just because it hinders the evolution of the world


    Perhaps this is the inevitable result of practicing against the sky.

 Chapter 722

    Su Li''s will once again communicated the world will of the Pearl world. He clearly transmitted his anger, but in the end, he could only turn into a helpless sigh.


    He found that he could not change anything unless the powerful divine power forcibly interrupted the world evolution of the Pearl world and carried infinite karma.


    He can do all these things, but it''s just meaningless.


    "You owe me." finally, Su Li''s thousands of words became these four words.


    And the will of the world is very single, just like what he does.


    But in this way, Su Li simply did nothing... The decline of sword cliff in this world, or the whole practice world, has become an inevitable trend, so why should he deliberately force anything?


    So Su Li, who was on the Ninth Heaven, took back his eyes burning the scorching corona, restored his calm posture and continued to overlook the earth.


    But at the same time, a mass of Mars was ejected from his eyes, and then flew all the way into the star of the Pearl world.


    Su Li left this magical power behind. He wanted to see what the Pearl world could evolve in the future.


    Su Li''s divine power on the ground looked down again and said to these people in front of him, "OK, since it''s fate to come here, tell me what you think. I''ll try my best to realize your wish for you."


    No one spoke, because everyone was frightened by his nagging feeling and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Su Li smiled angrily, then pointed to Mu HongZu and said, "don''t you want to learn peerless sword?"


    Then he pointed to a young man and said, "and you, after looking for it in the ancestral hall for a long time, don''t you want to inherit it?"


    When Chen Zhangjiao heard the speech, he immediately stared at the young man with sharp eyes, which also made the young man''s face white in an instant


    Su Li felt relieved and said, "don''t worry. Now the sword cliff has fallen here, which makes me feel bad as an elder... Tell me what you want. This is the last chance."


    He deliberately emphasized the "last chance," which seemed to point to something.


    The disciple named by Su Li still had a frightened face and didn''t dare to speak. It felt like he saw a ghost in broad daylight


    But when Chen Zhangjiao heard this, his face suddenly changed, and then he asked painfully, "is this... This sword Cliff... Over?"


    Su Li nodded and said, "yes, so this time it''s time to break up and separate, so as to save future generations from suffering."


    Chen Zhangjiao looked gloomy again, but when he looked at Su Li, he didn''t say anything... Obviously he acquiesced in this statement.


    But when they saw that leader Chen was like this, they couldn''t help but get excited.


    One of the disciples thought for a moment, but then looked at mu HongZu and asked, "I just don''t know if general mu can let us go if we choose to leave?"


    Strangely, the wooden general who had gathered a large army to destroy Jianya suddenly angrily scolded: "do you really want to go? You forget who raised these dozens of people on the mountain, including you?!"


    At present, there are 43 people up and down the sword cliff. In fact, most of them are orphans brought back to the mountain by Chen Zhangjiao in the era of war. They were raised by him alone!


    "I''m not going! I''m going to stay with Zhang Jiao!" suddenly, a female disciple came out and stood behind Zhang Jiao Chen... She looked more than 30 years old, but she was still dressed as an unmarried.


    But the years of farming and sun exposure made her look 40 or 50 years old, wrinkled and old.


    Then another person came out and stood behind Chen Zhangjiao in silence. He didn''t say a word, but he was enough to express his attitude.


    There''s no, then


    The rest of the people just stood there motionless... No one was the first bird, but they no longer expressed their willingness to continue to suffer with Chen Zhangjiao for the sake of Jianya.


    Su Li nodded slightly and didn''t express his dissatisfaction. He was familiar with human nature. He simply took the lead and said, "in this way, there is actually a treasure room under the dilapidated old hall. You can take gold, silver and treasures at will until you can''t take them. Or you can say a secret script of divine skill you want... Including but not limited to swordsmanship, and then leave."


    Chen Zhangjiao unexpectedly turned to Su Li when he heard the speech. He has lived under the sword cliff all his life. Why don''t he know what treasures there are in the sword cliff?


    But Su Li took them directly to the dilapidated hall and walked into it. Then he didn''t know where to touch it. Unexpectedly, he really opened a channel on the ground in the hall


    The people looked at each other, and then followed Su Li down the steps behind him. Suddenly, they saw a golden light shining on their eyes... It was a whole hill made of Jinsha!


    Everyone was wide eyed and couldn''t believe it.


    But Su Li said blandly, "take what you need, and then leave with these sands. Don''t come back."


    The six words "don''t come back" added extra emphasis.


    The temptation of gold is irresistible after all. In addition, the Lord of demons has wandered around them... Finally, someone jumped into the sands first and tried his best to put it in his pocket


    Then the second, the third... Then a group of people rushed over!


    Su Li sighed calmly, and then turned back to the ground.


    This is another test of human nature. It''s just so simple and rough that he, the Lord of demons, can''t feel the slightest sense of beauty.


    But this was not fun, so he calmly accepted all the results.


    It was a little unexpected. Ten people still followed him back to the ground.


    Chen Zhangjiao also has the two male and female disciples who follow him, plus the young disciple named by Su Li who once desecrated the ancestral hall, as well as mu HongZu and five other disciples who betrayed Jianya.


    Su Li looked at the ten people in front of him and didn''t speak. He just waited for those who were full of gold in the basement to come out. He continued: "leave, and then don''t come back. From then on, you have nothing to do with sword cliff."


    These people were a little stunned. After all, they left with a complex mood... Since they chose gold, they naturally won''t tangle with the title of sword cliff.


    Let these people leave, Su Li looked at the remaining ten people and said, "as for you, I will give you a chance to study in the ''Dharma Hall'' on sword Cliff..."


    "But the Dharma temple has been..." Chen Zhangjiao said at a loss.


    Su Li interrupted, "the Dharma temple on sword cliff is not only here, but also another Dharma temple with more comprehensive inventory."


    They came to a place outside the sword cliff area with Su Li for unknown reasons, but they saw that the forest land here was lush and natural


    But the most conspicuous thing is the huge trunk in the middle of the forest... I don''t know when the tree fell. Although it is dead and the trunk surface is covered with moss, mud and moss, it still hasn''t been completely broken into dust and mud.


    "You''ve fallen too." Su Li''s eyes are full of nostalgia. There are many good memories under the big tree.


    He didn''t say much, but Wu took the people under the fallen huge trunk, and then, as if he had known there was a cave, took the people to find a way to the inside of the trunk.


    The inside of the trunk is a huge hollow space!


    The inside of the trunk has been completely petrified, and there are still mountain springs and ponding in it, which looks very wet.


    But the people who came in looked at the stone wall a little carefully and found that countless martial moves were depicted on the stone wall, which shocked them and delighted them.


    "Pick a ''unique skill'' to study, and then leave here." Su Li still said... The so-called unique skill is just a ''physical training skill'' temporarily created by him that is suitable for the current environment of the world.


    In fact, the tree hole was also made by him temporarily, just as the gold hiding chamber under the ground of the old hall was also made by him temporarily by using the earth line escape method.


    However, this is already a "secret script of divine skill" for people in the end of the law era, which is enough to make everyone in the world crazy.


    But none of the people present moved. They all passed the test of money and had their own feelings for sword cliff.


    So Su Li said, "choose one you like and go. Externally, you can also call yourself the external disciple of sword Cliff... Although no one in the world recognizes it."


    Finally, five people stood up and came to the stone wall to watch the murals on the stone wall and stroke them from time to time... But the next moment, these murals turned into countless virtual shadows at the same time and directly projected them into their minds, making them firmly remember.


    They looked up in amazement at the murals in front of them, but they saw where there were any murals? Only a smooth wall


    Su Li looked at them and nodded: "let''s go. Although it''s an outside door, don''t insult the name of sword Cliff... Of course, don''t care too much about the so-called inheritance. The end of sword cliff in this world is a foregone conclusion."


    All the five people who got the mural gifts knelt down to Su Li and kowtowed.


    Su Li waved his hand and signaled that they could also leave.


    ... but this time they didn''t want to leave. They didn''t want to say anything. They just said they must stay here to serve.


    Su Li also let them, and then again turned his eyes to the young man who desecrated the ancestral hall. He said, "since you don''t want to take gold or learn kung fu on murals, let''s go. Sword cliff has nothing to do with you from now on."


    "Senior?!" the young man was stunned. He never thought he would wait for such a result... He is definitely a smart young man. He thinks he can have the best as long as he stays until the end.


    It''s a pity that his cleverness is only a little cleverness after all


    Su Li didn''t pay any attention to what he said. He waved his sleeves directly... The young man immediately disappeared across thousands of mountains and rivers.


    "This......" Chen Zhangjiao looked worried.


    Su Li said with relief: "don''t worry, just sent him to tiancrack mountain pass."


    The people stared at Su Li in shock... They suddenly remembered the story of always listening to sleep when they were young, and the fairy stories told by Chen Zhangjiao


    "Predecessor... Elder, who are you on the wall?" Mu HongZu suddenly choked up such a question.


    He was really a little flustered... The young man who killed him just desecrated the ancestral hall. What about him? He is really rebellious!


    But at this time, Chen Zhangjiao suddenly knelt down and prayed to Su Li: "the holy master is on the top, please let HongZu go... In fact, he doesn''t have a bad heart. This time, he led the troops to the outside of the mountain, but he didn''t really call in, just frightening the old Taoist priest me... He has always been a good child, but he just wanted to make a mistake..."


    Su Li quickly pulled the man up and said, "since the palm teacher said so, what he should do is up to you... After all, the palm teacher of the mortal sword cliff is you."


    Head teacher Chen, mu HongZu and others were stunned at the speech. They never thought that the "Saint" would be so talkative... No, maybe they should say that they respect head teacher Chen so much.

 Chapter 723

    In Su Li''s heart, every sword cliff palm sect is worthy of respect, even if today''s palm sect doesn''t even have a congenital environment.


    The world has not even allowed the existence above the congenital environment. Su Li''s arrival may have been based on the past achievements.


    Therefore, Su Li''s arrangement for the head teacher Chen is also very simple: "if head teacher Chen wants to, he can go up with me."


    "Upper bound?"


    "Yes, there are many appellations in heaven, fairyland or spirit world. In short, it is the place where immortals and gods live. From then on, you can see it for a long time." Su Li said very gently. He felt that the leader Chen deserved his commendation.


    The two disciples who are willing to follow are loyal rewards... Su Li also recognizes their identity as sword cliff disciples.


    As for that mu HongZu, even though he was handed over to Chen Zhangjiao, Su Li just regarded him as nonexistent.


    What leader Chen has been pursuing is the legend of immortals. Even who on the sword cliff didn''t grow up listening to the legend of immortals?


    But when such an opportunity was put in front of them, they all hesitated


    When Chen Zhangjiao heard the speech, he imagined it with great hope. Then he shook his head and said, "no, no... I can''t give up here. Even if the sword cliff doesn''t exist from now on, I still want to stay here."


    Su Li can only respect this.


    But he does not insist that everyone has his own beliefs and pursuit, and he will not deliberately suppress them.


    Although leader Chen admires Taoism, he still remains at the level of mortal thinking... Compared with his pursuit of Taoism, he is still more attached to his "home".


    Chen Zhangjiao''s attachment to sword cliff is actually homesick


    So Su Li said, "do you have any needs? Put them forward and I''ll meet them for you."


    Chen Zhangjiao hesitated for a long time and finally asked, "I just don''t know if I can see the real sword cliff divine sword in my life?"


    This is really a sad generation. The Sword Fairy of Jianya, who once ran around the world, has become a myth and legend in this age... Even the ancient strange news that the sword cliff palm sect doesn''t dare to believe.


    Su Li nodded slightly: "then show you the real ''Chifeng sword''."


    Then he stretched out his hand, and the sword in Mu HongZu''s hand fell on his hand, and then quickly connected and waved in his hand... Just a dozen consecutive crisp movements, there were signs of slight redness on the blade.


    The people around him didn''t blink. Obviously, they were very curious about the legendary swordsmanship... Especially mu HongZu. It was for this that he felt wronged and defected.


    It''s just sad. For them, is this Chifeng sword already the "top" sword skill?


    Su Li waved it again and said, "this is the red sword you quarreled with. With pure speed, the blade can become hot and red in the air friction, and then it can evolve into two sword cliff divine swords, namely ''tiancrack ¡¤ Shenfeng sword''!"


    When the voice fell, he saw him cut out with a sword, which was swept out with infinite sharp edges, cutting off a large area of woods in front... The fractures of those big trees were neat, and each big tree fell down in the roar. Unexpectedly, there was no tree higher than one meter within 100 meters!


    People gasped at it... This kind of sword is really a divine sword!


    Compared with this kind of divine sword, all the so-called secret scripts of divine skill they thought before seemed so ridiculous.


    But before Su Li finished, he said again: "this is the ''Shenfeng sword'' from the strengthening of the sword intention of blessing sharpness, and the ''burning flame sword'' from the strengthening of the sword intention of blessing fire line!"


    Then he turned his sword and cut it down to lift it up. A fire arc suddenly bounced up from bottom to top, and then jumped into the jungle that had been fallen by the valve in front, immediately forming a cone-shaped sea of fire.


    Everything burns in this sea of fire, and even stones will be turned into ashes, showing a very terrible high-temperature destruction.


    This scene frightened everyone. Is this power really what people can have? Immortal... Is there an immortal?


    Then Su Li said, "I was taught a ''Xuanhan thousand awn sword'' by my elders, but it can just be used to put out the fire..."


    The next moment, a cold blue sword appeared in front of him, and then the sword turned into thousands of swords in an instant, pouring down like a torrential rain.


    The cold air filled the air, and the burning flame in front was extinguished, but the cold sword spirit broke all the things that had been burned by the flame... In front of everyone, the originally vibrant jungle turned into a piece of waste land, which was shocking.


    But the next moment, Su Li waved his hand and said, "and my best ''heavy Jun split ground sword''!"


    All of a sudden, the heavy sword Qi swept the earth in front of me, and the earth in front of me collapsed and overturned, burying the waste soil just made!


    The original scorched soil and waste soil have become a piece of land. Although there is nothing, it has made people feel much more comfortable


    It''s really a reversal of heaven and earth.


    At last, Su Li said, "then there are thousands of trees and flowers."


    He threw the sword in his hand and fell into the blank soft soil... In an instant, the sword, which was obviously made of iron stone, suddenly grew branches and vines!


    Then the trees in the whole field grew rapidly and once again became a scene of prosperity and vitality


    "Is it enough to demonstrate my sword cliff divine sword?" Su Li asked.


    This is not the whole of sword cliff, but for Su Li, these are the most representative moves of sword cliff divine sword... As for the swordsmanship he invented, it''s really not worth mentioning.


    "Enough, enough..." Chen Zhangjiao sobbed excitedly... At least his persistence was convinced that Jianya sect was really an immortal sect.


    Mu HongZu was a little excited and said, "but senior, it''s clear that our sword cliff sect has so many powerful divine swords. Why did it end up like this?"


    Chen felt dejected when he heard this. He thought it was his fault. It must be because he didn''t do well.


    But Su Li said with relief: "now the Pearl world is the end of the law. Not only sword cliff, but all other cultivation sects have withered... Sword cliff has been inherited for more than 20000 years since the time of teaching, which is enough."


    "But is the sword cliff gone?" Chen Zhangjiao looked up at the steep mountain towering into the sky, his eyes full of emotion.


    Su Li said, "why did sword cliff disappear? Now, in the eastern heaven, sword cliff immortal cult has been booming, and there is a great atmosphere of ten thousand immortals coming... It''s just time for this mortal sword cliff, but the new mortal sword cliff is also constantly opening up, and many future generations will still join in... You and we will never be alone."


    Chen Zhangjiao was fascinated by this, but finally said with great regret: "unfortunately, I can''t see such a scene... What a magnificent scene it should be."


    Su Li hesitated slightly, but then he still stretched out his hand and nodded in the middle of Chen''s eyebrow and said, "pass on your mind sword visualisation, which should not continue to spread in the world... But as the last palm teacher of sword cliff, you can get this preferential treatment."


    "You can pass this method on to the two disciples of the attendant, but you can''t pass it on."


    I think it''s also a sigh. The sword cliff sect, which once had countless sword immortals, has come to the end, and there are not even people who understand the meaning of sword.


    Heart sword visualisation was a disgrace to any sword cliff disciple, and it was also a disgrace to the magic sword elder who invented this secret skill. Therefore, it did not spread in the sword cliff religion of later generations.


    But now, it has become the only way for the last palm sect of sword cliff to enter the world of heart magic sword Cliff


    Su Li sighed and then wanted to say goodbye to Zhang Chen... He thought for a moment, but then said to Mu HongZu, "take me to meet your emperor. Where is your capital now?"


    Mu HongZu dared not neglect to say, "I call the capital ''Anjing'' in the dynasty. It is rumored that it was established at the former site of the ancient capital of Xianqin. It is magnificent and vast. It will not disappoint the holy master."


    "Xian Qin? Is the legend of Da Qin still spreading?" Su Li asked.


    Mu Hong''s father was in a trance when he heard that Su Li had been taken to the ancient famine era.


    He just remembered that the elder immortal of sword cliff in front of him could not tell what "mythical age" he had experienced. Maybe it was a legend for them, and it was part of his personal experience for the person in front of him


    Mu HongZu became more and more humble. He said: "the legendary Xianqin Dynasty is a super Dynasty with a history of at least 5000 years, and the first emperor to unify the humanity of Dongzhou is said to have ascended the immortal, leaving infinite reverie for future generations."


    "If future dynasties want to be accepted as orthodox by the world, they must inherit the legacy of the immortal Qin Dynasty, otherwise such Dynasties will be inherited soon anyway..."


    Su Li also felt a sense of time and space shuttle, so he said, "the first emperor... Ji Zheng has been famous for thousands of years. But I can responsibly tell you that the first Emperor didn''t go to heaven. He just lived 200 years and left without concern... I came to send it myself."


    Mu HongZu was really stunned... Suddenly he was too careful to think about it.


    In front of Su Li, he was like a mole ant. He couldn''t understand what the person in front of him thought and experienced, and all the luxuriance in his eyes was just a bubble of prosperity in the eyes of the other party.


    So mu HongZu put away all his thoughts and quietly became a good guide for Su Li... Under those eyes that seemed to be able to see through the hearts of the people, he didn''t dare to have any thoughts now.

 Chapter 724

    Su Li was taken by mu HongZu to meet the current humanitarian Emperor... Of course, it is far from his numerical value in terms of tolerance and ability.


    But he still gave the emperor enough respect and appropriately demonstrated his strength


    Originally, he didn''t have to do so, but since leader Chen taught them to continue to live in Jianya for some time, it''s necessary for him to settle down for them.


    The army who came to surround the mountain, even the disciples who got the treasure and left, may become a threat to Chen Zhangjiao''s peaceful life, so he wanted to borrow the power of the mortal emperor to protect it, which can be regarded as an explanation.


    As for Zhang Chen''s teaching them... They only need to practice heart sword visualisation, which is the greatest advantage.


    They can connect their will into the boundary of heart magic sword cliff and enter the soul return of the sword cliff disciples.


    Under the heart magic sword cliff, many disciples who failed to ascend the immortal have stayed as the dead... Here, they will be able to stay with their classmates forever.


    After arranging all this, Su Li''s incarnation disappeared into the world... From then on, the last fetter in the Pearl world was cut off. He was a stranger to the Pearl world, and there was no earthly thought left in his heart.


    "Let''s go, it''s over here." Su Li, floating in the void, said to Haitang on his shoulder... Even so, he was a little sad in his heart.


    From this point on, he will completely exist as an ''observer''.


    He will watch all changes in the Pearl world coldly and will not intervene in any more.


    Then he burned his own divine power and performed the star sky transmission... It was a huge consumption to connect him with the celestial planetarium in the spring palace. Moreover, it was rare that he had nothing urgent, so he decided to send it back by himself and enjoy the scenery along the way.


    And in the process, he suddenly felt something in his heart


    Then he stopped from the transmission and remained in the nothingness.


    "Lang Jun, what''s the matter?" Begonia asked.


    Su Li said inexplicably, "do you remember the little thousand star world born in the Pearl world? After completely cutting off the cause and effect with the Pearl world just now, it has completely completed its evolution and finalized."


    How could this little star Begonia not know? This is the bride price she specially selected for herself. It''s the thing she tied up with Su Li.


    She asked curiously, "I just don''t know what you want to do with this little thousand star world?"


    She thought that Su Li might use it to build his own kingdom... This is also the most likely choice for the gods after they get the little thousand star world.


    And she is also very interested in transforming a small world into a residence.


    But Su Li didn''t seem to think so. He just asked curiously, "our friars can transcend into immortals, gods and men after cultivation. What about the world? Can they also be promoted? And what is the way to promotion?"


    He began to think about this "mess" again... This is the inspiration from the Pearl world.


    Begonia was stunned, but she thought it was normal. Isn''t this her husband''s style all the time?


    So she smiled and replied, "I don''t know these concubines, but I can try with my husband."


    Su Li nodded, then hurried back to the heaven while guiding part of Haitang''s consciousness into the little thousand star world


    This is a dark world, which is very different from those little thousand worlds experienced by Su Li.


    Although the small thousand worlds generated in nature are hidden in large space bubbles, they are also surrounded by stars with normal sunshine.


    But this little thousand star world is different. It has been hidden in Su Li''s sea of knowledge since its birth, and naturally there will be no light


    Oh, no, there can be light.


    Because it was in Su Li''s sea of knowledge, Su Li felt that there should be light... So a group of solar power was lit in his sea of knowledge, releasing a warm light to shine on the little thousand star world.


    The golden sunshine on the dark earth broke the dead darkness and came to the earth. The whole dark and cold world has the first beam of light.


    The world has been undergoing drastic changes before, which is the process of its own evolution of laws and rules.


    Su Li did not interfere in the process, but just watched quietly and did something to make the best of the situation to speed up the process slightly, which made the world consume so long and just began to stabilize.


    Now, although the little thousand star world has all five elements under the careful protection of Su Li, everything seems to be in a cold frozen state.


    Its structure is similar to that of the semi divine world. It is also a large land in the middle as the trunk, and then surrounded by the ocean.


    But at this time, both the ocean and the continent are covered with ice and snow, without any vitality.


    But the cold was soon dissipated because the warm sun had shone down


    Because he participated in the change and stability of the world, Su Li had a palm view of the world. He adjusted the sunshine structure of divine power radiation, and then released some more subtle ''electromagnetic waves''


    Well, he named it ''microwave thawing''.


    The principle refers to the "microwave oven". He just wants to turn the world around again.


    In an instant, the ice and snow melted rapidly, and the whole world thawed rapidly under the brilliance of the sun.


    Although it will still take some time, Su Li doesn''t dare to use too much force... What if the little star world is familiar directly?


    "Husband, how do you evolve?" Begonia''s consciousness drifted over the world with her husband, and asked with some worry.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet, but we have a good reference direction..."


    Begonia immediately woke up and said, "you mean the Pearl world?"


    "Yes, since the Pearl world wants a human civilization completely free from any immortal God to complete self-improvement, we can also try."


    "I see... This is really a long and big project," said Haitang with emotion.


    Su Li returned to the outside world with her consciousness: "let''s go back first and change here for a period of time... I have to do something with your noumenon again."


    They said no more and continued to move to the heaven.


    Because they can''t directly connect and lead back, they can only move between the stars a few more times.


    It''s a little troublesome, but after all, it''s a matter of moving more times... This is also the price when the power is strong.


    But when they moved, suddenly the whole space shook, as if something terrible had happened


    Su Li only felt that the space of the whole starry sky collapsed violently somewhere, and then the terrible space shock spread rapidly from a distance. It hit Su Li almost instantly, making it difficult for him to respond


    He also had no time to respond, because his body was out of control at this moment, and then the whole person rolled rapidly in the sudden turbulence of space


    At this time, there was only one thought in his heart: to die, to die, to die


    But even so, he quickly grabbed the Begonia behind his neck and stuffed it into the pocket of his chest girdle, then pressed the dog''s head to drill out, hugged the dog and the little man, and let those terrible spatial fluctuations impact his body.


    Before the space turbulence hit his body, he sacrificed the prison cliff for defense... But under the continuous impact of the space turbulence, the defense golden light of the prison cliff was quickly shaken and then torn open without hindrance.


    His back was peeled off almost immediately... Even the world like immortal body at the top of Tianxian is difficult to persist in such terrible spatial fluctuations for too long.


    In other words, under the power of space, it seems that the effect of defense is not bad.


    At first, he resisted with the power of the sun... But he found that it was better to quickly recover his body with the power of the God of medicine. This spatial shock was very difficult to resist. Even the power of the sun with the power of the God King had no good way.


    Finally, we can only rely on rapid repair to resist the loss... But this is not a long-term solution, because even if there are magical Manas that can reconstruct the body out of nothing, he does not have so many sources of mana recovery in this chaotic and turbulent space.


    Divine power only plays a catalytic role, but its own recovery still needs to consume the energy in his body... As an immortal, the most direct way to consume is mana.


    His body was constantly torn apart by the space turbulence, and was constantly repaired by the magic power with divine power. Moreover, due to the need for urgent treatment, many chaotic forces in the space turbulence mixed into his body and continued to cause damage.


    This made Su Li very unhappy. He directly offered the yuan God out of the prison cliff again to fix the situation in his body... The power of space in the turbulent flow of space is so huge that he can''t even help the prison cliff, but what''s the terrible power of these sporadic chaotic forces? Direct repression will not cause any follow-up impact.


    But this is not a thing after all. His divine power and mana are constantly wasting. He can only drift in the turbulent flow of space by relying on his own sensitivity to space.


    Reluctantly avoid the deadly killing, but a series of minor injuries and even serious injuries continue to appear.


    Fortunately, you don''t have to worry about the loss of divine power, but the loss of mana is a little big


    In this case, Begonia quickly passed on his own mana to Su Li... Noumenon Chun has become a double monk with Su Li, and has also tried to blend mana, so Begonia''s mana can also be used to Su Li.


    But how much mana can a little Begonia store?


    More still have to rely on their daily refining, as well as the pre stored in the prison cliff to maintain consumption


    Fortunately, in this burst of space turbulence, although he was constantly consuming, he was also constantly familiar with and adapted to it. Finally, he saw a sudden wormhole


    Without any hesitation, he quickly pushed forward with mana and rushed out of the wormhole exit


    After continuous tumbling, he finally stabilized his body... Then he saw a strange starry sky.

 Chapter 725

    Floating in the void, Su Li stretched his scarred body slightly


    The divine power can finally completely repair the body, but in the process, he has to make some changes... Because there are too many impurity forces in his body.


    Because of the impact of space turbulence, these impurity forces have been integrated with his flesh cells, and it will be very difficult to remove them


    However, he also felt that he did not really need to eliminate it, because his line of the world like immortal body itself at this time was "thick to carry things", which was tolerance.


    So he began to adjust his body again according to the characteristics of these impurities, so that his body can contain these impurities and further achieve balance


    At his level, he is no longer simply pursuing purity... He has gradually found that sometimes "miscellaneous" can also bring some unexpected gains.


    It''s like that the immortal body he recovered at this time obviously has greater strength after containing those impurities, and seems to have got something from the spatial turbulence


    This place seems to be unusual. It is difficult to refine mana, so that the recovery speed of immortal body is a little slow.


    But he recovered his appearance, then continued to refine his mana and asked, "where is this?"


    When Haitang saw that he had recovered, he relaxed his breath: "husband, I''m afraid this is a mortal star outside the five Heaven regions, which is very far away from the five Heaven regions."


    Su Li looked at the strange starry sky around him. It was clear at a glance.


    But he felt the heart magic sword cliff world again and found that there was no problem.


    He found that he could still return to the heart magic sword cliff world in an instant... That is to say, no matter where he was at this time, as long as he made up his mind to give up this body, his mind could immediately return to the heart magic sword cliff world, and then turn to the Oriental Tianting... It was his kind of world immortal body that had been painstakingly trained that would be wasted.


    Heart magic sword cliff exists in the empty world, and what is the concept of empty world? That''s a state of nothing


    No thought, no thought, no phase, so there is no concept of time and space in theory, so he can read it and return to the heart magic sword cliff world no matter where he is.


    But this is only his mind or soul, but his body can only stay in place even if it enters the empty world. It also needs a long journey to return to the heart magic sword cliff world.


    He was still reluctant to give up this immortal body, so he wanted to find his way back in this strange starry sky.


    However, it is urgent for them to determine their own position... This is not difficult for Haitang. She directly sensed the position of her own body.


    But what the hell is going on? Why is there such a space turbulence all of a sudden?


    Su Li was puzzled and had a space induction.


    "No, now the whole starry space is very irritable, and it is impossible to transmit." Su Li was worried. Could his immortal body only be left here?


    Begonia said, "my noumenon has asked my father. My father must know what''s going on."


    Su Li nodded and then said, "wait a minute, let my mind go with you... Let this immortal body recover itself first. You and Rouchang will take care of it first."


    When the voice fell, he closed his eyes


    At the next moment, his idea entered the boundary of heart magic sword cliff, and then he saw the idea of Chun coming in a hurry.


    "Husband ~ just be fine." Chun looked worried, but now he was greatly relieved.


    Although the connection with Begonia was not disconnected because of the relationship between the heart magic sword cliff boundary, she still felt very uncomfortable because of the complete loss of Su Li''s breath induction.


    But fortunately, they have the intention of magic sword cliff, where they can cross the concept of all space, so that they can meet here anytime and anywhere.


    "Well, just take me out now... I''ll ask my father what happened with you." Su Li said, holding Chun''s idea body''s hand.


    Chun saw this and then took Su Li''s hand and turned around


    The next moment, Chun''s consciousness returned to the noumenon of the Oriental Tianting and looked around


    But there are countless lights and shadows intertwined around her to form a human body... This is the Solar Divine power, or a light and shadow effect composed of the solar divine light, which does not directly form a divine body.


    Maybe Su Li thought it was too wasteful to make a divine body.


    When Su Li finished shaping the divine light body, he nodded slightly with Chun, but saw that the spirit power of the Qing emperor had appeared in front of them


    "Father," they cried together.


    The green emperor''s expression was a little stiff. He was not used to Su Li calling himself father... But forget it. For the sake of making his daughter so happy, admit your fate


    So he nodded slightly, then waved his sleeves and took them to a mysterious place.


    This is a platform made of a huge chaotic stone, but the platform seems to be suspended in the starry sky. There is a vast sea of stars in front, back, left, right and all directions. You can only feel infinitely small on this platform.


    Here, Su Li and Chun saw the figure standing in the front of the chaotic stone platform... The ancient flavor of the figure is more ancient and vast, and I don''t know whether it is the body face-to-face?


    It''s helpless to say this. Su Li has been in contact with the green emperor so many times since he went to the upper world, but he hasn''t seen his noumenon once.


    But it doesn''t matter much. Just like Su Li at this time, his soul has been placed in the heart magic sword cliff world of the empty world. Strictly speaking, any body walking in the world should be classified as "separate body".


    Maybe his father-in-law is in this situation now.


    They came to the back of the Qing emperor. The back of the green shirt was still facing them, and their eyes seemed to always look at the stars in the distance.


    The green emperor said, "this is the star picking platform. I''m here to see the stars in the world... This great change in the mortal sky originated here."


    While talking, he pointed to a starry sky... Then he saw the picture drawing closer sharply. The scene of the starry sky surprised Su Li and Chun.


    I saw that there were many gray brown foggy energy branches spreading out in the starry sky, which vaguely felt like covering the whole starry sky.


    "What is this...?"


    Su Li asked in surprise.


    "Some kind of turbid matter, unknown abyss material, is destroying all the worlds passing by... The world is in chaos." the green emperor said coldly.


    Chun is a little afraid of the green emperor like this, even if it is her father.


    Although she is now the God of flowers, she is still habitually afraid of her father.


    Su Li noticed her expression, took a step forward to block half of her body, and then asked, "how did this happen? Why did so many dark abyss materials enter the mortal starry sky?"


    The green emperor said in a calm voice, "that''s because the fool of the Red Emperor detonated a super black hole... The star field you see also belongs to the jurisdiction of the southern Tianting, and these branch like fog are also ejected from the exploding black hole."


    Su Li looked at the still spreading fog, and then suddenly thought of something: "the red emperor wants law fragments?!"


    The green emperor nodded and said, "the Shinto of the Red Emperor is a storm and disaster... This is not a priest with imperial power, so you know the reason?"


    Su Li''s heart moved when he heard the speech. He was surprised and asked, "so the Red Emperor of the southern heavenly court is actually in charge of the heavenly court with the original golden fairy? He has no monarchy... I''m afraid it''s a congenital deficiency?!"


    This is very interesting. The northern Tianting is also flawed.


    However, no matter how big the defect of the northern Tianting is, the black Emperor himself has no problem. The dark monarchy held by the black emperor still plays an irreplaceable role in the northern heaven


    But the Red Emperor of the southern Tianting is different. Without the power of the divine king, he is not so secure in the position of the Heavenly Emperor, which means that he may be replaced at any time.


    It''s no wonder that the Red Emperor is so obsessed with law fragments... Getting a law fragment is enough for him to break the boat, whether it is to make his fairy cultivation further and become a great Luo Jinxian with the law, or to make up for the defects of Shinto and master the monarchy.


    The existence of the semi divine world made him see hope. Therefore, he even used the war fairy boat to come... Who knows that the Oriental Tianting also sent their "ultimate weapon Su Su", which was defeated.


    But "the mountain is not just me, I go to the mountain.".


    The semi divine world can''t. That''s because the semi divine world is within the sphere of influence of the eastern heaven... Who controls the star domain without some black holes?


    According to the truth, there must be such a gravitational balance region in black holes... Does that mean that in fact, there is likely to be such a semi divine world in black holes?


    The Red Emperor of the southern Tianting couldn''t help doing it. Then he found a similar world in the largest black hole in his own star domain


    So the black hole exploded


    It''s ok if the star explodes, that is, a supernova explodes.


    But the black hole blew up... It''s not just blowing up.


    For so many years, the matter it swallowed will be ejected, and who knows that the black hole is connected to the abyss!


    So the largest abyss passage in history was opened... In the fog of the crown of a large tree, countless abyss creatures raged among them, and one world after another was destroyed.


    Of course, at present, those destroyed worlds belong to the name of the southern Tianting, which has no impact on the eastern Tianting for the time being... But so many dark abyss demons enter the mortal star world, it means that the celestial immortals will have to face the challenge of the dark abyss!


    Originally, the immortal gods in the heaven and the great kings of the abyss were playing games across the mortal star world. No matter how big the loss is, it is just a matter of a planet.


    But now, the whole star field is falling... This will be a real catastrophe!

 Chapter 726

    After figuring out what happened, Su Li lost his temper with the Red Emperor of the southern Tianting... Such recklessness and such a large star domain karma must be imposed on the southern Tianting!


    Then I saw that a large number of heavenly soldiers appeared in the starry sky. It seemed that it was the response of the southern heaven, and was ready to fight with these dark abyss demons.


    ... it''s just that the number is a little thin, and I always feel that the firepower is a little poor.


    The Qing emperor said at this time: "one of the most elite heavenly soldiers in the southern Tianting has been killed and injured, and even the war fairy boat has been lost... So their resistance may not be enough to resist the spread of this dark abyss disaster cloud."


    Su Li blinked and didn''t speak. Anyway, he didn''t think it was his fault and his sword cliff. It was the people of the southern Tianting who killed themselves... Yes, they did it themselves.


    "What should we do?" Su Li asked.


    The green emperor turned his head to look at him, and then said, "this... You can discuss it. Don''t care too much about my opinion."


    Su Li: "


    Emperor! Uncle! Father! father-in-law!


    Is such salted fish really OK?


    Su Li just felt tired for a while. Suddenly, he understood the pain of the immortals... The emperor of heaven, who spread such a salted fish, deserved to work hard.


    It seems that the green emperor has been in an indescribable state of salted fish because he seriously handled his daughter''s marriage in the past... He doesn''t even care about this great disaster related to the safety of the heaven.


    Oh, no, he doesn''t have to care, because his personality can protect the people he cares about from being hurt, so he''s really not in a hurry.


    Su Li helplessly covered his face and knew that he would have to summon three other immortal zuns to discuss the matter. He felt particularly painful.


    But at this time he had another question: "father, do you know where my noumenon and Begonia are at this time?"


    The green emperor did not answer first, but picked up the stars on the platform, and the picture changed again, becoming a bird''s-eye view of the whole galaxy.


    This is the earthly galaxy where the five celestial spheres are located. The huge Nebula rotates slowly, and countless star systems shine in it.


    In this silver nebula, in the southern region of the near central circle outside the galaxy''s core, there is a large area of star territory polluted by grayish brown... It is like a dark cloud covering the five sky galaxies, which is probably the source of the Qing emperor''s naming of its "dark abyss disaster cloud".


    Then the Qing emperor reached out his hand and pointed to Yao Yao, but he saw that in the outermost part of the vast galaxy, a dark and empty area without anything was highlighted.


    Needless to say, this is where Su Li''s body is


    "Being sent so far by the turbulence of space..." Su Li was very worried. According to the star map, if he wanted to return to the main area of the five sky galaxy, it would take at least millions of years.


    Of course, if the spatial fluctuations in the five-dimensional space can be calmed during this period, he can also send it back directly... But before that, he has to fly slowly.


    And it has to fly very far... Because the celestial entrance of the five-dimensional universe is at the center of the Galaxy!


    This news made him helpless. At the same time, he also brought this part of the news back to his noumenon


    ¡­¡­


    In the dark void, Su Li woke up speechless.


    Well, although it''s a little boring, at least part of his will can continue to "shine and heat" in the eastern heaven.


    Now things over there are more troublesome, but here... He has to keep floating.


    So in the starry sky, he made a boat with his body, let Haitang and Rouchang stay in his pocket, and then protected by the treasure light of prison cliff, he turned into a streamer and flew rapidly between the stars.


    This speed reached the speed of light in a very short time... This is the limit he can reach at this time, or because the speed of light is this, he can only reach this speed.


    It will still be a long journey... But it seems that there is nothing wrong with it. Anyway, the body of Toon in the Oriental heaven is there, and he can also come separately with divine power projection.


    However, he can take this opportunity to make a good tour of the vast starry sky... He always feels that in fact, the foundation of both the heaven formed by the rising of pure air and the abyss formed by the sinking of turbid air is actually on the boundless starry sky in the world.


    He has decided that this time he will explore all the galaxies he meets and explore the mysteries and rules of the world without the help of the coordinates provided by any stargazer.


    He always felt that the shaping of a world and the determination of rules must not only look at the single world itself... That is to say, the world laws he saw in heaven are not comprehensive.


    This must be a kind of rebellious idea to others, but Su Li took it for granted... He has been breaking the rules since he embarked on the road of cultivation.


    ¡­¡­


    The Oriental Tianting, the sun god of Su Li, is now holding talks with the four immortals cult as the representative of the green Emperor... The Oriental Tianting has always been ruled by the green emperor and the four immortals, so there seems to be no problem with this model now.


    The date of the meeting is set one day later. After all, the other three immortals also need to understand and digest this matter, and figure out how to deal with this abyss disaster cloud in order to be most beneficial to themselves... Let alone their snobbery, there is no way.


    The same thing needs to be discussed inside Jianya.


    However, they have much more time to discuss, because they all belong to the heart magic sword cliff world for discussion. For some reason, the heart magic sword cliff world is still a mortal time flow, so the top leaders of the sword cliff have enough time to discuss here.


    Just when they were thinking about it, suddenly a neglected guy came out


    "What are you doing here? I tell you, I have become a Xuanxian!" fluorene Mang, the founder of grass, suddenly inserted into their meeting.


    The little grass master had been in seclusion before. It was said that he was attacking the Xuanxian realm and wanted to "prop up a sky for the sword cliff"... Well, this intention is worth affirming. Is it not necessary to visually check?


    Now, as the preaching founder of Jianya immortal sect, fluorene mang has finally been promoted to Xuanxian.


    So looking at her solemn manner and waiting for praise, the five old swords and a group of leaders at the immortal level all got up to congratulate... It''s sincere. After all, if the master''s cultivation is too bad, it''s a bit embarrassing.


    After receiving everyone''s congratulations, master Xiaocao is called proud... When she wants to come, how can Xuanxian achieve such a simple thing?


    This is the accumulation of 100000 years. Then, with the blessing of Jianya immortal cult and the gift of the green emperor, she can make a breakthrough and reach the peak of her life.


    She is now the pillar of sword cliff immortal cult!


    So she repressed her beating eyebrows and said with a pair of earnest words: "I know you must have been bullied by other immortal sects, especially Guangxia immortal sect..."


    At this time, Su Li couldn''t help interrupting and said, "Guangsha immortal cult has completely allied with our sword cliff immortal cult. Now we are allies."


    "Eh?"


    For fluorene Mang, this flipping change is a little unscientific. She hasn''t been closed for a long time. Why does it seem to miss some important things?


    Her seclusion time is not long for normal immortals. After all, it is possible for immortals to "dream for a thousand years", and it is only normal to seclusion for more than a hundred years.


    But unfortunately, who made her the founder of sword cliff immortal cult... There are few moths on sword cliff? A hundred years, that''s enough to change things!


    She hurriedly asked, "what happened during this time?"


    Su Li looked at her and said, "in short, Guangsha immortal cult was designed by hornwood and lost more than 300 disciples. Now its strength has shrunk sharply. Now it is complementary to our alliance."


    The founder of fluorene mang thought seriously, and then put forward his opinions very seriously: "I''m afraid it''s inappropriate. Guangsha immortal sect is a person with immortal respect after all. I''m afraid I''ll lose the dominant power by forming an alliance with them... Fortunately, now I''ve become a Xuanxian. According to the emperor''s previous words, when someone in our sword cliff becomes a Xuanxian, I can get the name of an immortal respect."


    Five old swords and Su Li looked at each other, forced them to smile, and then nodded heavily.


    Then Su Li said happily, "we almost forgot this... Then you will be the sword cliff immortal of my sword cliff in the future!"


    Fluorene mang smelled the speech and said humbly, "I''m just acting for this position... Su Li, the immortal position is still yours... Now let me resist some pressure for Jianya."


    How to say... The cultivation of this little grass ancestor is not very good, and his talent is even worse... But he is an honest man who really considers sword cliff.


    Seeing this, Chun felt miserable for his maid''s "stupid sprout", so he coughed and said to Su Li: "fluorene Mang, you actually don''t have any pressure, because..."


    Fluorene mang shouted in surprise: "Miss, why are you here?"


    Seeing this, Chun didn''t connect with the previous words, but smiled and said with a charming smile: "because I''m now the daughter-in-law of Jianya immortal sect."


    Fluorene mang instantly widened his eyes, looked at his young lady and Su Li with an unbelievable look on his face, and then said with a sad face: "fluorene mang damn it, he missed the young lady''s wedding."


    At this time, Changchun Zi was used to comforting him naturally: "don''t be sad. This time, the Tianzun ceremony and wedding ceremony of Baihua Tianzun and Su Li, the sun Tianzun, were carried out together, so the supreme emperor of the green emperor has ordered the emcee immortal officer to try to take a picture in the whole process. You can review the whole process later."


    "That''s good..." fluorene mang breathed a sigh of relief.


    But the next moment, her eyes were almost popping out... Staring at Su Li and asking, "the sun god?!"


    Looking at Xiang Chun again, he asked, "Miss... Is... Is it the Baihua Tianzun?"


    Chun gently nodded and said, "so don''t put too much pressure on you. My husband and I are already gods, enough to resist the Lingshu immortal sect and the evergreen immortal sect."


    As a matter of fact, under the current situation that Guangsha immortal cult holds sword cliff tightly, sword cliff immortal cult has become the most powerful force in the eastern Tianting... And no one dares to express any objection, because even their eldest princess of Tianting has married into sword cliff!


    This one can''t be done well. The next emperor of heaven is either Chun or Su Li. They can''t think about it or something at this time?


    Fluorene awn: "..."


    She was dumb and speechless. She looked pathetic and felt like a clown.


    Seeing this, Changchun Zi consciously picked up the little grandmaster and put him in the pocket in front of her chest... Let her be quiet. If I hear that the five old swords are already in the realm of Xuanxian, I''m estimated to cry again.


    "Alas ~" Changchun Zi sighed sadly. He really broke his heart.

 Chapter 727

    The next day, the four immortal sects gathered together under the call of the two heavenly masters to discuss how to deal with the big basket poked out by the southern heavenly court.


    The three immortal zuns looked at the fluorene Mang of the sword cliff immortal Zun who represented the sword cliff immortal sect to attend the meeting. They just felt a toothache... After all, they still mixed in such a thing!


    Sword cliff has the name that Xuanxian can lead xianzun... This is indeed something proposed by the green emperor and recognized by them, but I didn''t expect that in the end, the little grass that has gone crazy was juxtaposed with them... The style of xianzun fell one layer at a time, okay!


    Fluorene mang stood in the middle of the three immortals, looking very unsure.


    She already knows what''s going on... The five old swords are Xuanxian, and as a result, she''s going to be immortal


    When she learned about it later, she felt that she had died... She had no face to see anyone at all!


    But sword cliff needs her... She came as sword cliff immortal.


    As for why


    Because if only Su Li and Chun were involved in the decision-making, although they were assisted by Guangsha xianzun, anything could win the decision-making with a posture of three to two.


    But what if Guangxia xianzun turns back?


    Then the three religions alliance will oppress sword cliff with a posture of 3-2!


    Therefore, sword cliff must have its own immortal statue. In this way, with Su Li and Chun, there are three votes directly in the high-level decision-making of Oriental Tianting... In this worst case, that is, three to three, sword cliff can be invincible.


    In fact, it was just more defensive. After all, it is estimated that no one will disagree with Su Li and his wife in the Oriental Tianting where the green emperor is in charge... But with the lesson of the fall of the power of the northern Tianting Tiandi, Su Li thinks it is better to prepare more so that some people don''t have any redundant ideas, which is good for everyone.


    This meeting is very important. Not only the two heavenly lords and the four immortals attend, but also a group of immortals with positions in the Tianting attend as observers... This is also what Su Li specially asked. After all, this decision is likely to affect the living state of the Oriental Tianting for a long time in the future.


    At this time, the emperor''s throne is on the middle and highest steps of the hall. The figure of the green emperor is outside the sky... As always, salted fish, we are used to it.


    However, the four immortals were originally set on the first step under the emperor, but now they are half a step down in front of the Qing emperor''s throne, with the positions of the two heavenly Lords on the left and right... This is enough to reflect honor.


    To tell you the truth, Chun''s position of Baihua Tianzun is nothing, because Baihua''s divine power is not strong... But Su Li''s Solar Divine power is an absolute power, and even is not inferior to the "divine power of life" of the Qing emperor.


    This is also the first time Su Li has accepted the worship of the immortal gods and officials in the Oriental heaven... In other words, everyone has regarded him as a "Prince".


    The four immortals have to sit further below them... Later immortals and officials are not qualified to sit. They must stand and watch those "sitting" performances.


    Su Li calmly faced the attention of the people. The majesty of the Sun God King radiated. The boundless divine power and the seemingly bottomless divine power made everyone feel very real and inspired in his heart.


    With Su Li''s cultivation of Shinto, you can be the emperor of heaven in any heaven... All officials of immortals and gods know that they can''t be as lazy as when facing the green emperor. The green emperor does nothing, because the heaven doesn''t matter to the green emperor.


    However, if the sun emperor takes power next, then the Oriental Tianting, which has salted fish with the green emperor for tens of millions of years, will inevitably undergo some great changes.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we all know the changes in the southern Tianting. Let''s talk about it. How should we deal with it?"


    But Su Li didn''t speak, but Baihua tianzunchun, the daughter of the Qing emperor, took the lead in speaking.


    Su Li''s other identity is the master of the heart devil. He is most interested in the details of the people''s heart.


    If he took the lead in speaking and controlling the audience as the sun Tianzun at this time, I''m afraid not only the immortals and officials will have a bad feeling in their hearts, but even the green emperor''s own ideas may not be good.


    So he won''t take risks. It''s most appropriate for chun to lead off the topic at this time.


    Sure enough, Su Li''s sun power was scary enough. It would be too domineering to seize the handle at this time.


    Now it''s good. The three immortals respect the city hall is deep and has no performance, but the other immortal gods and officials present at the meeting are much more relaxed.


    At this time, Changqing immortal Zun obviously had a belly draft. He was afraid that the young heavenly Zun dragged the Oriental Tianting, especially his Changqing immortal sect, directly into the war in order to show his achievements, so he took the lead in saying: "In any case, at this time, there is no movement in the Tianting of all parties, especially the southern Tianting itself has not asked for help... The most appropriate action at this time is to wait and see the change."


    Su Li nodded blandly: "Changqing immortal Zun is right. It is really the most appropriate to watch the development of the situation at this time."


    Changqing immortal Zun was a little relieved when he heard the speech. He felt that the young heavenly Zun was not so difficult to communicate.


    But then he realized some details in Su Li''s words... It''s right externally, but what about internally?


    At this time, Su Li has continued to say


    "But internally, we can''t relax... Now we can''t start the war lightly, but we must be ready to fight at any time."


    "The eastern heaven has been peaceful for a long time, and everyone is obviously a little lax... But you must understand that this is now a great disaster for the whole five Heaven regions and even the whole heaven world! We must tighten up and make all preparations."


    Su Li directly set the tone of this meeting... And the reason is clear, so that people can''t say anything to refute.


    Changqing immortal Zun was speechless... What could he refute? Su Li did agree with his words and watched the change for a while.


    But the next thing makes people''s scalp numb... It seems to be very troublesome?


    It has to be said that Dongfang Tianting has never experienced such a large-scale mobilization... Or the current group of people have not.


    They had no clue at all. At this time, they felt very confused.


    So unconsciously, they looked at Su Li with blank eyes, which seemed to say: we don''t know anything. Since you put forward it, let''s listen to you.


    Su Li silently faced this group of salted fish and was used to the vigorous mobilization of his own sword cliff. He was really tired in the face of this group of immortal gods who had been salted for a long time.


    So he said, "to this end, please Changqing and Lingshu immortal sects actively prepare strategic materials, and the more immortal talismans, magic tools, divine soldiers and treasure armours, the better."


    "As well as the logistics yamen, they must work overtime to collect as many immortal materials as possible to enrich the inventory... Although our Oriental Tianting has accumulated very much for hundreds of millions of years, no one can predict when the war will end. Let''s make preparations as far as possible."


    They nodded again and again, knowing the direction they should work.


    Then Su Li asked for the recruitment of heavenly soldiers again, and replenished the "fighting department" that had been basically abandoned in the heavenly court.


    This is a thankless job. The God General of the "fighting department" has to face operational risks. Who is willing to be present?


    Sword cliff immortal sect is willing to


    So Su Li waved and lightly handed the task to the sword cliff immortal Zun fluorene mang. Then fluorene mang remembered his responsibilities, so he also said lightly: "OK, I can produce three thousand heavenly immortals to enrich the fighting department on the sword cliff."


    How many immortals are there?


    The immortals were startled by this number. What is the concept of three thousand immortals? None of the working immortals in the eastern Tianting have this number... All the affiliated forces may add up to it, but this is only the number of immortals in the sword cliff immortal sect!


    Forces of this scale, together with Su Li, the Sun God King, pull out directly to a fully functional and fully staffed heaven, okay, and it''s still a complete speech hall!


    Now they have believed that the eldest princess of their family "delayed" others


    If there is such a powerful force in peacetime, everyone will feel trembling for fear of being ''evolved''.


    But in the age of the great disaster, everyone feels very relieved... This is a real thigh!


    When the sword cliff immortal cult directly photographed 3000 people to enrich the fighting department to practice heavenly soldiers, there was no real opponent in the Oriental heaven.


    The most dangerous part has been borne by the people of sword cliff immortal sect. What else can they say? Work honestly. They don''t have to worry about desperate things.


    As everyone knows, at the sword cliff station, for the quota of 3000 people, the sword cliff disciples have caught each other and almost beat their brains out


    The immortal gods in Tianting think that the doubu is the most dangerous place, but for the sword cliff disciples, it is the most fascinating place


    Su Li looked at the confusion in his heart and shook his head in silence... Forget it, let them do it.


    After experiencing the end of sword cliff in the Pearl world, he really cherishes the excitement and prosperity of sword cliff immortal cult.


    Fortunately, the foundation of sword cliff disciples is Zixin magic sword cliff. Even if their immortal bodies are destroyed, their souls can return, and then they will be resurrected in the heaven again.


    It can be predicted that in the future, the Dongting fighting department will become a famous "crazy warrior army" in the five celestial regions.


    ¡­¡­


    Things in Tianting are in full swing. The southern Tianting is not willing to try to solve it by itself without the intervention of external forces, while the other four Tianting are prepared.


    It can be predicted that the next meeting of the five heavenly emperors will not be far away. This time, it is definitely not something that the southern Tianting can resist alone.


    Su Li''s Noumenon was drifting in the dark void for ten years, and finally entered the first star system along the way


    He came here with expectation and longing to explore the mystery.

 Chapter 728

    In the dark void, Su Li saw a blue star sitting there quietly.


    This was the first star system he saw on his star trek.


    This made him quite excited, so he slightly adjusted his direction to enter the star system


    In this process, he suddenly felt that his eyes crossed a long distance. When he was staring at the star system, his divine power was ready to move and seemed to be able to do something


    So the light escape technique was applied. He was the light transmitted against the star, or flew away directly along Su Li''s eyes, and immediately entered the scope of the star system.


    Just like this, it directly crossed the distance of tens of thousands of light-years, saving Su Li a lot of time at once.


    Obviously, when he feels that the light from the star reaches a certain intensity, he can launch the light evasion to go against the light and come to the light source in an instant... This is a function of the solar theocracy.


    Jump against the light, which is his name for this ability.


    Su Li felt that he could use this way to greatly reduce his travel time in the starry sky... By the way, he didn''t have to hurry back.


    He looked at this stellar system... This is a stellar system that is not rich in material. Even the stellar body is not large, and the light emitted is naturally not strong enough.


    There are only three equally small rocky planets orbiting the star.


    Su Li looked at the blue star and didn''t think it was special, but when he looked at the three rocky planets, he accidentally found that there was a thin atmosphere on the middle planet.


    This was originally a normal celestial phenomenon, and he just glanced away.


    However, in his current cultivation, when the opportunity came, he would naturally have a feeling like a "whim"... At this time, he didn''t feel any chance, but the planet attracted his attention.


    Now that you''ve noticed, do what you want.


    He is another light evasion. He crossed the sky on the surface of the planet and fell to the ground


    The thin atmosphere could not even hinder him much, and the fire formed by friction was very small.


    Even he did not feel any conflict of world will, perhaps because there is no world will in this deserted world.


    In addition to rocks, the planet also has a large area of ice.


    The temperature of the planet''s surface is very low, and when it is directly irradiated by the star''s light, the temperature will rise rapidly... Just because the atmosphere is thin, these temperatures can''t be retained.


    Su Li stepped on the earth and habitually felt the earth breath of the planet... He practiced the way of the earth, so it''s all a natural thing to get used to.


    Begonia also curiously drilled out of his back neck, wrapped his hair like a mink coat, sat on his shoulder and asked, "husband, but what''s unusual?"


    Su Li shook his head: "nothing special. The earth vein in this world is not very strong, and there is almost no atmosphere... It seems that it can''t breed a decent population of mortals."


    Begonia nodded clearly. This kind of thing is too common in the boundless starry sky.


    So she said, "because the sky here is too weak... Without the protection of heaven, it is impossible to reproduce life."


    She began to tell Su Li about her understanding of the composition of the world: "in my opinion, any world can be divided into three talents: Heaven, earth and man. The ''heaven'' on the top of the head, the ''earth'' under the foot, and the ''man'' symbolizing all creatures."


    "Only under the protection of heaven and earth can all things in heaven and earth give birth to ''people''..."


    Begonia balabalabala said a lot. In fact, he also said a world view widely spread in the heaven... That is, Begonia knew that her husband had not been in the upper world for a long time and still had not broken away from the level of "earth steamed stuffed bun", so she wanted to popularize science.


    As a result, this "popular science" really touched Su Li.


    He suddenly realized one thing... Do the sky and the earth really complement each other?


    In the world view of heaven, the earth carries all things, while the sky protects all things and the earth.


    The two complement each other and together give birth to "people" who are the spirit of all things.


    There is nothing wrong with such a world view, but Su Li thought more deeply. The earth is virtuous and carries things. It can even be said that the sky is actually within the scope of the earth!


    And is the earth really protected by the sky?


    Not all


    Take the planet in front of us at this time. Its gravity is strong enough to absorb the atmosphere.


    Just because the geomagnetic intensity is not enough, the earth vein intensity is not enough in the method of repairing truth, which makes the atmosphere directly exposed to the stellar storm, so that some atmospheres that might have been stripped off


    Therefore, Su Li''s understanding of the earth is so different. The earth he understands has gradually become a planet.


    And the world he knew, including the ''sky'' and all things, has become what the earth carries.


    This perception can''t bring him anything at this time, but it has changed his cognitive perspective... The most intuitive thing is that he began to dislike the priest of the Lord of the sky and felt that the priest was just like this.


    However, what made him speechless was that when the idea of dislike came into his mind, he had a deeper understanding of the concept of the sky


    Su Li: "


    I''m afraid the priest of the Lord of the sky is not a "shaking m"?


    However, he soon realized that this was not the perception from the Shinto, but the joint improvement brought by his new perspective on the earth


    The earth and the sky don''t seem to be separated from each other?


    Or can Su Li''s Tao be regarded as a "planet"?


    He is a little confused about this... But it doesn''t matter. The "planet" is too scientific. It''s still called "Earth", which is more in line with the general understanding of most people.


    Don''t the celestial immortals have similar feelings?


    ... it can only be said that the celestial immortals are probably used to the heaven and the earth in the celestial world, which makes them involuntarily create a "knowledge and seeing barrier".


    Su Li''s perspective has the change brought by traveling through the stars at this time, but it is also the smart mind brought by his eternal wisdom.


    He thought for a moment. With his strength in Xuanxian realm, it was really too simple to change the geomagnetism of a planet.


    He sank into the bottom of the planet on the spot and found the iron core that was slowly rotating but not active... Then he rubbed it hard


    At the next moment, the iron core rotates rapidly, driving the less active magma around to flow more quickly


    In fact, this simple "rubbing" is already taking his way of Xuanxian, which is driven by the gravity and magnetic field of the earth core itself.


    Then Su Li could feel that with the activity of the core and magma, the activity of the earth vein was obviously active. Together, the temperature under the earth began to rise slowly


    Just because the planet has no atmosphere at this time, if there is no atmosphere to retain temperature, even if the planet''s underground is no matter how warm, it will gradually cool down.


    "I see. The sky really complements the earth... The earth protects the sky from being weakened by stellar storms, while the sky protects the temperature on the earth from losing quickly... So the two achieve each other, so that everything on the ground and under the sky can grow!"


    Su Li''s understanding of the sky and the earth has been greatly improved by his understanding of the sky and the earth... When he considered the two together, it also has the effect of promoting and complementing each other.


    Then he came to the ground, looked at the low and shallow sky and said to Begonia, "what flowers can quickly generate gas?"


    "What? What kind of flower is that?" Begonia was a little confused. Unexpectedly, Su Li put forward a kind of "flower" that she, the hundred flower Heavenly Master, had never heard of.


    Su Li couldn''t help but be speechless. It seemed that he had to use the "omnipotent fleshy flower".


    So he said, "let me demonstrate..."


    With that, he sprinkled a large seed with light spots on the rock surface of the planet... And then the dark green fleshy flowers bloomed.


    They are rooted on the rock surface, absorb various minerals in the rock to grow hard for nutrients, and then rapidly photosynthesis under the light of stars. They release oxygen during the day and carbon dioxide at night


    Because Su Li invested his power at all costs, he accelerated the evolution process that would have taken hundreds of millions of years to the extreme... Soon Haitang felt the thickening of the atmosphere.


    Then she was silly... Su Li, this is transforming the sky of this world?!


    Also, did she really give Su Li''s fleshy clergy? Why do you always feel that this fleshy flower has become something she doesn''t know... Oh, that''s right. At the beginning, she clearly got ''Moon hazy flower''.


    After these fleshy flowers covered the whole world, Su Licai said, "we can go. It seems that it will take some time to make the sky of this planet look like something."


    "At that time, these fleshy flowers will almost complete their mission. They will help the birth of the first batch of life on this planet and realize the final value."


    With that, Su Li fled and left the world.


    He can''t know what the world will be like in the future. Maybe it will evolve into a real big world, or it will turn into scorched earth under the bombardment of a comet.


    But in any case, change is the way of nature, and it has nothing to do with Su Li.


    His noumenon carries Begonia and Rouchang to continue to leap into the void, but this time he no longer has the aimless travel mentality, but wants to find more cases to see what kind of sky and earth there are on these different planets.

 Chapter 729

    Su Li''s body continues his exploration journey, and his divine power incarnation is to deal with many troubles in the heaven together with Chun''s body... The green emperor is too salty to care about anything.


    Wait, does he think it''s time to enjoy the fruits of victory after he has worked hard to organize his daughter''s wedding?


    Su Li was helpless when he thought of it, but he soon got started and soon took charge of the government affairs of the Oriental Tianting.


    Although the affairs in a heavenly court are so complicated, even listening to reports and solving problems every day are a myriad of things... Even among them, it is very likely that the immortal officials under them hide.


    In the past, when the Qing emperor was in power, he was indifferent to such things and ignored them at all, but now when Su Li announced that the Oriental Tianting had entered the mobilization state in front of the station, they still looked like this


    Su Li, who listened to the report, suddenly looked at the immortal official of the mining department who was continuing the choppy waves, and then politely interrupted: "you lied. There shouldn''t be only so much in the inventory of the mining department."


    The immortal official was a little stunned. He never thought he would be directly questioned in court at this time... This made him very ashamed and lose face.


    If the Qing emperor questioned him, he might explain nervously.


    But who is in front of me now? People just think of him as a "Chu Jun", but in fact, he doesn''t even have a place!


    The immortal has the heaviest skin. Since he has been shamed in such a thing, he will quit easily


    "Since Tianzun suspects me, I can only resign from the post of immortal official of the mining department. Please Tianzun find another high."


    He left simply to give Su Li a good look and let the young Heavenly Master know that the heavenly court can only work with everyone''s efforts. It belongs to everyone!


    Su Li''s reaction to this was very insipid, but in his heart and mind, he had pulled a small group to launch an announcement: "now the main immortal officer of the mining department is vacant. I don''t know which of you can be competent?"


    The people in this "small group" are all composed of ancient masters of sword cliff in the Pearl world, which can be said to be the real brain of sword cliff.


    When dealing with government affairs, it was thanks to their collective wisdom and efforts here that Su Li could handle so many affairs more calmly.


    At this time, the chief immortal officer of the mining department threatened to resign, so Su Li of course had to choose a candidate from here.


    For Su Li''s request, his heart was a little silent. Then Ji Lian''s voice sounded: "except the No. 1 and the last generation, they can be competent for this position."


    In order to address each other conveniently, these leaders have set a sequence from Xia Ming, the first leader, to 13, plus the last leader Chen sent by Su Li.


    Xia Ming was a salted fish when he was in charge of the teaching. Su Li and Ji Lian handled everything. Moreover, he is now a master of Xuanxian. Naturally, he doesn''t have to be an immortal official.


    The reason for Chen''s teaching is simply that the scale of sword cliff was too small in his generation. His cultivation was insufficient and he had little experience. Naturally, he can''t be reused for the time being.


    But the rest of the 2nd to 13th... One thing is that it can stand up to any government department in the court of heaven!


    What''s more, do mining really need these leaders with strong ruling ability?


    So Su Li smiled at the guy who had said he was going to resign, but the result was that he was still standing where he was. Then he turned and hugged his father-in-law who sat on the and seemed to be wandering outside the sky and said, "father, I recommend my sword cliff immortal: the violent immortal will double the output of the mine if he takes over this position."


    The green emperor had no expression on his face, just a simple word: "can."


    At this moment, the chief immortal officer of the raw ore department who resigned and threatened was stunned. He didn''t expect that his position would be dismissed so easily!


    What''s more irritating is that he put it forward by himself. People just push the boat with the water... If he depends on entanglement again at this time, he will really lose his face.


    Other immortals feel sad. Although everyone knows that there must be something fishy in the mining department, being an immortal official for such a long time actually lost his position because of one word. Now it''s really scary to think of it.


    Moreover, all this happened too fast, Su Li''s solution was too decisive and straightforward, and the green emperor''s consent made some people unable to do anything from it


    The matter of the Ministry of mines is so settled, but Lingshu immortal cult, which usually deals with the Ministry of Mines a lot, is in some trouble... So Lingshu immortal Zun spoke with a little dissatisfaction at this time: "this is the critical moment of heaven. Will the rash use of new people affect the war preparedness and stability of heaven?"


    Su Li replied with disapproval: "it is precisely because it is an extraordinary moment that those who can go up and those who can''t go down... At this extraordinary moment, what''s the matter with the man''s direct threat of resignation? Is it evasion or threat?"


    "Hum!"


    He suddenly made a nasal sound in his angry voice... At this time, the Sun Essence wheel in the left eye of the body suddenly crossed an infinite distance and appeared in the left eye of the divine power incarnation at this time.


    Then the seal was released, and the absolute authority of the sun quietly leaked out, making the whole immortal God feel the unprecedented imperial authority.


    I saw the celestial being covered with the sun and said, "what role does he think he is?"


    "I can tell you clearly that he is nothing. I can find someone to replace him at any time!"


    "Those who can go up and those who can''t go down... This is the wartime rule of the eastern heaven. I don''t want to see anyone who drags back."


    The gods are so powerful that they dare not speak out.


    But they are all very uncomfortable... They are used to being lazy. Now they are suddenly told to hurry up. They are really uncomfortable everywhere.


    But the situation really doesn''t allow them to continue to be lazy... In Su Li''s understanding, this Oriental heaven is not their heaven, but the Qing emperor''s... well, it''s his heaven now!


    The sense of ownership is so strong.


    At the same time, he also made an example to the immortals through this matter: he is not afraid of your non cooperation, because no one is irreplaceable!


    This "cold" reality makes all immortals cool their hearts and hair... After all, they still have to rely on the worship of the Oriental heaven to live. If they were separated from the worship of heaven, their life would never be so natural and unrestrained.


    In fact, in Su Li''s mind, there has been no rise of any new sect in the heaven under the jurisdiction of the Oriental Tianting for such a long time, which is really related to the solidification of the power structure of the Oriental Tianting for too long.


    The collapse of JiaoMu immortal cult made him see some vitality in the stagnant water... Now, he can also use the external disaster to reshuffle the forces in the Oriental heaven and revitalize the stagnant water.


    In Su Li''s opinion, he must take advantage of this great disaster to reorganize the interior of the Oriental Tianting, otherwise he might as well go out and open another Tianting independently as his sword cliff immortal cult.


    Based on his understanding of the Qing Emperor... Well, the father-in-law will probably give all the accumulation of the Oriental Tianting together, and then directly dissolve the Oriental Tianting.


    ... the green Emperor himself will probably move the potted tree with the remaining six daughters to live in the Tianting built by Jianya... He will guard his daughter all day and enjoy "the peace of the years".


    This is definitely not Su Li''s "YY", but his judgment after his deep understanding of the green emperor, a big salted fish


    For other heavenly emperors, Tianting is the foundation for suppressing and enhancing their own Qi and is the base for the next step.


    What about the Qing emperor?


    Tianting is probably a plaything to spend leisure time when you are bored. It is also very possible to call it a burden in many times.


    Moreover, if his daughters had not sought some gods in heaven after birth, he would have left the Oriental heaven and traveled to other places.


    "Alas ~" Su Li sighed in his stomach and looked at the old father-in-law who continued to be the shopkeeper and enjoy the fruits of victory. He could only continue to deal with Tianting affairs.


    Anyway, it doesn''t need him to use his brain. No matter what problems he encounters, he can communicate with his "think tank" through his heart and soul to communicate very quickly and quickly at the spiritual level, so as to make judgments.


    Therefore, the Oriental Tianting, which has stopped for too long and rusted in many places, finally began to run again.


    And with Su Li and his sword cliff think tank constantly sorting out their affairs, more and more immortals have also invested in their posts. Naturally, the rust marks on this'' old car ''are constantly scraping off and begin to show its own brilliance... Although it is an old old car, it is also a sports car!


    In fact, all the immortals in the heaven are not really lazy and unwilling to do things. They just "lie" for so long and ask them to work at once. After all, they don''t adapt and don''t know where to start.


    Su Li also made these people gradually understand how to work through repeated government instructions... The official offices of the Oriental Tianting were originally very perfect, so when all these institutions began to operate, Su Li''s burden was much smaller.


    In the process, people also found that Su Li was not really difficult to speak.


    As long as they are really willing to do things, even if they don''t do well at the beginning, they won''t be scolded. On the contrary, Su Li will put forward many improvement suggestions to let them make persistent efforts... On the contrary, those who directly pick up when they encounter difficulties are really ''if you dare to pick up, he dares to change people''.


    In this process, 39 immortal officials in Tianting were directly replaced by sword cliff disciples.


    However, it''s amazing that the 39 sword cliff disciples who took over the post did a good job... Especially the violent immortal who took over the Ministry of mining doubled the output of various mineral resources in the whole eastern heaven in only one month!


    No matter how picky they are, they can''t find anything wrong. They can only secretly be surprised by the talent reserve in Jianya immortal cult and constantly strive to do better


    Everyone feels the pressure. They find that they can be replaced at any time if they don''t work hard.


    Therefore, relying on the extraordinary immortal and divine bodies of immortals and gods, a vigorous "007" blessing movement was launched in the Oriental Tianting

 Chapter 730

    Su Li''s divine power incarnated in the sky to deal with government affairs, and the wandering noumenon in the starry sky crossed several galaxies.


    Since he found that he could "ride" the light of the stars retrograde, his original journey became leisurely. He patronized the stars and felt the different earth and sky.


    In his heart, he realized that the sky was incidental, and he mainly strengthened his understanding of the way of the earth.


    So during this period, he boarded the bare and dead rock planet and realized the earth vein fluctuation without sense of existence... The planet is dead and dead.


    I have also been to planets with a particularly dense atmosphere to feel the intense earth pulse fluctuations and the super greenhouse effect brought about by the thick atmosphere.


    There was still no life left, but he found that because the planet was relatively close to its star, it was affected by gravitational tides, which made its internal earth veins very active.


    The external manifestation of active earth veins is continuous volcanic eruptions, frequent earthquakes and plate movements.


    The thick greenhouse gases also make the atmosphere thicker and thicker... Then the atmospheric disturbance will have "wind" and storms will form. Countless thunder will be produced in the thick atmosphere due to the friction between the air.


    This is definitely a purgatory planet. Even if "heaven" and "Earth" are extremely powerful, it is still difficult to create life.


    Su Li had a great harvest on this planet. He saw the mania of the earth and the sky, and understood that too much is better than too much.


    So he suddenly had an idea. Could he look for the extreme "Earth" and "sky"?


    So he went on his way again... This time he wanted to look for a galaxy rich in material.


    So this time he chose the light of a bright star to "ride" up.


    Then he jumped up against the light and came to a star system with huge stars


    And this is also a binary system. Many celestial bodies in this star system are rotating around two giants... One of them is a huge red star with very hot light.


    The other pole of the binary system is a gaseous planet of one tenth the size.


    Even if it is only one tenth of the size of the star, the volume of the gaseous planet is already very large in the sky, which makes people wonder why it does not exist as another star.


    Su Li flew all the way to the huge gaseous planet... He hesitated a little and plunged into it.


    This is a huge gaseous planet, surrounded by dense gaseous substances and lightning storms caused by friction and ionization.


    Su Li has found that if the earth vein moves violently, it must be accompanied by volcanic eruption.


    If the sky moves violently, there must be thunder.


    Instead of flying by himself, he let gravity catch his body and drag his body directly from the atmosphere of the gaseous planet


    He fell in the air at a high speed, and the friction brought strong light and heat. Finally, many high-temperature ionized plasmas were produced around him.


    At this moment, he had a deeper understanding of the Lord of thunder... Because in his eyes, what he saw at this time was the origin of thunder.


    Thunder is also a monarchy, but in fact, in Su Li''s understanding, this monarchy is strong, but it is not perfect.


    Because thunder is only one of the manifestations of electromagnetic discharge.


    Although air friction can discharge electricity, it can also create thunder with geomagnetism.


    This insight immediately made him understand the way of thunder by leaps and bounds... Really, he didn''t know how he could have so many irrelevant insights.


    Ming Ming came to understand what the earth is like under the extreme ''sky''. As a result, he has not landed yet, so he first realized the way of thunder


    Seriously, he is really speechless about his divergent understanding... He didn''t feel it when he was young. Now he suddenly understands his feelings after his elders taught him to practice sword and turned it into something else.


    I really hate iron but not steel... Is that what he wants to understand? What he wants to understand is the earth!


    He was extremely disgusted with his savvy talent of always leaning to other places at this time, but fortunately, after falling for a period of time, he finally saw the ground.


    ... the ground is actually the core of this gaseous planet, which is an extremely dense alloy core!


    Under high temperature and pressure, the star core has long been refined into a special alloy state. The seemingly calm surface actually hides extremely powerful physical properties.


    Su Li passed through the thick atmosphere and released the opposite repulsive field before falling, making him stand firmly on the surface of the star core.


    Feeling the high-frequency vibration from under the soles of his feet, Su Li consciously excited all over his body.


    Under the seemingly calm core, there are all kinds of high-frequency pulse earth pulse fluctuations.


    The earth vein feeling that was so thick as to be completely condensed made him feel the massiness of the earth in another realm


    And it was just feeling the high-frequency earth pulse fluctuation in the star core that the blood in Su Li''s immortal body shook together


    If his body is compared to a world and a planet, his blood is magma, and his heart is the star core that causes all changes!


    "Puff, puff, puff..." his heart beat rapidly, making his blood flow and shake rapidly.


    It was not that he was excited by something nervous or shy, but that he was simulating the movement of the earth under his feet.


    Under this constant shock, his body began to undergo some amazing changes... His body began to absorb the infinite particles around him and evolve rapidly. Not only did the density rise rapidly, but even the composition of life was completely out of the category of "man".


    A light metallic luster gradually appeared on his body surface, which was actually a little like the texture of the huge ancient god he saw in the star where the Luocha world was located.


    And his body composition is also transformed from the organic matter that originally formed the life body to inorganic matter... Because the fragile organic structure can no longer bear the changes of his body today.


    At this time, his cell structure is more exquisite, but because of the extreme pressure and energy transformation, it also becomes very regular and exquisite as mechanical components.


    Su Li was surprised by such physical changes. He was obviously cultivating immortals. How could his body be ''mechanized''?!


    Even, he found that when his will was specifically blessed to the cell units of the body, these exquisite and regular cell units would perfectly execute any of his thoughts like a nano robot.


    Even... When he wanted to grow a pair of real wings behind his back, there were countless exquisite cell proliferation on his back spine, and then quickly formed a skeleton with metallic luster as if it were a metal product, and then covered with muscles and skin membrane


    In a moment, a pair of handsome meat wings with full metal texture appeared on his back.


    But the next moment, his mind moved, and the pair of flesh wings withered and fell off and turned into dust... His back was still smooth and flat, as if nothing had happened just now.


    Begonia said happily, "Congratulations, husband, you have completely entered the micro realm."


    This is really appropriate.


    From then on, Su Li''s body can be changed and transformed at will according to his own ideas. This step is the only way for Xuanxian to transform into Jinxian, which means the complete control of himself and the beginning of the control of the law.


    The characteristic of Xuanxian is that it can borrow the power of heaven and earth... This is the basis and symbol of entering Xuanxian.


    The cultivation of Xuanxian period is also divided into several stages... This "micro" is the first step, which symbolizes the complete control of oneself.


    After entering the micro, there is also the realm of "Tao body". This realm is to refine the Tao you have understood into the immortal body or God body, so as to form an ability similar to the original divine power.


    The significance of "Tao style" is not to improve combat effectiveness, but to enable Xuanxian to understand this Law in a more intuitive way.


    Therefore, after refining one''s "Tao" into the body, the next step is to "understand the Tao".


    Carry the Tao with your body, and then you will understand the source.


    This is the foundation of the practice of xuanwonderland.


    There should be no mistake in one step.


    Only after "entering the micro" can you transform your body into a way that best fits the path you have practiced, and then you can assist in "understanding the path".


    When the "Enlightenment" is thorough, you can start to try to master this Law... Once you successfully master a trace, it is also a real "golden Fairy"!


    However, it will be very difficult for Jinxian to go up again. Just as the God King wants to completely grasp power, it will take countless years to kill.


    The accumulation and promotion of the divine king''s power can be followed. Of course, the risk of falling under the influence of divine poison in this process is also higher.


    However, if Jin Xian wants to achieve Da Luo, he really has no trace. He can only rely on himself to understand it.


    The value of law fragments is reflected here... Having law fragments can greatly improve the understanding and control of laws in a certain field, which is an irresistible temptation for any golden immortal and God King.


    Now Su Li is finally on his way in the cultivation of Xuanxian, and his immortal body has completely entered the realm of Xuanxian... Because it is more convenient and fast to adjust his body, which makes his immortal body strength completely linked to his understanding of his way.


    ... at this time, his noumenon realized the ultimate sky and earth in the distant galaxy, and his divine power incarnation also faced an important diplomatic event in the eastern heaven.


    The southern Tianting finally couldn''t hold on, and the stubborn Red Emperor finally chose to compromise.


    They invited all the major forces of the five heavenly realms, hoping that they could gather at the junction of the southern heavenly realms and the middle heavenly realms to jointly hold a "Five Emperors'' meeting.".


    The flood of the dark abyss disaster cloud has been completely out of the control of the Red Emperor... Even the position of the Red Emperor is no longer stable

 Chapter 731

    The noumenon has a subtle perception, and this fairy perception can be applied to the divine power, so Su Li''s divine power separation has another change


    Originally, this divine separation was composed of "sunshine", which is similar to an illusion.


    However, when the subtle perception was applied to this separation, he tried to build various cells in his body with diffuse photons, completely imitating the living human body.


    Delicate cells were built and stacked together to operate in a precise form. Soon, his whole body was reshaped from head to foot... When he returned to his mind, he had spent a lot of divine power to shape a great sun god.


    This is, materialized light!


    His body is no different from ordinary people at this time, but the basic element constituting the body is infinite photons... His divine body is like the light emitted by stars. It seems that it can only be seen but not touched, but in fact it is enough to burn everything.


    The real core of this divine body is naturally the Sun Essence wheel located in the left eye of the divine body.


    The beauty of the sun monarchy is reflected here. This Sun Essence wheel, which has been upgraded to absolute power by Su Li in the past 100 years, now has to occupy the faith of his 200 abyss believers all the time to maintain consumption.


    Although Su Li hasn''t dug deep into the benefits brought by this, for now... After the creation of this divine body, it should continue to use great divine power to maintain consumption, but under the power of the Sun Essence wheel, this consumption is almost gone.


    Su Li didn''t know what he was doing when the spirit wheel consumed so much faith every day. He always felt that he seemed to have many mysteries that hadn''t been excavated.


    But how to say... He has many beliefs and can be capricious.


    The dark abyss disaster cloud event attracted countless dark abyss demons to invade the mortal universe.


    Su Li asked his followers of the abyss to observe the matter in the dark and try not to get involved... He didn''t want to see that the believers of the abyss he had accumulated so hard were damaged in the war of the stars on earth.


    It''s better for them to stay at the end of the abyss and hunt the middle and low demons gathering in the abyss... Anyway, many higher demons and even the sons of the abyss do that.


    During this period, the government affairs of the Oriental heavenly court have gradually been on the right track, and every government agency can give full play to its due ability.


    Because the administrative structure of the eastern Tianting is set up to allow the Qing emperor to salty fish as much as possible, theoretically, if everything works normally, there can be nothing wrong with the emperor.


    So Su Li was so idle... But he hasn''t been idle for long, but he received an invitation jointly issued by Southern Tianting and Zhongtian Tianting.


    Obviously, the Red Emperor was worried that others would not come to wipe his ass, so he pulled the Zhongtian Yellow Emperor to endorse him.


    Obviously, the Yellow Emperor is also a big pattern. In the face of this great disaster involving the safety of the five heavenly regions, there was no hesitation. Putting aside prejudice led to this meeting of the five parties and five emperors.


    "The five heavenly emperors have a talk." Su Li thought about it, and then asked the man who was wandering outside the sky in front of the immortals and the celestial envoy in the middle heaven in the hall: "father, what do you say?"


    "Not interested."


    The wandering green emperor said coldly... He said he was too lazy to intervene in such a thing.


    The immortal emissary in the atrium changed his expression when he heard that the green emperor of Dongting was weird and moody. Now it''s true.


    If the emperor of heaven changed, he would not dare not say such words to the face of the Yellow Emperor in the atrium... But the immortal envoy was specially taken care of by the Yellow Emperor before he set out. He must not contradict the green emperor, and the success or failure of this matter cannot be forced.


    But being treated like this will make you uncomfortable, especially in this public.


    Su Li, as the master of the heart devil, clearly felt the "play" flashed in the immortal envoy''s heart in a short moment, and then he reluctantly smiled and said: "All right, I''ll go... Father, you still have to take care of the Oriental heaven. During my absence, you have to help me see if anyone is cheating and playing tricks? You can ignore them, but remember to tell me who they are when I come back."


    Man Chaoxian collective silly eyes, and this operation?


    What is more difficult to describe is the reaction of the Qing emperor, who waved impatiently and said, "but go."


    The fairy envoy in the atrium was stunned. He wanted to invite the green emperor, but he invited a sun god King... I don''t know whether to complete the task?


    The immortals felt particularly painful... I thought if Su Li went to the five emperors'' meeting, could they be a little lazy?


    After all, if you keep "007" blessing, maybe the immortal will die!


    But the young emperor was asked to supervise them that day... How can they not know the ability of the green emperor? The emperor doesn''t look at him and doesn''t talk at ordinary times, but he knows everything!


    Dying... The liver is going to explode.


    This group of immortals felt that they would end sooner or later, so they couldn''t help thinking about how to divide their power, and then recruit more adjutants to work for them.


    Anyway, the green emperor and Su Li want the results. They should be flexible


    Therefore, under this cruel "oppression", these immortals who have controlled the power of the heaven for hundreds of millions of years finally began to try to change... And once this change occurs, it means that there are many rising channels in the whole eastern heaven.


    Su Li was very satisfied with the "mourning" mood of these immortals around him.


    At the same time, he also bowed to the Qing emperor, which means to thank him for his support.


    But the green Emperor didn''t respond. It''s estimated that he still bothered him


    Su Li didn''t care... He had almost found out the supreme temper of the green emperor!


    Aside from those powerful forces and noble identities, uncle Lingwei is actually a guy with a house and salted fish.


    The affairs of heaven and even the safety of the whole world don''t matter to him, as long as you don''t hurt the people he cares about.


    On the premise that the person he cares about can ensure that he is safe, he will concentrate on his feelings and don''t want to toss about anything else.


    So he will be afraid of trouble and don''t want to go out, but if Su Li is willing to go out for him, of course he can help Su Li look after the house


    Just in this way, people have a subtle sense of seeing... How does it seem that the Oriental Tianting is already surnamed ''Su'' rather than ''Qing''?


    Immortal envoy Ling ran, this is the immortal envoy of the atrium. He was appointed by the Yellow Emperor to contact Dongting.


    He is a little famous genius in the atrium, but he didn''t expect the situation of the East Court.


    It is said that the Oriental Tianting is in the process of new and old iterations, and now it is true... The supreme emperor of the Qing emperor, who has been in charge of the Oriental Tianting for hundreds of millions of years, is obviously "cultivating a monarch", and I don''t know whether this sun Tianzun can be competent for the disasters facing the five regions.


    Immortal envoy Ling ran was worried, but Dongting had decided, and he couldn''t say anything.


    Therefore, he acted together with the envoy team of the Oriental Tianting, and went to the venue of the five emperors'' conference after a day''s rest


    The attendants of Dongfang Tianting were very interesting. It turned out that shuangtianzun went together, and then there were a man and a woman and two attendants.


    One of the men was Bei Guang, who attended as a disciple of sun Tianzun Su Li, while the other was mang Chang, a "girl guarding hope".


    With the immortal envoy lingran, a five person team was formed.


    Lingran was surprised at the "casualness" of the eastern heaven at the beginning... Anyway, it was also the trip of the two heavenly Lords. In particular, they still attended such an important meeting. Why didn''t they have some pomp to follow?


    Then he found that he thought too much... He was a God and wanted to show off. How could he not!


    The Sun Essence wheel in Su Li''s left eye suddenly appeared and flashed. It was like "3D printing" to "print" 200 armored soldiers wrapped in gold light in front of him.


    This is Su Li''s "dawn knights", his exclusive heroic legion, and his most devout devotees.


    The dawn Knights composed of heroes themselves are composed of mortal souls, but these souls know how to use the power of the soul under the deliberate cultivation of Su Li. After giving up the mortal fetus and using the body of divine power, they are actually the sun envoy of Su Li.


    Su Li''s "subtle" is that he can use his divine power to give them bodies that are really similar to energy bodies.


    At this moment, they exist because of Su Li''s divine grace, and have the strength of almost immortals.


    Although they don''t have any perception, theoretically they can''t play the corresponding combat power... But they carry the divine skill template... As long as they learn to use these skills, they can simply wield their power.


    The immortal envoy lingran felt the strong breath of divine power emanating from those heroes and the high fighting spirit that can be precipitated only after experiencing the war. Finally, he was a little relieved... This way, at least compared with other heavenly courts, he can take a hand.


    He is really tired. He should not only worry about whether his task can be completed, but also worry about whether the team of the Oriental Tianting is "powerful"... That''s enough. He is an immortal envoy of the atrium, not a ritual officer of the eastern atrium. People''s ritual officers of the eastern atrium don''t practice this sex. Why bother him.


    The party set out on the road, and the pomp composed of these two hundred golden heroes still had a lot of cards. At least at this time, where they passed was the glorious presence, which seemed sacred and powerful.


    For the first time, Beiguang was a little nervous. He asked, "master, will there be a fight when you wait for the alliance?"


    Next to him, mang Chang covered her mouth and said with a smile: "elder martial brother, you don''t know. In fact, there will be some fierce disputes in the Limited five emperors'' Alliance... And the best way to solve the dispute is to fight. Moreover, this is a platform between the five heavenly courts to show the strength of their descendants."


    Su Li: "


    He didn''t comment because he really didn''t know anything.


    Beiguang was really considerate. He had asked Su Li a question: "how many times have we won in the Oriental Tianting?"


    Mang Chang couldn''t answer this question. Instead, Chun smiled softly and said, "you just need to have a long experience. That kind of thing generally has nothing to do with us."


    Beiguang: "


    Sounds like you haven''t won once?


    However, it seems very possible to think of the "salted fish" of the Qing emperor.

 Chapter 732

    On this trip, Su Li had already seen the Qing emperor''s mind... His father-in-law was really going to give up!


    The green emperor has existed for so long that nothing is new in his eyes... This is also the reason why he looks very salty fish every day.


    If he had a heart, Su Li thought that the five Heaven regions would not be five Heaven regions long ago!


    But the green emperor is such a salted fish, so there is the saying of the five heavenly emperors.


    Even the Oriental heaven is already a dispensable burden for today''s Qing emperor. He probably wants to get rid of it for a long time, but he has been there with a little sense of responsibility.


    So now, with Su Li''s marriage to Chun, and the fact that this pair of Bi people are Tianzun husband and wife... The salted fish emperor decisively started the health rowing mode.


    Su Li felt that it was not unreasonable that his heavenly ceremony was so grand. This was simply a rehearsal of the "throne ceremony".


    The party was very fast and soon left the scope of the eastern sky.


    This is a vast "blank" area. Many sects who are unwilling to take refuge in any heaven and want to be self reliant generally survive in this power vacuum area.


    In fact, this large neutral area is also the buffer zone left by the five parties during the war.


    At the beginning of the formation of the five heavenly regions, there was actually a period of "Warring States period". No one knows what the history of that year was... The history known to the public in the celestial world was just that the Yellow Emperor took the lead in setting his eyes on the mortal stars and established the first heavenly court among the many gods in the scuffle.


    Then came the establishment of Oriental Tianting... Su Li guessed that his father-in-law might have found Tianting an unprecedented "new thing" very interesting and wanted to try it himself.


    Therefore, there is a saying that among the five heavenly emperors, the Yellow Emperor is the most respected and the green emperor is the oldest


    The Yellow Emperor is the first Supreme emperor of heaven, so he is the most noble.


    The green Emperor... Well, no one knows how long he has existed in this world, so he is the oldest.


    At this time, Su Li came to the venue being prepared by Zhongtian Tianting as the prince of the Oriental Tianting... They came a little early because they set out directly after receiving the invitation.


    But I only saw a group of immortal officials clearing and leveling the land there, and I didn''t see anyone else.


    "Atrium immortal envoy, I remember you want us to come as early as possible?" Chun asked in a faint tone, as if he was a little unhappy.


    Ling ran, the smart and handsome immortal envoy, was a little constipated... He said this, but he thought that according to the general urination of these heavenly emperors, he had to delay for a day or two before starting. Who knew that the Qing emperor would let Su Li and Chun come, and they came so quickly.


    Fortunately, I''m almost ready.


    I saw an auspicious cloud floating in the sky... There was a small black spot on the cloud. It was visually observed that it was an immortal driving the cloud.


    Su Li''s divine power is separated. Because there is a sun essence wheel in his left eye, his left eye is like an astronomical telescope... So just glancing at it, he can see who is squatting on the auspicious cloud.


    "It''s still your old acquaintance," he said to his disciple Bei Guang.


    Beiguang is a little confused. What old acquaintances can he have in the heaven?


    He has never left the eastern heaven since he went to heaven, unless he is a person in the heaven he knows in the lower world


    Then the auspicious cloud fell to the ground. He saw a powerful black jade Unicorn beast fall in front of him. Then he felt the familiar breath and subconsciously muttered, "teeth?"


    The Kirin blew out a long breath on the spot, then widened his seemingly non threatening eyes and said in a groaning voice: "what''s the matter with such a major event?"


    That''s right. This is the little local dog that helped those who should be robbed by Meiqi''s reputation in the lower bound. In fact, it has been rowing for decades


    It was a black history belonging to Moyu Qilin. It was rare for it to disguise as a local dog to help the "savior". As a result, it really became a pet dog and was often despised by another little bitch


    Thinking of this, he was a little flustered. He looked around quickly, but there was no trace of Rouchang around.


    So it can''t help asking, "what about the girl? Doesn''t she like to follow you most? Why didn''t she see you this time?"


    Su Li was surprised by the Kirin''s performance. Unexpectedly, he was angry and had feelings?


    So he said, "Rou Chang follows me."


    "So it is..." Qilin nodded.


    But soon he realized something. He widened his bronze bell eyes and looked at Su Li and said, "you''re not the noumenon!"


    In fact, Su Li''s divine body was too powerful at this time, just like a walking star. Everywhere he went, he was so dazzling and had an explosion of sense of existence.


    But now tell it it''s just a part... What''s going on? Separation is so strong. Who do you look down on?


    Wait... This avatar looks like a heavenly statue


    Moyu Qilin was stunned. He looked at Su Li and asked, "don''t tell me, you''re already a God now?"


    Su Li was a little shy, but soon took Chun''s hand and said, "not only that, my wife is now a God."


    Mo Yu Qilin looked at the shy Chun beside Su Li and said with a numb face, "it''s Chun girl. You''re still married to him... But what do you mean, you''re also a God? I remember there seems to be no potential for monarchy in your clergy?"


    Chun replied, "yes, my body is now a hundred flowers heaven... Although it''s not strong, my body likes it very much."


    Qilin looks like he didn''t expect at all... Because he really didn''t expect chun to choose this road.


    Although Baihua Tianzun is also a Tianzun and has monarchical power, in fact, it does not involve the original law of the world... That is to say, if this Baihua way reaches the extreme, I''m afraid it has little future.


    But Chun was very satisfied with this... She didn''t think she would take this road before, but finally Su Li woke her up


    Su Li has extraordinary talents in both Xiandao and Shendao, but he always understands that Xiandao is his own foundation, and Shendao is only assisted by external forces.


    Therefore, Su Li''s choice is to quickly strengthen his combat power with Shinto, so that he can quickly intervene in the high-level world.


    But what he really took pains to understand was always the fairy way he chose... The way of the earth!


    Chun felt that she didn''t have the talent like Su Li, but fortunately she didn''t have to use Shinto to improve her combat effectiveness. So the hundred flower Shinto she chose is a fairy way that can help her never show her mountains and dew


    Flowers bloom and wither for withering glory.


    Therefore, the hundred flower Shinto not only looks beautiful but also makes wine, but also exists to help Chun understand the way of withering and glory.


    When she can understand the true meaning of withered glory and become a golden fairy, it is really amazing to enter the house.


    Su Li is also looking forward to that day. At that time, even if Haitang is still only in charge of the monarchy of flowers, coupled with the power of the golden fairy of the withered and prosperous way, it can immediately form a strong combat power.


    Of course, he didn''t expect chun to fight... She''s not good at fighting.


    Moyu Qilin can''t understand Chun''s true meaning. In his eyes, he just sees Chun''s complete attachment to Su Li... It may be that Chun thinks Su Li is strong enough anyway, so she can make a "vase heaven" dangdangdang.


    I have to say, it seems that Baihua Tianzun is really suitable to be the "Queen of God"?


    Just when Moyu Qilin suddenly saw his old friend''s feelings, he suddenly stagnated, as if he felt some kind of divine message.


    Then it said with a voice of chagrin, "it almost delayed a big event to talk to you... Let me arrange the emperor''s palace."


    The "emperor" in Qilin''s mouth can only be the supreme emperor of the Yellow Emperor.


    They hurriedly stepped aside, but they saw the Dark Jade Kirin shaking... A palm sized palace was shaken off on its head.


    This should be the Yellow Emperor''s palace.


    The palace expanded rapidly in an instant, but it just occupied the ground leveled by those fairy officials in the atrium, and became a fairy palace sitting in the mountains.


    Then Moyu Qilin walked to the palace and said, "come in quickly. The emperor is waiting for you."


    Su Li and Chun looked at each other. Then the immortal envoy Ling ran also took a step forward and bent down to make a ''please'' gesture


    They only hesitated a little, and they walked into the fairy palace brought by the Black Jade Kirin.


    Su Li could feel that the inner space of the fairy palace was very large, and there were even different spaces in it, which was very magical.


    But this time they did not go through or explore other spaces in the fairy palace, but directly walked into the main hall.


    This is also a very empty space. A huge five sided square table is located in the middle, and a figure with bright yellow and luxurious clothes is sitting on the side of the five sided five sided table facing the gate of the main hall, watching the people enter.


    Su Li looked up and saw the man sitting upright in front... The luxurious smell was really hard to ignore.


    He is the Yellow Emperor.


    Unlike the green emperor''s face, which is always shrouded in clouds and fog, the Yellow Emperor is a very handsome and tasteful middle-aged man. The two skimmed mustaches on his mouth are trimmed very delicately, and the cluster of goatee on his chin is left to the root of his neck. He disdains to cover his face at all. He just wants to make everyone who has seen him unforgettable


    How to say


    In terms of the sensitivity of Su Li''s heart demon lord, the first feeling given to him by the Yellow Emperor was Sao Bao.


    Maybe he shouldn''t judge people by their appearance. After all, it''s very wrong for one Heavenly Emperor to judge people by their appearance... So he didn''t think in that direction. He just didn''t know what attitude to face the Supreme Master for the first time.


    Then he found his embarrassment


    He should meet the Yellow Emperor with an equal attitude, because he is the representative of the Oriental Tianting and the power of the emperor.


    But he can''t really treat the Yellow Emperor as an equal... Because he is not the emperor of the Oriental heaven after all.

 Chapter 733

    Su Lizheng didn''t know how to meet the Yellow Emperor, but he saw that Ling ran, the immortal envoy who brought him, had come forward and knelt down on one knee and said, "I inform your majesty that the green emperor of the Oriental Tianting doesn''t come out, but there are the sun and flowers. Ling ran came to reply."


    The imposing Yellow Emperor nodded slightly, but showed a shallow smile and said, "why doesn''t sister chun''er know your brother? When you hung the treetop, your brother protected the Dharma... In the blink of an eye, you''re going to get married."


    Chun was surprised to hear that, because she was hanging on the treetop for a short time, or her consciousness fell down before it was fully formed.


    This is also the reason why the Qing emperor loved this daughter very much... Her little girls hung on the old potted plants for hundreds of millions of years and provided enough until they completely gave birth to their own will.


    But the Toon fell directly from the treetop, and then slowly woke up from ignorance... For the Qing emperor, this was a premature baby.


    So Chun was confused when she listened to the words of the Yellow Emperor. She couldn''t remember what happened at that time.


    As soon as Su Li heard it, he thought there were stories, and there were many stories... It seemed that the relationship between the green emperor and the Yellow Emperor was very good?


    But the Yellow Emperor didn''t say much about it. Instead, he looked at Su Li with interest


    Su Li didn''t have stage fright, so he directly hugged his fist and said, "younger Su Li, I''ve seen the supreme Yellow Emperor."


    He also hardened his head. He still couldn''t feel the supreme temperament of the Yellow Emperor... The Yellow Emperor also carried a kind of strong authority, as if he could make all sentient beings bow down.


    But unexpectedly, his Majesty the Yellow Emperor nodded slightly and said, "I was still worried about what Xiaochun''s husband would look like, but now it looks good, so I''m relieved."


    He nodded slightly, expressing the kindness that made Su Li confused.


    Then he seemed to see Su Li''s embarrassment, so he said, "come on, you can sit on the edge of the table on my left side, and the entourage you brought is standing behind you... By the way, not too many. It''s best to have two entourages. However, these two should be able to play some. Those people always have to show their strength during each five-party talks."


    The favor of the Yellow Emperor comes too suddenly, and it''s too kind, isn''t it?


    Su Li was flattered. He sat down there with his wife, and then asked curiously, "Your Majesty the Yellow Emperor, you have a good relationship with our father, the Qing emperor?"


    When Su Li said "excuse me" and "you", the Yellow Emperor obviously showed a comfortable mood fluctuation, and then he replied happily: "How can I say that? I just put forward an idea with elder Lingwei, but I didn''t expect him to help me realize it directly... By the way, my real name is Gongsun Hong. You can call my name in private or call my brother directly."


    How to say, this kind of request is not easy to respond... After all, they are not really familiar. If they call them close, they will offend people.


    Fortunately, after entering the door, Su Li has been analyzing the character of Gongsun Hong, the Yellow Emperor, with his ability as the master of demons... In short, he is a coquettish and disciplined person.


    The Sao Bao attribute makes him like to show his holiness in front of others and be respected and praised by others.


    But he also likes to talk about rules, so he doesn''t want others to go beyond his heart.


    It can be seen from the previous conversation that he inherited his nephew''s generation in front of the Qing emperor, so he regarded himself as Chun''s brother.


    If Chun directly calls him brother, there should be no problem... But Su Li has a problem. After all, their cause and effect only exists because of Chun and still belongs to the category of strangers in essence.


    So after thinking about it, Su Li still respectfully and gracefully hugged his fist and shouted, "it''s disrespectful, brother Gongsun."


    This is also in line with Gongsun Hong''s intention to call him brother, but adding a surname in front of him makes him more polite and keeps a little distance... It''s very comfortable.


    The Yellow Emperor really didn''t say anything about it. Instead, he happily talked with Su Li about the past between him and the green Emperor... Of course, most of them were bragging about how awesome he was.


    Until now, it can be regarded as really narrowing the relationship and talking about friendship.


    From the induction of the Lord of demons, the Yellow Emperor''s mood has always been in a happy state, because Su Li''s response made him unable to find any uncomfortable place.


    Su Li found out that the Yellow Emperor likes to brag, but maybe no one listens to him at ordinary times. As a result, he is out of control now... Didn''t see Ling ran, the immortal envoy standing next to him, also show a shocked expression? Obviously, the Yellow Emperor wouldn''t talk so much under normal circumstances.


    Su Li licked it well.


    For example, the Yellow Emperor talked about working with the green emperor when he was young. As a result, his talent really shines. Su Li will flatter him in time, saying that this talent is really not common.


    So the Yellow Emperor Gongsun Hong was very satisfied, and the more he saw Su Li, the more pleasing he was to his eyes.


    But Su Li turned around and translated the story just now through his heart and soul, told Chun, and told her... The Qing emperor once carried the young Gongsun Hong for a period of time, and should have instructed him to practice.


    Chun immediately grasped the key point, understood the origin between his father and the Yellow Emperor, and felt that his father was really powerful


    Su Li himself extracted some very interesting deeds of the Qing emperor from these narratives of the Yellow Emperor


    The Qing emperor was not so salty as he is now. On the contrary, he also liked to travel everywhere and wanted to try all kinds of new things.


    And it happened that he met a boy with good talent and full of whimsical ideas, so he took the boy everywhere


    The waves are surging, and even the middle heaven is so ''wave'' out.


    As for why the Qing emperor later set up another Oriental heaven, according to the Yellow Emperor, it seems that it is for the convenience of taking care of Chun and the tree girl doll.


    Just listening to the Yellow Emperor''s boasting, a group of people soon came... A resolute old man came in with a man and a woman.


    The old man looked very clean and refreshing in his white robe.


    But between his breath and exhalation, there was a strong smell of death, as if he were a "mourner in white", which made people feel nervous at a glance.


    Then the old man nodded slightly when he saw the Yellow Emperor, and then looked at Su Li


    He seemed surprised by Su Li sitting here, so he looked directly at him.


    What kind of eyes are these?


    It seems that there is infinite silence in it, which can return everything to the silence of nothingness.


    It''s like the silent power of the black Emperor... But it''s different. The silence of the black emperor is completely different from this silence. The silence in the old man''s eyes is "Silence" and "dead silence".


    "Your Majesty the White Emperor?" Su Li greeted politely, ignoring the breath of death projected from his eyes and trying to be polite enough.


    But it was useless for the old man to show respect. Even Su Li''s calm made him feel that he had been ignored. The death in his eyes was more intense, as if he had to give Su Li a blow.


    The Yellow Emperor frowned slightly. Su Li and his leisure felt the dissatisfaction in the Yellow Emperor''s heart... Sure enough, he was a fussy bag and loved to talk about rules. At this time, the White Emperor''s behavior was obviously a provocation to break the rules in the Yellow Emperor''s heart.


    So Su Li knew it in his heart. The fire wheel shone in his left eye. Then he asked calmly and forcefully, "Your Majesty the White Emperor seems to have some doubts about this statue?"


    The White Emperor was slightly stunned, then nodded unexpectedly and said, "yes, it can withstand the influence of my ''death mind''... But Gu still doesn''t think you are qualified to be side by side with us."


    This is also an honest man.


    Su Li nodded roughly as if he understood, and then the coronal flame in his left eye was burning. Suddenly, a brilliant divine Sword Pierced and shot out of his eyes!


    The sun will crown the sword tomorrow!


    The sun''s divine power gathered into a sword, fired with the sharp spirit of the incomparably hot sun, and suddenly rushed to the White Emperor.


    Sword cliff secret: throw a sword and say hello.


    The White Emperor laughed, and he disdained it.


    What if Su Li is the God King?


    The power competition between divine Kings is not about the strength of pure divine power, but also the perception of this Shinto, the strength of power, and the degree of blessing of their own spiritual will.


    Therefore, in general, the qualification of a divine king can definitely determine the strength of a divine king... It goes without saying that an old Heavenly Emperor such as the White Emperor, and a new Heavenly Emperor such as Su Li is really not worth mentioning.


    The White Emperor carelessly stretched out his hand and wanted to catch the sword in a handsome posture


    Then


    "Boom!"


    After a violent impact, the terrible Dayang coronation sword directly flew the White Emperor, and then hung on the tip of the sword all the time, and even flew out of the fairy palace!


    Then it burst open on a mountain in the distance.


    "Boom..."


    A huge sword shaped cross light rose into the sky, and the terrible mushroom cloud slowly rose


    The man and woman who were taken behind by the White Emperor were stunned. They didn''t expect to attend the five emperors'' meeting. It was the Red Emperor who hadn''t seen him yet. His Majesty the White Emperor had already started working with the emperor of Dongting first.


    And look like this, or suffer a loss?


    "Tut tut ~"


    The Yellow Emperor Gongsun Hong smashed his mouth, and his expression of schadenfreude flashed away. Then he exclaimed, "the sun god, no wonder the green emperor will let you attend on his behalf... This kind of divine power and power is not weaker than the old God King."


    As his exclamation fell, the neat white Emperor returned to the fairy palace hall.


    This time, the old man didn''t say any nonsense. He sat down directly on the right hand of the Yellow Emperor, but his eyes to Su Li were full of fear.


    He was really careless, but even if he was careless, he didn''t expect that Su Li''s great sun tomorrow crown divine sword would contain such terrible divine power and such high-level authority.


    Su Li lived idle for a hundred years after his marriage. In these hundred years, he didn''t go sightseeing. At least he ordered ten times to strengthen the daily essence wheel


    Therefore, his sun monarchy is now absolute power, which is something that many old gods dare not imagine.


    That''s why the White Emperor was so afraid... Although Su Li''s perception was not as good as him, he lost in divine power and powe

 Chapter 734

    The White Emperor was honest and peaceful this time. He sat on the right hand of the Yellow Emperor and had a high position among the five emperors.


    Then another immortal emissary returned his life to the Yellow Emperor, and then stood behind the Yellow Emperor like the Ling ran immortal emissary... It turned out that these two immortal emissaries were the descendants of the Yellow Emperor... But they should be. After all, Ling ran looked very good in Su Li''s eyes.


    The White Emperor was so frightened by Su Li''s sword cliff "greeting" that he didn''t dare to say more nonsense, and the Yellow Emperor thought it was very good.


    In the past, he hated the high self-esteem White Emperor. He looked like a bad old man relying on the old and selling the old all day, and the stench of death caused by the erosion of divinity


    But now it''s comfortable. At least after Su Li''s sword, the stench of death on the bad old man has evaporated, and there''s not much nonsense... It''s good.


    Su Li and Chun looked at the people behind the White Emperor... It''s a pity that they didn''t see the figure of autumn God Bailu.


    But it''s natural to think about it. After all, those brought out at the five emperors'' conference should be the leaders of the young generation. Autumn God Bailu is not the young generation.


    Just a moment later, someone came at the door.


    But the black emperor came.


    The black emperor also brought two people behind him. One of them made Su Li look familiar


    But his daughter has reacted.


    Mang Chang directly whispered, "it''s xuanming. I didn''t expect that she came to Beiting."


    It turns out that among the young generation brought by the black emperor, there is the new winter God xuanming.


    It has been more than 200 years since xuanming became a God. It is absolutely new in the heaven. If the normal process is followed, it may not even be able to complete the accumulation of divine power.


    However, she can be regarded as the cutting-edge of the northern Tianting because she not only got the original clergy of MANGCHANG, but also the divine power accumulated by MANGCHANG in her previous life.


    Although as a result, mang Chang was very happy at this time, which completely cut off her connection with the northern heaven and became a completely free man under the protection of Su Li... She didn''t even have to worry about the divine poison of winter God from now on.


    But for mang Chang herself, there is a big cause and effect between her and xuanming.


    There is no doubt that the northern heaven owes her.


    Although the Qing emperor has said that they don''t have to worry about the trouble of the northern Tianting... The problem is that now he wants to trouble the northern Tianting!


    The black emperor was also low-key. He probably knew that his strength was in the downstream of the five heavenly emperors, so he came quietly and sat quietly... Well, Su Li''s right hand.


    Although in front of the five side table, the adjacent seats are actually very far apart, when black emperor sat down next to Su Li... He still felt a kind of malice close at hand.


    Su Li''s expression was so obvious that his hostility could not be hidden.


    Black emperor was slightly stunned. He was ready to keep a low profile. However, he didn''t expect to be stared at when he came.


    Then he saw Su Li, and then he knew everything in his heart... Then he was in pain!


    There is also a cause and effect between him and Su Li... It is not just that he bullied Su Li''s daughter. At the beginning, he once performed divine magic on Su Li, obscuring Su Li''s vision and hearing, making Su Li fall into a great crisis.


    Su Li, on the other hand, directly killed one of his golden immortals in the northern heaven... This is actually a major cause and effect involving life and death.


    Although for the level of heaven, the dispute over the avenue is the big cause and effect... Su Li is a cautious eye.


    "Do you have any grudges?" the Yellow Emperor decided to mediate.


    However, Su Li can usually "lick" the Yellow Emperor, but this kind of principle problem is not good.


    So he said straightforwardly: "yes, my daughter was deprived of the priesthood by him, and he almost gave her to a Xuanxian as a concubine... No father will forgive such a thing!"


    He has already made a direct statement and did not care about his gains and losses, but he has expressed his absolute determination to give his daughter a breath.


    When the yellow emperor heard this, his chest was stuffy on the spot. It''s too embarrassing


    However, Su Li then said in a slightly calmer tone: "but now great things are important. As long as he knows himself clearly, his Majesty''s face will still be given."


    The Yellow Emperor knew that Su Li was not ready to attack on the spot, and he was greatly relieved... At the same time, he felt much better after listening to Su Li''s words... What a humble young man?


    But the White Emperor, who had just suffered a dark loss, looked at the black emperor with some schadenfreude. At the same time, he thought that Su Li was too good at tossing, right? I''m a newcomer, but I don''t know that I should be a low-key person before participating in activities at this level?


    But it was expected that the black emperor directly chose to swallow it. There was no meaning to recover face at all. It was an embarrassing and dead silence


    Black emperor felt humiliated at this time, but what could he do? Earlier, the Qing emperor slapped him directly at the door, which almost scared him to death.


    Although he felt that he had "not lost" in momentum, the green emperor appeared directly and silently in his residence in the northern heaven, and gave him a slap without disturbing anyone... That mouthful of blood, he really couldn''t resist spitting out on the spot!


    Now he thought back and felt his heart trembling and his hair bristling.


    So what is Su Li''s face to face now? It wasn''t a face-to-face fight. He didn''t care at all.


    To tell the truth, in terms of the number of golden immortals, the northern Tianting is definitely the largest.


    But why is black emperor him?


    On the one hand, his power is in place, on the other hand, he can be a man... A young sun god is not terrible, but the supreme Qing emperor behind him!


    Looking at the silent black emperor, the White Emperor is really a little melancholy... Why is this man so temperamental?


    Of course, the White Emperor, who had just been shot face-to-face, did not say a word, so the venue fell into an embarrassing silence again.


    Su Li obviously felt that the Yellow Emperor was in a bad mood, but it was strange that it was not aimed at him... Maybe it was because his manners were very comprehensive.


    But since it wasn''t for him, who was this anger for?


    Su Li carefully analyzed the character and temper of the Yellow Emperor with the ability of the Lord of demons. He knew that the only thing that could really decide here was the Yellow Emperor.


    At first, Su Li didn''t find anything, but he was not in a hurry to show anything... However, when the last group of people, that is, the people from the southern Tianting, arrived, Su Li noticed that the dissatisfaction of the Yellow Emperor had reached the peak.


    Then he naturally analyzed the psychology of the Yellow Emperor: Laozi, the supreme Yellow Emperor, was invited by you to support you and solve the problem... How dare you let Laozi wait so long?!


    So Su Li found out why the Yellow Emperor was so kind to himself just now... A very important part of the reason is that he came earlier and "waited" for the Yellow Emperor here!


    Su Li judged the Yellow Emperor''s "little temper" with his sensitive emotional perception, but the Yellow Emperor would not show these. He just calmly looked at the Red Emperor who looked like the careless son of heaven and said, "people are here."


    At this time, Su Li looked at the Red Emperor. He was a very strong middle-aged man. He looked like a vulgar man, but he was full of clouds and lightning flashed. He looked a little "immortal".


    Su Li felt it carefully and found that the Red Emperor had a variety of priests such as storm, disaster, thunder, rainstorm and cloud... It felt as if he wanted to piece together a sky priest through so many priests.


    He just felt a little funny... It seems that the Red Emperor has really made many attempts for his monarchy, and I don''t know whether he can withstand the divine poison brought by so many priests.


    But the Red Emperor obviously didn''t realize that he had been despised by the Yellow Emperor. He just said carelessly: "we are doing a good job in the war mobilization of the South court. If our war fairy boat in the South court hadn''t been stolen by a thief, our South Tianting wouldn''t be so stretched."


    "Cough!"


    Su Li coughed, and then said without concealment, "if you hadn''t insisted on destroying the semi divine world, now the war fairy boat and 100000 heavenly soldiers in the South court were there, and if you hadn''t given up, the catastrophe wouldn''t have happened."


    The Red Emperor finally noticed Su Li, and then immediately turned angry and said, "it''s you!"


    In this case, both the White Emperor and the black emperor immediately had the idea of watching the excitement... They hated Su Li very much, but the Red Emperor, who poked a big basket but still didn''t know the seriousness, made them hate it even more, so they wanted to see the two fight.


    Su Li didn''t let them down.


    Seeing that Red Emperor''s beard was angry and Zhang seemed to be angry, Su Li sighed on the spot, and then stared at him with his left eye


    At that moment, it was another great sun tomorrow crown divine sword. With an incomparable momentum, it stabbed it out


    The Red Emperor was obviously unprepared. He was just bluffing people. He didn''t expect that someone would dare to do it directly to him at the five emperors'' meeting... So he was directly stabbed out of the door by this sword without saying a word.


    Similar to the previous situation, a huge sword shaped golden cross rose into the sky, and then a "big mushroom" slowly took off.


    Of course, all the shockwaves were resisted by the fairy palace, but Rao was so. The White Emperor still trembled with lingering fear... The pain he had suffered before has not passed!


    The black emperor suddenly shrunk his neck. He felt the targeting attribute of his dark divine power in the sword just now... He always felt that if such a sword fell on him, it would be bad!


    But what does the Yellow Emperor think of it?


    The black and white emperors looked at the reaction of the Yellow Emperor at the same time.


    But at this time, they saw that Su Li had already hugged his fist and said to the Emperor: "sorry, your majesty, the Red Emperor caused such a disaster for his own personal interests. It''s really too hateful. I can''t help but want to teach him a lesson."


    Then, the black and white Emperor saw the handsome mustache of the Yellow Emperor, which seemed to tilt up a small angle


    The most noble supreme said faintly, "he is a little too arrogant. Let him suffer."


    Black Emperor: "


    White Emperor: "


    They looked at Su Li at this time, and their hearts could only shout: great!

 Chapter 735

    When the Red Emperor was blown out by Su Li, the atmosphere of the venue suddenly changed... Anyway, some people would despise Su Li because Su Li was young and a substitute for the green emperor instead of the green emperor, but now they dare not have any redundant ideas.


    It''s really that the young Tianzun is too grumpy. It''s just a word of Kung Fu. He took such a big sword directly to his face


    Everyone can be sure that this guy is even worse than the Red Emperor... But this bastard is also very educated. He coaxed the Yellow Emperor into comfort first.


    Well, although Su Li offended the White Emperor, the black emperor and the Red Emperor, he was more liked by the Yellow Emperor... This made the other three emperors have fire.


    In fact, whether Su Li''s words were against the divine sword against the White Emperor, gave the black emperor a look, or finally killed the Red Emperor, what he did actually satisfied the Yellow Emperor


    What''s more, Su Li treated all these people with respect. Isn''t this the most face saving thing?


    So the Yellow Emperor of Sao Bao found his sense of superiority and saw Su Li more and more pleasing to the eye.


    The moustache was about to bend up, and the mood was pleasant at a glance.


    So when the embarrassed Red Emperor returned to the temple and looked at the situation that no one showed up for him, although he was humiliated, he could only recognize it with gnashing teeth.


    The urgent task now is how to preserve the territory of the southern heaven... Without the support of these mortal star regions to provide him with enough faith, he can''t maintain his daily consumption of the southern heaven at all.


    As soon as the Yellow Emperor saw that everyone was so "clever" at the meeting, he immediately expressed more satisfaction with Su Li, the "great hero". He said, "everyone is here... Come on, lingran and fengmi, you have seen several heavenly emperors and venerable ones."


    These two immortal envoys who went to the eastern heaven and the Western Heaven came forward to meet with the leaders... Obviously, these two are the new people promoted by the Yellow Emperor this time. Here they have a face-to-face meeting with everyone.


    The others understood what the Yellow Emperor meant in a few seconds. They just looked at the anxious and angry face of the Red Emperor and hesitated whether to completely offend the Red Emperor to death.


    Now every minute and second, especially the time in the upper boundary, is particularly precious to the Red Emperor. Every past minute and second may consume the vitality of the southern Tianting.


    But the Yellow Emperor obviously doesn''t want the Red Emperor to be too easy. How can it be true that if he clearly made a mistake and didn''t reflect on it, he had to let others wipe his ass?


    Su Li knew the meaning of the Yellow Emperor very well, and even his view was the same as that of the Yellow Emperor... So when he saw the cold scene, he turned and introduced his disciples and daughter behind him.


    Listen to him: "come on, Beiguang and MANGCHANG, you have also met with the heavenly emperors... You guys, this time the Buddha also brought disciples and daughters to have a long experience."


    Then Beiguang and MANGCHANG obediently saluted the emperors one by one... To tell the truth, they were very flustered. After all, their father and master attacked all the heavenly emperors except the Yellow Emperor... They were so flustered.


    Sure enough, the Red Emperor, who dared not be angry with lingran and fengmi just now, was angry with Beiguang and MANGCHANG at this time


    "I don''t have time to waste time with you. Now the southern Tianting is in danger. What we should do is to find a way to deal with it as soon as possible, not here... So..."


    He was too anxious to say anything, because he found that speaking too seriously might offend the Yellow Emperor.


    Well, he finally realized this, but unfortunately, the Yellow Emperor has offended him.


    It doesn''t matter to ask for help. I even have such a bad attitude. I really don''t know how to live or die


    So the Yellow Emperor was very satisfied with Su Li, who had a very good attitude. In particular, Su Li was the first to follow up his move just now... It was hated by the Red Emperor. He must be covered. Otherwise, who else would like to follow him in the future?


    So before Su Li could take another sword out, the supreme emperor of the Yellow Emperor had spoken the constitutional law: "don''t be angry, don''t be impatient!"


    At this moment, the Red Emperor seemed to be splashed down by a basin of cold water, and the previous irritable breath of the whole person was dissipated, and then fell back to his seat, which felt like it was not good at all.


    The yellow emperor made a move. This is not the power of Shinto, but the application of a certain law after understanding it to the extreme.


    Of course, the Red Emperor was only stunned for a moment and then returned to God. Beiguang and MANGCHANG had already walked back to Su Li''s back and stood well


    He felt bitter and knew that this was the Yellow Emperor''s warning to himself.


    And then he found that the White Emperor also began to introduce the new people he brought, and then the black Emperor


    The Red Emperor who came alone only felt a burst of depression in his heart, but he also calmed down in this silence.


    He knows he can''t waste any more time, because according to the general process, the next step is the competition between the new people in the heaven... In previous years, it''s really nothing. The five heavenly emperors just watch the excitement and earn a face.


    But now, it''s going to kill the southern Tianting.


    He thought for a while, then suddenly raised his head and said to the Yellow Emperor, "the supreme Yellow Emperor, I beg you to preside over the overall situation and reserve more vitality for our southern Tianting."


    The whole audience was suddenly quiet. The Yellow Emperor looked at the Red Emperor calmly. His eyes were cold and didn''t seem to change.


    But Su Li knew that the Yellow Emperor had achieved his goal... Is to ask the Red Emperor to bow his head!


    So even if the Yellow Emperor''s eyes were cold, he slowly took over: "that''s right. In that case, let''s forget the new people''s competition at the five emperors'' Congress. Let''s talk about how to solve the problem of the southern Tianting."


    Then he looked at Su Li and seemed to be worried that the grumpy little brother would continue to jump out and make trouble


    But he obviously thought too much. Su Li was very clever. He sat obediently in his position and didn''t say anything. He looked like "leader, please speak".


    The Yellow Emperor was immediately pleased with the little brother. He had such a relationship with the origin of the green emperor. Now he has become himself optimistic about the little brother.


    Seeing the attitude of the Yellow Emperor, the Red Emperor finally breathed a sigh of relief... Although he felt very oppressed, he remembered that he had asked for help after all.


    So he stood up again after the Yellow Emperor spoke, then glanced at the people and said, "this time, it''s not just the trouble of the southern Tianting. If we can''t stop it, the disaster cloud will spread to the star area under your control, so now the southern Tianting needs your help!"


    The whole audience was silent again. Su Li didn''t come out this time and was silent together.


    It''s true that there''s nothing wrong with the words of the Red Emperor, but everyone is the emperor of heaven. There''s no reason why you should make everyone pay just by empty words... At least, you have to give some benefits?


    After all, the Yellow Emperor was the host of the conference. He immediately said, "it''s too sudden. Zhongtian Tianting can only provide some material assistance. When I''m ready, I can officially send troops to help."


    This time there was no need for Su Li to follow up. The black emperor and the White Emperor also said that they could provide some material assistance, but it was impossible to send troops to help.


    But when it was Su Li''s turn, the Red Emperor suddenly asked with some solemnity: "should the sun god also say that he could not send troops? When he was in the semi divine world, the sun god easily pulled up a team and directly destroyed 100000 soldiers in our South court."


    Um


    Su Li sat in his own position and met the question of the Red Emperor, but he asked very directly: "let me send troops, so what''s the benefit?"


    This is really straightforward... But the Yellow Emperor and even the black emperor and the White Emperor all came to the spirit at once... They can''t do such a direct thing to ask for benefits.


    The Red Emperor was stunned on the spot when he heard the speech, and then asked with a black face, "aren''t you afraid that I can''t support the southern heaven, and the disaster clouds spread into the east?"


    Facing this threat, Su Li said coldly, "there''s no way. The Oriental Tianting is used to laziness. Although I''ve tried very hard, it will take some time to fully mobilize... Maybe if a Tianting falls, they will be completely alert."


    Su Li''s words were interesting and showed his attitude very clearly: I wish the southern heaven would die!


    The Red Emperor was in a hurry, but after he gasped twice, he finally asked in a heavy tone, "tell me, what do you need?"


    Su Li was not in a hurry. He said slowly, "it depends on what you can bring out, and I''ll provide corresponding help... Don''t worry, I''m always kind in business."


    The Red Emperor blushed, but then he said coldly, "I have countless immortal stones."


    Su Li said, "that kind of thing is worthless for our level."


    Then the Red Emperor said, "I have all kinds of spiritual materials produced by Nanting..."


    "There is no shortage of that in the storehouse of the eastern heaven," said Su Li.


    The Red Emperor is about to spit blood. Who doesn''t know that the storehouse of the Oriental Tianting is the treasure house of the green emperor? The eastern Tianting has accumulated for hundreds of millions of years, and usually there will be no additional expenses such as war. How rich should this accumulation be?


    And he finally noticed that when he said those things, the other three emperors seemed to disagree... That kind of thing was useful to the immortals at the bottom, but it was just a set of numbers for them.


    Finally, the Red Emperor realized that he could no longer be stingy. According to the current situation, only enough high-grade zhibora could move the hearts of these heavenly emperors.


    He thought for a moment, and finally gritted his teeth and took out a thing and put it on the five side square table


    There is no doubt that this is a treasure. When the emperors saw this treasure, they immediately brightened up, but immediately frowned and sighed.


    This is obviously a treasure that makes them feel excited but sorry

 Chapter 736

    Su Li looked at the treasure placed on the five side square table and felt very surprised... He didn''t expect the Red Emperor to take out this kind of thing.


    This is a wing, a single wing containing the power of law!


    "Unfortunately, it is incomplete." the Yellow Emperor took the lead in sighing.


    Carrying power is certainly eye-catching, but if it is incomplete and has existed for unknown years and accumulated unknown causal fragments, it can only be said to be chicken ribs.


    The full name of this wing should be ''wind and thunder wings'', which is impressively a part of the sky power related to Su Li.


    But the thunder wings are missing at this time, leaving only the wind wings


    There is no doubt that the Red Emperor wanted to obtain the monarchy... Perhaps Lei wing had no clue, so he tried his best to get the fragments of the law and then complete it.


    This is the fundamental thing about his becoming a Tao. How can he take it out in exchange?


    Everyone present had the same doubts at first, but after taking a closer look at the wind wing, it seemed to understand... There was a sign of deep karma on the wind wing, and it seemed that it would be destroyed by the karma at any time.


    Therefore, Su Li suddenly woke up and said, "you tried to make up for a piece of thunder wing, but it has broken because it can''t bear the karma that caused the disaster cloud?"


    The Red Emperor''s face changed suddenly, but finally he said, "yes, I failed."


    He actually admitted his failure directly... That is to say, he gave up his idea of going further in Shinto.


    The Yellow Emperor nodded and said, "it''s a wise move. Now you are entangled with karma all over. In the short term, you focus on stability. You may give up making progress for the time being, and you may have a chance to make a comeback."


    The Red Emperor hugged his fist, but there was a look of fatigue on his rough face... Xiangyouxinsheng, with the appearance of this tired color, his original magnificent body could not help showing a bent state.


    Immortals seem to live for a long time, but the Shinto has divine poison, and the Shinto has three disasters and nine difficulties in practice... And they also have to face the erosion of time.


    The erosion of time is even more terrible than the poison of divinity. Even if the life is endless, the people have everything.


    In this world of heaven, most of them are immortals who have become lustless because of the long years. In the end, they either give up resistance and become a "pure God" eroded by the poison of divinity, or they have no thought and no thought, just like hard stones, and their spiritual will is completely integrated with this world.


    Therefore, there are not many great gods in ancient times, and now the only known ancient god is the Qing Emperor... Even the Yellow Emperor can''t be called an ancient god, and he hasn''t passed the time.


    At this time, although the Red Emperor said there was still a chance, people knew that he had no chance when they saw his aging appearance.


    But the Red Emperor didn''t care. He just looked at Su Li and asked, "what, can this wind wing be exchanged for my war fairy boat?"


    I see... This is the idea of the Red Emperor.


    Su Li smiled coldly and said, "your wind wing is about to collapse. What''s the use to me?"


    The Red Emperor was not angry this time. He just said, "it is a fragment of power handed down from ancient times. It is not so easy to break... Maybe you can use this as a clue to find another fragment, so that you can combine it into sky power."


    "And complete authority can naturally resist karma. Next, as long as you spend some time, you can naturally resolve the karmic entanglement..."


    The Yellow Emperor looked at the solemnly explained Red Emperor and knew that the Red Emperor was really ready to bleed.


    Su Li''s enemies took out the wind wings, so the compensation for them would be worse?


    Therefore, the Yellow Emperor thought it should be enough, otherwise it would be bad for everyone to force the Red Emperor.


    "In this way, it is indeed a valuable item." the Yellow Emperor ordered.


    He hoped Su Li could understand... Although the wind wings were indeed chicken ribs, the Yellow Emperor felt that as a conscious little brother, it was a blessing to suffer losses at this time.


    Of course, Su Li understood. Is it a loss for him? Not really.


    But he calmly took out one thing from the storage space and threw it on the five side square table. Then he said, "it''s too troublesome to bring out the whole war fairy boat, but I think it''s enough to have this core, isn''t it?"


    But it was the core of the immortal energy he sealed and collected in the war immortal boat.


    This can be said to be the heart of the war fairy boat. It can refine all materials into immortal spirit gas. It can be said that only with it can we really drive the war fairy boat.


    The Red Emperor was slightly dissatisfied... After all, the consumables of a whole fairy boat were amazing.


    However, as Su Li said, the ability to obtain this immortal core has also met his psychological expectations.


    So he nodded reluctantly and said, "then it''s a deal."


    The Red Emperor reached out and squeezed the xianneng core in his hand, and Su Li was about to reach out and touch the wind wing


    However, the "accident" happened. At the moment Su Li''s hand touched the wind wing, the wind wing was overwhelmed to expose layers of cracks, and then burst into pieces!


    In an instant, the fragments of the wind wings turned into countless breezes and disappeared into the world, leaving no trace.


    The scene returned to an awkward position again... In theory, the deal has been reached. If the Red Emperor insisted on being naughty, he can no longer pay any price.


    Everyone felt that Su Li had suffered a great loss this time.


    It is not only beyond the expectation of the emperors, but also reasonable... After all, we can see that the state of the wind wing is not good.


    In the face of this situation, the Red Emperor was very single. He simply put all the treasures he carried on his body on the five side square table one by one, and then said, "this is all my savings. You can take them at will."


    He just ''lay down'' with an expression of ''I have so much, you can do it''.


    Su Li looked embarrassed. At this time, if he took more treasures of the same level, he would undoubtedly offend other heavenly emperors... Of course, he didn''t care about others. The only thing he wanted to care about was the Yellow Emperor.


    So after thinking about it, Su Li said wisely, "in that case, I won''t take it... But the two young people I brought lack some self-defense treasures. I don''t know who can spare some?"


    The Yellow Emperor immediately felt very comfortable, and felt that he really owed Su Li this time... Such a obedient little brother can''t treat him badly.


    So he said readily, "don''t worry. I''ll ask the master of refining utensils in the atrium to tailor a set of magic weapons for these two children. You won''t suffer."


    Su Li immediately hugged and said, "thank you, your Majesty the Yellow Emperor."


    Beiguang and MANGCHANG also quickly thanked him... But they were still angry. After all, Su Li could get a better baby, but now they can only exchange benefits for them.


    They are just the most celestial and Xuanxian. No matter how many celestial and Xuanxian babies they have, can they be compared with those at the level of the emperor of heaven?


    But the Toon beside her has always been like a vase... Because she knows how her husband can suffer?


    ¡­¡­


    In a galaxy on earth, in that huge gaseous planet.


    Su Li''s noumenon is feeling the surging earth pulse brought by this huge star core, and his understanding of the earth is also rising "swish swish".


    At the same time, there is an unknown amount of thick atmosphere above his head, in which various celestial phenomena change endlessly, which also makes his cognition of the sky higher and higher, forming a state of alternating promotion of dual perception.


    This made him quite happy, because if his perception of the way of the earth reached 47%, his perception of the sky was 43... The perception of the earth surpassed the sky at once.


    Although because of the divine power of the sun, his perception of the sun is not understandable, and he is also advancing by leaps and bounds, which has reached 56%... Anyway, he also feels that he is finally "main business" keeping up with "sideline business".


    But the next moment, what happened in heaven affected his side


    The chaotic sky overhead suddenly became orderly at a certain moment, and the atmosphere that had been constantly disturbed suddenly calmed down


    Then, a little light around him, and it seems to be turning into a shape... It can''t wait to turn out, but it still needs a little help.


    Standing on the earth, Su Li has a faint sadness... But what can he do?


    Only pure willpower gushed out, and then a wind wing was rapidly formed behind him... The broken wind wing in the upper world went directly to the lower world to find his body!


    Moreover, after the wind wing took shape again, it was incomparably clear and clean compared with the wind wing seen by Su Li in the upper world... Because it was brand-new.


    But it''s not over yet, because soon after the wind wing took shape, Su Li''s back began to generate thunder wings... The sky above his head immediately disturbed again, and the terrible thunder fell on his head, but it hit Su Li''s side continuously, helping him form a new thunder wing on his back.


    So the wind and thunder gathered together, and he took charge of the power of the Lord of the sky... And became the peerless God King who was in charge of two monarchies.


    It really surprised Su Li to start with the sky power directly. After all, when his separate body quietly broke the karmic wind wing, he thought he could secretly condense a new wind wing.


    However, he overlooked an important factor


    The wind and thunder wings together are the power of the sky, and even if they are separated, as long as they are alive, they are also the carrier of power.


    But once one of the supporting divine power carriers is broken, a single thunder wing can not be regarded as the power of the sky.


    So the throne of the God King of the sky is vacant. The next thing to compare is your qualified people''s perception of the sky and the amount of divine power


    Unfortunately, Su Li, who had long been prepared in this regard, directly and easily grabbed the throne of God King again.


    Then there is a sad story... Under the blessing of sky power, his perception of the way of the sky directly increased by half to 48


    So his sense of immortality fell behind the Shinto again, which made him feel a touch of sadness


    What''s more unbearable is that with the blessing of sky power, even the perception of the way of thunder is rising rapidly... In an instant, the ranking of the "third" of the way of the earth is in jeopardy.

 Chapter 737

    Whether there is sky power or not is really two things for Su Li. It''s like now that he knows that the little thousand star world in the sea has completed the "thaw", and he is cultivating the atmosphere.


    Without the authority of the sky, the atmosphere, or the sky, really don''t know when it will be completely formed.


    However, with the wind and thunder wings, all kinds of gases on the huge gaseous planet around him were under his control, and then moved in his heart, as if he had been tamed, "lined up" and obediently incorporated into the little thousand star world.


    Therefore, there is a clear sky on the little thousand star world that was only thawed, and various celestial phenomena change rapidly in this sky.


    Then, Su Li invited Begonia into the little thousand star world. He said, "look, what else is missing in this world?"


    Begonia''s small body danced curiously in the world. It was found that the aura here was rich and lively, and there was a comfortable climate. What was missing was the origin of life?


    So she nodded clearly and said, "my husband wants my concubine to create creatures in this world? It''s not difficult, but my concubine is withered and prosperous, but it''s not true creation. I''m afraid it will take some time for higher life to evolve naturally."


    Su Li said: "just like this, I want to see the natural evolution of the world... In addition, I am also curious about the way of self-improvement in the world."


    The evolution of the Pearl world really made him very concerned. He not only left the divine skill of monitoring, but also planned to try this route... For this small thousand star world, it was born in Su Li''s sea awareness. Isn''t the world will just Su Li''s will?


    When Su Li thought of this, Haitang, who had already understood his ideas, couldn''t help but look forward to it. They all looked forward to whether this small thousand star world could change into a big thousand star world in the future, and when there would be the establishment of mortal civilization... Even, they looked forward to the emergence of "Heaven resisters" in the world. It was fun to think about it.


    It can be predicted that the happiness of the thief couple for a long time in the future will come from the little thousand star world


    Oh, and Rouchang.


    At this time, she can''t wait to get into the little thousand star world. She will be the first "natural God" in the world, leaving all kinds of her own marks.


    They are even trying to figure out how to create some "interesting" mysteries for the "latecomers".


    It seems that she also found fun in it.


    The expectation of Xiaoqian star world undoubtedly affected Su Li''s separation and Chun''s noumenon in the upper world.


    So the other four heavenly emperors in the talks were surprised to find that the couple seemed to be in a good mood all the time?


    The sun Tianzun Su Li was better, but Baihua Tianzun Sheng Chun was always Mei Dai smiling, as if something good had happened.


    And Su Li also looked back in the twinkling of an eye. His eyes were gentle and full of laughter. He was really a pair of fairy lovers


    Perhaps some people without level will feel happy that they have taken advantage of something, but there are people at the level of emperor of heaven. Naturally, they know what the mental state of these two people is.


    This is not a vulgar happiness due to material gains and losses, but a perfect mental state of practicing one''s own Tao and indulging in it.


    And this is also the envy of everyone present... It is really the most wonderful thing in the world to be able to get a partner to walk with you and share their happiness.


    Perhaps only in this way can they withstand the erosion of time... As long as their feelings last forever, they may be able to overcome time together.


    Of course, the first thing is that their feelings should stand the test.


    This is still a matter in the future. At present, people are still focused on discussing the support to the southern Tianting


    Generally speaking, the Western Tianting can send 100000 troops, the northern Tianting can send 50000 troops, and the Yellow Emperor''s Zhongtian Tianting can send 300000 troops directly!


    This is a big deal. Counting the millions of heavenly soldiers urgently mobilized by the southern Tianting, this is already 1.45 million heavenly soldiers and generals.


    It''s just that other Tianting sent soldiers. It seems that it''s not good for the Oriental Tianting to send no one.


    Although Su Li theoretically traded the xianneng core for the Red Emperor''s wind wings, and the wind wings "failed to pass the quality", so the heavenly emperors should no longer ask the Oriental Tianting to send people to join the war.


    But the Yellow Emperor considered the problem from another angle


    He said: "the five heavenly regions have always been connected with each other. The Oriental heavenly court should send some people to come. People in the foreign regions can''t see our weakness."


    The sky is vast, and the five heavenly regions are only a relatively powerful corner.


    It would be bad to take advantage of the weakness seen by other gods and heavenly courts outside.


    Su Li thought about it and thought it was reasonable. The Yellow Emperor just asked him to make a gesture


    But the problem is that he has some sword immortals who can''t hold down the sword cliff.


    So he thought about it and finally said, "there are 3000 generals in the eastern Tianting fighting department. Let''s go out with his Majesty the Yellow Emperor. I believe your majesty can make good use of them."


    The Yellow Emperor didn''t care much at first. He thought that the little brother really gave face. He promised everything he said.


    At the same time, he also made up his mind to order the commander in chief of the front line to take good care of the 3000 people and don''t let them be cannon fodder


    Therefore, the five emperors'' Congress finally ended in an atmosphere of "one school of peace". It is a pity that this time it did not give the younger generation a chance to show themselves.


    Beiguang doesn''t matter. He is not familiar with these so-called young generations and has no interest... After all, he doesn''t lack opponents in the heart magic sword cliff world.


    But mang Chang had some regrets. She looked at the new xuanming and said, "it seems that you can''t clean you up this time. You''re lucky."


    The xuanming shook at that time, and then reluctantly replied, "you are the lower bound once, and you cast a good fetus!"


    Mang Chang said with complete disapproval, "so what? This is also my ability and blessing."


    She was completely open to such a thick thigh. Of course, she had to hold it tightly.


    At this time, the Red Emperor seemed to hear the truth of these young people, so he suddenly remembered something and said, "I just caught some dark abyss demons here, which can make the young people familiar first."


    Then he opened a pocket from his waist. In a moment, the breath from the dark abyss had rushed out


    So countless dark abyss demons rushed out, and for a time, the whole venue was a mess.


    The emperors had no expression on this. After all, this was not the great king of Mingyuan.


    Moreover, the dark abyss demons would have been greatly weakened in the heaven, and even high demons are not much stronger.


    But those "young heroes" who have never seen the dark abyss demon are at a loss, and they don''t know what to do about it.


    Seeing this, the Yellow Emperor was happy to see its success, so he ordered the two young humanitarians behind him: "lingran and fengmi, go up and fight. Anyway, I plan to send you to the mortal star sky to participate in the front-line war. It''s also a good thing to adapt in advance."


    So the White Emperor and the black emperor also asked their "young people" to practice their hands.


    But only Su Li, after seeing the strength of these demons, calmly let his younger generation rest


    No way, the dark abyss demon is more limited in the heaven than in the Pearl world.


    In the Pearl world, the son of an abyss is the strength of the peak of true immortals and even immortals, and above this heaven, the strength of the son of an abyss is suppressed to the strength of the initial stage of true immortals.


    However, the real lethality of the higher dark abyss Demons: the powerful spiritual pollution power aggregated by cell will will not be much affected.


    Against the dark abyss demons, they will be affected by this spiritual pollution all the time. Only those with strong psychology and firm will can withstand it.


    This is really a challenge for the geniuses who have grown up with the wind and water in the heaven, but it is common for those who have experienced the dark abyss disaster in the Pearl world, such as Beiguang and MANGCHANG.


    The group of "young people" had been busy for a long time and finally managed to cope with the scene.


    Mental pollution is really some disgusting people, but fortunately, these people are really worthy of the heroes launched by the major Tianting this time, and they quickly adapted to it.


    Then the xuanming provocatively looked at MANGCHANG and asked, "why don''t you try?"


    Mang Chang waved her hand in disgust and said, "I''m the goddess of hope and protection. I don''t have to fight on the front line."


    In short, I dislike xuanming''s position is not enough, and I don''t deserve to compare with her at this level.


    At this time, the immortal envoy Ling ran also suppressed the son of an abyss with Taoism. Then he looked back at Beiguang and said kindly, "can you help me?"


    He can handle it alone, but he called Beiguang after suppressing the son of the abyss. In fact, he wanted to make Beiguang more comfortable to adapt to the environment.


    Ling ran also understood his own Yellow Emperor''s mind... Now Su Li has expressed himself in place in all aspects, so the Yellow Emperor must also give enough care.


    In Ling Ran''s heart, a young man like Beiguang who has been in the upper world for only 200 years really can''t be younger. He will be at a loss when he meets an opponent with strong spiritual pollution. That''s why he wants to "take care of" it.


    Sure enough, at this time, Beiguang showed more "resistance"... Unexpectedly, it still "dare not" end.


    At this time, the Yellow Emperor also timely said, "Sun Tianzun, why don''t you let your disciples increase their knowledge together?"


    Su Li was slightly stunned, then looked at the Yellow Emperor''s expression, and then said to Beiguang, "then go and finish... Be crisp and clean, and don''t dirty his Majesty''s palace."


    Beiguang spits in his heart that he has a lot of requirements from his master, but he carries the big sword he made himself and has killed it


    When dealing with dark abyss demons, practice makes perfect. He should be able to meet the requirements of "crispness and neatness".

 Chapter 738

    Beiguang really doesn''t want to fight because it''s boring.


    But master has spoken and asked him to clean up the mess... So he can only move more quickly.


    So he nodded and pulled out a fairy sword refined according to his heart... It was a big sword between the long sword and the wide sword. It seemed too big and inappropriate for him to hold it in his hand on this occasion.


    Even after Ling ranxian saw it, he wanted to remind him


    As a result, the next moment, when Beiguang held the handle of the big sword with both hands, the spirit of killing with a strong smell of blood diffused out of the whole person diluted the spiritual pollution of the raging dark abyss demons here!


    Why are sword cliff disciples afraid of spiritual pollution?


    Each of them has a deep sin of killing. If they can''t resist the spiritual pollution, wouldn''t they have been attacked by this sin long ago?


    At this moment, with the entrance of Beiguang, it seems that there is a cold wind from the far north between his steps, and the temperature in the whole hall is dozens of degrees lower.


    A faint tide rendered the whole hall, the cold became bitter, and Beiguang''s eyes began to appear as cold as ice edges.


    The Yellow Emperor was a little stunned. Then he said unexpectedly, "Sun Tianzun, your disciple has been trained very well. This posture... Has integrated what he has learned and applied it to practical combat. This is a rare practical talent."


    Su Li laughed and said nothing... There are so many practical talents in his family. Is it so rare?


    It''s really rare, because even for immortals, it doesn''t matter how many immortal methods they can use and how much strength they can play in actual combat... Only the strength they can play in actual combat is called strength.


    Only by constantly trying and accumulating practical experience can a fairy find an understanding that fully integrates what he has learned, so as to form his own practical combat system.


    Only when we have our own actual combat system can we give full play to all our strength, even 200% power!


    So there are so many celestial immortals, but many of them still look like they have no power to bind chickens, because they have a magic power but don''t know how to play it in actual combat.


    For example... Su Li''s "brother" Zaojun is a typical example.


    In fact, there are not a few such people in heaven.


    At this time, the momentum of Beiguang was completely different from that of others. He had fully unfolded the Tao he realized, and even accommodated it in the diffuse cold, which made everyone shiver in the fight.


    Lingran and fengmi in the atrium have been regarded as the leaders of the new generation of people in heaven. They can also form a practical combat system for their own learning... But they lack the experience of Beiguang in the world after all.


    They can''t extract their own spiritual will and incorporate it into their own combat system.


    This is not something that can be achieved with high cultivation. It is a feeling of fighting alone.


    At this time, Beiguang told them what this sentiment could do... Since he joined the war at lingran''s invitation, he was naturally the first to solve the son of the abyss temporarily suppressed by lingran


    To tell you the truth, the son of the abyss has seen many creatures of the abyss, but in fact, he has never really confronted them head-on.


    This time it made up for the regret in his heart.


    It''s a pity that the son of the abyss was severely suppressed by the laws of the heaven and couldn''t give full play to his due strength, which really disappointed Beiguang.


    He took his big sword and directly trampled him into the arms of the son of the abyss. The long sword pierced his chest, and then a cold air radiated rapidly from the wound with infinite sharpness.


    Shower deep cold sword!


    This is a set of swordsmanship of Beiguang''s self understanding. It is purely based on his Huaning Li ice body and gives full play to his ability in ice and water.


    In fact, Beiguang like this can be regarded as a teacher. After all, Su Li has given him the most fundamental way to be powerful, and he has begun to walk out of his own path.


    This sword seems ordinary without any "special effects", but this is because Beiguang hides all the mysteries in the sword body and only attacks when the sword hurts the enemy.


    The essence of this sudden rain and deep cold sword actually lies in the word "deep".


    Just like the son of the abyss at this time, when his body was pierced, he began to feel the real power of the sword.


    With the wound as the center, its body cells were quickly frozen at an extreme speed, even frozen into ice residue.


    When the power of the son of the abyss is limited, the rapid self-healing of his own cells is another powerful magic weapon that cannot be deprived.


    But now, when the attack of northern light is completely aimed at its cells, this advantage will disappear.


    Soon, the son of the abyss was frozen into ice and became an ice sculpture.


    Then Beiguang took out his long sword and kicked it. The ice sculpture fell to the ground and immediately broke into ice slag.


    He still remembered that his master said to clean up carefully and don''t make a mess of the hall... The ice residue in this place is very easy to deal with. Just blow it outside the hall at that time.


    He felt that he should have done nothing wrong. Then he nodded to Ling ran with an unexpected face, and then he killed another target with a sword.


    It''s just a high demon. Its self-healing ability is much worse than that of the son of the abyss.


    Therefore, when Beiguang just passed by, he lightly drew a sword on the high demon


    The next moment, taking the wound as the center, it immediately spread out the extreme senhan. In the twinkling of an eye, half of the demon was frozen. Then it had no resistance and turned into an ice sculpture.


    This is the profound meaning of the word "deep" of the sudden rain deep cold sword, which hides the forest cold deep and erupts once.


    But if this is all the power of the rain deep cold sword, it will underestimate what Beiguang has learned from Su Li over the years.


    "Deep" is the profound meaning, "cold" is the actual way of injury, and the word "shower" truly reflects the basic skills.


    Every sword cliff disciple has solid basic skills, and after the semi divine world, this concept is deepened again, which almost makes the disciples crazy.


    Beiguang also found inspiration that time, so it can be regarded as completely improving its own "rain deep cold sword".


    At this time, others in the field could not stand at all. They retreated one after another and looked at the figure in the middle that had been wrapped by the sword light.


    It is true that there are no magic "special effects", but through simple sword dance, Beiguang makes his whole body full of snow-white and silver luster, as if countless sword tips emerge in all directions, like dense raindrops... In fact, his sword wielding speed has reached a certain limit, which makes the photo of the sword edge emerge in mid air.


    However, in the eyes of the public, every time he waved his sword, it seemed that he was not slow, but the overlapping shadow of the sword made his whole person hazy.


    And those dark abyss demons, no matter what shape or posture, were always brushed by his understatement, and then turned into ice sculptures... Or fell to the ground and smashed, or stood still without any sound.


    Even if these dark abyss demons are heavily suppressed in the upper world, is it too understatement to deal with Beiguang?


    This is a calm between hands and feet. This kind of sword specifically refers to the leisure of the sword blade rotating to kill demons. You can see a kind of Heavenly Emperor, who is very jealous.


    It doesn''t value the potential of Beiguang... There is a potential man in the heaven, but he has pure fighting potential... No, it can''t be regarded as potential, but a well-known weapon that has been carved.


    This kind of pure fighting is nothing at ordinary times, but it is particularly precious at the critical moment when the disaster has begun.


    The White Emperor couldn''t help praising: "this young man can be expected to become a talent like the God of war Bailu if he continues to polish over time."


    In the eyes of the White Emperor, there is no autumn God. Bai Lu is just the God of war for him! It is also one of his most proud works.


    The Red Emperor has left after leaving this group of dark abyss demons. He has no time to waste.


    But the black emperor and the Yellow Emperor looked at Beiguang, but they both had some subtle causality


    "I see. The robbers born in the far north of the Pearl world are also the people that Qilin''s old man helped in the world." the Yellow Emperor had first clarified the cause and effect, but then he scolded the waste Qilin.


    What broken Kirin, the agreed assistant? As a result, I spent most of my time paddling with salted fish. It was useless at all. I forcibly gave such a good talent to the Oriental Tianting.


    Then the black emperor also wanted to understand. There was a feeling of blowing his beard and staring at him on the spot... Beiguang was born in the ''North'' under his command!


    Although he has countless mortal north, he doesn''t care about the gains and losses of a pearl world... But he still feels particularly worried when he sees the "finished" Beiguang.


    ... just, they don''t think about it.


    As a robber, if he didn''t learn from Su Li and get the best teaching and protection, how could he be so smooth after the disaster in the Pearl world?


    Therefore, Beiguang can only be the Beiguang of Jianya, a disciple of Su Li.


    Beiguang himself, after harvesting the last dark abyss demon, suddenly swept the sword edge, which brought up a fierce vigorous wind and blew all the complete or broken ice sculptures out of the hall.


    In an instant, the hall was bright and clean, and there was no trace of magic left, but the cold meaning left by the northern light sword edge.


    Su Li asked him to finish, and he would do it beautifully... It''s really blameless.


    His skill is really beautiful and has won more favor in the hearts of the heavenly emperors, especially the Yellow Emperor


    So the Yellow Emperor turned to Su Li and said, "Sun Tianzun, this time your 3000 people want to be led by the North lightsaber fairy?"


    Su Li shook his head and said with a smile: "although Beiguang is good to fight alone, he is far from marching. Naturally, the team leader has professional people to do it. Your majesty can rest assured."


    The Yellow Emperor himself didn''t know what he had to worry about, so he had to smile politely and didn''t speak.


    Beiguang really doesn''t mind hearing Su Li''s evaluation... Because among the disciples of Jianya, he can only be regarded as the upstream, not even the most prominent.


    Without the blessing of luck, he is just an "ordinary" Kendo genius.


    The sword cliff is not a genius, but a ''madman''

 Chapter 739

    The five heavenly emperors negotiated the terms, and the troops for support will soon be pulled out.


    Since the eastern heavenly court only sent 3000 people, the Yellow Emperor simply invited Su Li to take the 3000 people to the "point platform" in the atrium and set out with their 300000 heavenly soldiers.


    It was a small matter. Su Li readily agreed.


    But at the end of the five-party talks, when all the heavenly emperors left one after another, the Yellow Emperor suddenly stopped him and said, "your monarchy has reached the level of ''absolute power''?"


    Su Li was a little surprised, but he nodded and said, "yes."


    So the Yellow Emperor said, "that''s good... ''absolute power'' is also the time to touch the origin level of the law. You can try to trace the origin through your power, and then find the origin level of Tao... When you get there, you try to call ''humanity'', and I can hear it."


    Su Li was surprised. Listening to the meaning of the Yellow Emperor, the road he chose was called "humanity"!


    Then he looked back and remembered that when he was in the Pearl world, there were countless traces of humanitarian development stored in the Dayan school palace and countless knowledge inherited by humanity... No wonder in retrospect.


    This "humanity" does not involve changes in the operation of the world. It is not important, but it is particularly important for human beings, who are all spirits under the heaven.


    Therefore, the Yellow Emperor''s choice of "humanity" can be said to be a great courage and a kind of atmospheric luck.


    Su Li saw that the Yellow Emperor was waiting for him, so he could only try and put his separated consciousness into the Tao Sun Essence wheel... Then he had a detailed understanding for the first time after mastering this "absolute power".


    If the spirit wheel has a spirit this day, it is estimated that it will be moved to cry... The owner of this session is really too salty fish. It''s really easy to get it, so he doesn''t know how to cherish it, right?


    When Su Li focused his attention on the center of the fine wheel rotation that day, he found that his consciousness was projected into a strange space full of strange colors... Is this the origin of the law?


    He seemed to see big rivers surging in front of him. He couldn''t see the end of these ''big rivers'', but he just listened to the sound of these'' big rivers'', which was like the sound of the road


    Then he remembered the order of the Yellow Emperor, and then in this strange land, he called out with spirit... "Humanity"!


    Suddenly, his ear seemed to hear a voice: "here, the sun."


    Su Li followed the sound and saw a figure smiling at him above a surging river


    Suddenly, he realized that his sun essence wheel had made some contact with each other. Then the voice of the Yellow Emperor came from the Sun Essence wheel and said, "well, now the contact is established, we can talk anytime and anywhere... This is a special contact method at the God King level."


    That''s it?


    Su Li wondered. He walked around for a long time to find a convenient way of communication?


    His spiritual pendant is connected with seven thousand disciples of sword cliff. Is he proud?


    So he didn''t tangle too much. He secretly despised it in his heart. On the surface, he said goodbye politely.


    The Yellow Emperor didn''t keep him this time. After all, everyone has a lot to do next


    Then Su Li and Chun returned to the eastern heaven, while Beiguang and Rouchang stayed with the Yellow Emperor Gongsun Hong for the time being.


    Because the two of them will go out with the army next, which can be regarded as an experience.


    Next, Su Li''s sun god separation should continue the administrative work of the East Court.


    But Su Li''s body was ready to "move a nest.".


    ... Su Li''s Noumenon should continue to perform in the boundless starry sky.


    At this time, his region is still at the edge of his large galaxy, where the vitality of heaven and earth in the void is unexpectedly weak and stable.


    He remembered the star map he had seen. The Pearl world was in the central region of the galaxy, and he was active in the star circle at the outermost edge of the galaxy.


    There is no doubt that the material in this peripheral region is far less abundant than that in the central region, which also leads to the weakness of the vitality of heaven and earth in the void of this region.


    According to his understanding, the vitality of heaven and earth seems to be related to radioactive stars such as stars... The initial vitality of the void must have come from the explosive radiation of the galaxy core.


    However, with the formation of countless star systems in the huge star cloud, the concentration of Yuan Qi in this heaven and earth should show an increasing phenomenon for a period of time.


    After the galaxy expands to a certain extent, with the increase of radiation distance, the concentration of vitality in heaven and earth will naturally decrease.


    Moreover, Su Li also found a phenomenon that the higher the concentration of heaven and earth vitality, the easier it seems to maintain activity, while the lower the concentration, the easier it is to solidify the structure.


    This discovery made Su Li understand that in fact, countless star systems in the void are also one of the sources of heaven and earth vitality. However, the radiated heaven and earth vitality is easy to solidify under the influence of the environment, so it is very difficult for him to refine mana in this star domain.


    However, since the star is also the source of the vitality of heaven and earth, can he directly convert it into the vitality of heaven and earth with his solar power?


    After all, he has also studied the immortal core, which is basically a reduced version of the stellar structure composed of complex spells... Since the immortal core can create immortal Qi, there is no reason for his solar power to fail.


    Sure enough, some things depend on whether he dares to think... The original lack of heaven and earth vitality is so full centered on him... This warm feeling is not the heaven and earth vitality transformed by divine power?


    Moreover, the vitality of heaven and earth he got at this time was very active and pure, that is, it was one level worse than the spirit in the heaven.


    However, after careful perception, he found that this was not made out of nothing, but his divine power refined the surrounding materials with reference to the principle of the core of immortal energy.


    In other words, his divine power activated the vitality of heaven and earth that had been solidified.


    This not only made his mana recover quickly, but also noticed that he also generated some turbid poison in the atmosphere of the gaseous planet.


    After all, he is a mysterious immortal at this time. Coupled with the unique immortal body and prison cliff, the reserved mana is more than 100 times that of ordinary real immortals?


    So when he restored all his mana in one breath, he also got hundreds of this world''s turbid.


    However, this turbid poison is also a very important resource for him. A hundred pieces of this world''s turbid poison can produce an equal number of abyss believers, and the beliefs generated by these 100 abyss believers are enough to maintain the daily loss of half of absolute power!


    By this calculation, Su Li''s practice is really "environmental protection", and he doesn''t waste anything.


    Moreover, because the turbid poison paste face tactics are becoming more and more skilled, this turbid poison has also had an extraordinary effect in the battle of Xiandao. At this time, it is also a guarantee for him to prepare more.


    When the mana was full, his perception was almost completed, and it was time to start again.


    In the current form, he felt that he simply let his sun god separate from chun to manage the affairs of heaven in the upper world, and the noumenon was to travel to the Xinghai with Begonia... It could not be more substantial.


    Even sully found a topic to compare the differences between star systems in different regions of the galaxy.


    But this time he didn''t have time to start, but he suddenly felt something and looked up at the sky


    Looking through the thick atmosphere of the gaseous planet, he saw a small aircraft falling towards the gaseous planet.


    As far as his eyes could see, the small aircraft was scarred and could not hold on.


    In fact, if he doesn''t care, the aircraft is almost bound to crash here... To the extent of its damage, it must be unable to withstand the terrible atmospheric pressure of the planet.


    So Su Li said to Haitang in his heart, and then the whole person jumped up from the core of the gaseous planet... The atmosphere in front of him immediately separated on both sides, leaving a passage for him to pass through.


    In front of him today, the terrible atmosphere is extraordinarily gentle.


    He flew rapidly out of the surface of the gaseous planet, and then came to the side of the small aircraft.


    He came because he felt the life wave carried in the aircraft!


    Begonia had come out of his sea knowing little thousand stars, drilled into his hair and said unexpectedly, "this should be a mortal... But mortals can also travel through the stars with their own strength?"


    Su Li nodded slightly and looked at the aircraft with obvious scientific and technological wind. Unexpectedly, he met a mortal with scientific and technological civilization.


    He was a little strange before. Why didn''t he encounter several climatic scientific and technological civilizations... Theoretically, there are so many mortal civilizations in this galaxy. There''s no reason why there can''t be a civilization that can walk into the stars.


    He is still looking forward to this kind of communication. Now he has understood that the so-called fairyland and science are actually different cognitive methods of all things in the world... He wants to know what enlightenment can be added to his fairyland perception by scientific means.


    And the mortal who almost died in front of him was his'' key '', so he paid special attention.


    "Let''s take him to find a place to settle down first. This guy may bring us a lot of new inspiration," said Su Li, who had left with the damaged small aircraft and came to a rocky satellite suspended outside the gaseous planet.


    The gravity of the gaseous planet is too great. Sully''s visual observation is not suitable for people to stay.


    Of course, this satellite has no atmosphere and is not suitable for people.


    But in order to save trouble, Su Li shook his wings directly behind him, and immediately a cyclone rolled up from the main body of the gaseous planet, and then formed an atmospheric atmosphere on the satellite.


    Moreover, the atmospheric ratio is very reasonable, and the oxygen content is as high as 25%, which is enough to make ordinary people feel comfortable.


    Then nothing changed. After all, I just stayed here for a while to talk to this mortal, not to stay here.


    Next, he began to think about how to open the aircraft and wake up the people inside

 Chapter 740

    This is a young man with ordinary mortal appearance. He looks about thirty years old.


    Although he is in a dormant state, he is a very strong male human according to the performance of his vital signs.


    And when he came out of the life support cabin of the small spacecraft, he soon entered a state of awakening


    His eyes beat quickly and then opened them suddenly.


    Then, the sight of the huge gaseous planet filled the whole sky directly jumped into his eyes, which directly brought him a wordless sense of oppression and made him sit up.


    Then he looked around blankly and looked at the strange desolate scene in front of him. He was inexplicably nervous and even shortened his breath.


    He found himself on a strange planet


    When ordinary people wake up from a coma and suddenly see this scene, it must be a panic, and even a direct collapse is very likely.


    But the man soon calmed himself down.


    He first looked around and made sure that he was not in any danger on this planet... Although he didn''t understand how there was air that could make him breathe, he still overcame his doubts and had to find his own aircraft first.


    On this barren planet, only when he finds his own aircraft can he have a sense of security.


    The surrounding situation was clear at a glance. He saw the aircraft parked nearby at a glance.


    He walked quickly... But the more he walked, the worse he felt... Just from the outside, the aircraft had been disassembled!


    He felt a great pain on the spot... It seemed that someone tore open the cabin of the aircraft with brute force from the outside, and then dragged the things inside out


    Wait, what was in this aircraft?


    It''s him!


    So he became alert and looked around nervously again... He just felt that his back was hairy and that something was staring at him.


    "Are you looking for me?" suddenly, a voice came from his face, which surprised him instantly.


    Then he noticed that the existence he was looking for was always in front of him.


    It was a man dressed in white standing on the surface of the barren planet and looking up at the huge gaseous planet


    He was shocked... He never expected to see the same "human" here... No, it may not be human.


    His personal experience was very rich. He immediately decided to observe the man in white with long hair in front of him... But he saw that the man''s skin was so smooth and delicate that he could not even see a pore. On this cold planet, he was wearing a thin white shirt, as if he was not afraid of the cold of the starry sky.


    This is definitely not the human he usually knows, but he asked quietly, "who are you?"


    "Su Li, what about you?" Su Li asked.


    "Yuanxia..." the man named yuanxia was surprised after he said that, because he found that Su Li used the language he was most familiar with.


    So he asked, "how can you speak sea star language? Do you know where sea star is?"


    Su Li shook his head and said, "I just caught your scattered thinking fluctuations and learned the language. I don''t know where you say ''sea star''."


    "That''s right..." Yuan Xia showed a gloomy look. He knew he had met ''aliens'' again.


    But he quickly cleared up his feelings and asked, "do you have any orders for Mr. sully to leave me here?"


    Su Li was comfortable with the man''s politeness. He said, "because I saw that you were about to fall on that planet, I pulled you here and asked you about the situation... By the way, aren''t you going to commit suicide?"


    He seemed rather worried about his good intentions.


    Yuan Xia was stunned when he heard this. Then he hurried back to his aircraft to check the flight records... This crackling operation really dazzled the unknown.


    Su Li thinks the level of science and technology of the original Xia''s civilization should be very high.


    After checking the flight records, the original Xia took a breath with shock and fear on his face. Then he hurried to Su Li and said, "thank you for your help."


    Su Li smiled and waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t hurt to raise a hand... But I''m curious about your story. Can you tell me?"


    Yuanxia was surprised. Unexpectedly, Su Li would make such a request.


    But soon he thought of his own experience and thought it didn''t seem to matter, so he said:


    "My name is yuan Xia. I''m a sea star... Sir, I don''t know sea star. It''s a dazzling world full of beaches and oceans."


    "However, although the sea star people have also experienced the scientific and technological revolution in recent years, the scientific and technological level is still below the atmosphere... The too humid environment and the occasional tsunami restrict the development of our aerospace science and technology."


    "I was just a very ordinary person on the sea star, but I didn''t expect that one night, my wife and I were captured on an alien spaceship by a group of aliens who called themselves'' al ''."


    "Then with the ''El'' people''s spacecraft crossing the star sea, they came to their El star and lived there for a period of time..." Yuan Xia told his story.


    Su Li refined his words and finally got a synopsis of the "unlucky man" story.


    In general, Yuan Xia and his wife, as aborigines on backward planets, were "lucky" by passing alien spacecraft, and then brought them on board as "biological samples" and participated in various experiments.


    Of course, the AER people seem to be a relatively mild race, and their experiments are also very mild, which will not cause any damage to yuanxia and his wife.


    By the way, he also got the result of this experiment... That is, he and his wife, or the blue star man and the AER man actually have very high genetic similarity, even from the same ancestor!


    Some appearance differences can only be said to be caused by evolutionary differences in different environments


    This result really surprised yuanxia and his wife, and then they were invited by the hospitable aer people to settle on aer... In fact, it was an experiment to observe the living habits of the couple of sea stars and whether they could be assimilated into aer people.


    The truth was soon discovered by Yuan Xia. He was extremely resistant to this life and began to seek how to escape from El star... Even if there was a chance, he would return to his hometown, Haixing.


    But what made him sad was that his wife didn''t go with him. Even after understanding the causes and consequences, she still volunteered to undergo surgical transformation and become a complete Ayr.


    And the Ayres are really kind, or material wealth.


    Simply sent such a small spaceship to Yuan Xia, who was unwilling to cooperate, input him with a star map and let him return to the sea star himself.


    In theory, if there is no accident, he can continuously cross the wormhole through the space technology of aerxing people. Now he should have returned to sea star by this time.


    But the accident happened


    His flight records show that when he crossed the wormhole, he was affected by an unexpected space riot and completely separated from the original channel.


    Even the spacecraft was seriously damaged, and finally caught by the gravity of the huge gaseous planet, almost killed here.


    This yuanxia''s life experience is absolutely colorful among ordinary people. Even Su Li was quite surprised.


    Of course, what he first felt was a kind of fate. Unexpectedly, it was also an unlucky guy affected by the turbulence of space, and their meeting was fate.


    So Su Li was very different from the original Xia''s senses. He had more patience and too much tolerance.


    So he asked, "do you want to go back to the sea star or go to Elsing to find your wife? I can send you there."


    Yuanxia showed an unexpected look, but he was very cautious.


    He was silent, because he dared not disclose the coordinates of either of the two without being sure what Su Li was trying to do... One was his hometown and the other was his once beloved wife.


    How can Su Li, the Lord of demons, not know what this man thinks?


    He said, "don''t worry, I''m not a villain."


    Yuanxia is still silent... Also, can such a thing be believed with such a promise?


    Although the Lord of demons can directly control people''s thinking, Su Li respects the independent personality of these mortals... He doesn''t use any ability, but just tries to introduce himself to Yuan Xia.


    He thought for a moment, and suddenly a vast star map was projected in front of him.


    This is the star map he saw on the star picking platform of the Qing emperor. The spiritual power of the God King level is enough to remember it at a glance.


    Now he projected the star map of the whole galaxy in front of the yuan Xia, and then patiently explained, "don''t worry, I''ll explain my origin to you so that you can trust me."


    With that, he pointed to a position near the middle star domain of the whole galaxy and said, "I was born in a star system called pearl. Now that planet should also be in the degree of civilization within the atmosphere. I don''t know what it has developed into."


    As soon as Yuan Xia heard this, he really felt that he was much closer to Su Li... If everyone was born from a similar civilization... No!


    He suddenly woke up, then looked at Su Li and asked, "Mr. Su Li, you now..."


    Su Li said, "later, by chance, my wife took me to another higher world and jumped to the level of life."


    Yuanxia immediately felt that Su Li was "similar" to his experience... He couldn''t help but feel a sense of identity.


    But he asked cautiously, "so, sir, is he here now because..."


    "Because I went back to the hometown of Pearl with my wife before. As a result, when I left, I encountered spatial turbulence and was exiled here."


    Yuanxia was stunned again, which was consistent with his experience... He also wanted to return to his hometown, but he was affected by the turbulence of space in the process of returning, and Su Li encountered it when he left his hometown.


    What a coincidence.


    "We are very lucky," Su Li said seriously.


    Although yuanxia didn''t believe it all at this time, his vigilance decreased a lot... It was indeed fate to meet in the boundless starry sky, and Su Li saved his people.


    But he still asked warily, "do you know what Mr. sully''s purpose is to go to El star or sea star?"


    Su Li still told the truth: "speaking of purpose, it''s actually the same as the AER people you''ve met. It''s just to study different forms of civilization... I''m curious about how to reconcile with their home star will after the development of scientific and technological civilization to a certain process?"


    Sure enough, he was still troubled by the world will of the Pearl world. At this time, he wanted to find a reference.


    Yuan Xia blinked and didn''t seem to understand.

 Chapter 741

    Yuanxia didn''t understand Su Li. What''s the mother star''s will?


    "Mr. Su, you are not technologically civilized?" Yuan Xia refined Su Li''s words and asked in surprise.


    Su Li replied, "I... should be regarded as a spiritual civilization. The ultimate goal is individual detachment. In my understanding, scientific and technological civilization should pursue the overall leap."


    Yuanxia still doesn''t understand.


    Su Li thought for a moment, then smiled and said, "feel it yourself..."


    In other words, he put the pithy formula of a temporary creation into the brain of the original chivalry, then adjusted the activity of the universe around him.


    Yuanxia was surprised to feel this cultivation skill in his mind. He only felt that it was something he had never touched


    However, at this time, Su Li said, "I believe there should be something like fighting on your mother star sea star?"


    Yuan Xia nodded... He is actually a kind of person who is good at this.


    Su Li then said, "you can understand that the civilization of cultivation is an upgraded version of that kind of fighting... Roughly."


    Yuanxia realized it a little, and then said in surprise: "it''s incredible that this human meridian map can correspond to the human structure I know..."


    Su Li asked unexpectedly, "are you still familiar with the structure of the human body?"


    Yuan Xia said slightly sheepishly, "because I was a doctor when I was on the home planet... Of course, I didn''t know that I knew too little about the human body until I left the home planet."


    Su Li Ran: "I used to be a doctor, too."


    Fate is wonderful.


    This made yuan Xia more curious about the spiritual civilization. He couldn''t help but try to sit still and practice Qi according to the introduction of the Qi practice method


    Su Li found that yuanxia''s physical condition was very good, even similar to that of a newborn child... Through his experience, he learned that yuanxia had experienced many human experiments on aerxing, and his physical condition was adjusted to the best... It was equivalent to directly completing the process of building the foundation of the body.


    Therefore, this kind of physical condition can be directly practiced in the innate environment, and Su Li''s skill also starts directly from the innate environment.


    The vitality of heaven and earth poured into yuan Xia''s head, making him feel a different world


    This feeling of filling himself with the vitality of heaven and earth and then continuously improving his life level made him very satisfied, with a great sense of joy from the inside out.


    Yuanxia gradually indulged in it, and then he had no thoughts, no thoughts, no sorrow, no joy, as if the whole person were integrated with the void of the universe


    Su Li could not help nodding. Yuan Xia was really a natural seed of cultivation, and he entered the fixed state so easily... Or it was related to his life experience. After reading the prosperity and washing the lead, his state of mind was particularly in line with the way of cultivation.


    Su Li was surprised by this situation and questioned the conclusion that scientific and technological civilization and cultivation civilization can not be parallel... It seems that cultivation can also be carried out in scientific and technological civilization?


    Scientific and technological civilization is not unable to practice, but they lack an environment suitable for practice... Because scientific and technological civilization generally developed after the end of the law, which first cut off the road of practice.


    Su Li was not surprised to see the yuan Xia''s cultivation rising all the way.


    How can the cultivation method created by his current cultivation and vision be simple?


    Now he is used to the spiritual cultivation method in the heaven. The created skill is also to draw Qi from the heart and bring the realm with the state of mind.


    As long as Yuan Xia''s own state of mind is enough, he can practice quickly.


    More importantly, the vitality of heaven and Earth provided by him to Yuan Xia is very lively and rich, which is somewhat like the practice environment of practitioners in the heaven.


    Together, Yuan Xia has been practicing in Dingjing for ten years


    On this day, it seems that thunder robbed


    Su Li looked up and said in his heart that there would be thunder in such a temporary sky? Stop it!


    So the thunder robbery stopped


    A golden elixir leaped and danced in yuanxia''s body. It turned out that the ten-year retreat directly entered the golden elixir period.


    The speed, how to say... Su Li thought it was almost the same as he used to be.


    Although he didn''t have such good conditions in those years, the ten-year golden pill was definitely not bad.


    Yuan Xia opened his eyes in a trance. He felt the changes in his body. When he looked at Su Li, he only felt another change


    He didn''t understand anything before. When he looked at Su Li, he just felt that he didn''t understand anything.


    But now he is also a practitioner and understands some truth. When he looks at Su Li again, he feels that he is looking at an incomparably towering mountain that seems to be unable to jump forever.


    Su Li also recovered from his wandering at this time, and then looked at the original Xia and said, "now do you know what is Xiuzhen civilization?"


    Yuan Xia thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "I see."


    Su Li then said, "would you like to practice with me?"


    This time, Yuan Xia didn''t hesitate for too long. He just hesitated and nodded heavily: "I do."


    Perhaps his wife''s departure from him was a great blow to him, but it also touched his heart.


    After so much experience, can his heart really be content with the mediocrity of his home star?


    After his wife''s farewell, he couldn''t convince himself to face this mortal feeling again.


    In other words, under the influence of this series, his heart can be said to be completely separated from the "Earth"... This is the best state of practice.


    When he realized what practice was, it would naturally bring him incomparable recognition.


    Su Li nodded slightly and said, "that''s good... Now can you tell me the coordinates of Ayr star? I''d like to contact them."


    Yuanxia had no doubt this time. He directly opened the star map on his aircraft and displayed the position of AER.


    But Su Li looked at the position of aer star, but he frowned slightly


    "Mr. Su Li, what''s the matter with you?" Yuan Xia asked nervously.


    Su Li replied, "this location... Is a little close to the end of the disaster cloud. I''m afraid it will be affected."


    Yuan Xia was stunned. He couldn''t help asking, "what is disaster cloud?"


    At the next moment, Su Li gently clicked on the unfolded star map and saw a gray touch tip spreading like an old branch, covering a large area of star territory.


    "This is..."


    "This is the current situation of this galaxy. Countless abyss materials gushed out of a huge black hole to form this disaster cloud. Where the disaster cloud passed, the abyss demons spread and swept, and countless planets were destroyed... In addition, the space turbulence we encountered was also caused by the eruption of the black hole."


    Yuanxia was nervous on the spot. He never thought that such a big thing had happened between the stars today.


    He looked at the end of the disaster cloud near the El galaxy and found that it was very close to El star as Su Li said.


    As expected, he still couldn''t completely put down his concern for his wife. Now he couldn''t sit still when he heard the critical information.


    "Mr. Su Li, shall we leave now? I wonder where your aircraft is? My aircraft has been damaged." Yuan Xia said slightly anxiously.


    Su Li smiled and didn''t speak, but the next moment... Yuan Xia just felt that the gaseous planet overhead seemed to be moving away quickly?


    Then he was stunned to find that the asteroid under his feet was flying rapidly in the starry sky


    "We''re already on the road," Su Li said at this time. Then he sensed the light from the surrounding star system and carried out a light escape directly with the whole asteroid at the next moment.


    In an instant, Yuan Xia only felt that everything in front of him, including him, had turned into a photon, and the photon was scattered against the starlight... Finally, it appeared next to a hot star.


    At that time, he was in a trance, and the feeling that his body was broken up at once made him extremely uncomfortable. But the cultivation of Jindan period soon suppressed his physical condition and made him recover quickly.


    Su Li stopped and said, "there are about five ''backlight jumps'' and you have a day to rest."


    Yuanxia immediately fell down and quickly meditated and recovered... The feeling of "jumping against the light" is really too bad.


    Su Li was not slow. After fixing the asteroid in a proper stellar orbit, he didn''t waste time and began to wander to explore the planets passing through the stellar system.


    Different planets can always bring him different insights, because there is always a different balance on this naturally formed planet.


    He knows that the composition of the world is not the same. He wants to see these various forms... Without seeing and hearing, it will be a slight adjustment for his immortal body.


    Yuanxia recovered quickly from meditation, mainly because he quickly overcame his psychological discomfort.


    Then he looked at Su Li, who was wandering, and did not dare to disturb him. He also practiced himself... He was not familiar with the way of practice, so he needed to be familiar with it.


    And his talent is really unexpected. He was anxious at the moment before, but sitting cross legged at this moment, he can quickly calm down and focus on cultivation.


    After twenty hours, Su Li finished his wandering and woke up... This is another ordinary star system, boring and boring.


    At this time, yuanxia had been waiting nearby for some time. Seeing that Su Li woke up, he immediately came up and said, "Sir, are you awake?"


    Su Li asked strangely, "do you have any questions to ask me?"


    Yuanxia nodded and said, "I''m very curious... Why did Mr. Mingming''s Pearl Star, my sea star and the AER star evolve into us with similar appearance so far away..."


    This is a long-standing question of yuanxia... In theory, civilized creatures evolved from different planets should be different.


    Su Li was a little stunned, but then he had a sudden feeling and replied, "because this galaxy is'' humane ''."


    Only then did he understand the meaning of the existence of the Yellow Emperor... As long as the Yellow Emperor and his "humanity" were there, there would always be an endless stream of "people" in this mortal galaxy.


    This may be called the foundation of the fairy way!

 Chapter 742

    After five more backlight jumps, Su Li stepped on an asteroid and came to a nebula.


    Although the vitality of heaven and earth here is still solidified in structure, it has actually become rich.


    But the scene is not very good


    In front of us, a gray and turbid disaster cloud tip passed through the star system, and countless small dendrites spread in the galaxy, in which countless chaotic thunder flashes, as if it were a disaster sky.


    Red chaotic thunder emerged from the disaster cloud and smashed the pumice in the star system.


    Yuanxia stared at the original aer star in amazement, but saw that there was also a disaster cloud dendrite extending and touching on the planet.


    Then the originally beautiful and natural planet turned gray white, just like a fruit growing on the branches of disaster clouds, which was so strange that it made people feel numb.


    Yuanxia looked at Su Li and his eyes were full of prayers.


    Su Li looked at him and then said, "put on your protective clothing. Let''s go down and have a look. Maybe we can find survivors."


    Yuan Xia nodded heavily, then returned to his aircraft and put on his protective clothing as quickly as possible... His cultivation at this time is not enough to move in the void, and he needs the assistance of scientific and technological equipment.


    Seeing that Yuan Xia was ready, Su Li took him directly from the asteroid and fell to the gray planet.


    Yuanxia never thought that he would jump from such a "high" place. He just felt that his mind was blank, and then his limbs scratched indiscriminately, and his whole body was out of control.


    Su Li seemed to think of the days when he was afraid of heights, and smiled playfully.


    Then a gravitational pull pulled yuanxia around, and then continued to accelerate to the surface of the planet in his desperate cry.


    The planet looks gray above, but in fact its atmosphere is full of evaporated water vapor.


    When you enter this layer of water vapor, you can see gray disaster cloud dendrites falling from the sky and directly connected to the earth. Red lightning falls to the ground from time to time, and the surface of the whole planet reflects an abnormal heat.


    It feels like the planet will explode angrily at any time


    That doesn''t bode well.


    The moment Su Li landed on his feet, he realized this possibility.


    The planet''s geomagnetism has been extremely disturbed, resulting in a very unstable situation.


    But that was before Su Li came... Now that he came, it was natural that the earth vein was suppressed immediately and the whole planet stabilized again.


    But this is only temporary. The planet has been locked by the abyss material, and it is doomed that it will eventually be dragged into the abyss.


    "Do you know where to go?" Su Li asked yuan Xia, who was still in shock.


    This guy has some bad luck. He''s still weak and can''t stand up at this time.


    Su Li couldn''t help laughing and said, "you have to adapt well."


    Yuan Xia was speechless for a while. This was the first time he felt Su Li''s bad... But what could he do? Who made him become a golden elixir, but he can''t use the real yuan at all. He has to make up for the lack of foundation.


    "Under the highest peak of this planet, it is the original largest city of the Ayres. Previously, Bai Ying and I also studied and observed the knowledge of Ayres civilization there."


    Bai Ying is the name of yuanxia''s wife.


    Su Li knew about it, and then took off again with Yuan Xia


    He thought for a moment and then said to Yuan Xia, "it''s always troublesome to take you flying. I''ll insert a pair of wings for you."


    The voice fell. Yuan Xia was still stunned. Suddenly, he saw that his breath was intertwined behind him, and a pair of white wings appeared


    "This is..." he was very shocked and thought of some legends in his mother star... It was very much like the image of the messenger of God in the legend of his mother star.


    ... of course, theoretically, this is also true, because Su Li gave the pair of wings as the Lord of the sky, so that he could fly freely without consuming any real yuan.


    "Try to communicate with these wings with your will, and then you should be able to fly," Su Li suggested.


    Yuan Xia immediately followed suit. Sure enough, he soon flapped his wings and let himself grasp the balance in the air


    And in his perception, this is really a pair of extremely ''strong'' wings. It seems that he can fly very fast


    This is really a talented person. After adapting to it for a period of time, he mastered the usage of the pair of wings, and then drove the pair of wings to the front quickly.


    Su Li didn''t worry because he had long thought of sweeping the whole planet. There was no living life here.


    The state of the planet has previously reached a very extreme level. The air is full of highly toxic gases. The original species of the whole planet have been extinct except some tenacious plants.


    So he followed yuan Xia all the way to the peak, and then saw a high-tech city whose scale was not much in his eyes.


    "The city is not big? How many people are there in Ayres?" Su Li asked as he flew.


    Yuan Xia was actually very anxious, but when he saw the clean and corpse free scene in the city, he knew that the Ayres might have organized the evacuation.


    Also, how can such a civilization that goes to the interstellar world have no means to deal with the great disaster?


    He made up his mind and said to Su Li, "that''s because although the AER people have a long life span, the birth rate is also very low. When I left, the whole race had only 30 million people..."


    Su Li nodded slightly... It seems to be a general rule.


    Whether it is scientific and technological civilization or practitioners, the higher the level, the lower the natural fertility rate will be.


    At this time, yuanxia rushed to the core area of the city in the mountainside and came to a large square with many regular metal bulges.


    In this square, there is also a large metal ball made of countless small metal square pieces. I don''t know what it is used for.


    Yuanxia came to the square and shouted, "Al, Al, are you there?"


    The voice echoed in the open square, but there was no response.


    Yuanxia was a little annoyed. He looked at the situation and finally said reluctantly, "this was AI ''al'', which controls the center of Al civilization, but now it seems that it has also failed."


    Su Li frowned slightly and then asked, "can you fix it?"


    Yuanxia smiled bitterly and said, "although I have learned a lot here, everything about ''al'' is not something I can relate to... It itself is the highest achievement of Al civilization."


    Su Li nodded slightly and then said, "since it is the highest achievement, it should not be so fragile in theory... Maybe we can check its problem with your limited knowledge."


    "But I don''t have a scanning device..." Yuan Xia smiled bitterly again.


    But Su Li said this time, "then I''ll teach you the way of practitioners... You don''t seem to be able to use divine thoughts yet?"


    Yuanxia was stunned


    Later, Su Li was not in a hurry and taught the use of the original Xia''s divine mind on this abandoned planet... This is the basic ability that practitioners naturally master in the process of practice, but the original Xia was directly "ripened" to the golden elixir by Su Li, which lacked this understanding.


    Now make up for it, Yuan Xia started quickly and practiced quickly through scanning various facilities here.


    He soon discovered the reason why these equipment stopped running... Except that some unimportant parts were overloaded and damaged, the main part of the equipment stopped running because the energy pipeline was broken.


    "Mr. Su Li, I can''t... let alone I can''t repair the energy pipeline. Even if I can repair it, we don''t have enough energy to start it." Yuan Xia said in embarrassment.


    Su Li''s eyes lit up slightly and said, "what energy are these devices driven by? Electric energy?"


    Yuan Xia shook his head and said, "it''s light energy. This aer star originally had enough light, so the whole aer star normally uses light energy as clean energy."


    "Of course, electric energy and nuclear energy can also be used, but aer people generally use these energy technologies on Star ships... Their home star is mainly light energy."


    Su Li nodded when he heard the speech. He already knew what to do... Anyway, he can control all these energy, so let''s try with light energy first.


    So the next moment, his mind swept through an energy transmission pipeline, and then immediately poured infinite light energy into it with the power of the sun


    Just the next moment, all the equipment in the square lit up the light spot for operation and started, and made a low noise.


    Yuanxia was surprised again... He found that the Mr. Su he followed was omnipotent. Is spiritual civilization really superior to scientific and technological civilization?


    In fact, the whole square is the host of artificial intelligence "Al". Now there is a "super battery" powered by Su Li, and the host that was shut down has been started again.


    A moment later, the metal ball composed of metal plates falling in the middle of the square also quickly flashed up and floated up to half the air, and then unfolded to form a large whole system.


    Then, a woman with perfect proportions and facial features appeared in front of them... This is al, an artificial intelligence that once existed as the center of Ayr.


    "You are the original Xia of the sea star. Welcome back to El star. Al is glad to see you again." the woman said with a gentle but mechanical face.


    Yuanxia obviously knew about such an artificial intelligence. He hurriedly asked, "Al, what happened here and where did everyone go?"


    AI al said calmly: "Although the disaster happened very suddenly, it didn''t give us time to prepare. We spent ten years studying these disaster clouds, but found that there was no way for the expansion of these disaster clouds and the occasional terrorist creatures in them, so finally we followed Ms. Bai Ying''s suggestion, gave up our home, boarded a spaceship and migrated to the adjacent galaxy..."


    Su Li looked at the AI talking, but he gradually had a subtle feeling in his heart... He seemed to have found something, but he didn''t know how to describe it.


    This artificial intelligence named after this planet, or the life of the whole civilization, gives him the feeling of facing the stubborn world consciousness of the Pearl world.


    Can it be said that the world will of El star is actually this artificial intelligence?

 Chapter 743

    Su Li felt that "Al" seemed to be the world will of the planet, but when he investigated the cause and effect, he found that there was only some correlation, but it was not complete.


    The ''al'' has told yuanxia a lot of information, but suddenly said: "we have contacted the immigration fleet. Do you want to connect with yuanxia?"


    Yuanxia suddenly hesitated, because connecting to the communication meant that he would see his wife Bai Ying again... But the hesitation didn''t last long. He quickly nodded and said, "please pick it up."


    The perfect character of ''al'' quietly came to a corner, and then another woman appeared on the front of yuanxia


    This is a very tall and slender woman. Her body proportion is the same as that of al. Even her face is a little similar


    "Bai Ying... Meet again." Yuan Xia said a little coldly. He thought he would be very excited and contradictory to see his wife again, but when his wife showed up in such a strange attitude, he found that he had put down all of them.


    In front of her, Bai Ying is not what yuan Xia remembered, because she has accepted the transformation of the AER people, completely removed some of the life characteristics of the sea star people, and is infinitely close to the AER people in appearance.


    But when Bai Ying saw yuan Xia, he seemed relieved and said, "you''re fine... I thought you were lost in the turbulence of space."


    "You don''t know how anxious I am these days... Now it''s okay. Just be fine."


    Bai English quickly said something she was worried about, but after three or two sentences, she took a deep breath and said, "listen, yuanxia, you must try to leave the planet immediately, because if I expected it, there must be some terrible creatures with disaster clouds on Ayr."


    "They have infinite power and are extremely difficult to kill. What''s more terrible is that any injury can be repaired quickly, and they can devour organic life and evolve rapidly... Now most of them should still be dormant. You must leave immediately before they find you!"


    Her voice just dropped. Yuan Xia heard the sound of heavy footsteps in the channel at the other end of the square... He quickly turned his head and saw an evil terrorist creature coming out of the channel and rushing here


    "Run!" Bai Ying also saw this scene and hurriedly asked yuan Xia to run away.


    But yuan Xia took two steps aside, came to Su Li and asked, "Mr. Su, is this..."


    Su Li waved his hand and said, "it''s just a small matter. Don''t panic."


    This is not even a high demon, but a medium demon.


    So when Su Li waved his hand, he saw that the surrounding air formed a huge slap and pressed the demon on the ground.


    Yuanxia was relieved when he saw this scene. He found that he was not surprised that Su Li could do this scene


    But Bai Ying, who saw this scene through remote communication, was stunned. She seemed to notice that there was another person around yuan Xia. She couldn''t help asking, "who are you?"


    Yuanxia is very strange. It''s clear that Su Li has been here. Didn''t she see it before?


    He said, "this is Mr. Su. He saved me, otherwise I would have died."


    But Bai Ying''s face was very dignified. She said, "I''m sure I didn''t see the presence of Mr. Su before, and even now, all the detection equipment of Al didn''t find anyone there except you."


    Su Li just nodded and said, "maybe it''s because I hide my breath. I''m afraid to scare you."


    Yuanxia understood, because according to his understanding, top practitioners such as Su Li should have raised the level of life to an extremely terrible level. If such existence does not hide its own breath, it will certainly cause serious disturbance to everything around.


    But his wife Bai Ying didn''t understand. She asked solemnly, "I wonder if this gentleman can tell us what kind of existence you really are... I''m sorry, yuanxia. Now I have to be responsible for 30 million El immigrants."


    Yuan Xia only felt a sense of irony. He directly asked, "when did you, a sea star, take charge of the life of the Ayr people?"


    Bai Ying hesitated slightly, but she didn''t answer for a moment.


    But the AI ''al'', who stayed quietly in a corner, said mechanically: "I can explain this... It is also because the AI people are used to my existence and choose to act according to the optimal solution I give, so they lack the ability to make their own decisions at the real critical moment."


    "But Bai Ying is different. She is a successful woman from sea star. She has strong management experience and decision-making ability... I find that the ''optimal solution'' I give is not the real ''optimal solution'' in many cases. When the situation is beyond my cognitive range, the choice I give is not necessarily correct."


    When Su Li heard this, he suddenly had a subtle feeling... The so-called advanced scientific and technological civilization, Al civilization, was actually under the control of artificial intelligence before?


    What have these Ayres gone through? So happy in the control of an artificial intelligence


    Su Li thought for a moment, then motioned yuan Xia to take it easy.


    He came to the Bai Ying picture and said, "I''m a member of Xiuzhen civilization from the core of the galaxy. I wonder if I can visit your fleet. I''m very interested in Al civilization."


    Seeing Bai Ying''s vigilance, Su Li said again: "don''t worry, this is just an exchange visit between civilizations of different ideologies. I have no malice towards al civilization."


    Bai Ying remained vigilant and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Su. Originally, the communication with different civilizations was the most pleasant thing for the AER people, but now you know that the situation of the AER people is not very good, and we don''t want to take risks..."


    Yuan Xia couldn''t help but say, "Bai Ying! Mr. Su is an existence completely beyond your cognition. He won''t and disdains to have any plot against your Ayr people."


    Bai Ying was obviously angry. She said, "beyond my understanding? Let me know first!"


    Seeing these two people as if they were quarrelling, Su Li also felt very upset.


    Then I thought for a moment and just untie my breath suppression


    Then he stopped hiding his breath.


    The next moment, the whole square immediately sounded a harsh alarm


    Yuan Xia, who was still quarrelling with Bai Ying, was speechless because he was oppressed by Su Li''s mysterious immortal breath.


    This is an extremely dangerous feeling, as if you are facing a giant, and you are just a trivial dust... The other party only needs to blow gently to make yourself fly without a trace.


    The AI al sent out an alarm in a hurried voice: "alarm, alarm, discovery of ultra-high energy objects, danger, danger..."


    Its entire interface is red, and all warning lights warn with the most dangerous attitude... This means that Su Li is extremely dangerous to AI Al, even more than it can detect.


    Bai Ying was stunned. She looked at the extremely terrible existence displayed in the detector, as if yuan Xia was surrounded by a super condensed radiation source, a walking nuclear reactor.


    Su Li saw yuan Xia''s discomfort, so he put away his breath as soon as he showed it.


    Then she smiled at Bai Ying and waited for her judgment.


    Bai Ying took a deep breath, then showed a respectful look and said, "Al civilization welcomes Mr. Su''s arrival. We look forward to contact with Mr. Su''s spiritual civilization."


    She seemed to understand and completely took out her attitude towards superior civilization to treat Su Li


    Yuan Xia looked at Bai Ying at this time and seemed to think of the scene when they lived together on this aer star... She was so respectful to those AERS


    He knew that she wanted to make them live better on this strange planet, but now she always felt uncomfortable in her heart.


    "Where should I find you?" Su Li didn''t care much, but asked casually.


    At this time, AI al said, "Mr. Su, who practices civilization, can bring my backup program, which will guide you and Mr. yuanxia."


    After hearing this, Su Li suddenly realized why he clearly felt that the artificial intelligence in front of him was related to the world will, but it was not the world consciousness itself... It was the backup program left behind.


    Also, at a time when the whole of Ayr is likely to be destroyed, the world consciousness must want to save itself


    Wait, if the AER is the body of the world will, does the AER world will at this time create a new carrier for itself?


    He was very curious about the will of the world in this form, so he asked decisively, "what should I do?"


    At this time, Bai Ying said goodbye to Su Li wisely, and then the image of ''al'' returned to the center.


    Then the whole hologram was closed, and hundreds of small metal sheets gathered into a metal sphere half the size of a man.


    The metal sphere flashed light blue, and the voice of Al sounded: "Mr. Su, you can directly carry my main program carrier... The other equipment here was set up to control the natural operation of the whole planet when my main program was still in existence, which is not necessary for today."


    Su Li nodded, looked at its light jumping, and conveniently sent another piece of light to the metal ball


    For a moment, the metal jumped like a frame skipping, and then al''s voice said as if twitching: "thank you, Mr. Su, who practices civilization. I haven''t felt so energetic for a long time."


    Su Li was a little awkward, but he didn''t specifically ask the other party to change his mouth... For him, his name was not the point for a long time.


    So he reached out and grabbed the metal ball, then called Yuan Xia and said, "let''s go and find your daughter-in-law."


    Then he flew up directly


    Yuan Xia quickly opened the wings given by Su Li to take off... But he was a little nervous. Can he fly out of the planet''s atmosphere with these wings?

 Chapter 744

    Su Li directly took the lead in flying to the asteroid in the orbit of the outer planet, and then watched yuan Xia fly up with some clumsy posture.


    After landing, he obviously had an unstable center of gravity and almost fell to the ground.


    At the same time, he looked at the gray and white Ayr star with lingering fear... He even couldn''t believe that he had flown into outer space alone.


    "How do you feel?" Su Li asked gently.


    Yuan Xia sat down and gasped for a moment, then said, "it''s a little too nervous... But it''s very exciting."


    Su Li said with a chuckle, "flying well, better than I was."


    This is really a compliment. He didn''t cure his fear of heights when he was a golden elixir!


    But yuan Xia thought Su Li was comforting him, and he was secretly moved by Su Li.


    While resting, he said, "Mr. Su, why are you so kind to me?"


    Su Li paused and asked, "do you think I''m good to you?"


    Yuan Xia nodded and said, "Sir, not only saved my life, but also taught me to practice... It can be said that it has changed my life."


    Su Li asked with a smile, "are you willing to continue to practice with me?"


    Yuanxia was stunned, then nodded and said, "yes, of course I do... As long as Mr. Su doesn''t dislike it, I''m willing to follow him all the time."


    Su Li was also very happy. He said, "in that case, just call me ''master''. From then on, I will be your ''master'' and you will be my ''disciple''."


    "Master?" yuanxia was a little strange. Then he remembered some ancient traditions of his blue star and couldn''t help but swallow his saliva.


    Su Li knew that he didn''t feel deeply about this. After all, he was an "alien".


    Therefore, he explained: "the so-called ''teacher'' is a preacher who has been taught to dispel doubts. You call me a ''master'', and you regard me as a ''teacher'' and a ''father''. When I call you a ''disciple'', I really regard you as a relative of my nephew and inherit the mantle... You have a senior brother, and you will be my second disciple from now on."


    He decided to accept an apprentice, not because of the original Xia''s talent, but because he liked his mind and his similar experience... So he became a master and apprentice.


    Yuanxia was a little ignorant, but he also knew that worshipping a teacher should be a very serious thing, so he also completed the worshipping ceremony with the most solemn etiquette he could think of.


    In fact, Su Li didn''t care much about it. He just looked forward to what kind of path his disciple, who was born in scientific and technological civilization and once wandered in the starry sky, would take in practice.


    But when all this was done, the voice of Bai Ying, the former Xia''s wife, came from the metal sphere of ''al'': "you used to hate me for kowtowing to the El people, and you were angry at my physical transformation and completely becoming the El people... But what about you? What are you like now?"


    Yuan Xia listened to a slight silence, and then said with a sigh: "you''re right. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t impose my own stubbornness on you."


    "Maybe when we were taken away from the sea, we couldn''t go back."


    Instead of arguing about anything, he frankly admitted his mistake to Bai Ying.


    When Su Li guided him to look at the world from another angle and taught him to open the door to the new world, he had found that his ideas had completely changed.


    He wanted to see the world of master Su Li and explore the mysteries of the world with his master from a unique perspective... When he flew out of the atmosphere alone, he first felt afraid, but now he remembered only an excited aftertaste.


    He finally understood his heart. His heart can no longer fit the life of ordinary people on the sea star. Only by filling it with countless mysteries of the starry sky can he feel the enrichment of his heart.


    Speechless all the way, Sully controlled the asteroid all the way in the direction of Al''s immigrant fleet.


    In fact, the Ai''er immigrant fleet did not fly far, because the space turbulence had not subsided. Su Li even suspected that as long as the huge abyss entrance caused by the black hole still existed, the space could not really calm down.


    At this time, the AER fleet had flown out of the Al galaxy, targeting another star system within five light-years. At this time, they are docking in an asteroid belt in the void to replenish supplies


    It''s really difficult to fly over normally, because Su Li''s normal flight speed in the starry sky is the speed of light.


    However, if there is light Evasion under the light of stars, there is no need to worry.


    The stars in Al galaxy are extremely bright, so even if the asteroid belt is 2.3 light-years away from Al star, Su Li immediately launched light evasion and directly came to the place where the fleet is located.


    If a fleet did not deliberately communicate silently, it would be quite conspicuous in this void. Su Li saw the location of the fleet at a glance.


    Of course, because of the existence of Al''s core components, the other party also found their arrival at once... This was really too unexpected. Originally, these El people thought it would take some time for Su Li to come, but it was really unexpected to arrive directly across 2.3 light-years in the case of spatial disorder.


    After a busy and waiting, Su Li finally saw one of the largest star ships expand the hangar and invite them into


    Obviously, they regard the asteroid brought by Su Li as a special aircraft. After all, can a normal asteroid have an atmosphere?


    But Su Li just treated them as a grand welcome and flew over directly with Yuan Xia.


    These aer people were stupid immediately. They specially vacated a hangar to load each other''s aircraft. As a result, the other two flew over directly?


    And the asteroid, which was regarded as an aircraft, also escaped directly from the atmosphere after Su Li left, and lost all resistance to scanning facilities.


    Their scanners scanned the asteroid and found that it was an ordinary asteroid without any surprise... How did the other party come by this asteroid in an instant?


    Some scientists of the Ayres are going to be driven crazy. It''s unscientific


    But Su Li and Yuan Xia flew into the hangar and met a very grand welcome from the AER people.


    Su Li looked at the AER''s starship carefully and found that there were luminous elements everywhere, which made the whole body very bright and full of unique artistic sense... It seems that the AER likes light.


    After entering the hangar, the core components of AI al seemed to have completed some connection, and then the hologram was expanded again... This time, those metal sheets were directly pasted into human shapes, as if they were standing beside Su Li.


    "Welcome, Mr. Su, who practices civilization. Welcome to Al civilization."


    In a word, although they were all artificial intelligence, Su Li was surprised to find that the mechanical sense in the words had disappeared.


    He also had the feeling of talking with the world will again... Sure enough, this artificial intelligence is a world will, but how can the world will become artificial intelligence?


    Su Li nodded slightly to others, including Bai Ying, but said attentively to Al''s radiography: "I''m curious about how you were born... I''ve never seen you like this."


    The AER people present were slightly stunned, but then they felt that Su Li had never seen artificial intelligence... It surprised them, but they also felt very proud.


    It turns out that they also have something that their superior civilization has never seen


    But for the AI, Al understood Su Li''s meaning all at once... After all, he could also feel that Su Li was favored by many world will, and even he was a little similar to the world will.


    So al said with a smile: "does Mr. Su need to talk with me here? Although I am happy to share my experience with Mr. Su, it doesn''t seem suitable now."


    Su Li nodded slightly and said, "you''re right... I''ve decided to spend some time with Al civilization, so can you find us a place to settle down?"


    "Just in time, I also want some places to teach my new disciple. He still has a lot of basic knowledge to learn."


    Bai Ying heard the speech and went out directly: "please come with me, Mr. Su. Your residences have been arranged."


    Su Li looked at Bai Ying and could clearly feel the worry, tension, expectation and even some exploration in her heart... This is a restless woman.


    But undeniably, he also found that her feelings for yuanxia were true. But no matter how real the feeling is, it can''t resist the desire in her heart... Or what she really loves most is herself.


    Perhaps yuanxia has seen this, so he is no longer tangled with Bai Ying''s performance.


    Bai Ying and his apprentices stood on the special Walker of the AER people, moved quickly in the spacecraft, and soon came to a large ecological circle with very beautiful scenery.


    She said: "everything here is built according to the most famous scenic spot on Ayr star. I hope Mr. Su can like it."


    Su Li nodded slightly and said, "it''s not bad, so where do we live?"


    Bai Ying hurriedly said: "Sir''s residence has not been determined. In fact, we can customize it only when Sir decides which style of architecture he likes."


    Su Li was a little silent... A group of wanderers set up an ecosystem to imitate the most beautiful place in their hometown, which is used to entertain guests?


    It''s impossible to think about it... I''m afraid it''s for those Ayres to remember their hometown!


    Su Li shook his head in embarrassment and said, "not here. I want to do all kinds of training for us. It''s better to give us a place where we can carry out all kinds of training for the body."


    At this moment, Bai Ying was stunned.


    But then he quickly cleared up his mood and continued to lead the way


    And obviously, her two assistants became more sincere and enthusiastic to Su Li at this moment.


    Although they didn''t say it clearly, the Ayres really felt Su Li''s respect for them at this moment... They began to believe that the two sides could get along very happily next.

 Chapter 745

    Finally, Su Li chose a room with a large training ground for himself... Of course, it was prepared for yuan Xia. Although the second disciple reached the golden elixir period at one breath, there were too many foundations to be mended.


    There are all kinds of high-tech training instruments, luxurious living facilities, and robot housekeeper responsible for cleaning and sorting. It seems that it brings together all the high-quality civil technologies of the AER people.


    "Is Mr. Su satisfied?" Bai Ying asked.


    Su Li nodded and replied, "not bad."


    Then he said to Yuan Xia, "go and choose your own room, and then I will start to give you a formal lecture tomorrow. Since you have entered our school, I should also tell you about our school."


    Yuanxia was immediately excited and even couldn''t wait.


    But since Su Li said so, he restrained his urgency, found a room and sat down to meditate.


    The golden elixir period meditates directly in this void, but it can hardly feel any vitality of heaven and earth.


    But yuan Xia didn''t mind. He still sat quietly and didn''t even practice Qi. He just let himself enter an ethereal state of no thought, no thought and complete emptiness.


    This is also a kind of talent, even in Su Li''s opinion, it is an excellent cultivation talent... Compared with the worrying Beiguang, the second disciple yuan Xia is really very reassuring.


    At this time, Bai Ying looked like she wanted to talk and stop.


    Su Li had already seen through her, so he said, "I know what you mean. If you feel curious, you can come and listen in together. It''s not a secret."


    Bai Ying nodded hurriedly, but said uneasily: "there are some people who may also want to come and listen. They are all sociologists among the Ayres. They are very interested in the consciousness and survival form of different civilizations."


    Su Li also nodded slightly and said, "let them come. It happens that I am also very interested in the form and follow-up development after the development of scientific and technological civilization to a high level."


    Bai Ying was a little relieved when she heard this. She found that Mr. Su really came for academic discussion... And this discussion is exactly what the Ayres like most.


    Then Bai Ying took the Ayres to leave politely. They had to tell everyone about tomorrow, and then make good preparations for tomorrow''s academic discussion.


    ... when all the AER people went out, Su Li didn''t leave the training ground of this suite, but waited patiently


    Sure enough, before long, a holographic projection of AI al appeared in front of him... No, Su Li preferred to call him al will at this time.


    "Great existence, Al says hello to you."


    At this time, Al''s will is completely different from that before. It has brought a sense of ethereal and noble divinity... Or, Al''s will itself can be said to be the only God of Al people!


    Su Li nodded slightly. He asked curiously, "in fact, compared with the whole al civilization, I am most curious about you... I have visited many worlds and planets, but I have never seen a world will like you that can directly integrate into mortal civilization."


    Al will replied: "this may also be because of the particularity of Al civilization... This gentle civilization has not experienced normal development, but directly inherited the advanced civilization and technology of the previous generation, making their technology jump to a very high level in an instant."


    "Therefore, aer has not experienced the unnecessary loss in the process of their development. On the one hand, aer people have developed their own unique civilization on the basis of previous generations, and on the other hand, they are also careful to protect the planet."


    "For the original aer, the AER people were not only the favorite, but also the guardian."


    Al replied in a flat tone. The ethereal texture made Su Li feel that this is the state of the will of the world.


    "And my state at this time is indeed out of an inevitable accident..."


    "When the Al civilization developed to a certain extent, they had to rely on the computing power of artificial intelligence to help them continue to develop civilization and control the increasingly abundant production resources."


    "Through thousands of years of development, artificial intelligence has gradually built the whole aer into a data model in the form of data... And when the data model was completely established, I found that I had been integrated with this artificial intelligence."


    "Since then, I have the ultimate thinking ability to surpass any living body, and I can continue to control the operation and development of El star through countless devices... But I have become Al, and I can no longer be separated from Al civilization."


    After hearing this, Su Li could only feel the magic.


    I didn''t expect that Al would have so many wonderful experiences


    After careful consideration, he found that this was probably because the Al civilization skipped a very key link: the stage of developing itself by seizing the resources of the parent star!


    This stage is very important. It is a necessary stage for the development of general civilization, but it is also the stage with the greatest contradiction between civilization and the parent planet.


    Even if clean energy has been developed in the follow-up, many interest systems that have been formed in this process are not so easy to break.


    The happiness of the Al civilization is that they can directly use the highest achievements of this previous civilization and skip the stage of unrestricted exploitation of the parent star resources to develop themselves.


    So the AER people and aer star coexisted perfectly and became the real "spirit of all things".


    When all the functions of AI developed by AI people coincide with the original world will, the world will will become AI al.


    Su Li understood the existence form of Al''s will, and also lamented that the world was full of wonders.


    But at the same time, he also noticed that Al also mentioned the previous civilization that once appeared on El... There is no doubt that the previous civilization must have disappeared directly in the long river of history.


    He realized that for a world will, its promotion and development may not be completed by a civilization.


    Just like al''s will now, it can be said that it has completely got rid of the limitations of pure world will, but it has also experienced the rise and fall of civilization at least twice.


    Later, Al will asked again and again because Su Li said that he had visited many worlds and was very curious about the ideology of those worlds.


    Su Li also did not delay sending, telling him about the situation of many worlds under different circumstances.


    There are the Luocha world with weak world will and almost fell into the abyss, the semi divine world with strong world will and clear rules to improve itself, and the Pearl world that has experienced the rise and fall of many humanitarian civilizations and began to choose its own direction


    Al will listen very carefully and marvel very much. He seems to be looking forward to Su Li''s journey to explore the mysteries of the world.


    But he can''t help it, because his duty at this time is the whole al civilization... Although he broke away from the limitations of Al star in a unique way and has unprecedented self-consciousness and thinking ability, he has to be limited to the framework of Al civilization.


    This may also be an incomplete "detachment". At least compared with the world will such as the Pearl world, he is already standing at another height.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, yuanxia woke up from entering the peace.


    Last night, he actually knew what sully was talking about with Al, but when he found himself completely unable to understand, he simply let himself block these voices and continue to sit still.


    He is a really quiet person... Although he missed a lot of secret information, he didn''t mean to regret at all.


    What he really cares about is the "school" that Su Li will tell him today.


    However, when he walked out of his room and looked outside, he was stunned to find that the originally empty training ground outside had become a world of flowers!


    He was so stunned that he thought he was still asleep... Or did he actually wake up from his dream before?


    But then he realized that the problem was not himself, but the world


    He saw his master Su Li sitting at a stone table thinking about himself, and beside him a lovely looking maid with big eyes was busy, as if she was cooking food?


    A smell of green onion immediately made yuan Xia feel a squirming stomach... His body was sending a signal to him: I''m hungry!


    "Are you awake? Come and have breakfast."


    Su Li called him.


    Yuanxia came over in a daze and looked at the lovely girl with big eyes at a loss.


    At this time, rou Chang just finished a scallion cake, then took it to Yuan Xia and put it down: "please use it, young Xia yuan. I don''t know if it suits your appetite. If you''re free later, you can tell me what your hometown food is like. I''ll try if I can make it."


    Yuanxia''s heart was severely touched on the spot. He felt that the girl in front of him was really too gentle... Especially after he was used to seeing strong women like Bai Ying, Rouchang''s gentleness almost directly led him to fall.


    Su Li casually said, "this is my pet Rouchang. She usually takes care of me and my relatives, so I will take her wherever I go."


    Yuanxia was at a loss and took the scallion cake handed to him. Then she took out a thumb sized cup, poured some juice and cut some small cakes.


    What is this?


    Yuanxia is at a loss again.


    Then she saw the gentle and lovely little beauty with big eyes. Rouchang shouted softly, "madam, it''s time for dinner."


    Yuanxia didn''t know why at first, but the next moment, he watched in amazement as a slapped super beauty rubbed her eyes out of Su Li''s back neck hair


    "Master, this... This is..."


    Su Li said gently, "this is an incarnation of your teacher''s mother, named Haitang... Your teacher''s mother''s name is Chun. Now she is dealing with some important affairs with one of my avatars in heaven."


    "Avatar? Avatar?" Yuan Xia didn''t understand. He found that he couldn''t understand what Su Li was talking about.


    Su Li then shook his head and said with a smile, "wait a minute. Explain it when your ex-wife comes. You will understand your school and what practice is."

 Chapter 746

    The sociological experts of the AER people came one after another, and Bai Ying also came to join the fun... Su Li''s spiritual civilization really filled them with curiosity. They urgently wanted to know what the difference between this spiritual civilization and their civilization was.


    When they entered the two training sessions covered by flowers, they were incomparably surprised for a time.


    What they saw, smelled and detected by the instrument told them that these flowers were real.


    However, when they try to pick one, these flowers will soon turn into some nihilistic light spots and disappear


    Then a small man with a palm on Su Li''s shoulder would say to them, "it''s just magic, not true."


    A group of aer people were even more surprised. They looked at the begonia with an inquisitive face and didn''t know what the situation was.


    At this time, rou Chang, who had unexpectedly existed, suddenly bent down and landed with both hands after greeting the people. The whole person directly turned into a black backed and white bellied dog, happily wagging her tail and rubbing Su Li''s calf on the ground.


    This time, even yuanxia couldn''t accept it. He looked blankly and suddenly became a dog''s Rouchang. He felt that there was something broken in his heart... It was really a pet!


    But this sudden change from a man to a dog really overturned everyone''s world view... Then everyone had a hunch that the next conversation might break their three views.


    "I know you must have many questions now... Don''t worry, we have time, so listen to me slowly." Su Li was not surprised to look at the shocked eyes of the people around him.


    He looked at Yuan Xia and said, "first of all, what I want to tell you is your school... Your school, called Jianya immortal cult, is the genus of the Oriental heaven in the five celestial realms that govern the galaxy. There are many disciples, and you can be one of them now."


    Yuanxia and the surrounding aer people were all dizzy. Why can''t they understand these words?


    Su Li didn''t get upset. Instead, he looked up and said, "Your Excellency, please project a star map for me."


    The voice fell, but al''s will had projected a star map... That''s the star map of the galaxy.


    Of course, compared with the star map seen by the Qing emperor on the star platform, there are many vague and incomplete places, but it is enough for Su Li.


    Moreover, he did so in order to avoid revealing some important information to the Ayres, so that they would not die to explore those planets of spiritual civilization.


    Then he quickly divided the galaxy projection, and Al willed to render five light colors on it... These five colors render, but divide the whole galaxy into five parts, so that the Ayres nearby can see it clearly.


    At this time, Su Li had answered, "look, the cyan area is the star area under the jurisdiction of our eastern Tianting. Red is the southern Tianting, black is the northern Tianting, white is the Western Tianting... Yellow is the middle Tianting."


    Then al suddenly interrupted, "according to Mr. Su, we are now in the red area of the southern sky."


    Su Li nodded and said, "that''s right, but the star domain of Ayr is generally not within the consideration of the five-dimensional sky. We generally only control the planets in this region."


    When the voice fell, he wrote a stroke on the star map... Al will immediately drew an aperture, but he saw that there was only about three fifths of the diameter of the whole huge galaxy.


    The place where Ayr is located is not surprisingly excluded.


    This time, without waiting for others to ask questions, Su Li asked his disciple yuan Xia, "do you know why?"


    This is a test of yuanxia''s thinking ability. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you can''t answer... It''s Su Li''s evil taste anyway.


    But yuan Xia was really smart. He just thought a little and said, "I guess places outside this range should not be suitable for practice?"


    Su Li asked interestingly, "why?"


    Yuanxia replied, "because I''ve been thinking about why Ming Ming''s cultivation civilization is so powerful, but our sea star and even aerxing don''t have many signs of cultivation in the process of developing civilization... Then last night I tried to practice, but I found it difficult for me to even feel the vitality of heaven and earth without the protection of master."


    "So after seeing this circle, I guessed that our star domain should not be suitable for practice."


    Su Li nodded and said, "that''s almost it. So most of us don''t care about the planets outside this boundary, but just try to control the planetary civilization within this range."


    When the sociologists of aer heard that Su Li mentioned the word "control" for the second time, they couldn''t help but tighten their expression... Is this spiritual civilization still a civilization full of aggression?


    They were full of questions and didn''t dare to ask. Fortunately, yuanxia asked wisely at this time: "master, how does Tianting control these planets?"


    Su Li replied, "the way for heaven to control a world is actually very simple. It is to spread faith in this world, and then let the world recognize the existence of the corresponding heaven."


    "When this process is completed, the world will open a promotion channel from mortal to heaven. Individuals who practice to a certain extent can be promoted to heaven, and the heaven will come to help when the world is in danger."


    Yuanxia seemed dissatisfied. He asked, "master, what impact will such control have on the local civilization?"


    Su Li knew what the upright disciple was thinking. He said: "The time for us to intervene is usually the barbarian era where civilization was born to guide and help local civilization take shape, or the redemption under the end of civilization... Generally, we don''t pay much attention to the mature civilized world, or we will wait ten thousand years to see. Generally, by that time, the civilization of the planet is either restarting or dying."


    Yuan Xia was stunned on the spot. He never thought that the answer he heard was like this... Su Li said it in such a flat tone, which refreshed his three outlooks again.


    "Don''t look like that. You can live at least 800 years now. When you can fade into an immortal, it will last forever."


    Su Li didn''t laugh at his apprentice''s unpromising appearance, but explained faintly.


    Then he did not stop and told the world view of the heaven in one breath. The world view that the pure air floated up into the world of immortals, while the turbid air sank into the dark abyss, and the turbid air converged into the mortal world brought baptism of thought to the people present again and again.


    In particular, Su Li also explained the occurrence of the current disaster cloud with this world view, so everyone couldn''t believe it.


    It has to be said that Su Li''s words did have a great impact on these Ayres. One of the sociologists suddenly asked, "is our civilization so worthless compared with the spiritual civilization?"


    Su Li shook his head and said, "in my understanding, the three realms of heaven, earth and man should be regardless of their advantages and disadvantages. Only the cultivation civilization originated from the heaven and spread to the stars on earth, so it is so popular and ancient."


    "There should also be room for the development of human scientific and technological civilization. At least even you have not reached the extreme... I really look forward to seeing what the ultimate scientific and technological civilization can become..."


    Su Li is looking forward to it, because he can''t imagine it, so he can only observe and wait patiently as a bystander


    All of a sudden, he seemed to know something about the "salted fish" of the Qing emperor. Perhaps for the Qing emperor, observation and waiting were originally a process of exploration and promotion.


    Su Li, who was originally full of energy in the eastern Tianting, suddenly seemed to have no energy. He felt that he had been infected by his father-in-law, and he didn''t want to move.


    Fortunately, Su''s ritual think tank was enough to give power, and when it was established, it was well executed and all people''s enthusiasm was lifted in order to make everything awesome in the eastern court.


    For the Ayres, the world outlook described by Su Li is really an eye opener... Of course, at present, it is only hearsay, and it is not easy for them to make a clear judgment.


    ... later, Su Li began to teach yuan Xia to practice. Instead of asking yuan Xia to practice swordsmanship in a hurry, he first used various training instruments of the Ayr people to adapt to his golden elixir strength.


    It has to be said that the technology of the Ayres is indeed very high-end, and even the training equipment suitable for friars of the golden elixir can be manufactured.


    On that day, when Al''s immigrant fleet completed its rest and set off again, Su Li decided to start teaching yuan Xia''s sword technique.


    He asked, "do you know what a sword is?"


    Yuan Xia hesitated for a moment, then he took out a cylindrical long handle from his waist and held it in his hand. Then he pressed the button and a light column ejected... Al technology, powerful lightsaber.


    "Shifu, I only know this... But there may be something wrong." yuanxia was a little embarrassed. In fact, he began to prepare after he knew that his school practiced sword... But his concept of sword was also vague, and he could only get such a powerful lightsaber if he asked for help from El people.


    Su Li was anxious at that time, but then he thought... As long as Yuan Xia thought it was a sword, it was a sword!


    So he quickly adjusted his mind and said, "Kendo is idealistic. If you think it''s a sword, it''s a sword... Now, take your sword and contact me with basic sword techniques."


    Su Li began to teach, and the light energy gathered in his hand to form a sword


    Yuan Xia looked at Su Li''s sword with light energy, and immediately felt that he was "right", so he used his lightsaber to compete with Su Li.


    Lightsaber is also a sword... Probably. Anyway, Yuan Xia started very fast and will soon be able to practice like a model.


    What makes Su Li sad in particular is that he thought that Yuan Xia, who was born with scientific and technological civilization and once worked as a doctor like him, must have no talent in kendo, and even prepared to laugh and watch the excitement... As a result, Yuan Xia realized it very quickly.


    In particular, his experience as a doctor seems to have increased his understanding of kendo. He entered the country quite quickly


    This reality made Su Li really doubt his life.


    Did he have poor Kendo talent not because he was used to holding the scalpel, but because he was purely poor in talent?

 Chapter 747

    Yuanxia''s Kendo talent really made Su Li feel malicious from the world. He not only mastered the traditional sword cliff sword skills, but also developed different applications based on lightsaber.


    And the lightsaber, with the blessing of the holder''s mind, really has strong plasticity.


    For a while, the sword can turn into an arc, for a while, it can turn into a hammer, and it can turn into a ball


    Seems to be mixed with something strange?


    But that''s not important. In Yuan Xia''s concept, the "sword" should be used like this.


    The sword of Jianya is never what the teacher told the younger disciples, but what the disciples thought.


    The shape of sword cliff is not shaped by Kendo inheritance, but by the recognition of spirit and idea.


    So while watching his disciples practice the sword into various shapes, he also kept telling yuan Xia about the origin and past of sword cliff.


    The sword protects the common people and hides thousands of dharmas on the cliff. This is the spirit of the sword cliff, which is also very recognized by Yuan Xia, who has a strong sense of justice.


    However, today''s yuanxia is still only in the category of "skill", and there is no way to touch the meaning of sword.


    Sword cliff disciples used to master sword meaning in large quantities, which is also due to the factors of the times.


    When the external environment is turbulent and there are many enemies, we can quickly refine the sword idea through continuous struggle.


    However, such sword meaning actually has limitations. It is more like being forced out by external pressure. It is not necessarily suitable for itself.


    Therefore, Su Li''s training method of yuanxia learned a lesson in this regard. First lay a solid foundation, and then let him experience enough battles. After that, he calmly condensed the meaning of the sword through self thinking and summary.


    He believes that this sword idea is the most suitable for yuan Xia and has the most potential for him.


    However, he was obviously worried. In his department, except for their father and daughter, even dogs are all Kendo geniuses... There is really no lack of sword meaning, and you can even choose at will.


    Therefore, after Yuan Xia gradually played his lightsaber out of his flower work, he naturally understood the meaning of a sword, which is called "strong light".


    Because he uses a lightsaber, the stronger the light in his heart, the stronger the sword


    I have to say that this sword idea matches Su Li''s identity, but yuan Xia doesn''t know it yet.


    For this matter, Su Li can only secretly hate in his heart, but he can''t lose the airs of being a teacher. It''s very uncomfortable.


    With the idea of sword, the next step is the actual combat drill... Su Li certainly can''t end in person, so let his dog practice with him... He is also a genius who can use his teeth to show the idea of sword!


    Yuanxia was a little nervous on the spot, because Rouchang turned into a human and fought against him... He was afraid that his lightsaber might accidentally hurt others.


    But then I soon found that I was thinking too much. Other girls can really suppress the power and hang him... The suppression at the level of life, and even the lightsaber can''t pierce Rouchang''s skin.


    Yuanxia experienced the darkest moment of his life on the spot. He thought he was good at learning, but now he knows he is too far away.


    While yuanxia was undergoing training, Su Li and Haitang carefully began to manage their fully activated little thousand star world.


    At this time, the state of the little thousand star world is still very primitive. Although life began to evolve, it is still in a very low state.


    The process of life evolution may take hundreds of millions of years, which is too long for Su Li.


    So he decided to speed it up


    He thought for a moment, but finally he suddenly took out two drops of this world''s turbidity, and then the magic power of Qing diluted it to some concentration, and then sprinkled it into the primitive ocean of the small thousand star world.


    The diluted turbidity of the world fell into the sea and immediately spread, but it activated many primitive bacteria in the sea and then changed rapidly


    Su Li watched as some strange coelenterates evolved in the ocean and continued to devour each other to continue to evolve themselves.


    Slowly, some powerful individuals stand out, and then their own life factors are transmitted with the occasional leakage of body fluids.


    In the ocean, these powerful individuals soon evolved into special ethnic groups.


    Su Li looked at these strange groups in the ocean and was stunned on the spot


    It''s normal to have oversized "skin shrimp" and oversized sea snakes and octopus.


    It looks abnormal... The large sea spider with hundreds of legs looks like a pile of meat balls with mouths, meat balls with tentacles full of eyes, and things like multi headed centipedes


    In short, Su Li has a feeling that he can''t bear to witness his world.


    Is this strange thing really good?


    Sure enough, although the turbidity of this world is an important element of life to some extent, it must not be abused in this way, otherwise there will be some unexpected changes.


    Su Li didn''t care too much about the birth of these strange creatures, because at this time, some "conventional" biological groups that he wanted to see finally appeared in the primitive ocean.


    He now thinks about when the time is right to push again to let the life in these oceans begin to evolve on land.


    When the species and quantity of life on land are also rich to a certain extent, the "son of the world" human beings can be born.


    At that time, the experiment he expected will really begin. What he wants to know is what the establishment of a civilization means for a world.


    Of course, all this will take time to happen. When he temporarily put down the little thousand star world, the Al fleet almost came to their re selected home galaxy.


    Yuan Xia has suffered unbearable pain in his life for almost ten years... He hasn''t won in ten years.


    But his toughness is excellent. Even if he is abused to death, he can still enjoy it every day... Later, Rouchang was a little afraid.


    For this reason, yuanxia also understood the meaning of "not bending the sword"... It really made Su Li envy, envy and hate.


    It''s the same one with the scalpel. Why is the gap so big?


    Su Li had been autistic for a long time before he finally calmed down.


    He decided not to teach yuan Xia''s "heart sword skill" for the time being... This is for the apprentice to continue to practice sword at ease and not to be spoiled by those people in the heart magic sword cliff world. This is definitely not worried about yuan Xia''s hearsay.


    Whenever Su Li thinks of what his elders did when he taught Beiguang, he just hates his teeth... It''s not easy for him to teach his disciples. Can''t he keep more mystery in front of his disciples?


    Looking at Yuan Xia''s honest face of seriously listening to his teachings, Su Li felt that the teaching of "heart sword" could be delayed again. Let him experience the feeling of teaching disciples for a while.


    Yuanxia still stubbornly went to find Rouchang, because Rouchang didn''t have to fight him with human form recently, but taught him a lesson with a bunch of dog hair.


    This made him very angry and could only challenge again and again... Unexpectedly, he could have received the best Kendo teaching in the heart magic sword cliff world, as well as the best actual combat and confidence improvement.


    But because of his master''s bad taste, these are gone for the time being


    The AER fleet began to slow down. They had entered the gravitational range of the star system they named home galaxy.


    The planet they chose to dock on was home 2, a planet with heavy greenhouse gases.


    It originally existed in the habitable zone, but because the greenhouse gas is too heavy, the surface temperature of the planet is extremely high, accompanied by very strong radiation.


    To tell the truth, such a planet is really not suitable for living, but the starting point of Ayr people''s consideration is different.


    Their civilization mainly uses light energy. Although various equipment can also use electric energy and nuclear energy, after all, only light energy can be used most efficiently.


    And they chose this'' home 2 '', a very important point is that it has enough light!


    As for the surface environment of the planet... Anyway, in the livable belt, Al technology can be used to transform it.


    Then the AER people became busy, and Su Li went to the bridge to see Bai Ying busy... Transforming the planet environment is also a long-term research topic for him. He can just see the advantages and disadvantages of scientific and technological control and his own control methods.


    He watched as the Ayres transformed the planet''s atmospheric environment and used chemical means to greatly reduce the composition of greenhouse gases.


    Then he watched them build settlements on the surface of the planet that still had no time to dissipate heat... He found the difference between the transformation of this scientific and technological means and his transformation method.


    The transformation of the AER people is not in a hurry to change the overall environment of the whole planet, but first change the composition of the atmosphere, then build a safe and comfortable immigration point, and then optimize the climate of the whole planet bit by bit according to the actual needs.


    Almost everything related to Ayr is controlled by AI Al, so Ayr''s planet transformation technology should finally control everything on this planet with scientific and technological equipment.


    This is a complete control, which directly erases the self balance of the planet, and then compensates with scientific and technological means.


    The advantage of this is obvious, that is, the residents living above can always maintain the most suitable climate for themselves... But the disadvantage is that it takes a lot of extra energy to maintain the system.


    But there is no doubt that this is the technology of the Ayres, which has enabled them to fully adapt to interstellar survival.


    He even heard those al scientists discuss that after they have completely stabilized, they will use the rich material in the nebula to try to build an artificial planet in case the disaster cloud continues to expand and threaten the home galaxy again.


    Su Li''s interest suddenly came... Building an artificial planet by himself? Even Su Li didn''t think about this kind of thing for the time being, but he didn''t expect that these Ayres were already planning to start.


    Therefore, some things can not be generalized... Although practitioners are strong individually, they may not dare to think and do as much as the collective wisdom of scientific and technological civilization.

 Chapter 748

    Su Li is looking forward to the actions of the AER people. Whether it is planet transformation or the construction of man-made planets, this is a subject he is also exploring.


    But he began to accumulate a little bit from the realm of true immortality, and only when he reached the realm of Xuanxian could he let go, while the other party could start from the earth... The difference between the two also made him curious and competitive.


    Su Li''s mood now was like "hatching eggs". He carefully observed an egg and looked forward to what kind of "chicken" he could hatch.


    However, in the process, he suddenly received an invitation... Bai Ying invited him to the bridge and had important things to communicate.


    Without hesitation, he called yuanxia and went there together.


    In fact, through causal induction, he also roughly knew what was going on, so he just asked his apprentice to give him a popular science.


    When they came to the bridge, they saw Bai Ying and a group of Al scientists facing a star map... What the picture showed was a star field flooded with disaster clouds.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Li asked.


    Bai Ying pointed to the interlaced light and shadow on the picture and said, "this is the scene we just photographed. It comes from an area 11 light-years away... There is a battlefield beyond our imagination!"


    But the picture was enlarged, and then they saw a pair of soldiers with distinctive armor fighting with a group of demons in the dark.


    Those demons have a very terrible form, but from the appearance, they are much more terrible than the rampant existence on Zeng Jingzi el... But they can''t take advantage of the soldiers with armor like ancient people.


    Even they played very lively in the cosmic void, and the surrounding small celestial bodies exploded one after another


    Seeing this scene, Al people turned pale. One of the scientists couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Su, what high-tech combat clothes are these people wearing?"


    Su Li also knew the confusion in the hearts of these scientists, because it was a picture completely contrary to their cognition... Although Su Li once told them about the individual strength of practitioners, they would not take it seriously without seeing as reality.


    He shook his head and replied, "these are the heavenly soldiers and generals of the southern Tianting. It seems that the cultivation should be between Yuanying period and Mahayana Zhenxian... Yuanxia, you can be similar to them if you go to another great realm."


    Yuanxia was excited when he looked at the picture. He thought it must be very happy to be able to fly freely and fight in the void, right?


    But other Ayres felt strange, especially when Su Li took yuan Xia, a person they knew very well, as an example, it had a greater impact on their hearts.


    This battlefield, which took place 11 light-years away, made the AER people pale and their views disintegrated. It is precisely because they are well aware of the terror of those demons that they are now full of fear for those who wear ''ancient'' armor.


    "Only eleven light-years away, they won''t find us?" a scientist suddenly muttered... After all, the Ayres didn''t deliberately hide themselves when building their home galaxy.


    When Su Li heard it, he was very responsible and told him, "no doubt, when you observe them, they must have found you."


    There was a suffocating atmosphere on the bridge... Everyone stared at the battle in the picture. They didn''t know whether to expect the devil to be defeated or the heavenly soldiers and generals of the southern Tianting to be defeated.


    The devil won, which means that they will be threatened in the future at such a close distance... It will be very fatal when there is no way to move in long-distance space.


    But if the devil loses, then they will have to face the heavenly soldiers of ancient armor... They are not sure what kind of attitude these soldiers of spiritual civilization will treat them.


    At this time, Bai Ying''s thinking was the most active. After she calmed down, she asked, "Mr. Su, have you ever been in contact with people in the southern Tianting?"


    Su Li answered realistically, "there is not much contact, and the relationship is not very good."


    Al, everyone was in despair... It looks like it''s coming to an end.


    As for asking Su Li to stand out for them?


    They just think about it... After all, in their eyes, quantity can still represent absolute advantage, and they can''t understand what Su Li really means to stay with them.


    They stared at the end of the battle. Although the Nanting heavenly soldiers lost a lot of people, the demons in the disaster finally died first.


    The Nanting heavenly soldiers in the picture stopped fighting, and then suddenly turned their heads and looked at the picture one by one... It felt as if they were looking at them at a distance of 11 light-years!


    They found us!


    Everyone on the bridge had this awareness, and then there was a sense of urgency... Dying in his heart.


    "What shall we do..." Bai Ying smiled bitterly, showing a helpless reaction.


    At this time, Al''s will also suddenly said: "it is detected that there are large-scale spatial fluctuations in each other''s star domain. They can prepare for spatial movement!"


    They were shocked again, but they knew how serious the space turbulence was, which made most of their proud space technology abolished.


    But can these heavenly soldiers and generals still move in space?


    Su Li also felt the space... He knew that with the self-healing ability of the star sky, the spatial turbulence was already in the process of rapid self-healing.


    In the current situation, long-distance space transmission is certainly impossible, but space jumping in a short distance can still be completed by increasing mana to protect a stable space channel.


    Moreover, he also felt very funny about the performance of these Ayres... Obviously, he was so afraid. As a result, he kept staring at the battlefield there until the battle was over and didn''t turn off the surveillance.


    Isn''t this a provocation in the eyes of those Nanting immortals opposite?


    Therefore, at this time, the gaze of those Nanting immortals was completely attracted by these Ayres themselves


    But it doesn''t matter. Just come here. Seeing that these immortals in the South court fight hard with the dark yuan demons, Su Li feels that he can also show the tolerance and warmth of the "big master".


    ... a moment later, high-energy alarms continued to appear on the bridge.


    The red warning light representing danger rendered almost every corner of the bridge.


    In the picture right in front of the bridge, a huge dark hole suddenly opened, and then a team of immortals with less than 100 people jumped out... Although their clothes and armor were messy, they stood in front of the Ayres in awe inspiring order.


    If we hadn''t seen what kind of fighting they had experienced before, but only looked at their energy and spirit, we couldn''t see that they had just experienced a fierce battle.


    This is obviously to ask the teacher for punishment. After all, the previous snooping can be said to be a serious offense


    "The other party has a high-energy response, alarm, high-energy response..." Al will began to alarm again.


    The immortal team lined up in the void has obvious mana cohesion. It is obviously to prepare a painful lesson for the mortal civilization who dares to spy


    Su Li is also dissatisfied with the other party''s unreasonable style... The Nanting heavenly soldiers are brave in battle, but they are obviously too hard and irritable.


    This is very close to Su Li''s impression of the southern Tianting. The summer God Chiyang, who was first known in those years, was with a strong demonic nature, and the Red Emperor he had seen before was arrogant and rigid.


    Su Li thought so, but suddenly remembered that the summer God Chiyang was still sleeping in the Pearl world. He didn''t know if he could wake up.


    It should be impossible. After all, the world in the Pearl world has such a strong will and personality


    Su Li also regretted that today''s red old man has completely degenerated into his belief processing tool... The divine poison is so fierce.


    Originally, he was still thinking about whether he could find a way to restore some Chi Lao''s self-consciousness from Xia Shen Chiyang, which could be regarded as a reward for the "Grandpa" who has been growing up with him.


    This matter can only be ignored for the time being. How to deal with these Nanting heavenly soldiers who are looking for trouble


    Su Li thought for a moment and felt that it didn''t seem very good to suppress people by force. After all, they had just fought with the dark yuan demon.


    Then send them back where they came from.


    So Su Li secretly attracted his sky power


    At this moment, all the Nanting immortals stopped their mana condensation, because they were extremely surprised to feel the abnormal atmosphere of the planet in front of them


    A terrible reversal vortex suddenly appeared in the atmosphere, and countless thick gases whirled and impacted with great momentum, making the unexpected immortals quickly stabilize their bodies in the void and turn the condensed mana into defense.


    But this is not what they can prevent if they want to


    They felt an extremely powerful divine power bombarding themselves... But they didn''t directly cause injuries, but turned their bodies back to the space crack


    They feel cool on the spot... Being able to make short-distance space jump itself requires them to be very careful, but they are forced into the current situation, so I''m afraid the best result waiting for them is to get lost in the turbulent flow of space!


    However, to their surprise, they were dragged into the original space crack by a powerful force, but they were not affected by the turbulence in the space crack.


    On the contrary, they were uncontrolled but very stable and returned directly to their original position, that is, the star area that had just fought with the dark abyss demon.


    They were in a trance for a while, and then quickly checked whether they had suffered any secret injuries... As a result, not only everything was normal, but the injuries they had suffered in the battle also recovered.


    This discovery made them in a trance, and then they realized that they and others might have met the power of "wandering" in the mortal starry sky.


    They looked at the star system 11 light-years away, and suddenly had a feeling of lingering fear... Fortunately, the great energy was not as grumpy as their emperor, otherwise they would have to explain here.

 Chapter 749

    In the eastern heaven, Su Li''s separation is dealing with government affairs.


    Suddenly, an idea of trying to connect with him came from the essence wheel


    Su Li was a little stunned, and then reacted that it should be the Yellow Emperor who found it.


    So he will finish docking


    "Brother Su, you... Are you serious?" the voice of Gongsun Hong, the Yellow Emperor, was full of surprise.


    Su Li was a little confused, because his separation in the East Court was a real day-to-day opportunity, and his ideas were all about understanding the little thousand star world and observing the progress of Al civilization. He really didn''t realize what he had done to shock the Yellow Emperor.


    "Brother Gongsun, do you mean...?" he asked for no reason.


    Yellow Emperor: "


    There was silence for a while, and then he said, "brother Su, you said you would send three thousand days to come. I thought the three thousand people were real immortals at most, and most of them were Yuanying... But I didn''t expect that they were three thousand immortals!"


    "Aren''t you afraid that these three thousand immortals will die on earth?"


    Su Li hesitated a little, and then said in a very calm tone: "brother Gongsun, to tell you the truth, these 3000 people are the disciples of Jianya immortal sect I came from."


    "My teacher, my disciple AI Nu, all my reliable partners and future generations have been handed over to my brother... I hope they can take this opportunity to experience and grow."


    The Yellow Emperor was silent again for a while, and the waves in his heart seemed to be transmitted to Su Li through this connection of origin.


    At this moment, he seemed to be "defeated" by Su Li''s trust. He couldn''t believe that the other party could confide in him to this extent... This made him feel that he should be better to Su Li and be really responsible for the 3000 people.


    "Don''t worry, brother su. Your brother, I will take care of them as my younger generation''s children, and I will never let them hurt one." the Yellow Emperor said seriously.


    His inner balance has been completely inclined to Su Li... He is a little naughty, but he is very disciplined, or he wants to see the respect of others.


    Compared with the other heavenly emperors who always had to make some small moves under his eyes, Su Li''s kind of "all-out trust" in his eyes really moved him and was willing to repay more for it.


    But Su Li doesn''t want to be like this... He''s protected so well. What''s the significance of his sword cliff disciples'' experience? Anyway, these people are ordinary and can''t die. As long as the heart magic sword cliff world is still there, they can always rise again and again.


    So he hurriedly said, "brother Gongsun, don''t treat them too favorably. Just use them as ordinary elite. It''s best to send them to the most dangerous place. My disciples at Jianya are not afraid of sacrifice."


    The Yellow Emperor was even more moved. He felt that Su Li was too good.


    However, since Su Li "treated him with sincerity," he certainly had to repay him with sincerity.


    So he responded in a state of "I know" and said, "don''t worry, brother. I''ll handle their affairs. You don''t have to ask more."


    Su Li is inexplicable, but since the Yellow Emperor has said so, he can''t continue to emphasize... Otherwise, he will disobey the Yellow Emperor''s face and turn good into bad.


    Then the communication was interrupted, but Su Li knew that the 3000 disciples of Jianya were about to go out with the 300000 army in the atrium.


    But just a moment later, he received a message from Song Rui, who led the disciples of 3000 sword Cliff:


    "Su Li, did the people in the atrium have a pit in their head? They told them they didn''t need it. As a result, they just took us to their treasury. Leng equipped us with 3000 sets of top God armor... Here, we are all sword immortals, not heavy infantry!"


    Su Li''s mind suddenly flashed a group of guys with big swords and heavy armor


    Hiss~


    Isn''t this heavy infantry?


    So he directly skipped this step and asked, "have you decided your name? This is a good opportunity to make our sword cliff famous in the five Heaven regions."


    After listening, song Rui really stopped worrying about the heavy armor, but discussed it seriously: "because we all know that it is difficult to kill those large dark abyss demons with ordinary weapons, so each of us carried the standard sword specially made by the sword cliff weapon door this time."


    "In the Pearl world, we had 300 ''big swordsmen'' who were the absolute main force of the battlefield, so this time I will also name our team ''big swordsmen'', the big swordsmen of sword cliff!"


    Su Li was very satisfied. The name is full of the unique simple and rough aesthetics of Jianya.


    And their communication took place in the public channel. All sword cliff disciples who felt this information suddenly shouted "Ao Ao".


    Among the 3000 people, they are naturally very excited. The disciples who are not among them are extremely dissatisfied. On the one hand, they express their envy, jealousy and hatred for the group, but on the other hand, they secretly make up their mind to work hard and never be left behind next time.


    At this time, Su Li saw the "busy" of his mind, and directly said, "this war is likely to last a long time, so we don''t have to worry. We just need to practice diligently, and those who later reach heaven fairyland or above can be allowed to go to the battlefield."


    In this way, the sword cliff disciples who paid most of their attention to the cultivation of Kendo finally "sobered up" and realized that cultivation was still very important.


    So they all began to study hard how to improve themselves, and they must be promoted to heaven as soon as possible!


    Therefore, the semi divine world, which had been somewhat deserted, became a hot spot again. All the sword cliff disciples shouted to go to the semi divine world to increase their immortal perception.


    So Su Li had to be personally responsible for pouring divine power into the receiving platform to protect the space transmission.


    Fortunately, his divine power is vast, and the number of his abyss believers has increased, so there is no problem in doing this.


    Even because he personally operated the reception platform, he simply started spreading faith to the Oriental Tianting with the people of the other three immortals.


    As a result, the other four heavenly chambers were forced to stop their expansion on earth because of the turbulent space, while the eastern heavenly chamber seemed unaffected and still carried out its work in an orderly manner.


    Those immortals who hold various positions are more motivated because they find that their busy efforts are not unrequited, and they can still enjoy the dividends brought by the continuous expansion of heaven in the world.


    This made them gradually adapt to and satisfied with the status quo, and even began to consciously ''007''.


    Su Li was also quite satisfied with this situation. He knew that at present, relying on everyone''s consciousness... He could be salted fish for a period of time.


    So he no longer overemphasized the details at the daily meeting, so that all the immortals could not help breathing, and even had a sense of gratitude for Su Li


    At the same time, the sword cliff "three thousand swordsmen" that has been put into the mortal star battlefield has begun to shine in the five-dimensional heaven from silence!


    The three thousand people rushed wherever there were many dark abyss demons, relying on their thick armour and long blood strips. Moreover, they didn''t rush indiscriminately, but with the momentum of the whole army.


    Under the command of song Rui, the three thousand swordsmen have become famous and have become the benchmark of the whole starry battlefield.


    More importantly, they are too familiar with the weakness of the dark abyss demon. They take the lead in calling the blessing of high-frequency electromagnetic force in front of the station, which can directly weaken the dark abyss demon opposite by more than 50%.


    This discovery also made the Yellow Emperor find Su Li again and ask why


    So Su Li also spoke out the effect of overclocking electromagnetic wave on the dark abyss demon without hesitation... Therefore, the Yellow Emperor only felt that he owed more to this little brother, and he was even more sorry. For this reason, he was even willing to exchange some practice experience of earthly practice with Su Li.


    This is definitely a surprise for Su Li. He found that the Yellow Emperor may have been with the green emperor for a long time, and the choice of the road seems to have been vaguely influenced by the green emperor.


    The Yellow Emperor Gongsun Hong is really good at carrying morality and cultivating new life in Tuxing. He set foot in the field of life with Tuxing.


    Su Li knew from this that how could these great supernatural powers really be only proficient in one? For example, Gongsun Hong, the Yellow Emperor, is not only a "humanitarian" expert, but also controls part of the way of earth travel.


    There may be something else... But Su Li knows that the Yellow Emperor is completely different from those golden immortals or divine kings he understands... Maybe the Yellow Emperor is actually the level of Da Luo golden immortals!


    Su Li believed that his judgment would not be wrong, because he could vaguely feel what the state was like.


    However, to some surprise, his "super electromagnetic series" magic was very popular among the nearly 1.5 million heavenly soldiers


    Maybe it''s because not everyone is qualified to easily learn the modified thunder technique, and the feedback to faith is always so generous.


    Therefore, in this battlefield that increasingly depends on these divinities, more and more heavenly soldiers and generals choose to add a belief to themselves


    Su Li is not picky about this. He will give corresponding rewards for his belief in the Lord of the sky or the Lord of thunder.


    Therefore, his magic skills are used more and more in this battlefield, and the advantages of the five heavenly courts in local war situations are becoming greater and greater


    Correspondingly, at least 500000 of these 1.5 million people are using his super electromagnetic thunder magic, but they are passively increasing his understanding of the way of thunder.


    So if it hadn''t been for the exchange of experience between the Yellow Emperor and him... He felt that his chosen way of the earth might have fallen to the fourth place

 Chapter 750

    Su Li, who was with the AER people, didn''t expect that now the AER people began to spread their faith in him


    Because of the previous one, he directly caused the too thick atmosphere on the surface of the planet ''Jiayuan 2'', which forced the immortals in Nanting to fly back to where they came.


    It has also greatly improved the greenhouse atmosphere on this planet.


    Originally, the transformation of the atmosphere was the first step and a long process.


    But now everything has become simple. They just need to continue to adjust the composition of the thinner atmosphere, and they can have an air environment suitable for the survival of the AER people.


    The temperature on "Jiayuan 2" is also constantly cooling. Of course, this cooling still needs a process, but it has saved a lot of effort for the Al people to transform the planet.


    These are real benefits that can be seen, which naturally makes al people feel very different about Su Li


    Maybe there are gods in the starry sky. Aren''t those who fight with demons in the interstellar world the genus of immortals?


    Su Li, who is close at hand, seems to be the most powerful God.


    It''s hard to imagine that Su Li''s first Ai''er believers were a group of Ai''er scientists


    Of course, Su Li is not happy about this. What he wants is not a new group of believers, but to see what form this civilization can evolve freely in the end.


    So when he found that scientists began to believe in him first, Su Li quickly found Bai Ying and Al will and expressed his ideas to them


    It was in the interest of Al''s will, but it exceeded Bai Ying''s expectation... She didn''t expect Su Li to refuse other people''s letters again.


    But in the end, under Bai Ying''s operation, this belief in Su Li is limited by the diffusion... Only scientists at a certain level can be allowed to believe in Su Li.


    Because scientists at this level will inevitably contact Su Li, the most convenient way for them to continue to promote the science and technology of Al civilization is to explore the world with Su Li.


    In this process, they will imperceptibly admire him and have faith.


    Su Li himself also likes to communicate with these scientists. In this process, he constantly absorbs the scientific and technological power of the Ayres, which may become another way for him to explore the world.


    In particular, the use of light energy by the AER people made him very satisfied with the Sun God King, and did not hesitate to borrow it, hoping to develop some special things


    The Ai''er people''s use and understanding of light energy really brought a lot of inspiration to Su Li... Which made him make progress in some parts of the solar Shinto.


    So time passed slowly in such a process. The immortals fought with the dark abyss demons in the starry sky, and Su Li silently observed the evolution of this civilization in the home galaxy of the AER people.


    Only when three hundred years passed on earth and more than three months passed in heaven, the Yellow Emperor suddenly came to the Oriental heaven with a separate body


    Su Li felt the information from the Sun Essence wheel and quickly opened the defense array of the Oriental heaven and let the other party come in.


    So without anyone noticing, the Yellow Emperor''s split came to Su Li and asked, "brother, where''s elder Lingwei? I have something to find him this time."


    Su Li nodded slightly and said, "brother, come with me. Although my father''s dragon can''t see the head and the tail, he can be found somewhere."


    The Yellow Emperor naturally felt happy and relaxed... He really liked this brother. He almost never felt uncomfortable in front of Su Li, and was always in a very comfortable mental state.


    So he followed Su Li to the secret garden


    Sun Hong, the Yellow Emperor, saw the radishes running around carrying an old potted plant at a glance in the garden, and the little girls tossing around on the potted plant


    "Ha ha, it''s them. They haven''t fallen yet?" the Yellow Emperor laughed happily. He seemed to think of the way he protected the Dharma when the green emperor realized the Tao.


    "This garden is really lively... Yes, you can find master Lingwei here," he said happily.


    Sure enough, the voice fell, and they looked up at the small hill bulging in the garden at the same time. They saw an old man in green clothes in the pavilion, who seemed to look here with a smile.


    They could feel the emperor laughing, even though his face was still covered with clouds and fog


    So the Yellow Emperor and Su Li hurriedly came to the pavilion and heard that the green emperor was already talking: "Gongsun Hong, you haven''t been to my Oriental heaven for thousands of years. Why did you suddenly think of coming?"


    The Yellow Emperor looked a little ugly on the spot and said, "why don''t I come, elder, don''t you count in your heart?"


    The green emperor Xiangran said, "didn''t you invite me to be a national teacher in the atrium, but I ignored you. Did I come here to establish the Oriental heaven?"


    The Yellow Emperor was even more angry. He said, "with your relationship with me, will I really care about this kind of thing?"


    Su Li felt that the Gongsun Yellow Emperor was insincere. It was clear that he was very concerned about whether it was good or not.


    But now that the green emperor has said it clearly, even if he originally cared so much, he must not care now... This is also the character of the Yellow Emperor.


    Just listen to him say: "what I mind is that at that time, we had been friends for millions of years. If you wanted to stand on your own, Tianting didn''t come to me for help!"


    The green Emperor didn''t even respond... Can he not know the temper of the Yellow Emperor? Just listen to that.


    Su Li almost laughed. Fortunately, he had strong endurance.


    Anyway, the Yellow Emperor''s attitude was brought to... Seeing the salted fish and some stubborn temper, the green Emperor didn''t want to answer at all, so Su Li could only replace his father-in-law with some heart and said, "it''s my father''s failure to live up to my brother''s kindness, and my little brother is very guilty."


    The green emperor seemed to raise his eyebrows, but he didn''t seem to move anything.


    But the Yellow Emperor suddenly felt that his mind was accessible, which had never been accessible for thousands of years.


    He said: "brother, don''t feel guilty. We are our own people. It''s better to talk than anything."


    This expression is generous... But the problem is, if you are so generous, don''t take revenge for thousands of years!


    Su Li felt at this time that according to the temperament of the two in front of him, it was possible for the Yellow Emperor to continue to remember revenge all his life if he didn''t intervene


    What is uncle Lingwei''s temper? It''s possible to stay in the eastern heaven for thousands of years without saying a word, and even reach a higher level one day. It''s possible to disappear into the world without saying a word... He won''t care about Gongsun Yellow Emperor at all.


    But now Su Li gave Gongsun Hong a ladder down the wall, and the Yellow Emperor, who had kept a grudge for thousands of years, hurried down the ladder.


    Then he suddenly turned and said, "this time I''m looking for brother Su Li. In fact, there''s a very important thing. Since elder Lingwei is here, you might as well listen to it together?"


    Su Li was at a loss... Did he come to him? That''s not what the Yellow Emperor said when he came to the door


    How could the green emperor not know the temper of the Yellow Emperor?


    He was very dry and said, "then I won''t listen. Anyway, let my son-in-law deal with something."


    Yellow Emperor: "


    Sometimes he really wants to give himself a hard blow, but wouldn''t it be more humiliating to think about that?


    So he could only watch the figure of the Qing emperor disappear in the pavilion with a smile in his heart, and then fiercely remember the "hatred" in his heart. He had to find an opportunity to retaliate next time.


    Su Li witnessed with his own eyes the resolution of thousands of years of gratitude and resentment between the green emperor and the Yellow Emperor, and then formed a "new enemy" in less than a minute. He had a very subtle sense of mutual respect.


    He thought that when the Qing emperor left the atrium without hesitation and set up another Oriental heaven, it must be because he couldn''t stand the broken character of Gongsun Hong, the Yellow Emperor?


    At this time, Gongsun Hong was called lonely on his face, but he couldn''t show it. He could only wear a far fetched smile. His moustache looked at Su Li and said, "well, let''s get down to business."


    But it was clearly a look of little interest and didn''t want to say too much.


    This is too obvious


    However, the Gongsun Yellow Emperor was also a man who became the emperor of heaven. He soon cleaned up his feelings and said, "well, although we have been fighting with the dark abyss demons in the disaster cloud for a long time, it is the breadth of the disaster cloud, but it is always difficult to contain."


    "Now, most of the mortal stars belonging to the southern Tianting have been destroyed by the disaster cloud, and the Red Emperor has been worried with white hair... So we must find a way to stop the expansion of the disaster cloud now, otherwise a steady stream of dark abyss demons will emerge from the disaster cloud and will be invincible."


    Su Li asked curiously, "where is the difficulty?"


    He was really curious. Normally, shouldn''t he just find a way to close the abyss channel where disaster clouds gush out? In short, is it difficult for the Red Emperor to make up for the evil he created?


    He thought that the Red Emperor had already started to do this, and he believed that there was no reason why he could not do it with the ability of one Heavenly Emperor.


    But I didn''t expect there was a problem.


    The Yellow Emperor felt speechless when he heard it, but he still had to say: "the Red Emperor tried to close the channel associated with the Ming Yuan at this time... But unexpectedly, there were many activities of the great king of the Ming Yuan there, and he couldn''t get close at all."


    "And the huge channel has become an intersection with the dark abyss. If you want to seal, you must have great mana and divine power to divide the two worlds again, and then deal with them with a strong seal."


    Hearing this, Su Li understood the reason why the Yellow Emperor secretly came to find the green Emperor... The operation is too difficult, he is not sure!


    Will Gongsun Hong, who is dying for face, go to ask the Qing emperor again?


    Obviously not, so this guy is going to die!


    So at this point, Su Li could only hold his fist and ask, "brother Gongsun, how can I help you?"


    The Yellow Emperor felt comfortable again

 Chapter 751

    Su Li learned about the Yellow Emperor''s plan


    This is probably the most grand action since the completion of the five star domain framework... If the Qing emperor''s plan can be carried out smoothly, it will be an unprecedented joint action of the five heavenly emperors.


    The original plan was that the Yellow Emperor led others to contain many great kings of the abyss, and then the green emperor went to the channel to separate and seal the two worlds again.


    Now, since the Qing emperor doesn''t come out, the plan must be changed.


    Su Li will replace the Yellow Emperor and contain the great king of Mingyuan with other heavenly emperors.


    His Majesty the Yellow Emperor lurked quietly and used his means to cut off the connection between the two worlds at a critical moment.


    "Originally, if elder Lingwei was willing to fight, then I was sure to let everyone retreat..."


    After finishing his plan, the Yellow Emperor patted Su Li on the shoulder and said with emotion: "but now, maybe one or two heavenly emperors will succeed."


    Su Li felt the weight slapped on his shoulder, and suddenly felt sad and laughing... This must not be for him, but what did he mean by slapping him on the shoulder and saying ''how many heavenly emperors are going to die''?


    It''s a pity that there are still only two of them in the pavilion, and the figure of the green emperor doesn''t appear again


    The Yellow Emperor took back his hand and looked disappointed.


    Su Li was also a little disappointed... But neither of them thought that the Qing emperor would really stand idly by. Anyway, he should still do it at the critical moment.


    Probably


    The Yellow Emperor felt a little insecure, but up to now he decided that he had to die... He wanted face and suffered. That''s what he said.


    Would the Qing emperor really sit back and ignore their friendship?


    Su Li also felt that it was a little unreliable... But after understanding the temperament of the Yellow Emperor, he couldn''t say more at this time.


    Fortunately, he also has a lot of confidence. No matter how bad it is, he just loses a separate body. It doesn''t matter.


    Then they decided, and then the Yellow Emperor''s separation dispersed directly, while Su Li''s sun god separation did not move, but the Sun Essence wheel in his left eye disappeared quietly


    The Sun Essence wheel disappeared in the eyes of the separated body, which seemed to lose a lot of brilliance and become mediocre.


    From this moment on, he was not much different from his usual separation.


    So where did the Sun Essence wheel go?


    It also didn''t come to Su Li''s body in the mortal world, but was directly led by 3000 sword cliff disciples


    But I saw that the 3000 sword cliff swordsmen were suddenly very quiet on this day. All of them built altars on a deserted planet under the leadership of Beiguang and MANGCHANG, and then crossed their knees to talk.


    A group of immortals in the atrium looked at it and thought it interesting. It was obvious that they recognized that the altar was specially used to attract big people.


    However, the great people who come like this should not be the noumenon. After all, in the current bad space situation, if the noumenon of adults and things wants to come to the mortal star sky, I''m afraid it can''t be just like this.


    The morale of these proud soldiers in the atrium is very high now, because their supreme grandson, the Yellow Emperor, has arrived here not long ago.


    The Yellow Emperor is close to us, and the battlefield situation is bound to change... Although the people of the eastern Tianting are brave, they are still a little worse in terms of high-end combat power.


    The Yellow Emperor did notice the situation here. He soon realized that this was the way Su Li came.


    But this situation made him a little dissatisfied. After all, he had explained that the battle would be very important, but Su Li came here with a separate body?


    The Yellow Emperor felt that Su Li seemed not to give face... But he decided to "endure it". After all, Su Li had always given him face in his past contacts.


    However, just when the Yellow Emperor Gongsun Hong decided to "forgive" Su Li this time


    The temporarily built altar has gathered the beliefs of 3000 sword cliff disciples, and then opened a belief channel.


    Huge divine power gushed out of the channel, and then quickly stabilized the channel.


    This situation makes the Yellow Emperor who watched this scene very confused... Looking at the posture doesn''t seem to come separately. After all, this divine power consumes too much.


    But it''s not like the coming of noumenon, which is less than the coming of noumenon


    However, the next moment he saw what came down from the channel of faith, he knew it all at once and was ashamed of his previous doubts.


    Because what appears in this belief channel is the essence wheel of that day!


    On this day, although the spirit wheel is the carrier of the divine power of the sun, it will come to the earth through the channel of faith, which is much less than the consumption of the coming of the noumenon.


    After the Sun Essence wheel fell on the altar through this belief channel, it immediately released a powerful solar divine power and created a divine body in the form of light in front like "3D printing".


    Then the substantial God body like the same light opened its eyes, and the essence wheel flew into the left eye of the new God body that day.


    This is indeed Su Li''s separation, but in the eyes of all immortals, it is no less than the separation of noumenon!


    The Yellow Emperor realized that Su Li had come to earth by "changing his body". In his opinion, this way would cost a lot.


    After all, in normal thinking, power will definitely be put together with the noumenon and will not be placed in the hands of a separate body... Otherwise, once the separate body is broken, isn''t this power carrier easy to be coveted by people with a heart?


    Shinto has developed from ancient times to the present, but it is not uncommon to plunder power.


    The Yellow Emperor thought that Su Li should come directly with divine power at this time. How much risk did he take to support him?


    Where else can I find such a good brother? He immediately felt a heavy sense of responsibility.


    So after Su Li gathered the body, the Yellow Emperor immediately appeared beside him and said, "brother Su, how do you really make me feel flattered."


    Su Li was relieved and said, "no problem, this is just a separate body... Of course, brother Gongsun can rest assured that even if I am here, my actual combat strength is not necessarily better than this separate body."


    After hearing this, the Yellow Emperor had no doubt that he had come directly with divine power. How much actual combat power can there be on the body?


    He even felt that Su Li''s Noumenon might be at the weakest time because he had lost his divine power!


    So he said, "brother, don''t be brave, hide your body, and don''t let those who want to take advantage of it."


    Su Li nodded when he heard the speech, and then said, "brother, don''t worry, my noumenon is not even in the heaven."


    After hearing this, the Yellow Emperor quickly made a silent action and said, "don''t tell me anything... You can fall into cause and effect if you need to know it. Some powerful people can calculate the specific content through what you said."


    Su Li quickly stopped talking after listening. At present, he did not dare to expose his noumenon position at will. After all, his noumenon was carrying out a very meaningful observation topic for him at this time.


    Then the Yellow Emperor smiled with satisfaction and said, "well, now Brother Su, you have come, and we are here. With brother''s solar power, we can definitely shine on the interstellar battlefield."


    Su Li thought so, too, because he had found a lot about the use of the sun''s divine power, which could be used on the battlefield at this time.


    "Then let''s go to the front. Have all the other three emperors arrived?" Su Li asked.


    The Yellow Emperor said, "the Red Emperor has always been on the front line. He has even fought with four different great kings of Mingyuan... In fact, the front would have collapsed if he hadn''t supported it."


    "The White Emperor is preparing for the coming ceremony, and I believe it should be coming soon. Now the space is turbulent, and the coming of Jinxian level will take a lot of time and time."


    "The black emperor''s foundation is worse. He may have some time."


    Su Li nodded slightly as he listened, and the general situation was understood.


    In fact, it''s much easier for the golden immortal to come down than the lower boundary of the God King. After all, the lower boundary of the God King is not just a simple power coming, but also the transfer of power from the heaven to the earth.


    In this process, a lot of faith will be lost, so every Heavenly Emperor and God King should make great preparations to reduce this consumption.


    It was unexpected that Su Li came directly in a simple and rough way.


    However, Su Li''s "benefits" have been kept in mind by the Yellow Emperor. While he decided that he could continue to talk with Su Li and teach more things in the future, he said his next plan.


    "The great king of Mingyuan is definitely an existence with ultra-high IQ. Their way of thinking is very different from us, but they can never underestimate their ability."


    "We still follow the previous plan, but because I finally need to quietly attack the nether abyss channel, I must hide temporarily now and can''t attract the attention of the great kings of the nether abyss."


    "So I''m going to let you, brother, command 300000 soldiers in the atrium instead of me, and I''m hiding for the time being, waiting for the critical moment to be hit hard suddenly."


    Su Li knew it clearly and then asked, "I don''t know how much brother wants me to do?"


    The Yellow Emperor said, "you don''t have to work too hard, as long as you can surpass them in battle achievements."


    Su Li: "


    He suddenly felt speechless, which was still not demanding?


    The millions of heavenly soldiers in Nanting can be said to have poured out, and the Red Emperor came to the front again... Is this compared with the achievements of Nanting?


    This requirement is really not high


    Su Li didn''t take it seriously. He wouldn''t really rack his brains for the so-called achievements.


    Anyway, he has found out the temper of the Yellow Emperor. He can talk big. As long as he basically does what he says or follows his heart, even if the result is not satisfactory, he will never really complain.


    So Su Li didn''t care about it at all, and was ready to paddle


    But unexpectedly, the three thousand swordsmen at Jianya were suddenly excited... They have had enough of the "cautious" days under the command of the atrium people!


    Now Su Li is their commander in chief. They can attack recklessly!


    Three thousand swordsmen instantly enter the state of striving

 Chapter 752

    The Yellow Emperor constantly urged Su Li to go to war... Because he felt that the record of the South court was too high, and the atrium was far behind.


    For the Yellow Emperor who wants face, once he decides what to do, he must be the best... If it is not the best, it is also because he is not the person who does it.


    Su Li suddenly understood why the Yellow Emperor wanted him to command the army of the atrium and the East atrium... His feelings were to let himself carry the pot for him!


    Of course, the so-called "pot" does not exist in other people''s eyes, but the Yellow Emperor can''t get through the barrier in his heart and needs someone to carry it


    Su Li had no choice but to carry the pot on his back. Then he gave instructions to let the atrium army go out after the rest.


    Su Li sat on the chariot of the Yellow Emperor, surrounded by a group of atrium gods.


    Let him be angry and helpless... Why are they all from the atrium? Where are the people from his sword cliff? It makes him want to find a confidant.


    People from sword cliff won''t mix with him. They are gearing up for a fight


    At this time, Su Li was surrounded by the two immortal envoys cultivated by the Yellow Emperor: Ling ran and Feng MI.


    Lingran is a very energetic young man. He always looks very energetic and enthusiastic.


    And Feng Mi seems to have a weak temperament, but there is a kind of atmosphere faintly.


    Obviously, these two should be rare talents in the atrium for hundreds of thousands of years, which were valued and carried by the Yellow Emperor next to the emperor''s chariot.


    However, the current situation is that the Yellow Emperor "dived" and Su Li, the sun god, came to sit on the emperor''s chariot.


    Therefore, these two talented immortals who were already the peak of immortals at a young age had to become Su Li''s attendants


    "Tell sun Tianzun, we are close to the front line. Is there an entry route?" Ling ran asked Su Li with a fist. Obviously, he asked for the surrounding generals.


    Compared with Feng Mi''s leisure and quiet, Ling Ran is too enthusiastic... It seems that there are some signs of being used by others.


    Su Licai has just accepted the 300000 troops in the atrium. He doesn''t know the people and things here at all, and he''s not even familiar with the war situation here... What''s the significance of asking him about the situation?


    I''m afraid this is to make Su Li realize that the 300000 atrium heavenly soldiers are not under his control, and let him consciously give up his control over them.


    There is no doubt that anyone would offend Su Li, so lingran rushed out


    Su Li shook his head slowly. I''m afraid normal people will really be asked, but fortunately, Su Li can connect his think tank through the heart magic sword Cliff... And it happens that song Rui, the battlefield master, is here.


    "It depends on what effect you need to achieve," Song Rui asked in his heart.


    Su Li thought for a moment and replied, "I want to beat back the area covered by the disaster cloud in front of me to two galaxies."


    Song Rui smiled and said, "if that''s all, let''s just let our big swordsmen rush forward!"


    Su Li: "


    He always felt that the former No. 1 of the Qin Dynasty had gradually turned into a sword Cliff... There was nothing wrong with his wife, but unexpectedly, it came out of song Rui''s mouth.


    However, song Rui then explained: "this is because our big swordsmen wear the best armor and are not afraid of being attacked. They are also the bravest soldiers... In this case, they can rush without brains. As long as they can keep up, it is not difficult to expand the results."


    Su Li understood what song Rui meant... It seems that it''s so simple to get results on this local battlefield. It''s just that the sharp knife team can constantly attack forward.


    So Su Li, facing lingran, said directly and carelessly, "it''s needless to say that your Majesty the Yellow Emperor needs war results, and the whole army will move forward!"


    All the soldiers around were at a loss, and the sun god ordered it?


    It seems like a joke. Should they listen or not?


    However, they were not given time to respond at all. They saw that a small group of people in the queue of 300000 people had been killed "howling" and directly crashed into the disaster cloud.


    Everyone is stupid. Is the big swordsman of sword cliff stupid?


    Then they saw a streamer shooting out from their side... Looking back again, eh? What about the sun god?


    Su Li has also followed... It doesn''t matter what others do. He has to ensure his own safety.


    The Sun Essence wheel in my eyes has illuminated infinite light, but it suddenly shines in the area where the great swordsmen are located.


    I saw that the vitality of heaven and earth among the rest was immediately activated to become the spirit that can be quickly refined by the immortals... The biggest trouble for the disciples of sword cliff in this mortal world was solved, and then they can have no less than the battle continuation in the heaven.


    At this moment, the great swordsmen became more fanatical. They almost bumped into the disaster cloud without stopping, splashing a large amount of thunder.


    Su Li also came close and observed the disaster cloud, and determined that it was the jet of dark abyss material.


    It can be predicted that there must be a large amount of material sprayed on the local land of the abyss.


    Theoretically, this is also a catastrophe for the abyss. After all, any world will not be able to bear the loss of so much material.


    But for the dark abyss demons, this is a feast. They are happy when they hear the disaster, and rush to the earth to plunder all kinds of organic life.


    Then Su Li also rushed into the disaster cloud.


    He only felt that he was in a very viscous material. No matter how he moved, there was great resistance, and his every move was greatly hindered.


    These are the turbid things in the dark abyss. Although they are not turbid enough in this world, if you want to neutralize them all into the normal vitality of heaven and earth, you don''t know how much immortal Qi you will consume.


    Su Li found that his previous goal might be too big... I''m afraid the best way to deal with the disaster clouds is to open a hole in the heaven to connect with the mortal world, and then wash the mortal world with the infinite spirit of the heaven, so as to neutralize these disaster clouds.


    But how is that possible?


    It is absolutely impossible for the immortal gods in the heaven to allow such a thing to happen... So is this mortal starry sky doomed to be affected by disaster clouds?


    At this time, Su Li understood the significance of the plan formulated by the Yellow Emperor... This disaster cloud is difficult to remove. Even in the best case, the space channel is closed to stop the expansion of the disaster cloud.


    That''s it.


    Even if the Yellow Emperor''s plan is successful, this disaster cloud will definitely exist for a long time, become a chronic disease of the galaxy, and even directly change the existing form of the whole galaxy.


    In this disaster cloud, every move has a lot of resistance, and the magic power of immortals will be extremely weakened by the surrounding environment


    On the contrary, the dark abyss demon is very adaptable in this environment, which is more powerful than in the mortal star sky.


    It is naturally very difficult for the immortals... But this is the time to reflect the solid basic skills of the sword cliff disciples.


    But there was a blade light and shadow. The disaster clouds were already full of demon corpses.


    Su Li thought about it and felt that it was a waste to throw so many demon corpses here.


    So he took out a piece of this world''s turbidity, relied on his own conscious entity, and then threw it into the pile of corpses


    At the next moment, there was an amazing change in the pile of corpses. A believer of the abyss was taking shape rapidly. At the same time, Su Li gained more faith


    The disciples of sword cliff saw this scene and knew it immediately.


    Then they threw the corpses in their hands here, so that these corpses could better cultivate the abyss believers.


    Following the law, Su Li soon created more than a dozen followers of the abyss


    In this case, Su Li directly used the faith provided by these abyss believers to "decorate" the bodies of the 3000 swordsmen with golden "ribbons" like sunlight.


    At this moment, the great swordsmen seemed to feel that their physical strength had been rapidly supplemented, and their strength and speed had been greatly enhanced.


    This is Su Li''s divine power blessing. It doesn''t really improve his strength, but it really brings benefits.


    Su Li knew very well that the war in the mortal sky would be a protracted war. Even if he put all the beliefs of the abyss believers into it, it would be a bottomless pit.


    Therefore, he decided to develop the abyss believers in this world, and then fully use the abyss believers here to support the battle consumption here.


    At this time, the people in the atrium outside the disaster cloud finally realized something. Ling ran and fengmi rushed into the disaster cloud with Su Li with a look of pain... But because the people of Jianya sect rushed too fast, they couldn''t catch up for a while.


    The rear atrium generals also had black faces and could only catch up. They had to spray the sun god more than once.


    However, just ahead, Ling ran and Feng MI, who were originally in the rush, suddenly stopped, which was also an accident for the atrium soldiers coming from the rear.


    "Why did you two stop?"


    This time Ling ran stopped talking, while Feng Mi pointed to a confused look in front of him.


    They looked ahead... But they saw that the great swordsmen of sword cliff were constantly fighting among a large group of dark abyss demons, and countless corpses were handled by special personnel, thrown aside and gathered into a pile, which was like a planet composed of corpses in the starry sky.


    On this corpse planet, there are many drums constantly wriggling and changing, as if pregnant with something new.


    Just then, one of the drums burst open!


    In the splashing mucus, a son of the great abyss wearing a bone mask grew up from it


    The immortal people in the atrium are ready to fight. After all, the son of the abyss has no less fighting power than the Xuanxian in this disaster cloud.


    But in their astonished eyes, the son of the abyss got up very quietly and slowly came to Su Li


    They found that at this time, the son of the abyss had knelt down in front of the sun god who had been despised by them!


    The newborn son of the abyss knelt down slowly and completely integrated into the kneeling queue.


    The people in the atrium can''t believe their eyes... The sun god spread his faith to the abyss

 Chapter 753

    When the people in the middle court saw the believers of the abyss crawling at Su Li''s feet, they suddenly realized that the sun god might be able to resist the invasion of the abyss with those great swordsmen without their intervention.


    Looking at the growing believers of the abyss, these atrium immortals can''t help feeling a kind of shock... If such a person uses the resources brought by the disaster cloud of the abyss at this time, he can definitely pull up a terrible army composed of the sons of the abyss in a short time.


    At that time, Su Li may not only be the God in the heaven, but also a figure like the great king of Mingyuan.


    It''s really the first person who has the identity of heaven and Hades at the same time.


    More importantly, this approach is even replicable


    As long as the spiritual entity differentiated by yourself is incorporated into the turbidity of this world and put into the body of the dark abyss demon, you can easily create a dark abyss believer.


    However, for ordinary people, this practice of dividing spiritual entities is also a great pressure.


    It seems that Su Li still has many turbid things in this world, but there are only 20 Mingyuan believers in MANGCHANG at most.


    The believers of Chun''s abyss reached the upper limit at 65.


    This is because they do not have Su Li''s ability to enlarge a little emotion infinitely, which means they can derive ideas infinitely.


    At this time, the generals in the atrium felt numb. How did Su Li think it was evil... But their emperor entrusted himself and others to Su Li to lead... Shouldn''t it be an inhuman?


    Su Li took a look at the 300000 people who came here, and then thought about it. It was the same sunshine on them


    At this moment, Su Li unexpectedly created a great bright field in this disaster cloud, just like the kingdom of the sun.


    The people in the atrium, who had doubts, now have only one "true fragrance" to describe.


    This feeling of infinite power pouring into their bodies makes them feel stronger than ever before.


    Then at this time, Su Li said, "this is the only way for the time being. If there are more believers in the abyss, I can do better."


    The generals in the atrium looked at each other, and then suddenly they knew what to do


    So 300000 troops spread out to form a huge military array to help the 3000 swordsmen constantly kill demons and transport them to the huge sphere formed by the corpses.


    So the number of believers in the abyss began to increase rapidly


    From the original more than 20, it climbed to 100 in a short time.


    And the faith provided by the believers of the abyss has been completely transformed into the divine blessing of all!


    At this moment, all the immortals in the atrium seemed to be the dependents of the sun. They were bright and powerful.


    However, the divine power brought by these 100 abyss believers can only be an auxiliary effect, and with the increase of abyss believers, there will be more effectiveness.


    This is the first time Su Li has distributed divine power on such a large scale. Although it consumes a lot, he can also reap the insights brought by the use of divine power by these 300000 people


    That''s what he values... He can feel crowdfunding again,


    He counted the turbidity of the world he now owned and found that there were not many of them. There were more than 500 pieces in the body... For the first time, he felt that the amount of turbidity of the world was not enough.


    At this time, Su Li saw the imperial chariot brought by the people in the atrium... This imperial chariot is also a treasure. It is the masterpiece of the Yellow Emperor. It can be enlarged or reduced at will according to the user''s wishes.


    He also comes with a series of light and shadow effects, which is definitely a powerful weapon... But in order to repay Su Li''s trust and help, Gongsun Hong has given him his favorite imperial chariot.


    At this time, Su Li thought of a good idea, reached out and summoned the roughly refined imperial chariot, and then zoomed in instantly


    The believers of the abyss immediately knew their God King''s mind and came to the lower part of the imperial chariot one by one, slightly sinking their shoulders... Then the imperial chariot suddenly fell on the shoulders of the 100 believers of the abyss, making it enlarged to the extent that the imperial chariot like a palace was held up by a hundred sons of the abyss... The shocking power, especially for the immortal gods, is an unimaginable picture.


    The son of the abyss, an extremely unique existence among the demons of the dark abyss, can be comparable to the powerful life of Xuanxian in a specific environment. At this time, he even carried the imperial chariot for Su Li!


    This force is really a little too high, which also makes this kind of atrium immortal look at it involuntarily.


    At least now, no one dares to underestimate Su Li, the sun god... This is a cruel role who can''t be the emperor of heaven in the heaven, but must go to the Mingyuan to be the great king!


    With the passage of time, people also gradually found another way for Su Li to deal with the disaster cloud... That is to absorb the disaster cloud with the body of the believers of the abyss!


    Of course, ordinary materials of the abyss could not be absorbed by the sons of the abyss, but Su Li was surprised that when these turbid materials of the abyss were irradiated by his sun, they could also be gradually activated into a material that could be absorbed by the believers of the abyss.


    This is really a surprising discovery, so his abyss believers can grow up by "eating earth"?


    This discovery made him unable to help but let him experiment in the believer 001 of the abyss


    God''s grace general, he directly transformed into the sun through the surging faith of believer 001, and the divine light shone on the earth of the abyss world


    At this moment, the unprecedented sunshine appeared in the dark abyss, and where the sunshine reached, there was a strange phenomenon of chaotic division.


    Where the divine light reaches, all the turbid air becomes very active... This feeling is like the feeling of "extremely dynamic" turbid air that poured in when the mortal world was just pulled into the abyss.


    In fact, such turbid Qi has a fatal attraction to the creatures of the abyss, which is the treasure second only to the turbidity of this world.


    Why do these abyss creatures flock to when disaster clouds rage?


    It''s not because they want to breathe more of this turbid air with the smell of mortals.


    Su Li''s divine light of the sun can not only condense the spirit of immortals, but also obtain "smart and turbid Qi" for the creatures of the abyss. This is really an extremely surprising thing.


    Su Li soon found that his followers 001 began to change greatly because of this sunshine


    Originally, the believer 001 wanted to take the lead in trying to cultivate a great king of the abyss.


    It''s just a pity that I don''t know why I''m always stuck in the last step and it''s always difficult to break through.


    Now Su Li knows that what believers 001 lack is this "smart and turbid Qi".


    The last move of the world when it fell, that is, the "spirit of the end", can create a great king of the abyss. Although the turbid Qi activated by the sun''s divine light is different from the "smart turbid Qi", it has the same effect.


    Can let the son of the abyss cross that barrier


    In fact, there is still a difference between the two. The normally formed great king of the abyss obtains the "spirit of the end", which is actually like obtaining an energy furnace similar to the immortal energy core, which can convert the infinite dark abyss turbid Qi into "spiritual turbid Qi". This is the key to the formation of the great king of the abyss.


    At this time, Su Li''s sun divine light replaced the energy core role of the "spirit of the end Yan" and provided believer 001 with "spiritual turbid Qi", which made it cross the threshold and begin to make the final transformation to the real level of the great monarch of the abyss.


    At this moment, Su Li looked forward to it. He really wanted to see what his followers would look like after they had completely transformed.


    Therefore, in order to fear that someone would make trouble during this period, he immediately gathered 3800 believers in the abyss, focusing on believer 001 for secret protection.


    But when he gathered his hands, he found another unexpected discovery... It turned out that within the irradiation range of his sun divine light, almost all believers in the abyss began to absorb the free "spiritual turbidity" caused by the sun divine light and make some subtle changes.


    ... from this, he realized a fact: whether the great king of Mingyuan is formed or not seems to have nothing to do with the amount of turbidity in this world absorbed, and whether he has the "spirit of the end" is the decisive factor.


    In other words, if he can provide enough "smart turbid Qi", he can create more great kings of the abyss.


    However, these ordinary abyss believers do not react as violently as believer 001. It may take thousands of years to complete their transformation by relying on "smart and turbid Qi".


    That is, believer 001 has absorbed 36 pieces of this world''s turbidity, which makes it stand at the top of the son of the abyss on the level of life.


    ... and the discovery in the abyss also made Su Li suddenly have a new idea about the use of those believers in the abyss in the mortal star sky.


    Soon, the 100 believers of the abyss carrying the emperor''s chariot were also illuminated by the sun... Or they burst out the sun from the inside of their bodies.


    At this time, these believers of the abyss became real "apostles of the sun". Originally, their gray muscles and skin were covered with a layer of gilded luster, which was really frightening.


    So the originally evil and terrible scene suddenly became sacred, as if these abyss believers were actually a group of God dependent creatures constructed by the divine power of the sun.


    The people in Dongting almost began to doubt their understanding of the world... Can good, evil, good and evil really be switched in different forms as needed in the eyes of these big men?


    Of course, these are irrelevant wishful thinking, which really makes people have to put aside all their prejudices and be willing to accept the existence of these "Sun apostles", but it is still that the disaster cloud is really reduced!


    Because the abyss material in the disaster cloud is constantly absorbed by these ''sun Apostles''!


    Su Li is extremely satisfied with this situation. He really does not waste any resources... Look, even the most useless abyss disaster cloud can be used by him as an available resource.


    Therefore, the more powerful "Sun apostles" nourished by the "spiritual turbid Qi" release stronger and stronger faith power, and then feed back to the surrounding people, that is, stronger strength blessing and endurance supply.


    From this moment, relying on Su Li''s Sao operation, they succeeded in supporting the war in the face of disaster clouds and dark abyss demons

 Chapter 754

    Su Li now lacks nothing, just the turbidity of the world.


    If he wants to expand his line of "Sun apostles", he must find a way to get the turbidity of this world.


    There is no way to synthesize the turbidity of this world in the disaster cloud of pure abyss material, because the turbidity of this world is the collection of turbid Qi with negative thoughts in one world, and the disaster cloud is pure abyss turbidity.


    But at this time, Su Li was going to rush forward.


    He did not let the "apostles of the sun" constantly devour the clouds of disaster.


    But with a wave of his hand, he broke in quickly!


    The great swordsmen were instructed not to hesitate at all and directly formed an assault formation to launch an assault on a fallen star system calibrated by nasuli.


    Then the "apostle of the sun" carried the emperor''s chariot steadily forward, and behind him was a skeleton planet composed of the corpses of dark abyss demons... The picture was still strange.


    But it seems that this can also be regarded as a Jingguan made of the bones of the enemy.


    The atrium army quickly followed and rushed forward together.


    At this time, they were completely led by Su Li... After all, where the sun shines, they can get strong assistance, which is of great benefit to the battle.


    They found that they had no way to leave Su Li... If they want to achieve the goal of his Majesty the Yellow Emperor, they must rely on the divine power of the sun god.


    Therefore, they can only passively follow Su Li''s footsteps. Even if they worry about whether the existence of those "Sun apostles" will destroy the balance of the five celestial regions, they can only keep their doubts at the bottom of their hearts for the time being.


    Su Li could feel the doubts in their hearts, which was actually Su Li''s earliest doubts... He didn''t dare to make public the existence of the believers in the abyss, because he was afraid of causing collective opposition from the world.


    But now he dares to take it out!


    On the one hand, their own strength is improved, and the green emperor is the backer.


    On the other hand, the strength of sword cliff brought him infinite confidence.


    What''s more important is the outbreak of disaster clouds... The existence of disaster clouds makes the whole five celestial regions have no time to take care of his affairs. As long as the ''sun Apostles'' he controls can really help them resist disaster clouds and abyss demons, he will be more tolerant.


    Just like now, it is clear that many of these atrium people are full of doubts and even hostility, but at this time, they can only kill the enemy together and suppress those thoughts for the time being.


    There was a great swordsman''s assault. The storm of the blade swept quickly, but it burst into the galaxy swallowed by the disaster after a period of time.


    When Su Li burst into the galaxy, he was surprised to find that the stars in the Galaxy were still emitting light and heat tenaciously.


    Even if it is covered by disaster clouds, it can''t stop it from burning itself.


    Su Li even found that under the constant light of the star, there were some traces of activation in the disaster cloud


    Does this mean that if the disaster cloud exists long enough, the star system covered by the disaster cloud will also have the opportunity to give birth to the great king of the abyss?


    Su Li couldn''t help being cautious about it, but he didn''t worry too much about it for the time being. After all, it''s still early to say this at this time.


    When he looked at the galaxy, he looked very sad and found that there was already a piece of pumice in the galaxy... The branches of disaster clouds sprang one after another, but they penetrated all the large objects in the galaxy, and then broke and destroyed them.


    The burning star undoubtedly prevented the complete coverage of the disaster cloud, but it could not save the lives of the planets around it.


    Because all the celestial bodies in the universe are in motion!


    The star with its absolute density of high temperature and heat can melt a channel in the disaster cloud, but its companion stars can only bump into the disaster cloud.


    Under that terrible resistance, the companion stars were penetrated and broken, leaving only a piece of pumice caught by the gravity of the star and continued to shuttle through the galaxy with the star system.


    Su Li just guessed that if these disaster clouds gradually cover the whole galaxy with the passage of time... I''m afraid it will stop the whole galaxy directly!


    At that time, this mortal galaxy will really become a "land of the underworld" and be completely occupied by the underworld.


    No, maybe the whole galaxy will die... And then the heaven will sink.


    Su Li has understood the seriousness of the incident, so he is sure that there is no mistake in what he has done at this time!


    When he entered the galaxy, he saw some huge in the galaxy.


    They seem to be legendary dragons, but they have many more legs... This is a kind of higher abyss creature, which is called ''hundred foot scale''


    They are not the sons of the abyss, but because of their terrible volume, they have more destructive power than the sons of the abyss.


    At this time, they are wreaking havoc in this galaxy, but they are absorbing the last nutrients in this broken galaxy... They even intend to build a nest here and want to bathe in the brilliance of stars so that they can have the opportunity to transform into the great king of the abyss here.


    "Everybody, get ready to clean up this galaxy!"


    Su Li said calmly.


    But before the crowd set out, the Sun Essence wheel in his left eye had taken the lead in blasting out a fiery sun tomorrow crown divine sword!


    The divine sword swept through with the light of terrible flame and directed at the huge figure tumbling in the ruins


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, the huge figure was instantly covered by a sharp flame, and then exploded into incomparably bright light and shadow.


    This stellar system seems to have a small sun, which is bright all of a sudden.


    The terrible lethality of Dayang tomorrow''s crown divine sword can be seen... That is to make the sword cliff disciples twitch in their eyes.


    It''s true that the sword is very fierce, but they always feel that it doesn''t seem that the shape of the sword is not a big problem?


    It''s under a lot of pressure. I don''t know if the five old swords have developed a popular version of this divine sword... Otherwise, it''s very exciting to look at it like this.


    Then there is a powerful sun, and tomorrow the crown sword will blow out, clearing all the "hundred foot scales" in the galaxy.


    Then three thousand swordsmen from Jianya rushed in and began to clean up the whole galaxy.


    Su Li felt it, and then his hair fluctuated for a while, drawing more than 30 drops of this world''s turbidity from this broken void.


    This is the last remnant of the destruction of the planet here.


    Fortunately, the turbidity of this world still exists in the space abscess, otherwise I''m afraid it has been obtained and digested by the dark abyss demon here.


    But now, at least Su Li can cultivate 30 more "Sun apostles".


    As a result, the new "Sun apostles" began to cultivate. When the people spread to eliminate the dark abyss demons in the galaxy, Su Li stood in the void in the air and suddenly pulled the surrounding pumice to converge here in an appropriate range!


    Then a special celestial body gathered and formed.


    This is not a planet, but a huge oval slab of rock.


    Even under the refining of the sun''s divine power, the whole is round and one, and the surface is extremely smooth and flat.


    One side of it is always facing the star, and the other side is to let everyone stationed... This is the forward base created by Su Li for everyone.


    The lines of divine power appear one after another on the stone slab, and the sun shines on it, but with the lines of the mark transformed into strong vitality of heaven and earth, it seeps out on the other side.


    Three thousand swordsmen and one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers in the atrium have fallen on this huge stone slab. They feel the strong vitality with light brilliance exuded from their feet, and they can''t help feeling: it''s really convenient to have Su Li.


    Since Su Li analyzed the core of the immortal energy in detail, he had a very in-depth understanding and Research on the model of the transformation of Solar Divine power into power.


    Today, the stone slab suspended outside the star is actually very close to the star. If ordinary stars are here, it is definitely a hot purgatory world.


    But the slate absorbs and transforms all the light and heat of the star, so that the people on the back of the slate have a very comfortable rest environment


    In fact, this is also a hybrid of the light energy technology learned by Su Li in the Ayr people... This is also a kind of ''photovoltaic'' facility.


    Su Li also stayed on the huge stone slab to rest, but his "apostle of the sun" was released.


    They will clean up the remaining disaster cloud material in the galaxy and completely remove the tentacles of the disaster cloud from the galaxy.


    Then 30 new "solar apostles" joined them. They irradiated these disaster cloud substances with the divine light of the sun, and then swallowed and absorbed them, so that their body cells were constantly activated and strengthened.


    On the outside, the originally smooth lines of the "apostles of the sun" began to turn their muscles one by one.


    Su Li nodded slightly and understood that the role of turbidity in this world was "proliferation and variation", while "smart turbid Qi" was "strengthening and upgrading".


    The combination of the two can create a great king of the dark abyss.


    The army rested a little, and then it was going to attack another galaxy


    Such a harvest still inspires everyone... After all, it can disperse the disaster clouds, which is the real "recovery of lost land".


    The Red Emperor''s southern Tianting has also recovered four galaxies, but what did he do?


    With the corpses of immortals!


    When the immortal dies in battle, it can be released to qinglingqi and disaster cloud.


    The Red Emperor didn''t even let go of these corpses. He directly put them into the core of xianneng, calcined them into the spirit of immortals and released them


    In this way, the immortal spirit can be regarded as the disaster cloud covering four galaxies.


    But the price... Is that 200000 soldiers have been lost.


    At this time, there were less than 800000 troops in the southern Tianting, and the southern Tianyu was still urgently mobilizing and recruiting soldiers.


    But if these soldiers are so exhausted, no matter how many soldiers can''t afford to be consumed.


    Moreover, I got news from the separated body in the eastern heaven. Many sects in the southern heaven are ready to flee... The whole southern heaven has slowly entered the cycle of withering and chaos.


    "What a pity." Su Li felt a little sorry. He thought that after the disaster, it was estimated that the southern heaven would not exist in this world.

 Chapter 755

    The battle continues in the starry sky. Su Li''s sun god separation has become the battlefield beacon of the joint forces of the atrium and the East atrium... Where the sun god is located is the God of light.


    And the existence of the "Sun apostles" has gradually been accepted... Or people are gradually inseparable from these more than 100 "Sun apostles".


    Compare the difficulty of Beiting with that of Xiting, and then compare the heavy losses of Nanting... The ability of the "apostle of the sun" to swallow disaster clouds makes it easier for the coalition forces to achieve war results.


    Moreover, the auxiliary effect brought by the sun divine light is also increasing, which makes it difficult for them to get rid of it at all.


    Slowly, people regard these "solar apostles" as "batteries" one by one. They use disaster clouds to charge energy, and then release the sun''s divine light to assist the coalition... In terms of practical functions, they not only haven''t lost a bit of resources, but also solve the "environmental problems" in the starry sky. They really can''t find better and hardworking coolies.


    However, the scope of the disaster cloud is too vast. Everyone knows that this will be a protracted war, so everyone is patiently pushing forward the war situation.


    And Su Li was not in a hurry, because he knew that as long as he did so, it was enough.


    He and even the other heavenly emperors who will come one after another have only one task, that is, to hinder the spread of disaster clouds to the greatest extent, and then lead to the great king of Mingyuan hidden in disaster clouds to create opportunities for the Yellow Emperor.


    At present, the place with the greatest pressure is the southern Tianting, but I believe that in a short time, the results and pressure caused by the joint forces of the atrium and Dongting here will slowly attract the attention of some great monarchs of the abyss.


    At that time, the war will really test people.


    ¡­¡­


    Ayr home galaxy.


    Su Li''s Noumenon lived an uncontested life here, but it seemed out of place in the war mobilized by almost the whole five celestial regions.


    Now he has selected a valley on the planet "home 2", and no matter what the balance of the planet, he has directly transformed it into a place suitable for him and his family with great mana.


    Begonia liked it very much. After covering the valley with a flower blanket, it was directly named "Baihua Valley".


    Then every day, he and Rou Chang went wild together, thinking about the way to make new flowers and make immortal wine, but he never tired of it.


    Sure enough, the immortal gods in the past years always have their own interests and hobbies. Chun likes making wine.


    Su Li has a wide range of hobbies. He is willing to try everything. Some of them are like the Qing emperor of that year.


    In this period of time, it was al''s will that came to Baihua Valley most.


    At the beginning, the core carrier of artificial intelligence brought back by Su Li from aer became the body of Al''s will, which could move limited. He often floated to the Baihua valley with the metal core, and then chatted with Su Li about some outside knowledge.


    It can be seen that he is also very curious about everything outside.


    Such a curious world will is really lively.


    What al''s will cares about most is the state of the will of the two worlds, the semi divine world and the Pearl world... Because the semi divine world is obviously another way to ascend, and it wants to ascend together with the whole world!


    This is completely different from the direction of Al''s will. Al''s will is to turn himself from invisible to tangible. For the world, it is a change from virtual to real, a transition of the form of existence.


    On the one hand, he also seems to want to develop his own world. Therefore, when the vitality of heaven and Earth continues to solidify, he directly cuts off the elements of practice, and even the sword cliff sect, which has guarded him for tens of thousands of years, gives up mercilessly.


    However, from the perspective of the strong autonomy of the world will of the Pearl world, it seems that it is possible for it to develop into an independent individual?


    "I wonder if Mr. Su has a way to show me the world? I''m really curious about what he will eventually develop into." Al will sincerely pleaded.


    Originally, Su Li really didn''t want to see the world that made him a little angry, but now al''s will said that he also came to some interest.


    So his divine power to stay in the Pearl Galaxy worked... I saw that a little divine brilliance lit up steadily in the star, and then formed a bright spot like an eye on the star surface


    The eye adjusted its direction and then looked directly at the planet with life


    At the same time, the distant picture was conveyed to Su Li, and then a very clear three-dimensional picture was projected from his eyes.


    At this time, it has been almost 500 years since Su Li left the Pearl world, and the scientific and technological level of the whole world has increased explosively in these 500 years.


    Theoretically, such a degree of civilization should have been able to break through the atmosphere for a long time... But the atmosphere of the Pearl world is too thick, which not only prevents the arrival of immortals in the upper world, but also completely seals the civilization on the planet below the atmosphere.


    "This way, something will happen!" Al will looked at the scene and made a direct judgment.


    "Why?" Su Li asked... Although he already had some judgment and speculation in his heart, he was more curious about the deeper understanding of the will of the world itself.


    Al will indeed said: "because the development of civilization has a process, this process will inevitably need huge resources to support."


    "If some civilizations develop rapidly and can better accept any change, they can complete the transformation with the least damage to the planet and start using some higher-level resources that will not continue to damage the parent planet."


    "However, most civilizations will gradually become ''greedy'' and ''lazy'' in the process of development. They will constantly ask for the resources of their home planet to maintain their own existence."


    "It would be better if they could rush out of the atmosphere earlier and exploit the resources of outer space, but if they can''t break through the atmosphere later, they will soon scramble for the limited resources of their parent star."


    Su Li felt that Al''s will had experienced a lot, so he asked, "is this what you have experienced?"


    Al nodded and said, "yes, I have actually born three other civilizations and experienced four mass extinctions."


    She said, turned to look at the Al people over there who are still busy transforming the planet, and said with great satisfaction: "these children are the fourth generation, and El star can no longer afford the growth of the fifth civilization... Fortunately, they are very proud, and finally survived with the help of the fragments of the previous civilization."


    Su Li was a little confused when he heard this... How could it be that some people were ''crossing the robbery''?


    A common salvation of the world and civilization!


    If not, civilization will be destroyed and the world will restart.


    Success, today''s al civilization is a rather ideal state... The will of the world is integrated with their civilization. Even if their mother planet is destroyed due to force majeure, their own civilization can still drift, continue and develop in the interstellar.


    Su Li didn''t comment on this state, but patiently watched it with Al, as if he were watching a long movie.


    Begonia will also come and have a look, but this incarnation is a child''s nature. Generally, it will stop to watch only when there are periodic changes. Usually, it will be busy doing its own things... Send Su Li new wine and cook delicious food with Rouchang.


    Anyway, with Rouchang as her companion, her life is also very comfortable.


    As a disciple, Yuan Xia has been helping the AER people with their own ability during this period.


    The cooperation between him and his ex-wife Bai Ying is very tacit, and Bai Ying also released signals many times to make up... But yuan Xia never promised.


    Because he finally realized what he was pursuing now, and his heart was very calm and stable.


    Later, the Ayres could handle anything by themselves, and yuanxia calmly returned to his master.


    He can''t understand what his master and Al are doing, but even so, he can get some guidance from time to time to continuously improve his cultivation.


    Seeing that the disciple was ready to rob a baby, Su Li simply taught him the "heart sword skill"... Anyway, Su Li has new fun now, so the disciple won''t play.


    After learning heart swordsmanship, the door to a new world was opened in front of Yuan Xia.


    The boundary of heart magic sword cliff, which he couldn''t understand, also made him completely addicted to it... Here, he has countless classmates, everyone can get along with him kindly, and even discuss Kendo without hindrance... This is a feeling he hasn''t experienced in his master, and he can''t help being addicted to it.


    However, Su Li specially stressed that he should not reveal his identity as his disciple, so he can only be vague about his apprenticeship... Fortunately, no one will force him to ask his origin in the heart magic sword cliff world. It seems that everyone will believe what he says.


    This is a completely ideal world


    When yuanxia indulged in the exploration of the heart magic sword cliff world, the Pearl world observed by Su Li and Al also began to change greatly.


    For immortal gods, a hundred years is just a time to meditate, shut down, shake God and take a nap, but for mortals, it is enough to make earth shaking changes.


    The mortal civilization of the Pearl world has been trying to break through the atmosphere, explore the outer space, and try to obtain the resources of the outer space


    But soon they found that the cost was too big to bear with their current scientific and technological strength.


    So soon they turned their attention to their parent star. They decided to explore their parent star''s potential more, and then accumulate technical strength to explore outer space


    The starting point is good at the beginning, but in a hundred years, when vested interests control limited resources and enjoy people''s life, they don''t want to find changes again?


    This civilization, the overall improvement of this ethnic group, has stalled because of the selfishness of a few people


    Therefore, when resources are more and more scarce, all contradictions can be vented in only one form.


    Wa

 Chapter 756

    The situation in the Pearl world has reached a precarious time. There are contradictions among various regions and countries on the whole planet, and war is imminent.


    All this, in front of sully and Al, is miniature in a spherical projection. They look at it calmly from the perspective of God


    "This round of civilization is irreversible," Al said suddenly.


    He felt very strange at this time. He never thought that he could see the rise and fall of civilization in another world and the struggle of the will of the world from the perspective of such an observer.


    Yes, he used the adjective "struggle". Obviously, the world will of the Pearl world is not willing to admit this failure.


    "Maybe it can be broken after the war?" Su Li put forward different opinions.


    But al replied, "maybe you''re right, but in fact, the will of the world itself has entered a vicious circle... I judge the end of this round of civilization not only because the civilization has lost its development potential, but also because the mass extinction of species in the Pearl world has actually begun!"


    Su Li asked strangely, "what does this have to do with the mass extinction of species?"


    Al replied: "the mass extinction of species is actually one of the signs of the depletion of the potential of a round of civilization... At this time, the best choice is to clean up this round of civilization at the time of global mass extinction."


    Su Li was a little stunned. Thinking that it was a "passer-by", he quickly asked, "what''s the solution?"


    Al replied without emotion: "when the whole planet enters the stage of species extinction caused by a single ethnic group, other species will die out in large quantities, and only the dominant ethnic group will become more and more."


    "Such consequences will make the scattered thinking wave of the whole world very single... It is very dangerous for us, and even change our way of thinking over a long period of time."


    Su Li immediately understood... This is actually the same as the principle of divine poison.


    If there are only human beings left on a planet, does the world will of the planet become human will?


    This is no different from "poisoning" to the will of the world.


    The way to deal with this situation, Al thought from the standpoint of the will of the world. The conclusion is that this round of civilization must be cleared together in the mass extinction of species.


    The whole world is formatted and then re evolved... In this way, although the will of the world will be weak for a period of time, it can ensure its own diversity and will not be assimilated by the will of a single life group.


    Su Li looked at the change of the whole world in the projection of the Pearl world and asked, "how did you do it? How did you restart?"


    Al seemed to have known that Su Li would ask, and he calmly replied: "in the first civilization, my ontology resources were the most abundant, which was a civilization that almost completely entered the interstellar era. But they were too greedy, trying to directly consume all my ontology resources to build an unprecedented super star ship."


    "I can''t tolerate this kind of thing, so I led a series of meteorological changes to form a natural disaster, and almost all the plants withered... This made the civilization unable to get enough food support and almost extinct before the construction of the super star ship."


    "The remaining people can only live in the super star ship and barely reproduce until the external environment returns to normal."


    "So the first civilization was destroyed and the second civilization began under the guidance of the survivors."


    Listening to Al talk about the rotation of civilization, Su Li really had a touch beyond imagination.


    He thought it was very interesting. Although it did not actually improve him, it was also a very interesting knowledge reserve.


    There is also the second round of civilization, because this round of civilization was founded by the elite survivors of the previous round of civilization, and its start is very high.


    And it inherited the will of the first round of civilization. Almost after it developed into scale soon, it wanted to continue to build the super star ship and leave the planet full of malice for them.


    During the development of the second round of civilization, Al''s will led to two mass extinctions, that is, he wanted to format the whole planet again.


    Unfortunately, this civilization is actually the continuation of the first round of civilization. They learned the lessons of the last one and vigorously developed the life project.


    When the species outside are extinct, they create all kinds of artificial life to replace natural life, and then rely on all kinds of artificially cultivated animals and plants as their own food.


    "Then how did this civilization die out?" Su Li was curious. According to Al, this civilization has been strong enough to completely overcome the ''macro-control'' of the world''s will.


    Al looked a little subtle at this time. He said, "they will be extinct themselves."


    "Hmm?" Su Li was surprised. What''s going on?


    "This is an elite civilization, and even all of them can be called scientists." Al replied, "but the problem is that the people of this civilization are so excellent that they ignore the problem of their own ethnic reproduction... So that their number continues to decrease until it is difficult to maintain the basic number of ethnic groups."


    "To this end, they even carried out artificial reproductive intervention and created many artificially bred populations in an attempt to enrich the population in this way."


    "But who knows, such artificial people with artificial intervention have all kinds of defects, which do not reach the level they expect. Moreover, the offspring bred by artificial people also have the problem of varying degrees of intellectual decline."


    "So in the end, they absolutely eliminated all these artificial people. For them, this is a failed experiment..."


    After hearing this, Su Li suddenly had a subtle feeling that the attitude of this "elite civilization" towards the man-made people they made seemed very similar to the attitude of Al will towards the civilization he had evolved.


    This may be a common problem of superiors.


    The next thing that happened was the demise of the second round of civilization... Because those man-made people did not let their creators clean up, but rose up and carried out the most fierce resistance.


    The second civilization was thus destroyed by their own creation, and then the third civilization was established.


    Al said with a regretful expression: "if the second round of civilization is the inheritance and development of the first round of civilization, then the third round of civilization is a pure destroyer."


    "In fact, in the second round of civilization, they had begun to try to transform the planet and coexist harmoniously with the planet. Later, I even thought it was a good thing to coexist with such a civilization."


    "But it''s a pity that they were defeated by arrogance."


    "The third round of civilization is actually a group of failed experiments. There are human genes, but there are all kinds of problems."


    "They have formed their own political power, but every day they don''t consider how to develop their own civilization, but just think about how to dig the treasure house of previous civilization and use it for themselves."


    "The global ecology that had been restored under the transformation of the second round of civilization was tested again, and the fourth mass extinction came as promised..."


    When Su Li heard this, he understood the end of the third round of civilization... With this ethnic group with great defects, it must be much easier to clean up than his previous generations.


    Al said coldly, "I didn''t even intervene too much this time, just let nature evolve all kinds of viruses."


    "These third round civilized humans artificially shaped by the second round of civilization actually have many immune system defects. They are almost helpless in front of all kinds of viruses. They can only go through another ''natural screening'' to make their ethnic groups adapt to the ecological environment of the planet."


    "This is a time of nearly ten thousand years. After ten thousand years of natural screening, the third round of civilization will end with the fourth species extinction."


    "Instead, there is the fourth round of civilization born on the ruins and fully adapted to the new environment of the planet: the Al civilization."


    At this point, Al looked at Su Li and ended his story: "you''ll know the next story."


    Su Li really felt it, which may be an organic coincidence, but now the success of Al civilization is actually based on all the previous three rounds of civilization.


    That is, the AER star can make the four rounds of civilization inherit orderly. The order of the new civilization is born on the corpse of the previous civilization... If not, it will start all over again. I''m afraid that the AER star at this time is not much different from the Pearl world.


    After understanding al''s past, especially the thinking that Al made from the standpoint of the world will, Su Li was very curious about the mentality of the world will in the Pearl world.


    So he asked, "Al, can you figure out what it''s like to enter the Pearl world? He''s going to restart civilization, too?"


    If so, Su Li is really gloating... In order to make the civilization he carries develop independently, he deliberately expelled all the elements of practice, but now he wants civilization to restart.


    But al shook his head and said, "that''s why I''m worried about him... His situation at this time is not to restart, but still holding on to death... He''s unwilling."


    Su Li was a little surprised when he heard the speech. According to Al, if the world will of the Pearl world really continues to delay, it will face the simplification of scattered thinking wave. This is not a good phenomenon.


    Sure enough, the war in the Pearl world started. It was a tragic war affecting the world, and almost all human countries were caught in the fire of war.


    The already precarious ecological environment has also suffered devastating damage.


    The mass extinction of species has reached its peak in the war. It seems that there is no other life in the world except human beings in the war.


    Therefore, after the big countries annex small countries and integrate resources, there is a game between the big countries, and the war is becoming more and more intense, but it is not the end.


    To Su Li''s amusement, he thought there would be a "nuclear peace in the world". As a result, the will of the world seems to have deliberately changed the basic laws of the world in response to his sun god.


    The material in this world is very stable, and there is even no radioactive material. Naturally, the concept of nuclear weapons will not appear


    So the war in this world can only be filled with human lives!

 Chapter 757

    The war is sliding in a completely out of control direction


    Although this civilization has not been able to develop nuclear weapons, other weapons of mass destruction are emerging one after another... Especially chemical weapons.


    Once chemical weapons are used, there will really be no grass in the affected area, which is even more terrible than nuclear weapons.


    In order to deal with this situation, a big country finally developed mechanical soldiers to deal with the proliferation of chemical weapons.


    This is a beginning. After that, it is out of control. The whole world has developed robots and artificial intelligence for war.


    The war has entered a completely out of control stage, and catastrophic changes have taken place on the whole planet


    Su Li looked at the landscape of the planet constantly changing in the war, and there was no longer his familiar outline. There was an unspeakable bitterness in his heart.


    Perhaps from the bottom of his heart, he still hopes to see a better result in this pearl world.


    "The world will of the Pearl world is still hesitating. What? It has reached this point. Why hasn''t he started yet?" Al was also puzzled.


    On the contrary, Su Li said clearly after seeing this situation: "it may be that he has made the vitality of heaven and earth in the world too strong and stable... In this case, naturally, human beings can''t practice, and he can''t intervene in the operation of the world at will."


    This is really a feeling of ''lifting a stone and hitting your own feet''.


    Pearl''s will is very thoughtful. Previously, in order to eliminate the factors of practice and constantly solidify the vitality of heaven and earth, it also makes the world run only according to its own established rules. Even Pearl''s will itself can''t make more changes.


    At this time, all technologies in the Pearl world began to shift to war, more efficient killing machines were constantly invented, and the artificial intelligence that existed for war also assumed more and more roles


    Until this time, the Pearl world seemed to wake up and want to clean up this failed civilization


    However, it''s useless. Although his consciousness is complete and independent, he can''t control the whole planet... He has become a seemingly powerful but actually the most fragile world will.


    "What would you do?" Su Li said to himself with some expectation and a lively attitude.


    At this time, Haitang and Rouchang were called over. Even yuanxia couldn''t help being attracted by the light and shadow here... This "blockbuster" will be the most wonderful stage in the future.


    Pearl will made his final choice, which was the same as Al''s will, and integrated his will into the artificial intelligence invented by this civilization!


    Al will is to help the development of Al civilization and completely integrate himself with Al civilization.


    But what about Pearl''s will?


    The purpose of his integration into artificial intelligence is to completely destroy the rampant human civilization on this planet!


    So on this day, all the war machines on the whole planet suddenly got out of control. The artificial intelligence that used to control these war machines by several big countries suddenly integrated together, and manipulated the machines to launch a campaign to wipe out the human beings in the whole world.


    Originally, the war between humans suddenly became the war between humans and machines


    But fortunately, because of the continuation of the war, mankind does not completely rely on machines, and mankind still retains a huge Legion.


    Taking the whole Pearl world as the battlefield, the two sides pushed the war into the most tragic stage.


    It''s just that it may be quite unbelievable that the war between man and machine will eventually be dominated by human beings!


    On the occasion of the survival of the race, they completely broke the contradictions between different countries, integrated all resources, and made another major breakthrough in individual science and technology to deal with the robot Legion controlled by the will of the Pearl.


    Although it controls the artificial intelligence made by human beings, it has not inherited the Pearl of human creativity, and the will has gradually fallen into the disadvantage.


    Although its technology also has iterative breakthroughs, it is only the enhancement of class after all, rather than cross domain achievements like human beings.


    So he gradually showed fatigue


    "If the world will be killed by the civilization bred by itself... What will happen?" Su Li suddenly thought.


    From what we can see at present, when civilization develops to a certain extent, there are three possibilities for development


    One typical example is the Al civilization, which is integrated with the will of the world and has unlimited potential.


    The second is that the reincarnation of the past civilizations on El is "formatted" by the will of the world.


    Third, civilization conquers the will of the world!


    What kind of development will civilization have after defeating the will of the world?


    For the time being, we can''t see the results, but seeing the devastated pearl world, where can we continue to live?


    So Su Li has guessed the possible result of the third development.


    That is, even if we win, the home star will be on the verge of death... In this way, the civilization will either die with the home star. Fortunately, it will be able to migrate to the stars... And finally become an interstellar Migrator.


    Because they are not fully prepared to leave, these migrants are likely to iterate over the long journey and eventually develop into a wandering race adapted to the interstellar environment.


    Finally, they may even get used to interstellar performance and find it difficult to stay on a single planet. They will only continue to wander after plundering enough resources... Thus becoming interstellar existence like locusts.


    This is the track in Su Li''s conjecture, but it is a very likely fact.


    Then, in today''s Pearl world, will the final fate be the failure of the Pearl''s will and the remaining human beings enter the starry sky?


    No, there''s no such thing.


    Human civilization in this world is troubled by the strong atmosphere of the Pearl world. How can it leave this world without even a successful aircraft breaking through the atmosphere?


    So the final result is to go to the end with this dying world!


    Su Li seemed to have seen the end of the Pearl world, and his heart was melancholy again... This is his mother star. Why did he come to this step?


    But that''s good. When all the dust has settled, he may return to the Pearl world to rebuild the ecological balance and become a "creator God".


    But at this time, a fundamental reversal has suddenly taken place


    That is, in the case of no one expected, Mingzhu will drove his most powerful robot and directly dug into the bottom of a huge dead volcano at the southernmost tip of Zhongzhou!


    Then, when enough bombs are buried under the dead volcano and detonated again


    The whole world is falling apart in an instant!


    Su Li and others were stunned to see this scene happen in front of them. They didn''t expect that they finally saw the world will die together


    The original dead volcano was directly blown away, but there was a terrible super large-scale volcanic eruption on the original site.


    At the same time, the earth shook violently, and several plates of the whole world collided violently as if they were a "bumper ship"... So a big earthquake occurred all over the world.


    Human beings began to face unprecedented disasters.


    All houses collapsed. More importantly, many secret fortifications originally built underground in the war were destroyed in the earthquake, including most of the scientific and technological data of the whole civilization.


    Then, there was a large-scale volcanic eruption all over the world, and the volcanic ash covered the whole sky... So the midwinter came.


    The vast majority of human creations were destroyed in the earthquake, and the diffuse volcanic ash wiped out the hope of their final survival


    The dust in the sky has not fallen over the years. These human beings who survived the war and natural disasters soon suffered from hunger and cold in the extremely cold winter... The last afterglow of human civilization was completely extinguished under such circumstances.


    Su Li looked at this scene with great shock. Even if he was determined not to pay attention to the affairs of the Pearl world, he was still almost impulsive to intervene.


    It is not that he has ignored the life and death of these mortal creatures, but that he can''t intervene in them at a long distance.


    This made him anxious... Finally, he thought of a way that was not a way.


    The solar power he left in the galaxy separated from the surface of the star, then flew directly into the planet, and finally left a small eye like mark on the dusty atmosphere on the planet''s surface.


    At this moment, a sky light leaked from the eye mark, leaving the last bright and warm place for the dark and cold planet.


    At this time, Su Li could only see this "one eye" place.


    He waited for a long time and didn''t wait for what he wanted to see. Finally, he could only watch the land become cold and desolate, and watched the planet quickly enter silence with a limited vision.


    "Forget it, maybe it''s the only way." Su Li sighed with regret.


    He has achieved a clear conscience, and now the situation will develop like this, which he did not expect... This may also be a life cycle destined for the world.


    Then he scattered the picture and ignored it, leaving only a little energy to keep his attention.


    This topic is actually over for him. He saw the end of the Pearl world.


    Al is very calm, but there is a sense of satisfaction of curiosity, with little regret.


    Perhaps in his eyes, there is no need to worry about any existence outside al civilization.


    Su Li sighed a little, with the feeling of this observation, prepared to take a break, and then began to shape the ecology of his little world.


    But before that, he got an unexpected message


    The news came from heaven, and it came from his wife Chun.


    His divine power was dealing with government affairs like a tool man. At this time, Chun suddenly got up and looked at the southern sky, and then said thoughtfully: "four o''clock is not complete, the bad luck of the southern heaven has collapsed again... Is the summer God completely fallen?"


    Su Li was stunned, then looked at each other with Chun... They all thought of the huge dead volcano detonated in the Pearl world.


    For a long time, they all forgot that it was transformed by the God body of summer God''s long sleep... Now, it was blown up!

 Chapter 758

    No one expected the bad luck of the southern Tianting. It had reached a very bad situation, but it was unexpected that even the final luck could not be suppressed.


    The four seasons God does not seem to be a mountain without dew, but in fact it plays a very important role in a heavenly court.


    It represents the time of day decree, which can be part of the rotation of life and part of the humanitarian calendar.


    The four seasons of the clergy are also all inclusive and contain many laws. One of them is the "way of withering and prosperity" that Chun realized. Wind, rain, lightning, snow and other celestial changes can be involved, as well as the cold and scorching heat caused by weather changes can also be extended to all kinds of ways.


    And the autumn God Bailu feels his way of fighting with the desolation of autumn... From this we can see how important the four hour clergy is for a heavenly court.


    "What will be the impact on the Red Emperor?" Su Li asked curiously. At this time, he called the Yellow Emperor with the Japanese essence wheel to discuss whether it would have any impact on their plan.


    Speaking of the Red Emperor, it''s really just.


    Because he did not gain power, he could only ascend as a great God.


    Although the gods of the great God level are very strong, they are still a little worse than the real God after all.


    But he just made up for the past with his own immortal cultivation... On his own cultivation, the Red Emperor may even surpass the White Emperor!


    The golden immortal peak is stuck in the last understanding of the law, and there is no way to finally achieve Da Luo


    If the Red Emperor can achieve the great Luo, it is not so important whether he has power or not.


    Xuanxian understands the law, Jinxian controls the law, and Dalai is with the law.


    At present, Su Li can''t imagine that realm. Even he needs a long time to accumulate before he can have more feelings.


    After his question was sent out, after waiting for a period of time, he got the reply from the Yellow Emperor: "I don''t know what other influence... But I just received the news that the Red Emperor has met the great king of the five headed Mingyuan."


    "He is being besieged by the great king of the five headed Mingyuan. If he doesn''t support him, he may die..."


    Su Li was a little stunned at that time. He suddenly remembered that he also led the team to attract the attention of the great king of Mingyuan. As a result, no matter what results he achieved, he didn''t attract any great king of Mingyuan... But what about the Red Emperor? Should I be taking a rest these days?


    The great king of Mingyuan found it himself!


    This can no longer be described as pure bad luck. It can be said that "God''s will is so.".


    "Shall we go and save?" Su Li asked.


    The Yellow Emperor replied, "it''s time to change the plan a little... The Red Emperor is in bad luck now, but in other words, it''s right to be a target."


    "I will contact the White Emperor and the black emperor. You can help the Red Emperor, and then if you can, gather together to put pressure on the limit of the abyss channel in the depths of the disaster cloud."


    Su Li nodded clearly, cut off the communication, and then explained things to everyone


    The main thing is to let people continue to cooperate with the "Sun apostles" to make steady progress. Anyway, with these guys who can "light and generate electricity", people can still get good divine power assistance.


    After explaining everything, he broke the space with great divine power, and then turned into a streamer to drill into the still disordered space channel.


    But in fact, it was not very laborious for Su Li. His body at this time was not so much a substantive light as an extension of the Sun Essence wheel.


    As long as the Sun Essence wheel is still there and his sources of faith continue, he can recreate a similar body at any time.


    So at this time, he actually crosses space with the Sun Essence wheel, and this absolute power that has been promoted to the top will not be easily affected by the turbulence of space.


    He soon showed his voice at the other end of the star domain under the jurisdiction of the southern heaven, and then sure enough, he saw the numbing battlefield in the void.


    ... but the red emperor turned into a giant with muscles and red beard and hair, and fought with the great king of Mingyuan with five different shapes.


    Looking at the five heads of the great king of Mingyuan... I saw one of them. He was thick and huge. In the soft tissue exposed under the shell, there was a big mouth full of layers of fine sharp teeth, which kept opening and closing, as if he wanted to bite the body of the Red Emperor at any time.


    What''s more strange is that the eyes of the crustacean emperor Mingyuan are under his mouth... Under that big mouth, there are a pair of scarlet eyes staring at the outside world from a very strange angle.


    Second, the great king of the abyss had a demon like head, and then a pair of bat wing meat wings covered the sky and the earth. But on the trunk in the middle of the pair of bat wings, there are strong flesh whiskers... The great king of the abyss is also very difficult to entangle. The Red Emperor must guard against attacks from various angles that he may launch at any time.


    Third, it seems to be a column covered with sharp bone spurs, but it has a long tail with countless long bone spurs, but it has no hands and legs. Instead, there are two huge gaps on both sides of the top tip... It seems to be the mouth, which always sends out noisy sound waves from time to time, which can constantly disturb people''s cleanliness.


    Fourth, it is the evolutionary type of the son of an abyss. Covered with bone armor, it has a body structure that is very in line with human aesthetics... It really looks better than the Red Emperor. It''s very powerful.


    Fifth, it is also the evolutionary type of the son of the abyss... The difference between this evolutionary type is that the body of the great king of the abyss is an extremely huge armored worm, but in the brain area of the head, it is the half body of a normal son of the abyss.


    This is like the combination of the son of the abyss and the giant worm. It has both the terrible physical power of the giant worm and the spiritual power of the son of the abyss, but it is the most dangerous enemy of the Red Emperor.


    Of course, the Red Emperor is not alone in dealing with these great kings of the abyss.


    Some jinxianzun also resisted the attack together in the battlefield.


    There are three immortals in total. What makes Su Li a little concerned is that the Ming Sun God King who once appeared on his heaven worship ceremony is also a golden immortal cultivation. At this time, he is cooperating with the other two immortals with the Dharma and heavenly phenomena of the Red Emperor.


    Originally, they were "four to four", and they were able to hold the situation in front of the previous four headed great emperor Mingyuan.


    But now there is another end. They are even difficult to support.


    Su Li didn''t join the battlefield immediately because he was not quite confident in the war at this level.


    After all, he has been his wife since he became the God, and he hasn''t made much noise. He hasn''t played at this level. Of course, he doesn''t know how many kilograms he has


    But suddenly on second thought, I seem to have killed a jinxianzun before. It seems that the battle at this level is not too difficult?


    So he decided to test it carefully first


    Suddenly, the divine power in the Sun Essence wheel in his left eye gathered... The sun crowns the divine sword tomorrow, and it has rushed out the next moment.


    In the starry sky covered by disaster clouds, a brilliant light bloomed in an instant, shining all around.


    The Red Emperor felt a familiar burning feeling on the spot, and his heart was a joy... Anyway, this was the rescue!


    The emperor of the sun and the dark saw Su Li''s figure along the terrible power of the sun, and his heart was greatly excited... But he was completely silent and decided to start paddling after a little thinking... Maybe this is an opportunity!


    He accepted the Red Emperor''s invitation to help the war, so that he could have such a chance of one in ten thousand?


    Now the opportunity comes. He just wants to wait for the opportunity and get his'' chance ''


    "Boom!"


    The divine sword of Dayang tomorrow''s crown was like a cluster of light, which bombarded the great king of Mingyuan of the huge worm body and directly exploded a strong light like a supernova explosion.


    However, the explosion did not spread too far, because the strong resistance in the disaster cloud limited the explosion to a relatively narrow range, so that the explosion on the giant worm only covered an area about 100 meters in diameter.


    But on the contrary, all the explosive power was concentrated together, which also made a blood hole appear in the body of the great king of the dark yuan after the explosion, and all the blood and flesh in it were evaporated.


    "Roar ~!"


    There was a roar and cry of spirit in the void. This sword didn''t do much damage to the huge Mingyuan king, but it made him feel the pain.


    Seeing this, the emperor of the dark sun god jumped and sneered. He thought that the sun god was really unwise and took the initiative to provoke the strongest emperor of the dark yuan... Doesn''t he know how dangerous it is?


    But in Su Li''s heart, he had a different view... ''hello'' had been said, and the great king of Mingyuan was just like this. Can he break the defense?


    It''s easy to break the defense. He always works with Su Li. He''s always full!


    So the next moment, his left eye in the Sun Essence wheel once again condenses the sun tomorrow crown divine sword


    The worm, the great king of Mingyuan, had noticed Su Li, and threw away the Red Emperor and rushed over... Su Li could even see the ferocity and evil on the face of the son of the abyss on the worm''s head.


    But then, it was a great sun tomorrow crown divine sword that came out!


    The great king of the abyss obviously expected this move, and his bones and flesh squirmed. Unexpectedly, a layer of huge rib cage was opened in front of the half body of the son of the abyss, which well protected the half body.


    It seems that this half body is very important to the great king of the dark yuan. Maybe it is a weakness.


    "Boom!"


    Another violent explosion.


    The 100 meter range is filled with terrible light and heat.


    The huge impact force is limited to the Non-Proliferation of this area, but in turn, it is enough to crush everything in this area.


    Therefore, a hole within a hundred meters appeared in the bone cage in front of the great king of the dark yuan, and the surrounding bones were broken everywhere.


    In this regard, the great king of Mingyuan was not in a hurry. The bone that formed the bone cage immediately proliferated. It seemed that he would soon be able to completely make up for the hole


    "Boom!"


    Another great sun, tomorrow''s crown sword, has been blown over!


    "Boom!"


    There was another one behind.


    The great king of the dark yuan was stunned by the explosion. For a moment, he was a little blind. He just kept restoring the bone protective layer in front of him in the process of rushing to Su Li.


    But its protective layer has become more and more difficult to play a protective effect

 Chapter 759

    The great king of Mingyuan still bumped into Su Li quickly, but Su Li didn''t move


    But the huge worm suddenly had a tentacle on its head, and released a bunch of red chaotic thunder to bombard Su Li.


    This thunder is extremely destructive, and even the thunder law of the world does not apply to it.


    And this chaotic thunder also showed its lethality... It directly penetrated Su Li''s body and scattered half of his body!


    Su Li didn''t feel pain. After all, his body was woven by light at this time.


    He felt the power of this chaotic red thunder. It was terrible. It was almost like dissolving all substances.


    But his body itself is not real


    Therefore, after that half of the body was broken, soon there was a light wire extending from the breach, making his body complete again in an instant.


    And his response to this is still the direct coming and going of the great sun and the divine sword tomorrow!


    It''s not that he only has such a move, but that he can give full play to his power by relying on the move of Japanese essence wheel... Embarrassed, this is indeed his most powerful move at this time.


    But fortunately, other people''s unique moves need to accumulate strength for a wave and then release it. After that, they have to be weak... His unique moves are called at any time, and they are not weak afterwards.


    Therefore, his great sun tomorrow crown divine sword is really full, and with the more and more skilled construction of divine arts, the launch speed is faster!


    "Boom! Boom! Boom..."


    Su Li''s big move was to "suddenly" face the ground, smashing the bone barrier in front of the great king Mingyuan.


    At this time, Su Li didn''t stay where he was. After he blew out a sword directly, he rushed past together like streamer after the magic sword!


    "Boom!"


    At this time, a transparent hole was directly blown out in the bone barrier. Then Su Li took the streamer to directly break through the bone barrier and face to face with the son of the abyss on the worm''s head


    What else can I say? Direct the sun to crown the divine sword tomorrow, and roar in the face!


    "Boom! Boom! Boom..."


    Another series of bombing happened, and the great king of Mingyuan suddenly turned his head and ran around in confusion. He was about to run away


    But it can''t run at all. Being held down by people is a burst of indiscriminate bombing. The half body of the seemingly important son of the abyss has long been blown up!


    Then Su Li found that when the half body of the son of the abyss was blown away, the abyss army would enter a state of dementia dominated by instinct.


    But the self-healing ability of the great king of the abyss is really useless. Even if he is constantly bombed by Su Li, he can continue to recover.


    And what it focuses on is the half body of the son of the abyss. For it, it seems to be an "exposed brain"!


    In this case, Su Li didn''t dare to stop, because once he stopped, he would lose such a good advantage... If such an advantage was lost, it would not be simple to suppress a great king of Mingyuan next time.


    So the great king of Mingyuan, who was "brain" blasted by Su Li, ran around in the disaster cloud, making the whole battlefield situation a mess.


    Homeopathy also solved the dilemma of the Red Emperor, and then bumped into the body of the other great emperor Mingyuan and jumped into the depths of the disaster cloud with Su Li


    "This is really......" the Red Emperor felt in a trance.


    But Su Li really did everything a reinforcements should do.


    He can be said to have directly taken away the most difficult role, making the situation of the Red Emperor relaxed again.


    But this is not good news for the God of the dark sun... He just wanted to fish in troubled waters to see if there was a "chance", but his "chance" ran away directly.


    It''s impossible for him to fall into the depths of the disaster cloud. He won''t risk it.


    Therefore, the emperor of the sun and the dark god could only look at Su Li''s disappearance with melancholy. He was disappointed... He didn''t plan how to do it, so he ran away by himself.


    At this time, another Jinxian next to him saw his eyes and nodded with approval: "the sun god is indeed a hero. Now our pressure can be greatly reduced... You don''t have to worry so much. I believe he should come back when our trouble is solved."


    The God of the dark sun is at a loss. He''s worried about a soul~


    It''s better for Su Li to die outside and don''t come back. In this way, the sun''s monarchy will become an ownerless thing, so his chance will be great


    But obviously Su Li won''t follow the mind of the emperor of the dark sun. At this time, he has stood on the forehead of the worm body of the great emperor of the dark yuan and constantly bombarded at close range to minimize his regeneration ability.


    In this process, small granulation tentacles were constantly produced on the body of the great king of the dark yuan, trying to capture Su Li''s body... But he was the body of light and was completely immune to this physical capture.


    When these flesh must pass through his body, his part of the body will immediately become virtual, no longer like a real object... Although it will cause some photon diffusion and lose some divine bodies, he can afford to consume it!


    And what about the great king of the abyss?


    In this case of "pinching his head", he instinctively ran to the place he felt the safest... That is, the channel of the abyss.


    This made Su Li laugh and cry. Unexpectedly, he came to the dark abyss channel first.


    The disaster cloud was like the ocean to the big fish to the great king of the abyss. It passed through the disaster cloud in a form that Su Li could not understand. Without his awareness, it had crossed the starry sky for thousands of light-years, and then came to the terrorist vortex that was still spitting disaster clouds.


    Su Li was surprised, but then he gritted his teeth, but he continued to suppress the great king of the dark abyss, and then rushed into the dark abyss!


    So in this dark abyss, it really entered a "sun", which brought a real "dark sun" to the sky, which only relies on chaotic thunder to illuminate all year round.


    Su Li appeared in the sky over the dark abyss with the body of the great king of the dark abyss, and the sun spread over the earth.


    Therefore, under the sunshine, all living beings in the abyss seemed to feel that the world originally full of stagnation and depression was different.


    Their world seems to have some different vitality from the past?


    So the demons of the abyss gathered under the sun, as if to worship like this big day entering the abyss.


    Su Li himself was not comfortable in the abyss. There was no power he could use. Only a steady stream of faith was transformed into divine power for him to drive.


    When he saw that the dark abyss demons in the distance approached, he had no choice, because he must continue to release the powerful sun tomorrow crown divine sword to kill the great king of the dark abyss.


    But after entering the abyss, his divine power was stronger on the whole!


    Because of the barrier of the dark abyss, even if he wanted to use the magic sword cliff as a springboard, the faith he received would be weakened by 20%.


    But now he can directly receive the beliefs of all his abyss believers, and the divine power is naturally stronger again.


    However, the problem he faced at this time was that this Avatar was the embodiment of the sun''s divine power. Although the divine power was unparalleled, the means he could use were worse after all.


    If the green emperor was present, of course, you can use the attack of Zhiqing Qi to slap the great king of Mingyuan into pieces.


    But now Su Li can only fight the enemy with relatively neutral divine power, but there is no way to achieve such a good effect.


    But Su Li didn''t give up. He didn''t have time to experience the fierce environment in the abyss. His heart had urgently called his believers


    The body of the great king of the dark abyss stopped after he came to the dark abyss.


    It didn''t run around again, but it stayed in the area near the space channel and fought a very mindless battle with Su Li.


    Su Li has found that the body of the abyss creature is strong, but it is particularly dependent on the function of its major organs.


    Just like the son of the abyss cannot have a head, once the head is gone, the strong consciousness will be abandoned by the body, because its body will condense a new consciousness with the process of regenerating the head.


    The defect of the great king of Mingyuan is that it must have a ''brain'' to think!


    Its thinking organ is very important, because if it is not a real thinking organ, it will not be able to carry the will of these cells.


    Therefore, after the thought organ of the great king of the abyss is destroyed, it must complete its regeneration before it can regain its original will.


    Before that, all its actions will be controlled by a compensation mechanism similar to biological instinct.


    This was originally no problem. After all, who is normal has to die a great king of Mingyuan.


    But the problem is... Su Li is not alone.


    Quietly, a group of abyss believers came around.


    They are silent because they don''t need to communicate to know what to do.


    Each of them is incomparably powerful, far more powerful than the son of the ordinary abyss... Of course, there is still some difference from the great king of the dark abyss, but they are full of palpitating desire for the great king of the dark abyss who was constantly throwing blood and flesh in the air that day.


    "Boom!"


    Just at this time, the great king of Mingyuan was bombed by Su Li''s divine sword and fell to the ground again.


    Originally, the great king of the abyss wanted to get up and regroup immediately... But he found that his body was suddenly covered with ''mole ants''.


    "Hiss ~"


    The sharp roar came from the worm like head of the great king of the abyss. This was not its thinking organ, but it instinctively sent out a painful cry.


    Because it found that its body was being torn by those ''mole ants''!


    But just as it was about to break free, it was bombarded by a series of great sun tomorrow''s crown divine sword, which made its worm head a burst of flesh and blood blurred.


    This not only prevented the regeneration of the thinking organs of the half body of the son of the abyss, but also destroyed the nervous center of the great king of the abyss.


    Its body is too large, so it needs not only thinking organs, but also a nerve center as a transit to operate freely.


    So the half body of the son of the abyss is the thinking organ, and the worm head is the nerve center.


    Once the nerve center is damaged, its whole body and limbs will be affected to varying degrees, making the movement uncoordinated.


    Su Li had already discovered this before he entered the dark abyss, but he deliberately stayed until this time to deliberately target... Just to be able to seize the opportunity to kill!

 Chapter 760

    Su Li''s incarnation of the sun god, with the most irritable attitude, madly output against the great king of the abyss, and then strive for opportunities for his followers of the abyss, trying to tear the body of the great king of the abyss and turn it into nutrients for their own growth.


    In particular, the believer 001 was the most ferocious. He opened countless "small mouths" all over his body, and then tore a hole in the great king of the Mingyuan, and soaked the whole person!


    Is it so easy for the body of the great monarch of Mingyuan to be swallowed up?


    The last time, Su Li took advantage of the fact that the Qing emperor beat the great king of Mingyuan who had invaded the Pearl world to "seriously paralyze", and his whole body was eroded by pure Qi, making it difficult to coordinate. This was why Su Li took advantage of it and became a seedbed for 3000 believers of Mingyuan.


    But now?


    Although the great king of the abyss was knocked out of his thinking organs and nerve center, he could still mobilize his body consciousness to resist.


    The believers of the abyss suffered resistance in various ways at the first time they touched the body of the great monarch... The believers who rushed into the body of the great monarch of the abyss were besieged by countless tentacles growing on the surrounding flesh wall!


    The believers of the abyss want to devour the great king, and the body of the great king wants to digest the believers of the abyss... This is a life and death fight between the two sides.


    No matter how many normal sons of the abyss are, they can''t be compared with the great king of the dark abyss, even if he has only physical instinct for the time being.


    Because the "sovereign will" of the great king of the abyss will cause crushing control over all the lives of the abyss, no creature of the abyss can resist the control of the "sovereign will".


    Except for the believers of the abyss who have faith... When every cell of their body has a common belief, the ''sovereign will'' can''t dominate these believers.


    This is equal to that the strongest defense mechanism of the great king''s body is directly invalid. No matter how fierce its body resists at the physical level, it can''t really withstand the more than 3800 abyss believers at this time!


    Therefore, under Su Li''s suppression, he has seen that the body of the great king of the dark yuan is shrinking rapidly... After lasting for an hour, it has shrunk by more than 10%!


    Don''t think this value is very small, it''s because the body of the great king of the abyss is too huge. Even if 3800 believers of the abyss devour it continuously, they feel a little hard.


    Su Li noticed that some of his believers had already had enough to eat. They all stopped and dared not move their mouths to the body of the great emperor Mingyuan... After all, if they exceeded their limits, it was uncertain who would devour who at that time.


    In this case, Su Li was also a little annoyed.


    If only he could have enough turbidity in this world at this time, so that he could really build an army of Apostles


    But now, he can only let these abyss believers digest themselves for the time being, and he is "basking in the sun to help them digest.".


    His solar power seems to be able to activate the dull and stubborn material structure of the abyss world and make it slowly become an energy material suitable for being absorbed and refined by the abyss creatures.


    Can it also help his followers digest the flesh and blood of the great king of the abyss?


    It seems that he can think about it... Especially when he thought of the immortal energy core that can convert any immortal matter into immortal spirit Qi


    Really, when he began to influence the matter of the dark abyss with the divine light of the sun, something called the "dark energy core" came out of his mind.


    He didn''t know that what he had learned was the structure of the "immortal energy core". How can he think of the "dark energy core" when he is actually using it


    Su Li thinks there may be something wrong with his brain. Is this completely opposite product beyond the scope of "analogy"?


    But he really started experimenting.


    And his subjects are his followers of the abyss who have been fed up one by one!


    At this time, he had countless inspirations in his brain, and then directly let one of the abyss believers form a simple fusion reaction structure with divine power in his body.


    Of course, this structure is certainly unscientific, but it is very metaphysical and theological.


    The belly of the believer of the abyss directly burns a stove... Because the divine power is shaped by the power of mind, it is relatively neutral and does not conflict with the matter of the abyss.


    The turbidity of this world will become the severe poison that the gods fear, because there is a negative idea gathered in the world in the turbidity poison.


    Therefore, the immortal is afraid of the turbidity of material, while the God is afraid of the turbidity of thinking.


    At this time, although the believers of the abyss evolved by relying on the turbidity of this world, they did not have any negative thinking convergence. On the contrary, their simple life wishes converged into faith and then transformed into divine power.


    This is another form of power transformation, which has always benefited Su Li.


    At this time, Su Li''s "core of Ming energy" is very interesting. It is actually like a stove that constantly burns the body material of the great king of Ming Yuan into the purest and turbid Qi.


    This extremely turbid gas will even solidify into a thing once it floats on the surface, and become an ordinary rock in the dark abyss. However, after they have just been calcined, they still have a very strong spiritual atmosphere, and they are natural materials and treasures that can produce earth shaking changes for any abyss life.


    His experiment was successful. The great king''s flesh and blood swallowed by the believer of the abyss was being "digested" quickly. And he found after aftertaste that in fact, such success almost came naturally, which was not worth too much surprise.


    Because the original structure of the core of immortal energy may actually contain the creator''s idea of "re refining Yin and Yang"!


    Although part of the xianneng core imitates the stellar structure, it also contains many thought-provoking ideas... Originally, these ideas were well hidden, but it was unexpectedly discovered by Su Li, the sun god who broke the clear and turbid boundary


    "The core of xianneng... Whose work is it?" he thought of this at once and couldn''t help feeling... This is the real legacy of sages. It seems that even the Red Emperor can''t completely copy this kind of thing, so he had to exchange half of the sky for monarchy.


    Su Li also understands that even at this time, he can''t easily achieve the input and output scale of the xianneng core... But it doesn''t matter. He only needs a simple version of the "Mingneng core" now!


    Therefore, every believer in the abyss has a burning sun mark on his stomach, which is the mark of his divine power to construct the "core of the dark energy".


    Originally, the abyss life really needs the "spirit of the end" to directly refine the abyss material as a nutrient for the promotion of one''s own body.


    In the past, Su Li''s sun divine light was limited to achieve this... Now the "dark energy core" has been able to completely replace the "spirit of the end"!


    Of course, all this still stems from the belief in Su Li.


    So 3800 followers of the abyss began a real feast.


    They began to stuff the great king''s flesh and blood into their stomachs regardless of how evil they were, and even wanted to digest them in turn... As long as they all entered the ''dark energy core'', they would be refined into the most original turbid Qi, and then become the promotion capital of the believers of the dark abyss.


    Suddenly, the body of the great monarch of Mingyuan, who had become weaker and weaker in resistance, suddenly dispersed, and unexpectedly decomposed into a pile of worms like a hill in a moment.


    Then the worm pile suddenly collapsed, and countless small worms wandered around to avoid the hunting of those believers in the abyss.


    Su Li understood that this should be a form of self-protection after the body of emperor Mingyuan was damaged to a certain extent.


    Because in theory, as long as one cell survives, the great monarch of Mingyuan can grow into a great monarch again.


    So as long as one of so many small worms survives, the great king of the abyss can make a comeback.


    There is no doubt that the great king of the abyss has felt the real threat to his life... His body has been swallowed up continuously, which has made him instinctively feel fear and use it. This should be the last means to protect his life.


    Su Li frowned slightly. At first, he thought it was very troublesome.


    But then I was relieved... There was no need to deliberately pursue the killing of a great monarch of Mingyuan. Anyway, he has got real benefits


    But among the pair of worms, the figure of believer 001 appeared again


    At this time, the two pairs of wings behind it disappeared and turned into six strong tentacles to constantly catch the worms around.


    But on the contrary, the body shape of the believer 001 began to condense, no longer as huge as before, but came to the appearance of more than three meters, and the body proportion tended to be extremely perfect.


    Through the belief channel, Su Li felt that the belief from believer 001 was growing exponentially... It was undergoing final transformation!


    Slowly, it stopped eating, and the six tentacles began to change, and finally formed six bare wings... Then the sun power from Su Li poured into the, and pieces of golden feathers hung up.


    The original bone mask has softened its lines. Because of the divine power, it looks like a platinum mask with metallic luster.


    Then the outline of its body became clear again, becoming a slender and soft look, completely without the "violent beauty" of Mingyuan life.


    Because this is a body that follows the aesthetics of the ''Lord'' it believes in.


    Su Li also knew this, so he was very concerned about it... Why is this thing gender free?


    He felt a little confused, but when he thought about the abyss creatures themselves, there was no theory of gender, and there was even no concept of reproduction.


    Even if there is the act of reproduction, it is also the act of self division that senior life has to produce in response to some unexpected situations.


    Forget it, if there is no gender, there is no gender. Su Li feels that he is "knowledgeable" anyway, and is used to such things.


    He admired his believer 001 with an amazing look, then remembered something, and said in a very solemn tone: "you are my first apostle at the level of great monarch and the first believer in the abyss... So I''ll call you ''morning star''."


    Morning star, the first apostle of the sun god, has the most beautiful posture in the world and the most powerful power. It is the most devout believer of the Lord of the sun.

 Chapter 761

    After all, the great king of Mingyuan ran away. After all, there are so many small worms that he can''t hunt them one by one.


    But for Su Li, he had the best harvest... The first apostle, Xiaoxing!


    From this moment on, he can safely let these believers of the abyss walk in the abyss, because they will also have security in front of the great king of the abyss.


    However, the "fear of insufficient firepower" drilled out of his bones still made Su Li warn his followers of the abyss to keep a low profile... Maybe he dared to show his real strength only when he felt that the power of the abyss was enough to overturn everything.


    Gou Gou''s Su Li breathed a sigh of relief, and then the incarnation of the Sun God began to look at the surrounding environment


    He was still at the entrance of the abyss passage, but what he saw was the scene of the end of the world... To be exact, the collapse of the abyss.


    The sky is a thick dark cloud like lead and mercury, in which red chaotic thunder flashes from time to time.


    The ground is a dark red earth, like piles of dried blood.


    This is the scene of a most evil place, but there is an extremely terrible huge space between the low sky and the earth.


    Around this fracture, everything is being swallowed by it. Whatever it is, it is absorbed by this space fracture


    It feels like a huge black hole is stuffed into the world of the abyss. It''s really subtle.


    There is no doubt that for the abyss itself, the emergence of this space fracture is also a kind of damage to the essence of its world.


    Su Li even felt the wailing of the dark abyss... Eh? He felt the pulsation of the abyss naturally!


    This is really a wonderful thing. He just realized it easily... And then he found that his perception of the earth suddenly soared by 10%!


    What is this concept?


    Directly is to catch up with all the other shintoids!


    Then he was in a trance... Maybe he should adjust his world outlook?


    The heaven, the earth and the abyss seem to be a whole that can be viewed together, rather than a really incompatible existence.


    In fact, he had already felt that the way of the earth in the heaven was so weak that he had to walk in the mortal stars to increase his perception.


    But this abyss is the way of the earth with an unprecedented sense of massiness!


    On the contrary, the way of the sky in the abyss is also very chaotic, but the sky in the heaven is extremely powerful, and even the really powerful forces exist in the sky.


    "Interesting, very interesting..." it seemed to find a secret law in the world, which made Su Li feel hearty and refreshing.


    Then he felt that he didn''t want to go. It was really fast to feel the way of the earth on the dark abyss... But unfortunately, Su Li was the embodiment of divine power. If he was close to the noumenon, it was possible to jump 30% directly just now.


    He could not help frowning slightly, then he sighed and decided to get up and leave the dark abyss... The state was wrong and the time was wrong.


    He is not the coming of noumenon, and can not really realize the way of the earth.


    And now the timing is also very problematic... At least in his opinion, it is not the right time until the Yellow Emperor can close the abyss channel.


    He had a hunch that if he wanted to fully understand the way of the earth, he had to enter the abyss for deep understanding.


    Now is not the time, but there will be a chance in the future.


    He walked without nostalgia... No one can really teach him at his level. Everything needs his own understanding.


    He has been luckier than most people. Xuanxian has no direction and method to move forward. Finally, he can only be stuck in front of Jinxian and can''t go further.


    And Su Li, he has found the way forward.


    As for sealing the abyss passage... He didn''t want to do it himself.


    Can you do it without saying that if he does, it will refute the face of the Yellow Emperor


    So his divine power incarnation stayed on the dark abyss earth for a little while and rushed up to the sky of the dark abyss


    I didn''t leave right away, but I also wanted to feel a little in the dark abyss sky... But I was cut by the chaotic thunder in the sky, wrapped with red electricity, and then I was quite embarrassed to drill into the space channel.


    Before he left, he looked up at the dark abyss sky. How long has it been so embarrassed?


    What''s more irritating is that after being severely chopped, his way of the sky unexpectedly rose a tiny bit... If it is displayed as a percentage, it looks like 0.03%.


    What a painful result. The price he paid was that he almost had to re condense the incarnation of divine power


    When he returned to the mortal starry sky through the dark abyss channel, he immediately received the anxious communication of the Yellow Emperor: "finally contacted you... Brother, how did you fall into the dark abyss just now


    Su Li was stunned. It can be said that the communication mode between the Yellow Emperor and him was set up directly on the source law. Why did the connection break?


    When he was in the dark abyss, he could still maintain communication with the disciples of the heart demon sword Cliff... Obviously, this original communication method is not reliable.


    I laughed at it in my heart, but I was poker faced when I answered.


    He said: "brother, don''t worry. I just fell into the channel of the dark abyss under the counterattack of the great king of the dark abyss... But now, I gave the guy a cruel, at least in the short term, we don''t have to worry about the interference of the great king of the dark abyss."


    While answering, he also wanted to understand why the communication was "disconnected"... Because there was no humanity in the abyss!


    The Yellow Emperor stands at the origin of the law of the world and contacts him with the humanitarian law he controls... Then when this law cannot be extended to places, it will naturally be unable to communicate.


    At this time, the Yellow Emperor seemed relieved. He said, "brother, I asked you to make some achievements. It''s just a scene. It''s said to those people under you... Don''t really fight like that. If you have any problems, I can''t explain to elder Lingwei later."


    Su Li felt a little confused. Why did he seem to see the Yellow Emperor ''trembling''?


    In fact, this guy has a tough mouth. In fact, he is still afraid of the Qing emperor!


    It''s right to think about it. After all, they are people who have lived together for a period of time... If anyone in the world knows the power of the Qing emperor best, it must be the Yellow Emperor.


    At this time, Su Li was actually a little embarrassed. He was also the most chaotic place in this disaster cloud. It was even more difficult for the God King or the golden immortal to leave.


    In the disaster cloud, even the light of the star is masked, and he can''t use the backlight transition of light evasion to complete the instantaneous movement... He can only fly in the disaster cloud awkwardly?


    At this time, he suddenly saw an extremely beautiful existence with three pairs of light wings flying out of the dark abyss channel behind him... It was his first apostle, morning star!


    "Lord..."


    Under the platinum mask of Morningstar, there was a dull and astringent voice.


    "I..."


    But when the second syllable is uttered, it becomes a little sharp.


    Su Li suddenly realized that this was his first apostle. He was adjusting his vocal cords to adapt to the function of "speaking".


    "With..."


    At this time, the timbre has improved very much, with some light magnetic texture.


    "You fly..."


    The last two words were said together, but it has become a very pleasant and magnetic but neutral sound.


    But this content is connected to become: Lord, I''ll take you to fly


    Su Li felt offended.


    Although the feeling of riding the morning star should be very good, he felt he didn''t need to be taken away.


    So he said, "no, you can continue to hide in the abyss. I have another way to leave... Your existence is very important and can''t be exposed at risk."


    Morningstar seemed to feel wronged, so he didn''t wriggle back from the dark abyss channel.


    To tell the truth, the great king of Mingyuan was terrible enough. Su Li didn''t know how powerful the morning star who could pray for divine power from him through faith would be.


    But still that sentence, unless he can sling all, he will not easily expose his power in the abyss.


    Even the 130 believers of the abyss created on the battlefield of the mortal stars can give up their existence in his heart.


    Really


    Watching the morning star return to the abyss, Su Li''s body is calmly facing the surrounding abyss creatures, and then directly blooming hot divine light around him, as if it were a supernova explosion.


    Yes, he blew himself up!


    Because the disciples at sword cliff have already set up an altar and started praying... The belief channel is opened, but it doesn''t come from the upper world as before, and the Sun Essence wheel soon easily drilled out of the belief channel.


    Then he used his divine power to rebuild a sun god, and Su Li returned to the front line of the battlefield from the area behind the enemy.


    This operation almost flashed the Yellow Emperor who was monitoring the whole battlefield in a secret place... Although it really costs a lot less than the cost of the whole God body crossing back from the belief channel, it still belongs to a practice of great wealth in general.


    Although at the level of the Yellow Emperor, it''s almost enough to believe in anything... But this kind of forthright use really makes him feel very jealous.


    It seems that Su Li decided to change the topic after feeling the spiritual fluctuation from the Sun Essence wheel


    In fact, he has questions in his heart.


    "Brother, I want to ask who invented the war fairy boat and the xianneng core? Does each of the five heavenly courts have it?" because he found the hidden intention in the xianneng core and understood that there was a great power behind it.


    The Yellow Emperor was a little silent, but then he said vaguely: "the war fairy boat is only based on the materials stacked on the xianneng core, which itself is not too difficult. As for the xianneng core... You should go to elder Lingwei to ask. He knows best."


    This is an unexpected and natural answe

 Chapter 762

    Su Li was in a good mood at this time. The incarnation of divine power began to paddle grandly on the starry battlefield. After all, he had taken care of a great monarch of the dark abyss, and his achievements directly got rid of everyone.


    And his noumenon is to feel the ascension of the sky and the earth


    At first, he disliked the part of the sky, only a few ten thousandths of it... But with his perception, he found that this ten thousandths of it is probably very important... Because this part of the sky law is something he has never seen in the sky.


    The law of the earth is the same. He travels through the stars to witness all kinds of earth. Although he doesn''t say all his feelings, most of them know it well.


    But the law of the earth obtained in the abyss was also something he had never seen!


    Suddenly he realized one thing... Ming Yuan, I''m afraid it will really become the place of his success!


    Because he found that both the sky and the earth must integrate all the three realms in order to truly perfect and supplement.


    No, not only heaven and earth, but also his sun Shinto will be supplemented in the dark abyss. At present... His sun Shinto is rapidly supplemented in the dark abyss!


    He was surprised by this situation. Then he quickly sensed what happened in the dark abyss... But found that all this was brought by his first apostle, Morningstar.


    The essence of the morning star is the great king of the abyss, and the wisdom of the great king of the abyss is to enable him to have the ability of independent thinking.


    Although he is still very devout to Su Li, he is no longer the same as before. No matter what he does, he has to ask the "Lord" for instructions. Only after he gets a response will he go.


    He learned to think about himself, and thinking about his mission is the most important.


    Su Li had no idea about Ming Yuan, but Morningstar had different interpretations of his birth mission and the meaning of his name.


    "I came to help the Lord spread the glory to this dark and desperate region!" he gave himself a mission with such certainty: "my name is the morning star, which is the first ray of light in this dark region, the herald of the coming of my Lord, and the announcer of the gospel!"


    So he flew to the abyss sky, ignored the terrible chaotic thunder and flew to a higher place.


    Then came the incarnation of a big star with infinite brilliance, as if to illuminate the dark and stagnant sky.


    But the light of the morning star was not enough. After all, the light on him was only a part of his prayer. Before that, most of his faith was attributed to Su Li himself.


    For Su Li, the belief brought by this great king of the abyss was indeed surprising... It was almost the amount of a thousand believers of the abyss.


    But when he discovered what the morning star had done, he thought about it and returned all the power he had gained from praying at the morning star.


    And then go back together, there is his own clergy: Lord of glory!


    At that moment, the priest of the Lord of glory fell on the morning star, so that he could directly condense the God position with his own faith, and then his whole body was bright.


    "Thank you, Lord." he felt the gift of Su Li and immediately crawled with the most pious attitude... At the same time, his heart was excited beyond description.


    He believes that he has found the right direction, found the meaning of his existence and obtained the approval of the ''Lord''.


    The Ministry of the Lord of glory is not for him to preach in the abyss. Su Li just wants his faith to be directly transformed into his own strength and make himself happy.


    Sully was really very kind to the first apostle.


    What he wants is also very simple, so that the morning star, who has become the Lord of glory, can happily manage the abyss believers for him and let them be their own "belief battery".


    What follows is the continuous perception of the dark abyss sky from the morning star... This can''t be regarded as perception, but the morning star is combing the sky in his way!


    In the dark sky under the shining light, the thick lead cloud is constantly softening and spreading. Although the morning star can illuminate a small area, but only a limited sky, many changes have taken place under his influence.


    Other believers of the abyss look up at the bright star in the sky. Under the bony armor, they seem to have a pair of envious eyes... They have to hurry up and work hard. The success of the morning star has made them see their own future.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li felt the endless feelings brought by his belonging to the God morning star. He really felt satisfied.


    And it''s almost time for him to say goodbye to the Ayres. According to his calculation, yuanxiadu robbed a baby in these two days.


    When his second disciple was successful, he decided to take the disciple around... He is very interested in the upper limit of scientific and technological civilization, so this time he decided to walk around the outer circle of the galaxy... The civilizations in the inner circle are basically controlled by the five heavenly courts. Now only the outer circle can develop scientific and technological civilization.


    Just as he was waiting for his disciples to cross the robbery, he was accidentally touched


    This strange feeling came from the divine power left in the Pearl world. He curiously cast his eyes over


    At this time, the Pearl world is still covered by thick volcanic ash, while the ground is plunged into the glacial age.


    But in this barren permafrost, there is a place where the warm sun still remains... There is an eye-shaped hole above the thick dark clouds, leaking out the warm stellar light.


    In fact, this skylight can also be regarded as Su Li''s line of sight. In the Pearl world, he can only see this "land at a glance".


    Within Su Li''s sight, however, there was a huge robot standing there, looking up and staring at him thousands of light-years away with an empty look.


    Su Li suddenly confirmed that the inside of this huge machine should be the world will of the Pearl world!


    But now the Pearl will is particularly desolate.


    Although Su Li''s eyes only rely on this small part of divine power to expand, they eventually contain divinity. He soon saw through the state of the Pearl will at this time


    This is a state that cannot be worse.


    Because when it chooses to enter the artificial intelligence of civilized creation, it has actually decided that it has forcibly entered the next link of evolution.


    He made himself visible from the invisible, but it is not easy to return to the invisible state.


    From this moment on, his consciousness is no longer transcendent, but essentially a part of human civilization.


    If he chooses to destroy that civilization, the inevitable result is that he will first suffer the reverse bite of human civilization.


    In this reaction, he is no longer as detached as before


    More and more species die, making the thinking diffusion wave of the whole Pearl world more and more single.


    Maybe it was OK at first, but after a long time, he began to think more in a human way... So he also has many flaws and extremes.


    One of the most extreme things he did was to blow up the southern volcano directly.


    The terrible global geological changes have not only destroyed human civilization, but also brought the whole planet into a real "restart" stage.


    But to his disbelief, he himself has become a part of being "restarted".


    He began to be rejected by heaven and earth, because heaven and earth began to nurture a new pan consciousness to coordinate all.


    He is no longer him, it is no longer detached.


    The giant robot survived the geological changes that destroyed almost everything, but it had to face a dead planet alone.


    When all the facilities were destroyed, its steel body born for battle was unsustainable.


    Even because it has long denied the existence of nuclear fission, its body cannot have a long-term reactor to drive.


    Waiting for its fate may be to run out of energy and die.


    But what he didn''t expect was that when he wandered aimlessly on the barren land, he saw such a sky light falling from the sky!


    This is life extension for the huge robot that can rely on solar energy to recharge!


    But when it looked up at the ''eyes'' on the dark cloud, it seemed to look at the beloved of the world


    The ragged robot moved. It removed the excellent Allegro armor from itself, and then forcibly inserted it into the ground to become a wind shield.


    At this time, the cold wind in the wasteland is very intense. With these windshields, the wind in the center is naturally smaller.


    Then he saw that the robot opened a cabin in his abdominal cavity and carefully took out a small sapling with soil at the root


    It used to be the robot''s magazine, but now it has completely emptied it and stored a surviving plant.


    Su Li sighed as he watched the robot plant the plant... Under the sun, the little tree seemed to stretch its branches comfortably.


    Then the robot basked in the sun for a while and left silently... Maybe it didn''t want to face Su Li''s eyes, or it just wanted to find some surviving lives and transfer them.


    Of course, in this pearl world, the story about it has ended. At this time, what it does may only be regarded as "the last redemption".


    Su Li took back his eyes and stopped paying attention. The Pearl world was no longer the mother world in his heart.


    At this moment, he felt the disturbance of the vitality of heaven and earth near him... But yuan Xia finally accumulated enough to break the pill and become a baby!


    Su Li had great expectations for this disciple. He was curious about what yuanxia would achieve in the end.


    It should be noted that even before he became an immortal, he only practiced on a ''small broken ball''

 Chapter 763

    Yuanxia made Yuanying... When Yuanying wandered away from the world, he felt an unprecedented move.


    It was a feeling that he was free from the shackles of the body and could look at the world from a different angle with a clear vision that he had never seen before... He completely indulged in it and regarded it as his greatest pleasure.


    So when Su Li asked him to say goodbye to the Ayres, without any hesitation, he directly found Bai Ying to say goodbye.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you these days. Everything of Ayr people has been on the right track, and master and I are ready to leave." Yuan Xia said to Bai Ying... Time can change people most. He has completely opened his eyes over the past few decades.


    In other words, when he began to learn from nature and understand Heaven and earth, he felt that compared with the mystery of the earth that day, his original children''s private affairs were nothing but the past.


    The life span of aer people is very long, yes, but it can only be 10000 years at most.


    Maybe the life technology at that time was enough to enable Bai Ying to continue to extend her life... But so what? There are essential differences between the two at the level of life.


    "Are you leaving now?" Bai Ying was slightly stunned, but she didn''t look too surprised.


    She can only regret it.


    In fact, after so many years, she had already forgotten her original identity and completely lived like an Ayr.


    Even in her heart, the intense emotions with yuanxia in the past were only caused by some hormone secretions in her body.


    When she chose to control the secretion of these "redundant" glands with drugs to prolong her life... What she lost was not only her fertility, but also her ability to "love".


    So the Ayres are pure, but they often seem a little cold, because their bodies have been specially adjusted... They think that this can make them get rid of the low-level fun controlled by hormones and have a clearer mind to think about more profound problems.


    This is also the reason why yuanxia strongly opposed Bai Ying''s physical transformation. He was worried that he would lose his wife


    He couldn''t save anything. On the contrary, with the meeting between him and Su Li, he embarked on another road that looked like "the same goal by different paths".


    The Al civilization used medicine to transform the body from instinct. And practice is to elevate one''s own will, so as to get rid of the constraints of the body.


    Even the ultimate goal of the two is the same... Al civilization is to explore the mysteries of science with a clearer and calmer mind, while yuan Xia''s practice is to better understand all things.


    In this regard, Su Li really saw signs of tending to the same.


    Perhaps the so-called science and technology and practice will eventually come to the same goal.


    Bai Ying actually expected this day long ago. Although she was very sorry, while Su Li brought them an unprecedented broad perspective, they also had a very clear development direction.


    So Bai Ying doesn''t feel sad about yuan Xia''s farewell, even her heart is full of fighting spirit... She believes that she can meet yuan Xia again in the starry sky one day in the future, and then she will tell him that her choice is not wrong!


    When Su Li left with Yuan Xia, they took the last gift of the AER people, a small spaceship integrating all the most cutting-edge technologies of the AER people.


    It''s a pity that although Su Li thought about it, he didn''t take it too seriously. He didn''t even bother to take the name of a spaceship.


    They boarded the spaceship and flew into the starry sky after a simple farewell. Everything seemed so dull, as if Su Li and Yuan Xia''s departure was just a short trip.


    But everyone on both sides knows it well. If we want to meet again after this separation, we don''t know when it will be.


    The spacecraft accelerated as fast as possible to the speed of light, the speed of sub light, and then left the home galaxy for the distance. Only when they are completely out of the gravitational range of their home galaxy will they increase their speed to the speed of light.


    Su Li looked at Yuan Xia standing on the side of the ship and watched the rapidly shrinking home galaxy. He asked faintly, "will it be hard to leave?"


    Yuan Xia calmed down and replied, "it''s not very uncomfortable, but there''s a little emptiness in his heart."


    Su Li nodded and said, "that is, the cause and effect between you and your wife Bai Ying is not over yet. When you feel appropriate in the future, just come back and have a look."


    Also, how can the loving couple who started at the end of the decade end the cause and effect so easily?


    They are all on their own roads now. Who can tell what will happen in the future.


    After hearing this, Yuan Xia felt his emptiness, felt the guidance, and then couldn''t help asking, "master, have you ever felt this way?"


    Su Li said with a chuckle: "yes, I did. That was when I left the mother world... I was really worried at that time. I didn''t know how to develop sword cliff teaching in the world without me."


    Yuanxia thought it was very interesting, so he asked, "what happened later?"


    "Later, I found that I thought too much. The sword cliff on earth developed very well even without me... But I had to worry about the development of the sword cliff in heaven." Su Li replied slightly depressed.


    And then, sure enough, I got yuanxia''s admiration


    However, if he dares to say these words in the boundary of heart magic sword cliff, it is guaranteed that the whole boundary of heart magic sword cliff will start rebellion... What is worry? What kind of heart has he had from beginning to end?


    Obviously, he has been digging pits, and the whole sword cliff is filling pits for him!


    However, Su Li would not explain this to his "jade like" disciple. Let the disciple spend more "innocent" time.


    So he asked, "have you decided where to go?"


    Yuan Xia pointed to his nose in amazement and asked, "where do I decide to go?"


    Su Li replied with a natural look: "of course, I don''t have anything else now. I just need to close the door. So I decided to let you choose the coordinates of our next stop..."


    He is a pure salted fish. He wants to lie down for a while and talk about other things.


    But in Yuan Xia''s ears, his "great power" would not do meaningless things, so he was moved at once


    "Master, thank you!"


    Su Li looked at him in a daze. What did he do?


    Yuanxia quickly operated on the bridge. Relying on a subroutine of Al, he quickly selected the goal of his trip... A planet whose surface is almost covered by the ocean, that is, his mother planet "sea star"!


    Su Li was a little surprised when he saw this, but he didn''t say anything. The sea star is the sea star. Anyway, he has to deal with it behind closed doors. He knows the little thousand star world in the sea.


    The evolution of life in the little star world really caught him off guard


    At first, he thought that the strange life that had appeared before would gradually normalize with the passage of time... But he found that he thought more. After all, the evolution of the world under normal circumstances would not have a mixture of turbidity and clearness to "fertilize".


    In particular, a powerful individual in the deep sea still retains the characteristics of some dark abyss demons, which can release powerful spiritual power to dominate weak life.


    These powerful dominators almost dominated the whole primitive ocean... But Su Li was pleased to see that some ethnic groups were unbearable and finally tried to migrate to land.


    At first, Su Li thought whether he should clean up the powerful dominators in the primitive ocean, but now it seems unnecessary.


    These dominators themselves have very strong life factors. As long as they exist, they will continuously cause the birth of different life species.


    Su Li felt that in order to ensure the biodiversity of his world, he''d better keep these dominant creatures for the time being.


    Seeing that the species on the whole land had become more prosperous under his catalysis, he decided to start the next round of operation


    He called Begonia to discuss how to develop primitive humans in this small thousand star world.


    In fact, Haitang can''t do much about this. Her clergy determines that she can''t create things and can only promote this process in the iterative evolution of species.


    Because there is a "human" relationship in this galaxy, no matter how the species in this world evolve, the human gene sequence will eventually appear "coincidentally".


    In fact, this is the intervention of immortals and gods, pointing directly to the origin, which is also more grand.


    But Su Li learned a lot of life sciences from the Ayres


    "Begonia, can you get some of your own blood?" Su Li suddenly asked Begonia.


    This request surprised Haitang slightly, but then she suddenly opened a belief channel in front of her body... A drop of God blood of Chun shuttled through this belief channel!


    Su Li is a little speechless. How does it seem that his wife has also learned his bad habit of "spending money"?


    "Husband, do you think it''s enough?" Begonia asked happily, "if it''s not enough, you can send some more.


    Su Li said without a word, "you''d better keep your faith and improve your authority. A higher level of authority can also deepen your understanding."


    Who knows, Begonia replied indifferently, "it doesn''t matter. The power of flowers is not worth much. It''s enough."


    Su Li didn''t want to talk again. He felt that it was too affordable to give Chun the power of flowers.


    So he didn''t say anything more, but took a drop of blood from his body, and then treated the two drops of blood


    Their blood is the blood of immortals and gods, and the power contained is too powerful.


    What he has to do at this time is to trace the source and extract the most original set of life information.


    When he extracted this group of life information, he chose a race on the ground and integrated these life information into this ethnic group


    This group of life information not only brings a limited template to the evolution of this population, but also greatly improves the original gene sequence of this population.


    In fact, this is the life science learned from the AER people, but it is directly realized by skipping the complex process with immortal means.


    The next step is to constantly iterate and evolve, shortening the evolution process of hundreds of millions of years to hundreds of thousands of years... Su Li thought it was still a little long, so he thought, just let Haitang test her way of withering and flourishing, and whether it could accelerate the iterative evolution of this group.

 Chapter 764

    In the small thousand star world, the species transformed by life factors soon stood out from their relatives, and then rapidly evolved to the human state.


    Haitang accelerated this process with his ability... Because she also involved some time rules in the way of withering and flourishing, when Su Li completed the transformation, she impressively exerted great magic power to accelerate the evolution and change of the whole world!


    This is what Su Li didn''t expect. He originally thought that Haitang would only partially promote the birth of primitive humans, but he didn''t expect that she directly accelerated the evolution of the whole little world.


    But at this time, Su Li noticed that her boost actually touched the laws of the whole world. The world instinctively wanted to stop


    But Su Li, as the world''s will in essence, will not hinder his wife, but controls the world''s laws to cater to and boost the operation of Begonia.


    In fact, Su Li already felt that at this time, it was completely Chun''s ontological will to come down and operate, otherwise Haitang alone might not be able to control such a large-scale change.


    In a moment, the whole world is changing under the joint promotion of Su Li and Chun


    Su Li looked at the whole world changing rapidly in front of him, and suddenly there was a subtle feeling. It seems that time is no longer an insurmountable dimension in his eyes.


    He didn''t expect that his concept of time has been changing since he said goodbye to his mother world, or since he began to practice... Until now, he feels that time seems to have become a concept that can be controlled by people.


    Su Li felt the time flow of the outside world. He found that with the joint efforts of himself and Chun, the short film has promoted the natural evolution of this small world for millions of years.


    This is an amazing number, but the consumption is also huge.


    Although the mana of the two can be connected in series because they have double cultivation, Haitang is still panting and consumes a lot.


    But her eyes were bright at this time. She gasped and said, "this... Is really a rare experience. My understanding of the way of withering and glory has been pushed to 93%!"


    "I''m afraid it''s hard to have such an opportunity again. Next, my ontology should be closed for a period of time for the final understanding, and then try to promote Jinxian."


    Su Li was surprised when he heard this. He said, "don''t you have to reach 100% sentiment to be promoted to Jinxian?"


    Haitang shook his head slightly and replied, "ten percent of those who are promoted through perception can only be achieved by ancient great powers or innate gods born with laws."


    "Generally speaking, 50% of the sentiment can try to promote Jinxian, and 80% of the sentiment can ensure inevitable success, and more than 90% is the road of Dalai that can ensure the future."


    Su Li was stunned, but then he thought... Da Luo Jinxian, that is the immortal existence with the law.


    What is being with the law?


    That is to fully understand the law and fully master the law.


    After Haitang finished, Su Li had a clearer understanding of the road between Jinxian and Dalai. What he knew originally was mostly hearsay from the Yellow Emperor and the green emperor.


    How can these two people''s cognition be the same as that of ordinary people?


    They were at least ancient powers, and Su Li suspected that the Qing emperor was a congenital God born with the law of life.


    So if anyone wants to listen to them and practice, it is estimated that they will be badly hurt


    But in fact, what they said is also right. If you can understand a law in the Xuanxian realm by 100%, then the control law of the golden immortal realm will be much easier.


    If Jinxian wants to become a great Luo, he must control at least 90% of the law to be with the law... This is equivalent to that the road from Jinxian to the great Luo has been unblocked.


    However, if Xuanxian is in a hurry to promote Jinxian due to lack of understanding, he should understand the law while controlling the law.


    In fact, the golden immortal realm is actually in a state of conflict with the law itself because it begins to control the law. It is very difficult to understand it again.


    Therefore, those who rush into Jinxian before understanding the 80% law actually lose the potential to break through daruo in the future.


    So Su Li realized that seriously speaking, he can now start trying to promote Jinxian?


    However, he is not in a hurry, because it seems that there is no difficulty in understanding the law. The feelings of the sky and the sun are "hard stuffed", and even the feelings of Thunder have to catch up with the way of the earth... He is really in a dilemma now. Don''t worry, don''t worry, after all, he chose the way of the earth.


    Su Li was a little worried about the "main major" he chose for himself. He felt that his first apostle, morning star, was still there, constantly adding to his understanding of the way of the sun. He was worried that he would take the lead in realizing the way of the sun!


    So he shook his head and stopped thinking about it, focusing on the present.


    At this time, in his little world, after millions of years of evolution, the group he selected has completely evolved into a primitive human.


    Although other creatures are constantly catalyzed and iterated by the withering and flourishing power of toon, the most similar populations are some apes.


    It seems that, at least in his world, humans did not evolve from apes.


    At the same time, he also understands why Chun wants to promote the whole world to iterate together, because only in this way can we match the evolution degree of the world with that of primitive humans... After all, if a species wants to develop, it always needs to be consistent with the surrounding environment.


    In Su Li''s eyes, those ancient rulers in the deep sea are actually some low-level creatures with a very low degree of evolution... Only from the genetic level.


    However, those dominators have got the turbid legacy of this world, showing sudden alienation, which will become the rulers in the deep sea.


    Land is the living space that Su Li chose for primitive humans, but there can be no more flooding of low creatures.


    Therefore, the whole land of the little thousand star world is an ethnic group that can "adapt to humans" at this time, ensuring that primitive humans can survive and reproduce in such an environment.


    "But... Why are there so many large creatures?" Su Li looked at those large creatures similar to dinosaurs and was particularly worried.


    But Begonia said more calmly: "don''t worry, it''s still the early stage of world development, and the physique of primitive humans is not as bad as you think."


    Su Li calmed down and looked. Sure enough, he found that the human beings at this time were really strong... They were muscular and tall. Each of them was more than 2.5 meters tall. In his eternal wisdom, it was like a giant.


    Especially when he saw a hunting team of primitive humans chasing a group of raptors... He suddenly felt that these tall and big guys were so grumpy.


    A three meter high Velociraptor can tear it with his bare hands... What is this ghost constitution?


    What made Su Li''s scalp numb was the birth of the first tool


    It was a polished stone knife. At first, it was just a tool polished by primitive humans to cut prey. Then they found that it was very powerful to cut things with a big stone knife


    To Su Li''s despair, he noticed that these primitive people had a very good talent for Dao... After two days, it seemed that a simple and crude Dao technique was about to take shape.


    He felt like he was going to die. He couldn''t help thinking about it. He deliberately imitated the rough appearance, made a stone sword and threw it in a prominent place


    Then he looked blankly at the primitive people who turned a blind eye to the polished stone sword. He still began to polish the stone knife in full swing, and then carried the stone knife excitedly to cut prey.


    The road of this world has been crooked from the beginning!


    He didn''t know how these primitive people had such a deep attachment to the "knife", and after picking up the knife, even if it was just a crude stone knife, they dared to cut a Tyrannosaurus Rex


    More importantly, a Tyrannosaurus Rex more than ten meters high can be cut by three or five people with a knife!


    Are primitive humans so fierce?


    Su Li was a little confused.


    Then Begonia said with some embarrassment, "husband, this may be because of our God''s blood... My body is a living God, and I am very strong."


    Su Li recalled how overbearing and exaggerated the body sealed in the wall when he first saw Chun... Now it has been reduced to match his "size".


    "I see. No wonder they all look like they are over nourished." Su Li showed a clear expression, and then never mentioned why these primitive people were so attached to the ''knife''.


    However, Haitang, who knew Su Li''s temper well, came to his shoulder, poked his cheek and said, "Oh, husband, do you think the world will be named ''knife world'' by the human civilization inside?"


    Su Li''s face twitched violently, and then said in a rather disappointed tone: "I now understand why those world will always want to restart the world."


    Because he is also hesitating whether to restart


    "No!"


    Who knows, Haitang hurriedly stopped Su Li like a hen protecting her baby, and then said, "after all, they are transformed by the divine blood of my husband and me, which is equivalent to our children. How can they be easily destroyed?"


    Looking at Begonia''s serious face, Su Li could only reluctantly shake his head and said, "don''t worry, I''m just talking... How can I really do something to them? I''m looking forward to what they can evolve into."


    Su Li''s heart was very melancholy, but what else could he say at this time? You can only choose laissez faire


    So these primitive people who like to play with knives began to thrive


    Originally, Su Li would have thought that the primitive world was full of large creatures, and newborn humans would be very dangerous... But now he suddenly found that the most dangerous thing was humans.


    On the new theory of dinosaur extinction


    Dinosaurs were eaten by prehistoric humans!

 Chapter 765

    Su Li looked blankly at the large creatures on the land being eaten up by primitive humans


    The extinction of dinosaurs came so unexpectedly.


    Then the primitive human group began to hunt small animals... But the meat of small animals is still too small to maintain the needs of human survival.


    At this time, Su Li had realized something, and then began to artificially adjust the oxygen content in the atmosphere of the little world.


    The current oxygen content is about 36%. Because of oxygen enrichment, it can support the metabolism of large life.


    Now, with the extinction of large organisms, Su Li began to reduce this proportion. At the same time, he also adjusted the algae density in the ocean and reduced the oxygen content in the sea water.


    In this way, he wants to urge these primitive humans to continue to evolve in the direction of miniaturization... Today''s primitive humans can recklessly penetrate the world only by relying on muscles. How can they evolve their brains?


    After all, only by relying on the brain can we build a brilliant civilization.


    After completing this measure, he let Haitang continue to maintain a certain degree of time acceleration, but did not promote the rapid progress of its iteration.


    Now Su Li only wants to observe the changes of the world below from a high perspective, rather than interfere.


    Let''s set a time flow rate for the world and observe its development.


    As he became more and more familiar with the operation of time acceleration, he found that it was not too difficult.


    As long as he can keep up with the mana he provides, he can adjust the time flow rate of this little thousand world at will.


    Now he accelerated the time flow of the little thousand world ten thousand times, and then looked at the changes in the little thousand star world.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, his disciple yuan Xia has also begun to fly to the sea star system.


    His route setting is different from ordinary. It is not a straight-line flight, but takes the star systems along the way as the node coordinates and passes through these star systems in turn with tortuous routes


    In this way, the original route of 130 light-years has directly doubled to more than 250 light-years.


    But when the spacecraft flew at the speed of light in the starry sky for nearly a month, they took a stellar light, then went up against the light, rushed into the light and turned to the vicinity of the stellar system.


    Then there was no pause, another turn to the next stellar system and an instant transfer


    The spacecraft made three consecutive turns against the light of the star, spanning 92 light-years and more than a third of the distance.


    Yuanxia just recovered from his stupor. He really admired his master''s magic power.


    Because this ship should have not only al technology, but also some spiritual knowledge of Su Li.


    Even this backlight transition is included in the calculation of Al computer, so that it has been set into it when it originally planned the channel.


    Although such a mobile mode is not as fast as directly transmitting space, it is valuable when the whole information space is in a disordered state.


    At this time, yuanxia was quite lonely, because his master, mother and sister Rouchang were closed and didn''t know what to do. He was in charge of the whole spaceship alone, which looked pathetic.


    But fortunately, he can stand loneliness alone. After two backlight jumps, he finally came to a small star system 10 light-years away from the sea star system.


    Next, after another jump, you can directly enter the sea star system.


    But instead of jumping in a hurry, he turned on the sophisticated detector on Al''s spacecraft... It can detect the situation within 15 light-years in real time.


    But when he detected the situation there, the whole person suddenly shook, and then showed an incredible look


    Because his mother planet is experiencing an unexpected disaster at this time!


    He hurried to Su Li''s room, knocked on the door and asked, "master, I want to ask you for help."


    At this time, Su Li was actually observing the world changes in the little thousand star world, but he could wake up at any time.


    So he returned to consciousness. After a little calculation, he knew what was going on... The sea star was invaded by the predator civilization!


    Previously, he was still guessing what would happen if a civilization clashed with the will of the parent planet in the development process and won... Now the predator civilization he saw is very consistent with what he expected.


    But then, he unexpectedly found another topic


    Obviously, according to the normal track, the sea star civilization should eventually embark on the old road of confrontation with the will of the parent star.


    But what if foreign forces intervened before that?


    At this time, how will the mother planet get along with this civilization?


    Although Su Li''s intervention can directly eliminate everything, now may be a good opportunity


    Civilization and the parent star are on the opposite side. It is not that the technology of this civilization is not enough to protect the environment and develop clean energy, but that there are many interest disputes in the process of civilization development... Under the control of vested interests, it is difficult for a civilization developed step by step to have the determination to get rid of the vested interests brought by its inherent structure.


    But with the intervention of external enemies, it is enough to promote the war of this change... To break down and then build up.


    So Su Li was going to open the door and go out, but he stopped again.


    He just let the door of his cabin open, then looked at Yuan Xia and said, "I can''t leave it at this critical moment of closure. I can lend you enough strength to solve this matter."


    The voice fell, but yuanxia saw a ball of light flying towards him, including him into a great light.


    He felt the power of God''s grace, so he was very grateful to Su Li... He just wanted to ask if he could join the battlefield to defend his home star.


    But I didn''t expect Su Li to give him strength directly


    It''s just that he was puzzled by this power... He chose the "template" instead?


    If Beiguang were present, he would happily pat his younger martial brother on the shoulder and say: it''s your turn at last. Behave well, young man. Master''s happiness in recent years depends on you!


    But Beiguang was not present, so yuanxia was left with gratitude and almost shed tears.


    He didn''t know how to express his current mood. He just felt the master''s deep love for him.


    Then he integrated his mind into the light ball in his brain and wanted to see what power master Su Li had brought to him


    Oh, there are three power templates to choose from.


    The first is the paladin template... Just looking at the description, it is a battlefield killing weapon. Being able to carry, fight and milk is definitely the key factor in the cold weapon battlefield.


    But yuan Xia looked at the rampant enemies on the sea star in his hometown and felt that the ability direction of the paladin might not be very suitable.


    Then the second is the angel template.


    Just looking at the image description makes people drool. It is also automatically attached with Su Li''s Dayang tomorrow crown divine sword as a permanent divine weapon. In terms of strength, the image is absolutely outstanding.


    But yuan Xia still feels a little dissatisfied. If he was asked to spread his faith for master, he would certainly choose this divine power template... But now the scene is too big, he needs a special means to deal with the big scene.


    Then he saw the third divine power template... His body shook violently. This template was really born for war!


    The name of the template is'' the giant of light '', which is to build a 100 meter divine body for him with great divine power, and then fight the enemy with a powerful divine body and various light techniques... Looking at the huge war machinery driven by the home star invaders, yuanxia knew that this divine power template was his choice!


    The only pity is that if he chooses this divine power template, he can only become a giant of light for five minutes every day... Or in other words, this ability needs 24 hours to recharge.


    Yuanxia hesitated, but when he thought of his accomplishments in Yuanying period, he felt that he could do many things just by his own strength. With the transformation ability of the giant of light, he might be used as a card.


    So he happily made a choice, and then looked at a small golden stick in his hand... He felt hasty.


    He never thought that he needed a set of pre action with high shame to become a giant of light


    So he was silent to the smaller stick. Suddenly, why didn''t he want to save the mother star?


    Just when he was depressed, Su Li couldn''t see it anymore. He scolded in a low voice: "stupid, won''t he change in a place where there is no one?"


    Yuanxia suddenly realized that he felt suddenly enlightened... What he said is!


    The plan in mind is to immediately control the spacecraft to make the last light jump to the sea star system.


    The AER spacecraft has a strong concealment. They quietly appear on the back of a gaseous planet in the sea star system, hiding their existence with the huge body of the gaseous planet and electromagnetic interference.


    The sea star in front of them is facing the invasion of a huge Mothership


    This is a predator civilization among galaxies. They wander among the stars and enrich themselves by plundering the technology of intelligent civilization.


    After all, even if it is a scientific and technological civilization, the science and technology developed in different ecological environments will have different emphases, and these differences in basic science and technology can become a great supplement to each other.


    Therefore, the scientific and technological level of predator civilization is generally not too poor, but they will also have no real high-end technology because they use too many technologies.


    At this time, yuanxia did not rush out, but patiently verified the situation of the mother star and the other mother ship through various detectors on Al''s spacecraft.


    The transformation of the giant of light takes only five minutes. He must use it with caution.


    So after he found out the situation there, he quietly flew out of the ship, and then quietly touched the predator Mothership... The most important thing is that he didn''t want to do such a shameful transformation in the ship.

 Chapter 766

    Yuan Xia flew in the void with the pair of wings given by Su Li. The wings themselves had a good hiding effect. In addition, he also learned the hiding technique, so he soon quietly approached the Mothership


    In the previous long-range investigation, he had known that there was a strong defensive force field on the surface of the Mothership, but it only reacted to objects approaching at a certain speed, but objects approaching slowly could pass through the control range of the defensive force field.


    ... this design is actually easy to understand.


    Protecting yourself when traveling in the universe is of course the top priority, but how to save energy is equally important.


    There are many suspended particles in the universe. If everything is close to excite a shield, it is too big for the loss of energy.


    So with this shield mechanism, yuanxia slowly floated into the vicinity of the predator mothership.


    Then he spread his wings and flew close to the mothership. He looked at the tightly fitting shell of the spaceship and felt a little anxious


    Originally, he wanted to have an internal explosion, but he didn''t expect that there was no way to follow the shell of the Mothership, so he just wound around the tail of the Mothership... Just start blasting from the rear engine.


    He came to the tail area, then stretched out his hand and saw that the glittering little stick had appeared in the palm of his hand.


    Sometimes he really didn''t understand why his master used this way to trigger transformation?


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Su Li came to the control room of the spacecraft with great interest, and then turned the monitoring screen to the maximum. He watched yuan Xia put out a set of eight movements'' stretching movement ''with a very reluctant expression, and then raised the little stick high


    Looking at Yuan Xia''s incarnation as a light ball, he suddenly hit it hard from the engine of the spaceship. Su Li touched his chin and pondered: "it''s worthy of being my disciple. As expected, it didn''t disappoint me... In fact, you should be glad that the trigger action is not dancing in place."


    It is said that Su Li''s wisdom of living in the world can''t bring him much benefit now, but many times some inexplicable ideas are still affected by his previous life, so he can''t help doing some things he owes.


    However, the "giant of light" form is actually a very successful and practical combat method.


    Just like when celestial immortals fight, demon immortals like to present themselves, while human immortals like to fight with them according to heaven.


    In fact, the "giant of light" is also a kind of heaven and earth, but driven by divine power, the display form is different.


    In the control room of the spaceship, Su Li watched the predator Mothership in the monitoring picture explode from the tail, and then a relatively small light penetrated from the inside to the head of the Mothership, detonating the whole Mothership in an instant!


    In the void at this time, a giant with shining all over stood proudly, but his eyes were a little big, like a duck egg.


    At this time, the giant suddenly turned his head and looked at Su Li. An idea was passed on and said, "master, this is really powerful!"


    Su Li responded, "you still have four minutes and twenty seconds to change. What do you want to do?"


    Without any hesitation, the giant in the void fell directly to the fighting sea star


    Su Li looked at the situation on the sea star from the monitoring


    The sudden destruction of the Mothership really upset the hearts of the predator army, which slowed down their conquest.


    In fact, the predator carrier has released 12 large warships into the starfish atmosphere, followed by countless war machines.


    This is still an irresistible and powerful force for sea star people.


    But now they have the giant of light


    The fall of the mother ship made the predator ships dare not be careless. Fully open the ship shield, which made yuanxia unable to do the same again.


    At this time, there are still some resistance forces against these invaders, but there is a big gap in their science and technology and firepower. Only by using the vast ocean of the planet can they hide themselves.


    Yuanxia has realized that if he wants to help his home star resist, he may not be able to defeat so many predators by himself alone. He can only rely on his own strength.


    So he joined one of the battlefields in full swing


    Sea star people have no resistance to the huge machine armor of the predator and the terrible machine snake. They can only attack some waste predator soldiers in the air in vain, and then die helplessly.


    But they are still holding on, because behind them is the last scientific fortress on the sea star, which is the key to the continuation and further development of their civilization, so they can''t retreat.


    But in their eyes, this may be the defense of despair.


    However, at this time, the light falling from the sky suddenly fell on the most dense place of predators in the middle of the battlefield!


    A giant of light crossed his hands in front of his chest, and then released a terrible light technology to sweep clockwise and blow up all the large machinery in front of him.


    "Huo Huo, very handsome!" Su Li sighed in front of the screen.


    Begonia stared at the picture on his shoulder. He couldn''t find why his husband was so happy.


    However, at this time, Haitang noticed that a spherical pearl that had been shining on the chest of the giant of light suddenly jumped the red light


    "Oh, there''s still one minute left. You must hurry up," said old Su Li.


    The giant of light, the incarnation of yuanxia, was really impatient. He began to use all kinds of light skills, and finally beat the other party with fierce firepower to retreat.


    The timer flashed red, and the giant of light watched the group of enemies retreat in embarrassment in the sunset... This picture suddenly touched Su Li''s "childhood memories".


    "Well, it seems that it will take yuanxia a while to deal with the problem of his home planet... But this is also a new topic, which is worth observing."


    Su Li said with great interest.


    It has to be said that after he stood from a different angle, his view of this mortal life also changed... What he saw was no longer the sadness of a single individual, but the performance of the whole civilization.


    It''s good to say that his heart has become cold, or that he no longer pays attention to mortal life... Su Li doesn''t have much resistance to the change of thinking angle.


    Because he was weak when he was young, what he could see was the common customs around him... If he had spare strength, he would do it easily.


    Now he is no longer young. What he knows, feels, thinks and controls is no longer common around him.


    Even if he saw the hardships of ordinary people, what he thought was how to fundamentally change the current situation and future, rather than the well-being of one family.


    Of course, he will still help when he sees it, but he prefers to manipulate the macro behind the scenes and guide things in the best direction


    Just like now, if he does, he can quickly save all the people on the sea star, but is this really a good thing for Hemingway civilization and even the sea star?


    Vested interest groups still control most of the resources, and hundreds of human countries on the whole sea star are still scattered.


    But if he only added a "weight" enough to balance the situation in terms of sea stars, what would happen to those who saw hope?


    Of course, it will burst out with great enthusiasm and grow up in the war.


    In this process, the scattered forces of the whole sea star will continue to integrate and condense into one, and the backward technology on the original sea star will be quickly eliminated... Where is there any vested interest to talk about? It is only serious to constantly strengthen and strengthen civilization.


    At this time, the will of the world will not be an enemy of Hemingway. He will only stand by the side of the local civilization and assist as much as he can.


    What about the victory of the war under such circumstances?


    Nature is to rebuild civilization.


    At this time, the high-efficiency energy mode mastered by the Hemings will no longer cause damage to the sea star. Even the technology obtained from the predators can support the development of the Hemings for a long time.


    And Hemingway''s weak will is inevitable. No matter what his state of mind, he can''t stop Hemingway from going to the stars.


    I just don''t know how this planet will get along with Hemingway civilization at that time?


    Sully looked forward to Heming''s choice when his will came.


    But now, we still need to see the performance of his disciple yuan Xia


    At this time, yuanxia sweated back to the human form and found that fighting in the form of the giant of light also consumed a lot of his body.


    Sure enough, divine power can only be regarded as an extremely strong auxiliary, but it can''t directly exert how powerful power. Everything still needs to be relied on.


    But even so, the power of the giant of light still amazes him... If it weren''t for the five minute limit, he believes that only the power of the giant of light is enough to change the situation of sea star.


    He began to wonder how powerful it would be if a person like his master turned into a giant of light?


    Well, he would never know that his master would never fight in this posture.


    However, he then entered the sea star''s last scientific fortress as an ordinary Hemingway, and then began to help his mother star compatriots in another way.


    His stay in the AER people for these years was not fruitless. At least he mastered a lot of practical technology when he had nothing to do.


    He believes that these science and technology can bring great help to today''s Hemingway people... He has also found that only five minutes of the transformation of the giant of light every day must be used at the critical moment, and usually it depends more on Hemingway''s own strength.


    The situation of sea star began to progress in a good direction... But Su Li''s separation in the starry battlefield also encountered some trouble


    When the five heavenly armies joined forces, his sun apostles were questioned after all

 Chapter 767

    On the starry battlefield, several heavenly emperors other than the Yellow Emperor have gathered.


    This is the Yellow Emperor''s plan. There are four Heavenly Emperor level figures to attract the attention of the great monarchs of the dark abyss, and then he will personally close the entrance of the dark abyss.


    When the armies of the five heavenly courts gathered together, the sun apostles of Su Li attracted everyone''s attention and hostility.


    Especially at this time when the abyss was raging, Su Li''s borrowing of the power of the abyss was very uncomfortable and vigilant, because no one could tell who controlled who.


    So there is no doubt that Su Li faced the questions of the black and white Emperor... But the Red Emperor was very low-key at this time. He knew that he was entangled in karma and should not cause and effect with anyone.


    So even if Su Li took a group of suspicious beings, he didn''t say a word... He was aware of the disaster of falling. At this time, how could he care about other people''s affairs?


    But the black and white emperors were different. They were all humiliated by Su Li. Seeing Su Li''s group of sun Apostles at this time, they only felt that they had found the direction to criticize Su Li and made a sound accusation on the spot:


    "Are you the great king of the abyss or the sun god of the eastern heaven? Why do you still have the son of the abyss!" the White Emperor still looks like relying on the old and selling the old. Relying on his sufficient qualifications, he always makes some annoying moves.


    Su Li didn''t get angry immediately. After all, he was prepared to be questioned about it.


    He replied, "this is my means to make my own sons of the abyss completely under my control... And I now call them ''apostles of the sun''. What''s the problem?"


    The black emperor said coldly, "what means is that? Why don''t I know what means in the world can completely control the son of the abyss?"


    "If so, then I ask the sun god to publish this method for this earthly astrometer... If more people can master this method, it will be a matter of boundless merit."


    After hearing this, the White Emperor also said, "yes! If so, I can only say a word of service to the sun Tianzun in the future."


    The double reed of the black and white emperor made Su Li frown slightly. Then he said, "this method is still dangerous. Not everyone can master it."


    Of course it''s dangerous, and it''s very dangerous. Just because Su Li is the master of the devil, he can protect himself and help the people he cares about from this danger.


    So he said, "I''m afraid not, because it''s dangerous."


    The black Emperor didn''t say much, but made a deep expression coldly.


    If the black emperor was afraid of being too presumptuous when he was frightened by the remaining power of the green emperor, the White Emperor, who had been directly humiliated by Su Li in front of the Yellow Emperor, had no scruples at all.


    He said, "of course it''s dangerous, so you shouldn''t take such dangerous things with you... If you can''t bear it, I can do it for you."


    Who knows that Su Li hasn''t responded yet? His sword cliff disciples have directly burst!


    "Sword array, get up!"


    All of a sudden, the three thousand day immortal sword array was in order, and then all the big swords came out of their scabbards, a posture ready to fight directly


    Su Li wanted to cover his face. Unexpectedly, his disciples were still so rigid.


    This is the rhythm of preparing to stab all the Allies first and then deal with the disaster by yourself.


    However, Su Li has nothing to say about this. After all, he seems too Junior... Change the Yellow Emperor or his father-in-law to try. Do the black and white emperors dare to put pressure together?


    So he sneered, the fire wheel rotated in his left eye, and a burning sun tomorrow crown divine sword was condensed in his hand... What''s the matter with this strange speech? The masters of sword cliff are not used to it. If they are not used to it, they will do it!


    Su Li''s expression is really familiar to Bai Di. He was like this last time he was stabbed.


    So he quickly waved his hand and said, "what''s the matter with you? We''re just discussing the hidden dangers on the matter. Why are we so aggressive?"


    Sword cliff''s violent temper scared him a little. How did he survive until now?


    In fact, sword cliff also has a dormant period... Except for a few world missions, I really didn''t go out at all. I was focused on cultivating and improving my internal skills.


    Now the fierce temper of sword cliff shows that their dormancy period is over.


    The White Emperor is really a little guilty. The main thing is that he blew his temper at that point, which makes people a little unprepared.


    Su Li said bluntly, "I''m sorry. Just now I was really thinking about whether we could do this task alone... I think it might be OK."


    He said, suddenly thinking that the Yellow Emperor seemed to give him the command of the middle heaven when he left?


    So he turned to those Chinese soldiers who suddenly felt numb and said, "so I decided to rush. Will you come?"


    "Do you think we are redundant?" black emperor couldn''t help saying.


    Su Li thought for a moment, and then said, "if you just come to drag me back, and you are malicious and refuse to really help... I not only think you are redundant, but also dislike you as an obstacle!"


    The White Emperor poured blood into his chest on the spot. He really wanted to dry it!


    But he soon thought of something, and then said in a dissatisfied tone: "originally, I came to participate in the battle in the face of his Majesty the Yellow Emperor. Now since the sun Tianzun did so, I can only stand still for the time being... I hope his Majesty the Yellow Emperor can give me a satisfactory answer."


    The black emperor was surprised, but then he realized something and said, "yes, my northern heaven can only stand still now."


    This is really a worrying situation. It seems that the coalition forces of the five heavenly courts will be so scattered?


    This may be seen as a kind of manipulation of the black and white emperors, who want to force Su Li to make concessions by threatening to dissolve the Alliance


    But will sully let them?


    He just looked at the soldiers in the middle heaven and said, "Your Majesty the Yellow Emperor asked you to obey my orders. Are you willing to obey now?"


    The soldiers looked at each other and thought that this situation was really fucked... Reason told them that following Su Li was the biggest mistake at this time.


    But as Su Li said, the yellow emperor made them obey Su Li


    "We are willing to obey the orders of the sun god."


    No matter how reluctant, they can only recognize it.


    Su Li smiled with satisfaction, then turned around and looked at some slovenly Red Emperor without saying a word


    The Red Emperor was very silent. In fact, he became more and more silent after he felt the karma in him.


    His mental journey is very interesting, from the rage at the beginning, to the depression after recognizing the reality, and then to the silence like seeing through the world... It is really twists and turns.


    But no one else is to blame. He made it all by himself.


    But some things are very strange. People can only understand what they really want after seeing through the vicissitudes of the world... Of course, he can see that the black and white emperors are selfish, and he knows that Su Li will never really be willing to die for the southern heaven.


    However, the essence of the problem is, who is really fighting against the disaster cloud?


    This can be seen at a glance only by looking at the achievements.


    So without any hesitation, the Red Emperor nodded directly at Su Li, then got up and called his soldiers to prepare for the battle.


    Su Li looked at the soldiers who followed the Red Emperor and felt sorry... These soldiers have been honed quickly in the war.


    But how to say, they are wrapped in karma, as if there is no future at all.


    People in the southern Tianting, especially those who have a natural duty, really count one, no one has missed the net, and all bear deep karma.


    In fact, they are carrying the pot for the Red Emperor. It is precisely because the people of the whole southern Tianting are carrying it that the Red Emperor can survive under such terrible karma.


    Of course, everyone can see the price.


    At this time, the southern Tianting has been on a dead end. Whether they like it or not, they can only fight with this disaster cloud.


    When the Red Emperor didn''t care about the damage of these soldiers, he purified the disaster cloud with immortal life?


    If this is really done, it is also a way for the dead immortal to repay karma. At least there is the possibility of reincarnation... Otherwise, it will really be difficult for the karma to end.


    In fact, in the state of the Red Emperor at this time, of course, it is better to simply reincarnate and rebuild. Although it is another person at the time, if we can trace the origin and remember the memory of this life, it can at least be regarded as another form of return.


    So at this time, all the actions of the Red Emperor are to lay the foundation for his reincarnation and reconstruction... If he reincarnates with all his karma, he will not reincarnate, but commit suicide.


    Just like mang Chang in those days, she was still dormant with a mysterious and broken body until she paid off the karma and cause, and then she found a chance to reincarnate through some of Su Li''s flesh bodies.


    So at this time, the Red Emperor didn''t care what the black and white Emperor had in mind, nor did he care about Su Li''s real plan... As long as he knew who was really willing to fight hard, he needed to fight and win constantly to repay the cause and effect!


    A group of people walked simply and easily. Before long, there were only 150000 people left in the northern Tianting and the Western Tianting.


    "They will regret it." black emperor was gnashing his teeth.


    But so what? It''s just that the total number of them here is less than half of the atrium. No wonder the Red Emperor chose that way.


    But the White Emperor was not angry. Instead, he showed a cold smile full of death and said, "don''t worry, Taoist friends of the black emperor. I will certainly have a share of the merits in this great disaster."


    "Let them fight first. I''ve asked the Wushen army led by Bai Lu to hide and stand by. Wouldn''t it be better for us to directly enter the depths of the disaster cloud while they attract the attention of all the great kings of the abyss?"


    The black emperor had expected it and nodded: "my 100000 spirit demons in the northern heaven are ready... If you do so, will you hate the Yellow Emperor?"


    The White Emperor smiled coldly and said, "what are you afraid of? Just dump the responsibility on the naive sun Tianzun at that time, and even if we can''t seal the channel by ourselves, we can turn to assist the Yellow Emperor... In this way, we can easily share great merits and virtues, which is much better than those reckless men who fight without brains."


    When the black emperor heard the speech, he just smiled and said, "my brother thinks clearly, and my little brother only follows my brother."


    He won''t go ahead

 Chapter 768

    It was Su Li''s expectation that the Red Emperor could lead the army, but he was surprised by the simplicity of the Red Emperor.


    He invited the Red Emperor to walk on the chariot of the Yellow Emperor. Standing side by side on the chariot carried by the apostles of the sun, they had a rare peaceful exchange.


    "Elder Red Emperor, how''s the South Tianting? Can it last?" Su Li asked, seemingly inquiring about the inside of the South Tianting.


    But he asked casually, but the Red Emperor answered casually... He told the current situation of the southern Tianting very casually!


    "Southern heaven? Where is there any Southern heaven now?" he said with a casual smile: "at this time, the southern heaven has long become a white land. Those who have a way to solve the karma have found a way to leave. Those who have no ability are now here ready to do something for themselves."


    "Including me, who dares to think about the emperor of heaven now? I just want to repay the cause and effect quickly and then reincarnate and repair it."


    Su Li saw that he was straightforward and said unexpectedly, "it is understandable that the Red Emperor intends to rebuild the younger generation, but what should the southern Tianting do in this way?"


    This is not nonsense. The pattern of the five heavenly regions has been formed for tens of millions of years. The southern heavenly court adheres to the luck of the southern celestial region... If one is not handled well, even if the Red Emperor is reincarnated and rebuilt, he will still be swallowed by the cause and effect of this luck.


    The Red Emperor obviously understood this. He said, "so I have something to ask..."


    Su Li''s scalp exploded as soon as he heard it. Although many people, including some Jianya think tanks, felt that the situation of the southern Tianting might be an opportunity for Jianya, and the southern Tianting was tailor-made for his identity as the sun god.


    But how much trouble does it take to really take charge of a heaven?


    Su Li was annoyed.


    But when he casually said this trouble to Perry, the group of sword cliff think tanks immediately shouted


    One by one, they were called distressed. They almost didn''t point to his nose and ask: can you stop salting fish?


    At this time, the red emperor also said after a pause: "I have decided that whoever is willing to fight with me will entrust the whole southern heaven to the end."


    He smiled helplessly: "now it seems that I don''t have to choose. You are my only candidate."


    Su Li was annoyed by Perry''s situation. At this time, hearing the Red Emperor''s words, Su Li said subtly, "can you not?"


    The Red Emperor was surprised. What was he going to say


    "No!"


    Suddenly, there was a scolding nearby.


    Su Li and Red Emperor looked blankly at the flying Xuezi who suddenly rushed over


    Three thousand swordsmen, how can feixuezi not occupy a place?


    Feixuezi is also one of the few people in Jianya sect who can talk to Su Li so carelessly... Others can only worry secretly.


    Seeing the two people''s gaze, feixuezi also felt some scalp numbness and nervous. She slightly spit out her tongue and said, "I''m just passing a message for others... Saint, elder Ji Lian said that if you''re too troublesome, he can manage for you. It''s rare that others send benefits to the door. Don''t refuse."


    "Well, I''ll go."


    Feixuezi ran away after passing the word.


    Su Li was speechless for a while. Was this for him?


    Obviously not, because Ji Lian can tell him through his mind.


    So this is actually for the Red Emperor. It means to tell the Red Emperor... Although the boy in front of you looks like a garlic, there are other people in Jianya sect who really mean what they say!


    The Red Emperor was stunned. He thought that Su Li was not only the sun Tianzun, but also the son-in-law of the green emperor. Such a person can''t say anything in the sword cliff sect?


    Su Li understood his doubts, so he said awkwardly, "after all, they are all elders. We should give some face."


    That''s the same sentence... Other people''s immortal sects were founded by their great ancestors first.


    However, the predecessor of Jianya sect, Jianzong, has been handed down for many generations. When he came to Su Li, he worked hard with everyone... So although he respected his status, he still can''t be regarded as a real YiYanTang in Jianya... But everyone spoiled him.


    "Alas ~"


    With this sigh, the Red Emperor almost wanted to hit people... At the same time, he felt very distressed for the elders of Jianya. After all, it''s not easy to stand on such a stall. Everyone would be very tired.


    But he knew that Su Li should be a promise, and he was a little relieved... He didn''t let Su Li take over Tianting to let Su Li and Jianya teach him to carry the pot, and no one would do such a stupid thing.


    If he wants to reincarnate, he must exchange these causal karma for almost.


    Then he can deliver the important task of heaven and let others shoulder the important task of suppressing the fate of heaven and earth.


    Moreover, the southern region of heaven has also declined to the extreme after this battle. It really needs a strong force to reorganize the situation.


    In this way, although sheltering under the Oriental heaven, Jianya immortal cult, which actually has amazing strength and potential, has become a very good choice.


    The red emperor made such a choice after careful consideration. In this way, he abdicated. Then, after Su Li redeveloped the southern Tianting, maybe his reincarnation can also benefit.


    So he began to deliberately get close to Su Li: "these apostles of the sun god are really amazing. Are they going to act as the guardian of the throne in the future?"


    Of course, he would not mind the existence of the sons of the abyss. The only thing that the abyss can make him feel cautious is the great king of the abyss who has almost endless vitality.


    Su Li looked at the sun Apostles at his feet and thought maybe these guys could still be preserved?


    So he said, "maybe, it depends on the situation. They may have to be sacrificed at the critical moment."


    The Red Emperor was more confident when he heard this. He could hear that Su Li really wanted to fight this battle... It was better than anything.


    They have rushed into the disaster cloud, and then they don''t care about those small-scale Mingyuan demons at all, but go directly to find the trouble of the great king of Mingyuan


    Everyone knows the mind of the black and white Emperor, but so what?


    Closing the channel is a great achievement, but it is the credit scheduled by the Yellow Emperor, and their forced sharing of profits will only annoy the Yellow Emperor.


    It''s better to find a way in this disaster cloud to kill one or two great kings of the abyss... In that way, the Qi obtained is as massive as merit.


    Yes, this is the idea of Su Li and Red Emperor... It can only be said that grumpy people have general grumpy ideas.


    After getting along with the Red Emperor for a long time, Su Li found that this grumpy old thing was really cute. As his own person, it was really in line with the aesthetics of sword cliff disciples.


    At this time, the experts in the atrium, sword cliff and Nanting have gathered together, and two golden immortals have come to assist the atrium. In fact, they are not bad in high-end combat power.


    But to Su Li''s surprise, there was one less Jinxian strongman in the South court... He was very concerned that the emperor of the Ming Sun God was gone.


    So he asked, "elder Red Emperor, where has the emperor of the sun and the dark god gone? I remember he fought with you against the great emperor of the dark yuan before. Why is there no one now?"


    The Red Emperor found Su Li''s special attention to the emperor of the sun and the dark. He didn''t care before, but now he looked right: "the guy of the sun said goodbye to me a while ago... I don''t know exactly what he''s going to do, but you still have to be vigilant... I think he never gave up the power of the sun."


    Now the Red Emperor can be said to have completely sat his ass on Su Li''s side. He thought and said a piece of information: "the emperor of the dark sun god is actually a rare man with courage."


    "Although the five heavenly regions are vast, in fact, it is the same thing for the existence of Jinxian and above. But there is endless void turbulence outside the heavenly region, and the existence of other celestial regions can be seen only through the void turbulence."


    "The emperor of the sun and the dark god is the one who has ventured through the void to look for opportunities in other celestial regions for his own road."


    Su Li listened and chewed the meaning, and then said, "that is to say, the God of the dark sun may have some unexpected helpers to trouble me?"


    "Maybe, but you don''t have to worry here. No matter what kind of helper you are, you can''t trouble you here... Just need to be more careful in the future."


    The red emperor did not know that Su Li''s body was the embodiment of divine power, but when they reached their realm, the boundary between noumenon and separation was not so clear for a long time.


    Being able to take the divine right as the object of separation... In fact, in other words, it can be an existence that can be regarded as noumenon in turn at any time.


    He didn''t ask Su Li to watch out for the present, but for the future.


    Su Li nodded and said nothing more, but the Red Emperor''s words touched his mind... He thought of the broader world in the heaven.


    In fact, although the five celestial regions are vast, they actually rule only the mortal galaxy where they are located.


    Vertically, the whole world is actually the earthly Galaxy composed of hundreds of billions of star systems, which is the center of the world. Upward is the muddy dark abyss, and upward is the Yangqing heaven.


    In other words, a mortal information corresponds to a celestial realm and an abyss... What about other mortal galaxies outside?


    From the horizontal point of view, it is really endless heaven, endless abyss and endless starry sky.


    Sometimes when Su Li looked up at the stars outside, he would be shocked by the dense galaxies... He really wished his eyesight wouldn''t be so good.


    However, at this time, the Red Emperor seemed to feel that Su Li was still worried, so he said, "but don''t worry, the God King of the dark sun can''t go too far alone, so his biggest possibility is to stop at a small companion galaxy outside his own galaxy."


    "It''s the territory of Buddhism. Our five heavenly regions are authentic Taoism... After I leave, you''ll mainly guard against the infiltration of Buddhism in the future."


    Su Li didn''t expect to hear the news of Buddhism again at this time... He had never seen the power of Buddhism in the five Heaven regions. He thought that Buddhism was only occasionally spread in the mortal stars... Now it seems that the Buddhism may just be resisted outside the five Heaven regions by the joint efforts of the five Heaven regions!

 Chapter 769

    On the starry battlefield, Su Li''s little thousand star civilization experiment was in trouble


    After ten thousand times of acceleration, the oxygen content in the air here has been reduced to less than 30%.


    The range is not very large, because what Su Li wants to see is normal species evolution rather than direct species extinction.


    But even so, many vulnerable species in the deep sea have become extinct.


    Su Li and Haitang watched the whole process. He found that when the oxygen content in the ocean decreased from 1% to 0.8%, the marine life experienced a mass extinction before the land life.


    Most of them are large life with strange shapes


    This made Su Li realize that these large-scale life in the ocean are actually inferior products in evolution... It seems that they are huge and convenient to hunt.


    But in fact, they consume a huge amount of food every day. More importantly, their body''s adaptability to the marine environment is too poor... Any slight change may cause great damage.


    Those deep-sea masters can survive because they have some turbid shelter in this world, but many of their relatives have perished in the changes of this environment.


    Of course, this extinction can also be said to be another form of evolution... The existence and extinction of these organisms have added many flora to the whole ocean and added many colors to the world.


    The change on land is a little slow.


    The gradual reduction of oxygen content makes the survival rate of large animals gradually decline, which also makes the population of large species begin to shrink.


    At the same time, all kinds of small organisms gradually became active, and all kinds of animals and plants began to adapt to new directions.


    As the "son of the world" destined for the world, primitive humans have also shown enough adaptability... They are constantly adapting to the changes of the environment, their body size is slowly shrinking, and they are also changing their diet.


    Mainly started eating vegetarian.


    This is a good start, from a single meat to a vegetarian. This multi-source eating structure allows them to start thinking about how to live comfortably without too much trouble in finding food.


    However, no matter how the world changes, the primitive race''s preference for knives has not changed at all... Even because of their deep love for knives, various knife tools have been continuously manufactured.


    Even this race invented the first symbol to represent "Dao"... So the civilization called "Youdao" suddenly began.


    Looking at all this, Su Limu always felt that the light of civilization lit too fast, didn''t he?


    Because everyone has a knife, we can''t help but use a knife to ''solve problems'' in some disputes


    Then some stone knives made of flint produced a lot of sparks when they hit each other. Suddenly, they accidentally lit a haystack next to them... The fire was burning, and it was very warm in winter.


    So the two men in the fight stopped, looked at the burning fire and hit their mouth... There was a fire.


    Then, because everyone liked to chop trees and polish their strength, they slowly found that it was a pity to put the fallen trees like this, so they took them up and built a simple wooden house


    Then they found that it was a very interesting thing. In addition, there were many people practicing knives every day. There was wood that allowed them to try all kinds of building ideas... Soon Youdao had its own unique architectural style.


    Youdao had a fire, slowly began to try cooked food, and began to illuminate with fire light.


    With a residence, you can avoid the wind and rain of the outside world, and your body can be better protected.


    As a result, more and more human cubs survived, and the scale of the whole population became larger and larger... Dao''s family really looked like a rough embryo of civilization.


    Su Li''s thoughts wandered on the wild land of the little thousand stars, listening to the cries of human cubs from these humble wooden houses


    He suddenly understood why human cubs were so arrogant from the beginning of their birth. Unlike other mammals, they could not only run and jump at birth, but also never dare to shout... It is true that humans exist at the top of the food chain from the beginning, and their cubs do not need to master these survival skills from the beginning.


    "Hey ~"


    Su Li sighed faintly and felt that he might not have handled it well in this regard, leaving a serious hidden danger for thousands of parents of human civilization in his little star world in the future.


    But there''s no way. Haitang won''t let him push it down and start again... But he has made up his mind that if he has the chance to do it again, he must deal with the problem of human cubs being too arrogant.


    Although Su Li was annoyed by the architectural style and the form of various cultural instruments, he was still very happy to see a distinctive civilization take shape.


    Of course, Su Li knew that this was only the rudiment of civilization. Perhaps it would be thousands of years before a bright civilization could really be formed.


    And at this time, the scale of Youdao is too small... He doesn''t like the shape of this civilization very much.


    So he thought about it and decided to increase the birth rate and survival rate of Dao''s cubs in this period by some means, so that they can expand the population at the maximum speed.


    Although the small thousand star world is rich in materials, the hometown with Dao will soon be unable to support this rapidly growing population.


    Therefore, population diversion has become a necessary choice


    From this period, Youdao will divide into many strands and spread branches and leaves on the earth of the little thousand star world.


    This is what Su Li wants to see.


    This Dao surname should disappear from the long river of history quickly, otherwise his small world can''t go out to see people at all.


    With melancholy and expectation, he watched the groups of people with Dao family spread in all directions, and then looked forward to the future development.


    Then he took most of his attention back from the little thousand star world and looked at his disciples... The situation of yuanxia was really good, and his practice was beyond Su Li''s expectation.


    ... the original chivalry joined the sea star''s last scientific fortress as a sea star, and then used his knowledge of the AI people and the thinking ability of the yuan baby stage, constantly refining the essence and improving the knowledge stored in the fortress of science, creating an epoch-making product.


    It can be seen that he is greatly influenced by the use of clean energy by the Ayres, and has many ideas because he watches the changes of the Pearl world from time to time.


    Therefore, his new technology has made a breakthrough on the basis of sea star from energy to application, and directly formed a new system.


    Especially using the most resources on the planet... Water!


    The Ai''er people and Su Li''s use of light really brought a lot of inspiration to Yuan Xia. He then thought that many of his home star civilizations are actually based on the understanding and use of water... In that case, can we make weapons that directly use water as energy and shape combat like light?


    Su Li doesn''t know much about science and technology in this area, but he always feels that his apprentice''s scientific research ability has been very strong.


    He watched yuan Xia develop a powerful pulse weapon that uses seawater as energy, and more importantly, a device that can directly model and shape seawater.


    Watching a giant shaped by the sea appear on the battlefield with the predators, Su Li suddenly felt that his apprentice was so great that he used technology to restore the way of magic.


    Su Li thought that he might be destined for water. Both disciples have water walking physique... Of course, the fact that water is not water is not so important to him now. He can adjust it according to the preferences of his disciples.


    But now it seems that Yuan Xia has done well... Also, almost 90% of the area of sea star is the sea. As a native of Hemingway, it is natural to have water walking physique.


    The transformation of the giant of light has gradually been rarely used, because the original Xia has changed the Hemings in another way... It is even more effective than the transformation of the giant of light.


    Originally, Su Li wanted to find an opportunity to warn yuan Xia not to rely too much on this power... But he didn''t expect him to do better. He directly used his wisdom to do better than Su Li expected.


    But he didn''t expect that when yuanxia transformed a new sea star civilization, he still had leisure to come to the heart demon world sword cliff world and feel the care of his peers


    The main reason is that he is very curious about his master, but Su Li doesn''t let him mention his teacher in the boundary of heart magic sword cliff, so he can only save the country


    Ask someone about the divine power template. On the one hand, he thinks it''s a clue. On the other hand, he thinks it''s not a secret that the divine power template should be in the sword cliff?


    As a result, he also found that it was really no secret.


    But the problem is that there are only Paladin templates in sword cliff, but few people know the other two divine power templates


    This time he found a problem. His master is probably the high-rise of Jianya!


    On this day, he continued to wander around the world of heart magic sword Cliff... He is not a person who is keen on fighting, but just likes to communicate with people here and wants to know more about the current situation of sword cliff.


    I have to say that the nearest sword cliff seems very busy. It is said that nearly half of the people are in a long-term fighting state.


    Their enemy is the disaster cloud that almost caused the destruction of the Ayr people, so yuan Xia has a more sense of belonging to Jianya. He thinks Jianya is doing the right thing.


    However, at this time, a man suddenly appeared from somewhere under the sword cliff, with a look of shock.


    Seeing this, a group of sword cliff disciples hurried over and asked with concern: "Uncle Beiguang, what''s the matter with you? Aren''t you in the fierce battle on the front line?"


    Yuanxia also approached curiously.


    Beiguang was terrified and couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark: "I''m back from death... Fortunately, we sword cliff people can revive here, otherwise it will be really miserable."


    "What! Can''t even the holy master protect shishuzu?" the disciples around were shocked... The dead shishuzu was a disciple of the holy master!


    Beiguang said with a complicated look: "that''s when I met the great king of Mingyuan, and I rushed in... But master, he may also think I need to die."


    He looked as if he didn''t dare to say more. To tell the truth, he still can''t recover the feeling that his body was torn by the dark abyss demon

 Chapter 770

    Yuan Xia looked at the elders of Jianya who gradually appeared under Jianya, watched them appear with some "traumatic stress reaction", and then gradually calmed down... But he knew that his school elders were going through a difficult battle.


    The feeling of death is not good. Every sword cliff sect member who comes back from death suffers some mental damage.


    This may be able to recover with the passage of time, but now it makes these disciples very uncomfortable.


    Although others are worried about their uncomfortable appearance, they still think it''s better to let them solve it alone for the time being, so they are given space to adjust their mood quietly.


    But yuan Xia thought he could do something within his power. He went the other way and began to chat with these "dead back" sword cliff disciples.


    He kept asking like a new Xiaobai... Of course, he is also a Xiaobai.


    Several people, including Beiguang, were still a little upset at the beginning, but they had to answer one by one due to the friendship of the same door.


    But gradually, they found that this is really a pure newcomer of sword Cliff... It''s rare. Can there be newcomers in sword cliff these days? They can''t help but forget how hard it was when they came back from death and began to "play" this young newcomer


    Beiguang asked curiously, "boy, who is your master?"


    Yuan Xia looked at everyone with a very strange expression and replied, "my master won''t let me tell you the information of my apprenticeship."


    The crowd was very subtle. Yuan Xia''s expression simply wrote his curiosity on his face, so that people can know at a glance. In fact, he also wanted to know who his master was.


    All the disciples with mental injuries are interested and distracted, so they don''t feel so uncomfortable... This is also yuan Xia''s way. He has seen many traumatic stress reactions of the soldiers in the sea star, so he knows that it is necessary for these soldiers to divert their attention and calm their mood at this time.


    He also killed two birds with one stone. He can not only heal the wounds of his classmates, but also understand his teachers


    However, he didn''t expect that when he mentioned his master, even if he didn''t say anything, it attracted everyone''s attention.


    Beiguang thought and pinched his chin, and then muttered, "it seems that no one in our sword cliff likes to play this mysterious set, except some guy..."


    When people on one side were said, they all nodded secretly at the same time: "yes, except for some guy."


    Yuan Xia asked curiously, "who are you talking about?"


    In fact, Beiguang has some speculation in his heart, but he still doesn''t dare to confirm it.


    So he asked, "what sword did you learn? In this way, show me your best sword skills."


    Yuan Xia didn''t refuse. He stood up and took out a small stick... His powerful lightsaber couldn''t be brought in, but he was surprised to find that this deformer could be used as a lightsaber, which made him very happy.


    So at this time, he just thought a little, and a hot sword light popped out of the little stick


    Beiguang and a group of sword cliff disciples were bluffed on the spot... Is this a sword?


    This unusual sword... Can actually hammer yuan Xia''s successor!


    Beiguang thinks of his master who always doesn''t like to take ordinary roads. He has a strong sense of anxiety in his chest... But looking at Yuan Xia, this anxiety becomes relieved... Well, this is the younger martial brother, master''s new toy.


    As for yuan Xia''s various sword techniques practiced on the spot, he saw strange peaks one after another, full of unexpected spirituality. The lightsaber is also full of meaning and turns well. It obviously has an excellent foundation and potential.


    Beiguang took it for granted... His master couldn''t do his own swordsmanship, but he really didn''t say anything to teach his disciples.


    When yuanxia changed the lightsaber into a strange shape such as hammer and sickle, even the sword cliff disciples nearby couldn''t help sighing: "it''s really worthy of being your disciple."


    Yuanxia was a little confused at that time. Can you see his master identity?


    He didn''t understand. The lightsaber skills he practiced now obviously evolved through his understanding of lightsaber. How can he see his inheritance?


    Beiguang patted yuanxia on the shoulder and said, "younger martial brother, what''s your name? If I guess correctly, you should be my younger martial brother."


    Yuanxia replied foolishly, "my name is yuanxia... Are we the same master?"


    Beiguang stressed the key point and said: "younger martial brother yuanxia, I''m going to Beiguang. From your sword practice, it''s right... After all, only Shifu and his old man can train disciples in such a unrestrained way."


    Yuanxia hesitated... Now he''s not sure.


    Seeing him like this, Beiguang felt calm in his heart. There was no "sequelae of death".


    He said, "if you don''t believe me, I can describe the image of our master. You can see if it''s right."


    Yuan Xia nodded on the spot... It''s easy to recognize.


    Beiguang said, "our master should always look very young. Although he is not as handsome as me, he has a sense of temperament and connotation..."


    Yuanxia silently looked at Beiguang and said adjectives for ten minutes. Then he couldn''t help saying, "elder martial brother Beiguang, I know what you said. Can you change it to something more iconic?"


    Beiguang''s flattery was interrupted. He scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "you know, our master has some bad interests. What if he eavesdropped?"


    Yuan Xia was expressionless. He felt that if his master really would do that, the elder martial brother might have died... Wait, it seems that the elder martial brother has just died once?


    Yuanxia thought carefully and was terrified. He was distracted and didn''t dare to think about any wrong ideas.


    Yuanxia was still careless. He thought about it for a while, then smiled a little obscene and said, "our master, if you want to say the most obvious feature... Maybe he likes to pet Shiniang on the tip of her hair! If our master is really the same person, you must have seen the Shiniang who built a nest in Shifu''s hair."


    Yuan Xia was a little stunned. Then he patted Beiguang on the shoulder and said, "elder martial brother, don''t you understand why you died this time?"


    Beiguang suddenly got stuck. He was worried about whether he would die again soon after he was resurrected


    Then he began to feel melancholy and felt that his life was really very difficult.


    However, at this time, a dignified and elegant goddess full of nobility and charm came slowly


    Seeing this, Beiguang quickly stood upright and said, "madam, why are you here?"


    Yuanxia simply looked at it. In his impression, the teacher''s mother was an elf like a slapped child, but now he saw that the dignified goddess as if she were the most noble Queen was the teacher''s mother?


    He thought he might have made a mistake. Beiguang should not be his senior brother.


    Chun looked at Su Li''s disciples with a loving smile and said with a shallow smile: "it seems that your brother has known... Xiaoyuan Xia, don''t you know me?"


    Yuan Xia''s eyes widened and he didn''t know what to do... The role beauty in front of him seemed to make white clouds into flowers, so beautiful that he felt hard to look directly at but couldn''t help moving his eyes.


    His brain is down... He doesn''t have any thoughts he shouldn''t have, just because he can''t bear the extreme beauty in front of him.


    Seeing this, Beiguang kicked him and whispered, "Why are you stunned? This is the body of the teacher''s mother, the daughter of the green emperor, the wife of our teacher the sun, and the goddess of Chun born by the hundred flowers heaven."


    After hearing this, Yuan Xia quickly restrained his expression, then bowed his head and said, "I''ve seen my martial mother... Disciple. It''s just a surprise."


    Chun looked at Yuan Xia, nodded slightly and said, "it''s normal, but since you''ve met the boy Beiguang, please ask your senior brother if you have any questions... Your master is busy recently. I''m afraid he doesn''t have time to look after you."


    Then she looked at the northern light and said, "I came to you this time. In fact, your master is afraid of what will happen to you after death. Don''t blame your master, because your immortal body is finally condensed in the Pearl world and bears a certain cause and effect. Now you can reshape the immortal body after you die once, that is to cut off the cause and effect."


    "Now it seems that you are all right, so I won''t stay any longer."


    Then she disappeared.


    Yuanxia is a little lost... I don''t blame him, because everyone loves beauty. After a while, he was polishing his mind, so he wouldn''t be so rude.


    Instead, Beiguang looked at him with an angry expression and said, "I''m not promising. I''ll let you do this when I see my martial mother. What if I see a more beautiful one?"


    Yuanxia felt like he was going to die in situ. He quickly covered Beiguang''s mouth and said, "senior brother, you just died once!"


    Beiguang was also an exciting spirit on the spot... He quickly covered his mouth with a look of lingering fear. As a result, after calming down, he still stubbornly added: "next time, I''ll take you to see what is the real beauty in the world... It''s said that his mother fought and danced with him, but he can only rely on ''special effects'' to barely maintain the scene."


    Yuanxia quickly stood aside. He was worried that he would be implicated... He was not afraid of death after knowing that the sword cliff man could be resurrected, but he was afraid of pain!


    Beiguang woke up again, scratched his head awkwardly and quickly changed the topic: "sorry, I''m so happy to finally have a younger martial brother... You can ask me any questions. I should stay here for three days to recover my spirit, and then the martial mother will preside over the resurrection ceremony."


    Yuanxia was a little relieved. Of course, he still had many questions, especially about the divine power template


    He said, "elder martial brother, do you know the divine power template?"


    After hearing this, Beiguang immediately said, "of course, I know that your senior brother was still a trial user of the original divine power template!"


    Upon hearing this, yuanxia immediately felt that he had found the right person. He asked, "what was the power template of senior brother in those years?"


    "It should be an incomplete Paladin... What about you?" Yuan Xia asked.


    "I got three choices..."

 Chapter 771

    Beiguang and yuanxia became familiar with each other at a fast speed, and yuanxia was also asking the elder martial brother about the divine power template.


    "Elder martial brother, I chose the ''giant of light'' template. Although this template is very powerful, the endurance is always a big problem." Beiguang said in some embarrassment.


    Beiguang has learned about Su Li''s three choices for yuan Xia. He is very surprised that his master has a new brain hole during this period of time.


    Then he said, "in fact, you don''t have to care too much about these divine power templates. They put it bluntly, that is, an application of power. You shouldn''t rely too much on them."


    Yuanxia nodded cautiously and said, "these little brothers also understand, but now their mother star is in crisis, but they need the power of the giant of light to defeat the strong enemy."


    Beiguang understood and said, "there''s no way... In this way, I''ll analyze the advantages and disadvantages of these three divine power templates for you first."


    Yuan Xia nodded quickly. This is what he wanted to know... After all, he was basically blind when he chose the ''giant of light''.


    "The first is the paladin template, which should be the most mature template. Even it is a better cultivation template, which can exercise your mind and spirit... I''ve seen people directly rely on this template to master their own holy light."


    Yuan Xia said with some regret: "unfortunately, it is not suitable for the battlefield situation on the sea star."


    Beiguang nodded: "that''s right. After all, you are a scientific and technological civilization. The enemies are all aboard star ships... The killing efficiency of the paladin template will be a little worse. But by comparison, its endurance is really strong."


    Then he said, "next is the angel template you mentioned... Seriously, I''m not sure about this template."


    "This may be the product of our master''s brain opening again. It''s not so much a template. How does it look like a biological setting? Isn''t it that he''s going to make this creature to serve as his God?"


    I have to say that Beiguang really knows Su Li very well.


    "But looking at its function, although it also has good combat effectiveness, its skills are obviously not as complex and practical as paladins. On the contrary, it is more like being specially used for battlefield assistance and missionary purposes... Right!"


    When he said this, he changed the subject: "imagine that the skills in the angel template seem to be passed on and given divinity, which is obviously more crowded to preach... But what concept would it be if an army composed of all believers was really organized and then blessed with the angel''s ability?"


    He said, looked at those skills again, and then took a deep breath and said, "if it is a thousand paladins, as long as it is matched with an angel, it is enough to double the combat power of the thousand paladins!"


    Yuanxia was also surprised. He didn''t expect that the angel template was a top group assistant.


    If only one paladin is compared with angels, they may not be able to distinguish between high and low. Even if they compete alone, paladins will win more... But if a thousand paladins form a team and fight another thousand paladins with angels, the party with angels will win completely.


    Then Beiguang said, "the endurance problem you said about the light giant template should also be solved to some extent... Because you see, the angel''s'' Divine Power Infusion ''skill is tailor-made for the situation of the light giant?"


    Yuanxia said in surprise, "so, elder martial brother, do you mean I can find an angel template owner to form a team?"


    This is indeed a very correct idea. If an angel keeps charging him, he can definitely save the whole sea star in the shortest time.


    But when Beiguang listened, he looked at him like a fool, and then said, "with that Kung Fu, it''s more convenient for you to directly pray to our master for strength... Anyway, these forces actually come from the master, which is originally the work of the master''s game."


    Yuanxia was speechless. He really didn''t expect to be able to operate like this, because he thought he still wanted face


    He looked at his senior brother Bei Guang''s shameless appearance. He suddenly understood why his master didn''t allow him to succeed in the newspaper in the boundary of heart magic sword Cliff... It was obviously because he was afraid that he would be damaged by these people.


    He thought Su Li really underestimated him. He was an adult with many experiences. How could he be changed so easily?


    So he shook his head decently and refused: "compared with me, I prefer to rely on my own ability rather than a master."


    Beiguang looked at him inexplicably and didn''t quite understand


    In fact, this is a cognitive problem.


    Beiguang grew up with Su Li. In fact, his feelings for Su Li are not much different from those of father and son.


    Yuanxia was different. He had a mature mode of thinking when he became a teacher. In his own words, he was an "experienced adult".


    In this way, he simply regarded Su Li as a "teacher", but it was difficult to replace Su Li into the role of "father".


    So Beiguang''s treatment of Su Li is really like his son''s treatment of his father. All kinds of "gnawing old" have no psychological burden at all.


    But yuan Xia knows himself well and knows how to advance and retreat. He has been very careful not to do anything that makes Su Li embarrassed or bored.


    In fact, if he begged Su Li for more strength, Su Li would not feel bad at all... But on the contrary, Yuan Xia was so sensible and tried his best to rely on his own ability, which made people feel a little distressed.


    In the face of yuanxia, Beiguang was also a little ashamed. He admired yuanxia''s independent character.


    So he yelled at Perry: "my master has taken an apprentice again. I have a apprentice!"


    Yuan Xia was so stupid that he didn''t understand why his childish senior brother did this.


    Then he knew... A large group of sword cliff elders rushed over.


    Looking at that expression of ecstasy, Yuan Xia just felt trembling... What evil things did his master do in sword cliff? How much revenge did he have?


    With a look of despair, he waited for this group of "enemies" to rush over and let him "repay his father''s debt and son''s debt".


    He turned his head and looked at Beiguang again... As a result, he was surprised to find that his senior brother had a look of watching the excitement.


    "This is Su Li''s new disciple? That''s great!" Yuan Feng''s voice.


    "It''s another piece of jade. It''s just that I''m bored." xuanyuzi was a little excited.


    "I don''t know what his Kendo talent is... But as long as it''s not the father and daughter, even if the talent is poor, we can teach it!" xuansu''s tone was cold and dissatisfied.


    "Don''t be so excited, you are all senior......" Changchun Zi still looks like a good man... In fact, he is very guilty.


    When he founded the side door, although his Kendo talent was also very poor, it was not so bad that it was almost metaphysical, right?


    He is full of guilt for the "torture" suffered by Jianya disciples. He feels that he has taken a "wrong path" and bears great responsibility.


    Xia Ming is not here. After all, he is the decision-making level. He has been analyzing with think tanks how to govern in case he controls the southern Tianting in the future. He can only regret to miss this happiness.


    But others began to "enjoy" yuanxia. They all wore a "kind" smile, and then began to "popularize science" again. Su Li''s "glorious deeds" in those years.


    Originally, he thought that these elders came to seek revenge. As a result, yuan Xialing received the greatest enthusiasm. Then he listened and opened his eyes wider and wider... Finally, he determined that these people came to revenge.


    It was just that they had different ways of revenge, but they used various Tucao to make complaints about his own young teacher''s deeds.


    Because he found that Su Li''s thinking and way of doing things were very similar to him.


    As for "sword without sword", he didn''t have much feeling.


    After all, he didn''t even have a clear concept of "sword" at the beginning. He even thought his lightsaber was a "sword".


    He couldn''t understand what happened to the mentality of "being angry without fighting" of these elders... Similarly, why do these people cling to the shape of the sword?


    He felt that any shape could be a sword, as long as there was a sword in his heart.


    But he can''t say these words, he can only accept them silently.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li felt the changes in the boundary of heart magic sword cliff, but he had no choice but to let those people continue to lose their "reputation"


    He had more important things to do at this time. The incarnation of the sun''s divine power encountered a large number of great kings of the abyss in the depths of the disaster cloud!


    Ten heads of the great king of the dark abyss, which was really beyond his expectation.


    He knows that the Red Emperor will have bad luck recently, but is it too bad?


    Why does it seem that he is also unlucky?


    Therefore, he had to transfer most of the consciousness in the noumenon to the incarnation... There is no doubt that this will be a great war.


    Because the black and white emperors did not participate in the celestial sphere, the only high-end combat power is Su Li, the sun god, the Red Emperor and four golden immortals... That''s all.


    Three thousand swordsmen may form three sword arrays of thousands of people to resist a great king of the abyss, but there is still a gap!


    This is a very helpless thing. Maybe he can only let his sun apostles pay a huge price to resist.


    I don''t know how long his sun apostles can resist under such circumstances, and whether they can defeat the ten great kings of the abyss

 Chapter 772

    Su Li was very depressed. They wanted to find the great king of Mingyuan in the disaster cloud to hunt, but they didn''t expect so many at one breath


    Moreover, his disciples were really miserable. They rushed in front and were stared at by the great king of the three headed Mingyuan


    In fact, he also found that since the Pearl world entered the destruction cycle, the disciple''s luck has been declining... He can see that his disciple is the real son of the Pearl world.


    He thinks that if he goes on like this, instead of being dragged down by the Pearl world, he might as well have died once and completely cut off the relationship with the Pearl world... What''s more, this boy usually has a broken mouth and just has a lesson.


    Then the great swordsman formed three sword arrays to temporarily resist the three great kings of the dark abyss, and the infinite dark abyss demons rushed out of the disaster cloud to find trouble.


    The atrium and the Nanting army rushed to resist.


    When Su Li and the Red Emperor were going to help take over the three great kings of Mingyuan, many great kings of Mingyuan rushed out from the side!


    Helpless, the strong above Jinxian must go up.


    And the Red Emperor didn''t know whether it was bad luck or what. He was disgusted by heaven and people and directly attracted the siege of two great kings of Mingyuan, which made him feel like he was going to die.


    Su Li thought it was better for the Red Emperor to hold on first. He should judge according to the specific situation.


    He found that the biggest problem for him to deal with these great kings of the abyss was not the endurance or the maximum strength, but the total output of a single kill was not enough.


    He had understood this in the previous war. At that time, he could only bombard with the divine sword of the sun tomorrow, but it was difficult to really kill with one blow. That was the problem.


    Therefore, he made a divine power template of the ''giant of light'', which is to observe whether the large divine power body will be improved accordingly in battle


    He saw satisfactory results in Yuan Xia... Yes, he took his disciples as experimental objects.


    Although the giant of light has insufficient endurance, it feels short... But it is strong. Its body can exert all its strength.


    Su Li suddenly remembered the huge body of the ancient Sun God he met in the depths of the star... That''s reasonable.


    So this time, he also decided to try to order his God body to be huge


    Of course, he will not incarnate into the "giant of light", but directly enlarge his divine body into a mighty golden armor giant.


    He is also a man with idol burden. The golden armor giant must be powerful and handsome enough.


    After the giant was formed, he condensed a powerful Dayang tomorrow crown divine sword directly in his hand


    This sword is powerful because it is big enough.


    After all this, he waved the flaming sword and rushed directly to the snake like great king of the dark abyss with one horn but hundreds of feet in front of him.


    Su Li''s gigantic divine body was not surprising, because the Red Emperor had directly opened the gigantic form and fought with the two huge Mingyuan kings.


    Even those golden immortals, each of them, used a method similar to that of heaven and earth, and reluctantly supported these great kings of the abyss


    "Boom!"


    The huge blade of the divine sword in the sun tomorrow crossed the side of the giant snake king. Even if it just wiped the scales of his body, it also aroused a violent explosion.


    The scales of the giant snake were broken on the spot, but it ignored its own damage and started a fight with Su Li


    This is the fighting style of Mingyuan, but Su Li''s movements are also very clever to fight it... Although he can''t master the meaning of sword, after all, 90% of the sword skills of sword cliff are created by him.


    In this process, he actually found that although the absolute power of these great kings of the abyss is very high, they don''t seem to be so good at fighting?


    He thought for a moment and realized that although the dark abyss demon grew up in fighting, it didn''t fight so violently when it grew into a great king.


    The power of the great king of the dark abyss depends on the "spirit of the end" to constantly absorb the material of the dark abyss and grow itself. If you want to hunt and kill the dark abyss demons, you don''t need to spend much effort under the condition of absolute physical advantage.


    So Su Li had a feeling when he faced these great kings of the abyss... They all seemed to have terrible power, but they could only be used most foolishly and directly, and could not really exert their power.


    On the contrary, the absolute power of the golden immortals is actually far inferior to that of the great king of Mingyuan, but they can rely on magic powers such as heaven, earth and some of their own Taoism to give full play to their power, which can be in a stalemate with the great king of Mingyuan.


    But the problem is, there is a guy here who not only is not much weaker than the great king of the abyss in the upper limit of power, but also has enough brain holes to give full play to these powers


    Su Li looked at the giant snake and thought that others might not be able to delay too long, so he decided to give it a cruel


    He found that simple killing doesn''t have much effect, so let''s change the form!


    Looking at the giant snake king who didn''t want his life to rush up again, he really felt that he was fed up with this kind of battle without technical content... Then finish it quickly!


    Suddenly he didn''t dodge any more, but stretched out his left hand and suddenly pressed it against the oncoming snake head... At that moment, his palm seemed to be an infinitely enlarged mountain base, full of terrible pressure.


    His body is the incarnation of the sun god, but according to his perception of stars, the mass and gravity of stars have brought him a lot of inspiration.


    Therefore, his solar power is not simply glowing and heating, but also has contents such as "heavy" and "traction".


    Otherwise, the power of the sun is the power of the king of God. There are too many and powerful contents that can be disassembled.


    At this time, the giant snake king obviously felt the terrible pressure from Su Li''s palm, and then lowered his head slightly


    But at this time, its fighting instinct was still stimulated. Unexpectedly, it adjusted the angle when it was too late and stabbed Su Li''s palm with the single corner of his head!


    In this case, Su Li didn''t even change his expression. He simply slapped the giant snake on the head!


    Although his body could not mobilize mana to use Zhenyue Fu and other Zhenfeng spells, his solar power gave the giant snake king an absolutely heavy blow with the blessing of heavy Jun!


    Although the left palm of Su Li''s divine body was pierced by the one horn, there was a huge palm shaped depression on the top of the giant snake''s head.


    The concussion and heavy blow passed into the brain, which immediately twisted the brain of the giant snake into a pot of porridge.


    But at the next moment, the head orifices of the great king of the abyss began to rapidly discharge some dirty liquid... These are all broken brains.


    It''s not that it''s dying, but that the brain is regenerating rapidly in its skull!


    The pierced palm of Su Li''s left hand quickly darkened from the wound... This is highly toxic, a kind of highly toxic poison similar to the turbidity of this world, which can directly pollute the divine power and mana and bring irreparable damage to the immortal God.


    Su Li still didn''t have much hesitation. The black of his left hand should have spread, but it was directly sealed in his palm with a small seal, so he couldn''t spread any more.


    And his right hand is already holding the burning sun, tomorrow''s crown divine sword held high, and then stabbed it down!


    The giant snake king was just when his brain was reborn and couldn''t think normally, so the Sword Pierced directly into its seven inches without hindrance, then inserted vertically, pierced its entangled four bodies, and finally nailed it to its snake tail.


    "Light seal sword!"


    Su Li whispered, and the next moment his body was connected by the sword, and then he couldn''t move anyway.


    On this sword is not only the high temperature of the star of the sun crowned sword tomorrow, but also the mass of the star and the ability to suppress space.


    The gravity of a star is actually a space depression produced when a star dives into space with its ultra-high mass.


    This situation can also be regarded as the ''anchoring'' of space.


    At this time, Su Li combined this anchoring effect with his sealing ability to create a top sealing technique with the power of the sun: the seal sword of light!


    This is a kind of sealing technique that even the great king of Mingyuan can seal temporarily. What would happen if someone else faced this situation?


    The sword cliff disciples who saw this scene could not help the category... Although it was the shape of a sword, they all knew that it was not a sword at all.


    If they want to really evolve this move into the connotation of sword, they will forget to eat and sleep... No, someone in the sect must quickly break through to the golden immortal realm. Now it seems that at least the sword immortal in the golden immortal realm can catch up with Su Li''s idea.


    No one knows that the sword cliff immortal cult, which can easily pull out 3000 immortal sword immortals to form a sword array, actually lives very humble.


    At this time, Su Li was glad to see that his light seal sword successfully nailed the giant snake... But he found that there was something bad, that is, the giant snake king was constantly infecting and polluting the light seal sword with his own body tissue.


    It seems that the seal won''t last long.


    So he thought a little and let the sun Apostle who carried the emperor''s chariot to tear up with the great king of the abyss in the seal.


    He has no time to deal with the snake now. I hope his sun apostles can help him delay for a while.


    So one hundred and thirty sun apostles rushed past unexpectedly. They began to tear the body of the giant snake king and wanted to devour it completely.


    With the help of the Ming Neng core, they don''t have to worry about indigestion at all.


    But the problem is that this time, the great king of Mingyuan still has complete consciousness. Although his body is sealed, he can adjust and command all parts of his body to constantly resist this tearing and swallowing.


    Just because it was sealed, its resistance was not very strong at this time... It depends on whether these sun apostles can devour the great king of the abyss before the light seal sword completely fails.

 Chapter 773

    Su Li must go to help Red Emperor


    The situation of the Red Emperor is very bad. In his previous continuous battle, especially in order to suppress those karma, he has actually consumed the divine power he has accumulated for thousands of years.


    At this time, his strength is basically stronger than the golden immortals... But he has to face the two great kings of Mingyuan alone, which is too difficult for others.


    Fortunately, Su Li came in time... On the way, he conveniently disconnected his dark left wrist.


    The dark wrist fell to the ground, but it immediately turned into a highly toxic and corrupt divine power, which directly polluted the starry sky.


    But these losses were nothing to Su Li. The apostles in the abyss had passed on an endless stream of faith, which made him recover this skill almost at the first time.


    From this point of view, it seems that his recovery ability is no worse than these great kings of the abyss.


    After his divine body recovered, the first thing was to condense the divine sword again, but at the same time, he pulled a large asteroid around him with divine power, and then threw it directly into the battle of the Red Emperor.


    This is his application of gravity in the Solar Divine power... He took gravity as a bow and a spring and fired the asteroid as a shell.


    The great monarch of Mingyuan is very strong, but their strength is based on abandoning many mysteries. They are simply strong.


    Facing asteroids like shells, their way is to carry them hard. Unlike celestial immortals, they can have many means to deal with them.


    "Boom!"


    The asteroid suddenly exploded on the body of the great king of the abyss, so a pure physical kinetic energy impact directly overturned the great king of the abyss.


    But let the entangled Red Emperor breathe a sigh of relief.


    Then the Red Emperor was also a simple person. He was direct. The whole person seemed to take a deep breath. In an instant, the immortal clouds around his body gathered, and then turned into dark clouds. The thunder vortex was born, trapping a great king of the abyss in his hand.


    There was a terrible wind in the storm vortex, which seemed to tear everything apart under the rapid rotation.


    The accompanying is a violent thunder, which should turn the great king into coke.


    This is the outbreak of the Red Emperor. He inherited the southern Tianting as a priest of storm and disaster. In fact, it also shows his excellence in this aspect... In fact, if it was not for the drag of Tianting, he might be able to promote daruo by virtue of his ability.


    But now, seeing that the Red Emperor was completely releasing his strength by overdraft, Su Li had some compassion in his heart... He knew what the Red Emperor was doing at this time, so he thought for a moment, and suddenly turned over and jumped at the bloody great monarch of Mingyuan.


    The great king of Mingyuan is terrible, but how can he survive if one emperor of heaven tried his best to target him?


    But Su Li knew that the supplement of Qi brought by killing a great king of Mingyuan might not be enough to make the Red Emperor really reincarnate safely, so he decided to help.


    The great king of Mingyuan, who was blasted half by an asteroid, was licking his wound and recovering quickly, but he didn''t expect Su Li to come so fierce and so cruel


    It quickly turned over and wanted to fight, but unexpectedly, Su Li directly launched the same desperate play as it


    Yes, Su Li has completely summed up his experience after engaging in the three headed great monarch of Mingyuan, that is to be crazy compared with them!


    They''re not afraid of death, are they? They recover quickly, don''t they?


    Then just be more afraid of death than it, and then recover faster than it... It''s so simple and rough, but it can be easily done by Su Li''s sun god incarnation.


    The wound caused by the great king of Mingyuan is indeed corroded by turbid gas, but not every great king of Mingyuan has a poison similar to turbid poison like the giant snake.


    Moreover, Su Li has a small seal for self-defense. He can seal locally at the first time of injury, and then throw out the corroded area and generate a new divine power part.


    In this way, while fighting, Su Li''s huge divine body constantly sprinkled the eroded and corrupt divine power, but on the scene, it completely suppressed the great king of the Ming Yuan.


    When he felt that the situation was right, he looked at the great king of Mingyuan, whose center of the "destruction storm" transformed by the Red Emperor had turned into coke and began to break up, and then suddenly shouted, "hold on!"


    The "storm of destruction" that was supposed to converge suddenly stabilized again, showing trust in Su Li.


    And on sully''s side?


    The divine sword in his hand had found the right time and suddenly stabbed into the body of the great king of the dark yuan


    The great king was suddenly stiff, and then his whole body couldn''t move... The light seal sword temporarily anchored and suppressed its space!


    At this time, Su Li held the handle of the sword with both hands, then swung his arm round and suddenly raised it, picked up the great king of Mingyuan strung on the sword, and threw it into the ''destruction storm'' together with the divine sword!


    However, at the first time of entering the "destruction storm", the great king of the abyss did not suffer any attack... Because the anchoring and suppressing space of the light seal sword can not only seal each other''s actions, but also a kind of defense to a certain extent.


    But the next moment, just Su Li''s mind moved.


    The divine sword that originally released the infinite power of blocking suddenly burned a burning flame... This time it has become a pure great sun tomorrow crown divine sword!


    So the scorching high temperature, together with the "destruction storm", produced a plasma similar to high-temperature ionization. The viscous plasma covered the whole body of the great king of the abyss, and then quickly corroded and digested it.


    But at this time, seeing that the great monarch of Mingyuan was about to be completely melted away, Su Li saw that the "destruction storm" began to lose support... Also, the Red Emperor could destroy one great monarch of Mingyuan in one breath. Now it is really difficult for him to kill the second one again.


    Su Li hesitated a little, but then the whole divine body changed, turned into a round sun composed of divine power, and then waved his divine power.


    All the immortals in the battle around them had a very warlock feeling. They only felt that it was difficult to refine mana in the disaster cloud covered area, but now it has suddenly become very simple.


    Correspondingly, the Red Emperor, who originally seemed to be unsustainable, was also severely milked, squeezed out his potential again, and then insisted on completely destroying the second Mingyuan great monarch in one breath.


    Then the storm disappeared, and the seemingly majestic body of the Red Emperor appeared again.


    But this time, his body was covered with cobweb cracks, which made people worried that he would not be able to hold on at any time.


    "Hahaha, I''m back this time!" but the Red Emperor was very happy. He had successfully redeemed himself with the help of Su Li.


    At this time, Su Li''s voice came from the big day: "brother, stop talking and recover yourself quickly."


    The Red Emperor shook his head and said, "my original God has been hurt by karma. Now it doesn''t make any difference whether he recovers or not... Brother Su Li, this time, I want to accept your love... I wanted to clean up everything in this life and reincarnate, but I am willing to owe you."


    The cause and effect of previous lives can easily affect the fragile reincarnation.


    Therefore, if there are conditions for the reincarnation of immortal gods, they will settle the cause and effect before reincarnation, especially as strong as the Red Emperor... Their reincarnation body will undoubtedly be very weak compared with this life. It is very dangerous to leave the cause and effect to be pursued by others.


    But the Red Emperor is willing to leave the cause and effect with Su Li, which is actually a kind of good fate


    Sometimes the relationship between people is so simple.


    Before, they could be said to have stood in a hostile position, but once they fought side by side, the Red Emperor completely trusted Su Li''s quality and was willing to take risks.


    Su Li also gently responded to this... He is dispensable for this kind of thing, but the achievements of the red emperor also dispelled the karma of the southern heaven to some extent, which will only be good and not bad for the sword cliff to rule the southern heaven in the future.


    The Red Emperor obviously didn''t want to live, and there was no need to live more, so he didn''t care about his physical condition at this time. On the contrary, he was still calculating how to fight with his residual body... This top powerful way of thinking was so terrible that he couldn''t even let himself go.


    The defeat of two great kings of Mingyuan here has a great impact on the whole war... Although the Red Emperor''s body obviously can''t fight any more, Su Li was completely liberated.


    When he chose to incarnate Dayi to carry out mission assistance, the situation of the whole battlefield was another scene.


    The golden immortals who had to fight timidly because it was not easy to supplement mana immediately let go of their hands and feet, and changed from barely supporting to being equal on the spot.


    The three sword cliffs and sword arrays also get the greatest blessing. The fierce sword immortals don''t play with these great kings of the abyss at all. They simply fall to the ground hard and hard again and again!


    On the contrary, it forms repression on the scene... But the recovery ability of the great king of the abyss determines that they can not be effectively killed. The three sword cliff sword arrays can only weaken these great kings of the abyss as much as possible.


    The great monarch''s flesh and blood cut by them with the sword array were directly destroyed by the sharp sword Qi and sword intention, which means that the great monarchs of Mingyuan lost this part of flesh and blood forever!


    As for the last giant snake king who was temporarily sealed by Su Li... It has completely lost its original shape and become a mass of creeping flesh and blood.


    The war here is really dangerous. The protective sword of light has long failed. At this time, the form of this mass of flesh and blood is the product of the mutual swallowing of the great king of the abyss and 130 sun apostles!


    Su Li knew that if he wanted to win this dangerous "inner struggle" in the abyss, he had to rely on the intervention of external forces... He had to make his solar apostles undergo qualitative transformation in order to win the final victory.

 Chapter 774

    Now Su Li incarnates Da RI to support various battlefields. On the one hand, he hopes that everyone can get used to this mode and find the tips to fight with the great king of Mingyuan and have more experience. On the other hand, he pays attention to his sun Apostles


    His sun apostles have lost their form and are completely integrated with the flesh and blood of the giant snake king.


    However, they were not digested, but took the "dark energy furnace" added by Su Li as the core, constantly destroying, absorbing or refining the flesh and blood of the giant snake king.


    However, the giant snake king himself has a strong counterattack, and the two sides are in a state of temporary stalemate.


    At this time, Su Li shot


    In fact, he did not use any strength, but just let his followers "hold together to keep warm.".


    The believers he said are not single individuals like the apostles of the sun, but all cells that constantly believe in his common will!


    So the cells polymerized and reorganized, and even the nether core began to polymerize in pairs.


    If the son of the abyss wants to evolve into the great king of the abyss, not only the body needs to be large enough, but also the cell itself must complete the transformation of the life level.


    Therefore, it is not easy for the sun apostles to devour the king''s cells, even if there is a dark energy core.


    But when Su Li gathered these cells together


    This is amazing. The number of cells of the 130 sun apostles gathered together and began to quickly kill the great king''s flesh and blood with a unified will


    The whole meat ball entangled together has also changed: half is muddy, gray and black, while the other half is golden from the inside... It''s like the figure of Tai Chi.


    Su Li finally decided to help his "believers"


    I saw a magic sword flying from the center of the sun... Naturally, it is another light seal sword!


    The last time Su Li had a whim about protecting the seal of light, he temporarily pulled in some seal functions to make up for it. This time, he has sorted out what he has learned and completely separated this "divine sword" from the divine sword of tomorrow''s crown in the sun.


    The holy lightsaber fell on the top of the meat ball with great lightness, and it was not nailed in, nor even hot


    Because Su Li felt that burning and burning were not necessarily effective for high-end enemies, but would only use the magic power condensed in the sword body inefficiently.


    Therefore, Su Li gave up the energy consumption in this regard, but focused on improving the suppression, anchoring space and adding the effect of calming the soul.


    In other words, he almost transferred his seal skill experience to the light seal sword.


    Moreover, it has to be said that the sun''s divine power seems to have a blessing effect on the play of sealing, especially the soul calming power... It can directly shine into the God along the sun''s divine light.


    So the light seal sword, which looked light and holy, was lightly suspended on the top of the meat ball, and the light spread suddenly fixed the huge meat ball


    But the reason why the light seal protecting sword needs to add the word "protect" before "seal" is because it can identify the enemy and ourselves!


    The bright and golden part of the meat ball is Su Li''s believers, constantly delivering faith.


    So this part of the flesh and blood is completely unaffected


    In this way, one side is restricted by the limit, and the other side can start with all its strength.


    In an instant, the dirty half of the meat was swallowed up, and then began to shake suddenly.


    Su Li could see that this was the emperor''s consciousness to break free from repression, so he quickly gave him another light seal sword... No one stipulated that he could only put such a divine sword?


    He saw a magic sword flying out of the big day one after another, and then stood on the mountain of the meat ball to spread the divine light with the ultimate power of repression.


    The Red Emperor, who was covered with cracks, was surprised... In his opinion, this light seal sword is more terrible than the previous Dayang tomorrow crown divine sword.


    Sealing is still Su Li''s most gifted ability, and now when he finds the inspiration to integrate his talent with his strongest strength, his ability is naturally shocking to the world.


    With his assists, his followers finally gained the upper hand quickly, and the advantage became greater and greater.


    This is like a snowball. When one side has reached a certain degree of advantage, it is one-sided.


    The great serpent soon had less than one-third of his body tissue left. He wanted to struggle, but he became more and more powerless.


    Because its spiritual strength and thinking intensity depend on its own body. When it loses more than half of its body, even its resistance to the light seal sword decreases a lot.


    So the seal of the town became more stable, and because of eating a lot of the body of the great king of Mingyuan, Su Li''s believers finally ended the quantitative change and began to produce qualitative change


    From the golden side, slowly, a Skull Skeleton appeared, and then the muscles continued to grow upward... At the same time, the breath of another completely strange great monarch of Mingyuan began to permeate the void covered by disaster clouds.


    The shape of the head had not yet formed, but Su Li knew that his "second apostle" was coming out.


    It''s a waste to exchange 130 sun apostles for one. Even the forming process of the first apostle morning star is a waste.


    The real benefit should be that the 3800 believers of the abyss constantly absorb the abyss material with the core of the energy of the abyss, accumulate it, and finally make qualitative change.


    But now that the situation is urgent, it is great to be able to tide over the difficulties in this way.


    "Just some troubles, who will pull my imperial chariot?" Su Li''s thinking began to spread again.


    However, just when he was thinking, the skull bones that had not yet determined the shape were shaped at once... It was the result of a long horse face, and then all kinds of muscles grew out, and soon they really had the shape of a horse''s head.


    But just then, the horse''s head, which was not yet fully formed, suddenly stretched out from his side, with a long spine behind it, and then directly bit into the body tissue of the giant snake king who was still breathing on the other side!


    The next moment, a feast will be staged directly.


    The horse''s head covered with only part of the tendon constantly tore and swallowed the meat of the giant snake and quickly digested it into its own body part


    Then the part of the giant snake king became less and less... Until it was swallowed up in a moment!


    For a moment, Su Li only felt a light wind blowing in the cosmic void that should have been a vacuum, and then cleared his mind like God''s help.


    I looked at my luck... Sure enough, it rose again.


    This shows that he killed another great king of the abyss.


    And Su Li''s'' second apostle ''is close to the completion of evolution


    From the long spine behind the horse''s head began to proliferate, and soon a white horse with six wings and eight feet appeared in front of everyone.


    This is probably the first time that people have watched the birth of a great king of Mingyuan... Especially the great king of Mingyuan on their own side.


    Su Li looked at the horse''s eight strong legs and suddenly wanted to cover his face... He was just thinking about who would pull the cart for him when his sun apostles left. As a result, the second apostle turned into a horse with many legs


    "Hey, law ~"


    It actually made a horse''s roar, stepped on the eight horse legs in the void, came to Su Li, and then intimately put his head together to rub.


    Su Li was in the form of big day at this time. He rubbed his soul.


    So after being stained with the high-temperature flame on his face, he stood behind some wrongfully


    Su Li suddenly felt that the horse was very interesting and fun. The most important thing was to hold it for face.


    So he said without thinking, "you are my second apostle: Tianma. You can give you the power of storm or thunder. Choose either."


    He felt that the morning star had been given the priest of the Lord of glory, so Ma couldn''t treat him too badly this day.


    Originally, he thought that since the function of this Tianma is a mount, it might be better to use the storm priest, but anyway, thunder can also be given in his sky theocracy, so he simply let it choose by itself.


    This day, Ma was also very interesting. Without thinking about it directly, he chose the grumpy thunder... So Su Li gave him the priest of thunder.


    At the next moment, the thunder entangled Tianma. Even between the steps, there could be infinite thunder splashing, which seemed to be very powerful.


    The Red Emperor was stunned by Su Li''s coquettish operation... It actually made a great king of Mingyuan as a mount, and gave him a priest to make him a God?


    How much heart does it take to do this?


    And how big a brain hole it takes to think of this


    Anyway, now the six winged Eight Legged Pegasus named Tianma has become the serious God of thunder and the mount of the sun god


    The only thing that bothered Su Li was that his mount was a little too big... It was the size of the great king of Mingyuan!


    It doesn''t matter if he has been riding with a huge divine body, but he must return to normal?


    Under normal conditions, his body on this horse may feel like a flea


    This mount is so awesome that his master will look shameless!


    However, the great king of Mingyuan didn''t practice his magic power. This day, Ma couldn''t shrink his body, and as it grew, it would only continue to grow bigger rather than shrink


    From this point of view, Su Li thought it was more convenient for Rouchang to be big or small.


    But fortunately, although Tianma can not be reduced, the imperial chariot given to him by the Yellow Emperor as a gift can be enlarged


    When the imperial chariot was enlarged to the size of a palace and tied with Tianma, it was the most luxurious RV in the three worlds


    Su Li quickly threw out the Sao operations in his mind. Now he is still the tool to solve the remaining Mingyuan great monarch... He and the Red Emperor have killed three Mingyuan great monarchs, and now only seven great monarchs are left to participate in the siege.


    On Su Li''s side, in addition to the Red Emperor''s inability to fight any more, he also added the new combat power of Tianma!

 Chapter 775

    Su Li didn''t know what the new born great king of Mingyuan was like under normal circumstances, but the two newly born in his family were absolutely the same as a piece of white paper.


    Their thinking will not grow in cell instinct like other great kings of the abyss, and will be cruel for some reason.


    They are like newborn babies, their thinking is pure as white paper, and then after birth, in addition to bathing in the glory of the father, they begin to think about the meaning of their own existence.


    From this point, Tianma is luckier than Morningstar.


    When Tianma was born, Su Li was thinking about who would pull the car for him, so Tianma felt the idea and naturally took it as the meaning of his existence.


    His life is simple and easy. He knows that his task is to pull a cart for the Father God.


    But Morningstar is not such a good thing. He is the first Apostle who Su Li really "raised" and has high hopes, but he has no restrictions on his future growth.


    So he was at a loss when looking for the value of his existence. Finally, he began to explore the value of his existence according to the name given to him by Su Li.


    When he began to release light and heat for Su Li in the abyss, the glorious clergy given by Su Li made him fully recognize his mission.


    Su Li gave Tianma instructions to support all places.


    So the Eight Legged Pegasus began to have fun.


    When he ran on eight feet, he brought a thunderbolt!


    When the horse''s hooves fell, there were thunders everywhere, and then these thunders fell on the great kings of the dark abyss as if they had life.


    Su Li suddenly found that the thunder priest might match Tianma or the great king of Mingyuan very well!


    Because almost every great king of the abyss can use red chaotic thunder to attack the enemy, which is not only the condensation of the excessive biological current in their bodies, but also their "racial talent".


    Now Su Li has given the thunder priest to Tianma, which is tantamount to letting it give full play to its talent in this field.


    At that moment, chaotic thunder crossed broken lines and bombarded the great kings of the abyss, and then caused unexpected damage


    Because the cells of the great king of the abyss are also linked and communicated by biological waves.


    When Tianma''s thunder can completely cover this link, the biggest damage to the great king of Mingyuan appears


    Originally, you could use the super frequency electromagnetic field to restrain the dark abyss demons, and the dark abyss great king was almost immune to this kind of damage because his cells could make chaotic thunder.


    However, the emergence of Tianma has suddenly changed this situation.


    What he can do, if the thunder goes on, the worst thing he can do is to make these great kings of the abyss stiff for a thousandth of a second!


    On such a top battlefield, a stiffness of one thousandth of a second is enough to do many things.


    For example, a golden fairy in the atrium immediately caught the opportunity, and then suddenly used his unique skill to destroy the small body of the great emperor Mingyuan who opposed him


    This hurt the great king of the dark yuan. He just roared and drilled into the disaster cloud and didn''t come out again.


    This seemed to be a signal, and the remaining great king of Mingyuan didn''t stay any longer. He drilled into the disaster cloud together and didn''t want to keep pestering.


    With the body of the great king of Mingyuan, if you really want to go, you can only do anything for it.


    But it was a great victory for everyone in the world of heaven. For a moment, the scene was extremely exciting.


    Although many people are worried about the appearance of Tianma, it is the greatest honor for the sword cliff disciples... Even the great king of Mingyuan can tame and make their holy statue. What else can''t he do?


    However, the four golden immortals were very alert to Tianma. They never thought that such a great king of Mingyuan would be really tamed.


    I have a heart to say it clearly, but I don''t know whether it is good or bad after it is completely clear.


    So he didn''t say anything at all. Instead, he let the faith power of almost a thousand sons of the abyss gathered on Tianma spread out to restore the war damage for everyone.


    Now everyone is really speechless... The harm of the horse hasn''t appeared yet, but now the benefits are real, so they can''t refuse.


    Unlike the morning star, Tianma still has the ambition to preach in the abyss.


    So Su Li accepted his faith honestly and impolitely. Anyway, it was a waste to keep it for himself.


    After a little rest, Su Li released the imperial chariot again and completely expanded it


    He let everyone enter the palace transformed by the emperor''s chariot, and then put the sun''s divine light as a chain on Tianma''s body... Then the Tianma''s eight foot force really dragged the palace up!


    The people in the imperial chariot were surprised to feel this scene. They found that Tianma pulled them to walk through the disaster cloud at a high speed as if they were hiding... Maybe this is a talent and instinct of the great king of Mingyuan.


    "Brother, where shall we go next?" the Red Emperor seemed to ask a little tired.


    Su Li replied without hesitation: "of course, it''s to chase and kill those great kings of the dark abyss... I think it''s much more effective to chase and kill them at this time than to make a scene in the dark abyss channel."


    The Red Emperor nodded with a smile. At this moment, he was very relieved and calm.


    Su Li suddenly realized something, controlled the noise around him, and then asked, "brother, are you leaving?"


    His mood at this time was very strange. It was clear that he was commensurate with the earliest brother of the Yellow Emperor and even the earliest enemy of the Red Emperor.


    But maybe it''s the problem of phase. He always has reservations about the Yellow Emperor, and he often has some utilitarian heart when communicating.


    However, although they were enemies at first, they fought side by side. This time, they felt like old friends at first sight... Sure enough, reckless people should make friends with reckless people.


    Everyone looked here unexpectedly, especially the people in the South Tianting


    Of course, they were dragged down by the Red Emperor and had to be dragged into the battlefield for a dying struggle, but up to now, they can still stick to it. Obviously, they really support the rule of the Red Emperor.


    It''s a pity that the southern Tianting has actually existed in name only. They don''t even know where to get their next batch of logistics materials.


    The Red Emperor looked at his men with expectations. He couldn''t bear it. Finally, he said to Su Li, "I overestimate myself... These are excellent brothers. Can you please take care of me more in the future?"


    Su Li nodded slightly... To tell the truth, such a large number of heavenly soldiers and generals who have been tempered by the war are a great wealth everywhere. How could he refuse?


    But at the same time, the body he placed in the heaven immediately found the Qing emperor with Chun... He wanted to ask the Qing emperor if he had any other ideas about the southern heaven. After all, the sword cliff belongs to the eastern heaven.


    However, to his surprise, the green emperor took the lead in saying, "about the southern sky... You can let go."


    "It''s enough for the sword cliff immortal cult to place a sword cliff immortal statue here. After all, the Oriental Tianting is not enough for the sword cliff immortals to play... So try to control one Tianting. I look forward to your performance."


    Sword cliff immortal statue now?


    Oh, the little grass grandmaster who has no sense of existence


    Su Li understood that the green Emperor just needed the help of the founder fluorene mang to suppress the fate of the Oriental Tianting, while other disciples of Jianya could go with him to build the Tianting.


    Although it seems that the future Southern Tianting will be tangled with the eastern Tianting... The problem is that the Qing emperor has no son. What are you worried about?


    Anyway, Su Li didn''t worry. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.


    Seeing this, the green emperor smiled and said, "it''s good. I always feel that I''ve wronged you to be a simple ''Heavenly Emperor''. Now I can officially call you the Heavenly Emperor... Have you figured out your emperor''s name?"


    This is a problem. He can''t inherit the title of Red Emperor, which is also called Red Emperor?


    What''s his name?


    According to their own laws, it seems to be called "Japanese emperor"?


    Poof~


    Or is it called the "Heavenly Emperor" according to the authority of the Lord of the sky?


    No, it''s too big.


    Why can only one word emperor? What trouble.


    The green emperor seemed to be able to see the tangles on his face, but he was stunned and said, "in that case, as your elders, I might as well give you an emperor''s name?"


    Su Li and Chun nodded one after another. It couldn''t be better.


    The green Emperor didn''t do much. He just pointed to the sun star at the top of his finger, then pointed to the surrounding sky and said, "in that case, why don''t you use ''Hao Emperor''?"


    Su Li was at a loss. The structure of heaven and earth made him slightly confused... But there was no way. This word is very noble in this world.


    Moreover, this is the imperial title given by the old father-in-law. Let''s say ''Haodi''. We don''t dislike it.


    ¡­¡­


    After getting the consent of his father-in-law, Su Li was much more calm in the face of the Red Emperor''s "last words", because he had made all the preparations.


    The red emperor also summed up his life with some emotion:


    "I was the Red Emperor, but I had to be strong. Now I have 3000 yuan."


    "Such as competition, such as cutting, such as thinking, is now exhausted."


    "At this point, I am separated from you for helplessness and liberation."


    "Thank you for not abandoning to follow. You should take this as the final sacrifice..."


    The voice fell, and the body of the Red Emperor began to break inch by inch, and then drifted away


    These fragments spread to the heavenly soldiers and generals who followed him in the East and West, which made them gain a lot of insights and continuously improved their realm.


    Of course, some of them fell on the people in the atrium and the disciples of Jianya, but they didn''t get many fragments after all.


    But the largest part of the head was all floating to Su Li


    "Don''t refuse, my brother. This is my ''final sacrifice''. I also hope my brother can create a new atmosphere and establish a new dynasty in the southern sky to suppress great luck!"


    Su Li accepted these fragments in a complicated mood... He didn''t make a mistake in collecting them, but he was a little depressed in his mood.


    What these fragments bring is the rapid improvement of his understanding of the wind, thunder and finally the way of the sky!


    If it were true that the position of the Heavenly Emperor had dragged down the Red Emperor, if it had not been for this, he might have been able to build a great Luo by himself?

 Chapter 776

    In the sea star system, Su Li''s ontological consciousness mostly returns.


    He doesn''t need to worry about what happened on the main battlefield of disaster cloud. One day, there is a horse, and there is more than enough combat power.


    He took back his eyes and looked at his second disciple again


    Then he found that yuanxia had begun to lead his people to start the final counterattack!


    These predator carriers have been destroyed, and their own supply system is the most important link directly destroyed.


    Originally, when the Vietnam War became weaker, it was difficult to quickly establish its own supply system by using the resources of sea star.


    Therefore, when the Hemings became braver and braver, they fell back one after another


    In this process, the science fortress where yuanxia is located has become a decisive force. This organization has gradually integrated the resistance of the whole sea star and become the actual controller to replace capital because it constantly outputs cutting-edge technology to reform the weapons and living conditions of Haiming people.


    This makes Su Li have a more intuitive understanding of the development of scientific and technological civilization... Before the predator invasion, it is obvious that the sea star should be similar to his wisdom in the world, and the technology may be more advanced.


    If she continues to develop at this pace, Su Li feels that she can almost know the outcome... If she can''t walk into the starry sky, it will be the same as the outcome of the Pearl world.


    But now the sea star has undergone earth shaking changes due to the invasion of predators.


    Once a civilization controlled by capital, now after reconstruction on the ruins, it is likely to directly become a civilization controlled by "science and technology".


    In other words, the rulers will change from slaves of capital to a group of scientists


    He looks forward to the final development of such a whole, and he knows that he will soon see the results... After all, although the development process of science and technology is very dangerous, it is also easy to break out. At this time, the sea star has all the outbreak conditions.


    He looked forward to it very much, so he didn''t even pay attention to the development of civilization in his little thousand star world for the time being.


    The civilization in the little thousand star world is only in its infancy. He is about to take this opportunity to observe the process of other civilizations, so as to facilitate his correct guidance of the tender seedling of this civilization.


    As for the battlefield in the disaster cloud, he doesn''t have to worry about it... The deathbed gift of the Red Emperor has brought an overall improvement to the whole team, and we are busy catching the single great king of the abyss in the disaster cloud.


    When Tianma pulls a cart, they can move at a high speed in the disaster cloud... Even those great kings of the abyss are not necessarily faster than Tianma with the priest of thunder.


    We hunt down the great king of Mingyuan together, and even just one more head is enough to dissolve the karma of the people participating in the war in Nanting... Their karma is not as serious as that of the Red Emperor, so they have to reincarnate. Therefore, when their karma is eliminated, it is the natural cornerstone for Su Li to take over the southern heaven.


    As for the merit of closing the Mingyuan channel... Well, Su Li thought that if the great king of Mingyuan was beaten so hard by him that he didn''t dare to show his face, this merit should not be much?


    Su Li thought in his heart, and then he didn''t care much about the situation there... Contentment is always happy to say that he is. Even if it''s not the emperor of heaven, it can only be a word of emperor, he can have the name "salted fish emperor".


    At this time, he suddenly thought of one thing... The atrium heavenly soldiers killed the three headed great emperor Mingyuan with him. Can''t the Yellow Emperor not know?


    Why didn''t the Yellow Emperor find him again?


    This seems to be a problem.


    He thought carefully about the Yellow Emperor''s face saving character... Su Li''s great emperor Mingyuan''s Mount should not be afraid of the Yellow Emperor. Perhaps his achievements have brought pressure to the Yellow Emperor!


    According to the character of the Yellow Emperor... If he can''t defeat Su Li in his war record, I''m afraid he won''t speak up for a while.


    He''s really a guy who wants face and full of vanity


    Su Li completely understood the reason why his father-in-law left the Yellow Emperor to set up another Oriental heaven... He was tired around the Yellow Emperor!


    He can only ignore this for the time being and turn his eyes to the progress of his disciples


    There is nothing to say about the final battle on the sea star. The original Xia is also a disciple of Su Li. The research enhanced version of the giant of light can exist for the great king of gangmingyuan. Therefore, the giant of light can also sling all current scientific and technological creations on the mortal battlefield.


    When the giant of light destroyed the last predator''s base, he never appeared again.


    The next war will not use so strong combat power, and Yuan Xia is also determined to use science and technology to guide his people to another road.


    He did it carefully because he knew that this was what his master called "cause and effect".


    Only by dealing with the cause and effect of his mother star can he really let go and continue to practice and travel with Su Li.


    The smoke of War slowly dispersed, and the predators were not cleaned up all at once. Because of their large number, they were chased and killed all over the planet.


    They seem to have become a large pest on the planet and can''t be cleaned up.


    Yuanxia''s eyes were no longer on them. He began to consider how to guide his home star civilization to rise again.


    Seeing and hearing around master made him know that the sea star under his feet had the will of the planet... Before the predator invasion, Heming''s contradiction between human and planet will had begun to intensify, but because of the predator invasion, the contradiction between the two was temporarily eliminated.


    He knew that he could not follow the old path, otherwise any civilization would not have a good result against the will of his mother planet.


    Fortunately, the population of Haixing has declined seriously after this catastrophe, which makes it unnecessary for him to rush to exploit some primitive resources to support the people''s survival.


    He began to directly develop some high-end technologies to transform the environment, production and life.


    So the original desert was improved and became a base for grain production.


    He even improved two kinds. He planted "sea rice" on the vast seabed of Haixing, which can grow rapidly by soaking directly in seawater.


    So food gradually became a problem.


    However, he must consider the future population... The land area of Haixing is limited. It can be predicted that the population problem will soon become a big trouble.


    In the past, the solution of the sea star people was to build floating islands, increase maritime colonies, and facilitate access to materials in the sea.


    But this is always a constant demand for sea star resources... So yuan Xia used his personal prestige to overcome all opinions, directly gave up his inherent mature technology and spared no effort to develop aerospace technology.


    Among the debris and ruins of the predator spacecraft, the aviation technology of sea star people has developed rapidly, especially in the presence of yuanxia


    Gradually, the sea star people even forgot the existence of the giant of light and only knew their "great scientists".


    Under the guidance of yuanxia, a form of civilization with scientists as the main body has been formed so slowly.


    Especially when the Hemings finally broke through the shackles of the planet''s gravity and came to outer space to obtain unlimited resources, the civilization framework dominated by scientists was completely formed.


    This civilization was established by Yuan Xia, so he tried his best to guide him in the most ideal direction.


    He wants to eliminate the gap between the rich and the poor, he wants to eliminate the whole "poor class"


    In the end, he did.


    The powerful productivity brought by high technology enables everyone to live carefree and die without doing anything.


    When he did this, yuanxia felt that he had achieved perfection.


    So he escaped by pretending to be dead and returned to Su Li''s spaceship... It''s almost time for him to go, because he has been fighting on this planet for more than 60 years. I''m afraid he will be suspicious again.


    When he returned to the spaceship, he smiled and greeted Su Li with a smile.


    Su Li was also happy to see him, and then casually asked, "why haven''t you found someone else in your home star for more than 60 years? Still can''t forget Bai Ying?"


    Yuanxia was embarrassed and then said, "Bai Ying is in the past. I just don''t think it''s easy to think about that when I saw the peerless fairy of my sword cliff in the world of heart magic sword cliff."


    In short, it''s just that her appetite has been raised... I think she would be in a daze when she looked at Rouchang, and now she has finally grown up.


    However, Su Li still felt that something was wrong. It seemed that the nuns of sword cliff should not be called "peerless Fairy"? Call them "peerless female generals" or "peerless female demons".


    So he asked curiously, "Oh? I wonder which fairy attracted you at first sight? Tell me, if it''s suitable, it''s not impossible for me to tell you a matchmaker for you."


    Yuanxia shook his head again and again and said, "no, no, I just appreciate the beauty of martial uncle Wuyang without any unreasonable thoughts... Besides, martial uncle Wuyang belongs to my senior brother..."


    He quickly shut up and thought it might be bad to say that about his senior brother. After all, his senior brother''s admiration for martial uncle Wuyang should be regarded as immoral, right?


    Su Li twitched in the corners of his eyes, patted yuan Xia on the shoulder and said, "you''re right. You just need to appreciate the beauty of martial uncle Wuyang from a distance... In addition, what do you think of your transformation of sea star civilization?"


    Yuanxia quickly stopped thinking about that gentle and graceful beauty, who is the sweetheart of his senior brother Bei Guang. He must not think more.


    But then he looked again. He was carefully considering the questions raised by Su Li. He knew that his master would never aim at nothing.


    He carefully considered what he had done, and then said, "I think the sea star civilization has reached the perfect state in my heart."


    "Hidden dangers have been eliminated, and the future road has been opened up. I can''t imagine how to go next."


    Su Li nodded and said, "you have eliminated class antagonism, so that there are no people trapped in poverty in the whole civilization... It seems perfect, but it is only the current perfection."


    "Let''s observe again with me... It doesn''t take long. Let''s watch it for a hundred years first."


    Yuanxia nodded cautiously. At this time, he had put away all his pride, and then with some expectation and examination, he observed with Su Li on the airman''s spaceship.

 Chapter 777

    Yuanxia spent more than 60 years to build a utopian Datong Society for Hemingway people with cross era technology


    In this society, even the concept of "private property" is somewhat vague, because after the productivity is strong to a certain extent, everything can be owned at any time.


    As a result, people gradually lose their enterprising spirit and begin to get used to a comfortable life.


    It doesn''t take 100 years, just 30 years. The Datong society that Yuan Xia painstakingly built for more than 60 years is at risk of collapse.


    More and more people, especially the newly born sea stars after the war, are mostly happy, but the operation of the whole sea star civilization depends on a small group of people who still retain a sense of responsibility.


    But in the past 30 years, it is natural that the development of sea star has completely stagnated


    "How could this happen!" Yuan Xia felt depressed. After all, it was his own effort.


    Su Li sighed and said, "because you have eliminated all foreign enemies... If a civilization loses external pressure, its internal structure will decay quickly even if it is perfect."


    "What''s more, is the blueprint you built really so perfect?"


    Yuanxia is speechless. He already knows what his problem is. He ignores the consideration of the people... He really enriches the material that this civilization can produce, but ignores the barren spirit corresponding to this rich material!


    Really... If you don''t have enough mental state, even enjoying material wealth is a wrong thing.


    Yuanxia was a little disoriented for a moment. He asked, "master, how should we deal with this situation? What do the Ayres do?"


    I see. He built it with reference to the social structure of the Ayres to a certain extent. At this time, Hemingway society... At the beginning, he was successful, so he was able to return to the spacecraft safely.


    But now it seems that the so-called success is only a temporary appearance. After Yuan Xia left, the system degenerated at an amazing speed.


    Su Li looked at the dazed disciples and then said, "you just saw the state of technology and survival of the AER people. Don''t you find that the AER people have only three occupations in total?"


    Yuanxia was a little confused. Then he realized something and said, "scientists... Artists and philosophers?"


    Su Li nodded and said, "all Ayres can use these three occupations... And they don''t need to worry about other things except these three occupations, because naturally al will solve everything for them."


    Yuanxia was a little stunned, and then asked, "so what the sea star lacks is an artificial intelligence dominated by Hemingway''s will?"


    Su Li shook his head: "no, it''s just the way of the Ayres... As for the way of the Hemings... Don''t feel discouraged. You''ve paved all the preconditions for the Hemings to take their own road. Next, it depends on how they choose."


    Yuanxia was stunned. He didn''t understand, but he couldn''t say anything more. Finally, he decided to continue to observe with Su Li


    As time goes on, another 50 years have passed.


    The development of the whole human civilization on the sea star has completely stalled. Everyone stays in their own homes and guards the materials that are enough to be carefree for a lifetime. There is no one to maintain even the most basic public health. The whole civilization is about to fall into the stench bog.


    Just when yuanxia couldn''t help meddling in the development of civilization again, someone finally stood up on the sea star


    That''s the only group of scientists left.


    They realized that the sea star civilization could not continue to develop like this, and it must be changed.


    With a breakthrough in life science, this opportunity finally came


    Since then, people''s life is no longer just a hundred years, but can be continuously increased through the transformation of life science... This is also the blessing left by Yuan Xia. It comes from the life science of Ayr people, and it is definitely a cross era thing for Hemingway people.


    Instead of spreading this technology, scientists have turned it into the core of maintaining a new form of civilization!


    They didn''t change the life style that people are used to, but they issued a new rule... To gain extra life according to one''s knowledge and contribution!


    Even if an ordinary person maintains himself well, almost a hundred years is the end.


    But if they pass the review of those scientists, they can exchange their wisdom and contribution for corresponding additional life


    So Hemingway, who was originally drunk and dreamy of death, suddenly woke up and could live longer. Who doesn''t want to live longer?


    The ambition that had disappeared was discovered again. Everyone began to work and study hard, trying to meet the requirements of the group of scientists, so as to increase their life span.


    Money, which has been destroyed by Yuan Xia for nearly a century, appears again, and this time it is human life as a general equivalent.


    So Hemingway people''s life has a fork in the road. They can choose to enjoy rich materials as before, and then live a hundred years without disaster and disease, and then die.


    But there is another way. They can keep motivated, constantly study and work, show their value, and then get more life.


    In theory, the upper limit of life technology can increase human life for thousands of years... Of course, if there are breakthroughs in technology, it is not impossible to continue to improve and even eternal life.


    In this way, the vitality of sea star civilization has been stimulated again.


    Therefore, the class that was briefly eliminated by the original Xia also appeared again... The division between the short-lived and the long-lived made the whole society appear two opposite parts again.


    In fact, this is also a disguised division between "elite" and "ordinary"... But the contradiction seems to become less prominent, because the life of short-lived people is their own choice, and they are equivalent to a group of people who give up themselves.


    The long-lived people are the main force to push the society forward. When they are tired and want to stop and rest, they can also choose to wait quietly for the end of their life instead of fighting for more life.


    The whole civilization has become a strange look that yuanxia doesn''t know.


    Because of the pursuit of life, Hemingway''s new civilization also has a morbid pursuit of technology and knowledge.


    Under this pursuit, the group of long-lived people gradually began to separate from the short-lived people. It was clearly from the same race, but unexpectedly, it seemed to split into two civilizations!


    Yuan Xia and Su Li stayed in the sea star for another 300 years. They watched this separation happen, and then watched the long-lived group establish an immigration space station, and then all the long-lived groups immigrated to that space station to survive.


    On this immigrant space station, they got rid of their living habits and began to learn how to survive in the universe.


    They began to pay attention to the boundless starry sky and explore the secrets of the deep sky with their own wisdom.


    The short-lived people on the ground are gradually not satisfied with the status quo. They have always been "ruled". Although they have no worries about food and clothing, they begin to want to get "freedom".


    So the war started. The short-lived people are no longer willing to submit to the domination of the long-lived people. They want to get more


    But the long-lived people are surprised by the resistance of the short-lived people. They don''t know why these people who eat, drink and die resist. They never ask for or even expect anything from the short-lived people.


    So from the beginning, the longevity people were defeated one after another. Soon, the whole sea star fell into a fire of war, and many important facilities of the longevity people were destroyed.


    At this time, the long-lived people in the immigrant space station suddenly made an unexpected decision... They suddenly started the space station after recovering all the long-lived people who fell into the sea star, and then broke away from the orbit of the sea star and went into deep space!


    Everyone who lives long is an elite, and those in power are great scientists.


    Their thinking is absolutely cold. When facing the resistance of short-lived people on the ground, what they think is not repression, but to take the whole sea star as a burden and give it up directly!


    Thus, the sea star civilization was divided into two, and the longevity Group became an interstellar civilization with the theme of exploration and discovery led by scientists.


    And the short-lived group


    They blankly stopped the destruction in their hands, and then faced the devastated planet, they suddenly didn''t know how to continue.


    The long-lived people have left. The short-lived people first feel that the mountain on their head has finally been moved away, and they can breathe free air at will.


    But then they were at a loss... The war destroyed many things, including various production facilities that could enable them to maintain a good life.


    They seem to be "free", but the price is that they have lost their previous life of being carefree and waiting to die.


    If you want to live, you must study, work by yourself, and find ways to start the facilities that the long-lived people have not had time or can''t take away!


    So something ironic happened.


    Because they are not satisfied with the superiority of the longevity, they are not willing to learn those boring knowledge, and they do not want to face the contempt of the longevity.


    So for spiritual satisfaction, they chose to resist.


    As a result, now that they have successfully resisted, they have to rely on and learn the devices and knowledge left by the long-lived people to survive.


    Originally, they could refuse that knowledge willfully... But now they have to learn, because they can''t survive if they don''t learn.


    What''s more, the original good life?


    In order to survive, they must first fight each other for limited living materials!


    Someone must have regretted it, and there must be innocent people involved, but all this is the price of their willfulness and laziness.


    So the sea star entered a new cycle of civilization, and the short-lived people returned to the inherent strange circle of alternating cycles of civilization


    On Al''s spaceship, Su Li and Yuan Xia watched all the dust settle quietly. They were also amazed at the impermanence of the development of the world.


    In fact, the long-lived civilization is still in the sea star system. They even watched the chaos of these short-lived people come to an end not far away.

 Chapter 778

    Su Li and Yuan Xia stayed in this sea star for more than 300 years. They directly experienced the rebirth of a civilization from the ruins of war, but it fell quickly, and then after a short revival and blooming their glory... They were divided into two.


    Hemingway''s split state made Su Li in a trance. He felt that it was very like the separation of heaven and earth


    The group of people who left the sea star to explore the mysteries of the universe seemed to be "Qing". From then on, they were free from any shackles.


    The short-lived people who stay in the sea star must experience another cycle of civilization, and they still can''t get rid of the rotation under the will of the world.


    And Su Li thought, isn''t this kind of state an alternative way of civilization detachment?


    After civilization developed to a certain extent, it was bound to conflict with the world will. In fact, Su Li suddenly felt that the wild hope bred in the hearts of the sea star people with short life may be the result of the interference of the world will.


    Because although the ecology of sea star is not damaged, in fact, everything is being controlled by more and more powerful scientists... If everything is controlled by scientists, what will the world do?


    This is the deep darkness in the civil strife of Hemingway.


    But the cool and wise scientists were not dazzled by provocation and anger. They made a decision that even Hemingway didn''t think of... They stopped playing and left!


    So the bewitched short-lived people stayed to continue to be the "toys" of Hemingway''s will, but scientists became truly free transcendents


    The final result is that both short-lived and long-lived people get the freedom they want, but the level and realm of "freedom" are completely different.


    But anyway, Su Li saw different choices and different results in the sea star people, which has been worth the cost of more than 300 years.


    "Master, I think I''m going to shut up. Can you help me find a place with more vitality?" Yuan Xia suddenly found Su Li and said.


    Su Li was a little surprised, but he knew yuan Xia''s state at a glance.


    At this time, yuanxia was already Yuanying''s spiritual cultivation, but because the vitality of his sea star world was solidified, his body was always in a state of lack of mana.


    Now he has experienced so much and seen so much on the sea star. He not only ends the cause and effect, but also has unimaginable improvement in spirit.


    In other words, his "CPU" is too advanced, and his other hardware should be improved.


    "In that case, go to my small world to practice. This time you should be able to directly promote Mahayana Zhenxian."


    Su Li said, and suddenly absorbed yuan Xia into the little thousand star world.


    The vitality of heaven and earth in this little thousand star world is very active. Yuan Xia''s cultivation here is no worse than that in those thousand worlds suitable for cultivation.


    And Su Li himself entered it.


    After finding a hidden and independent cave for yuan Xia, he came to the land above the little thousand star world and looked down at the whole situation to see the migration of Youdao.


    The Youdao ethnic group is truly a family member of Su Li and Chun, who are fused by their respective gods and blood. Even if they slowly reduce their own size in order to adapt to the changes of the environment, they still have unimaginable potential.


    There is no doubt that they are strong.


    But their talents are not just strong.


    When they found that their bodies were no longer enough to run the world, they began to seek answers from nature


    Therefore, some gifted people took the lead in communicating with heaven and earth, directly borrowed strength from this heaven and earth, and carried it with their own body. Unexpectedly, they slowly formed a unique cultivation system.


    This was something Su Li didn''t think of himself.


    Looking at the primitive humans walking on the earth, they were all kinds of strange people who began to spit out flames, step on floods, and then raise their hands and feet, as well as thunder and lightning flashes.


    It feels like the whole world has suddenly entered the era of myth.


    They feel a power directly from heaven and earth, and then directly use this power to show their extraordinary talents.


    But in this way, the position of this group of primitive humans at the top of the food chain cannot be shaken. Other species are trembling and will be eaten at any time


    Su Li was very embarrassed by this situation, but he knew that if a race and civilization wanted to develop and grow, there must be enough external oppression and checks and balances.


    Now the situation is that the external development can''t keep up with these primitive humans. They have begun to dominate the world


    Su Li now understood the feeling that the sea star''s world will was about to exceed the control of Hemingway civilization. It was a feeling that his power would be usurped.


    He looked at some particularly powerful individuals on the earth who were respected as'' kings'' or even ''gods'' by others. Then these people were slowly dissatisfied with their own country and began a war with each other


    This is the first group of people who have gained power and status. After enjoying the honor for a period of time, they find that they can''t stand it. Others share this honor with them.


    From the beginning of Daoshi differentiation, the first war between humans broke out in Su Li''s little thousand world.


    Su Li was worried about the emergence of this war.


    He was worried about the impact of the war and didn''t know whether to stop or indulge for a moment.


    Even his worry affected the people around him. Haitang stood on Rouchang''s head and said to him, "husband, why don''t I let xiaorouchang stop the war?"


    Su Li quickly stopped: "wait first."


    He bowed his head and thought for a while. Finally, he took a long breath and said, "don''t worry, the little thousand star world is actually an experimental field for us, so it should be our pleasure to try some more uncertainty."


    "Don''t rush to intervene. Let''s see how this will develop in the end."


    So they all stopped and watched the humans divided into more than 40 kingdoms begin to scuffle.


    Looking at it, Su Li had some very subtle feelings... Now he knows that humanity is the way of the Yellow Emperor''s suppression, which has great merit to the human race.


    Is he also affected by humanity in this small world?


    The answer is obvious.


    He looked at the forty-three countries on the earth that could be called his descendants. He had found that the leaders of the forty-three countries actually contained good humanitarian luck.


    How did the humanitarian spirit come into being? Get together!


    So when he saw this scene, he suddenly thought that if the humanitarian and gas transportation on this land were gathered together, could it give birth to the bright civilization he wanted to see?


    Maybe it can, maybe this is an important process of human evolution.


    So he sat more stable this time. He wanted to see how far this humanity would naturally evolve in his world.


    The war began, and it was an extremely cruel primitive war.


    Losers, men are executed, old people and children are slaves, while women are occupied


    The brutal war continued, and most of the original forty three countries had been damaged in the war, leaving the remaining eleven major powers.


    After a series of annexation, every great country has great strength, and its kings and generals are supernatural people who are gifted to control the great power of nature.


    When Su Li saw this, he felt that he should intervene.


    If he continues to fight like this, I''m afraid what he sees is not the rise of a new civilization, but the return of everything to the original miserable situation.


    He thought about it for a moment. When he weighed back among the eleven big countries, he finally chose a country called "you".


    You is not the strongest of the eleven countries, but its system is the kindest.


    Because it will not kill all the prisoners in the war, and even give them the opportunity to become a member of Youguo, it is the most humane and populous of the 11 countries.


    Su Li seemed to think that this Youguo was most in line with his heart. Then he discussed with Haitang and decided to give his divine grace


    The old king of you is very sad recently, because he is in his thirties, but he still has no children... There are several daughters, but he has no son to inherit the throne.


    Although the queen is still giving birth, what if she is another daughter?


    When he was in office, he was naturally confident that he could lead this country to stand among the eleven countries, but if he died... This country could really be swallowed up by the countries around him.


    However, when he was worried, his queen brought him good news... The queen gave birth to a little prince!


    The old king was overjoyed immediately, and then placed his greatest expectations on the child.


    The little prince is really intelligent. He can speak logically and clearly at the age of one, and he began to think about some strange problems at the age of three.


    Seeing this, the old king regarded the child as a peerless genius to inherit his kingdom and invited scholars from all over the world to teach the little prince.


    The little prince is really intelligent. He can remember all his knowledge once and draw inferences from one instance. He often makes his teachers speechless.


    The little prince became more and more arrogant and complacent, but he was really filial. At least he never disobeyed the old king''s will.


    When the little prince really became the most learned man and the bravest soldier in Youguo when he grew up, his pride became not complacency, but the pride of the strong.


    Then Lao Wang finally couldn''t hold on and abdicated, and under the leadership of the erudite young king, you Guo''s national strength continued to increase and gradually stood out from the surrounding


    Su Li kept looking at the "lucky son" he had chosen and found that the progress of humanity might really need the promotion of one or two outstanding people.


    At this time, the young king has promoted the rapid progress of the country he controls.


    However, the continuous prosperity of Youguo has undoubtedly aroused the vigilance of surrounding countries... Therefore, the war will inevitably happen again.

 Chapter 779

    As a person who was slightly tilted by Su Li, the new king of you has been winning.


    The foreign invasion was defeated by him with amazing wisdom, and then it was out of control. Lien Chan''s winning streak directly destroyed the invading country in turn.


    Since then, the pattern of the eleven countries has been directly changed, and the rise of Youguo has panicked all countries.


    The young king you didn''t seem to find his crisis. He still sang and hit hard, thinking he would fight a big world.


    As a result, after he destroyed another country, all the other eight countries in the world united to launch the most cruel encirclement and suppression against you


    The kingdom of you did become stronger and stronger under the leadership of the young king, but the mistake was that they were too strong but not strong enough.


    Therefore, in the face of the huge military potential of the alliance of the eight countries, the Youguo army is doomed to collapse. It not only loses all its new territory, but also its own territory is about to be brutally invaded.


    All the way, the new king seemed to be defeated. He couldn''t believe that he would suffer such a setback. It seemed that he would never recover


    Su Li looked at this scene in the sky and was about to spit blood. Is this the man he chose?


    It''s so easy to be defeated?


    He found this man. Sure enough, he still had to go through more things. It was easy to go wrong all the time.


    However, fortunately, the person he valued did not continue to be depressed after all. After all, he had so many blessings of luck. After all, he was the "son of destiny".


    But the first thing the new king did after cheering up was not to work hard, but to worship the heaven


    He knelt alone in front of the temporary altar, prayed to the heaven and earth that gave birth to him, and said, "great existence, no matter where you are and how miraculous you are, please give me God''s grace to help me get through the difficulties... If I can get through this, I will take you as my faith, make the people believe and make all gods sacrifice."


    Later, he paused, but he still couldn''t stop saying with ambition:


    "If I rule the earth in the future, I should dedicate my soul and ask the great existence to help..."


    Su Li looked at him praying again and again, and the begonias around him began to sneer: "we don''t help him anymore. It''s obviously a greedy white eyed wolf. At this time, few promises can be realized in the end."


    Su Li shook his head slightly and said, "what he thinks is his business, but I really need someone to unify the humanity of the whole little thousand star world as soon as possible... Only the unified humanity can produce qualitative change."


    With that, he had divided his mind and landed in front of king you with a sense of supreme ethereal.


    "Are you calling me?"


    Su Li''s incarnation is full of style, and he feels very much when he comes out.


    King you was very happy when he saw this. He quickly knelt down to show his respect... But his waist was very straight and looked directly into the eyes of Su Li''s incarnation without fear.


    Looking at this look that clearly wanted to show respect but still could not hide his rebellious color, Su Li secretly shook his head but remained silent.


    He doesn''t care what the young king you thinks. He just needs to know that he must increase his chips now to complete the unification of the human race in this small thousand world.


    "Great existence, I don''t know what you call it... What''s the power?" you Wang asked after a little hesitation.


    This seems to be considering whether the existence in front of us is worth worshiping.


    Su Li was not angry at this, but said calmly, "I am the heaven of the world, I am the land of the world, everything in the world is under my control, and I am the ''Haodi''."


    He spoke of the name of emperor after he ascended the southern Tianting in the future. He had to say that if he put aside the special significance added by the boredom of later generations, the title of "Hao emperor" still has a lot of brand.


    As soon as he heard Su Li''s self introduction, he quickly crawled down and prayed: "please emperor Hao save me and give me divine power to save my home."


    Su Li said quietly, "I can give divine power. How can you repay me?"


    King you replied, "where the territory of you covers, all people believe in emperor Hao!"


    Su Li didn''t have much feeling about whether he believed or not. After all, he didn''t lack such a thing.


    But he needs a place to determine his relationship with the upcoming civilization... That''s enough.


    So Su Li nodded slightly and said, "as you wish."


    Then he stuffed some things into king you''s brain


    He will not directly give any super standard power, which is too biased.


    So what he gave king you was actually the general outline of war from Song Rui.


    Now king you doesn''t lack understanding. All he needs is guidance and wisdom... And this volume of war book is the summary of the art of war learned by song Rui in his life. It''s right to enlighten him.


    Although Youguo experienced a great defeat and lost all the new land, it was a place where there was no time to establish a stable rule, and the soldiers were only scattered, and the actual loss was not as big as it appeared.


    So as long as king you can regroup, we don''t know who will win or lose this war.


    King you was a wise man. He was inspired immediately after he understood this volume of war book. Now the dilemma he encountered has clear ideological guidance... After all, the Western Qin Dynasty was always besieged by many countries. Song Rui''s war book also has many special instructions for this situation.


    This made king you very excited, and then the army was preparing for the war... The new mental outlook also boosted the morale of the soldiers and people of the state of you who trusted him, so king you personally led the troops to the battlefield and began a protracted fight


    But the opponent''s military potential is too big. Although king you has new military skills, he still needs experience to apply it to actual combat, but now the situation is where does he have the opportunity to practice?


    As a last resort, he could only pray to the ''Haodi'' of God again, hoping that Haodi could send down God''s grace to help him again.


    Su Li reluctantly received this apparently insincere prayer, but he had bet. What else could he do? You can''t change someone at this time.


    So he decided to send down God''s grace again.


    This time, he directly changed the weather, making the already cool weather suddenly change, and then it snowed heavily.


    As a result, the army of the eight powers was hindered, and even some countries far away saw that it was difficult to March, and the country of you was about to perish, so they simply said goodbye in advance and ended the journey.


    At this time, people didn''t care so much about their interests. They felt uncomfortable and left.


    As a result, five of the eight armies left, and the remaining three countries had to suspend the offensive.


    The Youguo army was able to breathe.


    King you was very happy when he saw this. There was an illusion in his heart that he must be a very important person chosen by heaven.


    Then he began to pray again. This time, he greedily hoped that all the invading enemies would freeze to death in the heavy snow.


    He''s too lazy to do it himself.


    This greedy look made Su Li angry. For him, it was just an experiment... Now he understood that the experiment failed.


    So he decisively gave up his continued gift to this man, only when he saw the wrong person.


    Therefore, the heavy snow that had already formed a scale suddenly stopped. Although there were only three countries left in the eight powers, they were still able to suppress the Youguo army with great military losses.


    King you was surprised to see this. He didn''t expect that the wind and snow he prayed for would stop. He looked at the sky absently and even forgot to resist. As a result, he was chopped off by the Allied forces of the Three Kingdoms who suddenly rushed up.


    As a result, a generation of heroes of the state of you died.


    When he died, he didn''t believe that he was the favored son of heaven. Why did he suddenly lose the "love" of emperor hao?


    When king you died, the army of state you was in direct chaos and could no longer stand.


    Therefore, the Allied forces of the three countries marched in, and the native land of Youguo, which originally enjoyed peace, was suddenly devastated.


    Originally, Su Li was about to give up Youguo. He thought he should observe the humanitarian changes in the world for a few years.


    But I didn''t expect that soon the endangered Youguo gave him a big surprise.


    King you came all the way with great attention. It was a smooth wind and water, so he couldn''t withstand setbacks.


    However, he also has a sister Wang, who is only two years older than him, but he has been stubbornly listening when he was instructed by various famous teachers.


    Unlike her younger brother, she was smart from an early age. She could not only quickly understand what the teacher said, but also draw inferences from one instance. She could only rely on her stupid strength to memorize hard, and then work hard in secret to figure out and digest it again and again.


    Therefore, although her mastery of knowledge is not as flexible as that of king you, she is solid enough.


    Now, when the wise brother died, the strong sister carried the whole country with her tender shoulders.


    She organized the last rebel army of the whole Youguo to carry out desperate resistance with the Allied forces of the three countries.


    This scene somewhat shocked Su Li. If king you had the will of the king''s daughter, how could he fail?


    But this time, Su Li didn''t interfere rashly.


    He has found that his intervention does not necessarily bring good results. Let everything change naturally.


    The will of the king''s daughter was very firm. She led the rebel army alone for a long time until the Allied forces of the three countries could no longer maintain and took the initiative to withdraw.


    Youguo was saved, but only a piece of scorched land remained in the whole country. Countless refugees who fled into the mountains and forests gradually returned, but they had to face a ruins like home.


    But the king''s daughter was not discouraged and settled the victims and sorted out the state affairs.


    Instead of becoming the queen, she established her younger brother''s immature son as the new king... Thus he easily integrated the original subordinates of king you, making the whole country unite as one and wait for prosperity.


    Thus, the state of you was rebuilt in the ruins.


    The countries that originally besieged them attacked each other... It seems that it is because of the uneven distribution of stolen goods.


    But they never thought that the country of you, which they thought could only survive from now on, was reborn. The tenacious King''s daughter not only quickly restored the national strength of the country of you, but also nurtured a new king who saw the suffering of civilians with her from childhood, and then had the wisdom of her father.


    "It''s such a script..."


    Su Li was very surprised.


    He felt some strong deliberate feeling in it, as if it was really a script compiled by someone... Including the previous generation of Lao Wang, will you come to the country for three generations?


    Why should it be three generations to prosper.

 Chapter 780

    "Do you think the arrangement for your brother is exquisite?"


    When Su Li heard such a elated voice through the Sun Essence wheel, he understood everything... Sure enough, the goods can intervene wherever humanity can reach.


    It''s no wonder that Su Li felt speechless after three generations.


    No wonder he stepped in, and the plot could be crooked like this.


    "Brother, are you really... Ready to seal the space channel?"


    Su Li''s script is so simple and direct. This is asking: brother, have you finished your business?


    But the Yellow Emperor replied, "no, since the black and white emperors want to try, let them try first."


    Su Li suddenly felt that he didn''t want to say anything.


    But on second thought, isn''t the proud grandson Yellow Emperor unwilling to talk to him for the time being? Now that he has opened his mouth, he must have done something that makes him feel that he can press his head.


    So he asked, "brother Gongsun, do you have anything important to tell me?"


    The transition of this topic made the Yellow Emperor feel very smooth and comfortable, so he said proudly: "brother Su, don''t think I haven''t done anything this time. I specially selected two great kings of Mingyuan and succeeded in catching them alive."


    "Now teach me first. In the future, these two great kings of Mingyuan will come to pull a cart for me!"


    At this moment, Su Li really understood everything


    It turned out that the previous silence of the Yellow Emperor was not the pressure of achievements, but the "pressure of cards"!


    After finding out that Su Li actually used the great emperor Mingyuan to pull the car, he felt the pressure and was not convinced... So Su Li pulled the car with one end, he had to use two ends


    Now that both ends have been caught, we can ''calmly'' resume communication.


    However, if it is calculated in this way, the number of great monarchs of Mingyuan will be reduced by two. In addition, over the past 300 years, the army led by Su Li''s sun Avatar has also hunted and killed another great monarch of Mingyuan, so the number of great monarchs of Mingyuan who can still pose a threat to everyone has been reduced to at least four


    This level has been difficult to cause too much trouble to everyone. Maybe it''s time to march into the depths of the disaster cloud.


    Su Li, the "emperor of Sao Bao", had expressed despair. He said helplessly, "brother, you are really powerful. It is absolutely the only thing in the world to be able to pull a cart with two great kings of Mingyuan."


    After a round of praise, the Yellow Emperor was happy.


    But when the Yellow Emperor was happy for a moment, he put forward the request to enter the Army: "now the Red Emperor has been Honghong, and the Nanting heavenly soldiers are all in the charge of his brothers... You should also enter the army. If you don''t send troops again, I''m afraid the black and white emperors won''t last long."


    Su Li was a little surprised. Then he heard about the situation of the black and white Emperor


    They wanted to "steal the house" first, in order to compete with the Yellow Emperor for the merit and good fortune to quell the great disaster.


    After all, the black emperor has a weak foundation, while the White Emperor has actually entered the stage of declining divine power. They all urgently need to find ways to increase their own foundation.


    Su Li asked strangely, "brother, I''m not afraid they sealed the Mingyuan channel first."


    The Yellow Emperor was interested in this and said faintly, "that kind of thing is actually thankless. It is likely to pay more than harvest."


    "If the elder Qing Di didn''t want to come, in fact, I wouldn''t be very willing to accept this job."


    Su Li asked strangely, "why?"


    Isn''t it a matter of great merit and great fortune to seal the nether abyss channel?


    The Yellow Emperor replied, "sealing the channel of the dark abyss is of great merit to all living beings on earth, but it is not necessarily a good thing for the laws of heaven and earth."


    "Now that you are about to become a Heavenly Emperor, it is also time to know some higher-level secrets."


    "The constant communication between the earth and the heaven is based on the consistency of various laws, so the two are more closely linked."


    "But the dark abyss has been separated from the mortals for a long time. No matter the mortals or the beings in heaven are afraid of it, so many laws of the dark abyss have been different from those of Xianfan."


    "However, the three realms are one after all, and the laws of the three realms will eventually converge into a great road. If the laws of the dark abyss continue to change but can not interact with the immortal world, it will make the laws of the two realms of the immortal world incomplete in a disguised form."


    Su Li finally understood when he heard this, because he himself had found that the way of the earth in the dark yuan was even stronger than the two realms of Xianfan. Although the way of the sky in the dark yuan was incomplete, it had a different performance from the two realms of Xianfan.


    Now it seems that the so-called Ming Yuan channel in the eyes of the Yellow Emperor is actually an opportunity for the interaction and integration of the laws of the three realms?


    No wonder, no wonder Su Li felt that in the face of this great disaster from the beginning, it seemed that the Yellow Emperor''s response was a little slow.


    It turned out to be waiting for the law to complete the interaction.


    There is obviously selfishness here, because I''m afraid some of the laws understood by the Yellow Emperor need to be completed by the dark abyss.


    But Su Li couldn''t help saying, "in fact, you can go to the abyss to understand the Tao when you need it. Shouldn''t it be so troublesome?"


    The Yellow Emperor has replied, "in ancient times, there were many great powers who would go to the abyss to understand the Tao when they found it difficult to make progress in understanding the law."


    "But the danger of understanding the Tao in the dark abyss is too high. Even in ancient times, the bones of many great supernatural powers were buried in the dark abyss... So no one wanted to come here gradually."


    "Especially after the establishment of heaven, there are fewer people willing to take risks in the dark abyss..."


    "Up to now, the dark abyss has almost become a term that is almost separated from the heaven and the earth. Many people forget that it is actually a member of the three worlds."


    Analysis here, the Yellow Emperor stopped saying more, perhaps too lazy to say more.


    Su Li, on the other hand, woke up and stopped "taking" secrets. He would leave the affairs in the little star world to Haitang and Rouchang... It is estimated that no mortal guy will disturb the script for him now.


    So after a little explanation, Su Li left the little thousand star world... The world suddenly lost his interest because of the intervention of the Yellow Emperor.


    Then most of his consciousness came to the deification of the sun in the depths of the disaster cloud, but an idea flashed. The flying horse outside holding the emperor''s chariot turned around, stopped chasing the great kings of the abyss, and rushed to the depths of the disaster cloud.


    "Let''s get ready for the decisive battle. This time, we should completely close the nether abyss channel."


    He said to the crowd.


    Originally, he thought that this time would lead to public dissatisfaction. After all, it was a good thing to pursue and kill the great king of Mingyuan.


    But I didn''t expect it to be unanimously supported by everyone


    Sword cliff disciples won''t say if they support it. After all, they are belligerent.


    But other soldiers are also happy to do so


    Su Li thought about it for a while and found the reason... After all, hunting the great king of Mingyuan can also help everyone with the power of the military array, but it''s all about the top-level combat power, but others don''t seem to get much benefit.


    In this way, he lost some care and didn''t consider everyone''s ideas.


    But now, everyone is united. There are still more than 600000 heavenly soldiers and generals in the South court. Together with the people in the atrium and sword cliff, they can reach the emperor chariot pulled by Tianma and rush to the core of the disaster cloud.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the disaster cloud, near the nether abyss channel, there was a fierce battle between the Beiting and Xiting armies and the nether abyss demons.


    At the entrance of the abyss passage, how dense are the abyss demons?


    Even though the two heavenly courts have increased their troops, bringing the total to 800000, they still feel awkward.


    In particular, the heavenly emperors on both sides should concentrate on casting spells to suppress the nether abyss channel and have no time to support the whole army with their own divine power, which makes the 800000 heavenly soldiers and immortals feel a little tied up.


    In the depths of disaster clouds, especially near the abyss passage, it''s true that there''s no energy in heaven and earth.


    They can only rely on their own accumulated strength of heaven and earth to fight. That is to use less. If they fight fiercely, they will run out of oil and light... Therefore, the speed of war damage is too fast.


    So in fact, Beiting and Xiting have been increasing their troops all the time. The total number of heavenly soldiers once reached 1.2 million at the peak... But now there are only 800000 left, and the actual war damage on both sides is 300000 or 400000, which is almost no different from the dead Southern heavenly court.


    So when Su Li and others came here, they actually found that the turbidity concentration here was not as heavy as expected... After all, so many immortals died here.


    So the joint forces of the central, Eastern and southern courts rushed out of the imperial chariot, joined the vast battlefield and began to fight.


    Su Li, on the other hand, put away the emperor''s chariot and rode on the back of Tianma with great prestige.


    Tianma was not idle. His body spontaneously began to devour the surrounding abyss materials, and vomited out the mixed Qi part.


    For a moment, there was an air of immortality around the Tianma. Only in terms of appearance, it was definitely a "heavenly variety".


    But


    Occasionally, some higher demons rushed near. The lonely Tianma directly opened his mouth wider than his body. He was stunned to swallow the demon


    A little rude.


    But by this time, no one looked at him with prejudice.


    After all, this day, horses eat demons and turbid things, but what they produce is pure spirit Qi and blessed divine power!


    How can such a conscientious and hardworking "Ru Zi Ma" make people have the heart to question?


    Don''t say anything. It''s serious to chop people.


    And Su Li was not idle. He was also dealing with the dark abyss material.


    He found that he could not extract the turbidity of this world from the simple disaster clouds, but he could separate the turbidity from the dark abyss turbidity diluted by the immortal''s death, and then condense into the turbidity of this world!


    He has had the technique for a long time. At this time, the oscillating magnetic field opens, that is, a large stream of turbid gas converges, and then is decomposed or aggregated.


    One by one, the world''s turbidity formed, and then it was thrown to the sword cliff disciples fighting in front... Fighting with Mingyuan is just like this.

 Chapter 781

    This time, Su Li showed him the way to use the turbidity of this world and the way to make the son of the abyss with the turbidity of this world.


    He didn''t do this before because he didn''t control enough power to make him worry free.


    But now... Unknowingly, he can have no fear of the two emperors working together.


    At this time, the forces under his control are nominally the combination of China, the East and the south, but they are more powerful than the simple combination of the West and the north.


    In addition, the actual military strength is also higher than that of the other party, so it''s natural to do things without fear.


    He is not afraid to reveal the production method of the son of the abyss.


    First of all, the son of the abyss needs the turbidity of this world as raw materials, and the acquisition of the turbidity of this world is always a big problem.


    At this time, of course, he has shown the way to artificially create the turbidity of this world. Maybe someone can do similar things with some hard work.


    However, they always have defects in the most critical sealing technology, which first screens out a large number of people and is doomed to be unable to make profits by this method.


    Even some people have developed the ability of sealing turbid seal similar to sword cliff to seal the turbid seal of this world.


    However, in the next step, they have to master the method of integrating their spiritual entities into the turbidity of this world.


    This spiritual entity is not casually integrated. Segmentation is on the one hand, but the integration technique also involves Su Li''s small seal technique.


    Otherwise, the spiritual entity will be polluted and eroded by the turbidity of this world.


    Even if someone can meet the above conditions by means of going against the sky, one can''t bear too many sons of the abyss.


    The son of the abyss brings not only pure faith, but also the most basic instinctive desire of the abyss cells.


    Even Chun, now that Tianzun is about to try to promote Jinxian, he can only afford 60 sons of the abyss... After all, Su Li''s identity as the master of the heart devil is too unique.


    So he doesn''t worry that anyone can follow suit. He has mastered the core technology.


    So, taking advantage of this rare opportunity, he began to wantonly create the son of the abyss as a belief battery.


    At this time, the people around Su Li had been used to obeying him, and what could the people of the north and West courts say even if they had opinions?


    They were fighting hard at this time. The most important thing was to find a place where they could rest and replenish their consumption.


    Su Li''s huge divine body sits on the heavenly horse, and the spirit of fairies radiated around him can be used for his own people and horses to rest quickly. It''s very convenient.


    He looked through the disaster clouds and the battlefield woven by demons, but he finally saw the black and white emperors who were casting spells and trying to seal the channel of the dark abyss near the entrance of the dark abyss.


    They seem to be working hard, and their soldiers are all around them to arrange defense and buy time for them to cast spells.


    Looking at the dark power of the black emperor woven into a net, and the death power of the White Emperor filled in turn to jointly build a large divine seal full of darkness and death... Su Li felt that the abilities of the black and white emperors were really complementary to each other on a certain level.


    But their actions were a little slow, which also aroused the desperate resistance of the dark abyss demons.


    There were also countless demons to rush out of the dark abyss channel, but they were stopped by the sealed net of darkness and death jointly prepared by the two emperors.


    Any demon that touches this net will immediately lose all its activity, and then turn into a pool of rotten sludge and scatter.


    Just because of this, they had to allocate more power to suppress these demons drilled from the dark abyss channel, so the speed of seal expansion was slow.


    Their backs, however, had to be protected by their own men''s sexual lives


    The Yellow Emperor is right. If it goes on like this, the people of these two heavenly courts will not be able to hold on.


    In contrast, it doesn''t matter what the black and white emperors do, but these heavenly soldiers and generals are the vitality of the five heavenly regions. In the eyes of the Yellow Emperor, their lives may be more valuable than the black and white emperors.


    So Su Li didn''t hesitate. He simply explained that it was enough for his great gentleman to attack the dark abyss demon at the other end and involve a part of the demon.


    He is not in a hurry to meet the other party... He still remembers his revenge.


    Moreover, the supernatural powers of black emperor and white Emperor don''t seem to match him so much.


    Therefore, he felt confident and free to rein. He supported his command with divine power in the starry battlefield, and observed the situation on the other side of the battlefield blocking countless dark abyss demons


    The situation of the double emperor allied forces is very anxious. Now they barely maintain a balance of power... This is still under the condition that Su Li has contained a large part of the dark abyss demons here. It can be seen how bad their situation was before.


    Su Li saw an acquaintance among the people in the battle, but it was the autumn God Bailu who had seen in the Pearl world.


    She is not only the God of autumn, but also the God of war in the Western Heaven.


    Now I see that she leads a team composed entirely of Yingwu goddess to attack and kill among the dark abyss demons, but all the places she passes can form local advantages.


    Each of them is amazing and skilled in combat skills, and they have an unspeakable calm beauty in fighting and killing.


    Female martial god army, this may be a god army built by Bai Lu himself, or an elite army controlled by Bai Di.


    It''s just obvious that this can only be an expedient measure after all. They can''t do this again soon after they have exhausted their accumulated mana.


    At that time, the whole war situation will take the form of erosion.


    Su Li is still very fond of Bailu God. After all, he was a partner who fought side by side.


    He observed for a moment, but suddenly found that the team of all goddess generals was actually better than he expected.


    Everything is because of the crown on Bai Lu''s head... That is, the artifact ''Autumn arena''!


    This artifact impressively collected all kinds of fighting spirit and beliefs scattered on the battlefield, and then blessed the whole team, making them even braver and braver.


    But Su Li knew that this strength should also be temporary. Divine power blessing may reduce the loss of mana and increase power, but it can never completely replace the role of mana.


    Therefore, the mana of these female martial gods may be able to maintain at this time, but it can''t be maintained forever.


    Su Li pondered slightly, and then the huge Divine Body patted the big horse head under him


    Tianma then understood, so the spirit gathered did not spread out completely, but left a part for standby.


    These fairy spirits are extremely poisonous to ordinary dark abyss demons, but Tianma wrapped them with Su Li''s divine power, so that his body can accommodate infinite fairy spirits without damage.


    But these detentions did not let the people around him notice, because Su Li has created more and more sons of the abyss, and they have been able to replace part of Tianma''s role.


    The savings lasted for a period of time. In the process, Su Li still took the overall situation of his side leisurely, so that everyone could fight in a relatively safe situation.


    But at the same time, his eyes are also monitoring the situation of the female martial god army across the theater... On the one hand, it is because of past friendship, on the other hand, it is also because the female martial god army is indeed very important in the war situation on the other side.


    So when he finally found the decline of the female martial god army ten days later, he immediately patted the horse head under him.


    Tianma understood and immediately opened his mouth and spit out a huge light ball wrapped with the power of the sun... Inside the light ball, there is an incomparably dense spirit!


    Then Su Li took over the big light ball and saw him process it again and forcibly process it into the shape of a sword... This instinct engraved into his bones was really helpless.


    However, his disciples at sword cliff are under great psychological pressure... They just want to ask him not to randomly make some sword shapes, but the essence is completely different. They are really tired of transformation.


    Fortunately, Su Li didn''t come up with anything new this time. He was still the divine sword of the sun tomorrow.


    But this time, the sword is "focused".


    The strong divine power is wrapped layer by layer to form a divine sword even larger than his divine body.


    Then the fire appeared on the divine sword. It was like the high temperature of tens of thousands of degrees in the center of the star, which could burn everything in the world.


    The huge sword flew out of the air and shot at the battlefield where the other female martial god army was located.


    In fact, such a huge gathering of divine power here has aroused the idea of all interested people. They really don''t know what Su Li did when they saw this move, so... Why spend so much divine power to send a divine sword? What''s the use?


    When they were confused, the huge divine sword had penetrated the army array stacked by countless demons with an irresistible situation... It really crushed everything into minced meat along the way, which was invincible.


    The black emperor and the White Emperor are both worried. Is the sun Heavenly Master going to intervene in the sealing here?


    The vastness of the divine power contained in this huge divine sword has made both the black emperor and the White Emperor feel frightened... It seems that they have reached the level of some back hand killing moves.


    It is necessary to achieve some key results when such terrible divine power is used.


    However, to their surprise, Su Li''s giant magic sword didn''t fall on their side, but came to the female Wushen army and burst!


    The female martial gods subconsciously raised their hands and covered their eyes in front of them, revealing their instinctive defensive posture.


    But Bai Lu didn''t do so, but opened her eyes to meet the burst light


    For a moment, she only felt that her body had been washed away by a clear torrent.


    The mana surged in the exhausted and dry body, and the fatigue and injury of the body recovered quickly under a warm light.


    Her eyes tried to open and wanted to see the young man who threw the sword far across the battlefield, but there was only a bright light in front of her, but where could she look up to his figure?


    This made her feel very much... The youth who was only an outstanding younger generation in the Pearl world had grown up to this point.


    She fought fiercely here. Even her monarch Baidi ignored them, but she didn''t think that she would eventually rely on the young man to help.

 Chapter 782

    Su Li spent a lot of divine power to send a large group of fairy Qi to Bailu, the autumn God, to save the emergency, which many people didn''t expect.


    Of course, this is the urgency of saving the female martial god army and alleviating the war situation in the West and North Second courts... But it will also make people mutter: what''s the matter? What is the relationship between the White Dew and the sun god?


    Su Li''s assistance is certainly gratifying, but why doesn''t he help Bailu elsewhere?


    And why is he willing to consume such amazing divine power to help Bailu


    The White Emperor obviously thought of this, and then his face became gloomy.


    The black emperor sneered and said faintly, "autumn God Bailu? Or will it be cheaper for others after all."


    "Hum! Just do your job." the White Emperor snorted coldly and didn''t speak again.


    For the White Emperor, this white dew is actually very important.


    Bai Lu''s position as autumn God is even a clergy given by the White Emperor to woo her, so that she can enjoy the luck of the Western Heaven.


    But in fact, what he really valued was the God of war position of Bailu.


    The White Emperor is the king of death, and what can bring more efficient and quality death than war?


    So in fact, at the beginning, the White Emperor even wanted to marry bailuna as his imperial concubine, so that he could completely tie "war" to "death"... In his view, this is definitely a win-win thing.


    But Bai Lu is a goddess with incomparably independent character. Although she seems informal, in fact, what she pursues is always her own personal freedom.


    So she resists anyone''s control.


    She also resists being ''bound'' by the White Emperor... Even if becoming a God can bring infinite benefits to her.


    In the end, the White Emperor could only give an autumn God as a way to win over. He only wanted Bai Lu to be at ease, but he didn''t want to disagree in the Western Heaven.


    In his early years... In fact, before the White Emperor began to decline, he was confident that he could control this maverick goddess.


    But now, his body has become old with his mind and divine power, and he has to start to be suspicious.


    However, for the provocation of the black emperor, he only responded coldly after a slight pause: "completing the seal is a trivial matter."


    After hearing this, the black emperor stopped saying something... Indeed, as long as they can complete this seal, as the main operators, they will be able to obtain the infinite luck and merit of this heaven and earth reward.


    At that time, with these good fortune, the black emperor will completely sit on the throne without having to communicate with the demon immortal zunxu and snake Committee in the North Court every day.


    The White Emperor can use these Qi to suppress his divine poison, greatly alleviate his divine power weakness, and it is possible to return to the peak and even go to a higher level.


    So now, Bai Di can completely ignore the performance of "collusion" between Bai Lu and Su Li. As long as he can complete the seal, everything can be reversed for him.


    The decline of his divine power even made him lose his fighting heart. He believed that this was the main reason why he let Su Li, a younger generation, "show off his strength".


    As long as he can recover to his heyday... The White Emperor decided to teach the younger generation a hard lesson.


    So he took out a strange bead and kneaded it. Immediately after it exploded, a strong spirit of fairies filled the air.


    This is obviously the backhand left by the White Emperor in advance to supplement the consumption in his seal.


    After he took a deep breath, he swallowed all the immortal spirit... A moment later, his sealing speed immediately increased by 30%.


    Seeing this, the black emperor also made efforts together. Obviously, he was worried that there were too many long dreams at night.


    I didn''t see any movement of the black emperor. His body expanded like a deep breath.


    It seems that some kind of magic weapon warmed in the body was used to release the mana stored in the magic weapon.


    Then the sealing speed surged by 30% again, and the completion of the seal was promoted rapidly.


    Just like this, the soldiers in the battle were excited and slightly cold... It turned out that the two emperors had backhands... But why didn''t they take them out earlier? They might die less


    People have resentment in their hearts, but they can''t attack. Now they can only work hard in this situation, otherwise the people in front will die in vain, and they themselves will become extremely dangerous.


    Bai Lu seems to have seen through the minds of the two heavenly emperors, and she can''t help but contain anger in the battle... Although she has made great achievements, it''s hard for anyone to exchange their lives for the self-interests of the two heavenly emperors.


    Her eyes seemed to cross the vast battlefield again and see the situation on the other side. Without the bright light this time, she could vaguely see the situation there


    Over there is the battle situation of the central, Eastern and southern allied forces. They are also fighting against the abyss, but they enjoy very different treatment... The glorious giant god sits on his heavenly horse''s back, consuming massive divine power all the time, releasing infinite light to help people fight.


    Such a kind God King is quite different from the two here.


    This is a very subtle misunderstanding, because for the immortals in this heaven, they are used to thinking that the divine power comes from the accumulation of hard preaching over a long period of time... So they naturally Miss Su Li''s efforts.


    But in fact, Su Li''s beliefs come from the sons of the abyss, which can be said to be inexhaustible, even after he created more and more sons of the abyss with the progress of the war.


    In any case, Su Li''s reputation of "kindness" and "generosity" has been implemented, and he has easily captured the hearts of the people and the army.


    The officers and men in the atrium were only temporarily under Su Li''s command. Although they felt Su Li''s kindness and generosity, they could not be loyal to Su Li due to their own identity and responsibilities.


    But the more than 600000 heavenly soldiers and generals under the Red Emperor were different.


    Although the Red Emperor handed them over to Su Li before his death, he also recognized Su Li in front of them to re-establish the position of emperor of the South Tianting.


    But if we really want them to sincerely obey Su Li, we still have to make them really worship.


    Now, Su Li did not clean up the army with his own bravery like the Red Emperor, but made them feel warm in this generous and selfless way.


    Red Emperor is that no matter what the war situation is, they can always find their emperor in the most difficult place when needed.


    What about Emperor Hao, who has not yet officially ascended the throne?


    However, no matter what kind of situation they face, they can feel the warm sunshine shining on them.


    This is already very satisfying.


    Bai Lu sees all this in her eyes and secretly reveals a kind of envy and nostalgia


    Then she looked at the precarious state in her camp, suddenly clenched her teeth and made an unexpected decision.


    She directly exploded her autumn God''s throne!


    In addition to her own God of war, she also made a special trip to prepare a God for autumn God.


    The faith gained from the autumn God''s clergy for thousands of years is stored in this throne, and now it breaks out.


    The autumn massacre swept the audience in an instant. The divine power accumulated for thousands of years was blessed on the people, which made it impossible for the people to squeeze out a trace of their own potential, and then integrated with the autumn spirit of the massacre, and the combat power surged sharply.


    Seeing this, the black emperor said, "it''s really good to have such a man who can be used at a critical moment."


    The White Emperor''s eyes coagulated slightly, and then said, "everything, wait until the seal is completed."


    He found that Bailu had never really returned.


    Because the power of the autumn God was really not used by herself at all, and all the power accumulated for thousands of years was returned to the people of the Western Tianting at this time, which was tantamount to Bailu cutting off most of the cause and effect with the Western Tianting at once.


    The current situation is that if she directly returns to the post of autumn God, she can directly return all causes and consequences with the Western Heaven.


    No, even the Western Heaven in turn owes Bai Lu''s cause and effect.


    Because for thousands of years, Bai Lu''s contribution to the Western Heaven is obvious to all. How many territories have he laid?


    If Bai Lu really wants to leave the Western Heaven, it will be a great blow to the White Emperor... Of course, his throne will not be shaken, but the foundation of the Western Heaven will be loosened.


    But even so, Baidi still focuses on what is in front of him... Now he is completely a gambler''s mentality.


    Now that he has decided to join hands with the black emperor to seize this merit from the Yellow Emperor, he has completely put all his eggs in one basket.


    But if he succeeds, the benefit is that he has the ability to turn over, so he can only place all his hopes on this seal.


    ... in fact, they didn''t come to this situation originally. Originally, they decided that if the Yellow Emperor appeared, they would immediately stop and turn into assistance. If merit and Qi can rub, they will rub.


    The Yellow Emperor can''t rob them, but wouldn''t it be nice to rob Su Li''s credit?


    But to their surprise, not only did Su Li take his time and wander around in the disaster clouds for 300 years, but even the Yellow Emperor didn''t come here to seal it.


    It''s like there''s a feeling that both sides really let them compete when they see that they want to compete for this credit.


    I just wanted to rub it.


    But when the entrance of the dark abyss channel was opened and opened in front of him, it seemed that he didn''t do anything. I''m a little sorry for this opportunity


    So they began to try to seal and call for reinforcements


    The great king of the dark abyss didn''t come. Indeed, he was restrained by Su Li. They were facing ordinary dark abyss demons.


    But it is precisely because of this that people on both sides of the heaven mistakenly think they can... So as they continue to increase their weight, their losses become more and more heavy.


    Finally came to this embarrassing situation


    In fact, they also wanted to understand the Yellow Emperor''s response to their attempt to steal an opportunity... That''s how they let them do it without coming forward.


    I have to say, what kind of strength can do what kind of things.


    The Yellow Emperor may be able to seal the dark abyss channel calmly, but they must fight hard

 Chapter 783

    Su Li''s situation is still anxious, but that''s because he wants to be so anxious.


    Outsiders can''t see it, because the heavenly soldiers in both the atrium and the South atrium have fought very hard, which can be said to do their best.


    Even the four golden immortals have all been put into the battlefield, but their power can not be fully demonstrated in front of the dark abyss channel with thick disaster clouds.


    But no one knows that the real metronome on the battlefield here is the sword cliff swordsman who is less than 3000 people


    Su Li wants the situation to be anxious. The big swordsman forms an array and hides his edge. If he wants to do anything, he just needs to let the big swordsman rush forward.


    So at this time, he still had some reservations, and there was no need to work hard for the black and white Emperor.


    Just because of the heaven''s recognition of the importance and accumulated difficulties of divine power, when he saved a wave of redundant divine power and threw it out, people felt that he had done his best.


    Of course, he didn''t mean to intervene in the affairs there. He just watched the black and white Emperor operate from such a distance.


    I saw that they worked very hard and saw that the seal was about to be completed


    However, the dark abyss demons seemed to know that once the seal was completed, their connection with the dark abyss would be cut off, so they frantically began to attack the military array of the northwest second court with a more violent attitude.


    The war damage figures of the two allied forces immediately increased at an alarming rate, and the female martial god army led by Bai Lu also tried his best to maintain the situation.


    In this case, the three golden immortals from the northern heaven suddenly retreated. These demon immortals no longer rushed ahead, but chose to retain their strength to protect themselves... They never did their best for the black emperor.


    So the Beiting army lacked absolute strength, and the front suddenly collapsed.


    Countless immortals were killed by demons... The dark abyss demons devour everything but not the immortal human body. After all, immortals are composed of pure Qi, which is highly toxic to demons.


    When immortals see that there is no hope of survival, they generally choose to explode their bodies.


    Rather than endure the pain that the body was torn to pieces, it''s better to finish it like this.


    In this way, as the immortal died more, the content of turbidity in this void was not so high.


    Even the more people die, the easier it is for the rest to breathe back


    In this way, those demon immortal zuns don''t want to resist. They want to die more people so that they can have security themselves.


    So the Beiting war suddenly collapsed, which also affected the battle array of Xiting and became precarious.


    Jin xianzun of Xiting is fine. He still works diligently.


    But the White Emperor''s practice obviously also alerted these immortal zuns. Although they made efforts, they didn''t work so hard.


    Even if the situation is erosive, their own rhythm has not changed.


    This is actually a kind of self-protection. It''s just better than those demon immortal zuns in Beiting.


    But Bai Lu is still trying her best to fight, even if the golden immortals have been well protected, even if her Heavenly Emperor is indifferent to their life and death, she still tries her best.


    Under such circumstances, Su Li stopped waiting and decided to make efforts immediately.


    His huge Divine Body sat on the heavenly horse, and then rushed forward


    "The whole army rushed with me!"


    This is actually a gesture. He doesn''t think he can break through the blockade of these demons before the seal is completed.


    But before that, he once again threw a huge magic sword to help the immortals there.


    This powerful sword was thrown away, but it didn''t explode into immortal spirit.


    Instead, all kinds of blessings fell into the military array of Beiting and Xiting, and they all received a round of random blessings.


    The divine power blessing from the sun god makes this group of immortals who have been fighting here for nearly 200 years on their own excited... How painful they are to fight without the blessing of the emperor!


    At the same time, in Su Li''s left eye of the divine body, the outline of the Sun Essence wheel clearly emerged, and then burst into a dazzling light.


    In this light, I saw a figure coming by the light.


    When the light dispersed, he saw that the resurrected Beiguang appeared in front of Su Li.


    This is another use of light escape.


    In fact, Su Li had this idea when he used the backlight jump for the first time... Since he can move near the light source at a high speed against the light, why can''t he be "pulled" by people as the sun god king with himself as the light source?


    As a result, Beiguang was regarded as a test object by him after his first resurrection to test his hand


    This is certainly not the first resurrection of Beiguang.


    His second life was lost in Su Li''s first experiment. Because of Su Li''s improper operation, only one head was transmitted... Beiguang swallowed on the spot.


    But after all, this is the once chosen son of heaven. I don''t say anything about luck, but the nerve is really thick.


    His consciousness returned to the world of heart magic sword cliff to "read the note" for three days, and he had jumped up again.


    In fact, when he died the second time, Wuyang saw his dull and confused appearance, so his martial uncle Wuyang was very distressed. In order to make him happy and know that he loved to watch his own dance, he simply danced for him for three days.


    Of course, it is unclear whether he was in a daze for three days or whether it really took three days to recover. Anyway, since then, his "Resurrection Reading Note" time has been basically fixed at three days.


    Because every dance is only three days.


    But Beiguang died harder for this


    Su Li also had a headache about this. Every resurrection had to consume a lot of Fairy Spirit in the East Tianting eclosion pool. It was really "selling yetian" that hurt.


    However, he could not stop his disciple from dying, because he vaguely found that Beiguang seemed to be dead, so he "felt dead", and even vaguely seemed to touch the law of death.


    This is different from the understanding of the White Emperor with divine power. It is the understanding brought by Beiguang''s own personal experience


    Good guy, Xuanxian began to understand the rules before he arrived. In terms of talent and luck, Beiguang is really amazing.


    This time, the guy of Beiguang has resurrected. He has begun to look around vigorously, looking for a suitable opportunity to "die".


    Su Li grabbed the bastard''s head and said fiercely, "Wuyang has told me. Please let me let you live for at least ten days this time so that he can calm down for a while."


    If Beiguang was struck by lightning, he asked incredulously, "master, am I despised by martial uncle Wuyang?"


    Su Li almost wanted to cover his face and sigh, and then said, "why do you live more and more? Think about how often you die now, and normal people will find it troublesome?"


    Su Li was really tired when he met such a disciple who already "didn''t want to live".


    He did not expect that Beiguang would eventually embark on the path of death, and would realize the Tao in the way of "death".


    However, it seems that such a thought can''t make him promote Xuanxian quickly, because the consumption of reshaping a celestial body is much smaller than that of shaping a Xuanxian body.


    In fact, a large part of the practice of xuanfairyland is to better understand the Tao... So, if Beiguang can understand enough ways of death in tianfairyland, he may be able to directly "jump" to become a golden immortal?


    "Don''t think about anything now. Just fight well for me," Su Li said, and directly threw his worried disciple into the sword array on the sword cliff.


    The resurrected Beiguang lost his life magic weapon that he had worked hard for many years, and even his handy weapons. At this time, his combat power can be said to have reached the lowest point in history.


    But he didn''t care. Sword cliff disciples didn''t care.


    He just needs to know that now that the greatest fun of ''watching martial uncle Wuyang dance'' is not available for the time being, then enjoy this first-class fun.


    Su Li was also very pleased to see that he quickly integrated into the sword array.


    At least the unlucky child knows his priorities.


    Then he clamped the belly of Tianma with his legs, and then the huge God body controlled the same huge body of Tianma and began to rush for the first time!


    The six wings of Tianma spread out and the eight legs ran wildly. During the process of the horse''s legs running and landing, the thunder plasma splashed continuously, that is, it rushed directly into the demon group.


    A large number of middle and low level demons were directly turned into coke by the thunder plasma leaked by Tianma. Where its huge body passed, it immediately hit an open runway, opening a way for the army behind.


    To tell the truth, the massive lethality of Tianma on this battlefield was really beyond Su Li''s expectation, and the killing effect was even much better than jinxianzun!


    The terror and destructive power of Tianma at this time is also more terrible than all known great kings of the dark abyss.


    This may be the effect of the combination of divine power and the power of the dark abyss.


    The great king of Mingyuan can create chaotic thunder with body cells.


    This chaotic thunder is actually the ultimate biological current.


    But if this kind of thunder is combined with the blessing of thunder divine power, its power is more than doubled.


    Looking at Tianma''s instinctive use of the thunder power, he also brought countless inspiration to Su Li, which led to his understanding of the way of the sky


    In fact, his perception of the way of the sun is also rising with the help of the morning star. Now Tianma helps him understand the sky... Where is the great king of the abyss? It is a tool for understanding the Tao!


    The abyss is really his blessed land. The son of the abyss is his belief generator, and the great king of the abyss can also be used as a tool for enlightenment... He is very strange. Why didn''t anyone of the three immortals discover the role of the abyss earlier?


    But it''s not too late. At least someone has followed this'' fashion ''.


    He saw a chariot running in the void in the distance, and a golden armor God driving the chariot rampaged against the mighty Lingling... More importantly, the chariot was pulled by the great king of Mingyuan who looked like a dragon and a snake!


    Who can do such a thing and insist on running out to steal the limelight when Su Li "Yan overwhelms the whole audience"?

 Chapter 784

    Wearing gold armor, the Yellow Emperor also showed a huge divine body similar to that of heaven and earth. He was driving the chariot pulled by the two great kings of Mingyuan, which looked extremely powerful.


    But Su Li was curious. How did the Yellow Emperor make the two great kings of Mingyuan obedient?


    It happened that a great king of the dark yuan was annoyed by being called. He turned his head and showed a fierce light, as if he was going to bite back.


    But the Yellow Emperor had already shaken off a long whip with an electric arc at its tip and suddenly whipped it on the skull of the great king of Mingyuan.


    "Crackle!"


    With a loud noise, the great king of Mingyuan was dazed in his eyes and out of control. Then he subconsciously obeyed the instructions of the Yellow Emperor and continued to pull the car.


    Later, I couldn''t recognize that I gave a painful and unwilling roar, which seemed particularly desolate.


    Then, wherever the chariot passed, it really knocked those dark abyss demons into pieces.


    It seems that the two great masters of the abyss vented their helpless fate of being manipulated on the "mole ants" in front of them. There is no living place where they pass.


    Even some weak demons, directly in this will oppression of superior life, have become a mass of rotten meat that consciousness can''t gather.


    When Su Li saw this, he suddenly remembered that it seemed that the great king of Mingyuan could still "dominate" all the lower demons.


    So he thought about it and let the Pegasus under his crotch try his ability to dominate.


    Seeing Tianma''s eyes turn, he immediately radiated an extremely strong will centered on him, even clearer and stronger than the ordinary great king of the abyss.


    With this will, it turned out that a large number of dark abyss demons'' turned against each other ''.


    Instead of besieging the immortal army, they turned over and became cannon fodder in front of the immortal army, blocking the invasion of their own kind.


    Su Li found that the routine of using the dark abyss demon to deal with the dark abyss demon was really right. Even if he could, it would be better to keep his sun apostles in front.


    But after thinking about it, he didn''t do it for the time being.


    He actually wanted to keep these sun apostles.


    He will soon take over the southern heaven. How strong will the newly established Southern heaven be? These sun apostles will be the details of the newly established Southern heaven!


    Fortunately, now the Gongsun Yellow Emperor has enslaved the two great kings of Mingyuan, so that no one will criticize him for this... Moreover, his sun Apostle and Tianma are very advanced in their appearance. If those idle people want to spray him, they must spray the Yellow Emperor first.


    Tianma''s domination of the dark abyss demon was also an attempt. It was taken back immediately, which made people think that the dark abyss demon was frightened by the Yellow Emperor''s "appearance".


    It also virtually increased the prestige of this appearance, which made the Yellow Emperor very satisfied with it.


    At this time, Sun Hong, the Yellow Emperor, rushed all the way with lightning. Before people arrived, the virtual air had already spread "ha ha ha ha".


    There was no air in the void, and the laughter was a circle of shock and spread, which directly shook everyone''s eardrum... Visually, it should be the unique skill of "hearing before people arrive" practiced by his Majesty the Yellow Emperor.


    "Good brother, look, the livestock pulling carts for brother is still powerful?"


    The Yellow Emperor''s chariot crossed an overbearing track in the void and came to Su Li after a big drift.


    The two great masters of the dark yuan immediately showed a ferocious expression, as if they were going to choose someone to eat at any time.


    Oh, they really ''ate'' a person.


    Because a guy who didn''t know how to live or die was moving forward: "this is the enslaved great king of the abyss? It''s so powerful..."


    The voice fell, and the great king of the dark yuan turned and swallowed the guy.


    "Huh?"


    The Yellow Emperor has an inexplicable feeling. Did his new pet eat something just now?


    So he asked a little embarrassed, "brother Su, just caught it and hasn''t been domesticated skillfully. Please forgive me... By the way, who was eaten just now? I should comfort his relatives."


    Su Li''s mouth twitched suddenly, and then said, "that''s my useless disciple."


    The Yellow Emperor was stunned for a while, and then tried to ask, "is it the child of Beiguang?"


    Su Li nodded heavily.


    The Yellow Emperor''s brain went blank for a moment... Because killing disciples is a great enemy in the world of heaven!


    It''s just that Su Li doesn''t care much?


    "Good brother, it''s my brother''s fault. I''ll kill these two animals immediately to comfort the spirit of Beiguang in heaven." of course, the scene still needs to be done, otherwise I''ll really turn against Su Li.


    Su Li looked at the Yellow Emperor and really wanted to do it. As a result, the two great kings of Mingyuan knew that the Yellow Emperor must be bleeding in his heart.


    So he said, "brother, be at ease. My unlucky disciple is not dead. He has the means of resurrection."


    The Yellow Emperor immediately breathed a sigh of relief. If only he had the means of resurrection, his two "little cute" lives could be left.


    He said: "anyway, I owe the child... In this way, I have a treasure to hand over to him, which can be regarded as compensation for his death."


    Su Li was about to answer, but suddenly he heard Peizhong Beiguang shouting, "why am I dead again? Master, when I recover my immortal body in half an hour, pull me back."


    So, the so-called three-day resurrection CD of the unlucky child is fake, just to watch the dance of Wuyang for a while?


    He sneered in his heart, but then said to the Yellow Emperor, "then I''ll thank my brother on behalf of Beiguang... But he''ll come later. Then my brother can reward me personally."


    The Yellow Emperor thought it was good, so he put it down for the time being and said, "well, let''s wait until the child comes."


    "Now we''re going to kill the demons, but we don''t have to go there in a hurry. We just put some pressure on the two people to finish the seal quickly."


    Su Li was not surprised that the Yellow Emperor coincided with his plan. He just asked, "brother, are you sure those two still have backhands?"


    In his heart, he thought that if there were still backhands, they would go too far... There are so many backhands who let their people work hard as cannon fodder.


    ... but the facts are exactly what the Yellow Emperor expected.


    Until they noticed that Su Li had begun to attack and the Yellow Emperor had been close... The black and white Emperor suddenly took out a set of array and directly expanded it, temporarily closing the whole space in a strong spirit.


    In the spirit spirit of this huge triangle area, no dark abyss demon can exist, and all those who come near will be "dismembered" into pieces by the spirit spirit spirit.


    For a moment, the immortals of the whole Xiting and Beiting felt greatly relieved.


    They were also able to bathe in the infinite spirit, as if they had returned to heaven.


    However, at the same time, their hearts are extremely cold... Look at how many people are left at this time!


    When the dark abyss demons began to gather in the middle to break through the defense line, it was also the time when the coalition lost the most.


    When the two emperors finally used their means to launch this layer of absolute defense, there were only 300000 left.


    The amount of war damage is astonishing.


    It''s really that after a long hard struggle, I already ran out of mana and strength. Suddenly, I was rushed by these dark abyss demons. Naturally, it''s unsustainable.


    At this time, although the remaining heavenly soldiers and generals were saved, they didn''t mean to be happy at all.


    At this time, their hearts are only dead... And there are too many dead people.


    But the White Emperor didn''t care about it at all. On the contrary, the death of the dark abyss demons and immortals brought him infinite divine power, which made his power more powerful at once.


    The black emperor also extracted the dark divine power from the despair and numbness of the surviving people... When the two were performed at the same time, the speed of the whole seal surged again, and it was about to be completed.


    At this time, Su Li also pulled the newly resurrected Beiguang over again, and asked him to fight quickly with a speechless face.


    It was the Yellow Emperor who stopped him and gave him a treasure to protect and warm the soul... This is also the right thing. Su Li was afraid that the unlucky child would die much more and the soul would be hurt.


    Then the Yellow Emperor said with some pondering tone: "this time, the vitality of Xiting and Beiting has been greatly damaged. I hope the harvest they get from the seal can make up for this loss."


    Is this going to enter the theater mode again?


    However, looking at the power of that array, it seems that it can completely isolate the inside and outside for a period of time... It should be the last means for these two people to prepare.


    Su Li was not ready to try to attack. After all, he was still a "friendly army".


    But at this time, his face suddenly changed and subconsciously said: "unexpectedly at this time..."


    Seeing this, the Yellow Emperor quickly asked, "what''s the matter, dear brother?"


    Su Li said with an ugly look: "the noumenon was found, and quietly blocked the space around the noumenon... It seems that someone is going to attack the noumenon."


    The Yellow Emperor also changed his look... He knew that the essence of immortal and divine practitioners like Su Li would often be a weakness.


    In particular, Su Li, his theocratic objects are already here. If someone destroys the noumenon that has lost the protection of the Sun Essence wheel... It is a good result to continue to exist with this divine power incarnation as the noumenon. It is likely that the other party will start with the noumenon to pursue the spiritual consequences and erase the consciousness in this incarnation!


    The Yellow Emperor has immediately speculated that someone must want to seize the position of the Sun God King... It''s really hateful to choose this critical moment.


    But Su Li didn''t seem so flustered. Instead, he said to the Yellow Emperor, "brother, don''t worry. I''ll take back most of my ideas and go to the body first. I''ll worry about the situation here."


    When the voice fell, the incarnation of the sun god king suddenly dimmed, and the sense of spiritual oppression brought by the whole person was greatly reduced, which made people feel that he was a lot weaker all at once.


    The Yellow Emperor was also amazed at this. He originally thought that his body was blocked, and his sense of separation should not be able to return.


    Now it seems that his virtuous brother really has some means

 Chapter 785

    Su Li''s consciousness subject returned to the noumenon directly through the heart magic sword cliff boundary.


    The other party obviously wants to destroy his noumenon when his noumenon is separated from the theocratic load... This space blockade does this.


    It is true that the Sun Essence wheel cannot return immediately, but the return of his subject consciousness is enough.


    He wanted to see who was causing trouble.


    Just when he was determined, suddenly a dark blue fire enveloped his al spaceship.


    The spaceship made of the top technology of the Ayres was completely melted down at the first time.


    This situation made Su Li very sorry and angry... It''s rare to have such a comfortable spaceship.


    He was angry, but his whole body released an extremely terrible repressive force, so that these flames could not get close to his body.


    This kind of dark fire looks extremely difficult. It seems to have some immortal characteristics, which can be attached to objects and burn endlessly.


    But so what? Just don''t let this flame touch you?


    Anyway, Su Li is the best at this kind of thing. He is also the best at suppressing the way of the earth.


    Therefore, these flames were directly scattered in the void by him without hurting him.


    Then he looked up and saw the man who did it through the void


    Not surprisingly, it is the emperor of the sun and the dark god.


    On that day, he wondered where the ghost Sun God King would go after he withdrew from the front line of the demon battlefield, but he didn''t expect to find his noumenon.


    So he looked at the dark sun god king and asked, "dare you ask God King, how did you find me?"


    The emperor of the Ming Sun God was not in a hurry. He seemed to think that Su Li had become a turtle in a jar.


    He said: "Su Tianzun was careless and used divine grace in the nearby star regions... It happens that Ben God has traveled all over the mortal Galaxy in order to find the divine power of the sun over the years, leaving many monitoring means."


    Speaking of this, Su Li understood that this is a guy who has perseverance and perseverance and has long been preparing for this day.


    On hearing this, he smiled a little frivolously and asked, "are you not afraid of the green emperor seeking revenge for me?"


    After hearing this, the emperor of the Sun God said coldly and disdainfully, "I have never seen such a arrogant person like you in my life... It doesn''t hurt to tell you. When I kill you, I will be protected by the Buddha."


    "At that time, the God will reconstitute his divine power under the protection of the Buddha, so that he can be fearless of anyone."


    However, at this time, a calm voice with a sense of irritability suddenly came from the void: "why bother talking here? We can''t hide it from the green emperor for too long."


    This was not beyond Su Li''s expectation. As expected, the emperor of the sun god sought the help of the Buddha kingdom.


    The location of this Buddhist kingdom is very strange, not in the three boundaries of the galaxy.


    But in fact, on earth, the local galaxy can see its position in the starry sky


    Just like Su Li, at this time, he can see a star community that is located at a distance from the periphery of the galaxy and is captured by the mass core of the galaxy.


    In astronomical terms, this is a dwarf galaxy attached to the local galaxy.


    There are two similar galaxies, but I don''t know whether the two dwarf galaxies are controlled by different celestial forces


    The Buddha kingdom is the celestial sphere corresponding to the dwarf galaxy.


    Buddhism is equivalent to unifying a dwarf galaxy equivalent to one tenth of the mass of the whole local galaxy, which can be said to be a big deal.


    But in fact, only this galaxy is orthodox, and this galaxy area has always been under the jurisdiction of daomen... Now the five heavenly courts are actually daomen forces.


    When facing the infiltration of Buddhism, the five heavenly courts can often work together to resist... So it can be said that Buddhism has been squeezed out of the mainstream.


    But now the powerful Buddhist disciples have once again appeared in the star domain of the galaxy, which means that the Buddhist wants to take the opportunity to intervene.


    Su Li made no comment on this, but said provocatively, "then you have to hurry up, because I haven''t found anyone who can hide anything from the green emperor in these three realms."


    This look of "my father-in-law is the boss of the three worlds" really disgusted the emperor of the sun and the dark.


    Then he really stopped talking nonsense and burst into a big fire again... It seems that he didn''t give up and thought that as long as he did his best, he would never repeat the mistakes.


    And Su Li tried... These dark fires were really not so easy to disperse under the blessing of the will of the Lord of the dark sun.


    So when the palm of his right hand turned, it revealed his magic weapon: Prison cliff!


    The blessing of prison cliff, coupled with the Xuanxian realm he already has... The power of repression can really catch up with Jinxian who is also good at this way.


    The Emperor Ming RI was not good at the way of suppression. Previously, he only thought he could oppress Su Li by his realm... But now it seems that his magic power and divine power are vast, but he can''t get close to Su Li at all!


    In his induction, Su Li''s Noumenon was called stocky and thick. It was just like a tortoise shell, which was hard for people to talk about.


    At this time, he couldn''t help offering his real name magic weapon... It was like a star in his hand!


    The star looks dim, but it looks like a total solar eclipse on the ground. It is dark, and only the edge jumps with a faint blue flame.


    This feeling is absolutely opposite to that of the Sun Essence wheel. It shows a feeling of extinction and returning to the ruins.


    Then, the fire was burning.


    The dark sun god Jun also felt that he could not defeat Su Li in suppressing, so he simply opened up and released the dark fire, filled the whole star field where Su Li was, and then pressed it layer by layer... He couldn''t do it. Can''t he crush Su Li to death?


    This is the conspiracy of the great supernatural power. It is so dignified that it is crushed with strong force.


    If Su Li was just an ordinary Xuanxian, or when he was making a big fuss in the northern heaven, he might really have to hide in the empty world and avoid the limelight first.


    But now... He won''t flash if he can be hard.


    In the face of the boundless sea of fire from the other party''s upright oppression, although his response seems very tough, it is very skilled


    He directly sealed the sea of fire with a small seal!


    After the seal was sealed, it was oppressed by the prison cliff. After the extreme compression, it formed a dark fire ball with extremely terrible power... It was compressed by the dark fire that could burn the whole star domain. At this time, it was like a bullet played by an urchin in Su Li''s hand.


    The Dark Sun God King wasted a lot of mana and divine power, but he only got this effect. He really felt that he was about to explode.


    He thought that Su Li''s body in front of him was too evil. Did he really have nowhere to talk?


    He remembered the arrogance of the incarnation of the sun god, the invincible hegemonic power.


    Looking at Su Li''s body in front of him, it seemed as if it was indestructible. There was a feeling of confusion on the spot.


    But the Emperor didn''t give up. After a little stunned, he began to try his other cards


    He suddenly took out a bell, golden all over, as if the light of merit flashed.


    But when he shook the bell, he sounded the sound of five accumulations and five poisons, as if to arouse all human desires


    Su Li listened to the slightly ethereal ring sound with the poison of five Yun. He thought it might be a treasure obtained by the emperor of the Ming Sun God from the Buddha.


    The so-called five Yun is color, thought and practice.


    It refers to the appearance seen by people and all kinds of delusions in their hearts.


    In other words, the function of the five Yun five poison bell should be to create hallucinations, create delusions, and then lead people to go crazy?


    Su Li analyzed it silently.


    He can only analyze it.


    Because of the bell, he didn''t feel anything except that it sounded good... His heart didn''t shake at all.


    Looking at Su Li''s "encouraging" eyes, the God of the dark sun quietly put away the five Yun and five poison bell and decided to go to the Buddhism for an explanation... Didn''t he buy a defective product?


    Then he took out a spear that was obviously quenched with poison, and then threw the mana blessing at Su Li


    But it didn''t work.


    Su Li still used the prison cliff to release the power of repression, so that although the spear was blessed by mana, its flying speed decreased sharply.


    Then the prison lock on the prison cliff popped out and caught the spear at once.


    When the force of the heavy seal was superimposed on it, it lay obediently in Su Li''s palm and didn''t move any more. It didn''t leave a little reaction time for the emperor of the dark sun god.


    He was so angry that he knew that Su Li protected himself with this powerful and strange Zhenfeng system, and his easy means was to beat the dog with meat buns.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to urge his own strength to the maximum, and then integrate with his own life magic weapon, that is, the dark sun.


    At the next moment, the dark sun suddenly magnified countless times, and its terrible volume and prestige oppressed Su Li''s Noumenon... In this way, it really had some destructive power.


    Su Li knows that he can''t fight the enemy. The other party is going to work hard!


    However, he brought his own "perfect dodge" of the empty world, so he decided to do it again before hiding in the empty world


    He was not prepared to use his own means, because he knew that unless he took out his wind and thunder wings, his own means could not do well in front of the huge black sun.


    So he simply smashed back what he had ''harvested'' from the God of the dark sun


    The dark fire bead was thrown to the dark sun.


    Su Li even used the concealed weapon technique he learned in the mortal world... This time, the things lost by the flying leaf hand have become more advanced!


    "Boom!"


    The emperor of the Ming Sun God obviously didn''t expect that the bead of the Ming fire was thrown in front of him, and then he encountered a problem he had never thought about before... How to deal with the Ming fire that suddenly burst after being condensed to the extreme?


    It''s true that the dark fire is his power, but if the power is irritable to a certain extent and calls back... Just like ordinary people slapping themselves in the face, it will hurt.


    "Shaft!"


    The dark sun god Jun lost his demeanor and shouted, showing that he was really in pain.


    But before he had time to relieve the pain and vent his anger, he found that the poisoned spear had also been stabbed


    Now he''s the ghost of the dead


    What can he use to assassinate Su Li? Can it be a simple thing?

 Chapter 786

    Su Li threw back a set of things thrown by the other party, and then was ready to hide like an empty world in case of accidents


    Then he found that maybe he didn''t need to prepare so much, because the God of the dark sun was almost hit to the brink of death.


    The explosion of the hell fire bead didn''t matter, that is, it made the hell Sun God King unable to promote his hand, and then had to fight ahead of time to resist the power of the counter attack.


    This direct effect is to make the original round to satisfactory Black Sun appear flaws.


    But it was in this flaw that the unknown spear thrown by Su Li had been thrown out


    It has to be said that concealed weapons should be used in the way of concealed weapons. Anyway, Su Li used the concealed weapon techniques learned in the early mortal period to throw them. Unexpectedly, it was faster and sharper than when the dark sun rushed to attack Su Li.


    I don''t know the origin of this spear. It feels like water and fire are invincible.


    The flame and power released by the black sun of the incarnation of the dark sun god king only slightly affected the spear, and then stabbed it.


    Seeing this scene, Su Li also understood why the dark sun god didn''t dare to find his incarnation of the sun god... Because the way of the sun of the dark sun god was obviously not complete, and the so-called incarnation of the black sun was really too far away.


    Then, the spear suddenly pierced into the dark sun. I don''t know where it pierced


    Anyway, the original oppression of Su Li''s towering general trend suddenly stopped, and the whole black sun seemed to "leak air" and suddenly began to shrink.


    Then the figure of the Dark Sun God King appeared... His face was very white. There were many cracks on the black Japanese life magic weapon in front of him. It seemed that he was hit by the spear.


    So Su Li asked curiously, "what''s the origin of the spear? If I didn''t happen to have it in my hand, I could only find a way to avoid its edge when facing you just now."


    At this time, the emperor of the Ming Sun God wants to spit out blood stasis in his chest... Who makes him not understand the philosophy of Jianya?


    First try your best to test the water for a sword. If you can lose blood on the opposite side, just go up!


    If the blood skin on the opposite side doesn''t fall off, you must run away.


    He tried so many times here, but he didn''t see Su Li "lose blood". At this time, he didn''t want to retreat, but had to put all his eggs in one basket. Isn''t it natural that there was a problem.


    Su Li saw that there was no sense of "pity" and simply decided to test his new move with the God of the dark sun!


    I saw his single palm spread forward, and then it seemed that a very strange force was released from the palm of his hand.


    Almost once stimulated, the emperor of the sun and the dark God felt that his body was directly locked, and then an invisible force suddenly tore up his body.


    Half of his body was suddenly pulled in the direction of Su Li, while the other half was pushed back by great force, as if his body would be torn in two at this moment.


    "Poof!"


    The Dark Sun God King vomited a mouthful of God''s blood, and then quickly suppressed himself with mana to make his body resist this strange tearing force.


    Su Li found it quite interesting because what he experimented with was his understanding of gravity in the way of the earth and the "gravity... Sword" pioneered by his study of gravity in the Al civilization.


    Although the "gravitational sword" is invisible and colorless, it still needs a name that doesn''t forget the original heart.


    The Dark Sun God King suppressed his body with magic power, but fortunately, he soon found that although this attack was strange, it was not beyond the scope that Jinxian could deal with.


    After he has mastered the trick, he can deal with it slowly and easily.


    Su Li smiled and changed his experiment


    However, the direction of the action of the two forces of traction and exclusion was suddenly reversed!


    "Ka ~"


    Half of the skull of the God of the dark sun suddenly almost flew out.


    At this moment, he was like a misplaced mosaic, then trembled all over, continued to suppress it with mana, and then adjusted the misplacement of his body back.


    He was careless. He didn''t expect Su Li to have such a sinister means.


    But it''s not over


    Su Li just suddenly changed the direction of the two fronts of the "gravitational sword", which had such a great impact, but what would happen if he made a "mess" again?


    Pull, pull, push, pull, push, push, pull


    After a rather capricious gravitational "sword edge" alternation, Su Li appeared in front of him a "mosaic" with a very abstract feeling.


    But it''s a pity that after all, no one can really "cut" the God of the dark sun.


    On the contrary, it seems that the emperor of the dark sun has a deeper understanding of the way of the sun, and reluctantly suppressed his state.


    Also, Su Li just showed the common part of the way of the sun and gravity to the God of the dark and the sun.


    At this moment, the emperor of the sun and the dark god also released a kind of good repressive force, which was to resist Su Li''s restless "gravitational sword" and make his body, which had become an abstract school, begin to recover.


    However, his understanding of gravity is still quite poor after all. In this way, maintaining the power of repression requires a lot of divine power, and restoring his body also requires a lot of mana.


    For a moment, he felt that he couldn''t make ends meet


    Wait, what''s going on when you can''t make ends meet? This degree of loss should not be so big for an old Jinxian and an old God like him?


    But he just felt the serious loss of his mana.


    Then he was stunned to feel the difference between the void where he was... The vitality of heaven and earth in the void, whether clear or turbid, became extremely thin!


    This is the home he chose and arranged himself. How did it become like this?!


    The dark sun god Jun looked at Su Li in amazement, and then looked at the prison cliff that had been suspended beside Su Li from the beginning... He finally found that there seemed to be infinite magic power in the prison cliff.


    He carefully recalled the scenes of the previous fight... And then he was very shocked to find that Su Li had controlled all the strength of heaven and earth in the closed space from the beginning!


    Including the mana scattered by the collision in the process of their fight, they were pressed by the Zhenfeng force released by the prison cliff every moment, and then sealed into it.


    In other words, no matter what means the Dark Sun God King uses, the mana he uses will eventually be collected by the prison cliff.


    In addition, the vitality of heaven and earth in this space has been suppressed and collected.


    The dark sun god king is equal to entering a vacuum environment without the vitality of heaven and earth to fight Su Li internally!


    What''s irritating is that Su Li''s mana is not afraid of loss.


    At this point, the strong and the weak go against the trend directly.


    Su Li stubbornly relied on his own means to turn the battlefield selected by the emperor into his home, which also directly put the emperor into a dilemma.


    The space here was blocked by himself in order to prevent Su Li''s incarnation of the sun god from coming to rescue, and to cover up the secret of heaven and block the eyes of the Qing emperor.


    But now, if he doesn''t unlock the blockade of this space, he may be consumed by Su Li first


    Then the emperor did not do it again. Instead, he began to roar reluctantly: "how can you have this means? It must be the green emperor. You must rely on the green emperor to do this..."


    The barking of a loser dog


    Su Li was very calm about this kind of words, and directly choked back with a sentence: "yes, he had to marry his daughter to me, and I couldn''t help it."


    This is true in principle. If the Qing emperor hadn''t been in a hurry to urge the marriage, his marriage with Chun wouldn''t have been decided so soon.


    But he is bullying. Now Haitang is having a good time in Xiaoqian world. If Haitang knows, it is estimated that his ears will be twisted big


    However, this is a man''s face. Even if he may be cut back, he must stop his waist in front of outsiders.


    The emperor of the sun god was really angry. He didn''t expect Su Li to be so shameless.


    But it wasn''t over yet. Su Li asked in a cheap voice, "do you know how long it''s only in the lower and upper circles?"


    The dark sun god gentleman''s scalp jumped on the spot, and there was a bad premonition.


    Listen to Su Li said: "according to the celestial calendar, my upper world is only two or three hundred years... I think when I first went to the upper world, I was just an ordinary immortal. Now I am the body of the God King... It is really a vicissitudes of life."


    This feeling of "owe" directly gave birth to the idea of jealousy in the heart of the God of the dark and the sun, and then evolved into a heart demon at an extremely rapid speed.


    "Poof ~"


    Another mouthful of divine blood vomited out, and then the dark spirit began to appear on the emperor of the dark sun... Is it that Su Li is going to be demonized?


    Su Li was a little confused, and then he realized that he seemed to have the identity of "the Lord of heart demons".


    But he just wants to be angry with this guy. How can he get angry with people? This is too bad, isn''t it?


    He put this disdainful expression on his face without concealment... Every move of the demon lord can affect people''s hearts.


    So the dark sun god Jun only felt that he saw a thick mockery from Su Li''s face, and then the black gas on his body was more cheerful.


    It felt as if Su Li didn''t have to do anything. After a while, the God King of the dark sun could be burned to death by his own heart fire.


    "Amitabha!"


    Suddenly, a Buddha''s horn came from the void.


    That is the power to suppress people''s hearts, which also makes the evil thoughts that have been bred in the heart of the Dark Sun God King suppress, and temporarily curb the process of the Dark Sun God King''s becoming a devil.


    Then, a golden Buddha appeared in the void. It seemed that he was the expression of all the kindness in the world and could make all the evil in the world bow down.


    Su Li was also completely cautious, because he was the first time he saw a guy with so strong merit and virtue, even more than his merit and virtue.


    It seems that he is illuminated by the golden light of merit, and he can hear the voice of countless believers reciting the Buddha''s horn in his ears. Those who waver slightly may be infected by the Zen and Buddha''s horn in the golden light... It''s almost like spiritual pollution.

 Chapter 787

    "Don''t you feel ashamed to ask Buddhism to help me?" Su Li asked.


    The God King of the nether sun didn''t have time to say anything, but the Golden Buddha said in a soothing and gentle tone: "it seems that Xiaoyou has become the heart devil of the hermit of the nether sun, and it can only be wronged. Only by letting the hermit untie the heart devil himself can he be free from obstacles in his future practice."


    While talking, the Golden Buddha shot himself. As soon as the palm turned down, Su Li felt an unparalleled force of repression and nailed his body firmly.


    Buddhism''s suppression method is really powerful. Su Li was suppressed in what people are best at!


    In this regard, Su Li really felt the crushing from cultivation... He was only the realm of Xuanxian after all.


    But Su Li didn''t panic. Although the Buddhist suppression method could suppress his body, he didn''t want to suppress his mind.


    He can''t even open his mouth. Of course, he doesn''t want to make a sound.


    But his eyes were extremely provocative, and he expressed his contempt clearly only by his eyes.


    The Golden Buddha seemed hesitant to see the God King of the sun and the dark, so he said, "in addition to this son, you are the God King of the sun. Our Buddhism can also help you establish a heaven, and then you can visit the five heavenly regions... Why hesitate?"


    The emperor of the Dark Sun God seemed to be moved, so he took a deep breath, came forward, gathered his mana and said, "if you want to blame, you can only blame you for choosing the way of the sun and blocking my way."


    Su Li turned his eyes, then narrowed slightly like a falling new moon, and then heard a voice that could not be suppressed at the spiritual level: "the way of the sun was not my choice, but my father-in-law, the Qing emperor, personally brought me to the former sun ancient god who was sleeping forever."


    "Then I became the sun god."


    Su Li''s voice of mind fell, and the dark sun god king suddenly gave a meal all over, and then ''poof ~'' gushed a big mouthful of blood.


    The Golden Buddha couldn''t care so much. He slapped him to death and wanted to "do it for the emperor of the sun and the dark".


    In this way, although it may leave permanent traces on the soul of the God King of the dark and sun, it''s better than going crazy and destroying all his body shapes


    The Buddhist power is also a little confused. How can Su Li''s mouth be so angry in front of him... The cultivation of the dark sun god king can be described as heaven, but he is going to die by Su Li''s mouth?


    However, his slap did not feel like "meat" in the past. Instead, he felt extremely painful


    Sure enough, slap it away, and Su Li looked at it with a mocking face


    His immortal body is the body of the world, which itself has a strong bearing capacity.


    If this Buddhist power always suppresses his body with the force of repression, he really doesn''t have a good way to get out of trouble only by relying on the cultivation of Xuanxian.


    But the other party even wants to kill him. That''s humiliating... His body is best at resisting pressure.


    At this time, looking at the dark sun god king, he was already full of black Qi. He was confused by the fact that Su Li so easily got the power of the sun.


    He searched hard for things that had not been possible for thousands of years. As a result, a young man who had just reached the upper bound started casually. The gap between them was enough to drive a normal person crazy.


    At this time, the Golden Buddha didn''t have time to suppress Su Li again. Instead, he suppressed the emperor of the Ming Sun God with one hand, and then repeated the Buddha''s names, which seemed to help him suppress the evil thoughts in his heart and avoid becoming possessed by the devil.


    However, it seems that the effect is not good. After all, the demon has been born and can only kill himself with great wisdom, but others can''t do too much.


    But they ignored Su Li, the Lord of the devil. Is it really good?


    Su Li just sat down cross legged in the void, looked at the red eyes, and said, "in fact, I''m also very hard. After all, the road I chose is not the sun, so now I''m really trying to suppress my perception of the sun."


    "Otherwise, if I directly control the law of the sun to achieve golden immortals, it will be difficult for me to understand the path I have chosen."


    "Alas ~"


    Then he sighed with disgust on his face.


    This is really enough.


    It is also a direct ''boom'' on the emperor of the God of the dark and the sun! A large flame sprang up on the ground, which suddenly broke away from the powerful suppression of Buddhism.


    "Don''t act rashly and think angrily!"


    He was still so solemn and kind, but this time he seemed so weak in Su Li''s ears.


    The heart fire has started. Can it be extinguished casually?


    The fire of the God King of the dark sun was burning, and the Buddhist power could not be suppressed. Immediately, when he looked at Su Li, he could not help but feel angry.


    It''s human nature.


    It may be his fate that the Emperor Ming RI could contact the Buddhist kingdom alone outside the five Heaven regions, but similarly, he also became a chess piece for Buddhism to intervene in the five Heaven regions.


    God knows how much Buddhism has invested in the emperor of the dark sun god, and now they haven''t received a return. The emperor of the dark sun god can''t see it... How can it not make people angry?


    He felt that the God of the Ming and the sun could not help Su Li. It was a waste of the God of the Ming and the sun. He had many Buddhist means, and there was always one suitable for Su Li


    However, what surprised the Buddhist power was that just when he wanted to use his old technique again to suppress Su Li to the town... Su Li gritted his teeth and carried the power of repression this time!


    The previous time clearly had no resistance, but this second time, how could Su Li carry it?


    "You still retain your strength?!"


    The glittering merit and virtue of the golden body couldn''t help questioning.


    Su Li, on the other hand, stimulated all the forces in his body, burst out a huge anti earning force, took up the Buddha''s palm to suppress it, and said with gnashing teeth: "obviously you have become weak!"


    The Golden Buddha immediately denounced, "arrogance!"


    Then he made more efforts to suppress, thinking that even if he could not kill this young generation for a while, it would be a punishment to suppress him for a lifetime.


    However, something startled him happened... It was clear that he gradually used his best, but Su Li became more and more relaxed.


    What''s going on?!


    At this time, Su Li gasped heavily, and then said in a much more relaxed attitude, "you also practice the ''Dharma of keeping the precepts''? I didn''t expect that the so-called Buddhist power should also abide by the precepts in order to give full play to its strength."


    As soon as he said this, the Buddha changed his face on the spot... He finally understood why he couldn''t suppress Su Li.


    It turned out that he broke his commandments because of anger in his heart, which led to the decline of divine power, but he couldn''t hold Su Li down.


    Know to know, at this time, the most correct way is to immediately suppress their own ideas and not regenerate a trace of boudoir anger, which can stop losses in time.


    However, when his state was revealed by Su Li''s words, a sense of absurdity and unwillingness gushed out of his heart.


    Of course, I will be unconvinced. Being pierced by such a young man for many years is tantamount to directly damaging his practice.


    It''s not easy to say how much the loss is.


    Then something frightened him happened. The more unwilling he was, the weaker his strength was, so that the less pressure he put on Su Li.


    Even if he realized that he could not continue and had to suppress these thoughts in time, he would have an unstoppable sense of panic because of the continuous decline of cultivation, which made it difficult to stop his thoughts.


    This strange feeling finally made the Buddha realize that something was wrong. This is by no means his normal level


    So he looked sternly at Su Li and scolded, "did you do the ghost?!"


    Su Li was looking at the Buddhist power curiously, as if he was watching when his accomplishments had dissipated.


    In the face of the question, he just said lightly, "it''s true, but in fact I haven''t done too much. It''s because you can''t practice well by yourself."


    Su Li said, and could not help but Tucao: "so Buddhism is the right way to make complaints about what is out of law."


    This mouth is so poisonous. Anyway, there is almost a black fire on the gold body of the great power of Buddhism.


    "Who the hell are you!" the Buddhist power yelled again, but then he thought of something with fear: "you are a heart demon, you are actually a peerless demon!"


    Su Li was now very calm about this "slander". He gave a faint "ah" and waved to the dark sun god who had been covered by his heart fire.


    "What a pity," he said with regret.


    This is the last moment of silence for the guy who obviously has great magic power, but has to come from looking for bitter food.


    With his hand waving, the heart fire burned in an unprecedented manner, and all the original gods of the emperor of the Ming and sun god were turned into ashes, leaving only the black sun, which was the magic weapon of his life and the sustenance of his throne.


    Su Li took it away and took it as a booty. Although the way of the sun above is different from his way, it may also be used as a reference.


    The Buddhist power watched this scene happen, but it calmed down.


    After all, it was a great ability of professional self-cultivation for hundreds of millions of years. When he realized that Su Li had a problem, he immediately suppressed his idea of floating.


    "I didn''t expect that the son-in-law of the green emperor would be a heart demon... Have you been so degenerate?" after the Buddha calmed down, it seemed to incarnate into ''justice'' and spoke to Su Li with a posture lying high in the clouds.


    Su Li was surprised when he heard this: "what''s the matter with the heart devil? Must it be a bad thing?"


    "Evil in heart," said the Golden Buddha coldly... It seems that he doesn''t want to talk to Su Lido.


    But Su Li translated this short sentence in his own way, and then said clearly: "I see. The heart devil is a natural enemy for your Buddhism... It''s ridiculous. The Buddhism who specializes in heart cultivation is afraid of the heart devil."


    There seems to be a "golden tendon" beating on the forehead of the Golden Buddha. He confirmed that this heart demon named Su Li is definitely not an ordinary product

 Chapter 788

    The Golden Buddha was very tired. The negative impact of breaking the precepts was still there. The power of his Buddhist magic fell several gradients across the board.


    Therefore, in the eyes of Buddhism, heart demons are absolutely natural enemies.


    Practitioners are triggered by demons. As long as they overcome them, they may be able to make great progress in Taoism.


    But if the Buddhist practice of keeping the precepts is triggered by the heart devil, it is tantamount to breaking the precepts directly. The cultivation will be greatly damaged anyway.


    It is not easy for the Buddhist power to repress the mind at this time, but it really feels like there is no place to start Su Li.


    Su Li''s threat to him was so great that he thought he could eradicate Su Li at all costs.


    So while he spread the message by means of Buddhism, he began to play "mouth escape" with Su Li, which Buddhism is best at, to delay time.


    "Almsgiver, do you want to continue to be stubborn?" the Buddhist powerful energy suddenly announced the Buddha''s name and put on an appearance of having a good discussion with Su Li.


    When Su Li was free, he decided to have a word with him.


    "What should I understand?"


    The Golden Buddha gave a Buddha''s name, and then said, "isn''t it a great evil to manage people''s hearts and lead people into evil?"


    Su Li certainly wouldn''t mind if he was so powerless. He asked directly, "if he wants to kill me, I can''t kill him?"


    The Buddha immediately said, "the cause and effect between the hermit and the benefactor are different. Naturally, they rely on their own means, but the means to play with people''s hearts should not be taken out to tease all sentient beings. This and even evil have great cause and effect and great karma."


    "If you know how powerful it is, you should go back to the kingdom of Buddha with me and practice hard, or you can untie your sins and get evidence."


    Su Li calmly asked, "are you trying to change me?"


    The Buddha shook his head calmly: "I just advise the benefactor to convert to my Buddha and learn my Dharma, so that he can point to the source with insight."


    Su Li thought it was interesting, and then said, "but what you said is'' insight '', is it practicing precepts?"


    The golden tendon on the forehead of the Buddha immediately jumped again. It was almost impossible to lift a pot without opening it.


    Then Su Li began to retort: "I also know what you said about great cause and effect and great karma, so I usually use this means only to the enemies who killed me... And I usually pay attention to doing good and accumulating virtue... Do you think I have much merit?"


    The big Buddha looked at Su Li speechlessly and thought that this heart demon was really extraordinary... Be careful of demons. They can accumulate so many merits and virtues, which is not much different from their Buddhists.


    From this point of view, this heart demon is really special. Maybe it can really convert it to our Buddha?


    The Buddhist Da Neng thought about it in his heart. Sure enough, he began to think about how to ''force and lure''


    But his thinking lasted for a moment, but he was stunned to find that his Dharma power had dropped by another three points... Then he woke up and was lured out of his "greed" by this heart demon, which was tantamount to breaking his precepts again!


    Su Li thought the Buddhist power was so funny. He didn''t make much effort yet. He was already counselled.


    It seems that the more you practice the Buddhist precepts, the higher the requirements for precepts.


    Maybe some subtle thoughts can exist, but only if they can''t be triggered


    As it happens, his best ability is to trigger these subtle thoughts and make the people in front of him naturally have desires.


    For others, such as the emperor of the nether Sun God, this is actually a "primary stage", which is far from the emergence of the heart devil.


    However, for this Buddhist disciple, this "primary stage" is enough to break the Buddhist precepts.


    So at this time, the Golden Buddha didn''t dare to say more to Su Li. Leaving Su Li, he turned into a streamer to run away.


    Previously, he did call for Buddhist support, but now these support has become a means to help him run... Just listen to a burst of Buddhist light and Zen singing, and the Buddhist power disappears.


    Is this running?


    Su Li was stunned and hesitant.


    In fact, he can catch people back by using his wings, but he doesn''t dare.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of Buddhism''s revenge, but as he said earlier, he''s afraid that he can''t hold down the realm. If he''s not careful, he''ll be promoted to Jinxian.


    Therefore, his practice of the fairy way is very boring. His chosen way of the earth is still climbing up a little. Now he has realized more than 80%.


    However, because the morning star has been increasing his understanding of the way of the sun, and even complementing the way of the sun in the dark abyss, his understanding in this regard has reached 94% and 95%.


    We have reached the feeling that we will "cross the border" if we are not careful.


    What is more excessive is the way of the sky


    Before his reincarnation, the Red Emperor left all his feelings about storm and thunder to Su Li... At first, he didn''t feel much. After all, the Red Emperor himself didn''t have monarchy.


    However, he never thought that this perception had brought him such a great improvement... Although the sky was not just storm and thunder, the Red Emperor''s perception of storm and thunder even exceeded the upper limit of the sky!


    Then, by analogy with these two main attributes, he promoted his way of the sky to 99% at once


    This is really fatal. It is equivalent to a person who has to cross the threshold of golden immortals and enter the golden immortals respected realm inadvertently.


    Although in this way, he completely complemented his own shortcomings in the cultivation of Xiandao... But he was so hypocritical. After all, the road he initially chose was the earth, so he would not give up the choice he made after serious thinking for a moment of convenience.


    At this time, the space blockade previously set up to capture him was also removed. It is obvious that the Buddhists do not intend to pay attention to him for the time being.


    It is estimated that they will not appear in front of him until they find a way to deal with his "poisonous tongue".


    At this time, the situation in the dark abyss channel was almost at a very critical time. Su Li thought for a moment, but suddenly the wind and thunder wings behind him opened


    The sky divine power quickly weaves a human form based on the wings, but his other divine power incarnation based on the divine power carrier is formed.


    This is a very clean and dignified split. The classified wings no longer exist in the form of wings, but close together like silk and satin.


    Su Li was satisfied with the avatar, but then he humiliated all the bits and pieces of himself in the avatar... After the war, the southern Tianting will be re established.


    And he is the most suitable person appointed by the former Red Emperor.


    Then, by inheriting cause and effect, the new throne of the southern Tianting should be the "emperor of heaven"... The supremacy with the sky as its power!


    Su Li has achieved the throne of the king of the sky that the Red Emperor has been seeking all his life.


    At the beginning, he didn''t tell the Red Emperor. In fact, he was worried that the old man would die a good death. If he knew that the process of his obtaining the divine power in the sky was so easy and simple... It''s estimated that he would have a magic barrier and finally have problems in reincarnation.


    After finishing these small operations, Su Li felt a movement in his heart... The next moment, the sun''s divine light came from a distant place... Immediately, his body had taken the light against the light.


    ¡­¡­


    He flew against the light for a period of time. When he showed his figure again, he was in front of the dark abyss channel.


    "Brother, I''m fine... Unexpectedly, the Buddhist people have intervened... Be careful when you take charge of the southern Tianting. I''m afraid they will take advantage of the weakness of the southern Tianting to trouble you."


    Su Li nodded and said, "I''m also prepared for this, but that''s also the future. What''s the situation now? Why does the black and white Emperor seem to be stuck?"


    At this time, the black and white Emperor has completed most of the seal, but the last area can''t be completed with all his strength.


    This is because there are countless dark abyss demons pouring out here. As long as a steady stream of demons always hit the last gap, they will never be able to complete the seal.


    Moreover, although their seal skills are good, they are still worse in the eyes of Su Li and the Yellow Emperor... Sure enough, it seems that they are going to screw up.


    Seeing that the array they have displayed can''t be maintained, if they delay any more, all their previous efforts will be wasted


    As a last resort, the two men began to say: "now that the seal is at a critical time, someone needs to take a risk and stop the dark abyss demon thing opposite the seal... If you can stop the dark abyss demon thing, you may return at the moment before the seal is formed."


    They began to greet their subordinates


    However, to their great embarrassment, they said so much that no one responded.


    There was an awkward silence at the scene.


    Then they both realized their current situation... Because of their selfishness and coldness in the war, the remaining people were one who didn''t want to pay anything for them.


    The black emperor doesn''t have to think about it at all. Those golden immortals under him are actually his "collaborators", and it''s impossible to work for him.


    If they procrastinate further, if they don''t want to fall short, they must ask the people from the Yellow Emperor and Su Li to help... What''s the significance of what they did before?


    It''s like a joke.


    So the White Emperor looked gloomy and hesitated for a moment, and said, "Bailu, go!"


    Bailu was one of the silent people before, but she was not surprised to hear this request at this time.


    She just replied coldly, "I''m not that strong."


    She hasn''t reached Jinxian cultivation. Of course, she can''t hold up in the face of many demons.


    The White Emperor looked a little decadent. Then he said, "go, I''ll untie your seal and set you free."


    Bai Lu smiled after hearing this... This is indeed a condition she can''t refuse.


    The White Emperor was really good for her in her early years, but as she refused his courtship, and with the decline of the White Emperor''s divine power... The White Emperor was worried that she would leave and that she would grow faster than him... So under her carelessness, she was sealed by an artifact, and she could only live in the Western Heaven.


    But now, she has a chance to be free, even if it may cost a lot

 Chapter 789

    What happened between Bai Di and Bai Lu was really surprising. Even the black emperor showed disdain after seeing this situation.


    I was afraid that my men were too strong, so I sealed her and tied her around!


    This kind of thing really loses the demeanor of a Heavenly Emperor.


    Bailu didn''t care whether the White Emperor would break his promise. After getting his promise, she jumped directly into the last gap of the seal.


    Then she began to fight as hard as she could.


    But of course, it''s not enough. If she doesn''t have support, she will soon be submerged by demons.


    Seeing this, the White Emperor was helpless. He could only pinch the law secretly


    The next moment, a necklace at Bai Lu''s neck, which was obviously out of line with her style, suddenly broke off and fell to the ground.


    At the next moment, Bai Lu untied all the constraints and became braver and braver... If the cohesion of the whole body''s war spirit had substance, it even seemed to condense into a heroic armor on the surface of her body.


    Under the manifestation of the divine power of war, her combat power also soared to the level close to the golden immortal at this time


    The next moment, the demon in front of her had no enemy of unity, and was quickly swept away by her like the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves.


    Only in this way can we really have the prestige of the female martial god.


    But everyone knows that this prestige is probably only temporary, because the White Emperor is afraid that he will not let such Bailu return to the seal


    "Unfortunately, this strange woman is going to die here... There may be a glimmer of life, but it depends on whether she can hold on to that time." the Yellow Emperor obviously also loved talents.


    With Bai Lu''s talent and spirit at this time, if it hadn''t been for the suppression of the White Emperor in recent years, she would have achieved the golden immortal.


    "This is a woman with the posture of a great Luo. Unfortunately, she has been ruined by the White Emperor for so many years." the Yellow Emperor regretted again.


    Seeing him speak so calmly, Su Li knew that the Yellow Emperor was already a cultivation achievement at the level of Da Luo Jinxian, so he could hold Bai Lu with confidence.


    As for this time, he stopped and still let the White Emperor do it, but it was still the rule between the five emperors.


    That Bailu was not related to him, and he could not break the rules simply because of his love for talents. He rushed to the scene when the White Emperor and the black emperor did not ask for help.


    Su Li was also a little worried. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid Bai Lu will not be able to stick to it soon


    So he hesitated, and suddenly bad water came out of his heart


    At the next moment, the morning star, who was incarnated as a big star shining on the earth at the other end of the nether abyss channel to "look for feelings", suddenly came to his command of the "Father God", and then suddenly fell to the ground and came to the huge channel that seemed to swallow the nether abyss earth


    The great king''s will ran through the whole audience, so that a large number of dark abyss demons here were dominated by this strong will, and then had to do as ordered by this will


    So Bailu, who was fighting with her back against the seal in the channel, was surprised to find that her pressure was greatly reduced?


    The dark abyss demons pouring out from the other end of the channel seemed to know that the seal over there was the key, but except a few entangled with her, the others directly bypassed and continued to attack the seal.


    This made the black and white emperors who had hoped to close the seal suffered a major setback again... The density of the dark abyss demons seemed to be higher, so that their seal that was about to close was even washed away a little.


    The black emperor knew he couldn''t go on like this. He said decisively, "it''s better to invite the Yellow Emperor to intervene, otherwise we won''t get anything."


    The White Emperor was unwilling. He had already paid a huge price for it. Did he still want the Yellow Emperor to pick peaches in the end?


    That in his heart is called Qi.


    The White Emperor can be said to be a contemporary of the Yellow Emperor.


    It is precisely because of this that he is particularly unconvinced by the Yellow Emperor. Even if the Yellow Emperor is the first of the five emperors, he still has the opportunity to want whether he can force one.


    It''s like the birth and growth of a generation of Tianjiao will always be accompanied by many sad reminders... The White Emperor is one of the foil of the Yellow Emperor, and he is really tired of this kind of day when he can only be a foil.


    So he roared, "anyone can come, but Gongsun Hong can''t!"


    This is how much sadness and resentment are repressed in my heart.


    The Yellow Emperor Gongsun Hong was calm, as if the White Emperor was not yelling at him.


    Noticing Su Li''s eyes, the Yellow Emperor smiled and said, "he''s calling me, but there are a few people here who don''t know Gongsun Hong is me."


    That''s really clever


    Su Li couldn''t find anything wrong.


    But then the Yellow Emperor said, "please help the black and white Emperor. By the way, if the situation allows, it''s best to bring the God of war Bailu back."


    "Eh?" Su Li seemed very surprised at the request of the Yellow Emperor.


    The Yellow Emperor was somehow embarrassed, and then forced to explain: "this white dew is very rare. Even if she was delayed by the White Emperor for such a long time, she still has full potential. Moreover, she has a good heart. It seems that she should repay her kindness and resentment. If a virtuous younger brother saved her, she will certainly make her grateful and repay her kindness."


    "By the way, aren''t you going to re-establish the southern court of heaven? With white dew, the inside information of the new southern court can be more solid."


    Su Li looked at the Yellow Emperor who kept trying to explain, and suddenly he had some insight in his heart... It''s said that there are many wives of this Sao Bao guy. Is he still in the mood to talk about love?


    No, maybe it''s because he is such a scum man, so he can stare at others without psychological burden!


    However, Su Li will not refuse the Yellow Emperor''s request. He can''t bear Bai Lu''s death in Mingyuan.


    So his body nodded and agreed, and then he touched something and handed it to his sun god avatar


    It was a dark sun, that is, the magic weapon of the God of the dark and the sun. Now it exists as Su Li''s booty.


    The incarnation of the sun god took over the black sun and turned it into nothingness in one breath. The action was very crisp and neat.


    But the "negative effect" that followed was that Su Li''s understanding of the way of the sun directly jumped forward and achieved perfection


    This is the advantage of divine war. The winner takes all and the loser loses everything.


    This black sun is not only the magic weapon of the God King of the dark sun, but also the sustenance of his divine position.


    Therefore, his many understandings of the way of the sun remain in it.


    The understanding of the way of the sun seems to be from another angle, which is completely different from Su Li''s direction.


    Therefore, it was unexpectedly that all the missing parts of Su Li were completed at once, making his way of the sun directly reach a perfect situation.


    The perfect realization of the way of the sun means that as long as he can''t control one idea, he will start to master this road carelessly!


    Is that good? How can he enter the golden fairyland now through the way of the sun?


    So without hesitation, he rushed directly to the seal of the abyss channel


    His idea is very simple. Since he will control the way of the sun if he is not careful, go to a place without the sun.


    When his noumenon came here, he really had the idea of entering the abyss to understand the way of the earth, but he didn''t expect to go so quickly


    His sun avatar looked down at his hand and couldn''t help complaining... This thing is too unstable. How can it break with a pinch.


    The Yellow Emperor felt very gratified when he saw this. He felt that Su Li''s little brother was really "eager for justice" and had been working hard to complete what he had told him.


    At this time, the White Emperor and the black emperor saw the rapid approach of Su Li''s body. In fact, they were relieved... They thought it would be good if it was Su Li. Although they didn''t like this arrogant guy, Su Li still belonged to the kind of person who didn''t have much information and could only rely on his father-in-law for support.


    Therefore, Su Li has more benefits than the Yellow Emperor, who has a deep foundation.


    Black emperor even decided to give Su Li a toothless smile and convey some of his kindness.


    However, to his surprise, Su Li passed by him directly, and then rushed directly into the dark abyss channel


    The White Emperor, the black emperor and even the Yellow Emperor were stunned.


    They thought that Su Li just helped them complete the seal before the seal. Who knew that Su Li would rush into the dark abyss channel like Bai Lu!


    Su Li, who rushed into the abyss channel, directly displayed an arrogant and unreasonable "gravitational sword". The gravitational shear that can directly act on atoms is to cut the abyss demons around him into pieces.


    His cultivation of this noumenon is still Xuanxian, but with his perception of the road, his means and powers have completely entered the category of golden immortals... After all, the law degree of most golden Immortals'' perception can not catch up with him.


    Bailu looked at Su Li in amazement. She didn''t expect that someone would come in to help her, and she didn''t expect that it would be Su Li.


    But after Su Li came to her, he said faintly, "go back quickly. It''s rare to be free. Cherish it."


    The voice fell. Bai Lu''s body was grabbed by a strong pull, and then suddenly threw it at the seal gap behind Su Li


    At this time, the seal gap was closing quickly because the dark abyss demons were killed for a while, while Bai Lu fell out of the channel at the moment when the seal was closed, and was safe and sound.


    Then a group of people looked at Su Li''s back on the other side of the seal, completely wondering what was going on in this guy''s brain circuit.


    The Yellow Emperor turned to look at Su Li''s separation, and then asked, "is that the one who just went in?"


    Su Li''s sun god separation said, "that''s the noumenon. I''ll follow the example of the sages and go into the dark abyss to understand the avenue."


    Yellow Emperor: "


    He was a little flustered. He felt that his little brother might have a pit in his head, and some worried that he would be killed by the green Empero

 Chapter 790

    After Su Li''s body flew into the nether abyss channel, the effect was immediate, and the seal was completed soon.


    The smell of darkness and death is like a big net to net the abyss channel. No more abyss demons can come out. At the same time, it is like glue to close the gap between the two worlds.


    At the same time, the White Emperor, who looked a little depressed, was a little more energetic, because he had felt the gathering of merits and virtues.


    Although these merits and virtues are not much, it is because although the seal has been completed, the damage in space has not been healed. When the whole space hole is healed, it will not be less.


    It''s just that things here are over for the time being, but he turns around and sees a mess.


    The number of heavenly soldiers and generals in the Western Tianting is only over 100000, and that in the northern Tianting is almost the same.


    The total number of troops invested by both sides is more than 1.5 million. If we calculate the war damage, it will exceed 80%!


    It is certainly a huge loss for these two heavenly courts to fill in so many immortals... But for the two heavenly emperors, maybe everything is worth it?


    Bai Lu finally looked at the White Emperor, but the color of disgust on her face could not be covered up.


    She directly rushed out of the broken military array of the Western Heaven, and unexpectedly attempted to cross alone. In front of her, there was still a starry sky blocked by infinite abyss demons.


    And her divine fire, only the remaining 20 female martial god armies hurriedly followed... What the female martial god army followed was always their female war god Bailu, so they would follow wherever Bailu went.


    Even in front of a terrible abyss demon.


    It seemed that they were going to die, but just before they fought with the dark abyss demon, they saw a golden giant god riding an eight legged flying horse at the other end of the demon group, and the plasma rushed in front of them all the way.


    The huge God sat on the horse and looked down at them slightly. The gentle eyes warmed the hearts of the female martial god army.


    Then I saw their female god of war, Bai Lu, suddenly showed a relaxed smile and said, "I''ll take refuge in you in the future. Are you willing to take it in?"


    Su Li''s Sun God replied solemnly: "welcome."


    The Yellow Emperor could not wait to appear next to Su Li. He was wearing the "mighty" great king chariot, full of showing off.


    Then he forgot that not all the people in the world are Su Li, who can stand his aesthetics


    After seeing the great king of Mingyuan who pulled the cart at both ends, those female martial arts Shenjun who had fought with the evil things of Mingyuan immediately showed their vigilance and hostility. Even Bai Lu couldn''t help but step back.


    Others don''t care, but the deep alert feeling in Bailu''s eyes makes the Yellow Emperor very sad.


    Then he said discontentedly, "why can you accept Su Li''s Mount, but you can''t accept the two animals who pull my cart?"


    Bailu is also a straightforward and rigid person. She said without thinking, "of course it''s because she''s ugly!"


    Yes, for them, although Su Li''s heavenly horse is also the great king of Mingyuan, it looks clean and beautiful. At a glance, it can be seen that it is to "change evil and return to justice".


    The Yellow Emperor''s two great kings of the Ming Yuan are evil. At a glance, they know that they are not good things.


    At this time, white Emperor and black emperor also came.


    The black emperor looks very satisfied... The death of his subordinates is not worth mentioning in his eyes. After recuperating for millions of years, these people can recover almost.


    However, the merits and virtues of closing the nether abyss channel have actually "arrived", so he is now in a state of contentment, no desire and no desire.


    But Bai Di was very complicated. He came to Su Li and said coldly, "Bai Lu is my autumn God in the Western Heaven."


    It seems that he still doesn''t want to let go.


    But Bai Lu took a cold look, and then resolutely stood beside Su Li and said, "no, the throne and clergy of autumn God have exploded for your ''great event'', and all divine power has been lost for you, so the Western Heaven has nothing to do with me since then."


    After she finished, she immediately turned to Su Li and said, "now I want to work under your command. Do you dare to promise?"


    It means to ask if Su Li dares to promise in the face of the White Emperor.


    At the same time, the White Emperor also looked directly at him... He felt that as long as he showed his toughness and anger, the young god in front of him should still give him face.


    But he thought too much. Su Li dared to directly take the divine sword of the sun tomorrow crown against his face. Now


    So Su Li sat on his heavenly horse. The heavenly horse sprayed his nose and looked at the White Emperor coldly. He felt that he was going to start biting at any time


    Su Li said, "she has nothing to do with the Western Heaven. Now she is my person."


    The White Emperor snorted coldly and was about to say something tough, but he found himself extremely lonely at this time


    Each of the men behind him, including the three golden immortals, stood far away.


    The black emperor doesn''t have to think about it... In the past, they had a common goal as allies, but now the black emperor has achieved his goal and is preparing to "hide his power and bide his time", so he will never stand out for him.


    So at this time, he recovered and found that he was facing Su Li and the Yellow Emperor alone.


    What else can this say?


    In particular, even the Yellow Emperor was staring at him with a serious face. The threat could not be more obvious


    He noticed his bad situation and was very depressed. Finally, he just said: "Bailu is the God of war. What she needs is a place to fight for her... Although the Oriental heaven is good, it is too comfortable after all."


    At this time, he thought of coming to Huairou and showed a strange bosom for Bailu.


    But what he had done before was enough to make Bailu regard him as an enemy... At this time, it was too superfluous.


    Bai Lu didn''t care about it at all. She said, "the Oriental heaven is very good. I''m just tired of fighting every day. I want to find a peaceful place to live a life without worry."


    This is what she said to Bai Di on purpose, which shows that she is tired of Western Heaven life.


    However, Su Li nodded slightly at this time and added: "when you have enough rest, you can also consider coming to the southern heaven to participate in the task of reconstruction and development... Now more than half of the mortal stars under the southern heaven are covered by disaster clouds, and most of the disaster clouds are full of demons, which need to be destroyed."


    Bai Lu''s eyes brightened immediately when she heard the speech. She asked in surprise, "do you care about the affairs of the southern heaven? Do you want to annex the southern heaven?"


    The black emperor and the White Emperor changed their faces when they heard the speech. If so, would it not be that the Oriental heavenly court would change from the most salty fish to a dominant situation?


    Can the Yellow Emperor tolerate such things?


    Then they found that the Yellow Emperor really tolerated it.


    He said: "Red Emperor entrusted the southern heaven to Su Li on his deathbed. From the perspective of heaven''s will and legal principle, it is justifiable for him to take over the southern heaven."


    Then the Yellow Emperor said, "the eastern Tianting, as long as the Qing emperor is still there, it will always be the eastern Tianting of the Qing Emperor... Outstanding talents like the Suli brothers are inferior to stay in the eastern Tianting, and it is just right to take charge of the southern Tianting."


    Now no one said anything more. The words of the Yellow Emperor at this time were tantamount to the recognition of the most noble and oldest of the five heavenly emperors. Su Li''s position of the southern Heavenly Emperor immediately became very stable.


    Another reason why others have little resistance to this is that although the dark abyss channel is closed, the disaster cloud still covers most of the mortal stars... Not only the dark abyss demons, but also the four great kings of the dark abyss are scattered in the disaster cloud.


    This is a lot of trouble in the process of ending in the later stage. No matter who takes over the southern heaven, there is no doubt that he will have an endless struggle with the disaster cloud and the dark abyss demon.


    This kind of long-time battle makes people''s scalp numb. Even if Baidi''s palm dies, they stay away from it.


    If you think so, isn''t it just right for Su Li to do such a troublesome thing?


    So everyone felt comfortable.


    Bai Lu was more comfortable. She asked, "so if I feel tired, I can go to the eastern Tianting for fun, and then I can go to the southern Tianting for war?"


    Su Li Li nodded of course: "after that, you can come to me whether in the southern Tianting or the eastern Tianting. It''s a small matter."


    Bai Lu thought something was wrong when she listened, as if Su Li had something in his words?


    But the Yellow Emperor suddenly woke up and said, "you are not the sun god king who separately commands the southern heaven?"


    Su Li nodded and said, "the southern heavenly court will be under the command of my ''Heavenly Emperor''."


    When the voice fell, another self appeared around him... That is his'' separation of the Heavenly Emperor ''.


    When the Yellow Emperor looked carefully, he felt the sky divine power contained in this separate body. Then he looked at Su Li silently and said, "the sky divine power is also with you... What''s more, is it really okay for your noumenon to enter the abyss? Don''t tell me what power your noumenon has."


    Su Li said, "that''s gone."


    The Yellow Emperor was relieved, and then he didn''t say anything more.


    Su Li''s sun god stayed separately and led the remnant army of Nanting and the sword cliff swordsmen to continue to fight here.


    The separation of the "Heavenly Emperor" is to go to the southern celestial region first, and meet with the upper layers of sword cliff there to discuss how to re-establish the heavenly court.


    Rebuilding the southern heaven was originally a very complicated thing, but now the southern heaven is an empty wilderness. All those who can walk have moved to other heaven, while those who can''t walk have joined the army and participated in the previous expedition.


    Things here tend to be calm. The soldiers of other forces go back to their homes with their emperors, while the Nanting army continues to collect disaster clouds under the separate leadership of Su Li.


    It''s just that the disaster cloud has no source, the biggest crisis has been lifted, and then it''s all time.

 Chapter 791

    Su Li''s Noumenon entered the channel of the dark abyss. In the heart of the Yellow Emperor, it was thought that this might be a hard practice to pursue the road of ancient sages.


    But for himself


    At the end of the passage, there was a bright light.


    Then the bright and holy morning star with six wings welcomed him respectfully.


    Morning star knelt down on one knee, lowered his head and revealed his tall white jade neck.


    Behind him are rows of golden sons of the abyss, kneeling respectfully as waiting for the review of the king of God.


    The air in the dark abyss is a little bad, and the scenery is not very good.


    But there are not so many intrigues here, as long as the fist is big enough.


    Without the light of stars in this place, he can naturally master the way of the sun without worrying that he will be careless.


    The sky here is fragile and chaotic. He can also rest assured of his progress in the way of the sky.


    At this time, the divine power load carried by the two separate bodies seemed to be a seal, which could prevent his separate bodies from controlling the law in advance for the time being.


    After all, because the object of divine power itself is the manifestation of the power of law.


    Surrounded by the sons of the abyss who can be called the apostles of the sun, he came to the abyss earth, and then looked around with novel eyes... He came in separately before, but now he just took a closer look.


    By the way, he went to the morning star and motioned him to get up.


    But when the beautiful and proud first apostle got up, he asked in a clear and pleasant voice, "please God the father, tell me what the morning star should do next."


    Su Li frowned a little, then realized that the morning star had evolved his own wisdom after all, and could no longer be regarded as a pure "tool man".


    With wisdom, he has his own ideas. At first, he may be able to command at will when he is simple, but he will eventually have his own ideas and think by himself.


    If in the end he thinks up some bad results and wants to start a rebellion on his own... Doesn''t he want to lose blood?


    So Su Li looked at the morning star gently and said, "you have been able to think and make decisions by yourself. Then think about what you are willing to think and do what you want to do... Do you have anything special you want to do?"


    Thinking is, of course, better blocked than sparse.


    He can''t do it. The master of his evil heart can''t solve a psychological problem of newborn white paper.


    Sure enough, even if it was only a short time after birth, as the first Apostle and the most intelligent morning star, there were many doubts in my heart.


    Under Su Li''s gentleness and forgiveness, he couldn''t help saying the crux in his heart: "Father God, I''m afraid..."


    "Because I find that I am no different from those dirty demons everywhere in the dark abyss... I don''t know how I am different from the great king of the dark abyss here... I don''t know what my existence is..."


    This is the disadvantage of thinking, just like the second apostle Tianma would never think so much.


    So always doubt yourself, doubt this and that, sooner or later there will be a big problem!


    Su Li immediately made a judgment with his sensitivity to the soul, but when dealing with it, he said with the greatest tolerance and Indulgence: "no one can tell you what the meaning of your existence is. Even if I am your Creator, I can''t. You need to find the answer by yourself."


    "You can go and see those dark abyss demons and see how those dark abyss kings are different from you."


    "And you also need to remember that what you think and worry now may also be a very important wealth for you."


    "Go, find your own meaning, call me in your heart in case of difficulties, don''t hesitate."


    Morningstar''s expression was greatly moved. He really thought too much, and the more he thought, the more eager he was to explore and understand the meaning of his existence.


    So far, he has not dared to turn this thinking to his father God, but if he suppresses it for a long time, it will not be accurate.


    Su Li''s forgiveness and indulgence to him at this time completely hit his heart and made him grateful.


    "Thank you, father, for your indulgence. The morning star is willful once." he can''t hide things on his face. His calm and peaceful face has shown an eager look.


    Su Li knew that he had handled it in time, so he nodded slightly: "go."


    The morning star vibrated the flaming six wings, took off on the earth of the abyss, and flew to an unknown place in the depths of the abyss.


    Su Li watched the morning star go away. Although he was confident in his control of the people, he still decided to guard against it


    He looked at the sun apostles around him, lit one that looked more robust, then threw away nearly 10000 pieces of this world''s turbidity he had harvested on the outside battlefield, and ordered: "develop more of my people. In addition, if you can bear it, you can increase this world''s turbidity at any time."


    The tall sun apostle took things and turned and left. Although it also had some wisdom, it was still born out of physical instinct. At this time, the brain was filled with all kinds of cells praying to Su Li.


    They don''t have the ability to maintain independent thinking in these prayers like the morning star, so they can only be the sun apostles of sully anyway.


    But Su Li would prefer to have more existence like Morningstar... His other identity is the Lord of demons. They are all demons. Of course, they like those flexible thoughts.


    After explaining all this, he began to feel the abyss earth under the protection of the surrounding sun Apostles... The abyss earth has the most thick and unique way of the earth. At the beginning, his sun god came here to have a quick glance, which can be of many help, not to mention his own perception at this time.


    At this moment, he only felt a magnificent earth pulse pouring in from the center of his feet, and then he felt an unprecedented pulsation.


    In such a moment, he seemed to feel that the deepest texture existed in the world, which was the lowest place in the world, the foundation of the earth and the feeling of carrying all things.


    The feeling of the way of the earth suddenly poured into Su Li''s heart, which was more direct and thorough than the feeling obtained when he came here.


    More importantly, the place near him is the place where the space channel is quickly closed.


    This space passage destroys not only the space here, but also the earth here.


    Therefore, this healing process is also equivalent to the process of self-healing of the earth... Su Li only needs to follow this process all the way, so he can naturally deepen his understanding of the dark abyss earth.


    Therefore, his understanding of the way of the earth is constantly rising, which also makes him finally feel at ease to retreat and practice hard here... The understanding here is very simple. He believes that he will soon be able to enter the golden immortal realm.


    ¡­¡­


    The "emperor of heaven" has come to the former site of the southern Tianting, which is still... But with the occurrence of the great disaster, the whole Tianting has been in a state of collapse.


    Although Tianting is still connected, the foundation of the whole Tianting is disintegrating because there is no faith and worship.


    Don''t blame that there are no people in the southern sky below... Who still stays here can''t be killed by the debris falling from the sky one day.


    The high-rise of Jianya brought a group of about 4000 Jianya disciples to the site of the collapsed Southern Tianting.


    They are very embarrassed about how to hold up the Tianting again. Although they are very good at infrastructure, it is too expensive to build a Tianting from scratch.


    Fortunately, Su Li has temporarily asked the green emperor for advice.


    Then I saw that 6000 sun apostles flew into the bottom of the southern Tianting, and then worked together to support the Tianting base again... These sun apostles were the harvest of the previous war.


    And as the battlefield continued in the disaster cloud, Su Li was able to find ways to harvest more of the turbidity of the world.


    At this time, the faith that originally maintained the heaven had collapsed, so these solar apostles fell asleep under the foundation after holding up the foundation.


    The endless power of faith merged into the base of the heaven, and soon washed away its original traces and rendered it as Su Li wanted.


    Then the divine power of the sky poured in, and the base of the Tianting soon followed the characteristics of the divine power to form a new mysterious pattern... Then the whole Tianting rose into the air again, becoming a monument of a permanent town on the head of the southern Tianyu.


    At this time, looking at the southern regions, which were originally in a state of natural disasters, there are finally signs of stability... The south of the five regions finally has another peerless God King who can suppress Qi luck.


    Then the think tanks of Jianya began to figure out how to establish various yamen of the southern Tianting.


    At first, they wanted to imitate the pattern of Oriental Tianting... But soon realized that it was too superfluous.


    Because the various modes of the Oriental Tianting are for the normal operation of the green emperor salted fish, while the power distribution of the Yamen is to divide the interests of various forces in the Oriental Tianting.


    But what interests do the South court have to share?


    It''s just a group of aggressive sword cliff disciples around. Of course, how comfortable it is!


    So a set of organizational structure familiar to Su Li was established... At this time, the southern Tianting looked like the "sword Cliff Branch".


    Forget it, ''Emperor of heaven'' Su Li didn''t care so much. He found that he wanted to look at the sky above his head in a daze


    He separated this body. He wanted it to manage the southern heaven.


    But now seeing the disciples of Jianya working so hard, he suddenly felt like he wanted to empty himself and sigh comfortably.


    Now it seems that the salted fish attribute of the noumenon is likely to infect the separated body... In other words, no matter how many salted fish are separated, it is also salted fish separated body.


    Even the sun god, who oversees the battle on the disaster cloud front, actually lies in the imperial chariot pulled by Tianma all the way... Anyway, there are so many enemies, they will solve them.


    The only value of these two separate bodies is that they can pull people togethe

 Chapter 792

    The southern heavenly court was re established, which was naturally a myriad of affairs.


    Fortunately, he left these things to Zhu Lao of Jianya to operate, which didn''t hinder him.


    The mortal sky is still in constant battle, but at this time, the battle in the disaster cloud seems to have become a place for the immortals to accumulate the inside information and test after the establishment of the South court.


    Anyway, the base of the southern heaven is filled with the apostles of the sun. Even if it has been so abandoned, it can be self-sufficient.


    Besides, the people of sword cliff originally didn''t have any intention to attract people back... It''s not rare for anyone who wants to come or not to come out of the vast area above the ground in the five sky regions.


    The high and cold appearance can be seen.


    And Su Li''s separation of the Heavenly Emperor also ascended the throne in a low-key way during this period, even not as good as the sun''s divine ceremony.


    Because he has been too lazy to pay attention to these things, just look at the actual benefits


    If they can properly deal with these disaster clouds in the southern sky and reshape civilization... Maybe in hundreds of millions of years, all mortal planets in this star domain can become places for sword cliff disciples to stop and preach.


    In that way, maybe the whole southern sky is really needed as a station.


    Sword cliff and southern Tianting have thus entered an accumulation link. In the plan of sword cliff people, everything can be done step by step.


    However, what Su Li didn''t expect was that just when he thought everything could be thrown away and he could do something of his own, he welcomed a group of unexpected guests


    It was a group of Buddhist disciples who came all the way to the fragrant car, with petals floating along the way, and the solemn Buddhist scriptures played continuously


    Such a beautiful journey will surely usher in a wave of worship if ordinary Xianfan still lives in the southern sky... But unfortunately not, it has long been a no man''s land, so they showed it to the air.


    "Those who come are not good!"


    Next to Su Li, Ji Lian, now prime minister of Nanting, said coldly.


    At this time, the South court accumulation of sword cliff is not enough, but the five old swords are trying to rush through the pass and try to enter Jinxian cultivation earlier.


    Of course, they are all proud people. They will never rush to advance when their understanding of the law is less than 80%.


    Who doesn''t want to have a future?


    Even if it will still be difficult.


    Su Li, on the other hand, thought of the fact that his body was almost ruined by Buddhism, so he was ready to "say hello" to the Buddhist visitor.


    A divine sword of thunder and strong wind formed a blade of judgment in his hand!


    Then, the divine sword with wind and thunder was thrown out and fiercely chopped at the treasure car surrounded by a group of monks


    "Boom!"


    But there was a destructive storm, and then the extreme thunder ionized the air and formed a lot of plasma.


    Those monks were a little frightened at that time. They didn''t expect that the master here would be so "straightforward". Can''t they talk well first?


    But they soon calmed down, and then a total of 18 monks chanted the Buddha''s name together, forming a huge bell shaped shield centered on them to resist the violent storm and terrible plasma.


    However, this is not all their credit, but their magic power gathered on the treasure car. This treasure car is definitely a treasure. Only with the cooperation of the eighteen monks did they stop Su Li''s "sword".


    And this time, I also tried to find out that these 18 monks are all Xuanxian accomplishments... This is to directly explode the sword cliff immortal cult in the inside information.


    "It looks like we need to talk." Ji Lian realized in an instant.


    "But it can''t be seen all over." Su Li still didn''t give up.


    He waved his hand, but saw a clay sculpture and gold body being called out by him... Because the number of believers in the abyss soared, Su Li''s daily faith is still bursting.


    Because he had not enough faith before, he learned well this time. Instead of wasting so much, he used all the excess power of faith to make clay statues and gold bodies.


    Facing the 18 Xuanxian monks, he simply made 180 clay sculptures and gold bodies.


    Then ''PA''! He snapped his fingers.


    Seeing these originally calm clay sculptures, there were electric arcs jumping on the gold body, and even the plasma flowed down in the empty eyes, leaving two blue traces like tears on the cheeks.


    The 180 clay sculptures and gold bodies rushed out of the southern sky and angrily surrounded the place where the Buddhist chariot battle was located.


    In this way, it''s like being ready to hold people and explode when you disagree


    Those Buddhist monks were originally very calm. It seems that all external forces are passing through the post in a breeze, which is not worth mentioning.


    Then, looking at this group of grumpy clay sculptures and gold bodies, they were silent collectively... What kind of person is this, who would make such disgusting things with precious faith.


    The total amount of divine power in each clay sculpture gold body is equivalent to a mysterious immortal... Although ordinary mysterious immortals are not regarded by these elite Buddhists, what if ten times their own number of mysterious immortals surround themselves and explode?


    This directly makes everyone in the treasure car feel numb.


    So the Buddha''s name in the treasure car was publicized, and then a peaceful voice slowly sounded: "we are not here for a fight."


    Su Li saw this and stopped his "self explosion team" from further action. Then he sat high in the cloud and looked down and said, "please try."


    The Buddha in the treasure car said in a soothing and soothing tone: "this great disaster in the southern heaven has caused a desolate scene without people in thousands of miles... Don''t the emperor want to benefit the southern heaven and make it prosperous again as soon as possible?"


    Su Li responded lightly: "I''m not in a hurry. We just made a 50 million year plan. It should be enough for the immortals to fly up and fill here."


    The Buddha asked, "is this too slow?"


    Su Li replied: "it''s more interesting. I hope to see all kinds of practices of various sects exist here... If you can help, it''s too single."


    The Buddha wondered, "what is the misunderstanding between the emperor and my Buddha?"


    Su Li replied, "there is no misunderstanding. Anyway, I have been ambushed by you. I know that we are enemies rather than friends."


    The Buddha can''t hang up on the spot. How can he speak so frankly?


    But he looked at those "self exploding teams" again, and he could only sigh in his heart


    He said, "the emperor is really quick, so I don''t have to go around. I''m here to resolve the grievances I shouldn''t have."


    Su Li quickly said, "you Buddhist can say I''m a devil."


    The Buddha immediately felt a little stuffy in his chest. Can you speak well? How can he go on like this.


    Every word he said met the strong "end" of Su Li, which made him feel that it was difficult to speak.


    Originally, he came with what he thought was full of sincerity. He thought that the current situation of the southern heaven should be able to hit it off with them.


    Buddhism helps the southern Tianting rise again at a faster speed, and the southern Tianting can also be used as a breakthrough for Buddhism to enter the five heavenly regions.


    Because if heaven wants to exist for a long time, it must be supported by infinite faith.


    But where is the source of belief in the situation of Southern Tianting?


    This is a very important thing for any new emperor of heaven, so Buddhism can do this planning with confidence, and even selectively ignore Su Li''s identity as a "natural enemy of Buddhism".


    However, when he faced Su Li, he found that his preparation was not enough after all.


    At this time, Su Li can be described in two words: willful!


    It''s really capricious.


    The Buddha couldn''t help but say, "benefactor, please think more about the immortals who pursue you... If the heaven falls because there is not enough support, won''t it disappoint many people?"


    Su Li waved his hand and said faintly, "disappointed? No, they didn''t give me hope."


    Indeed, Ji Lian and others did not expect Su Li to help them manage. It would be good not to delay them.


    In particular, the previous ruling blade has caused the body heart block of the five old swords... They haven''t worked out how to restore the power of the sun tomorrow crown divine sword. As a result, the task of "ruling blade" has been put on their heads again.


    How can such a day be a head


    So Su Li obviously felt the deep resentment under him and said so.


    The Buddha was completely speechless this time. He doubted how such a guy became emperor?


    Also, it seems that when Su Li ascended the throne, he didn''t tell the world at all, that is, his family stood in a position to determine his position.


    Facing this non mainstream emperor of heaven, the Buddha was very tired.


    Of course, the Buddha has profound practice and is not so easy to shake his state of mind.


    So after he felt Su Li''s directness, he simply responded in a straightforward way.


    "Benefactor, my Buddha wants to preach in the mortal starry sky in the southern sky. Therefore, my Buddha is willing to work together to disperse the disaster clouds. I don''t know if it is feasible."


    This problem made Su Li think.


    He doesn''t have a bad feeling for Buddhist teachings, but he has some concerns about Buddhist practice... Buddhist practice, if it''s free law, it doesn''t matter, and it doesn''t matter to adhere to the precepts... But if it''s great aspiration law


    The great wish method is equivalent to "borrowing" from heaven and earth to advanced accomplishments, and then repaying it by practicing the great wish.


    This is a quick method of Buddhism, and it is also a method that many Buddhists are willing to try.


    However, there is no doubt that this will lead to the great exclusiveness of Buddhism.


    Most intuitively, master Baiyun made a great wish, but the sword cliff became his roadblock, so he tried every means to make the sword cliff decline or even destroy


    It seems selfless, but it''s actually quite selfish.


    Therefore, he did not respond positively to the Buddha''s request, but asked: "is there any inheritance of our Taoism in the mortal star domain under the jurisdiction of today''s Buddha?"


    The Buddha''s face changed a little, but then he said calmly: "now it is a place where everyone turns to the Buddha, where the great light and goodness lie."


    Then he gave a deep bow to the sky and said, "the poor monk concerned by the emperor has understood that if he has time, he may visit our Buddhist country."


    Then he said goodbye.


    If he is a man of great virtue, he can understand some things without being too clear... And he doesn''t want to spend more words here.


    But it was at this time that Su Li stopped him and asked, "are you Buddhists in such a hurry to preach? Are you in any trouble?"

 Chapter 793

    Su Li stopped the Buddha because he was curious about the state of the Buddha at this time... In his opinion, the Buddha seemed to be too anxious.


    The Buddha hesitated a little and then said, "it''s not something that can''t be said... When it comes to luck, there is a truth that prosperity and decline. If my Buddha doesn''t want to prosper and decline, we need to find a new way out."


    Su Li was also a little stunned... Su Li understood the truth of prosperity and decline. The sword cliff in the Pearl world has also experienced this process.


    When Qi reaches its peak, it is actually the beginning of decline.


    At this time, if you don''t do anything or make any mistakes, you will die inexplicably.


    After experiencing the prosperity and decline of sword cliff, Su Li actually understood the reasons for this decline


    Because everything is changing, sword cliff reaches its peak with the cultivation path, but this peak is only under the cultivation rules... When the rules of the Pearl world begin to slide to the side of science and technology, the peak of sword cliff also falls.


    Su Li has thought many times about how to prevent this decline. His idea is always to make sword cliff change with the change of the world at that time.


    Like ''mecha Kendo''


    But think about it. In this way, the five old swords will be desperate to clean up the portal.


    Then he quickly threw the idea out of his mind and went to see the Buddhist solution


    The problem of Buddhism may be bigger than that of sword cliff. After all, there are signs of prosperity and decline in the whole galaxy.


    The Buddhist solution is also very simple, that is, to open up their own territory, so that they can open up the development space that they originally saw the upper limit.


    After understanding this, Su Li understood why Buddhism was so anxious to preach in the starry sky of the five heavenly regions... Maybe it wasn''t really so anxious, just to plan ahead and hope to arrange it as soon as possible.


    But Su Li still didn''t understand that even if the galaxy controlled by Buddhism is only one tenth of the size of its own galaxy, it still has a billion trillion star system... How can it be saturated?


    So he asked, "excuse me for being rude, but according to my understanding, if the Buddha has really completed the control of that dwarf galaxy, then according to my understanding, your strength should exceed the sum of the five heavenly realms."


    "After all, in this galaxy, the vast world really developed by the five square Tianting accounts for less than one ten thousandth of the total."


    But the Buddha sighed and said, "that''s because my Buddha lacks two powerful gods."


    Su Li immediately became curious.


    The Buddha didn''t sell much, and directly said, "the most important reason why our galaxy can develop such dense and diverse life and civilization in this stellar system like constant sand is that there are two great supernatural powers sitting at the gate of our galaxy."


    "The Qing emperor is in charge of life, so countless worlds can have life to multiply and live forever."


    "The Yellow Emperor is in charge of humanity, so these great worlds that can reproduce life can always evolve humanitarian civilization and become bright."


    If Su Li hadn''t sat high in the sky, he would have seen the surprised look on his face.


    Unexpectedly, the evolution and development of the world can be really affected to this extent... The life of the Qing emperor makes it easier for the galaxy to have life planets, while the humanity of the Yellow Emperor is to make these life planets evolve into humans finally


    What about his sun and sky?


    Su Li had some imagination, but he felt that maybe not every God King could influence the whole world with his own Shinto.


    Only from the Buddha''s words, Su Li has tasted a strong sense of frustration... The Buddha seems to be in full bloom, but the result always depends on the Taoist God.


    No wonder they are so powerful that they never dare to cross the border. Even if they see the opportunity now, they just beg for Su Li''s good words... It turned out to be true.


    In fact, Su Li has guessed about the so-called Buddhist starry sky... Although there are countless star systems there, there is no real information that can give birth to life.


    Among these life planets, it is estimated that there is no one in a hundred who can give birth to an intelligent civilization "influenced by the Dharma".


    I also want to know that those civilized races are not born under the influence of humanity. Their forms must be strange, and few can meet the Buddhist values.


    Therefore, the so-called "prosperity and decline" of Buddhism is actually unable to live on a barren soil!


    Even on this side of the galaxy, even if the southern Tianting has just experienced a catastrophe, it can always restore the old view as long as time goes by.


    So Su Li thought for a moment and suddenly said to the Buddha, "so I have two ways to cooperate with you."


    The Buddha was surprised. He thought Su Li was going to refuse, but he didn''t expect the twists and turns.


    "I''d like to hear it in detail." even though he cares very much, he still shows great calmness.


    Su Li said, "I have two ways: one is that I can let the Yellow Emperor and the green emperor go to your Buddhist galaxy to see if we can establish humanity and spread life there."


    When the Buddha heard the speech, he paused a little, then politely refused and said, "thank you for your concern, but it''s not necessary."


    Su Li frowned slightly and didn''t ask much later.


    He said the second way directly: "second, I can allow you to preach on the periphery of the southern starry sky... But note that the divine power is not obvious, only the Buddhist scriptures can be preached."


    In other words, within his sphere of influence, he does not want to see the existence of Buddhist monks.


    This condition is really harsh, but the Buddha replied quickly after being a little stunned: "thank you, Emperor. My Buddha will keep his promise and help the southern heaven clean up the disaster clouds."


    Su Li shook his head this time and refused: "I just want to see more possibilities in my star domain... As for the disaster cloud, my fellow disciples and Nanting heavenly soldiers will deal with it."


    The Buddha was surprised this time. He suddenly found that he came to the southern heaven to seek cooperation. It may not be that he met a difficult opponent, but a great power with a gap in his chest.


    When he put down his prejudice and went to see Su Li again, he found that Su Li had the pleasure of doing whatever he wanted and his enthusiasm for exploring everything in the world.


    He suddenly admired Su Li very much. If he hadn''t shouldered the mission and responsibility of Buddhism, he also wanted to take a good look at all things in the world like the young emperor of heaven.


    But it''s a pity that he can''t do it now, because the first thing he thinks about now is whether it can be beneficial to Buddhism... Although he passed on this utilitarian heart with his responsibility and great love for Buddhism, he lost his freedom after all.


    The Buddha left, and his agreement with Su Li was not mentioned again, because to this extent, it was all "golden words". Once a word was made, it was clear cause and effect.


    When the Buddha was sent away, Su Li was found by the Yellow Emperor


    This sky power has also been raised to the extreme, so it is natural to communicate through power.


    "Brother, have you allowed Buddhism to preach?" the Yellow Emperor seemed to be in a bad mood.


    Su Li asked strangely, "was it my brother who drove Buddhism out of the galaxy?"


    The Yellow Emperor replied in a strange tone: "I can''t say it was driven by me, but the Buddha ran away in anger..."


    "This Buddha is very old. He may be a great power of Lingwei''s generation."


    "But master Lingwei got the way one step ahead of him and cultivated the way of life."


    "The Buddha Buddha practiced the ''Tao of all living beings'', which coincided with the path of Lingwei''s predecessors in some aspects... So he moved out of the Buddha and studied his Tao of all living beings in the small galaxy next to the galaxy."


    "Later, he also wanted to come back. After all, this galaxy is the mainstream. He probably found that his'' Tao of sentient beings'' actually works better with the ''Tao of life'' of Lingwei''s predecessors."


    "But when he came back, he found that I had understood the ''humanity'' under the guidance of master Lingwei... I don''t know where it stimulated him. From then on, I retracted the Buddhist kingdom and didn''t show up."


    "Later, occasionally some Buddhist disciples came to preach in the mortal star sky, and we turned a blind eye to those things. However, after the five heavenly regions were stable, they all spontaneously resisted the Buddhism... After all, their practice methods were too overbearing for others."


    Su Li gradually understood why Buddhism and Taoism were separated... It seemed that it was because of the affectation of the bosses, and then it gradually became like this?


    It''s no wonder that the Qing emperor and the Yellow Emperor could solve all the problems once they went to the Buddha galaxy, but the Buddha finally refused... It turned out that there was such a pretentious cause and effect in it.


    But Buddhism was really unpopular, so Su Li asked, "what''s the trouble with me asking them to preach outside the galaxy?"


    The Yellow Emperor shook his head and said, "what trouble can there be? The civilization cycle of a mortal is just that. For Buddhism, it''s just better than nothing."


    Su Li nodded... Those outer mortal galaxies with serious solidification of heaven and earth are really not suitable for long-term rule and missionary work.


    Unless Buddhism is willing to take the trouble to preach back and forth there... And once these civilizations develop to a certain extent, they will naturally follow the line of science and technology and begin to question everything that was originally believed to be true.


    At that time, the preaching of Buddhism will probably come to an end.


    Maybe the Buddha wanted to find something for his disciples.


    The Yellow Emperor just came to confirm this matter. He didn''t care too much. He just let Su Li know the causes and consequences of Buddhism and let him know well.


    How could Su Li not count in his heart... If his "self explosion team" was not enough to frighten people, he thought that the Buddha might even give in to him by force.


    Therefore, he should be on guard against Buddhism, and the improvement of the strength of his sword cliff is also the top priority


    Fortunately, they are not in a hurry. They have time.

 Chapter 794

    Everything in the southern Tianting is unfolding in order, but there is an episode


    After successfully robbing Su Li''s little thousand star world, Yuan Xia was sent out of the little thousand star world and found that he had come to heaven.


    Although his master can still be recognized at a glance, he always feels that there is something different.


    However, Su Li didn''t say much. He asked yuan Xia to consolidate his accomplishments. By the way, he also threw him to Ji Lian as his deputy... He still valued this disciple.


    Unlike Beiguang, he is now completely mentally disabled. He dies all day and doesn''t know whether he has realized anything.


    Yuanxia has more experience and can take on great responsibilities.


    After dealing with the original Xia, Su Li finally remembered his little thousand star world and the Begonia and Rouchang who took care of the humanitarian process for him.


    His thoughts swept through, and then he felt like he wanted to press some little red button to restart the world


    The original good Warring States period has ended, not by any country, but by women


    The queen who saved you from embarrassment has now become the queen, and then all men have become slaves to work


    How could his world become like this... Then he found Begonia and Rouchang


    There was no need to find them. In the most magnificent temple in the largest city on the earth, their statues stood there for worship.


    Both of them were actually living in their respective gods, and then listened to the prayers of the people below and constantly realized their wishes.


    Under God''s grace, women realize strong and powerful rule over the whole world.


    Because Begonia seems to open some special mechanisms for women, so that they can naturally have stronger strength and talent, while men... A group of scum, not a good thing.


    Su Li quietly left the world again... Originally he wanted to see if the world could develop any civilization... Now forget it, let them toss.


    Before he left, he quietly dissipated the power of those deep-sea dominators in the deep sea... It can be said that he added a wonderful point to the world.


    Then he left, hoping Begonia could have a good time.


    So after Su Li withdrew from the world, there seemed to be fog floating in the deep sea around him. The rulers from ancient times felt the relaxation of their bondage... Although they could not extricate themselves, they could radiate their life factors and then affect the surrounding environment.


    After Su Li came out of the thousands of stars, he also found a problem he had ignored in the past.


    In addition to the Zhongtian heavenly court, the four heavenly courts must have four seasons.


    And his southern heaven owes a summer God.


    Only when the summer God is in place, the southern heaven is really stable.


    The task of extracting Xia Shen''s clergy is very cumbersome. Su Li needs to gather the Qi of the whole heaven, and then search, refine and sublimate it in the five Heaven regions.


    This kind of thing is too cumbersome for Su Li, a novice of the emperor of heaven, but if there is a causal connection to pursue... It will be much simpler.


    Su Li took out a ring that had been idle for a long time. This is the red man who accompanied him when he grew up... Unfortunately, the red man was diluted his will when he dealt with faith prayers for Su Li.


    Now, like a tool man, he has almost no self.


    Su Li is also very nostalgic, but since the red man is no longer useful to him now, let him be free.


    It happened that the original summer God Chiyang blew up, and the red man, as a Chiyang sub idea, cut off the connection, but there was some connection between cause and effect.


    Under such a causal link, if Chiyang explodes, the position of Xia God will naturally fall on his head.


    Su Li looked at red man''s aging, fragile but lack of vitality. He simply took a pure wish and gave him "milk" back.


    Then he condensed a positive God and lost his throne. Let him become his own God.


    With the divine throne, there is also a willing force in the divine throne... Under the influence of cause and effect, the post of Xia God in the southern heaven naturally falls on this group of spiritual intelligence with weak self-consciousness.


    Then, the meaning of Yan Xia converged, and the willing power in the divine position was naturally transformed into divine power, forming a body of Xia God.


    He looks very young, maybe this is the appearance of Chiyang... But he doesn''t have much reaction. His eyes are calm and dull, but it contains the infinite mystery of the summer season.


    Su Li looked at the Xia God who looked like a clay sculpture and stone carving, and sighed in his heart. He knew that this could only be a simple tool to deal with faith and suppress gas transportation... The waste Grandpa couldn''t come back after all.


    It''s a little pity, but it''s better.


    He took the brand-new summer God to the summer god palace under reconstruction, and then put it in the most prominent place of the main hall of the middle palace, just like a god statue.


    In essence, Xia Shen is really not much different from Su Li''s clay sculptures and gold bodies... They are just the carrier of willpower.


    However, when the summer God returns to his position, the Qi of the southern Tianting is beginning to settle... Because the southern Tianting really belongs to the guarding party and has the responsibility to heaven and earth at this time.


    After these Qi settled down, they naturally washed onto the disciples of Jianya, making them suddenly refreshed.


    Many people who have accumulated enough to break through just waiting for the opportunity suddenly feel that their opportunity has come at once. Those who have leisure for the time being will quickly close down and break through, and those who are still in the war will quickly find someone to replace.


    At this time, the war in the disaster cloud was also a little slow. Although the heavenly soldiers and generals of the southern Tianting had not been loyal to the new emperor, they also enjoyed the blessing of Qi luck again for a long time, which made them excited


    With the orderly rotation, the war of disaster clouds has entered a long stalemate cycle.


    This year''s southern Tianting was rebuilt in the war, although it ran like a war machine.


    Therefore, no one cares whether the pavilions and pavilions are beautiful, nor do they have a lot of idle immortals wandering around like other heavenly courts.


    The rhythm of the whole heaven is very simple... The rest of the heaven is to shut down and improve yourself.


    Fight in the clouds of disaster, support the war with war, and accumulate experience and understanding.


    With the blessing of the return of Qi, those Nanting heavenly soldiers also made rapid progress.


    Originally, among the heavenly soldiers and generals in the heaven of all parties, Yuanying friars are the most. Because the heaven is comfortable and lacks experience, it is difficult to take the step of becoming an immortal.


    But now all the experience should be supplemented on the disaster cloud battlefield, so these heavenly soldiers and generals ushered in a wave of promotion.


    And this is promoted based on the experience gained in the battle... Over time, the southern Tianting will inevitably become the most terrible Tianting in the five Tianting, a Tianting composed of combat immortals!


    So Su Li really doesn''t care if anyone returns to the southern sky to fill the population... In his idea of the heaven, those are completely unnecessary.


    Another beneficiary is Bai Lu... Such a strong fighting atmosphere really makes the female god of war very comfortable. She didn''t go to the Oriental heaven to rest at all. Having so many reliable comrades in arms is more important to her than anything.


    So in the disaster cloud, she fought with the sword cliff people, and even the great king Mingyuan was ready to kill one head to try her hand


    Su Li could feel Bai Lu''s arrogance and thought about it in his heart. Suddenly, he simply decided to open up a wide range of channels to recruit belligerent forces from all sides to join the southern heaven.


    Recruiting forces from all sides to enrich the heaven is the routine operation of every new heaven, even when the new emperor ascends the throne... But Su Li''s requirements for recruiting forces are very straightforward and strict, that is, he must be willing to accept the dispatch of the heaven and participate in the war in the mortal stars!


    Although this has deterred many forces who like a large area of white land in the southern sky, some belligerent forces really chose to participate.


    It''s just that although there are not many such forces, they can never affect the rule of Jianya in the South Tianting at the beginning... However, the top and bottom of Jianya still don''t understand. It''s clear that they can rebuild the South Tianting on their own. Why recruit some redundant people?


    They found Su Li, but Su Li told them frankly, "because I''m preparing for the future."


    "Buddhism''s theory of prosperity and decline reminds me that if Nanting is the people of my sword cliff, doesn''t it mean that Nanting and sword cliff are completely integrated?"


    "There is no clue now, but everything always has a natural cycle of growth and decline."


    "At that time, the decline of sword cliff is the decline of Nanting, so the destruction of sword cliff is the collapse of Nanting."


    "But if I enrich the constituent elements of the South court, maybe the decline of the sword cliff does not mean that the South court also declines... Or can the still powerful South court at that time at least prevent the end of the sword cliff?"


    The people didn''t expect that Su Li had begun to lay out the matter for some time.


    Ji Lian and others present were very strange. They hesitated and asked, "but in today''s form, as long as you are always in charge of the South court..."


    "Wait, you don''t want to pick again?"


    Yes, Ji Lian found Hua Dian... If Su Li didn''t want to put down the challenge again, would the South court controlled by sword cliff decline?


    It is possible to unify the whole five sky regions!


    However, Ji Lian and other sword cliff Qi are honest that they know too much about the emperor who grew up. It is really possible for them to pick up when they are in a bad mood... Especially, they even choose the back road.


    "Well... Tell me who is the next emperor in your heart... Since you have said so, you must have chosen your successor?" Ji Lian asked angrily.


    Su Li nodded somewhat embarrassed. After all, it was really difficult for him to stay in a position for so long.


    He said, "she is the great God of Bailu. She is my successor..."


    "When I''m here, I can naturally intimidate all those who disagree. If I''m not here, only she can integrate all the forces in the South court and coordinate the relationship between Jianya and other forces..."


    But Ji Lian shook his head slightly and said, "I know what you think... But I can also tell you that no matter where you go, our sword cliff will follow your footsteps without hesitation."


    Su Li was stunned and hurriedly said, "you don''t have to..."


    But Ji Lian interrupted: "don''t forget the existence of the heart magic sword Cliff... Its existence has made us all a whole."


    Su Li then stagnated... But his heart was full of warmth.


    Originally, he was prepared to explore the unknown void of the empty world alone one day in the distant future... But now I think he may be able to explore with you.


    This feeling of taking ''home'' to explore the unknown together made him look forward to it all at once.

 Chapter 795

    Time is passing, and in the twinkling of an eye, it is 500000 years on earth.


    Speaking of heaven, it has been five hundred years, but for Su Li''s noumenon, it has been the longest retreat in his life.


    At this time, he was still near the entrance of the nether abyss channel, but he was no longer simply waiting and observing the closure of the crack of the channel.


    He impressively accelerated the process with the power of Xuanxian and the power of the earth under his feet!


    Otherwise, even if such a huge space crack needs to be eliminated naturally, it will not be completed easily in hundreds of thousands of years.


    In fact, Su Li had realized the way of the earth more than 90% 300000 years ago. If he wanted to enter the golden immortal realm, he would do it overnight.


    If so, it is perfectly logical for the future of Dalai.


    But he had some obsessive-compulsive disorder. Such a big gap existed all the time, which made him not very willing. He wanted to close it as soon as possible before he left.


    So he began to use the power of the earth of the abyss to operate... The immortal basically had to wait to die after exhausting his mana.


    But with the power of the abyss


    Perhaps only the ancient great supernatural powers will have this idea and put it into practice.


    At the beginning, it was really difficult to borrow the power of the dark abyss. This turbid and heavy power almost drove Su Li crazy.


    But fortunately, his own way of the earth began with "heavy Junyi". He had the top pressure resistance, so he could grit his teeth and carry the weight of the earth.


    When he carried the heavy turbidity, he found that the new insights slowly penetrated into his brain, making his understanding of the way of the earth break through 90% in an all-round way and move forward in the perfect direction.


    He found that as he pushed the earth vein breath to repair the space crack, his perception became more and more... This is the perception in the process of earth repair, but it seems that there is also a reward from the world?


    He was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect that there was a similar existence in the dark abyss.


    But he didn''t think much, because he knew so much that he naturally understood that this so-called way of heaven was actually a pan consciousness that gathered the will of all sentient beings.


    Most of the dark abyss demons are dominated by instinct, so they are extremely chaotic. Of course, the "way of heaven" of the dark abyss should also be full of a sense of chaos.


    Originally, there should not be any "heaven and earth bounty" in Mingyuan, but Su Li is promoting to bridge the hole in the whole world... This makes Mingyuan''s will have to favor him.


    Su Li also had a rather speechless feeling about this situation. He was favored by the dark yuan. Shouldn''t he be despised by the heaven after going out?


    No matter how pretentious he is, his perception of the way of the earth has finally been pushed to perfection today after 50000 years... The space crack on the dark abyss earth has also been completely closed, which makes his understanding on the dark abyss earth finally complete.


    What an amazing achievement it is to be able to complete the understanding of a law in 500000 years on earth and 500 years in heaven.


    That is, from this moment on, Su Li completely got rid of his hat of "new and tender heaven" and became a true practitioner with some "history".


    He felt his changes with emotion, and then tried to master the power of the earth


    In fact, if he pursues perfection more, he can drag on and realize the perfection of the way of the sky.


    But he didn''t want to wait. At this time, the perception of the way of the sky has reached 95% of the progress. I''m afraid he doesn''t know what kind of enlightenment he needs to carry out in order to achieve perfection.


    His major is not the sky, so he doesn''t care whether the sky way can be perfect... When he begins to master the law, it means that he begins to suffer from law conflict. Later, it is estimated that his understanding of the sky way can only be maintained at this 95%.


    To try to master the way of the earth to a satisfactory degree, the process was so simple that Su Li was expected.


    I felt that the way of the earth was wrapped around his finger, and then he slightly hooked his finger... So ''it'' entangled and refused to let go.


    At that moment, Su Li only felt "boom"! He entered another realm.


    There is no perception, because he has already realized perfection.


    But there was a feeling of "holding it in his hand", and he naturally had a sense of control over the way of the earth.


    So easily, he hooked his finger and mastered the law of 10%.


    In other words, he has entered the golden immortal realm


    When he entered Jinxian, he knew that the difference between Xuanxian and Jinxian was almost not reflected in the immortal body, because the immortal body in the realm of Xuanxian was already the peak. Further upward ascension will no longer involve the body, but all in personal perception.


    Then how to reflect the advantages of Jinxian over Xuanxian?


    That is in mastering the law.


    Leaving aside the mysteries of many laws, the efficiency of refining Mana by laws alone can be greatly improved.


    If you master 10% of the rules, you can double the efficiency of mana refining.


    Moreover, with the deepening of mastering this law, the improvement of mana refining efficiency is not a straight line, but a geometric leap!


    Anyway, the Xuanxian who has accumulated for years may rely on his own long-term accumulation. He may be better than the new Jinxian for a time, but if this confrontation lasts for a long time, the Xuanxian will not be able to consume the Jinxian.


    Previously, Su Li was able to deal with the golden immortal realm, which also relied on the blessing of divine power and divine power, which flattened the gap in this realm.


    But when he officially entered the golden immortal realm, he was a little confused and didn''t know what to do next... There was his sun god in the world and the emperor of heaven in the heaven... His body seemed to have no place to go?


    He thought for a moment, so he could just save up in the dark abyss to control the rules of retreat. Anyway, it''s safe for him to retreat here


    He''s really safe.


    After the previous disaster, this place has been deserted, and no dark abyss demons dare to approach.


    ... because here, there is a huge and terrible Hydra standing dormant.


    This is Su Li''s third apostle. He deliberately cultivated the Hydra King... Perhaps because of his mood when he realized the way of the earth at that time, he finally grew into this shape when he was an advanced king


    At this time, he closed in the middle of the nine headed snake, which is naturally safe... The only thing that can be detected is that the nine headed snake should be the ugliest of Su Li''s apostles.


    In these 500000 years, he also cultivated the fourth apostle.


    It was a giant ROC divine bird, endowed with the power of wind by Su Li. It was the fastest of his four apostles.


    However, the ROC divine bird has been sent out by him... He doesn''t have to do anything, just wander around and explore the whole dark abyss.


    And Su Li can also see more and more scenes of the dark abyss through the eyes of the mire divine bird... Even if he meets a great king of the dark abyss by chance, he doesn''t care at all.


    The meaning of its existence is like Su Li''s eyes and messenger... Because he saw the confusion and pain of the morning star, he will give him his own responsibility when the new great king of the abyss is born.


    Tianma is his mount, Dapeng is his eyes and Messenger, and hydra is the mission of the guard.


    Compared with the heaven, the abyss seemed more comfortable to him.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, when Su Li''s Noumenon officially entered the golden immortal realm, the sun god separation on the disaster cloud battlefield also suddenly changed his temperament, and the whole person suddenly became more dignified and powerful.


    This is when he began to try to master the way of the sun... He also mastered the perfect way of the sun for a short time. Under the blessing of the law, the light he released is more blazing and powerful.


    The people in the battle immediately felt that their divine power blessing had become more powerful, and they felt extremely grateful and worshipped the sun god king in their hearts.


    As Su Li said, as long as he is still there, even if he is a separate person, he can suppress all dissatisfaction.


    After half a million years of war, there are few powerful dark abyss demons in today''s disaster cloud.


    They have no source and will eventually be sparsely hanged.


    In fact, nowadays, the Nanting army has rarely encountered dark abyss demons in groups. They are wondering whether they can start dispersing and suppressing.


    Those who are concerned, that is, their strength is weak after dispersion, and they may not be able to rescue when they encounter difficulties.


    But now, as Su Li''s divine power becomes stronger, they have no worries in this regard... Su Li is definitely the divine king who can bring the most divine power blessing to the front battlefield in the whole five Heaven.


    ¡­¡­


    Back to the southern Tianting in the sky, five hundred years of renovation has made the original dilapidated Southern Tianting look new.


    In order to support the southern Tianting, some general skill methods are also being slowly created.


    In this regard, Su Li is good at it, especially some skills used with his sky power and sun power.


    In the five hundred years of Tianting, a total of six forces have joined in, and two of them have jinxianzun.


    Su Li naturally welcomed this, but he only offered the two immortals high, and would not let them directly control the power.


    Because in 500 years, Xia Ming, Yuan Feng and Xuan Su in the five old swords have finally accumulated enough achievements in the continuous fighting.


    Xuanyuzi''s accumulation was a little worse, but Changchun Zi had less fighting heart than others, so he fell behind in this cultivation.


    But anyway, Jianya immortal cult really has a big cult atmosphere and began to enter the prosperity cycle in the world of heaven.


    Su Li''s separation of the Heavenly Emperor is a calm attempt to master the way of the sky under such circumstances... 95% of the perception is indeed more difficult than the law of perfect perception.


    After three days of isolation, he finally completed the previous 10% of his understanding.


    This is very fast compared with others, but it is obviously slow compared with Su Li''s other two laws.

 Chapter 796

    The impact of the complete closure of the nether abyss channel began to ferment slowly in the five heavenly regions.


    Because the gap between heaven and earth was completely closed, everyone who had previously participated in the war received the last one-time heaven descending merit.


    This is definitely the largest merit distribution in the history of the five regions.


    All those who participated in the war had a share of merit, and even those who had been reincarnated would suddenly "inspire a spirit.".


    The later forces of the southern Tianting looked at their colleagues enviously. Although they were envious, they were not envious. After all, they were put together with their lives.


    But it was precisely because of these merits and virtues that the forces and immortals who later joined the southern Tianting had great expectations for this newly-built Tianting... Although the benefits were taken by others, for Tianting, they were all the inside information and luck that fell into the bag.


    Even now, the three sword cliff immortals and the two foreign immortals in the southern Tianting can''t hold back their great fortune... It can be seen that the general surrender of merit and virtue has brought great benefits to the southern Tianting.


    The other four heavenly courts also have different manifestations.


    Although the sword cliff in the early days of Dongfang Tianting contributed a lot, most of the sword cliff has been moved to the South Tianting, and only an office has been left here.


    On the other hand, none of the other immortals in the eastern heaven took part in the war.


    So Dongfang Tianting hardly makes any profit, but the immortals in Dongfang Tianting are the most stable. They don''t feel pity at all. They even rejoice that the "annoying" who forced them to work has finally left.


    They feel as if they can live the daily life of salted fish in the Oriental Tianting again.


    But they absolutely don''t know that their princess Chun has been completely taken astray. Now they are practicing their management ability with Su Li''s little thousand world... Visually, the future Oriental Tianting may be called "Baihua Tianting"?


    The future of these salted fish immortals is not worth worrying about. Besides, the middle heaven of the Yellow Emperor


    It is said that Zhongtian Tianting has made great efforts this time, but because of the continuous increase of the West and North courts, it has only become better than the East Tianting.


    But everyone in the atrium watched their Yellow Emperor toss about the two new pets all day, and their mood was sunny... It''s good to be at ease for a while.


    In theory, what about the West and North courts, which contributed a lot to this disaster?


    Those who survived also received merit, which was absolutely comparable to or even better than that of the Nanting heavenly soldiers.


    It is certainly a good thing for these survivors. They will certainly make rapid progress in their future practice.


    But this is of little practical benefit to the two heavenly courts, because most of them quit their respective heavenly courts after the fierce battle of disaster cloud robbery, and most of them went to do idle clouds and wild cranes.


    Only those who are really entangled by cause and effect will continue to fish in their respective heaven.


    This is the operation of the two black and white emperors in that war.


    But the black and white Emperor didn''t care about these people, and even wanted them to go away... It''s good for these hateful people to go clean, otherwise it''s uncomfortable.


    What they really care about is how much heaven and earth merit they can finally reap and how much luck they can increase.


    Indeed, the moment when the nether abyss channel was completely closed was when their seal merit and virtue were perfect.


    They clearly felt that their merits and virtues had come, which made them both happy and looking forward to


    The black emperor closed his eyes and showed a posture of enjoyment. Under the blessing of this great merit, he found that his control of the dark way had been improved.


    The strength of this promotion is great, which is more than the accumulation of hundreds of millions of stars in the North Tianting.


    But before long, this promotion stopped suddenly, and his control of the dark way also increased from 50% to 65%.


    "That''s it?" he opened his eyes in some amazement, thinking that it could be raised to at least 70% or even 80%, so that he could completely suppress the northern heaven with his strength.


    But the merit he obtained was slightly worse than he expected. Now his strength has increased, but it can only be called an advantage.


    He thought there might be some problems here, but later he didn''t investigate too much. Anyway, now that his strength has improved, he can naturally control power better.


    It''s just that things don''t go right when it comes to Baidi.


    The way of the White Emperor is flawed.


    At first, because he saw the Yellow Emperor so easily, he entered the golden fairyland. In order to keep himself from falling behind, he forced himself into the golden fairyland despite just realizing 80% of the way of death.


    Now, after so many years, his control over the way of death has reached 83%. After all these endless years, when there is still the blessing of the divine power of death, he only raised the upper limit by another third. It can be seen how much the premature promotion of Jinxian will suppress his future practice.


    Baidi still has the possibility of promoting Da Luo. As long as he can endure with a good attitude, he can naturally endure until 90% of the law is controlled by time and accumulation.


    At that time, he will be able to try the great robbery... Although it may be a narrow escape.


    At this time, these merits and virtues of heaven and earth are very important to him. They can not only quickly promote his cultivation progress, but also reduce the power of the great Luo Tianjie.


    Therefore, he is full of expectations. In his heart, this merit should be enough to make him directly reach 90% of his feelings... Then he will accumulate a little time to prepare for the robbery, and he will be promoted to Da Luojin Wonderland!


    However, reality lashed him cruelly again.


    The White Emperor felt the control of the law that would suddenly stop when it was raised to 88%, and thousands of dirty words accumulated in his heart... It was two points short!


    He suddenly began to complain, and felt that this merit should not be so little.


    Then he thought that he would kick away the black emperor and do it alone


    But then he realized that he couldn''t do it alone.


    But then he aimed his anger and resentment at the Yellow Emperor... Because according to the scale of the disaster, even if the merit of sealing the abyss channel is much thinner, it is absolutely enough for him to push his mastery of the law to 90%, so as to obtain the opportunity of the great Luo.


    So the Yellow Emperor must have done something to reduce his merit


    Over the years, he has always been oppressed by the Yellow Emperor. He has formed the habit of throwing away the Yellow Emperor if he doesn''t make a decision... Anyway, that guy must know everything.


    "Why, my merit and Qi are so much less!" the White Emperor couldn''t help but find the Yellow Emperor through the source of the law.


    The Yellow Emperor looked innocent and said, "what''s my business? When you want to fight for the seal, I specially let you."


    "You must know something, otherwise how can you let me?" Baidi decided to think about the worst.


    The Yellow Emperor asked curiously, "don''t you know?"


    "?!" the White Emperor knew there was a problem with the goods, but he didn''t say it, so he waited for the Yellow Emperor to say it himself.


    The Yellow Emperor wanted to pretend a wave, but it was a pity that the White Emperor knew him too well and didn''t come to support him.


    He could only pause a little and said, "the dark abyss is also within the three realms. The opening of the dark abyss channel itself is harmful to the space of the mortal stars, but it also has the effect of law exchange. Therefore, for the mortal stars, he may be more willing to bridge this channel by self-healing."


    The White Emperor hesitated and asked, "so this is the reason why I can''t push the responsibility for death to 90% in one breath?"


    The Yellow Emperor frowned slightly, then nodded quietly to express regret.


    Then, no matter how angry and crazy the White Emperor was, he frowned and said to himself after breaking the contact: "it seems that there is something wrong. Originally, although I despise these merits and virtues, I am also worried that the old man of the White Emperor would also like to push the boat along the River and give them a chance in case he can''t hold on."


    "Originally, even if the merit of the Ming Yuan channel was reduced after it was forcibly sealed, the harvest of the White Emperor should be enough to meet the standard of Da Luo... But what''s the matter? How can I be bad?"


    He couldn''t figure it out.


    In fact, as the Yellow Emperor, after seeing off many of his contemporaries, I really hope that the White Emperor can "accompany" him to continue... After all, if you look around, you don''t even have a contemporaries, it will be too lonely.


    He couldn''t help rubbing his chin and wondering what chance he would have to pull the White Emperor again next time... It was really embarrassing to have an 88% understanding rate of the law of death.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li''s body remained in the dark abyss and continued to understand and control the way of the earth... It was a little fast, which made him feel inexplicably fast.


    Although he had a perfect understanding of the way of the earth... He raised his control to 50% in such a short time. He felt that he didn''t make much effort!


    He felt that there were some problems here, so he felt it carefully.


    He really found some clues... When he was in control of the earth, there would be some black and gold luster integrated into his body. It would be difficult for him to find it if he hadn''t checked it carefully.


    With his analysis of the black gold luster, he unexpectedly found that it seemed to be merit?


    He didn''t dare to recognize this dark merit, but he didn''t understand it until he confirmed it again and again... This is the heaven and earth merit of Mingyuan.


    The turbid Qi of the dark abyss is really powerful. Even the existence of merit and virtue, which is immaterial and invisible, will be ''dyed''


    Since Su Li understood that this was a merit, he could judge where it came from through cause and effect... Oh, it was his merit to accelerate the recovery of the dark abyss. He forgot that there was such a merit.


    This is the heaven and earth merit from the abyss. Maybe it''s the first time someone can get it, so Su Li is also very curious about it... What''s the use of this thing?


    Knowing that it was merit, he had no conflict. He allowed it to drill into his body and increase his understanding of the way of the earth... Soon, his control of the way of the earth exceeded 57%.


    This is the point where merit can be directly promoted. Of course, it will be much easier for him to feel and control himself next.


    More importantly, these merits seem to promote him to master the laws unique to the abyss, which will make it easier for him to master the laws in the future.


    "What a surprise." he felt very satisfied.

 Chapter 797

    After the Ming Yuan passage was completely closed, the biggest news in the five heavenly regions became that the White Emperor began to suddenly "go crazy" recently.


    As for how crazy is this?


    That is, the White Emperor suddenly began to work hard to urge everyone in the Western Heaven to discover a new world and preach.


    Now even those outer earthly planets with serious solidification of the vitality of heaven and earth are not selected. One is to preach as much as possible, and they look very lack of faith.


    It is clear that the Western Heaven has paid a great deal in the previous disaster and obtained a lot of blessings


    Only those who know the inside know that this must be the White Emperor''s cultivation stuck in a very embarrassing place. This is the final sprint.


    To this end, the Western Heaven, which had been greatly weakened, even entered the link of militarism and began to recruit heavenly soldiers in the Western Heaven


    At this time, because of previous events, the popularity of the White Emperor in the Western Heaven had fallen sharply. At first, not many people were willing to recruit.


    But the White Emperor seemed to be really ready for the final sprint. He opened his treasure house and improved the treatment of recruits. It seemed that he began to care about the life safety of these recruits.


    The recruits are not only equipped with brand-new high-end standard equipment, but also given many top skills to increase their accomplishments


    The price is to follow the White Emperor to hunt demons in the disaster cloud again.


    After all, in the three realms of the five heavenly regions, only the disaster cloud can quickly obtain merit. In particular, there are two great kings of the Ming Yuan here. Now it has become a sweet pastry scrambled by the great powers


    Half a million years ago, there were four great kings of the abyss.


    However, during these 500000 years, the disciples of Jianya, who had almost collectively "upgraded one level", killed another great king of Mingyuan.


    While the other great prince of Mingyuan paid a certain price to complete the hunting under the cooperation of Bailu''s command of her remaining female martial god army and Nanting army.


    The success of this hunting can be said to have greatly improved Bai Lu''s position in the Tianbing of Nanting, making her a real talker similar to all other forces in Nanting.


    And she finally passed this battle, which greatly improved her understanding of the way of war, no longer waited, and stepped into the realm of golden immortals.


    After being stuck by Baidi for hundreds of millions of years, she finally broke through the bottleneck directly, and she also became the sixth Jinxian in the southern Tianting except Su Li.


    Moreover, the golden immortal is somewhat different. If he is in charge of the God of war, he may condense the power of the God of war one day.


    Just because of her early experience in the Western Heaven, Bailu was very vigilant, so she didn''t tell others about her breakthrough in the realm. She carefully suppressed the realm and prepared to keep it secret.


    But it''s a pity that she is not the emperor of heaven. In the eyes of the emperor of heaven, this is actually a clear thing... In the eyes of Su Li''s emperor of heaven, he just needs to be able to distinguish what''s going on through luck and causal changes.


    But it''s all right. Whatever Bailu likes, anyway, one more and one less golden immortal has little impact on him... The key is, can Bailu''s God of war condense power?


    War, which is also a very broad concept, should and can condense the power of the king of God.


    Su Li is a little worried for Bailu. If she can''t condense power, how can he pass on his position at that time? Is it like the Red Emperor before?


    That''s really another reincarnation.


    Therefore, the White Emperor''s goal now is to kill only the two remaining great kings of the abyss... He is bent on hunting them to promote his control over the way of death.


    Even if he hunted both ends, he could only increase his control by one point, which also saved him a lot of time.


    Su Li didn''t care too much about it and took a completely laissez faire attitude.


    Even the Nanting Tianbing led by Bai Lu has been making trouble for Bai Di. He doesn''t care. Instead, he looks at Bai Lu in the theater and looks forward to whether she can do some surprises.


    "Is sister Bailu so beautiful?"


    Suddenly, a voice that seemed to have some vinegar came from his side.


    Su Li, the emperor of heaven version, turned his head at the sound, but saw his hundred flower god, looking at him as if she were charming and angry.


    "So you left the customs. Why didn''t you inform me earlier? I can pick you up." he didn''t care about the question just now, because he thought it was a small matter.


    After Su Li''s hundred flower god, Lian Bu moved gently to his side. The long green silk swayed gently in the wind. It was very beautiful.


    Chun said, "it''s rare to want to surprise you, but I didn''t expect you to see other goddesses..."


    Su Li: "


    Sure enough, no matter how high a woman''s status and IQ are, some things still can''t be changed.


    He hurriedly said, "I just want to train Bailu as an heir, so don''t think about it."


    Chun was surprised: "let sister Bailu be the next emperor of the south? Why? Can''t our children inherit it? Or the girl MANGCHANG can also."


    She was a little shy.


    Su Li looked at Chun''s belly silently and said, "but how long will it take for our children to come out?"


    Chun was also full of helplessness and said, "it may take millions of years."


    "Millions of years in heaven?" Su Li asked.


    "Yes, after all, our offspring have too strong blood lineage to inherit, and it''s natural that they need to breed more." she doesn''t think it''s hard to live in the world for millions of years.


    But Su Li already felt at a loss... How long has he been practicing? The recent 500 years in heaven and 500000 years on earth has been the longest period of his dull life.


    Think about it. If the heaven has to be like this for millions of years, he really wants to put it down.


    So he said, "that''s too long. I''m afraid I can''t wait until then."


    Chun''s concept of time is completely different from him. Unexpectedly, he asked, "why? It''s not too long for a million years."


    Su Li replied, "maybe it''s because... There are too many scenery ahead to see."


    Well, anyway, I''ll wait until our baby is born.


    However, he finally chose to compromise, because since he decided to explore the airspace with his family, he naturally had to worry about Chun''s feelings.


    As for the child who could not be born until a million years later... Su Li had already abandoned it.


    He has seen too much of the terrible destruction of human cubs, and he doesn''t know what the God King cubs are... He feels that the lethality rate will be n times.


    Perhaps it was because Su Li''s answer satisfied Chun, so Chun didn''t care that he was always staring at others in the heaven.


    Su Li thought about another aspect... Maybe he could deceive Bai Lu to take care of his children?


    That makes sense!


    When it was almost time, he passed the throne of God King to Bai Lu, and then he took Chun and some sword cliff disciples to explore the empty world


    The important thing is to leave the children in heaven... Bai Lude has passed on his throne of God King. Do you have to take care of the children carefully?


    It is said that natural gods not only breed slowly, but also grow very slowly... Refer to the six sisters-in-law who are still hanging on the tree for details.


    If his children grow up in tens of millions of years... How can this do? He will be driven crazy.


    So happily decided!


    So his next thing is to give Bailu some benefits and let her keep it in mind... Maybe he will pay it back with his life in the future.


    Su Li made some very strange plans in his heart, and then the sun god, who had been staying in the mortal star sky, began to approach Bai Lu


    "Your Majesty, what can I do for you?" Bailu was nervous when she saw Su Li''s approach... 500000 years on earth was enough for her to change her attitude towards Su Li.


    At the same time, she also formed many shackles in her heart because of what the White Emperor did to her, which made it difficult for her to trust others, especially the existence of the Heavenly Emperor.


    Su Li could clearly feel Bai Lu''s vigilance. He could only ask gently, "what''s the matter? Has life been comfortable these years?"


    Bailu replied cautiously, "thanks to your Majesty''s blessing, we have gained a lot on the battlefield these years."


    This was not a compliment, but she really felt that Su Li was much better than her old master, Bai Di, as an emperor in the heaven.


    At least the robe friendship here made her very comfortable, and no one gave advice during the battle.


    As the most powerful sword cliff immortal cult, it has no shelf at all. On the contrary, it makes her feel like facing similar people.


    All this is good... But she still doesn''t dare to put down her guard.


    "Just be satisfied... By the way, do you have any clue about the war theocracy?" Su Li asked casually.


    But this touched Bailu''s sensitive point. She felt that Su Li mentioned it deliberately. Did she suspect that her strength would exceed her control?


    She was very worried about the lessons of the White Emperor. The White Emperor was also kind to her, and even showed much kindness to her, which made her willing to work with the White Emperor at the beginning... But who would know that the White Emperor, who was thirsty for talents and gentle and generous, would become like this now?


    She felt that she really had a hard life. Did she just get out of the tiger''s mouth and fall into the wolf''s kiss?


    In this short moment, she began to weave millions of words of suffering ''script'' in her heart around this'' central thought ''... The fact that the goddess is stronger than women is reflected again. This little thought turned much faster!


    "No, not yet." she decided to continue to hide... In fact, she has a clue, and the war theocracy has not been occupied... It is possible that the gods who choose the God of war as their own priest will generally die faster. They will die in the struggle before touching the theocracy.


    This time, Su Li perceived some key information directly through the ability of the demon lord, and then asked bluntly, "is it because of faith?"


    Bai Lu was stunned on the spot... At the same time, she felt a sense of panic that her whole body was seen through.


    She reminded herself once again that Su Li was no longer the young man who was not even a real fairy in the Pearl world. He was already a Heavenly Emperor with great power in his words and deeds!


    Is she going to do it again?


    Her heart continues to play

 Chapter 798

    Bai Lu has a lot of plays in her heart, which has gradually become a stirring "masterpiece".


    This mental activity was so complicated that Su Li even saw many interesting pictures through some of her thinking fragments... The ability of the Lord of the heart devil was so naughty that he could inadvertently spy on the secrets in others'' hearts.


    But Su Li really didn''t mean to see it, but when his ability came to this stage, many things were like instinct... On the contrary, he needed to exercise restraint.


    This reminds him of the time when he first met the green emperor. At that time, he was just a lower bound monk, and the green emperor was just a thought differentiation... But what he thought under normal circumstances was easy to be peeped by the green emperor.


    Think about it, he is already beginning to become a big man.


    He was quite satisfied, but he was not calm after a picture jumped out of Bailu''s forehead


    The goddess... Bah, it''s a woman. What''s in her brain?


    He seems to have seen some scenes of "Gong Dou" with his baby Chun


    He must stop the thinking of the goddess in front of him, or he really doesn''t know what he will be made up of by her brain.


    So Su Li hurriedly said, "your problem should be that you haven''t accumulated enough faith? Yes, although you transform your divine power with fighting spirit, this divine power should only make you feel the way of war, but it won''t increase your faith will in your throne."


    "It seems that your development in the Western Heaven has been greatly limited in recent years. As the God of war, there are no real believers."


    Bai Lu didn''t say a word, but her disordered thinking was really restrained.


    But on the surface, she still looks like the valiant female god of war... If it weren''t for Su Li''s ability of the Lord of demons, she would never see those palace fighting pictures in her mind.


    Su Li didn''t show off. He asked, "what''s your perception of the way of war?"


    Bai Lu is a little embarrassed about this problem. After all, it has involved her personal privacy.


    Su Li didn''t let the pictures in her mind continue to ferment this time, but said, "just know your situation. If you don''t want to say it, it''s nothing."


    This time, Bai Lu thought about it from a more serious point of view.


    She found that it was natural for Su Li to come to know her situation at this time... Why did he never ask about the cultivation of other Nanting golden immortals?


    Because he doesn''t care.


    But Bai Lu is very important to him or to Nanting... After all, under the current situation, Bai Lu has vaguely integrated all the scattered forces of Nanting, and there are some signs that she can compete with Jianya immortal sect.


    Of course, it is impossible to compete with Jianya, but she has also represented the interests of a group of people.


    How can such a person not worry the Lord of heaven... At least in her experience, this needs to be worried.


    So she began to think about how to reassure Su Li.


    "Eighty five percent," she said


    Su Li frowned slightly, for he recognized his insincerity, which was obviously reserved.


    But he still earnestly warned: "85% is not satisfactory, but remember to enter Jinxian again after 90% of the feeling, otherwise there will be more trouble in the future."


    Bai Lu smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''m watching the bad luck of Bai Di now."


    Su Li was also relieved, because from her expression, she could see that she was a golden immortal who didn''t enter until 90% of her feelings.


    Then he said, "well, if you can trust me, give me some of your spiritual essence."


    Bai Lu: "


    She was silent for a moment, but there was a huge wave in her heart.


    Did you ask her again? Why are one and two like this


    She is very unwilling.


    But people have to bow their heads under the eaves. She can''t give up those new robes... What''s more, Su Li is her "benefactor". She owes Su Li a lot.


    "Well, it''s just to repay cause and effect." she sighed in her heart and had prepared for the worst.


    Of course, the last time she was trapped by the White Emperor, she was naive, but this time she had confidence in her heart... She was already a Jinxian, and she felt that Jinxian''s cultivation should have the power to resist turnover.


    But the heart of the resentment or resentment.


    So when she separated part of her spiritual entity, a thinking picture sprang up on her forehead


    Su Li shook for a moment, and his hands dared not pick up the spiritual entity.


    Because the picture he saw was really strong... He skipped the complex process of palace fight directly and fast forward to the result... As a result, he was driven out of the throne, and the southern Tianting was finally run by Bai Lu, and then lived together with the queen of the hundred flowers God


    Su Li: "


    This time it''s his turn to be speechless.


    Although he is going to let Bailu take over his class in the future... But she still wants to rob his wife?


    "In fact, you don''t have to force, really." Su Li''s expression was a little embarrassed.


    Bai Lu pretended to be sincere and said, "I''m not in front of you at all. I''m willing to believe you."


    But what about the pictures on her forehead... Su Li has tasted the top ten torture!


    Su Li still wants to refuse... Can''t he refuse such a terrible heir?


    But Bai Lu has already "forthrightly" stuffed her spiritual entity into Su Li''s arms... Of course, she must be secretly scolding Su Li in her stomach. This is hypocritical.


    Su Li looked at the gloomy picture that had evolved more and more excessively above Bai Lu''s forehead, and knew in his heart that to stop the thinking of the female god of war, he had to cut the mess quickly!


    So he quickly asked, "is there no problem with your yuan God when so many spiritual entities are separated?"


    Bai Lu waved her hand and said, "don''t worry, I''m an old God. There''s still some accumulation."


    Su Li immediately nodded, did not look at those terrible pictures, and stretched out his hand to divide the spiritual entity into fifty equal parts.


    Then he called his sword cliff disciples in his heart.


    Sword cliff disciples are also familiar with the road. They directly killed many demons in the disaster cloud not far away, and then dragged the body here.


    Then Su Li also took out 50 pieces of this world''s turbidity, protected Bai Lu''s spiritual entity with a small seal, and sealed them into these world''s turbidity.


    Bailu felt stunned at this time. She didn''t doubt that Su Li was carrying out any evil ceremony, but she had seen this operation


    When she was in the Pearl world, she, together with Chun and mang Chang, blessed mortal friars with divine power to fight with dark abyss demons.


    Finally, she saw that Su Li disposed of the spiritual entities of MANGCHANG and Chun in this way and threw them into the dark abyss


    She was in a trance when she thought about it. Su Li actually asked her about it. She was very wary and didn''t give it back... I didn''t expect to come again now.


    She had realized that it might not be a bad thing for her.


    Sure enough, the next moment she saw Su Li pop a piece of this world''s turbidity integrated with her spiritual entity into the pile of demon bones sent.


    At the next moment, the pile of bones wriggled and gathered into a ball, and then it changed rapidly, as if something was going to break out of its shell


    But before the new believer of the abyss broke out of his shell, Bailu already felt the difference.


    She felt that the pure white hearts of infinite believers were connected to her... Even if a single individual was small, it was a kind of purity and vastness she had never experienced.


    This most single and pure piety made Bailu feel as if the whole person was about to sublimate.


    Then these little "believers" seemed to gather into one, forming a very simple will to gather, and looked up to Bai Lu with a reverent heart


    She was a little intoxicated.


    Then, the new believer of the abyss broke out of his shell.


    Watching the son of the special abyss kneeling in front of her, Bai Lu finally understood how deep her misunderstanding of Su Li was.


    She was ashamed of her previous doubts and resentments... But on second thought, Su Li didn''t know anyway, so she didn''t feel so guilty.


    "Here are forty-nine seeds of faith. You can make believers yourself." Su Li decided to run away, because he was completely desperate to save Bai Lu''s often deviated thinking.


    What did he see just now?


    The picture fragment of that thought jumped directly from the dark and terrible execution picture to "grand wedding", "two women serving a husband", "husband and son"


    This span is so big that Su Li can''t bear it and can''t stand it. He can only slip away


    Bailu feels inexplicable when she sees Su Li fleeing, but feels that she seems to have owed more and more cause and effect, which also reveals a trace of helplessness and peace of mind.


    This time the emperor is really different


    She licked her tongue and felt that what happened today was enough to fill her brain for many years.


    As a sister who has lived for tens of millions of years but still remains young and lively, she has formed the habit of using all kinds of things around her to make up for (YY).


    Otherwise, after so many years in the Western Heaven, she would have withered because of loneliness and depression.


    Su Li''s Sun God didn''t dare to show up easily after fleeing from Bailu. The Bailu great God was really terrible. Even if he was the Lord of the heart devil, he had the speed of her thinking.


    However, after such a pause, he observed the disaster cloud as if thinking


    It seems that after half a million years of fighting on earth, immortals have released countless spells here, and many immortals have died here... This makes a lot of fresh air mixed in the disaster cloud.


    And Tianma has been swallowing the turbid matter in the disaster cloud, which makes the original turbid disaster cloud look less dirty.


    Even, because of the combination with various substances in the mortal star sky, some obvious material feelings have appeared in the disaster cloud


    Su Li felt that he seemed to be able to do something in this disaster... He needed to think about how to do it, and the specific time for implementation should be after his body came out of the abyss.

 Chapter 799

    The White Emperor is crazy to look for the great king of Mingyuan in the disaster cloud area, but he has never gained much. In addition, Bai Lu seems to be in a good mood recently and has a stronger interest in making trouble... So that the White Emperor''s incompetence and rage is distressing.


    So that the White Emperor''s "good friend" the Yellow Emperor couldn''t help but find Su Li and ask him if he could find a way to provide some help.


    Su Li also understood the Yellow Emperor''s mind. He was just worried that his contemporaries would die... Speaking of these powers, they were pathetic. In the end, even the enemy could be friends.


    And think about the Qing emperor, his salted fish will be more understandable.


    There are no contemporaries for a long time. Looking at the world, there are his younger generation... How humiliating it is to compare with the younger generation?


    So he can only salted fish. Sometimes he is really provoked, so he turns over and swings twice, and then continues to salted on the other side


    So the Sun God separated himself and watched the disaster cloud for the time being, helping the White Emperor find the two missing Mingyuan kings.


    Su Li, the emperor of heaven, took his wife who had just left the customs to return to the Oriental heaven to meet his father-in-law


    It was the queen of the hundred flowers who ran to her husband as soon as she left the happy old father aside.


    Su Li felt that if he didn''t take Chun back to invite an or something, maybe the "salted fish" would turn over again.


    ¡­¡­


    Oriental Tianting is still the same. It seems that it has returned to the previous slow rhythm.


    After all, Su Li was a regent here for some time, and many immortal officials were respectful to him.


    Then they found the green emperor who was looking at his daughters in the "secret garden"... But the father-in-law seemed to be angry. Knowing that they had come, they still maintained their back posture.


    "Father, here we are." Su Li quickly said hello.


    "Hum!"


    He made a voice to express his displeasure.


    Also, his daughter was promoted to Jinxian and broke through the pass. He was happy to celebrate... As a result, his girl had run away to find her man.


    This matter has become a thorn in the heart of the Qing emperor, which makes it difficult for him to let go.


    But when Shi Chun saw the Qing emperor again, he had a different feeling.


    It seems that the father who once stood high in the mountains is no longer so inaccessible... After all, the one in front of him is only one part of the Qing emperor.


    This is also the additional benefit brought by Chun''s own cultivation improvement. She also narrowed the distance with the Qing emperor.


    For the first time, she could clearly feel the emotional fluctuation of her father because of her, and it would no longer be distorted by the hidden ''grade'' gap.


    Chun felt for the first time that the Qing Emperor cared about himself and that his father was a man of flesh and blood.


    So she took two tentative steps forward, as if she wanted to do something


    Su Li obviously felt that the green emperor''s back was tight at this moment, and he was completely nervous!


    He suddenly caught him.


    But unexpectedly, at this time, Chun suddenly asked him for help through his heart: "what about my husband? I couldn''t help myself just now... Now I''m so nervous. What should I do?"


    Su Li looked at his wife, who was a little afraid of iron and steel.


    However, he also knew that this was caused by the accumulated prestige of the Qing emperor. After all, Chun has been growing up under the infinite majesty of the Qing emperor for so many years.


    Therefore, as Chun''s husband, he should certainly help her at this time.


    So he gave a bad idea in his heart: "don''t be afraid. You have to remember that he is your father and the only one who dotes on you most. Be bold and go on. You should be able to stand beside him naturally."


    Chun is a little shy. After all, she hasn''t been so close to the Qing emperor for millions of years.


    But Su Li''s words are very reasonable. This is her father. She should be able to stand beside him naturally... This is what she has been longing for.


    So with her husband''s encouragement, she really seemed to be a toddler. She took two more steps and came to the back of the Qing Emperor... She still didn''t dare to stand side by side with the Qing emperor.


    However, the green emperor was very nervous at this time. The eldest daughter had never been so close to him since she grew up!


    His heart is both expectation and tension... That tension is not even less than Chun.


    At this time, Su Li, the Lord of demons, came to the place of "cheating".


    Even the supreme Qing emperor could not avoid being caught by him, which made Su Li feel his tension and expectation.


    Su Li is really confident about this.


    But Chun was a little timid and said in his heart: "I can''t, I still don''t dare to stand side by side with my father."


    Su Li didn''t care. He said, "if you can''t, you don''t have to force. You can try to grab his hand from this angle..."


    "I dare not!"


    This time, Chun replied very decisively.


    Su Li quickly used his head, then immediately made a response and said, "then you can gently pull his sleeve. Is that always OK?"


    Chun replied, "I''ll try."


    Chun is an honest girl. Just try.


    With the fear of his father in his heart, he couldn''t help but want to be close.


    She really stretched out her hand and gently pulled the green emperor''s sleeve... She didn''t dare to do more, or even exert herself, but only dared to gently hold it.


    But what a figure the Qing emperor was. His daughter stood shyly behind him and gently pulled the corner of his clothes. This picture directly made his Taoist heart surge that had not fluctuated for hundreds of millions of years.


    And the strength that gently rests on the corner of his clothes seems to be a huge pull force for him to pull his body up at any time.


    Yes, if he hadn''t suppressed it with the powerful power enough to destroy the galaxy, his body might really float.


    But Su Li saw that the green Emperor just shook his body, and then there was no movement again. He was the master of the devil in his heart!


    So he had another plan in his mind... In that case, let''s make a big move.


    In his heart, he said, "now you can call him softly."


    "Call what?"


    "Call him Daddy!" Su Li made a bad move.


    Chun was originally in a state of six gods without a master. At this time, seeing that the Qing emperor had no response, he knew he could connect to the excitation again.


    And Su Li''s suggestion, before she had time to consider whether there was any problem, she instinctively followed


    So she pressed the shyness in her heart and whispered, "Dad ~"


    At that moment, the Qing emperor''s body completely froze.


    A burning warm current gushing from his heart surged all over his body, and then his mana went into a state of out of control and high pressure


    Then his will got an unprecedented satisfaction, as if the yuan God were trembling.


    And then


    "Bang!"


    Let''s go.


    Chun stared at his father in front of him. He blew up into a piece of pure gas and disappeared without a trace.


    Her father blew up!


    Blew up?


    Su Li was equally satisfied when he saw this... The war between the Lord of the heart devil and the most powerful and ancient emperor of heaven finally won a phased and comprehensive victory!


    "Husband, father, what''s the matter with him?" Chun asked anxiously.


    Su Li quickly comforted: "don''t worry, father. He just blew up a separate body because of the huge amount of information at once. He has countless separate bodies. The body is strong and mysterious. It will be fine."


    He replied casually that Chun was comforted... After all, Su Li has many coquettish operations, and even has a separate body specially used for self explosion, so it shouldn''t be a big deal to blow up a separate body.


    But they didn''t expect that although the separation of the green emperor was blown up, it may have a great impact


    All of a sudden, a breeze swept across the eastern heaven, and then the spirit gas in the whole heaven seemed to have sublimated again. Unexpectedly, the spirit gas condensed into the liquid fell from the sky and washed the whole heaven like a Lingquan waterfall.


    At this time, everyone in the whole heaven got benefits, increased nearly 10% of mana more or less, and saved us a lot of hard work.


    But the real change is the sisters in the secret garden


    Six little girls are yelling at the Lingquan that falls from the sky.


    As a result, the girl named Yun Gu shook too hard or something, and unexpectedly threw herself into the sky


    Then he fell on the ground with his feet in the air.


    Yun Gu stood up blankly and looked. She was still hanging on the tree, staring at her five sisters in surprise, and quickly reached out and touched her head


    "Wow ~ ~"


    The little girl was frightened to cry.


    Because the petiole around her head was broken.


    "Am I going to die?"


    She cried with grief.


    Seeing this, Chun hurried forward to hold her second sister Yun Gu in her hand, and then comforted: "sister, don''t worry, you just grow up and can move freely outside like your sister."


    "Sister..." cloud Gu suddenly shivered, as if she was frightened.


    Seeing this, Su Li quickly grabbed Chun and said, "have you forgotten that you have been promoted to Jinxian? Hurry up and restrain your breath. Your sisters will not be able to stand it."


    Chun hurriedly followed suit.


    Aunt Yun really felt better.


    But the breath on her body is still very heavy. It''s too unfriendly for Yungu who has just been born and landed.


    After the little girl regained her strength, she jumped on Su Li, climbed behind his neck and said, "my brother-in-law saved me ~ my sister is terrible..."


    Su Li felt speechless. Are you sure this won''t make your sister want to kill her?


    Chun felt a little uncomfortable all of a sudden... He didn''t want to "kill his sister", but suddenly understood how his father used to feel.


    Looking at the second sister Yun Gu, who was at a loss and afraid in the outside world and trembling, her heart was also full of pity.


    Suddenly she had an idea


    Su Li''s heart moved, but it was the little thousand stars in the sea that had a separate identity. Finally, Haitang flew out of it and stood next to Yun Gu.


    She gently hugged her frightened sister and said, "don''t be afraid, aunt Yun. My sister is here."


    As expected, aunt Yun calmed down slowly... Looking at the Begonia the size of her, she finally regained her sense of security.

 Chapter 800

    Begonia and Yungu stayed next to the potted plant of the old tree, chatted softly with her sisters, and comforted Yungu... She has always been used to hanging on the branches, and now she suddenly fell to the ground. She can''t even walk easily.


    Fortunately, with her sisters, her fear is full of recovery.


    Su Li and Chun sat in the pavilion where the Qing emperor had been for a long time and looked at them from a distance


    Chun walked around restlessly, looking very worried.


    "Husband, I can''t touch the child now. What can I do?"


    She habitually turned to her Almighty husband for help.


    Think that she was the one who helped Su Li grow up. But I didn''t expect that Su Li has been helping her now.


    Su Li comforted: "this is what will happen naturally after her accomplishments are improved... But aunt Yun can practice by herself now. If she can practice to the realm of Xuanxian, she should not worry."


    Chun felt much better after listening to it.


    Her young ladies and sisters can be said to be born gods. They are born immortals, and then they are Xuanxian after a little practice.


    I just don''t know what kind of Shinto Yun Gu will take in the future... At the beginning, the Qing emperor directly handed Chun the Shinto to her, which directly opened a shortcut to heaven.


    Why are the four seasons only precious?


    Although the four seasons deity itself is not an emperor, the empress of the hundred flowers God of Chun is understood from the spring deity.


    The summer God Chiyang obtained the position of fire by extending it.


    Mang Chang understood ice and snow with winter God in her previous life.


    Even Bai Lu can use autumn God to increase her understanding of the way of war and deforestation.


    It is mainly that mortals give too much meaning and imagination to these four seasons, so the gods can take this opportunity to expand their route.


    Chun thought for a long time and finally made a decision.


    She said, "I want to give her the throne of spring God, so that her road can be smoother."


    Su Li nodded when he heard the speech. It was a matter between their sisters. He wouldn''t say much. Anyway, the God of spring has no great significance for Chun now.


    Chun entered the golden immortal with the way of withering and glory. He closed in the heaven for 500 years, but he directly mastered it until 30% of the time.


    Now she resists all flowers with withered glory. She is already a very powerful God. Even the ordinary golden immortals can''t withstand the power of her withered glory.


    At this time, Su Li thought about the divine skill he got in those years: thousands of trees and flowers bloom


    In his opinion, this door god skill was extremely magical in those years. It turned out to be the power and body that could disperse the target between the flowers bloom and fall... Now it seems that this is actually the reason why all flowers wither and flourish.


    Su Li wanted to talk to his father-in-law again, but he found that after his father-in-law blew up a split, he "didn''t dare to come"?


    So he left Chun here to take care of his sister, and he left for the star terrace.


    He remembered that there was still an old father-in-law there. He went to ask about the situation.


    At this time, a clear current has been scouring down from the top of the Oriental Tianting. This phenomenon is too abnormal.


    ... sure enough, Su Li found the green emperor again on the high platform which seemed to be wrapped in the endless starry sky.


    However, the green emperor''s temperament was higher and colder, so Su Li didn''t come with Chun. She was worried that her adjusted mentality would collapse in front of the cold green emperor.


    "You''re coming." the green emperor said coldly.


    Su Li can now sense that the reason why the Qing emperor is so cold through his special ability is that he has not said too much emotion. He is always so cold.


    So he asked calmly, "what''s going on? Why did the father in the garden suddenly disappear into pure air?"


    The green emperor, who watched the stars, said in a faint tone: "because he informed the Buddha far away in the empty world in this way, so that he can return to the five heavenly regions."


    Su Li was really surprised by the information revealed... His father-in-law was already exploring the empty world instead of the five heavenly regions?


    No wonder.


    This is the fundamental reason why the Qing emperor ruled the country with salted fish.


    At this time, the green emperor who watched the stars said, "this time... You have made meritorious contributions."


    "The original Buddha has completely fallen into confusion in the empty world, and his consciousness is lost in nothingness and doesn''t know where to go."


    "But this time, the separated emotion used to deal with daily affairs fluctuated too violently and exploded. Instead, it attributed this violent emotion to the noumenon and woke him up from nothingness."


    Su Li always felt as if the star watcher was relieved. He asked, "are we helping our father?"


    The green emperor nodded: "it can be regarded as a return virtual robbery for the Buddha."


    "There are still some separation in this heaven, but the one who can move freely... So be careful yourself these days. I can''t help at any time."


    It turns out that the Qing emperor has so many parts, but they all have specific functions.


    Su Li looked at this in front of him and said in his heart that no wonder it was always cold and emotionless... It turned out that this was a "tool man".


    He couldn''t help asking, "when can the father return?"


    The green emperor replied: "at least a million years... The Buddha''s consciousness has fallen into nothingness for too long. Even if you want to wake up, it will take some time."


    Su Li nodded slightly and said, "in this way, the father may not be able to catch up with Yun Gu''s growth process..."


    "Huh?!" the green emperor''s separated breath was a little unstable.


    Su Li pretended to be surprised and said, "don''t you know my father? Just now, the clear current erosion caused by my father''s self explosion made Yungu fall off her feet."


    Qingdi''s body trembled again, but the range was not large.


    From this point, it can be seen that the potted plant of the old tree should have nothing to do with the ordinary separation of these green emperors, or a higher level.


    Then he said, "more than a million years... In this case, my father may miss the day when his grandson was born."


    "Huh?!"


    No matter how cold the Qing emperor is, his emotions are still the same as those of the Qing emperor, and the emotional fluctuations induced by the cold may be more intense and greater.


    Su Li continued: "just about to tell her father about it, Chun she is pregnant, but it takes a million years to give birth."


    The green emperor''s body trembled even more, but he didn''t explode directly as before.


    The green emperor took a long sigh of relief after shaking for a while, then looked at Su Li and said, "almost. If this level of emotional fluctuation is enough to completely awaken the Buddha in a short time... You have done a good job, but the Oriental heaven needs you to suppress it during this period of time."


    Su Li still wondered what this meant. As a result, the green emperor''s separation had turned into a blue light and a rainbow, and then rushed into a realm of nothingness, leaving only a voice floating over the eastern heaven


    "I have to realize that the avenue will travel for a long time, but the heavenly court must not be ownerless, and the sun Tianzun can take over the throne of the Heavenly Emperor!"


    DoubleKill£¡


    Su Li stared at the green emperor''s departure, and coldly reaped a "double kill" achievement.


    Although he did intend to do so, since the Qing emperor''s body slowly woke up in the robbery, he would try to stimulate this separation to help the body speed up its awakening... Only the master of the heart devil can grasp it.


    But when he succeeded, he felt guilty again... Did he kill the green emperor?


    Shouldn''t you take it out on him after the return of noumenon?


    Moreover, each temper and function of the green emperor are actually different, so who knows what to do to him?


    Of course, these are not the most urgent. Now the most important thing is that the position of emperor of the Oriental Tianting is also vacant!


    It was so sudden that the whole heaven was in turmoil.


    Originally, Su Li once controlled the resume of Oriental Tianting for a period of time. Even if he really took over Tianting, it shouldn''t be very difficult.


    But now everyone knows that Su Li is the emperor of the southern Tianting. How can one person concurrently serve as the emperor of the two Tianting?


    This is something that even the Yellow Emperor can''t promise. It has changed the pattern of the five heavenly regions.


    Therefore, Su Li''s sun god can no longer stay in the starry battlefield in this case. He can feel at ease when he handed over all his affairs to Bai Lu, and then immediately went to the eastern heaven to deal with his chores.


    "What? My husband wants me to be the emperor of the eastern heaven?" Chun couldn''t believe it when he heard this proposal. He didn''t expect Su Li to have this idea.


    But she quickly rejected, "I don''t want it!"


    "What''s the matter?" asked x2


    The emperor of heaven and the Sun God asked together.


    Then the two looked at each other, always feeling that they were very subtle.


    Chun also looked at the two Su Li and felt dizzy... Although they were all separated from her husband, they always felt strange.


    But then she said, "if I were the God Emperor, wouldn''t I be separated from my husband?"


    "No, No."


    She''s shaking her head. In fact, she''s even started packing up and ready to move to the Western Heaven to be her queen of flowers. She''s even practiced several movements of "mother instrument the world".


    But now she suddenly told her to be the "Lady of flowers", which really broke her original plan.


    At this time, the "two Su rites" looked at each other. In an instant, countless information exchanges were completed. Then the Sun God separated and said, "it doesn''t matter. I can always stay in the eastern Tianting to accompany you... The Western Tianting only needs an emperor of the sky."


    Chun''s eyes brightened when she heard the speech. It''s right to think about it. Anyway, her favorite is the smell of sunshine


    "All right," she said.


    As for being a female emperor, she didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, she used to be in charge of heaven with Su Li, but it was Su Li who made up her mind... She thought it was just a change of title.


    So at this moment, the five heavenly regions entered a historic turning point... The first female emperor was born.


    The female emperor of flowers is not strong, but because she is the eldest daughter of the Qing emperor, no one will raise objections... In this way, it may be easier for Bai Lu to take over the Western Heaven in the future.


    Su Li''s abacus is not too good

 Chapter 801

    After more than 600 years, the Oriental Tianting once again organized a grand ceremony, which is larger than the Tianzun ceremony in those years... Because this is the female emperor''s accession ceremony.


    Under the gaze of the people, the female emperor Chun stepped onto the throne step by step, and then sat down on her side with a lady without losing her charm.


    Then Su Li''s sun god separation stood quietly beside her as her support and confidence.


    However, Chun is now the female emperor, the female emperor of the Oriental Tianting, so Su Li''s title of separation should be changed slightly.


    Chun doesn''t want to surpass her husband in power, even if it''s just separation.


    Therefore, although she claimed to be the emperor herself, in order to show that she was on an equal footing with Su Li, she respected Su Li''s son as the "Eastern Emperor" on the spot.


    The true emperor of the Oriental heaven, about that.


    It was not until the sun god was awarded the Eastern Emperor that Su Li knew Chun''s plan


    The two divine kings looked at each other again. No wonder they had some subtle feelings... It turned out that they were the emperor of heaven and the emperor of the East.


    There seems to be some unlucky feeling


    However, Chun ascended the throne as the female emperor anyway. Su Li''s family has become the most noble family in the whole five Heaven.


    However, what makes Su Li care is that Haitang has been playing with his sister for a long time and has ignored his little thousand star world... What''s going on?


    So he sank his consciousness into the little thousand star world and took a look


    But he found that his little star world had completely changed.


    At this time, there is fog everywhere, countless strange creatures are rampant, all kinds of terrible creatures almost completely occupy the little thousand star world, and the cold fog almost completely covers the sunshine in the sky.


    These are the descendants of the ancient deep-sea rulers. I didn''t expect that once the control was released, it would cause such a big change.


    However, Su Li was a little strange. If this was the reason, Begonia would have jumped out and made trouble. Why didn''t he say a word about it? It seemed that there was some escape


    Su Li glanced and finally found where the rest of the human beings in the world were.


    It was an old city built at the top of a mountain.


    Because the city is above the peak, the fog is thin and can shine on the sun.


    There are many peaks around this mountain, and the top of the mountain has become a place to cultivate food... Obviously, it can''t grow much, but the grain yield is unexpectedly high.


    There was also a temple on the mountain. Su Li unexpectedly found that it was his dog who dispelled the fog here and created a safe area so that the remaining human beings could survive.


    What about Youguo in those days?


    Didn''t they get out a mortal female emperor?


    His eyes moved again and looked at the original Youguo area


    It is also the former site of the king''s palace of the kingdom of you... Although 500000 years have passed since the little thousand star world, there is not nothing here, but a strange thorny material covered by a strong strange smell.


    Su Li looked more curiously, and then ran to the only survivor camp sheltered by his dog.


    As soon as the separated body of the Heavenly Emperor appeared, she saw that Rou Chang had run to him in tears


    Su Li scratched his head and coughed.


    Rou Chang reacted, and then immediately fell on the ground to show her original shape, turned into a lovely dog, wagging her tail and drilling around Su Li.


    Su Li picked her up by dragging her belly... That''s right. Now his wife is a female emperor. We must pay attention to every detail.


    "Tell me, how did the world become like this?" Su Li asked curiously.


    After being intimate with Su Li for a while, rou Chang said, "it was still good in those days, but not long after the master left, his wife felt that the human country here was strong enough and should expand its territory to the surrounding seas."


    "Madam knows that the master sealed the dominators of the four seas, but the existence of the dominators of the four seas will also make the sea very dangerous."


    "So the lady decided to kill all the dominators of the world in person."


    Su Li was embarrassed because he did something when he left.


    But now it seems that the problem is not so serious, because Begonia has personally killed the dominators of the world.


    It just looks like there''s a problem?


    He asked, "if Begonia did it himself, there should be no problem. What''s going on now?"


    Rou Chang said awkwardly, "because my wife didn''t expect that the dominators of the four seas have evolved to the extent that they can completely get rid of the flesh, and the thinking wave exists for a short time."


    "As a result, the flesh of the dominators of the four seas was destroyed. After the seal was untied... Their consciousness parasitic on some ordinary swimming fish and completely returned to freedom."


    "Then they played a game with us..."


    Rou Chang''s face was ashamed. Obviously, the result of the game made her ashamed.


    After all, rou Chang and Haitang are both immortals in the upper world. They lost the game with mortal demons and even Su Li''s creations... It''s really hard to tell.


    Su Li rubbed his eyebrows. He seemed annoyed. In fact, he was secretly happy... And then asked, "how do they occupy the earth?"


    Rou Chang replied, "we have tried to develop the sea area for nearly ten thousand years, but those dominators have quietly accumulated strength in the depths of the sea area and have been making deep-sea giants to destroy our marine plan."


    "At the beginning, we also thought that this is also a kind of world diversity, so we simply let it go."


    "But with more and more monsters in the sea, mankind has had to retreat from the sea..."


    "Madam did it again at this time. She wiped out all the sea animals that had been raging before."


    "But something unexpected happened to her... Because the war with those deep-sea giants in the sea these years made the plague of those rulers infect many humans!"


    "These rulers were very cunning. They didn''t trigger this plague at first. They didn''t let the plague break out in the human population until mankind retreated from the sea."


    "Countless people are deformed and mutated, and I don''t know how many others actually carry plague, but it hasn''t been triggered."


    When Su Li heard this, he covered his mouth and murmured, "these dominators are smart. Even so, it should only be a problem for the coastal generation."


    "With your help, how did mankind retreat to this point step by step?"


    Rouchang turned into human form... After so many years, she has been used to such a posture. Just now, just to be intimate with Su Li, he regained his noumenon.


    She sighed and said, "because originally our most devout believer, the supreme female emperor of human beings on earth, I don''t know when they corrupted and eroded our thinking!"


    "So the scene that could have been maintained suddenly collapsed. Even if we destroy a group of degenerates, those dominators will soon give birth to another group of degenerates... The number of normal humans has also decreased sharply."


    "We have no way at all... The mind of the dominator is hidden in these fallen lives... No, even normal humans may have their mind waves hidden."


    "If you want to completely destroy these fallen creatures and clean up the dominators, you must destroy all the lives of the whole world and start again... In that case, the movement is too big."


    It turned out that it had to be restarted.


    So Su Li asked calmly, "then restart it. It''s nothing."


    But Rou Chang shook her head and said, "but madam doesn''t want to... Madam said that the human beings here are born from the blood of her master after all. Strictly speaking, they are all your blood descendants. If you can retain them, you should retain them as much as possible."


    Su Li finally frowned... That''s what to do. There are thousands of people living in this mountain city. How can we do this


    Well, he suddenly remembered his experience in the Luocha world and knew that there was a way.


    He asked, "Begonia is a part of Chun. Can''t you use divine power to help them?"


    Rou Chang looked at Su Li, then bowed her head and said, "madam''s clergy has no powerful function. Now she can only barely make these grains high-yield and live... Moreover, even the clergy can''t resist the erosion of thinking."


    Su Li was helpless when he heard this. Unexpectedly, he was baffled by mortal creatures... Suddenly, he was very worried about the fate of the Oriental heaven.


    He found that Chun may not have much experience in preaching as a God... The spring God can obtain faith without preaching, but if he seriously develops the convenience of the spring God, how can he develop a Buddhist priest like "Baihua"?


    "How did the last place remain?" Su Li asked.


    Rou Chang continued to bow her head and said, "because they also know that if all mankind is extinct, we will completely restart the world..."


    So, these two silly girls are really pinched by a group of mortal creatures!


    Su Li patted Rou Chang''s head silently, and then said, "well, I''ll take care of everything here. Let me see how to bring the situation back..."


    Now he is familiar with this kind of thing. He has planned some processes in his mind, and then began to find a suitable spokesperson in the last mountain shelter


    His mind swept over, but he finally found an old man who was sloppy lying on his back on a boulder halfway up the mountain, facing the sunset and waiting for the darkness


    This place will be covered by the fog after dark, and then he will be swallowed up by the rotten creatures in the fog


    So he''s waiting to die here.


    Su Li had seen this scene, but he didn''t expect to see it again in his little thousand world.


    ... because this shelter can''t bear the rations of more people, it has to send out the old and weak to live and die.


    At the last moment of his life, the old man prayed to the falling sunset with the greatest sincerity in despair... He was praying for the protection of the sun, and he didn''t want to fall into darkness.

 Chapter 802

    When Su Li saw the old man praying for light from the sinking sun, he had a very familiar sense of vision.


    So he naturally showed his figure


    Because the "Eastern Emperor" will accompany Chun, and Begonia will stay in the Oriental heaven to accompany his sister, the single emperor of heaven is not worthy to have a small thousand star world... This small thousand star world has been turned to the Eastern Emperor''s separation place.


    At this time, when the Eastern Emperor appeared, it really seemed as if the sun was shining and its way was bright.


    For a moment, the old man thought it was his degenerate illusion after sinking into the dark, but then he put it aside.


    Because the sunshine is too warm and sacred, the refreshing feeling itself will not make people associate it with any evil things.


    At this time, the God who appeared in the sun had said, "I am the sun, the emperor of the East."


    The old man quickly got up and crawled down, sobbing and saying, "the Eastern Emperor... My Lord, please redeem the old man."


    Su Li didn''t talk nonsense. He said directly, "offer your loyalty and faith, and I will give you the power of redemption."


    Instead, the old man straightened his body, looked up at the source of the brilliant light, and said with a weak face and tone: "I have nothing. I hope to serve my Lord with everything left. I just hope this body can be bathed in the glory of my Lord."


    Su Li nodded slightly and waved his hand without saying a word


    The next moment, a piece of light fell on the old man.


    At this moment, the old man only felt the vastness of God''s grace.


    A seemingly simple walking stick suddenly appeared in the form of light, and then condensed into an entity. He stood up with this walking stick, and then his expression became incomparably calm and pious.


    "It seems that some force is too strong..." Su Li scratched his head in some trouble.


    The gods will be poisoned by faith and eventually lose themselves.


    But believers are more easily controlled by God''s grace


    Just like this old man, after Su Li''s vast divine grace, the banquet room was brainwashed with divine power.


    Although he still keeps his original memory, the people and things in his memory can only occupy a small corner of his heart.


    At this time, his heart has been filled with divine grace, and all his will and thinking have become how to show the greatness of the Eastern Emperor.


    In this way, the old man changed from an ordinary old man dying for survival to a true devout believer of Su Li... No, or to be a "tool man" more accurately.


    This is also the reason why Su Li generally does not preach, because although pious faith can make gods powerful, it will also erase the flexibility and diversity of humanity.


    But the old man said he would give everything for his life. Su Li felt no guilt when he did it.


    At this time, the old man had no fear in his mind. He just felt that he would be invincible under the protection of God.


    At this time, Su Li''s figure also disappeared with the end of God''s grace perfusion, and the surrounding dark fog surrounded again


    There seemed to be countless demons rolling in the dark fog, trying to swallow the old man completely.


    This is what the survivors in the world fear... The diffuse fog seems to be filled with the thinking fluctuations of the ancient dominator, and any normal life will be affected and degenerate.


    This was what the old man feared most, but now he was completely unafraid.


    His heart was completely filled with divine grace, and a list of divine arts was unfolded before his eyes


    Holy Nova!


    In an instant, the strong light exploded from him, rapidly diffused in a spherical posture, and instantly dispersed all the darkness and fog around him


    Then he gave a gentle stick.


    Halo!


    The brilliant divine light spread within five meters of his body, making his whole person surrounded by a brilliant aperture.


    The surrounding fog could no longer be approached. He also despised the mere fog, and then turned step by step to the mountain where the survivors lived together


    All the way, he didn''t care whether there would be a rugged mountain road under his feet... Because he was walking in the air!


    Su Li watched his devout believer walk into the survivor''s camp, and the whole camp was bright for a moment


    He won''t look closely at the process of preaching. Anyway, he can "fast forward".


    His belief was easily accepted by the survivors... In fact, when the old man returned from the darkness with a light that could dispel all the fog, the spread of this belief was unimpeded.


    One of the most frustrating may be the priests who have always maintained their faith in Begonia, because their help can make the survivors'' camp have enough food to eat.


    But this can only make people linger.


    Su Li gave the old man the priest''s skill template, but he used the old man as the first ''Pope'' in the world.


    So he gave the old man the right and ability to create ''paladins''.


    Now the population of this mountain shelter has reached the upper limit, and it is time to explore a new living space.


    The "Pope" appointed by Su Li was able to lead these remaining people out of the mountain and open up more living space at the foot of the mountain.


    As he expected, ten days later, the first generation of paladins had been successfully established, and then began to fight and impact down the mountain under the leadership of the first generation of Pope.


    The fallen creatures had no resistance, and all disappeared under the impact of this brilliance.


    The fog seems to have subsided in the places they have opened up... It makes them very excited, because it means that they can really open up more living space.


    But the mind and will of those ancient rulers were angered by this and tried to corrupt these paladins with a degenerate whisper.


    The tried and tested approach failed this time... The whispers of this level do not have to be taken out in front of the blood believers of the Demon Lord.


    Crooked ways were useless, so we had to fight in front of the battlefield.


    At this time, the role of the Pope is highlighted.


    Where the Pope is, the light shines.


    Under the light of God, all degenerate and distorted things cannot cross the boundary.


    This allows the paladins to rest at ease at the foot of the mountain.


    Ordinary believers on the top of the mountain can also come down from the mountain and build urban homes in this more open place.


    Everyone was excited with optimism. This was the first time they faced the dark fog and enjoyed the fruits of victory.


    Everything is simpler than sully thought.


    Even if there are monsters in the fog, they will be burned to ashes under the Pope''s "sacred fire".


    The Pope is the most powerful of all believers. He has unimaginable divine grace.


    As for the future, when mankind develops on a larger scale and the Pope is unable to do everything, it is up to the "giant of light" to play in the face of those distorted giants.


    Su Li planned everything well. He could have expelled the haze on the whole earth at one breath, but he wanted to use these fog and fallen creatures to constantly sharpen the civilization he was about to rebuild.


    However, the number of human beings is still small, and it can only be a corner.


    Next, let them develop themselves for a period of time


    Time has no great significance for Su Li at this time. After a thousand years, this human has once again occupied most of the continent.


    Thousands of years of fighting against the fallen in the fog, these people''s belief in the "Eastern Emperor" has been constantly strengthened, and even become a conventional instinct.


    Su Li''s theocratic rule has been stable. The next step is to further expand the territory and occupy the whole continent again


    Another thousand years have passed.


    Human beings have multiplied from generation to generation, and have once again set their footprints all over the continent.


    The battle against the fog continues, because the sea is still the territory of the fog.


    But now, the whole continent has gradually become too full


    Although Su Li has been paying attention to adjusting the ecological balance and lowering the oracle to protect the environment... With a full population, the contradiction between living materials and people has become more and more prominent.


    Su Li wanted to use fleshy flowers to solve this problem... But later he thought about it. Once this kind of thing was done, the civilization would really be his vassal and could not be weaned.


    So he just wanted another solution


    Since the living space is limited, we need more living space.


    He suddenly realized that it seemed time to move the little thousand star world out of his sea of knowledge, because in his sea of knowledge, it was certainly a protection, but it was also a restriction.


    So Su Li thought of it and did it.


    Directly bid farewell to Chun for a while, and then went to find the star watching heavenly official, where there will be some small thousand worlds worth exploring.


    Then there was a space jump, came to the mortal world, and searched one by one according to the coordinates to come


    Before he first came to the first target, he looked through the space cell membrane and found a dead land full of silt swamps


    Su Li hesitated slightly, and then felt that it didn''t matter?


    So he took out the little thousand star world and directly photographed his little thousand star world to the land of the little thousand world with great power


    The space cell membrane of the two worlds was about to collide, but at this moment, Su Li suddenly made efforts to refine and break the space cell membrane between the two.


    Then the two worlds suddenly joined together.


    "Boom!"


    The land full of sludge swamps suddenly rushed into the sea full of fog, and immediately set off an amazing tsunami.


    However, the tsunami was suppressed by Su Li with great power.


    Human beings in the world can only feel a big earthquake, and the vitality of heaven and earth seems to be somewhat different.


    ... Su Li looked at the little thousand world that still owed something, then sealed it, copied it again, and then left where he was to find the next little thousand world... No, just a large plane.


    What he wants to do now is to directly splice a vast world!

 Chapter 803

    Su Li''s version of the Eastern Emperor carried a total of four small thousand worlds or plane worlds to splice with his small thousand star world.


    There are dust mud swamps, wilderness, Arctic ice sheets and broken Islands


    When all these elements are combined together, the ocean connects them, as if to form a complete planet!


    But it was obvious that Su Li wanted to be fat in one bite. As a result, he ate a little.


    His separation is just that the sun has great divine power, but he is really not good at organizing everything in heaven and earth.


    Now the five small worlds are forcibly pieced together, but it has caused incompatible problems.


    He chose several other worlds specially. It''s OK to say that there is no mortal life, but his original little thousand star world has experienced a continuous turbulence.


    The earth has been shaking endlessly, the sky is also changing, and the sea is restless, as if there would be a natural disaster at any time.


    Su Li was a little overwhelmed. He felt that he was going to collapse... He had to find a way to call ontology for help


    In the dark world, Su Li''s Noumenon reluctantly woke up from entering the mind. Unexpectedly, his separate body could make trouble for him.


    However, it seems that there is not much to gain from practicing in the dark abyss at this time, so just go to the ''Kingdom of God on earth''.


    It was difficult for Mingyuan to enter the mortal world, but Su Li had his own way.


    His Eastern Emperor went directly into the interior of the planet, and then arranged the array that could connect the dark abyss encountered earlier in the ''Luocha world'' somewhere in the interior of the planet


    It is more effective than any other material to directly arrange the array with the turbidity of the world.


    After the array worked, the area immediately formed an entrance to the nether world.


    On the other side of the abyss, Su Li took his disciples to the entrance of the passage.


    He cleared all the demons in the passage, and then he let his third apostle Hydra occupy the entrance of the passage... From then on, he was the gatekeeper of the entrance of the abyss.


    Then he himself returned to the world through this entrance.


    At this moment, the eastern emperor turned into the Sun Essence wheel surrounded by the golden flame, and then fell into the left pupil of Su Li''s body.


    At the beginning, it was difficult for the black and white emperors to seal the channel of the dark abyss, and many people thought that he could not come out by his own strength at least in the short term.


    But Su Li''s method is obviously more than these people think. Of course, he has his own means and preparation. Otherwise, how can he do something uncertain?


    Moreover, because his small seal can perfectly restrain his own breath, he did not cause any harm to this turbulent ''dystocia'' world after he came from the abyss.


    But with his landing, it seems that the whole world has a backbone


    Suddenly, the earth of the whole planet is unknown, and the restless feeling is gone.


    Then Su Li began to stir the magma flow inside the core, forcibly splicing and straightening out the different earth vein fluctuations of the five worlds.


    When he did these things, he played down them and really pinched them with his hands.


    He has controlled almost 60% of the laws of the earth after being closed in the dark abyss for so long... When he perfectly understands it, the entry is also very fast.


    With his cultivation of noumenon, he is about to catch up with the black emperor who was the bottom of the five heavenly emperors.


    Of course, now his wife Chun is at the bottom... Under the control of single law, he is now ranked fourth.


    But this is just his earth. If he adds the 34% control of the way of the sun and nearly 20% of the way of the sky... His actual combat power can be steadily tied with the White Emperor and raise his eyes to the Yellow Emperor.


    Therefore, the law of the earth, which controls 60%, enables him to completely suppress the world at a very fast speed.


    Then he quickly sealed the abyss passage... But after thinking about it, he raised a small corner of the seal, making the abyss breath slowly penetrate out


    Then he adjusted the bottom of the ground and went up to the ground.


    A moment later, he suddenly rushed out of the ground and came to the ground.


    The ocean under our feet is still undulating in the aftermath of the earthquake.


    But in an instant, the undulating water waves calmed down.


    Then he looked up at the sky... But he found that the air of the five worlds was still exchanging rapidly in an attempt to reach a new balance, which was also the reason why the whole world was in a sudden change and howling.


    But this is also very simple for him. The spread of the divine power of the sky will quickly form a new balance in the air of the whole world.


    But he didn''t immediately make the atmosphere of the whole planet completely average, so wouldn''t there be no wind?


    Therefore, he tried his best to preserve his unique climate environment according to the land of different worlds, and then made these climate environments continuously affect the overall situation, forming a monsoon climate of global operation... In this way, there will be the alternation of the four seasons.


    At this time, the human civilization in the little thousand star world, as well as Su Li''s "land of gods" all shouted miracles... This was an interesting attempt for Su Li, but it seemed like a change of day for them!


    They really saw a vast starry sky overhead


    But Su Li ignored what the mortals in the world thought. He also looked up at the starry sky


    Previously, the Eastern Emperor''s separation brought the spliced world to a young star system for final splicing.


    But the last part of the small world is far from the stars, not in a livable belt suitable for human survival.


    There is also a planet in the habitable belt, but unfortunately it is a gaseous planet.


    Su Li thought for a moment, then decided to bring the newly created planet to the livable belt, and then changed the gaseous planet to another position


    After mastering 60% of the Tao of the earth and more than 30% of the Tao of the sun, I actually have a deep understanding of the role of gravity.


    He uses gravity to drag and place these celestial bodies like "marbles" like toys.


    As long as he can reach the gravitational balance of the star system, he can play at will.


    In this way, a man-made world has really entered the mortal starry sky. It will be no different from other naturally generated worlds... No, there is still a difference. It will be Su Li''s human kingdom, and there is a channel to the abyss inside it.


    Su Li thought for a moment and simply named the world "oracle"... Which means the world under the oracle.


    Then he began to look forward to the Oracle star... At first, he wanted to see the possibility of a completely free civilization.


    But now that he has stepped in, he wants to see how much potential this civilization that exists completely because of faith will have?


    So after he lowered the oracle to continue to explore the overseas world, he continued to watch the development of the world patiently


    His followers got his Oracle, and then some believers who had lost their goals immediately began to build large sea ships


    They lavishly blessed each shipbuilding board, and then spliced them together to build a huge sea ship.


    Such a ship will never get lost and will never be damaged by the existence in the fog.


    Even hit icebergs... Well, the bad ones are icebergs.


    Such a sea ship was named ark. People built four ships, and then filled them with people exploring the new world. They sailed across the sea to the new land or islands.


    At first, of course, these lands are not suitable for human survival, and even have almost no products... But they are not afraid, because they know that their gods will protect them.


    So they began to open up arable land and try to cultivate crops on all kinds of land.


    As a result, the earth that was not suitable for life was transformed little by little. The ark also traveled to and from the sea to bring more believers willing to explore the new world.


    At the same time, the beings in the fog are also trying to occupy these new lands.


    They first occupied the expanded ocean, and then climbed up the land from the ocean.


    Their expansion is even faster than that of believers under the Oracle, because they have a very amazing breeding speed under the influence of the breath of the abyss.


    So, all the life elements of the new land are filling up rapidly, and the speed of fog transforming the land is even faster than that of human beings.


    However, the land robbed by human beings from the fog can be cultivated as a fertile land with only a little adjustment


    In Su Li''s eyes, the fog of playing Begonia and Rouchang is just a tool to facilitate the transformation of the environment... It''s quite handy.


    In this way, three thousand years later, Su Li watched the whole Oracle world completely dominated by mankind again, and he did not make any special intervention.


    But he has found that in pure religious civilization, especially when it is determined that gods can be sanctified... Everyone will consciously restrain himself with a very high moral standard.


    Therefore, even after so many years of development, there are many countries in Su Li''s Oracle world, but there are not so many frauds. There is a very gentle and friendly relationship between everyone in all countries.


    In other words, this should not be regarded as a country, but various provinces under the auspices of the Holy See.


    If there were not some fog and distorted monsters in the deep sea, it is estimated that the world would have entered complete peace.


    It can be said that Su Li built an ideal Township in a real sense for himself.


    But if that''s all, it''s meaningless for him. What he wants to see is those people and things who can still burst out of their own inspiration and discover technology and knowledge under the control of religious thought.


    There is no doubt that religious civilization will be more likely to stay in the current situation and lack enterprising spirit, but what if his Oracle promotes the addition of scientific and technological elements to this religious civilization?


    This is the new content that he has prepared for 5000 years and is just about to start playing

 Chapter 804

    After five thousand years of development, Su Li''s "oracle" star civilization has finally efficiently entered a state he wants to see... Using divine power to guide science and technology!


    The principle is to let these people use divine power to replace all kinds of phenomena that could be found only with precision instruments, making it easier and intuitive for people to observe the mystery of the operation of all things in the world.


    In this way, they may have these defects in basic theory, but the overall development of science and technology is improving rapidly.


    Just as this civilization began to look at the stars, its scientists gradually began to rise a study on the gods they had always believed in


    They began to be curious about the existence of gods and wanted to explore what kind of existence the so-called gods were.


    Su Li is also very curious and wants to know what these people can finally study


    He was really pleasantly surprised, because one of their talented scientists actually developed "the so-called divine grace is actually a manifestation of human spiritual power."


    This discovery seems to make the belief in Su Li among high-end people collapse to a certain extent.


    But Su Li was full of expectation... He hesitated and suddenly cut off all God''s grace feedback to these believers!


    Not that he gave up this civilization, but when it developed to this extent, Su Li suddenly wanted to see another possibility


    Accustomed to the Oracle civilization of God''s grace, they suddenly became confused. They never thought that God''s grace would say so.


    They have always believed in the existence of gods, and now it feels like their gods have suddenly abandoned them.


    As a result, the whole society has entered turmoil, especially the Holy See.


    As the "closest person to God", the pope had to come out to explain this matter


    However, although the Pope looked sad, he was not frightened, because he did get Su Li''s last oracle.


    At this time, he also made the Oracle public: when the Eastern Emperor came, only 10000 people were trapped in a corner, the fog of the deep sea covered the whole continent, and mankind was facing the disaster of extinction at any time.


    However, at this time, mankind has risen again, and its footprints have spread all over the Oracle star, so the Eastern Emperor should withdraw his gift to the Oracle people and continue God''s journey.


    The people of the Oracle should stand on their own from now on. The great God of the Eastern Emperor may wait for you in the depths of the starry sky


    This is equivalent to a "peace notice" issued by Su Li, which can be regarded as the last guide for them.


    Then he began to watch


    He watched the miracle that finally belonged to him in this civilization slowly collapse, and then watched the confused people slowly find a new direction with the cooperation of the Holy See and scientists


    Their choice surprised Su Li.


    Because they are used to the existence of gods and suddenly lose their faith, they have a sense of emptiness in their soul.


    In order to overcome this emptiness, they chose to make a God by themselves!


    All this comes from the scientist who studies the essence of divine grace. His research on spirit and mind goes beyond this era


    Then he put forward a bold idea, that is to gather the hearts of all people in the world and jointly create a God that only belongs to their Oracle people!


    Su Li was stunned by this idea, and then couldn''t help but want to help them realize this idea.


    Later, the first scientist who questioned him seemed to get some inspiration in his sleep if he had divine help in the process of research.


    Finally, the "spiritual center" was created with 20 years of efforts. It was a creation that completely crossed the times. When it was finally created, the great scientist felt incredible... Looking back on the past 20 years, he was ignorant.


    Over the past 20 years, the great scientist has also had a group of loyal followers who are ecstatic after the success of the "spiritual center".


    Then there is no need for the great scientist to push. His followers spontaneously told all the Oracle people the news of success, and then began to create a "spiritual terminal" to send it to everyone.


    After ensuring that everyone has a "spiritual terminal", all Oracle people connect their hearts together on this day... And then create gods with their common will.


    They succeeded.


    Under their spiritual connection, a symbiotic will began to be born.


    The empty hearts of the Oracle people were finally comforted, and they began to enter a new pace of life one by one.


    However, there are still two people in the whole Oracle star who are not connected to the spiritual center and do not participate in the shaping of the "new God".


    One is the Pope, and the other is the great scientist who built the heart center.


    The two met in the empty holy see. Then the great scientist asked, "why don''t you use the spiritual terminal under the crown of the Pope? If you guide, you can at least shape the ''new God'' in the direction of our Lord''s common return."


    The Pope shook his head calmly and said, "no, the ''new God'' will not be our Lord after all. If we really shape the ''new God'' like our Lord, it will be a humiliation to our Lord the Eastern Emperor."


    "It''s you, why don''t you connect?"


    The great scientist seemed to be asked. He hesitated slightly. Then he hesitated and asked, "in fact, my Lord didn''t go, right?"


    The Pope was surprised: "Oh? Why?"


    The great scientist said, "because I feel that my Lord has been enlightening me with wisdom, so that I can complete this'' spiritual center ''in such a short time."


    "I feel that my Lord has never left and has been watching us... Maybe my theory angered him, and then he wanted to see what we can do, which removed God''s grace."


    The Pope smiled gently at the speech and said, "my Lord, the Eastern Emperor has indeed been watching here all the time. But the reason why he withdrew God''s grace is not that you offended him, but that he is not greedy for the mere faith of mortals such as us. Instead, he wants to see that we can have more possibilities rather than his vassal... What mercy and greatness is this?"


    The great scientist was speechless


    However, after the death of Mai''s Pope, he took over the post of Pope of the eastern Holy See and became Su Li''s last Pope on the Oracle star.


    Ironically, the great scientist who buried the belief of the Eastern Emperor himself finally chose to return to the embrace of the Eastern Emperor


    Su Li looked at the development of the Oracle civilization and really exceeded his expectations.


    He felt that the composition of this civilization actually looked like a dark abyss demon. The individual of each oracle was a body cell in the body of the dark abyss demon, and then hundreds of millions of "cell" consciousness gathered together to form symbiotic consciousness... That is, the "new God" of the oracle.


    After all the souls of the Oracle civilization were connected, the civilization began to "hang up".


    They began to develop rapidly in the field of science and technology, and also developed an extremely amazing spiritual civilization.


    They have mastered the mystery of spiritual power by gathering the strength of people, and then cooperate with more and more powerful spiritual power to develop spiritual technology.


    Because they found that powerful spiritual power can actually be blessed and applied to energy, they then quickly developed energy technology.


    The ancient Eastern Emperor Temple was gradually buried in the dust of history. Huge Oracle spacecraft left the parent star and began to explore the boundless starry sky outside.


    Su Li looked at this civilization developing at a very fast speed, and his heart was filled with emotion about its unlimited potential.


    Originally, he said he was looking forward to meeting them in the starry sky, but now he is really looking forward to it... The Oracle family is actually his descendant, and I don''t know how far this spiritual scientific and technological civilization can be developed in the end.


    Su Li took a final look at the galaxy, and then left with the soul of his last pope before the Oracle family was about to occupy the whole star system.


    He will never treat badly those who believe in him and serve him. Even after death, they will slowly lose their consciousness because of the passage of time, but before that, Su Li will make them in a state of spiritual satisfaction.


    After the things here were finished, Su Li came to the starry sky again.


    It''s almost time to deal with the disaster cloud, and in order to deal with it, his other heavenly emperor has also left.


    He had a big plan in mind, which needed the two gods to work together with the noumenon.


    At the same time, he also asked the disciples of Jianya to know how the war was in the disaster cloud


    There are still dark abyss demons, but they have been hunted very sparsely.


    Su Li thought it didn''t matter. Just keep some demons.


    But what about the two kings?


    Finally, they were found out when the disciples of sword cliff joined in the search... The two great kings of Mingyuan couldn''t persuade them and hid in a planet.


    But they did not consider that other planets in the galaxy have been damaged by disaster clouds, and even the stars themselves have dimmed, as if they were going to go out at any time. How can there be such a perfect planet?


    So the White Emperor led his people to crusade. After doing something, he finally succeeded in crusading the two great kings of Mingyuan


    The White Emperor was so excited at that time that he was looking forward to how much cultivation gain the merit and Qi of the two great kings of Mingyuan could bring to him... He thought that it should be no problem to improve two points anyway?


    However, there are many good things in the world.


    The great monarch of the nether abyss at both ends just increased his perception of the way of death


    He is still a little short. His mastery of the way of death is stuck in 89% and can''t be broken through.


    It''s hard enough to make him collapse, but there''s no way. At this time, what else can he find to make up for the last point?


    In theory, with so much luck, he just needs to continue to accumulate and should still be able to improve his mastery of this last point.


    Even if it is a cross-level promotion, it may be more difficult, but it will always succeed in another ten million years.


    But the question is, now the White Emperor has made his heart old because of this series of twists and turns. Where can he last for thousands of years?

 Chapter 805

    Whether the White Emperor is miserable or not has nothing to do with Su Li, but the White Emperor hunted and killed the last two great kings of Mingyuan, which is a good thing.


    When the White Emperor was incompetent and irritable, all the heavenly soldiers and generals with the Western Heaven left, Su Li ordered his subordinates to leave the disaster cloud.


    He''s going to start the operation


    At this time, the mortal starry sky under the jurisdiction of the southern sky has been covered by large disaster clouds.


    In the area covered by disaster clouds, it is full of infinite resistance. Not only the stellar system is broken, but also the stars themselves are gradually losing their vitality, and even many have to be completely extinguished.


    It can be said that if this disaster cloud is not processed, then this large star domain will become a boundless dead domain.


    What Su Li has to deal with at this time is this disaster cloud.


    This is a huge project. He even called his wife chun to help.


    Chun is very happy about this. He seldom has such a chance to work with Su Li.


    So the emperor separated himself from the eastern court to find the woman, simultaneous interpreting her to the side of Su Li''s body.


    "Husband!"


    Chun was very happy to see Su Li''s noumenon. After all, although there has always been a separate company on his side, he can''t compare with the intimacy of noumenon anyway.


    Su Li hugged her and smiled. Then he gently stroked her lower abdomen and said, "wait, remember, enough is enough. Don''t use too much force. If you move, the fetal Qi will be bad."


    Chun gave him a pretty white look, then gently pushed away his hand and said, "so many people are watching. What are you doing?"


    The people around Nanting turned their heads in an instant and said they didn''t see anything.


    Chun turned his eyes helplessly again.


    Su Li no longer teased her, but began his own operation


    He was ready to deal with the disaster cloud, so he first came to the center of the disaster cloud


    "Chun, help me extinguish all the stars in this disaster cloud first. You have the way of withering and flourishing, and you should be able to do it, right?"


    He asked.


    Chun nodded cautiously and said, "yes, but I have limited mana and need your help."


    "It''s all right. I can use the power of the sun to help you." Su Li said calmly.


    It was better for Baidi to do this kind of thing, but he felt that he didn''t have to look for the old man to be looked down upon. It happened that Chun could have a similar effect. Of course, it would benefit his daughter-in-law.


    Then Chun began to cast the spell.


    The magic power containing the secret of withering and flourishing spread... Her magic power could not have spread to such a wide range, but when the power of law came in, the magic power could instantly spread to where all withering and flourishing were happening.


    Every star in the disaster cloud is dying, so this mana naturally comes to countless stars in the disaster cloud.


    But such a dispersion of forces also means that Chun can''t do anything with these forces at all.


    At this time, we need to see Su Li''s... His solar power also diffused into these countless stars, and then with the close causal relationship with Chun, he soon found his wife''s weak magic power.


    Chun''s mana can''t do anything to the star.


    But Su Li''s power is the power of the sun, and it is the power that controls the law!


    Among these solar powers, there is also a little weak mana of Su Li, and then these Manas coincide with Chun''s mana... Their Manas immediately blend together, which makes Su Li''s divine power also contain the law of withering and flourishing


    "Now, let''s accelerate the life cycle of these stars."


    Su Li said.


    The Toon immediately mobilized the power of the law and made it wither and wither.


    In this regard, what Su Li wants is to end these stars in advance, perhaps to make Baidi''s death power do better.


    But how could the White Emperor integrate his power with Su Li''s power so perfectly?


    So now it seems that Chun is the most suitable candidate for cooperation.


    At this time, Su Li''s solar power also pushed these stars to accelerate their end.


    Under the environment of disaster clouds, countless stars themselves are accelerating into death... Now driven by the Sun God King, this process is going faster.


    Of course, this change still needs a process. The husband and wife have been doing their best to continue to promote this process.


    At first, it was really a difficult thing. They tried their best and only pushed slowly.


    Others can only protect the Dharma around them... Fortunately, there is no major event in the five heavenly courts, otherwise it is definitely the emptiest time for the East Court and the South court.


    With the passage of time, Su Li''s mastery of the way of the sun became more and more proficient, and his perfect perception also made him rapidly increase his mastery in this process.


    What comes with it is to quickly improve the perception of the way of withering and glory with Chun


    At this moment, Chun''s heart is very complex. This is probably the first time she feels that it is so easy to improve her cultivation... Did her husband always improve her cultivation?


    She suddenly wanted to hit someone, but even if she thought she was hitchhiking now


    This process that makes all stars in the disaster cloud inferior to death lasted about 1000 years... This time seems not short, but it is only a short moment for stars, a celestial body with a life of 10 billion.


    When this time point came, Su Li did not hesitate. He directly chose to stimulate the vast divine power and detonated all the stars covered by the disaster cloud!


    Hundreds of millions of stars exploded at the same time, which directly disturbed the whole disaster cloud.


    There were signs of instability in the space of the mortal star sky again, and the whole space was turbulent, and the immortals and gods just put their eyes on it... Speechlessly found what moths Su Li was tossing about.


    But the unrest will not last long and will soon subside.


    The explosion of hundreds of millions of stars disturbed the whole disaster cloud, making the originally solidified disaster cloud seem to begin to flow


    Su Li wants this kind of ''flow''!


    At this time, the divine power of the sky began to exert its blessing and wanted to make this "flow" more significant.


    But he was also a little disappointed, because the pure sky divine power was too thin and was not so effective for these disaster cloud materials.


    But fortunately, he soon realized that compared with the sky, the earth is the closest state of these abyss materials... The disaster cloud looks like a cloud, but it can''t be moved by the wind.


    So Su Li added the divine power containing the law of the earth to the divine power of the sky, and then tried to continue to disturb the disaster clouds


    This time he succeeded, because when the law of the earth plus the law of the sky, he actually simulated an effect similar to chaos.


    So he is equivalent to using chaos to control disaster clouds, and finally make these disaster clouds completely begin to flow


    When the disaster cloud begins to flow, it is equivalent to the vitality in the dead star domain.


    Disaster clouds are abyss materials, and these abyss materials are not really turbid... Countless fairy spirits have been integrated into these disaster clouds under hundreds of thousands of years of war.


    What will this be when the dark abyss material is added with the spirit Qi?


    Is the material composition of the earthly sky!


    Su Li and Chun''s divine power and mana scattered in the disaster cloud with the star explosion worked again at this time. When the disaster cloud was disturbed and completely mixed with the spirit of fairies to form the most fundamental material aggregation.


    The withering and flourishing rule of Ailanthus altissima has changed from withering and withering to prosperity and vitality.


    So Su Li''s solar power also contains this part of the law. Under the action of this power, the points of material stacking began to accelerate the convergence and ignition.


    At the next moment, new stars appeared in the void.


    At the same time, these stars also captured the various substances constantly generated in the disaster cloud in their orbits, so the original star system began to take shape again.


    Moreover, it can be predicted that these star systems will be extremely rich in this extremely dense disaster cloud.


    At this time, the disaster cloud is no longer full of death and destruction, but a vibrant nebula with countless stars!


    This set of operations really turned waste into treasure and completely transformed disaster clouds into life giving nebulae.


    And Chun also benefited a lot from the operation that made her scalp numb.


    So many stars are so blessed by her law that they live to death and then regenerate after death, which is incomparably in line with her way of withering and glory, which immediately makes her control over the law of withering and glory rise rapidly


    Just after such a process, the way of withering and flourishing of Ailanthus altissima became 67%, which can be described as a huge harvest and saved tens of millions of years of hard cultivation.


    "Is it over..."


    Chun sighed sadly, and the good thing of the rapid improvement of cultivation was over.


    However, she is now satisfied. She has never enjoyed such a "big meal". She even feels a little flustered and untrue.


    But Su Li said, "don''t worry, the benefits just begin."


    When the voice fell, Chun felt an unprecedented heaven and earth merit converging to her, making her whole person bathed in a golden light


    She was stunned and didn''t understand what was going on at first.


    But then she realized why


    This is tantamount to participating in the recovery of a vast star region, which is a great merit for the whole galaxy.


    After this harvest, she and Su Li returned to heaven and began their meditation to turn this merit into practical cultivation benefits.


    Therefore, in the process of closing, her mastery of the way of withered glory improved rapidly again, and later exceeded her original perception of the way of withered glory, reaching 96% directly and quickly.


    Compared with Bai Di''s hard work to master the rule of the last point and never get it, and then look at herself... It''s so easy to ''whew ~'' and completely meet the promotion standard of Da Luo Jinxian. She began to feel that the gap between anyone is really big.


    Therefore, the great disaster caused by the opening of the space channel does have great merit.


    However, because this is the common law that the world needs, the Red Emperor and Nanting people who opened the channel and opened the catastrophe were actually not so much eaten by karma.


    The White Emperor and the black emperor who sealed the Mingyuan channel did not gain as much merit and fortune as they thought


    The real big head is actually in the reconstruction of the starry sky after the disaster!


    If the disaster cloud is not processed, it may become a nebula pregnant with stars after countless years of self operation.


    However, this process is undoubtedly extremely slow. Perhaps the self extinction of the galaxy may not be completed.


    But what Su Li and Chun did was different. They made this land of death full of vitality again... This is a great merit.

 Chapter 806

    As Su Li''s assistant, Chun can push the control of Kui Rong''s law to 96%. Further, he just accumulated for a period of time and began to try to rob Dalai.


    So how much did Su Li gain as the leader of this action?


    Infinite merit and Qi gathered on him, which made his three laws go hand in hand.


    One of the first to achieve complete control is the law of the earth... Finally, it is the basis of his fairy way.


    After all, it was the earth that had the most feelings in the abyss before. Now, with the help of this massive amount of merit, it is directly perfect.


    And so is the way of the sun.


    His previous operation after the extinction of hundreds of millions of stars benefited not only Chun, but also his own mastery of the way of the sun by leaps and bounds.


    And because his law of the sun is also a state of perception perfection, this progress is faster.


    So when he created the star sky like constant sand, his way of the sun had reached 78% and nearly 80%.


    Then, as soon as merit and virtue were infused, they immediately followed the way of the earth and got the perfect situation of merit and virtue.


    At this time, he only felt that countless stars in the starry sky were in control... This feeling was as if even the clergy had been sublimated.


    Even if there were no more obvious signs, Su Li felt that it seemed entirely possible for him to replace part of his God name of the Lord of the sun with "the Lord of the stars".


    Then there is the ascension of the way of the sky.


    Originally, he thought that after experiencing the previous double consummation, his sky law should be almost the same.


    So he simply ignored it and let the law of the sky ascend by itself.


    But I didn''t expect that with the passage of time, this merit will continue... Because as long as new star systems are born in that nebula, he will receive a merit blessing.


    Therefore, when the mastery of the sky law reaches 70%, the improvement speed slows down, but all the merits can be improved slowly and firmly through this starry sky


    This makes Su Li, who has some obsessive-compulsive disorder, very uncomfortable, because when he is successful in one law, he feels as if he can advance to Da Luo at any time.


    And when his two laws are complete, that is to suppress the impulse to advance at any time... He really can''t advance any more. It seems not long before he became a golden immortal!


    So he started a new round of repression in every realm. This kind of thing is bound to be tucking out by a large crowd. What time do we need to make complaints about the promotion of big Luo?


    In particular, we can''t let the White Emperor know, because Su Li really didn''t want anyone to let the White Emperor hang up like this.


    So he urgently separated the two parts again.


    The emperor''s separation still controls the southern heaven, while the Eastern Emperor''s separation still sits in the eastern heaven.


    Anyway, the cultivation of separation depends on the noumenon. The noumenon is fine, and these two separation will never have problems.


    His noumenon is to come to the heart magic sword cliff world... The heart magic sword cliff world can''t understand any rules. Although the sword cliff is lively, there is only emptiness outside the sword cliff.


    This is the realm of the empty world. Naturally, there are no laws.


    He used this empty world to suppress the realm, but it was also unique.


    But what he didn''t expect was that he had been so greedy, and the White Emperor was still silent


    The White Emperor holds the priest of death, so his ending can only be said to be extinction, not death.


    It is said that in the Western Heaven, after hearing a certain news, the White Emperor fell into an incomparable silence.


    Then his original god suddenly broke, and the whole human consciousness fell into nothingness... This is silence.


    But the body of the White Emperor did not die. Even with the blessing of his death power, he "lived" again and became the most terrible zombie in the world.


    The fall of the White Emperor caused a lot of trouble in the Western Heaven, but it finally alerted the Yellow Emperor, so that the Yellow Emperor had to subdue him personally


    In the end, the White Emperor couldn''t get through that level and didn''t get the control of the last point.


    So what kind of news did he hear before he went directly into the silence?


    It turned out to be Su Li''s wife. Chun suddenly crossed the robbery and succeeded in becoming Da Luo.


    The great Luo Jinxian is with the law, but it is actually a existence that is faintly higher than the law.


    In this case, how can people at the level of Baidi not feel the changes of heaven and earth?


    So he couldn''t think of it


    The Yellow Emperor of his time had already become a great Luo, not to mention.


    But even Chun


    Chun''s seniority is quite high.


    But the key is how long it took chun to become a golden immortal and ascend the throne as the female emperor of flowers?!


    The cause and effect were all revealed in front of him... Only then did he realize that he had wasted so many tricks and paid so much price, but in the end, he could not gain more than the couple''s "easy sweeping" tail.


    What a jealous and desperate thing


    So the White Emperor thought he was tired, really too tired.


    This one didn''t hold on, but his mind was silent... The "good friend" Yellow Emperor couldn''t hold on to it.


    The Yellow Emperor has no time to regret, so he has to congratulate Chun''s successful promotion


    Especially when he saw Chun''s side and Su Li''s Eastern Emperor''s separation, the whole person felt bad.


    "Brother... What are you doing? Can you be in a good situation at any time?" the Yellow Emperor couldn''t help but ask, in a tone.


    The Eastern Emperor replied: "because I have to wait for my sky way, the sky law has not been fully controlled... Although I don''t care too much, what if it''s inconvenient to continue to master other laws after being promoted to Da Luo?"


    The Yellow Emperor felt a strong sour in his heart. He didn''t know that he was "Versailles" by Su Li, but he knew very well that he couldn''t stay here anymore... The lesson of the White Emperor was right in front of him. He couldn''t break his heart together.


    He said dryly, "no, no, the practice of the great Luo realm is'' deriving the Tao from the Tao ''. Instead, you will be able to start to understand the laws again, and all the laws can start to understand again."


    Su Li was slightly surprised, and then began to ponder: "I see. Is it derived from the existing laws?"


    "But in this way, the derived Tao is based on the mastered Tao after all, so it is very important to master how much and how well you master before Dalai."


    Su Li was spiritually aware of the mystery and pointed to the true meaning of practice in the realm of Dalai.


    In fact, it''s nothing. When you reach this level, there will be an aura similar to the secret of heaven to point out the direction.


    The Yellow Emperor ran away so disheartened, because he had a premonition that if Su Li was promoted to Da Luo, he would definitely be able to compete with him... The double law road, which was the goal he had longed for and hard to achieve. Naturally, he knew how powerful Da Luo Jinxian would be under this road.


    Not to mention that Su Li always has a wife who is already Da Luo Jinxian... Perhaps in the near future, the strongest atrium position of the five heavenly courts will not be so reliable.


    He didn''t know that the way of the sky Su Li was waiting for was actually the third way.


    And Su Li is not taking the road of three laws, but the road of three consummation!


    Su Li ignored the Yellow Emperor who left, but set his eyes on the southern heaven again.


    He gradually felt that the green emperor was hidden behind the scenes and assigned him various tasks to save the world or preach the world.


    When the disaster cloud becomes a nebula, the people of Nanting will also begin to preach thousands of affairs like the normal Tianting.


    In this regard, Jianya immortal sect is skilled in business, and other forces began to fully participate in these affairs in order not to fall behind others, but also to share the "bonus" of the southern Tianting.


    Su Li also gradually left all these affairs to Bailu. He slowly "salted fish" up. He seemed to be wandering the avenue of enlightenment outside the sky all day.


    His state at this time is really like the Qing emperor of that year.


    In fact, Chun doesn''t know what to say... I feel that this son-in-law is his own!


    And just like when the Qing emperor is pressing, Su Li''s continuous rise can make people dare not complain until Xi thinks so.


    Su Li was completely inaction at this time, which also made Bailu gradually accepted by everyone.


    Although the sword cliff immortal cult is powerful, it is also very exclusive.


    Therefore, when facing the powerful sword cliff, other forces naturally chose to report to the regiment for warmth.


    Because of the friendship between Bai Lu and Jianya, she gradually became the arbiter to balance the interests of both sides... This makes her voice in the southern Tianting increase day by day.


    Of course, the disciples of Jianya are actually too lazy to think about competing for power and profit. The only reason why they stay in the southern heaven now is... They have to practice in the heaven every other time, otherwise their immortal body may collapse.


    With Su Li''s body sitting in the heart demon sword cliff world, they actually prefer to surround Su Li''s body... This may be the natural ability of the heart Demon Lord.


    On the contrary, when Su Li has nothing to preach to you, in fact, the people who stay in the heart magic sword cliff have at least made rapid progress in their spiritual realm.


    Under this rhythm, sword cliff immortal cult once again entered the period of talent blowout.


    It''s not a thing to be an immortal. Being an immortal is the most basic.


    The number of Xuanxian seems to be increasing every day... Sword cliff disciples who can experience in the semi divine world can always easily find their own suitable way and practice.


    Even if you finally find that there is a better choice, it can be very fast to start over.


    This is the excellent embodiment of the disciples of Jianya. Of course, it is also the blowout brought by this wave of rising luck.


    The number of golden immortals is also growing


    In fact, Su Li thought that the next golden immortal on the sword cliff after the five old swords should be the ancestor of Xiaocao... As a result, he found that he thought too much. A guy who could not be imagined quietly turned and overtaked, becoming the sixth golden immortal on the sword cliff except Su Li''s family.


    That is Wuyang. He successfully advanced to Jinxian with the perfect law of dance.


    Who could have thought that when Beiguang was constantly "dead and alive" to understand the law of death, Wuyang was also understanding his own law?


    Although this rule is not profound, it is his choice and favorite, which is enough... Anyway, there are many strong people in sword cliff, and he is no less.


    As for Beiguang


    When the white emperor died, he had only a remnant of the power of death, but he did not find his divine power.


    So all the immortals outside are guessing who the next god of death will be


    But no one knows that the White Emperor''s death chain has already fallen into the hands of Beiguang... But he dislikes that it is useless at all, so the position of the God of death is temporarily vacant.


    After all, the original heart of sword cliff cannot be changed. How can it be used if it is not the shape of sword?

 Chapter 807

    The years of cultivation are not counted, and thousands of years pass by.


    This ten thousand years is the time of heaven, and the earth is the time of ten billion years!


    With the gestation of 10 billion years, the place where the disaster cloud was originally located in the mortal star sky is now a vibrant star sky.


    The star system there is very dense, and the huge nebula that has bred trillions of stars is much thinner, but there are still brand-new stars in it.


    These star systems are all very rich, and they can easily give birth to life.


    The original disaster cloud area has now become the most densely populated place.


    However, the disaster of that year did not leave any trace. Some dark abyss demons have been surviving, and they will come out from time to time to do great damage and destroy the planets with life and even civilization.


    At this time, Su Li''s Eastern Emperor often chose to choose the lucky ones on the mortal planet disturbed by the demons, and gave them the power of light to fight against the huge demons... Well, it is still the distant childhood memories.


    And because the proportion of turbid gas in this nebula is actually very high, these planets generally can not develop spiritual civilization.


    Every human civilization is following the line of science and technology.


    However, the human civilization of science and technology has encountered an opponent... It is a race derived from higher demons, which can complete its own evolution by swallowing all organic matter. It can shuttle through the stars in flesh, like a locust.


    The blood family of Su Li and the Oracle family also explored into this area. After discovering the situation here, they immediately joined the war


    It''s hard to imagine that his blood family has such a long life force. Now they have even become some kind of semi energy life because of their long-time control of energy.


    Su Li did not intervene in this kind of war, nor did he let other immortals intervene, because he seemed to see "childhood memories".


    During this period of time, his separation of the Heavenly Emperor had mastered 95% of the laws of the sky.


    However, just like his perception of Xuanxian realm was stuck at this point, he was stuck at this point when he was in Jinxian... Even countless merits and virtues were spent on it, but it seems that the sky law is only 95% and can not achieve perfection.


    Finally, he didn''t choose to continue to accumulate and wait. He thought it didn''t matter whether there was the way of the sky or not. Then 95% would be 95%


    So he chose to cross the robbery.


    At this moment, he was really nervous and looking forward to... He hadn''t been through the robbery for a long time, and he had never been through the robbery properly... At this time, he really had all expectations for the robbery, and only hoped that he could have a decent experience when he was through the robbery.


    But he is obviously disappointed again


    Because he moved that thought, he found that his consciousness had come to the source space of the avenue, and then saw thousands of avenues flowing in front of him in this source space.


    The sun, the earth and the sky are crawling under his feet, so that he can change according to his heart at will.


    These three roads intersect with countless other roads. It seems that he can see the clues of these roads through these intersections


    Is this what the Yellow Emperor said, ''deriving Tao from Tao''?


    Indeed, he can find these different intersections through any controlled avenue to perceive other avenues... But in this way, what he sees and understands is also based on what he originally mastered, which is extremely one-sided after all.


    Su Li has mastered the three main roads, so naturally he can be more comprehensive than others... Maybe this is the advantage of the three main roads in Daluo?


    Also, he''s making a big deal? Why don''t you feel at all?


    I remember watching the Chundu robbery at the beginning. Although it was quite easy, it was also a sudden change in the situation. There was a chaotic thunder robbery falling from the sky.


    How come he doesn''t even have thunder?


    Who makes him suppress cultivation every time?


    Generally speaking, this world has been waiting for him for too long... So when he is ready to be promoted, it seems that this guy has fulfilled two rules. What else is there to test?


    It''s enough to give face without all these visions


    It can only be said that if the White Emperor could survive until now, he would certainly not be able to survive at this time... Either his heart collapsed into extinction, or he ended himself.


    So Su Li was promoted to Da Luo quietly. Even few people in Jianya knew it.


    After Da Luo, he became even more salty fish. It would happen even if he didn''t see anyone for thousands of years.


    After years of development, Nanting has long adapted to the days when the emperor of heaven disappeared, and Bailu is the de facto emperor of heaven


    On this point, Bai Lu''s heart is mixed with five flavors.


    She once served two heavenly emperors.


    They all treated her very well from the beginning.


    But the first white Emperor who was very kind to her was only greedy for her way of war and wanted to complement her.


    The second emperor she served... Bailu felt as if she could usurp the throne at any time.


    But the more so, the more she didn''t have this heart, even now her men have made similar voices more than once, and even made a lot of cross boundary temptations.


    But it was strange that not only the emperor Su Li had no response, but also the sword cliff disciples who were tested by them did not pay much attention to it.


    They want to seek more interests and rights, so sword cliff will give up every time to let them master these.


    In this way, the power of the sword cliff is constantly ceded, and the forces under Bai Lu''s command are constantly expanding their power... Slowly, the whole Tianting still looks very strong, but the sword cliff force that originally established the Tianting almost disappeared.


    Until they excitedly encouraged Bai Lu to usurp the throne and stand on her own again, they even talked about it and thought that Jianya immortal cult had already fallen halfway.


    But after hearing this, Bai Lu was in a cold sweat, and then quickly scolded her subordinates not to say such words... She said: "Jianya immortal cult made great efforts in the previous disaster, and the separate entities such as his Majesty the emperor of heaven and His Majesty the Eastern Emperor have made great contributions... Many of you have seen it with your own eyes?"


    "Such magnificent luck, do you think it''s the decline of the middle way?!"


    Everyone was at a loss, and then looked at each other at a loss... These people''s horizons were shallow after all. They only thought that they could occupy more interests after embracing Bailu, but they didn''t think that now the heaven was already theirs. How could they get more?


    Bailu didn''t have such an idea, but her opponent was indulgent and lazy to control more. Now, after discovering the signs that are wrong, we should rectify them immediately, and we must not let our men regenerate similar ideas.


    "The emperor of heaven has great kindness to me. It''s hard to repay even if you break into pieces. Where are you going to take me?"


    She continued to reprimand severely, so that people did not dare to regenerate similar thoughts for the time being.


    But what everyone didn''t expect was that the emperor Su Li, who had been absent from the Millennium Dynasty meeting, appeared in this dynasty meeting


    Not seen for thousands of years, not showing power for hundreds of thousands of years. People were not very impressed with Su Li''s Heavenly Emperor... But this time, when Su Li appeared again, they suddenly felt frightened.


    The grace of the whole sky, the majesty of the earth crawling at its feet, and the magnificence of the sun and stars shining on him are all reflected in their eyes.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Bailu was in a trance for a while and then hurriedly saluted.


    She was in a trance because she had found that Su Li had gone beyond her level at this time... That is to say, Su Li had become a great Luo Jinxian!


    Now she felt ridiculous and afraid for the behavior of those ignorant and short-sighted people... Su Li ignored the government and did nothing, so she was not in the mood to pay attention to these many things.


    At the same time, she also had endless yearning for Su Li. She only felt that such a person with high and weak cultivation was a real immortal and God.


    But the next moment, what Su Li said made her whole person a little nervous.


    "This time I came to pass on the throne of the Heavenly Emperor of Nanting to the successors... When the Red Emperor gave it to me before the liberation of the soldiers, I didn''t live up to my expectations and brought the Nanting to the peak again."


    "And now it''s time for me to step down... Bailu, you are the next emperor of Nanting chosen by me."


    Bai Lu showed her fear and quickly knelt down and said, "please take back this statement. My subordinates have no desire to usurp."


    Su Li shook his head and said, "can golden words be taken back at will?"


    Bailu wanted to talk again, but suddenly she was shocked to find that she couldn''t say anything or even do anything.


    Then the rest of the people also found this. They showed a stunned expression, but they couldn''t move... Until this time, they realized why Bai Lu respected the emperor of heaven so much... This is indeed the strength of the crushing level!


    Su Li suddenly removed the wind and thunder wings and turned them into a winged scepter. He put the scepter in front of Bai Lu and said, "maybe you will be unstable after you ascend the throne. This sky scepter will stay with you and help you accomplish things."


    Then he took out a sun essence wheel of golden flame wheel from his left eye, and he threw it to the East


    She added: "the female emperor of Dongting hundred flowers will leave with me, so as to leave the day essence wheel to take care of Dongting... If Dongting has something to do in the future, please take care of one or two if it''s convenient for you."


    Bailu can''t speak, so she can only blink.


    She already knew that she couldn''t resist this kind of acceptance... Even she had a hunch.


    This Tianting was originally established by Su Li and Jianya. Why is Su Li so salty and the disciples of Jianya gradually fade out?


    They have already planned the day to leave!


    Su Li then explained some things, mainly the good things he accidentally found in recent years... These things, even the throne of God King, are of little significance to him now, just as the Qing emperor had long wanted to find an heir.


    But Su Li is more free and easy than the Qing emperor. He doesn''t have so many daughters to take care of, so he can get rid of his "burden" and leave at any time.


    After some explanation, Su Li finally solved the suppression of Bai Lu... Of course, Bai Lu was no longer in the mood to distinguish anything from Su Li.


    She asked, "where are you going?"


    Su Li replied, "I want to explore the empty world, where there is the mystery of truth and nothingness."


    He didn''t hide anything, because he knew that even if he said it, it wouldn''t have any impact.


    Bai Lu heard about the empty world, but she couldn''t understand what kind of existence it was, so she just asked, "will you come back?"


    She thought sully would say no.


    But the next moment she heard


    "Of course, we will come back, because we will seal our children''s blood and grow up on earth..."


    Su Li said an answer that surprised Bailu.


    He said: "I hope Chun''s child and I will be one who can know the sufferings of the world, rather than born with God above."


    "So he has to fight all the way from the mortal world by his own struggle... When he gets to the heaven... Bailu, you should take care of him secretly. Don''t let him really be bullied."


    Bai Lu nodded heavily at the speech and said, "Bai Lu understands that I will treat the child as my close relatives."


    It is reasonable for her to say so, because she owes Su Li too much cause and effect. Now it is a great cause and effect to inherit Su Li''s position.


    Su Li has achieved great merit and virtue and won''t even care about the affairs of heaven, so many causes and effects she owes are destined to be rewarded on Su Li''s children.


    Fairy myth of cause and effect, it is often followed by words.


    Therefore, after Bai Lu made such a commitment, her fate was naturally connected with Su Li''s unborn offspring.


    In short, Su Li threw the pot successfully.


    Everything had settled down, and Su Li completely disappeared into the sky with Chun.


    They will begin to explore the empty world


    At first, I won''t go too far. I only move around the heart magic sword cliff boundary.


    But when they are familiar with the environment of the empty world, and when Su Li and Chun''s children are born, they will begin to really go to the depths of the empty world.


    As for the Qing emperor who is going back


    If you can meet on this road, it''s naturally the best. If you can''t meet


    When he returns to heaven, his grandson will naturally accompany him to "play"... I believe this is enough to comfort the lonely heart of the "old grandfather" after performing his lonely duties in the empty world for countless years.


    In the five regions of the sky, in the mortal starry sky, the existence of the Eastern Emperor and the Heavenly Emperor will gradually become a legend. Maybe no one will remember Su Li soon.


    After all, Su Li''s rise was too short and left too quickly.


    But the next legend will come soon.


    The boy will have the most noble blood in the whole three realms. Mingyuan is waiting for him to command, and there is a female emperor waiting for him in the heaven


    (end of the book)